《Billionaire Ex-wife: I Can't Live Without You》 Chapter 1 It waste at night. Lucinda Ross was tossing and turning in her sleep. She felt a man on top of her, his weight pressing on her, making it hard for her to breathe properly. She could hear him panting and feel his hot breath against her cheek. ¡®s BunnyBookery And then, without warning, she felt a sharp pain in between her legs. When she finally realized what was going on, her eyes flew open in horror. She squinted in the dark at the man above her. ¡°Nathaniel¡­ Is that you, Nathaniel?¡± He only grunted in response, and the pungent smell of alcohol assaulted her senses. He made no further sound, just kept pounding her like his life depended on it. Lucinda allowed herself a sigh of relief after recognizing his voice. At this point, she could do nothing but to give in to his amorous onught, though she would let out a groan of pain here and there. His movements became more frantic, and she had to grit her teeth to get through the strange mix of pain and pleasure. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ted at this unexpected turn of events. They had been married for three years, but her husband-Nathaniel Roberts-had never touched her. He didn¡¯t want to. His grandfather, Logan, had forced him into this marriage, so Nathaniel had always resented her and treated her coldly. Right now, Lucinda didn¡¯t care what had made him change his mind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was simply more than happy to surrender herself to him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After a couple of hours, Nathaniel let out one final grunt and slumped over her in exhaustion. A sliver of moonlight cut through the window, outlining his profile like a perfect work of art. Lucinda listened as his heartbeat gradually slowed its pace. The whole thing felt surreal that a tiny part of her suspected she was only dreaming. If it really was a dream, then she never wanted to wake from it. She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Nathaniel,¡± she crooned with all the affection she harbored toward him. ¡°Nathaniel, I-¡° She was about to tell him that she loved him, but she heard him mutter in his drunken stupor before she could even get the words out. ¡°Ellie¡­¡± Lucinda froze, feeling like a bucket of cold water had just been dumped on her head. Chapter 2 Her heart ached at the realization that Nathaniel had simply mistaken her for another woman. The woman in Nathaniel¡¯s heart was Eleanor Turner. She was his first love. Yet because Logan didn¡¯t approve this rtionship, she was forced to stay abroad all these years. But Eleanor had just returned to the country. And she had wasted no time sending a message to Lucinda, one that was obviously meant to provoke her. ¡°I¡¯m back. Soon enough, there will no longer be any ce for you in the Roberts family. You may have married Nate, but he and I grew up together. Did you really think you could rece me? Know your ce and crawl back to the orphanage where you came from. That¡¯s where you belong. I¡¯m sure you know how much he loves me. Even if he lies naked in your bed, I assure you that it will be my name he calls out. Do you understand, Lucinda? To Nate, you will only ever be my substitute. Her substitute¡­ Lucinda was the woman Logan had chosen to be Nathaniel¡¯s wife! She was no one¡¯s substitute. She was pulled back to the present by the sound of Nathaniel¡¯s voice. Her husband was still murmuring another woman¡¯s name. Eleanor¡¯s taunts kept ying repeatedly in Lucinda¡¯s head. As things stood, she couldn¡¯t keep deluding herself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She had to face the reality that Nathaniel didn¡¯t love her, and he never would. Her eyes welled with tears, her hands balling into fists. Lucinda trembled from the sorrow and outrage that were coursing through her body. She had been docile and submissive to Nathaniel all this time, and had even quit her job so that she could devote herself to being a good wife and taking care of her husband. Lucinda had endured abuse and humiliation in the hands of her husband¡¯s snobbish and condescending family. His mother and sister made no effort to hide their disdain for her poor background, and went to great lengths to make her life difficult. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to bother Nathaniel with these matters. He would probably just dismiss them as trifles, anyway, so she swallowed her grief and soldiered on. She had humbled herself beyond imagination in a bid to win his heart, but it looked like her efforts weren¡¯t enough. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why did he have to trample on her heart and strip her of thest bit of dignity and self-respect she had left? The rest of the night felt Like ages. Lucinda¡¯s eyes remained wide open, and sleep refused to visit her. The next morning, Nathaniel was woken up by the blinding light streaming through the window. He rubbed his temples and opened his eyes to the sight of Lucinda sitting in front of the dresser with her back to him. Memories of the previous night came back to him in a rush, and his body went cold at the realization of what he had done. He locked his eyes on her, his lips curling into a sneer. Although Lucinda wasn¡¯t facing him, she could feel the rage emanating from Nathaniel. She remainedposed and continued applying her skin care regimen. Chapter 3 The next thing she knew, her wrist was grabbed in a vice-like grip, and she was forcefully pulled to her feet. The small pot of cream slipped from her hand and smashed on the floor, spilling its contents. Lucinda raised her head and red at Nathaniel. As mad as she was, however, she couldn¡¯t help the pang in her heart when she met his eyes. ¡°Do you think you can force me into acknowledging you by drugging me so that I would sleep with you?¡± His fingers around her wrist tightened even more as he spat out the words. He looked absolutely terrifying at that moment. But wait¡­ Drugging him? ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda shed him a bitter smile. ¡°Do you honestly see me as the kind of woman who would use such vile methods?¡± Nathaniel snorted in disgust. ¡°You manipted my grandfather into trusting you so that you could marry me. So stop acting like you¡¯re some innocent girl. I won¡¯t buy it. A shameless opportunist like you can neverpare to Ellie!¡± An opportunist? Tricked his grandfather? So, this was how he truly thought of her all along. If she had wanted to drug him, she would have done it long ago. Why would she wait until now and suffer through three years of bullying from his mother and sister? Clearly, Nathaniel didn¡¯t know her at all. Lucinda saw now just how ridiculous she had been in the past. She had bent over backwards and more, all in an attempt to please him and get even just a moment of his attention. Well, if this was how he saw her, then there was no need for her to stay here with him any longer. Lucinda gritted her teeth and shook off his hold. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then, she lifted her chin and spoke in a voice ringing with resolve. ¡°Nathaniel, I want a divorce. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s sudden request for divorce. He had no idea what game she was ying after drugging him the previous night. ¡°What you are up to this time?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda shot him a cold look. Even though she was shorter than him, she exuded a powerful presence that almost intimidated him. Chapter 4 ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to divorce me, right? Your grandfather forced you to marry me. And now that he¡¯s dead, nothing is stopping you from leaving me and being with Eleanor. Don¡¯t you want to marry her?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda¡¯s words were blunt and to the point. Nathaniel¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. Could Lucinda really be so kind as to let him be with the woman he truly loved? Lucinda looked like she was saying the truth, so Nathaniel snorted and said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it. ¡± She sneered. She had never been more determined. Her mind was made. ¡°The one thing I wish I never did was marry you. ¡± With a determined stride, Lucinda left the room. Nathaniel gazed at her in disbelief as she walked away. He had never seen her act so assertive before. The meek and docile woman he had known had turned tough and resolute which left him wondering what had changed. Could it be that she had nothing to do with what happened the night before? But if it wasn¡¯t her, who could it be? Later that morning, both of them went to the courthouse. Lucinda dressed in a in and unattractive outfit while Nathaniel wore a sleek Prada suit. They looked like an odd couple and attracted the attention of many people. But Lucinda paid no attention to that. She was focused on finalizing their divorce as soon as possible. Finally, in a few minutes, the marriage which brought so much sadness was dissolved. Lucinda held the divorce papers in her hand, feeling numb and disconnected from the world around her. ¡°So this is it. Bye,¡± the man said coldly and left. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda watched him disappear into the distance without saying another word or taking a second nce at her. He didn¡¯t even try to save their marriage. It was as if he had never been there as her husband in the first ce. ¡°He just made it so much easier for me. ¡± Sheughed painfully and shook her head. His cold demeanor had made it easier for her to move on. They were now nothing more than strangers, destined to lead separate lives. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Lucinda made her way forward. Suddenly, a sleek ck Bentley pulled up in front of her. Chapter 5 The car door opened, and an old man with gray hair stepped out of the car and walked in her direction. He was apanied by four burly bodyguards. When Lucinda recognized who it was, she straightened her back and exuded an air of nobility. ¡°My father always seems to be well-informed. I just got divorced, and he already sent you here,¡± she muttered to herself. The old man-Gilbert Duncan- smiled sweetly, bowed before her and said, ¡°Miss, today marks thest day of your three-year agreement with your father. ¡± He took a moment to stare at the document Lucinda held in her hand. Putting on a regretful facade, he said, ¡°Looks like you couldn¡¯t win him over. If that¡¯s the case, you should return to Stastle and inherit the family business, as promised. ¡± Lucinda scrunched up her face, remaining silent for what seemed Like an eternity. Something terrible happened to Lucinda when she was just fifteen. In the end, she lost her memory, and ended up at the orphanage here in Forden. She waster brought back to the Roberts family estate by Logan Roberts after she saved him. Once she came of age, Logan ordered his grandson Nathaniel to marry her. It wasn¡¯t until her wedding night with Nathaniel that Lucinda regained her memories. It was just that at the time, she had chosen Nathaniel over her own father and made a deal to return home after three years if she failed to make her husband fall in love with her. Lucinda had learned that she threw away three years of her life for a man who didn¡¯t have any love for her. ¡°Mr. Simmons misses you terribly. Pleasee back with me. Don¡¯t continue to infuriate your father. He¡­¡± ¡°Gilbert,¡± Lucinda interrupted, her face bing even colder as he brought up the past. ¡°He has that woman by his side. The Simmons family have no need for me anyway. I have more pressing matters to handle here in Forden, so I won¡¯t be returning with you.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± For the past three years, she had been investigating in secret, trying to uncover who had caused her memory loss and how she had ended up in Forden. After much effort, she had deduced that the person likely worked for the Simmons Group. However, she was still unsure who specifically was responsible. Lucinda was in a precarious situation, with the enemy lurking in the shadows. It was too risky for her to return to the Simmons family at that point. Moreover, the thought of going back to live with her stepmother was unbearable. Gilbert let out a heavy sigh. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mr. Simmons was right. You still harbor resentment towards him and won¡¯te back easily. ¡± He pulled out a supreme credit card from his wallet and handed it to Lucinda respectfully. ¡°This is your bank card. It has thirty billion dors in it. ¡± Then, he motioned to the bodyguards standing behind him, and they immediately handed a new contract to Lucinda. ¡°Mr. Simmons said you can remain here, but there¡¯s a condition attached. You have to run Angle Intl, one of Simmons Group¡¯s branches in Forden, and make its profit five percent higher than the previous year. He also said that you could turn this down, but he wouldn¡¯t guarantee the safety of the Roberts Group,¡± Gilbert reported politely. Lucinda gritted her teeth. Chapter 6 She promised Logan on his deathbed that she¡¯d look after the Roberts Group, so she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to it. Her father knew her weakness and used it as a trump card to manipte her. But he didn¡¯t force her to go home.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he demanded that she take over Angle Intl. What in hell was his motive? ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it,¡± Lucinda said begrudgingly. She picked up the pen and scrawled her name on the contract. Then she grabbed the credit card with thirty billion dors loaded onto it. She chuckled as she stared at the card. Minutes ago, she was so broke that she barely had ten bucks to her name. She couldn¡¯t even afford a cab ride home. But now¡­ So, she just hit the jackpot? Due to her agreement with her father, Lucinda¡¯s bank ount got frozen, and she had to hide her true identity to avoid breaching the deal. The Roberts family always looked down on Lucinda. They never took her seriously and only rted with wealthy people. ¡®s BunnyBookery Imagine how surprised they would be if they found out that she was the youngest daughter in the Simmons family, the richest family in the whole country, with billions in her bank ount. Lucinda recalled when her best friend in the orphanage was on her deathbed. She was on her knees begging Nathaniel¡¯s mother Amanda for a loan. Amanda arrogantly unted her tinum bank card, but gave nothing to Lucinda. ¡°Guess how much money I have on my card? One million! Have you ever seen that kind of money in your entire life? But I won¡¯t lend you a dime. I¡¯d rather buy dog food with all my money! To me, your poor friend is not as relevant as a pet dog. ¡± Lucinda gritted her teeth as she felt mocked and insulted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She would love to teach Nathaniel¡¯s mother and sister a lesson whenever she got an opportunity to. She wanted revenge, for her friend and for herself. While she was thinking, someone grabbed her wrist roughly from behind. Lucinda turned and saw that it was Amanda. Amanda held her chin high and stared at Lucinda with disgust evident on her face. Standing behind her were many richdies holding shopping bags in their hands. It looked like they just went shopping together. Lucinda casually dropped the credit card into her bag and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Amanda was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s new demeanor. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lucinda could one day be so cold towards her. Amanda used to enjoy belittling and intimidating her. ¡°Who gave you the permission toe out? Are you done with the house chores? Have you prepared Lunch? I will skin you alive if you make my son hungry. Chapter 7 And what is that you are wearing? You¡¯re a disgrace to our family! You¡¯ve been married to my son for years, and yet you still dress like a pauper. Shame on you! Get out of here!¡± ¡°Disgrace?¡± Lucinda chuckled at Amanda¡¯s words. ¡°After I married into your family, you fired all the servants and forced me to quit my job. Then you made me take care of your son. And I did everything you asked me to do. But were you ever satisfied? No. You used me of stealing your jewelry and punished me by making me kneel outside in the rain. Do you remember those?¡± Thedies behind Amanda looked ufortable. They knew that Amanda was always mean to Lucinda, but they had no idea that she had gone to such lengths to torture her. As the air grew thick with tension between them, thedies decided to make a hasty exit using any excuse they could muster. ¡°What? What the hell are you talking about?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amanda tried to interject, but Lucinda¡¯s rapid-fire speech made it difficult. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. ¡± Lucinda dered, her chin held high, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your crap. If you ever try to mess with me again, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for all your past deeds!¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t believe the transformation in Lucinda¡¯s behavior. Was her once submissive daughter-inw now standing up to her? ¡°You used to just act like you were gentle before us?!¡± The more Amanda pondered on it, the angrier she became. Clenching her fist, she threatened, ¡°I won¡¯t let this slide. I¡¯ll tell Nathaniel to divorce you! Even if you get down on your knees and beg me, I will never forgive you!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda wasn¡¯t fazed. A look of contempt yed across her face as she sneered. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. Ten minutes ago, I divorced him. Even if you get down on your knees to beg me, I won¡¯t set foot in the house of the Roberts family ever again. ¡± Divorced? They had just gotten divorced? How was that possible?! Amanda was in disbelief. Lucinda had always shamelessly clung to the Roberts family, and now she had given up and left just like that? Suspicion crept over Amanda as she watched Lucinda walk away. She needed to confirm this. Without wasting any time, she dialed her son¡¯s number and asked, ¡°Is it true? Have you really gotten a divorce?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s frown deepened as he asked, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± ¡°Who else? I bumped into Lucinda on my way back. That little bitch just yelled at me. ¡± Chapter 8 Amanda was angry. But her mood quickly lifted upon remembering that they had indeed divorced. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great news! You finally got rid of her. She¡¯s just an orphan. How could she be worthy of my excellent son? She should have returned to where she belonged a long time ago. ¡± Despite his mother¡¯s excitement, Nathaniel remained stoic. He couldn¡¯t shake off the strange mix of guilt and agitation he felt in his heart. Back then, he anticipated that Lucinda would put up a fight if he proposed a divorce, so he had prepared three million dors inpensation and a vi for her.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, she was the one who asked for a divorce first and she didn¡¯t even ask for anything inpensation. Now that they were divorced, Lucinda had no family or financial support. How was she going to survive? Nathaniel pushed those thoughts aside. In his mind, Lucinda woulde back to him when she had no one else to turn to. Lucinda hailed a taxi and headed back to the vi where she had lived with Nathaniel. The past three years had been quite a struggle. The memories weighed heavily on her heart that she didn¡¯t want to dwell on them any longer. Lucinda walked past the small garden in front of the vi¡¯s gate and headed upstairs to pack her things. She couldn¡¯t wait to get out of there and leave behind all the memories of her troubled past. But just as she made her way back downstairs, a stunning woman was in the hall, staring at her. It was Eleanor, dressed in a beautiful white dress. ¡°Lucinda, long time no see. ¡± Lucinda was surprised. She never thought she would see Eleanor there. Nathaniel must have given her the key to the vi right after they got divorced, Lucinda thought. It was evident that he was smitten by her. Lucinda felt a wave of disgust but kept a smile on her face as she walked elegantly down the stairs. Her graceful demeanor caught Eleanor¡¯s attention, causing her to pause for a moment. With a smile on her face, Eleanor remarked, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years since Ist saw you, but you¡¯re bing more elegant by the day, Like a true Mrs. Roberts. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Wait, scratch that. ¡± Eleanor covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly. ¡± I forgot that you divorced Nate. You¡¯re no longer his wife. ¡± Lucinda remained calm despite knowing that Eleanor¡¯s words were intended to provoke her. In fact, she even had a broad smile as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want him anymore, so I dumped him. He¡¯s all yours now. But don¡¯t rush into marrying him too quickly, or people might see you as the other woman who ruined our marriage. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s face turned cold and fierce. ¡°Nate and I love each other deeply. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been together long ago. You¡¯re the other woman in our rtionship who deserves to be hated!¡± Chapter 9 Lucinda cast a scornful look at her. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll just wait and see. ¡± With that, Lucinda started walking away, but her wrist was suddenly grabbed. She turned and saw Eleanor wearing a pitiful expression, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve always been a good friend to me, and I just wanted to check up on you this time. I meant well, and I had no idea you were divorced. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you feigning innocence here?¡± Lucinda snorted and was about to free herself from Eleanor¡¯s grasp. But Eleanor unexpectedly fell to the floor and let out a scream. From behind, one would think that she had shoved Eleanor to the floor. Interesting. Lucinda watched the drama unfold before her with interest. If her intuition was correct, Nathaniel could be somewhere close by. ¡®s BunnyBookery As expected, a masculine frantic voice came from behind. ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Nathaniel hurried over to help Eleanor up. Then he turned to Lucinda, disappointed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d have more self-control after the divorce. I never expected you to still be so cruel and heartless. I was going to give you this vi, but it doesn¡¯t seem like you deserve it. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me her, Nate. It was my fault. I must have said something that made her mad, and she pushed me out of anger. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Eleanor said, leaning into Nathaniel¡¯s chest, sobbing and looking pitiful. But she felt satisfied as she shot Lucinda a smug look. Nathaniel¡¯s face hardened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Apologize to Ellie right now,¡± he ordered, staring at Lucinda. He wanted her to apologize? Lucinda was livid. She looked back and forth between the two lovebirds and a smile appeared on her lips. Then she gently pulled Eleanor away from Nathaniel¡¯s embrace. Eleanor was expecting Lucinda to get mad and defend herself, but Lucinda was still smiling. With a doubtful expression on her face, Eleanor didn¡¯t resist as Lucinda pulled her. She wondered what Lucinda was up to. Chapter 10 Pak! A loud smack echoed through the air. ¡°ARE¡± Eleanor yelled even louder than earlier, clutching her swollen cheek as she crumpled to the floor in pain. Lucinda had hit her so hard that her palm was now a little numb from the impact. Surprisingly, Lucinda was still smiling, as if nothing had happened. She stared down at Eleanor on the floor and said softly, ¡°You used me of bullying you, so I might as well confirm your usations. ¡± Tears streamed down Eleanor¡¯s face as she sat on the floor and sobbed. Nathaniel was shocked that Lucinda had hit Eleanor before his eyes. He was too stunned to even react. His face darkened as he red at Lucinda. ¡°Not only did you not apologize, but you even p her? Are you trying to push me to the wall?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver as she replied coolly, ¡°Of course not, Mr. Roberts.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± She waved her hands and smiled widely. ¡°We used to be a couple after all, so I have a parting gift for you before I go!¡± While she spoke, she pulled out a thick stack of papers from her bag and flung it at Nathaniel¡¯s face. The papers scattered across the floor. Nathaniel picked one up to read. It was filled with insults and sarcastic remarks. The sender was very rude. As he nced at the sender¡¯s number, he was shocked. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On the back of the paper was proof about him being drugged the night before, and all signs pointed to Eleanor being the culprit. Frowning in disbelief, Nathaniel stared down at Eleanor on the floor. Her face had turned pale. It was all true. She had orchestrated the n to drug Nathaniel and lure him to the hotel, but fate intervened, and the driver mistakenly took him back to the vi. That was why he ended up in bed with Lucinda. Eleanor was so furious that she just wanted to cuss Lucinda. Little did she know that Lucinda would put up a fight this time! What would Nathaniel think of her now? The weight of her actions suddenly became unbearable. Chapter 11 But before she could even begin to exin herself, Lucinda grabbed her suitcase and gave onest look to the man she used to love. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I was the one who walked away from you, not the other way around! I no longer want you, and frankly, you don¡¯t deserve me!¡± With that, Lucinda left. Nathaniel scrunched up his face,pletely baffled. Did Lucinda really just say she was the one dumping him because he wasn¡¯t good enough for her? He was about to catch up to her and talk to her when a hand grabbed him from behind, gripping his pants tightly. ¡°Nate¡­ I was wrong. ¡± Eleanor looked miserable as she copsed onto the floor, weakly sobbing and admitting her mistake. ¡°I was just scared¡­ Scared that in the three years I¡¯m away, you¡¯ll fall in love with her. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll leave me. ¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel frowned as he looked down at Eleanor¡¯s slightly swollen cheek. He felt helpless as he helped her up and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°I promised to marry you, remember? Ending my marriage with her was only a matter of time. You¡¯re just being worried for nothing. ¡± Eleanor clutched his sleeve and pouted. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone. I just went about it the wrong way. Nate¡­ Please find it in your heart to forgive me!¡± He didn¡¯t scold her, which was a relief to Eleanor. She leaned into him, revealing her snow-white shoulders, hoping to win him back over. But Nathaniel pushed her away with a scowl on his face. ¡°Nate!¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes were full of tears and she looked at him with irritation. Why did he refuse to touch her? She couldn¡¯te to terms with it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He could sleep with Lucindast night, but he wouldn¡¯t even touch her? It didn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°Stop!¡± Nathaniel grabbed her hand and red at her coldly. ¡°Ellie, I never thought you¡¯d stoop so low and use such nasty words against her. You used to be so sweet and innocent. ¡± Eleanor was taken aback, realizing she had really pushed him too far this time. Nathaniel had his own set of values and limits, and when she crossed them, he would distance himself even further. Chapter 12 ¡°Well, I still am! I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong, but I wasn¡¯t thinking straight. I won¡¯t do it again. Nate, please give me a chance to make it right. Remember how I saved you years ago?¡± Nathaniel remembered her strong and determined look when she had saved him. She was so weak and small, but she stood up to protect him. Maybe she really didn¡¯t mean to hurt Lucinda. Maybe, like she said, she was just worried. Nathaniel¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it. But don¡¯t do something like this again. ¡± Eleanor felt a wave of relief wash over her, but before she could speak, Nathaniel held out his hand. ¡°Give me the key. ¡± She froze.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She was about to defend herself when Nathaniel interrupted her. ¡°I know Flynn gave you the key to the vi without my consent. Give it to me now. ¡± Flynn Evans had been Nathaniel¡¯s assistant for many years. With no other option, Eleanor reluctantly gave him the key. ¡°Don¡¯t ever return to this vi. I¡¯ll find you a new ce soon. I¡¯m sure you are tired, so return to the hotel and get some rest for now. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t wait for her to respond. He immediately told the driver to take her back. After Eleanor left, Flynn who had been waiting in the garden quietly entered the living room, expecting to be scolded by his boss. Nathaniel red at Flynn with cold eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Do you think you can make decisions for me now? If this repeats itself, you know the consequences. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Nathaniel tugged at his tie in frustration and lit a cigarette before taking a long drag, reying the way Lucinda had looked at him before she left. Her eyes were as cold as ice. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was because of the wrongs that were done to her this time that she was so dead-set on divorcing him. She acted tough and didn¡¯t ept any money from him. Did she really believe she could live on her own without his financial support? He didn¡¯t want to dwell on it, but the thought of her struggling made him really uneasy. Chapter 13 ¡°Find out where Lucinda is and let me know immediately. And give her this vi as part of the alimony. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Meanwhile, Lucinda searched Angle Intl¡¯s address online and went there in a taxi. Now that she had made another deal with her father and agreed to take over thepany, she needed to immerse herself in the business to ensure a smooth transition. Lucinda walked confidently into thepany building and strode up to the receptionist¡¯s desk. ¡°I need to speak with your boss. Let him know. ¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she took in Lucinda¡¯s appearance. While she was undeniably beautiful, her clothes were worn and shabby. And she was requesting to see the president so arrogantly like she owned the ce! ¡°Um, do you have an appointment with him?¡± the receptionist asked hesitantly. Lucinda shook her head. ¡°No.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡± The receptionist almost burst outughing. ¡°Do you even know where you are? You can¡¯t just waltz in here and demand to see the president without a prior appointment. Who do you think you are?¡± Her unweing words made Lucinda¡¯s face tighten in annoyance. ¡°Is this how you usually treat your guests?¡± The receptionist looked Lucinda up and down to make sure she was definitely not a high-ss client. Perhaps she was just there to seduce the president. ¡°Are you a guest here? As soon as you arrived, you demanded an audience with our president. Do you think it¡¯s that easy to meet a man who is worth hundreds of millions of dors?¡± After being ridiculed, Lucinda was enraged. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When it came to wealth, she far outranked the president here. Either way, the condescending receptionist had no right to put her down Like that. Lucinda collected herself and made the conscious decision not to waste any more time there with the snobbish receptionist. In a serious tone, she instructed, ¡°Call your superiors and tell them I¡¯m here. If they don¡¯t want to meet me, I¡¯ll leave at once. ¡± The receptionist wanted to mock Lucinda again, but she backed off upon meeting the woman¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. ¡± The receptionist huffed, grabbed the phone, and brought it to her ear. Chapter 14 Then, she gave Lucinda an even more condescending nce. She could not wait to see the security guards kick her out. However, a few secondster, the smug smile on her face froze and she stared at Lucinda in shock. Lucinda knew from the look of horror on her face that the information she had just received over the phone was not the one she had been expecting. With a sneer, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Which floor should I go to?¡± ¡°The. twenty-seventh floor.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It¡¯s the top floor. . ¡± Without looking back, Lucinda carried her suitcase straight into the elevator. The receptionist stared at her back, dumbfounded. Who was this woman? Why was Malcolm Hopkins, the president¡¯s assistant, treating Lucinda with such deference? Could she possibly be¡­ the president¡¯s lover? The receptionist then wasted no time informing her coworkers of her assumption. Lucinda made it to the top floor without a hitch. When she opened the door to the office, the man sitting on the sofa immediately got to his feet and walked toward her. The man looked respectable in his navy blue suit. A broad grin spread across his face at the sight of her. ¡°Long time no see, Lucinda. Congrattions on your divorce,¡± the man said in a low, maic tone. ¡°Cyrus?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s eyes started to brim with tears. She was ovee with shock. She could not believe that Cyrus Simmons, her third-oldest brother, was the current president of Angle Intl. Abandoning her luggage, she hastened to embrace him. ¡°cyrus, I miss you so much!¡± She burrowed her face into his chest. It had been six years since theyst saw each other, but nothing had changed between them. Lucinda still had the tendency to act like a spoiled child around Cyrus, just like when they were both young. Cyrus rubbed her head affectionately and smiled. Like always, he still felt like giving the world to his younger sister. ¡°Getting a divorce from that man is a smart decision. You¡¯re the pride of the Simmons family, our princess. You shouldn¡¯t have let the Roberts family pick on you. ¡± Chapter 15 Lucinda was quick to change the subject after noticing his icy expression. ¡°I signed an agreement with Dad. He gave me one year to boost thepany¡¯s earnings by five percent. Cyrus, you have to help me!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda pleaded while gesturing wildly in the air to emphasize her point. Cyrus sat down with her on the sofa and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a challenging task for you, but I¡¯m also under strict orders from Dad not to help you. You¡¯ll have to figure out a way to get this done on your own. ¡± Lucinda pouted. Cyrus was no ordinary man. He was the driving force behind the entertainment industry, and his empire now extended throughout the globe. There was widespread fear of him among his peers in the said industry. He only needed to make a phone call to easily increase Angle Intl¡¯s annual profit by ten percent. Their father knew Lucinda woulde to Cyrus for assistance. ¡®s BunnyBookery That was why he cut off her easy way out after assigning her the task. Cyrus smiled at her mournful expression and gently pinched her supple cheek. ¡°Do yourself a favour, youngdy, and steel yourself for some hardbour. Anyway, now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s time for me, the acting president, to leave. ¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t go yet,¡± Lucinda protested. ¡°Is there anything else you need from me?¡± Cyrus asked with a raised brow. A thoughtful Lucinda stroked her chin. After a while, she gave him a knowing wink and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve juste up with a fantastic idea. Will you listen to me?¡± Cyrus chuckled at how adorable she Looked. After discussing the issue for an hour, the two of them reached an agreement. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Five minutester, an urgent message was delivered to each member of thepany¡¯s personnel. The message stated that the position of chief artist manager of thepany would shortly be filled by someone. The staff was in a frenzy. Immediately Nettie Craig, the receptionist, said a woman who was suspected to be Mr. Simmons¡¯ side piece had paid a visit, thepany swiftly brought in a new chief artist manager. Everyone was specting whether the new chief artist manager was the same woman in question. Little did they know that Lucinda was not only the new chief artist manager but also their new boss! Lucinda decided toy low. Chapter 16 She was a novice in the entertainment industry and she barely knew anything about the business. So for now, she needed Cyrus to remain the president of thepany to the public in order to keep thepany going. Additionally, she was still unfamiliar with thepany¡¯s staff. By working among them, she could quickly learn more about the team and identify any weak links that needed to be reced. As everyone was busy specting, Nettie, stationed at the front desk on the ground floor, waspletely smitten with Malcolm. She gazed at him, obsessed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He looked so damn handsome! Was he smiling at her? Nettie tried to conceal her excitement. She ran her fingers through her hair, and shed Malcolm what she thought was a charming smile. ¡°Malcolm, how can I help you?¡± Nettie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when Malcolm approached her. She gazed at him with a loving expression, wondering if he was about to ask her out. But the next moment, Malcolm¡¯s face turned icy, and his tone was harsh. ¡°You¡¯re fired. Pack your things and leave. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Nettie was shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe she had lost her job. Who could she have possibly offended? As she tried to make sense of what was happening, a realization hit her. She froze as tears welled up in her eyes. Was it the woman who had visited earlier who had caused this? Her face turned gloomy as she quickly dialed a number, trying to figure out what to do next. Meanwhile, Cyrus made Lucinda do her makeup and choose an evening dress for the grand banquet they would attendter in the evening, which would entertain almost all high ssed professionals and the bigwigs in the society. Later in the evening, the Eastmo Hotel in Forden, a luxurious seven-star hotel, was buzzing with activity as the banquet was about tomence. At the entrance, elegantly dressed wealthydies and gentlemen exchanged pleasantries. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, a Lamborghini sports car pulled up at the door, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Nathaniel stepped out of the car with his partner, Eleanor. He looked every inch the distinguished gentleman, while she exuded elegance and grace. As they both made their way inside, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but gush about them. ¡°Wow, Mr. Roberts is so good-looking. Who is his date? What a ssydy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think they are a perfect match? I¡¯m so jealous of her. ¡± ¡°Is that his wife who¡¯s never been seen in public with him in three years? They¡¯re so adorable!¡± Chapter 17 As Eleanor sensed the envious stares of the socialites, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her chin proudly. She was actually the illegitimate daughter of the Turner family and those noble youngdies had always seen her as a disgrace since childhood. How tables had turned! She knew Nate would soon marry her, making her the one they would have to impress at these upper-ss banquets.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. One day she would be the most dignifieddy in Forden. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Mr. Simmons from Angle Intl!¡± Lost in her thoughts, Eleanor suddenly heard amotion in the crowd. Turning her attention towards the source of the noise, she saw a Limited edition Rolls-Royce. Cyrus stepped out of the car first. He was a tall man with an impressive physique and amanding presence. His mere presence was enough to cause a stir among the debutantes, who were all vying for his attention. He bowed back with a charming smile and stretched out his hand to help the other person in the car step out. It was strange for him to bring a date to an event since he had never done that before. The people stared in curiosity, wondering who the mysteriousdy was. First, a pair of slender legs stepped out of the car, adorned with expensive ck diamond high heels. Thedy wore a stunning ck tailor-made fish-tail dress which hugged her slender figure, entuating her curves and leaving people finding it hard to take their gaze off her. When she raised her head, the crowd was stunned by how gorgeous she looked. She was like a ck swan, noble, fierce and enchanting. Eleanor watched in shock and envy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She realized who thedy was. ¡°Lucinda?!¡± Lucinda heard someone call out her name and turned to look. She had a nk expression on her face though. She had expected Nathaniel and Eleanor to show up. After he had asked her to apologize to Eleanor in the vi, Lucinda¡¯s love for him faded away. He was now just her ex-husband, a man who meant nothing to her. She put on a decent smile and took Cyrus¡¯ arm as they walked forward. When Eleanor noticed them walking in their direction, she was shocked and looked at Nathaniel. His eyes were fixed on Lucinda. He appeared to be surprised too, but then his face grew dark. Chapter 18 He actually felt a bit guilty for what happened earlier during the day. However, Lucinda had obviously moved on. She was acting like a dignifieddy and was with another man only a few hours after they ended their marriage. Despite everything, Lucinda looked breathtaking. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but notice this. Although they had been married for three years, he had never seen his wife look so gorgeous. Was she dating Cyrus now? They had only gotten divorced in the morning, and Lucinda was already with someone else in the evening of the same day? Nathaniel wasn¡¯t pleased about it. His eyes slowly turned cold, like he would lose it at any moment. He gazed at Lucinda as she walked his way, waiting for an exnation from her. However, she turned and shook hands with the man beside him, greeting him with a smile. It didn¡¯t even seem like Nathaniel existed in the space. It was clear that he meant nothing to her. And Nathaniel noticed that Cyrus appeared hostile towards him as well. As Nathaniel¡¯s face turned dark, Eleanor also got embarrassed. Just moments before, she had reached out her hand to shake hands with Lucinda and was about to make a statement to get her upset. But Lucinda ignored her. The words she had just made up had to remain in her head. Nathaniel¡¯s younger sister, Vivien Roberts, who had been drinking champagne in the hall, came out when she heard themotion at the door. She walked to Eleanor and gently tapped her shoulder. ¡°How did that woman get in here?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face lit up when she saw Vivien. ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± she replied in a hushed voice. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda and your brother got divorced this morning. I didn¡¯t expect her to find a new man so quickly. I¡¯m d to see she¡¯s happy though.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡± Vivien¡¯s expression darkened as she processed the information. ¡°No way!¡± She cast a fiery nce at Lucinda, who was mingling with the guests with Cyrus. ¡°She ended her marriage with my brother just this morning and she¡¯s already out with another man at a high-end banquet? What a slut! Bitch! She was probably already seeing that man before she got a divorce. How dare she cheat on my brother! I¡¯m going to give her a piece of my mind!¡± Chapter 19 Vivien was livid. Without hesitation, she stormed towards Lucinda. Eleanor pretended to try and stop her, but smiled as she watched Vivien approach Lucinda. ¡°Excuse me, sir!¡± Vivien called out to Cyrus as she approached from behind. He turned around and she waspletely smitten by him. She couldn¡¯t believe that there was really a man that was as attractive as her brother in Forden. Her envy and rage towards Lucinda peaked for a moment. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cyrus asked coldly, looking at Vivien. Lucinda leaned over a bit and introduced Vivien with a smile. ¡°She was my sister-inw, the most arrogant person in the Roberts family. ¡± Cyrus¡¯s expression grew even colder upon hearing that. Their whispers were not low enough, and Vivien heard all Lucinda said. Their closeness provoked her further. Due to Cyrus¡¯ presence, Vivien hid her anger and acted like she was kind as she tried to persuade him. She said convincingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this woman, sir. She¡¯s been married before. She is nothing but a liar, a gold-digger who came out of an orphanage! She¡¯s very canny and even had an affair with my grandfather. And- Ah!¡± Before she could finish, a loud p echoed through the room. This silenced all the guests. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Vivien covered her face with one hand and gaped at Lucinda in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me?!¡± she eximed. ¡°You deserved to get hit for being such a bitch. ¡± Lucinda smirked, brushing her palms together. ¡°Looks like the Roberts family didn¡¯t teach you any manners. How else would a properdy talk like that? And so what if I¡¯ve been married before? Is there a rule saying divorced people can¡¯te to this banquet? Your brother is in the same boat as me. Don¡¯t talk trash about me. You¡¯re just ndering and insulting me. I could easily sue you for all you just said. ¡± ¡°You!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Vivien felt humiliated and ashamed as she was publicly used of having no manners. Chapter 20 But the ultimate insult was Lucinda, the person she constantly bullied, dared toy a hand on her. It was a massive blow to her ego. ¡°Bitch, you¡¯re dead!¡± Vivien charged forward, her face twisted in fury as she took hold of Lucinda¡¯s hair. Reacting quickly, Cyrus stepped in and shielded Lucinda, holding her back from the enraged Vivien. Nathaniel also hurried over to stop his sister. He scowled and red at her with annoyance. ¡°Stop causing a scene here! Apologize to her. ¡± ¡°Nathaniel! I¡¯m your sister. This bitch hit me. Why are you defending her instead of helping me punish her? You are even asking me to apologize to her?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face turned dark as he warned her firmly, ¡°I have eyes, and I can see who¡¯s in the right here. You need to apologize now!¡± Vivien didn¡¯t dare to argue. But she couldn¡¯t understand what was so wrong about what she had just said. She was only helping to reveal Lucinda¡¯s true colors! What was wrong with that? It wasn¡¯t fair! The more Vivien thought about it, the more frustrated she became. She tried to argue, but Eleanor held her by the shoulder at the moment. She then whispered, ¡°Nate¡¯s really angry right now, but he¡¯s doing this for your own good. You don¡¯t want to get sued by Lucinda either, do you? Just listen to your brother, and we¡¯ll deal with herter. ¡± What she said made sense to Vivien. She feltforted and finally rxed. She then muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Feeling ashamed, Vivien quickly ran away.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor gave Nathanial a reassuring look and followed after her. The drama finally ended. Although the guests were interested in the spectacle, they knew it was unwise to spur disagreement between Cyrus and Nathaniel. The party returned to its lively atmosphere, and no one dared to talk about what had just taken ce. Cyrus frowned as he watched Vivien leave and asked, ¡°Are you just going to let her go like that? Should I ask my men to beat her up and help you calm your anger?¡± Lucinda Laughed and nudged his shoulder. ¡°What anger? I¡¯m not pissed off at all. She only said a few distasteful words, but I pped her hard in the face. I had my payback. ¡± Chapter 21 Cyrus agreed that she did make a good point. But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she had be so fierce. Meanwhile, Nathaniel seemed absentminded. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Lucinda. He felt a twinge of jealousy as he watched her act like a spoiled child before Cyrus. He couldn¡¯t quite figure out why he felt so betrayed by her. Perhaps it was the first time a woman had made him look like a fool. After about ten minutester, Eleanor came back in the banquet hall with Vivien. It was clear that Vivien had taken the time to touch up her makeup to cover up the red mark on her left cheek.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She stood obediently with Eleanor behind Nathaniel. She would give Lucinda a sinister look from time to time, but that was it. As the party continued, the music started up and people took to the dance floor. Couples swayed to the rhythm of the music, lost in their own world. Eleanor was practically bouncing with excitement, eagerly waiting for Nathaniel to take her hand and lead her onto the dance floor like a true gentleman. As she expected, Nathaniel rose from his seat. This caused the anticipation in Eleanor¡¯s eyes to grow even stronger. It was almost as if she could already see herself bing the center of attention. But then, in the next moment, everything changed. With a ss of wine in hand, Nathaniel walked right past her,pletely ignoring her. Lucinda savored the delicious chocte mousse prepared by the French patissier as she listened to the soothing music. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, arge hand appeared before her eyes. ¡°Miss, would you do me the honor of dancing with me?¡± Lucinda raised her head and her eyes met with Nathaniel¡¯s. His presence immediately ruined her appetite. As she looked up at him, Nathaniel was struck by her beauty. It was the first time he had taken a good look at her face, and he found that every feature was perfect. Her smooth and blemish-free skin only added to her stunning appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but think about how beautiful his ex-wife was. Particrly her eyes. They were clear, starry, and firm. He was so entranced by Lucinda¡¯s eyes that he couldn¡¯t look away. They gave him a sense of familiarity. Chapter 22 Caught in a daze, Nathaniel was snapped back to reality by Lucinda¡¯s cold, disdainful sneer. ¡°Sorry, Mr.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Roberts. You¡¯re just not good enough to dance with me. ¡± The people who passed by were taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s words. This woman was so full of herself! How dare she say that Mr. Nathaniel Roberts wasn¡¯t good enough! Nathaniel¡¯s face turned dark. His good mood was wrecked. Despite this, he maintained hisposure and put on a fake smile. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just a dance. Are you scared?¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned even darker. Was he really trying to coerce her into consenting? How shameless could he be? Didn¡¯t he understand what she had said earlier? As their eyes met once again, the anger they both felt was palpable. The tension in the air continued to grow so Cyrus stood up with a smile. ¡°Lucinda is my date, so why do you want to take her away from me?¡± He shoved Nathaniel¡¯s hand away in a fit of sulky anger and nced sideways. ¡°You better invite yourdy friend instead. You don¡¯t want her getting jealous. ¡± But Nathaniel didn¡¯t budge. Lucinda was getting irritated. She muttered something to her brother and then left the scene for the hotel garden. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Initially, Nathaniel wanted to follow her, but Cyrus stopped him and urged him to mingle with the other guests. He was stuck. Although Eleanor and Vivien couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, they could see the way Nathaniel looked at Lucinda. And it seemed he even wanted to dance with her! Vivien gritted her teeth. ¡°That bitch! They¡¯re divorced, yet she¡¯s still clinging to my brother!¡± Eleanor was so heartbroken that she began to cry. ¡°Lucinda¡­ She probably loves Nate a lot. If he has also fallen in love with her during the three years they were married, I¡­ I¡¯m willing to step aside so they can be together. ¡± Chapter 23 She sobbed while she was talking. When Vivien heard that Eleanor was willing to give her brother up, she panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t allow her to have her way! How can you give up now! You¡¯re the only one I consider my sister-inw! I loathe that bitch Lucinda with every fiber of my being! In as much as I¡¯m alive, she will never have the chance to get back with my brother again Instead of getting relief from Vivien¡¯s words, Eleanor appeared more unhappy and helpless. ¡°Vivien, but I¡­ What more can I do?¡± Vivien stared at Eleanor with a pitiful expression. She looked in the direction Lucinda went and then turned to Eleanor with a determined glint in her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eleanor. I¡¯ll take care of this. I¡¯ll ruin that bitch, and she will no longer be a problem for you. ¡± Eleanor looked at Vivien, intrigued. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Vivien leaned in and whispered her n, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. Eleanor¡¯s innocent expression belied her excitement. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see!¡± Vivien replied confidently. With that, she got up and sauntered off towards the garden with a wicked smile on her face. Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. What a fool! Vivien was way too easy to manipte, which was actually a good thing for Eleanor. Eleanor only hoped that Vivien could pull off her n sessfully this time and make good on her promise. In the garden, Lucinda stood by the fountain with her Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ arms crossed, taking deep breaths of fresh air. If she didn¡¯te out to get some fresh air, she would probably pass out because she felt disgusted and suffocated by the mere presence of Nathaniel and Eleanor. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Just as she started to rx, a sharp voice interrupted her peace. She turned around to see Vivien striding towards her with her chin raised. Lucinda felt a pang of annoyance but kept her cool.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Was one p not enough? Do youe back for more?¡± Lucinda said, avoiding Vivien¡¯s gaze. Vivien¡¯s rage boiled at Lucinda¡¯s cold tone. She longed to scratch Lucinda¡¯s face, but she held back when she thought of her n. Chapter 24 She pulled out a bank card from her Louis Vuitton handbag instead. ¡°Take this. There¡¯re 300 thousand dors on it. Just promise me that you¡¯ll never show up in front of my brother again, and you¡¯ll leave Forden and nevere back. Then the money will be all yours. ¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow, examining the bank card in Vivien¡¯s hand. Was Vivien serious? 300 thousand dors was a paltry sumpared to the cost of the shoes Lucinda had on. Why would she leave town forever for such a small amount? Vivien noticed the look on Lucinda¡¯s face and thought she was tempted. This made her even more confident in her n. ¡°You grew up in an orphanage. I bet you have never seen this much money in your life. For me, it¡¯s just pocket change for a week. So I think you need it more than I do. ¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I recall that you used to beg mom to borrow you money but she turned you down back then. But now, with this money, you can buy whatever you want. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this a juicy offer?¡± There was a hint of excitement in Vivien¡¯s eyes. She continued to pray in her heart that Lucinda took the money. Vivien was certain that her n would work. When Lucinda lived with the Roberts family, Amanda cut off all her allowance, and therefore she couldn¡¯t afford nice clothes for so many years. Vivien knew Lucinda wouldn¡¯t refuse the offer, given her financial situation. Once Lucinda took the money, Vivien nned to call the police and report it stolen. Then Lucinda would be arrested. Vivien would then bribe the prison guards to ensure Lucinda suffered there. She would learnt her lesson the hard way. And as a thief, Lucinda wouldn¡¯t be able to turn things around for the rest of her life! Thinking of the payoff, Vivien¡¯s excitement was almost too much to contain. Vivien tried to backtrack. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I already apologized. Look, since you¡¯re in need of money, just take it. ¡± Lucinda tilted her head, eyeing Vivien up and down. She saw Vivien¡¯s expression and shook her head sarcastically. She then took out her phone and sent a text to Malcolm. ¡°The credit card¡¯s inside my bag in the car. Withdraw one million from the bank for me. I¡¯m in the garden. Hurry!¡± Malcolm responded immediately. ¡°Understood! Give me a few minutes!¡± Feeling confident, Lucinda sat down by the fountain and waited. Vivien was getting a bit angry as Lucinda gave her no attention. Chapter 25 ¡°Hello? Are you listening to me?¡± Lucinda simply rubbed her shoulders and replied, ¡°Hold on a sec. ¡± ¡°What? Why are you wasting my time? I know you¡¯ve found a new man. But let¡¯s be real-he¡¯s not serious about you. Do you honestly think a handsome and wealthy man like Cyrus Simmons will actually marry you? Vivien continued to persuade Lucinda, who seemed uninterested.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. While this continued, Malcolm arrived and handed Lucinda a ck briefcase with a bow, which she epted with a smile. ¡°This is what you requested. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Vivien was surprised by the sudden appearance of this unfamiliar man. Lucinda stood up and took the briefcase from Malcolm. As she looked at Vivien, her eyes turned cold and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°You had a lot to say earlier. Now, it¡¯s my turn to speak, isn¡¯t it?¡± Confused, Vivien eyed Lucinda¡¯s smiling face warily. At the same time, Lucinda opened the briefcase full of cash, grabbed a handful of bills, and threw them at Vivien¡¯s face. Before Vivien could react, she saw something hurtling towards her. The next second, her face hurt like hell as the money smashed into her head. Stray bills floated in the air as the briefcase then ttered to the ground. Vivien was dumbfounded. Lucinda said with a smile, ¡°Here¡¯s one million. Leave the Roberts family forever, and the money¡¯s yours. Well? What do you think? This is way more than the price you offered me!¡± ¡°Why, you-!¡± Vivien was so angry that her chest heaved violently and her face turned livid. How dared this bitch throw money at her face! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And Lucinda even dared to use her words against her! ¡°You slut! f@cking bitch! How dare you show off the money you got from sleeping around! f@cking whore! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± ring at Lucinda murderously, Vivien rushed over, poised to strike. Malcolm reacted quickly and stepped in front of Lucinda, but Lucinda pushed him out of the way. Without any hesitation, Vivien reached up to p Lucinda. But Lucinda caught her by the wrist and twisted her arm, pinning it behind her back. Vivien tried to hit Lucinda with her other hand, but the same thing happened. With both arms behind her back, Vivien was effectively subdued. Lucinda¡¯s retaliation was very neat and quick. Chapter 26 She was agile, nimble, and efficient. And she looked calm and collected the whole time. This was because all descendants of the Simmons family were trained to fight at a young age. That way, if they really engaged in a fight in the future, they could defeat at least five men in an instant. Because Lucinda was a girl, she wasn¡¯t as strong as her elder brothers, so her father specifically made her practice jujitsu. By the time she was 12 years old, she already had a ck belt. But because she chose to be with Nathaniel andy low in the Roberts family all these years, she had never showed her fighting skills before. Which was why Vivien really thought she could bully Lucinda. Realizing that she was losing miserably, Vivien refused to ept the truth. She screamed like crazy, cursing Lucinda with all her might. ¡°Ah! You bitch! I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll f@cking kill you! Whores like you are good for nothing but seducing men!!¡± The more she cursed, the angrier she became. Lucinda frowned. ¡°What a dirty mouth.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I think it needs some washing. ¡± As she spoke, her eyes suddenly took on a fierce light. She stood behind Vivien with one hand grasping thetter¡¯s hands, the other hand holding Vivien¡¯s neck. The next second, she shoved Vivien¡¯s face into the fountain water. Vivien desperately struggled to fight back, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t break free. Since when did Lucinda be so damn strong?! The fountain water filled her nose and mouth. The more Vivien struggled, the more water choked her. She coughed so violently that she nearly fainted. Feeling Vivien go limp in her arms, Lucinda was about to let go of her when a shout suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucinda turned around slowly, only to meet Nathaniel¡¯s angry gaze. She loosened her grip and let go of Vivien, who was so weak that she immediately fell to the ground. Seeing this, Eleanor quickly ran over to help Vivien up, but she wasn¡¯t strong enough either, and in the end the two copsed to the ground together. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Vivien¡¯s makeup was ruined and her hair was sopping wet. She looked as ugly as a drowned rat. She also kept coughing, which added to her miserable image. Lucinda, on the other hand, looked impable. Her hair and makeup were pristine, and her expression was indifferent, rendering her noble and cold. The garden was soon crowded with people who hade to see what all the fuss was about. They were stunned by what they saw. Countless dor bills littered the ground, and some even had the audacity to quietly pick up a few bills. Judging from the scene in front of them, it was clear to all that it was Lucinda who bullied Vivien. They all looked at her with hostility, as if demanding her for an exnation. Nathaniel was no exception. Chapter 27 He stared at her gloomily. ¡°What happened here?¡± Without flinching, Lucinda raised her hand and pointed at Vivien on the ground. ¡°Ask her yourself. ¡± Vivien was still coughing, and her face had turned red because of this. She pointed a trembling finger at Lucinda, but couldn¡¯t say a word. Seeing this, Eleanor looked at Lucinda in disappointment. ¡°She used to be your family. Although she might¡¯ve offended you just now, she apologized. How could you still bully her like this?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She¡¯s just a girl, Lucinda. You used to be so kind. Since when did you be so mean and heartless?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the people all nodded in unison and looked at Lucinda with disgust. Vivien dutifully yed the role of the battered victim, coughing and crying convincingly. Seeing this scene, the crowd broke into hushed whispers. After all, the victim was a member of the Roberts family. Clearly, Vivien was in the right and Lucinda was in the wrong. Nathaniel didn¡¯t say anything. He simply stared at Lucinda sullenly. Annoyed by his silence, Lucinda sneered coldly. ¡°You know your sister best. Do you also think I bullied her for no reason?¡± He pursed his lips tightly, still refusing to say a word. Yet the dubious look in his eye betrayed his true feelings. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda cracked a bitter smile. When did he ever trust her? But instead of exining herself, she decided against wasting her breath on these people. She turned around to leave, but several of Vivien¡¯s friends swarmed around her menacingly. ¡°Stop right there! You really think you can just leave after beating Vivien up? I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°Yeah! You can¡¯t leave just like that!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but snort indignantly. Before she could retort, she saw Cyrus weaving through the crowd towards her. Vivien¡¯s friend¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as they saw him. ¡°Mr. Simmons, did you see what happened? This woman is so mean!¡± ¡°Yeah! Mr. Simmons, you have to avenge Vivien!¡± Chapter 28 Expressionless, Cyrus loosened his tie and slowly shrugged off his suit jacket.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Thedies were eagerly watching him take off his clothes when he unexpectedly put his coat on Lucinda, his eyes full of affection. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s cold out here,¡± he said to her dotingly. ¡°You might catch a cold if you¡¯re not careful. ¡± The crowd was shocked to their bones, and all the hostile usations towards Lucinda suddenly stopped. Thedies were so jealous that they wished they could rip Lucinda to pieces. Cyrus simple ignored those women. He put his arm around Lucinda¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Lucinda nodded obediently. However, as soon as the two turned around to leave, they heard a voice from behind them. ¡°Mr. Simmons, she just bullied Vivien. Are you really going to ignore that fact?¡± Cyrus nced back at Nathaniel from over his shoulder. ¡°Lucinda never starts trouble unless someone tries to push her buttons first. If you don¡¯t believe her, check the hotel surveince footage. Or we can always involve the police to check it out. ¡± His voice was calm, level, yet domineering as he defended Lucinda. The two seemed to be very close. Realizing this, Nathaniel was stunned. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It almost seemed as though the two knew each other before the divorce. Clenching his fists, Nathaniel red at Lucinda, who had her arm around in Cyrus¡¯s waist, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you cheat on me?¡± Upon hearing this, the crowd burst into an uproar. Wait a second. Did he sound¡­ jealous? Lucinda turned around to look at him incredulously. ¡°We were married for three years, and I¡¯d never done anything to undermine our marriage. In fact, I should be the one asking you this very same question. ¡± As she spoke, she deliberately nced at Eleanor, who was holding Vivien on the ground. Then Lucinda left Eastmo Hotel with Cyrus without looking back. ALL the guests were shocked speechless. Chapter 29 Oh, my God! What had they witnessed just now? It was said that Nathaniel had been married for years, but no one had ever seen his mysterious wife. It turned out that his ex-wife was Cyrus¡¯ date tonight! And what Lucinda said just now, and the look she cast at Eleanor before she left¡­ There had to be more to the story. Piecing together the puzzle, the crowd then looked at Eleanor with disdain and disgust. Eleanor was flustered. Obviously, she wasn¡¯t expecting such a turn of events. Now, everyone was looking at her as though she was a despicable home-wrecker. Fortunately, Flynn took the initiative to salvage the situation. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Mr. Roberts and Mrs. Roberts have already divorced. And now, he¡¯s dating Miss Turner as a single man. I hope you can all do us a favor by not saying anything about what happened today to anyone. ¡± After a while, the crowd finally dispersed, although they were still whispering amongst themselves. Vivien had recovered her strength somewhat. She slowly got up from the ground and grabbed Nathaniel¡¯s hand. Her dripping makeup and disheveled hair made her look terrible. She hissed, ¡°Nate, you have to help me. That bitch humiliated me in public, which means the Roberts family was humiliated, too. You¡¯d better teach that bitch a lesson!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Eleanor also added fuel to the mes. ¡°She nearly drowned, poor Vivien. What are you going to do about Lucinda?¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes at the two women coldly. ¡°Since you insist that I do something about it, let¡¯s go check the surveince footage first. ¡± After saying that, he headed out towards the hotel manager¡¯s office. A trace of panic shed across Vivien¡¯s face. She subconsciously nced at the camera on themp post, trembling slightly. But from where they were standing, the camera could probably only record the part where she was bullied. In that case, it should be fine. Vivien sighed in relief and followed Nathaniel out of the garden. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before leaving, Lucinda had specifically told the manager of Eastmo Hotel to prepare the surveince footage. Sure enough, as soon as the three appeared at the manager¡¯s office, the manager respectfully led them into the monitoring room. Despite his years in the hospitality business, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Vivien¡¯s ugly face a few more times in amusement. Catching the manager looking at her, Vivien scolded him ruthlessly, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Even in this state, you¡¯re still nothingpared to me!¡± The manager then hurriedly left, but he was very dissatisfied with her attitude. He smirked to himself, wondering if she¡¯d still be arrogant when they watched the surveince footage. Chapter 30 In the monitoring room, the video was yed in front of Vivien, Nathaniel, and Eleanor. It never urred to Vivien that the cameras could record sound as well. ALL the color drained from her face as the video clearly showed her cursing and attacking Lucinda. Nathaniel¡¯s expression became more and more gloomy. The tension in the air was so thick that one could¡¯ve sliced through it with a knife. The pale-faced Vivien stole a nce at him, scared out of her wits. ¡°I can exin¡­¡± she said feebly. Ignoring her, Nathaniel turned around and left. ¡°Nathaniel, wait!¡± Vivien caught up with him, still determined to teach Lucinda a lesson. ¡°I did say some unpleasant stuff to her, but it¡¯s not like I wanted to! You saw how she tried to drown me! I didn¡¯t eveny a finger on her!¡± At this point, Nathaniel had run out of patience. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You think I don¡¯t know why the hell you offered her the money?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. You¡¯re my sister, Vivien! And I know exactly what you¡¯re up to!¡± Vivien defended herself stubbornly. ¡°I just wanted to teach her a lesson! She flirts with other men while pestering you! I did this for you!¡± As soon as she blurted these words, Nathaniel fell silent. Vivien thought she had sessfully convinced him. She chuckled in her heart and decided to keep going. ¡°Did you see how intimate she was with Cyrus Simmons just now? She must¡¯ve hooked up with him while you two were still married! See? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She deserves to be taught a lesson!¡± After a slight pause, a thought urred to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we edit the surveince footage and post it on the Inte, making her look like the bad guy? She¡¯ll be hated on by thousands ofizens and her reputation will be ruined! Nate, what do you think?¡± Nathaniel looked at Vivien in disappointment mixed with rage. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± he muttered in exasperation. He then shook off her hand and barked, ¡°From now on, you¡¯re grounded. Chapter 31 Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. Just reflect on your actions in your room!¡± Then he grabbed Eleanor¡¯s hand and stormed off. Unreconciled, Vivien tried to chase after them, but Flynn stopped her. She could only cry and beg for mercy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the end, she was dragged back to the Roberts family¡¯s residence. She was so angry that she began to smash things in her room. It didn¡¯t take long before the whole room was aplete mess. Amanda was awakened by the ruckus, and she rushed over to check on her daughter. ¡°What on earth is going on? I thought you went to the party! What happened?¡± ¡°Mom! They¡¯re all being impossible!¡± Vivien burst into tears and threw herself into Amanda¡¯s arms, recounting what had happened at the party. ¡°Mom, you have to help me! Nathaniel is so unfair! Not only did he let that bitch go, but he also grounded me! This is bullshit!¡± Amanda patted her daughter on the back to calm her down. ¡°How can I help?¡± Vivien¡¯s eyes took on a dangerous light. ¡°I want her dead!¡± Meanwhile, since Lucinda hadn¡¯t found her own ce to stay yet, she moved into the Cyrus¡¯ vi temporarily. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The servant, Mary Jones, was excited to see her back. After preparing the bedroom, she enthusiastically started to unpack Lucinda¡¯s Luggage for her. Lucinda was about to help her, but Cyrus pulled her to sit next to him on the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re going to start work tomorrow. What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°The n hasn¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still the president, so deal with thepany as you normally would, and I¡¯ll learn from you. ¡± ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want others to know that we¡¯re rted, I won¡¯t be driving you to the office from tomorrow. I know your style, so I got you a Maserati-¡° ¡°What? No! A Maserati is too high-profile. ¡± Lucinda shook her head firmly. Chapter 32 ¡°I just need a simple car that can take me to and from work every day. A cheap one¡¯s good enough for me. But if you insist on buying me a car, I want a Volkswagen Santana. ¡± ¡°What? That car isn¡¯t good enough for you!¡± Cyrus frowned unhappily. Lucinda pouted like a spoiled child. ¡°No, it¡¯s perfect. Cyrus, I don¡¯t n on revealing my true identity for the time being. A Santana it is!¡± Whoever her enemy was in the Simmons family was hell-bent on hurting her. Since she lost her memory and was stranded in Forden, that enemy hadn¡¯t made any moves. Perhaps they didn¡¯t know that she had been with the Roberts family all these years. It was too dangerous to expose her identity before she figured out who her enemy was. Cyrus wasn¡¯t an idiot. He could roughly guess what she was worried about. ¡°I hired the best security agency. You won¡¯t have to worry about your safety while staying here. No one will disturb you. ¡± Then a thought urred to him. ¡°By the way, Graham¡¯s working abroad. ¡®s BunnyBookery And Hilliard has taken in a patient with a rare disease. They¡¯re too busy toe here to meet you personally. But when they heard that you were divorced, they were both so happy that they each got you a little gift. I think it¡¯ll arrive in a few days. ¡± Lucinda stuck out her lower lip aggrievedly. ¡°What kind of brothers would celebrate their sister¡¯s divorce? Are you happy about it, too?¡± Even though she pretended to be offended, she was very curious about what sort of gift her brothers had gotten her. As the worldwide famous pilot, Graham Simmons also owned enterprices all over the world, and he had many connections in underworld and with the police. Hilliard Simmons, her other brother, was one of the best surgeons. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Their gifts to her were likely priceless and valuable. Seeing her finally crack a happy smile, Cyrus chuckled and rubbed her nose dotingly before going upstairs to take a shower. At midnight. After dropping Eleanor off at the hotel, Nathaniel went back to the vi. Inside, the living room was dark and empty. Without the woman who used to wait for him toe back every night, he somehow felt a bit down. What were these mixed feelings in his heart?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He turned on the lights, sat on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and listened to Flynn¡¯s report quietly. Chapter 33 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I haven¡¯t found out where she is. After she left the hotel, she seemed to have vanished into thin air. Even her phone has been encrypted to protect her privacy. We tried everything, but we still can¡¯t track her. ¡± Nathaniel took a long drag from his cigarette, looking sullen. Vanished into thin air? His men were all professionals, yet they couldn¡¯t pinpoint Lucinda¡¯s current location. Was someone secretly helping her? Could it be Cyrus? Frowning, Nathaniel barked in a cold, harsh voice, ¡°Keep looking for her. And have someone investigate Cyrus Simmons as well. Inform me as soon as you find her. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Flynn nodded, but there was a trace of reluctance in his eye. Seeing that Flynn hadn¡¯t moved, Nathaniel red at him impatiently. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Anything else you want to tell me?¡± Flynn hesitated for a while. In the end, he bit the bullet even if he knew that what he had to say would irritate his boss. ¡°I¡¯m just getting more and more confused. You¡¯ve divorced your wife, but you still care so much about her. You¡¯re even willing to neglect Miss Turner for her sake. What on earth are you thinking?¡± Nathaniel became livid. He picked up the ss ashtray from the table and threw it at Flynn¡¯s feet, smashing it to pieces. ¡°f@ck off!¡± he roared. Flynn didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Nathaniel had to smoke two more cigarettes to calm down. His surroundings were soon shrouded in smoke. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Feeling somewhat hungry, he then stood up and headed for the fridge. It was stocked with all sorts of food, all of which were his favorites. All of a sudden, he fell into a daze. It suddenly urred to him that over the past three years, whenever he came back home, Lucinda was always there to greet him with a smile. She would take his coat and say, ¡°You¡¯re back! You must be tired. Are you hungry? There¡¯s food on the table. ¡± But Nathaniel had never taken her seriously.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d simply nce at the food she had prepared, sneer, and then retire to his room. Chapter 34 Despite being ignored day in and day out, Lucinda never stopped doing this. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh wryly. At that moment, he found himself wanting to taste her home-cooked food. The words she had said to him before leaving the party once again reyed in his mind. ¡°We were married for three years, and I¡¯d never done anything to undermine our marriage¡­¡± If that was the case, then what was going on between her and Cyrus? Realizing that he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucinda, Nathaniel felt restless. He angrily mmed the fridge door shut, went upstairs, took a shower, and then went to bed. The following morning. The lobby of Angle International was crowded with people. The employees were Lined up neatly, ncing at each other from time to time, waiting for their president. Half an hourter, Cyrus showed up with Lucinda. Today, she specifically chose to wear a white zer over a white dress, with her hair tied in a high ponytail. She looked professional, capable, and a little cold. As soon as Lucinda stepped foot inside the lobby, there was amotion among the employees. After all, good-looking people tended to cause quite the stir. Cyrus made his way to the front and announced solemnly, ¡°This is Lucinda Ross, the new chief artist manager. I hope you will all cooperate with her well. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The crowd burst into apuse. Lucinda nodded at the audience with a smile. After distributing the work amongst the employees, Cyrus dismissed the crowd except the agent team. ¡°Susan, Lucinda¡¯s just starting, so she¡¯s not familiar with the way we do things here. Please orient her. ¡± Susan Scott was the supervisor of the team. She had wavy blonde hair and wore heavy makeup-also a beauty with a good figure. She nodded and smiled at Cyrus warmly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Simmons, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do what I can to help her. ¡± But as soon as Cyrus left, the smile on her face disappeared. Chapter 35 ¡°Please follow me,¡± she said to Lucinda curtly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When their eyes met, Lucinda keenly captured an imperceptible trace of disgust in Susan¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Susan didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Miss Scott, please call me Miss Ross from now on,¡± Lucinda said coldly. Susan looked angry at first, but then she immediately put on a meek expression. She showed Lucinda around the office the whole morning. Then she gave Lucinda a pile of documents to give her an idea of how thepany worked. Lucinda¡¯s desk soon disappeared under a sea of files. ncing at the pile of documents on her desk, Lucinda frowned. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Isn¡¯t our department merely in charge of agents and artists? Why do I have to study all this?¡± Susan sneered. ¡°These documents are just the tip of the iceberg. Once you¡¯re done studying these, I¡¯ll give you more. ¡± She paused and looked Lucinda up and down with hostility. ¡°Miss Ross, you don¡¯t seem to know how to do our job. ¡± Lucinda nodded honestly. ¡°After all, this is my first day. ¡± Susan¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When their former chief artist manager was transferred out, the position became vacant and Susan was the most likely candidate to be promoted. But unexpectedly, this pretty girl showed up out of nowhere and stole the position. Because of this, Susan was secretlyughed at by the other employees. How could she bear such humiliation? When she met Lucinda¡¯s innocent eyes, jealousy surged in her heart and she was blinded with rage. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a pretty face without any relevant work experience. How did you get this position? By sleeping with the boss perhaps?¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at Susan. ¡°Don¡¯t ever talk to me like that. Mr. Simmons offered me the job himself. If you have any problem, go talk to him. ¡± Rendered speechless, Susan red at her resentfully. Chapter 36 Lucinda, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t bothered. She calmly took a sip of coffee and smiled at Susancently. ¡°I mightck the practical experience for this job, but I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the qualifications to question my educational background. ¡± Hearing this, Susan burst into disdainfulughter. ¡°Is that so? Which diploma mill did you go to? Did you even graduate college? To be a department manager here, you need at least a graduate degree. Are you qualified?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t go to college. When I was 14, I got bored, so I decided to get my PhD at the University of ckoak through academic research. I don¡¯t know if this school is considered a diploma mill to you people. ¡± Lucinda spoke so casually, as though she was just talking about the weather. Susan¡¯s jaw went ck. Lucinda got her PhD from University of ckoak at the age of 147! How was that even possible? That was one of the best academies in the entire world! If University of ckoak was a ¡°bogus¡± college, then what about her alma mater? Susan pulled a long face, but she refused to give up. ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°So what? Work experience is the most important thing in our industry. I doubt a novice like you can handle the job. ¡± After saying that, she stormed out, her high heels clicking the floor loudly. ¡°Wait. ¡± ¡°What else do you want?¡± Lucinda smiled at her, but her eyes were devoid of warmth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I can do my job well or not. Anyway, a lot of these documents are useless and should¡¯ve been thrown years ago. Please pick them out one by one and hand me only thetest and correct documents. ¡± Susan¡¯s face turned pale. How¡­ How did Lucinda know about those outdated documents? Before Lucinda¡¯s showed up at work, Susan specifically chose the mostplicated files to give to her, some of which were even in Portuguese. It should¡¯ve been impossible for a newbie to understand! Susan didn¡¯t believe that Lucinda could understand them, but she still went forward and took the irrelevant documents with her. ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Chapter 37 Upon being stopped a second time, Susan¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°What!?¡± she snapped. Lucinda gave her a meaningful smile and said, ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m reminding you to call me Miss Ross whenever we have a conversation. ¡± Susan¡¯s expression darkened. Muttering curses under her breath, she stormed out and mmed the door behind her. Lucindaughed and shook her head wryly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She knew what petty tricks Susan was up to. In the office of the Roberts Group¡¯s CEO. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve found her. ¡± As soon as Nathaniel¡¯s meeting ended, Flynn pushed the door open and handed Nathaniel a stack of documents. ¡°Apparently, she suddenly showed up at Angle International yesterday. It seems that¡­ She was offered a very high position at thepany. Today was her first day at work. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Lucinda managed to get a good job right after their divorce? Could she really be Cyrus¡¯s lover? Was she lying to him throughout their whole marriage? The audacity of this woman! And yesterday, she even denied that she had an affair with another man! Anger surged in Nathaniel¡¯s heart. He was shocked to find out that his ex-wife had been cheating on him while they were married. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was the first woman who dared to manipte him like this! ¡°Send me the address of Angle International. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Flynn was stupefied. The next second, he came to his senses and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Roberts. ¡± Lucinda, who was in her office, busy familiarizing herself with her job, suddenly sneezed. Was someone cursing her? It must¡¯ve been Vivien. Lucinda quickly wiped her nose and went back to work. It only took her a day to memorize material that would¡¯ve taken others at least three days to memorize. When Susan saw that Lucinda got off work on time, she was so angry that she broke a pencil in half. Chapter 38 Lucinda rubbed her sore shoulders and took the elevator to the basement parking. Suddenly, a thought urred to her¡­ Cyrus had taken her to work this morning. Her new car was brought to the basement parking this afternoon, but nobody told her where it was parked. How was she supposed to find it now? Holding the car key in her hands, Lucinda tried to look for her car, floor by floor. It took her twenty minutes before she finally found it. Looking at the green Volkswagen, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. It was a brand new car, but it was out of style. Even so, it was more practical than it looked. After all, it was far from ostentatious. Lucinda liked it very much! She couldn¡¯t wait to get in and try it. Just then, the shrill voice of a scorned woman sounded from behind her. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that our new supervisor? Let¡¯s see what kind of car she has.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Susan strutted over with a smug smile. When she saw the green car, she pursed her lips in disgust. ¡°Damn, I thought it¡¯d be some sort of luxury car, but it¡¯s just a Santana. Why didn¡¯t you buy yourself a better car, Miss Ross?¡± Lucinda smiled, unbothered. ¡°A car to me is just a means to get from Point A to Point B. As long as it¡¯s practical, I¡¯m happy. ¡± Susan rolled her eyes in disgust. What ame excuse. In Susan¡¯s eyes, this just meant that Lucinda couldn¡¯t afford a nice car. Knowing that Lucinda was poor satisfied her vanity, and all the humiliation she suffered today seemed insignificant. Anyway, at least she was richer than this dumb bitch. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Susan flipped her hair and said proudly, ¡°Actually, Miss Ross, it just so happens that I bought myself a new car. Want to have a look?¡± Before Lucinda could refuse, Susan grabbed her arm and dragged her towards her car. Lucinda was led to a convertible BMW Z4. At face value, it was a good-looking car, but it was far from practical. Susan looked at her from the corner of her eye. Seeing that Lucinda was rolling her eyes in disgust, she snorted, ¡°Obviously, you¡¯ve never seen a sports car before. This is thetest BMW Z70. It only came out this year, and it cost me a fortune. Expensive, but worth it. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Lucinda squinted at the vehicle dubiously. It wasn¡¯t a 270. Chapter 39 Seeing Lucinda¡¯s doubtful expression, Susan thought she had sessfully gotten under Lucinda¡¯s skin, which made her feel even morecent. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, Miss Ross, but you¡¯re an executive here. You can¡¯t look too shabby. The rich and famous from this industry frequented ourpany, and your cheap car is a disgrace to Angle International. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Even with light makeup, she looked extremely enchanting when she smiled. Susan narrowed her eyes at Lucinda angrily. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at your stupidity. You can¡¯t even tell the difference between a Z4 and a Z7. And you dared to show off in front of me? I feel embarrassed for you!¡± Offended, Susan red at Lucinda with hostility. Lucinda walked to the back of Susan¡¯s car. The suspicious Susan ran to follow her. Suddenly, Lucinda grabbed Susan¡¯s hand and made her touch the exhaust. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Susan shrieked. Unfazed, Lucinda calmly raised Susan¡¯s dirtied hand in front of her and exined, ¡°Look at how dirty your exhaust is. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s brand new. ¡± Susan quickly wiped her hands with some tissue, squinting at Lucinda suspiciously. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. It seems that you really are stupid. ¡± Lucinda rolled her eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This isn¡¯t the Z70. It¡¯s the old version of the 24, which wasunched three years ago. Your car is second-hand. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask a professional to look at it. ¡± Susan shook her head in disbelief, shouting, ¡°No way! How could it be second-hand?! You¡¯re just jealous! Do you think I¡¯ll fall for your lies?¡± Jesus. This girl was hopelessly stupid. ¡°So you didn¡¯t buy this car yourself, did you?¡± After a pause, it dawned on Lucinda. ¡°Susan, did you sleep with a senior manager to get this car?¡± ALL the color drained from Susan¡¯s face. Without thinking, she aggressively shoved Lucinda out of the way. Chapter 40 ¡°IT don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Then she quickly got in the car and sped off. Lucinda watched her run away, convinced that her theory was right. Which meant that there were management-level scumbags in thepany. The second she found out who Susan was sleeping with, she¡¯d make him suffer! Deep in thought, Lucinda then walked back to her Santana. But as soon as she reached for the handle, a slender hand suddenly pushed on the door. A familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he buy you a better car?¡± Hearing Nathaniel¡¯s voice, Lucinda pursed her lips subconsciously. The moment she turned around, she met his cold eyes. His face was very close to hers. ¡°This is Angle International¡¯s basement parking.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What are you doing here, Mr. Roberts?¡± she asked coldly. With a faint smile, Nathaniel said, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about a cooperation with Mr. Simmons. What? Does my presence go against the rules here?¡± Lucindaughed humorlessly. What ame excuse! ¡°The Roberts Group focuses on real estate and construction. Why would you partner with an entertainmentpany? Did youe here to sell houses to our artists?¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t afraid to look him in the eye while mocking him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Realizing this, Nathaniel suddenly pulled a long face. He leaned closer to her, pressing her against the side of the car. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± she demanded. He even pinned her legs in ce with his knees so that she couldn¡¯t escape. Lucinda could only imagine how strange they looked from an outsider¡¯s perspective¡­ But she didn¡¯t have the time to think about that right now. His face was so close to hers that his warm breath tickled her ear, making her blush. She tried to push him away, ring at him in exasperation. ¡°Are you out of your goddamned mind? What the hell is wrong with you?¡± Nathaniel refused to back down. He stared at her intently, like a tiger eyeing its pre Chapter 41 ¡°Nice car. Although¡­ Are you proud that you found a rich man to support you now? Are you trying to humiliate me with this pathetic excuse for a car?¡± What on earth was that supposed to mean? And what was this nonsense about finding herself a rich man? She wanted to scold him, but in the end, she kept silent. ¡°You wanted to divorce me for him, but it seems he¡¯s not as good to you as you think. ¡± His eyes were full of irony. What in the world was going on? Did Nathaniele all the way here just to interrogate her because he thought that she had divorced him for Cyrus? How ridiculous! Lucinda stared at him as the situation gradually dawned on her. ¡°Mr. Roberts, are you stupid? I divorced you because you don¡¯t love me. I was sick and tired of always trying to please you. I already told you that I didn¡¯t cheat on you. But I have to say¡­¡± She paused for a second and then broke into a provocative smile. ¡°Mr.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Simmons is indeed a good man! He has a good temper, is outstanding, and definitely more handsome than you! You¡¯re nothingpared to him!¡± These words sounded familiar. He seemed to say the same thing to her before¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Blue veins stuck out on his forehead as anger coursed through his blood. He pinched her chin and forced her to look up, hissing, ¡°Are you deliberately trying to provoke me? ying hard to get, are we?¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned livid. They were divorced for crying out loud! They had nothing to do with each other now. Why would this bastard say such a thing? How dare he corner and threaten her like this?! ¡°Back away from me, asshole!¡± But the man didn¡¯t move a muscle. Lucinda was furious. Since he refused to respond to words, she had no choice but to resort to violence now. She quickly made a move, intending to knock him down in an instant. Chapter 42 But unexpectedly, he moved faster than her. Horror filled her eyes as the tables quickly turned. In the blink of an eye, he pinned her against the car with her hands behind her back. Worse still, he was stronger than her, so she could not break free at all. ¡°Nathaniel Roberts!¡± Her face turned bright red from rage. Seeing this, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. He seemed to be happy to see her so angry and helpless. Right now, her expression was fierce, her eyes clouded with rage. She bit her red lips unwillingly, but there was still a certain charm to her stubbornness. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but think of the night before yesterday, when he ended up sleeping with her in a drugged state.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She looked just like the young Eleanor from many years ago. At that moment, he was so aroused and consumed with desire. He even looked back at that wonderful night fondly. Just thinking about it ignited a spark in his body. As he pressed his body against hers, Lucinda could feel his private part getting stiff and hot. And it was pressing onto her body. ¡°Ew! Get away from me, you pervert! Let me go right now or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Her arrogant words pulled him back to reality. He suddenly smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything yet. How am I a pervert? It seems that I have to do something to deserve this title¡­¡± The atmosphere was thick with s@xual tension. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After saying that, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes wandered to her red Lips. Without thinking, he suddenly pressed his lips against hers aggressively. Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He had moved so quickly that she didn¡¯t have the time to react. ¡°What are you doing?¡± someone suddenly shouted from nearby. The bone-chillingly cold voice broke the silence in the basement parking. It was enough to destroy the s@xual tension in the air in the blink of an eye. A gloomy-faced Cyrus stepped out of the shadows, forcefully pulling the two of them apart. Then without warning, his arm shot out and suddenly punched Nathaniel in the face. Chapter 43 Caught off-guard, Nathaniel felt the full force of the punch. He groaned in pain and was forced to take a few steps back. The metallic taste of blood filled his mouth, forcing him to spit it out. Cyrus had pulled Lucinda behind him. When she saw Nathaniel¡¯s busted lip, worry shed in her eyes. But the next second, she realized that that her brother had done a good job protecting her from her harasser, and she no longer felt sorry for Nathaniel. Since Nathaniel dared to bully her, he had to be ready to face the consequences. He deserved a punch in the face and more! ¡°I heard that you already have a new girlfriend, so why do you keep pestering your ex-wife? Isn¡¯t that improper?¡± Cyrus smiled at Nathaniel innocently, as though he hadn¡¯t socked thetter in the face just now. Nathaniel looked at Cyrus fiercely. Even though his face was swollen and bruising, he still looked tough. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that she used to be my wife. But who are you to protect my ex-wife?¡± He deliberately stressed the word ¡°my¡±, like a proud lion making a deration of his sovereignty in front of an enemy who coveted his prey. The smile on Cyrus¡¯ face had faded away. He opened his mouth and was about to say that he was her brother. But he caught himself in time, because Lucinda suddenly gripped his arm tightly. So he changed his tune and snorted, ¡°Mr. Roberts, Lucinda has her own free mind. She has the right to choose whoever she wants to be with. You don¡¯t own her!¡± The two men stared daggers at each other. Neither of them wanted to back down. If looks could kill, then both of them would¡¯ve died a thousand times over. But they managed to restrain the urge tosh out at each other¡¯s throats. The tension between them was so thick, one could¡¯ve sliced through it with a knife. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Their silent battle was driving Lucinda crazy. This was her first day at work, and she was exhausted. All she wanted to do was to end this drama as soon as possible. So she coughed loudly to break the stalemate. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and we still have work tomorrow. I¡¯m going now.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Seeing that Lucinda was about to leave, Nathaniel strode forward to stop her. But Cyrus stopped him. He gave Nathaniel a grave warning with his eyes. After all, Nathaniel was on Cyrus¡¯ turf now, and he couldn¡¯t afford to go too far. So Nathaniel changed tactics and smiled at Lucinda charmingly. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Why don¡¯t we have a little chat over dinner?¡± Lucinda looked at him as though he was crazy. Chapter 44 ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d rather die than eat with you. ¡± Seeing Nathaniel¡¯s expression harden, Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but burst into Laughter.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His little sister was quite blunt! As if having won the battle, Cyrus looked at Nathaniel smugly and said, ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s getting dark. Let me drive you home instead. ¡± Lucinda turned around and saw the two men staring daggers at each other again. She felt helpless. If only God could step in and whisk these two men away so that she could go home in peace. s, she had to take matters into her own hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can drive myself home,¡± she said wearily. Without giving the men a chance to protest, Lucinda quickly got in the Santana and drove away. The two men in the basement parking were still ring at each other as she drove off. Since Lucinda didn¡¯t agree to Cyrus¡¯ invitation either, Nathaniel smiled triumphantly. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know my ex-wife that well¡­¡± ¡°Oh, she and I grew up together. I am sure I know her way better than you do. ¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed slightly. And Cyrus caught it. He smiled at Nathaniel smugly and said, ¡°A word of advice: go back to your girlfriend and stop pestering Lucinda. ¡± Then he turned around and walked away briskly, followed by Malcolm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fortunately, he had seen what had happened between Nathaniel and Lucinda from the surveince footage. He then immediately gave the order to block the basement parking entrance and to not let any employees in, lest his sister be smeared by others again. Left alone in the basement, Nathaniel straightened his posture. Under the dim lights, his face was obscured. No one knew what he was thinking. Having seen what had happened from afar, Flynn was tongue-tied. Nathaniel had battled Cyrus head on for Lucinda. He had really changed because he had never cared about his ex-wife before. But in Flynn¡¯s eyes, it was so unfair to Eleanor. The poor girl had suffered too much over the past few years when she was sent abroad by Logan for Nathaniel¡¯s sake. Besides, Nathaniel had promised that he¡¯d marry Eleanor and take good care of her. If she heard about what had happened, how would she feel? Chapter 45 Thinking of this, Flynn felt a sense of righteous indignation and went behind his boss¡¯ back and texted Eleanor, briefly exining to her about what just happened. He hoped that this would spark a sense of urgency in her, and that she¡¯d do her best to win back Nathaniel¡¯s heart. ¡°Flynn, let¡¯s go!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel got in the backseat and waited impatiently for Flynn to start the car. Flynn obediently trotted over to the driver¡¯s seat. Meanwhile, Lucinda was driving around listlessly. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with the car¡¯s navigation system. Its signal was weak, and the route kept leading her away from her destination. It felt as though she had been driving in circles. Just then, she nced at the rearview mirror and caught a glimpse of the car behind her. Only then did it ur to her that this car had been following her since she left thepany. Squinting, she could make out the familiar license te on the car- A66699. Nathaniel? Lucinda was fuming with rage. Why the hell was this man stalking her? Her first instinct was to stop the car right away, drag him out of his car, and beat the crap out of him. But she didn¡¯t dare to follow through with this n. What happened in the parking lot just now made her realize that he was a better fighter than she was. Since she couldn¡¯t defeat him, she had no choice but to run. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda mmed her foot on the gas, nning to get rid of her stalkers in the fork in the road ahead. Flynn, who was driving Nathaniel¡¯s car, tried to catch up to her. ¡°Sir, we jammed her signal, but she has found out that we¡¯re following her. She didn¡¯t follow the route we plotted out for her, and now, she¡¯s making a run for it. ¡± Staring at the dark green Santana in front of them, Nathaniel felt renewed anger. This arrogant woman! How dare she! This time, since Cyrus wasn¡¯t around to help Lucinda, Nathaniel was determined to catch her. If he couldn¡¯t make her know the consequences of offending him, she would never learn to obey. ¡°Speed up, overtake her, and force her to pull over,¡± he ordered through gritted teeth. Chapter 46 ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Two cars then raced down the road. Unfortunately, Lucinda¡¯s Santana was no match for Nathaniel¡¯s Lamborghini. No matter how hard she stepped on the gas, she couldn¡¯t shake them off. Obviously, Nathaniel¡¯s car was trying to overtake hers. Lucinda was on high alert. She saw the intersection up ahead, and the traffic light at the corner. She cracked a sly smile. As she approached the intersection, she suddenly veered the car sharply to the leftne. Then she sped up and crossed the intersection right before the light turned red. By the time Nathaniel realized what she was up to, the traffic Light turned red. From the rearview mirror, she saw his car screech to a halt. She was thrilled! He dared to race with her? She was the best at this! But before she could rx, she saw two ck cars suddenly rushed towards her from both sides of the intersection. It seemed that they were nning to force her to stop, too.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Who else was following her?! Gritting her teeth, Lucinda refused to slow down. On the contrary, she mmed her foot on the gas, speeding towards the two ck cars fearlessly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The drivers in the ck cars were shocked when they saw her speeding towards them like a madwoman. Two seconds before their inevitable collision, both two ck cars simultaneously retreated half a meter. Lucinda¡¯s car then passed through the crack by a hair. ncing at the rearview mirror, she saw that the two ck cars were still after her. It was impossible for her pathetic car to outrun the two ck cars. She bit her lip, but she felt inexplicably calm. Through the rearview mirror, she could roughly count how many men were in each car. Including the driver, there were about five people in each ck car. Which meant that there were at least ten strong men in total. If Lucinda fought them head on, she¡¯d be beaten to a pulp. But if she used her agility and wits, she might have a chance. Chapter 47 Anyway, she knew that escaping wasn¡¯t an option. Besides, she was in the mood to fight! She decisively drove to the suburbs, pulling to a stop in front of a deserted building. The two ck cars stopped behind her immediately, and dozens of burly men jumped out of the cars at the same time. ALL of them were holding weapons.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lucinda got out of her car and leaned against the car door leisurely. When the thugs saw how s@xy she was, they immediately grew excited. What a pleasant surprise! Their target was clearly smoking hot! Lucinda looked at them almostzily and demanded, ¡°Before you start, tell me something first. Who sent you here?¡± The leader of the gang stepped forward, his eyes filled with lust. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be mad at us, okay? It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. ¡± Since they wouldn¡¯t expose their employer¡¯s name, she decided not to question them further. She then proceeded to take off her high heels elegantly. Smiling at them coldly, she beckoned at them toe closer. ¡°Bring it on!¡± As soon as she said this, the ten thugs raised their weapons and rushed over ferociously. Beep! Beep! The sound of a car¡¯s horn sounded nearby. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A silver car suddenly screeched to a halt in front of them. The driver was no longer Flynn. Because Flynn had failed to catch up with Lucinda earlier, he was kicked out of the car and Nathaniel even deducted his sry for that month. Nathaniel stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat with a stone-cold face. He walked towards them, exuding a terrifying aura. The thugs were stunned. With a murderous look in his eyes, Nathaniel walked right past Lucinda and kicked the nearest man away. Chapter 48 The other men were stunned at first. When they came to their senses, they roared and instantly rushed forward to attack him. Seeing that he was here to save her, Lucinda put her high heels back on and then leaned against the hood of the car leisurely. Since someone was so eager to help her, she was happy to sit and watch the show. Those hooligans were knocked down in a matter of mere minutes. Nathaniel dusted his hands and red ruthlessly at thest man standing-the leader of the thugs. Nathaniel cracked his knuckles, eyeing the man with murderous intent. The gang leader was scared shitless by his cold stare. He trembled in fear and then suddenly fell to his knees. ¡°Sir, please let me go. I¡¯ll leave now and you¡¯ll never see me again. Please, please let me go¡ª¡± Nathaniel was about to ask something when Lucinda suddenly strutted over, her high heels clicking against the ground. She grabbed the thug¡¯s cor with one hand and stared into his eyes fiercely. ¡°Who sent you?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ We don¡¯t ask for the name of the employer as long as we¡¯re paid. I really don¡¯t know who hired us!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me, is that right?¡± Lucinda raised her other hand and socked him in the face ruthlessly. The man was shocked by Lucinda¡¯s tough attitude. He turned to Nathaniel for help, only to meet thetter¡¯s fierce gaze.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At a loss, he burst into tears. ¡°Ma¡¯am, please! I swear I don¡¯t know who hired us! Our employer paid us a lot to¡­ To take turns taking advantage of you. They also told us to video the whole thing so that it could be posted online¡ª Ah!!¡± Suddenly, he was violently kicked in the chest and sent flying backwards, smashing into the pir. The sound of bones breaking echoed in the deserted building. The man spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out on the spot. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s expression darkened. She turned to re at Nathaniel and demanded, ¡°What did you do that for?!¡± ¡°Can you really stand listening to his bullshit? Their appalling behavior is unforgivable. Did you seriously n on letting him go?¡± Even as he spoke, Nathaniel didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. The second that thug admitted that they were nning to gang r@pe Lucinda, he just couldn¡¯t contain his anger. Although they were divorced, he refused to let anyone hurt her like that. And why did she shout at him? Didn¡¯t she think that these men deserve to die? Her kindness was going to be the death of her! Chapter 49 Lucinda nced at him gloomily and said, ¡°Since you knocked him out with one blow, now he won¡¯t feel any pain at all. You were too merciful! You should¡¯ve let him suffer slowly and painfully. You should¡¯ve made him wish he was dead. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s jaw went ck. It turned out that he was wrong about his ex-wife. She wasn¡¯t kindhearted at all! On the contrary, she was very vindictive. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Flynn to look into this. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Nathaniel said, changing the subject. Lucinda rolled her eyes at him in exasperation. What on earth made him conclude that she was afraid? But Lucinda wasn¡¯t an idiot. This man hade to her rescue.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As long as he didn¡¯t pester her anymore, she could at least try not to satirize him. Looking around at the unconscious thugs on the ground, a thought suddenly urred to her. She locked eyes with Nathaniel and growled, ¡°If your family had something to do with this, I won¡¯t let them go. ¡± Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not partial to my family¡­¡± He paused and then broke into a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t you think now is the time to talk about you and me?¡± ¡°You and me? There is no you and me. ¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°The day we got divorced, we were over. There¡¯s nothing to talk about. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and was about to get in the car. ¡°Watch out!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathaniel yelled all of sudden. The thug that was closest to her had quietly gotten up from the ground. He raised the stick he was holding and swung it towards her head with full force. Unfortunately, Nathaniel was too far away to stop him. For the first time in his life, sheer panic consumed him. But the next second, Lucinda caught the stick mid-swing, kicked the thug¡¯s leg violently, and then knocked the man to the ground. The man passed out again before he could even cry out in pain. After that, she turned around and met the man¡¯s flustered gaze. She raised her eyebrows and gave him a defiant smile. Chapter 50 His expression quickly changed from panic to shock. Nathaniel watched as the green car drove out of his sight. What lingered in his mind was her graceful counterattack and her charming smile before she left¡­ Having lived under the same roof as her for three years, he had always thought that she was weak and relied on others to survive. But just two days after their divorce, she had changed his impression of her more than once. It turned out that he really knew nothing about her. Perhaps Cyrus was right. Thinking of this, his expression darkened. Judging from the way she fought just now, it seemed that she knew¡­ Jujitsu? And she seemed really good at it. Jujitsu wasn¡¯t something that could be mastered overnight, and there was a certain elegance to her every move. . ¡®s BunnyBookery Well, with that kind of fighting skill, she certainly didn¡¯t look like a homeless girl brought up in an orphanage in Forden. Lucinda¡¯s background had to be more than just an orphan! While Nathaniel was lost in thought, Flynn had taken a taxi here. At first he was stunned to see all the bodies on the ground, but when he realized that they had just passed out, he breathed a sigh of relief. Nathaniel could be so cruel! ncing at his assistant, Nathaniel said, ¡°You came at the right time. Bring all these people back and interrogate them. Find out who hired them. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Flynn nodded briskly. ¡°And have someone to run a background check on Lucinda. I want detailed information. ¡± ¡°You got it, boss. ¡± By the time Lucinda got home, it was already very Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ te. Cyrus was waiting for her in the living room. She didn¡¯t try to hide anything from her brother. When Cyrus heard about what had happened tonight, he flew into a fit of righteous indignation and immediately sent his men to investigate. On her way here, Lucinda had pondered over the whole thing carefully. Aside from her enemy in the Simmons family, she didn¡¯t have any grudges against anyone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But if that person found out about her, they wouldn¡¯t just send a few petty minions to insult her. This looked more like something the Roberts family would do. Lucinda doubted that Nathaniel would actually hold his family ountable when the truth came to light. This had to be investigated by Cyrus, which was why she came clean to him about it. Chapter 51 After chatting with Cyrus, she went upstairs, took a shower, and then went to bed. The following morning, she arrived at work on time. She had finished reading all the necessary and important materials, so today she could start her actual work. Susan was surprised at how fast Lucinda learned the ropes of the job, and after what happened yesterday, she didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for her anymore. Thus, it was a peaceful morning. Lucinda stretched her arms and sighed contentedly. But the peace didn¡¯tst long. Just after her lunch break, somebody barged into her office. It was none other than Susan. Lucinda looked up from her desk and frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± Susan ignored her and angrily threw an iPad in front of her. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lucinda looked at the iPad screen, only to see the photos of Dwayne Gordon throwing a tantrum on set. Fortunately, his agent managed to stop the photos from being spread online, otherwise Dwayne¡¯s reputation would be ruined. Lucinda was speechless. He wanted a day off for no significant reason so she refused. Now he was all grumpy and throwing a tantrum like a spoiled brat? ¡°He¡¯s a popr star, and he just wanted one day off. You could have just agreed! Well, now that you¡¯ve pissed him off, you¡¯d better fix this by yourself, because I won¡¯t clean up your mess for you!¡± Susan crossed her arms over her chest and sneered coldly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without responding, Lucinda grabbed her car keys and walked out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Susan caught up to her and demanded, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°To the set. ¡± Upon hearing this, Susan¡¯s eyes lit up mischievously. Dwayne was notorious for his bad temper and recklessness. Susan couldn¡¯t wait to see him take it out on Lucinda! Afterwards, she would bring up Lucinda¡¯s ipetence at work during the department meeting. Then it would only be a matter of time before Lucinda was kicked out of thepany. Angel International had invested in the TV series Dwayne was starring, and they had just started filming a few days ago. The crew was still in Forden, so it only took Lucinda and Susan half an hour to reach them. As soon as they arrived at the set, they heard a loud ruckus from afar. It was the sound of a chair being smashed. They followed the sound and saw a pissed-off, eighteen-year-old guy. Chapter 52 Both the agent and the assistant were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything, and the other staff on the crew also kept their distance. Only the janitor dared to stop him when she saw the mess the kid was making. ¡°Hey! Just look at this mess! Even though you have money, you shouldn¡¯t just break stuff! You¡¯re too old for tantrums!¡± But the furious young man refused to listen to her. Instead, he grabbed the vase next to him and shouted arrogantly, ¡°Yes, my family is rich! I¡¯ll justpensate you penniless losers if I break shit! Don¡¯t tell me what to do! You have no right to talk to me like that. ¡± The director shouted desperately, despite the fear in his eyes. The vase in Dwayne¡¯s hands was an antique from hundreds of years ago. The director had gone out of his way to borrow this piece to guarantee the authenticity of the movie. It was invaluable. No amount of money in the world could make up for it if Dwayne smashed it. Everyone watched in horror as the young man raised the vase over his head. But before Dwayne could throw the vase on the ground, somebody caught him by the wrist. He turned around angrily and met Lucinda¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°Put it down and apologize right this instant!¡± Hearing this, Dwayne burst intoughter.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you ask me to apologize?¡± Susan seized the opportunity to cut in. ¡°Dwayne, this is Miss Ross, the new head of our d Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ epartment. She didn¡¯t approve your application for a leave yesterday. I tried to persuade her, but she said you were just cking off at work. ¡± Hearing this, the young man turned to re at Lucinda with hostility. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who refused to give me a day off! I¡¯ve been shooting for two consecutive days and need a day off. What¡¯s wrong with that? How dare you refuse me on your second day here!¡± Seeing that Dwayne¡¯s anger was directed at Lucinda, Susan was secretly pleased. She stepped back to watch the drama unfold. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to waste her breath on this spoiled brat, so she simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you onest time. Will you apologize or not?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hit women, but you¡¯ve asked for it this time!¡± Dwayne roared. Hearing this, everyone lowered their heads guiltily. They knew that Lucinda would be beaten to a pulp and didn¡¯t have the heart to keep watching. Unexpectedly, the fight ended pretty quickly. And instead of hearing her scream, they heard Dwayne scream. Chapter 53 ¡°Ouch!! It hurts! Let go of me, you bitch! You almost dislocated my arm!¡± Everyone looked up in surprise. Dwayne face¡¯s was pressed on the ground, and Lucinda had his hands pinned behind his back. He was forced to kneel on the ground in a strange posture. To add insult to injury, Lucinda rested one foot on his raised buttocks. Seeing him go from a fierce and arrogant young man to a wailing and screaming baby was indescribably funny to the crew. They all cheered for Lucinda. Well done! Even his agent and assistant were so stunned that they forgot to stop her. Being humiliated in front of so many people, Dwayne wished he could dig a hole and hide in it. His hatred for Lucinda grew stronger. ¡°Do you know who I am, bitch? How dare you hurt me! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Only then did Susan step forward to stop this. She cried in horror, ¡°Let go of him! He¡¯s the second young master of the Gordon family! How dare youy a finger on him!¡± The Gordon family was sort of a distant rtive of the Simmons family, but it was nothingpared to the other major families in Stastle. They only dared to be arrogant in Forden, and Forden alone. Lucinda didn¡¯t let Dwayne go. Instead, she kicked him again-harder. He yelped in pain. Seeing that Lucinda ignored her, Susan stomped her foot hard and gloated. ¡°Oh, Miss Ross, you¡¯re doomed! Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t warn you!¡± But Lucinda still acted as though Susan didn¡¯t exist. Her focus was on Dwayne. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Well? Still think you can kill me? It¡¯s only been a few years, but you dare to talk back at me now. I think I need to teach you a lesson. ¡± As she hissed into his ear, Dwayne suddenly found that she sounded familiar. He struggled to turn his face to look at her closely. The next second, his eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°L-Lucinda? Is that you?¡± Lucinda snorted. ¡°Finally recognize me?¡± Dwayne nodded quickly and wailed. ¡°I was wrong, Lucinda. If I had known it was you, I wouldn¡¯t have acted so recklessly! Please let me go! It hurts!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Only then did she let go of him. Chapter 54 Dwayne slowly stood up from the ground and patted the dust off his face and buttocks. Then he put on a ttering smile and scurried off to get Lucinda a chair so that she could sit down.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Everyone was stunned by the sudden change in his attitude. What on earth happened?! He was furious just now! And he threatened to kill her! Now, his arrogance vanished without a trace and was reced with servitude. Susan waspletely taken aback. She thought Lucinda was just a nobody who slept her way to the top. However, it didn¡¯t look like it! Susan had only expected Lucinda to be taught a lesson, but she was clearly mistaken. To make matters worse, it turned out that Lucinda actually knew Dwayne. Susan had seen her resume and couldn¡¯t fathom how an orphan from a welfare house could be connected to someone like Dwayne. Susan suspected that things might not be as simple as she thought, so she quietly retreated to a corner and dialed a number on her phone. As the crowd gazed upon Lucinda, their eyes showed admiration for her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Dwayne, however, paid no attention to the onlookers. Instead, he knelt down beside her and massaged her legs. When he gazed into her eyes, he gave her a sweet smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist saw you. You look even more beautiful now. Don¡¯t be angry at me. It will only make you ugly!¡± Lucinda yfully poked him on the forehead and muttered in his ear, ¡°You need to stay low. Just behave in the crew from now on and don¡¯t cause any trouble. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell your grandfather about what you¡¯ve done. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I beg you, he mustn¡¯t know! He will surely punish me!¡± Shaking all over his body, he instantly begged her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him, and I¡¯ll do whatever you say. ¡± Lucinda shed a smile. ¡°Apologize to the cleaningdy right now. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dwayne¡¯s expression changed and he blurted out, ¡°You want me to say sorry to the cleaningdy? Are you kidding me? I¡¯m from the Gordon family, for crying out Loud! What would people think of me? Lucinda¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned serious as she responded, ¡°We¡¯re all equal here. You lost your cool and broke a bunch of things, and now she has to clean up your mess. Plus, she even tried to stop you, and you yelled at her. You are in the wrong and therefore you should apologize. ¡± Chapter 55 Dwayne finally agreed. When he turned around, he saw the cleaningdy busy cleaning up his mess. He felt a tinge of remorse, and he made his way over to her, offering a heartfelt apology and somepensation. To his surprise, the cleaningdy¡¯s face lit up, and she forgave him immediately. Lucinda then had Dwayne¡¯s agentpensate the crew for the broken props. She stuck around to oversee the rest of the filming. Dwayne worked diligently for the rest of the day, making sure everything went off without a hitch. The director was thrilled with the progress and kept thanking Lucinda. ¡°He¡¯s just a kid who¡¯s a bit headstrong. You need to put your foot down and not let him get away with things,¡± Lucinda said to the director. The director nodded with a grin. When the workday ended, Dwayne grabbed Lucinda¡¯s hand and acted like a spoiled kid, insisting to take her out to dinner as an apology for his behavior earlier in the day. Surprised by his sudden change of heart, she approved of the dinner. To avoid being noticed by his fans, he wore shades and a mask to dinner. Even with a close look, he could barely be recognized. They both went to Dous, the most exclusive and pricey seven-star restaurant in Forden. Lucinda was immediately taken with the unique decor. She hated to dine in bright ces but the light here was perfect because it was dim. This way, she would be at ease while she enjoyed the tasty meal. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Immediately after they finished ordering, Dwayne leaned in and whispered, ¡°See that guy at the next table? Do you know him? He¡¯s been eyeing us up since we got here. ¡± Lucinda turned her head and saw Nathaniel dining with Eleanor. Eleanor caught Lucinda¡¯s eye and smirked at her, clearly relishing in their encounter and feeling like she won. Lucinda quickly looked away and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s the president of the Roberts Group. ¡± Dwayne nodded, adding, ¡°I think thatdy by his side is his soon-to-be fiancee. They just announced their rtionship today and it¡¯s said they will be engaged next month. ¡± Lucinda was looking down nkly at the napkin. But Dwayne was keen on speaking further on the subject. ¡°I heard he was once married to a woman for three years before this. I wonder who that poor woman is. ¡± Lucinda looked up sharply and said, ¡°That¡¯s me. ¡± Dwayne was taken aback for a moment, not fullyprehending her words. But when it dawned on him, he banged the table with fury. ¡°What?! You are his ex-wife?¡± His outburst attracted the attention of nearby diners, including Nathaniel who looked displeased.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 56 Lucinda red at Dwayne, and he quickly covered his mouth and lowered his voice. ¡°Well, good for you! He doesn¡¯t look like a good man and he surely doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡± Lucinda gave a small chuckle and confirmed, ¡°Poor woman as you said. That¡¯s me. ¡± Dwayne¡¯s expression shifted and he waved his hands. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. He¡¯s the one who lost out. You¡¯re a good woman, and he divorced you. That¡¯s his loss. Well¡­¡± He chuckled and added, ¡°Since you¡¯re single now, how about you consider me as your date? I¡¯m a tender and attentive guy. ¡± She was stunned by his suggestion, causing her to choke on her juice and identally spill it on her white, fitted skirt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will go to the bathroom now to clean it up. I¡¯ll be back shortly. ¡± Then Lucinda got up and headed towards the bathroom. Unknowingly to them, Nathaniel overheard all they said. They had only been divorced for a few days, and she was already seeing someone else! First Cyrus Simmons, and now this one? Did she even know what she was doing? Nathaniel felt angry and frustrated the more he thought about it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, he realized that they were divorced now, and he had no right to question her decisions. But he couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of difort and sadness that lingered within him. Eleanor noticed Nathaniel¡¯s anger and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just reflecting on work. ¡± Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief and said yfully, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a meal together since I went abroad.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It feels like ages. Can¡¯t you forget about work for a day and just focus on me?¡± Nathaniel hesitated and frowned. His thoughts were unreadable. He didn¡¯t give a response to her question. Instead, he stood up gracefully and fixed his cor well. ¡°I need to attend to something. I will be back soon. ¡± ¡°Nate!¡± Eleanor called out to him, but he had already walked away. Chapter 57 Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Lucinda had finished cleaning the juice stains off her dress and then applied some more Lip gloss. She stared at herself in the mirror, lost in thought. During the three years she married into the Roberts family, Lucinda never wore makeup. She spent her days cooking, cleaning and doingundry for the family, never bothering to dress up or take care of her appearance. Now Lucinda had made up her mind to only focus on her career and make her family proud of her. She realized that her past toxic rtionship had only held her back. As she was lost in thought, a tall person unexpectedly walked into the bathroom. Lucinda didn¡¯t bother looking at the person and went on washing her hands. But then she heard the person lock the door. Confusion swept over her as she looked up only to see Nathaniel standing there. Nathaniel¡¯s expression was cold and imposing as he walked towards her. Lucinda was left in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the most influential man in Forden would walk into thedies¡¯ room and even lock the door behind him. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you actually some kind of freak?¡± she asked, her voiceced with disbelief. Fortunately, Lucinda was alone in thedies¡¯ room right now, but someone coulde to use the facility sooner orter. She tried reaching for the door, but Nathaniel grabbed her wrist quickly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± he asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°I said I wanted to talk to you. You slipped awayst night, but today, I won¡¯t let that happen again. ¡± What the hell did he want to talk about? They were divorced! She shook off his hand and rubbed her reddened wrist, ring at him with hostility. ¡°Why should I be afraid? I just find it crazy that the famous Mr. Roberts woulde to thedies¡¯ room to harass me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡± He gave her a warning look and then proceeded to light a cigarette. The pungent smell of tobo made Lucinda wrinkle her nose in disgust. The smoke Nathaniel exhaled shrouded his face, adding a sense of mystery to him. After a while, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Who¡¯s that man you¡¯re dining with?¡± Chapter 58 Lucinda rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± His question was ignored, but instead of getting angry, he pressed on. ¡°It looked Like he wanted to pursue you. So? Do you like him, too?¡± Huh? What was going on? The next second, realization dawned on Lucinda. ¡°This is why you Locked me in here with you? Because you¡¯re jealous?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s smile stiffened. Clearly, he was rendered speechless. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into mockingughter. Seeing herugh at him, his expression darkened. ¡°Whatever. You¡¯re my ex-wife. You fooling around with other men will only ruin my reputation. So stay away from those men!¡± ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Who I¡¯m with now has nothing to do with you! So f@ck off!¡± Despite wanting to retort, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute her. To see him so frustrated and tongue-tied was a thrill to Lucinda. She smiled at him provocatively and asked, ¡°Does your fiancee know that you¡¯re with your ex-wife in thedies¡¯ room? How hrious would it be if she finds out? Oh, God! I really want to see how she¡¯d react!¡± As she spoke, she pulled out her phone to snap a photo. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Nathaniel caught her wrist and held it tightly. He forced her into the corner, blocking any possible exit. She tried to shake off his grip, but he held onto her stubbornly. He then grabbed her other hand and raised her arms over her head, pinning them against the wall. With his eyes locked on her delicate face, he subconsciously drew closer to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His warm breath tickled her cheek, making her blush. The bathroom was painted in dull colors, enveloping them in a strange warmth. Once again, the s@xual tension between them thickened. The situation now could be likened to the scene in the basement parkingst night, but this time, her back was to a wall. Lucinda gritted her teeth and red at him defiantly. ¡°Asshole, you¡¯re out of your f@cking mind!¡± Chapter 59 He used to ignore her very existence, but the moment they divorced, he couldn¡¯t stop pestering her. What the hell was wrong with him?! Nathaniel noticed how her eyshes fluttered uneasily, and he suddenly remembered the charming smile on her red lips before she leftst night. He felt an odd exhrating shiver run though his spine. Then his eyes wandered to her soft lips. Suddenly, he had the impulse to bite them. He was curious to know what they tasted like, and he was excited to see her squirm angrily. Following his gaze, Lucinda felt flustered.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Through gritted teeth, she hissed, ¡°One day, I¡¯ll make you kneel at my feet. You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± There was a fierce light in her eyes as she said this. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to wait and see. ¡± Clearly, Nathaniel didn¡¯t take her threat seriously. After all, what could this little girl do to him? ¡°But for now, you¡¯ll have to pay the price for irritating me!¡± After saying that, he lowered his head and brought his face close to hers. As his lips got closer and closer to hers, Lucinda ground her teeth secretly, prepared to bite him on the lip hard. In fact, she was excited at the thought of blood gushing out from his lip. Just as his lips were about to touch hers, they heard the door rattle. Someone was trying to open the door! Suddenly, an idea urred to Lucinda and her eyes took on a mischievous light. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was going to scream for help, saying there was a pervert in here, but Nathaniel seemed to see right through her. Before she could even make a sound, he mped his hand over her mouth firmly. The person outside tried the door many times, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She knocked on the door again and asked, ¡°Is anyone inside? Can you open the door please?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was familiar. Lucinda and Nathaniel were both stunned. It was Eleanor outside! What a coincidence! Seeing the grim look on Nathaniel¡¯s face, Lucinda figured that he must¡¯ve been extremely nervous. If his fiancee caught him flirting with his ex-wife in thedies¡® room¡­ That would be fun! Chapter 60 Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him meaningfully. She would like to see how he would exin this situation to Eleanor. It seemed that Lucinda had forgotten that she was the one in trouble just now. Her eyes shed maliciously and she struggled to break free from Nathaniel¡¯s grip as she whimpered. ¡°Shh! Do you want her to catch us?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel growled, nting his hand firmly on her mouth. Outside thedies¡¯ room, Eleanor happened to press her ear against the door and was listening quietly. She heard a man¡¯s voice from inside. It sounded vaguely like Nate¡¯s. If it was really him, then the woman inside had to be¡­ Lucinda? No! Impossible! Eleanor quickly looked up and confirmed that it was indeed the Ladies¡¯ room. Why on earth would Nate be in thedies¡¯ room? Although Eleanor couldn¡¯t believe her ears, to err on the side of caution, she picked up her phone and called his number. A few secondster¡­ She heard his phone suddenly ringing from inside the bathroom. Her face fell in horror as she pictured the scene of them making out inside. She became more and more agitated and she started banging on the door more forcefully. ¡°Lucinda, is that you? Open the door right now! Come out!¡± Because this was still a public ce, Eleanor couldn¡¯t ruin Nate¡¯s reputation here, so she kept shouting Lucinda¡¯s name instead. Nathaniel¡¯s phone was still ringing, but he didn¡¯t answer. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor nearly went hysterical. Because the more they remained silent inside the bathroom, the more she was convinced that they were up to no good. ¡°Lucinda,e out right now! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you scared that others will find out that you¡¯ve been seducing my fiance?! Do you think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you in there?!¡± Eleanor kept shouting Like a madwoman. Lucinda had thought that Nathaniel would be in big trouble since Eleanor knew what was going on, but unexpectedly, Eleanor was only calling her out, and not Nathaniel. If Eleanor continued to yell Like this, the whole restaurant would find out that she and Nathaniel were alone in thedies¡¯ room. While Lucinda was racking her brains for a _ solution, she inadvertently nced at Nathaniel and saw the calm expression on his face. He looked as though this had nothing to do with him. How the hell could he be so indifferent? Chapter 61 Why would she have to suffer when she had done nothing wrong? Lucinda then stared at him and sneered. ¡°You might be calm now, but I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll exin this to your fianceeter!¡± As she spoke, she shook off his hand that was holding her wrist. He didn¡¯t bother to stop her this time as she went straight to the door.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Outside, Eleanor was still banging on the door hysterically. ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll have the manager tear it down! I¡¯ll expose your shameless behavior in front of everyone!¡± As soon as she finished shouting, the door suddenly swung open. Lucinda popped her head out and looked at her with a sweet smile. ¡°It was you!¡± Eleanor¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°What took you so long? Why didn¡¯t you open the door earlier? Who were you talking to inside? Is Nate in there?¡± The more Eleanor spoke, the more intense her agitated state became. The hatred behind her eyes was visibly brewing, and yet she couldn¡¯t find the courage to open the door to confirm what she thought. ¡°Come inside and have a look for yourself. ¡± Lucinda shrugged her shoulders and then fully opened the door herself. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She gestured to the area where Nathaniel had been standing and dered, ¡°He¡¯s right there!¡± Eleanor could feel the anxiety rapidly racing in her heart. Her eyesnded on the ce where Lucinda was pointing, only to find that there was no one standing there. ¡°Are you trying to fool me?¡± Eleanor looked back at Lucinda with a re, the anger behind her eyes still apparent. Lucinda appeared to be just as stunned. Just then, Nathaniel really had been standing there. How did he manage to disappear all of a sudden? Eleanor examined the look on Lucinda¡¯s face and suspected that there was something fishy going on. In anger, she shoved Lucinda out of the way and walked inside, inspecting every single cubicle in the bathroom to search the one Nathaniel might have been hiding in. Chapter 62 Lucinda stood right behind Eleanor, the curiosity of Nathaniel¡¯s whereabouts also intriguing her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After Eleanor had properly checked the cubicles one by one, the twodies in unison looked inside the final cubicle-whose door had been ajar. Taking in a deep breath, Eleanor pushed the door of the cubicle open. Still, there had been no one inside. Lucinda immediately had a grasp of the situation when her eyesnded on the open window at the right side of the cubicle. She didn¡¯t expect that, one day, the president of the Roberts Group would ever be inclined to run away and escape through a window. She couldn¡¯t hold back theughter that escaped from her body. Eleanor stood there confused as she saw Lucinda¡¯s twinkling expression and so she asked once more, ¡°If you were the only person in the bathroom, whose phone was ringing just now? Don¡¯t tell me it was you!¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t answer and instead waved her hand in the air. She was leading Eleanor on to figure out what had happened on her own. Eleanor scowled at Lucinda. She gnashed her teeth and began to spout threatening remarks, ¡°You know you have nothing to do with Nate anymore. Stay away from him. If ites to my attention that you¡¯re still trying to seduce him, best believe I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Lucinda burst out inughter and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll never get back with my ex-husband. But if you bother me again about it, I don¡¯t mind taking away everything you¡¯ve ever wanted, including him. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Eleanor was taken aback by the coldness behind Lucinda¡¯s stare and couldn¡¯t manage toe up with any more words to refute her with. Before Lucinda walked out, she looked back at Eleanor and said in her coldest tone, ¡°By the way, tell your man to leave me alone and to never provoke me again. Both of you make me sick. ¡± ¡°You! Bitch!¡± Eleanor¡¯s anger was aching to burst out of her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything towards Lucinda. It was a grievance she held in her heart that the hoodies weren¡¯t sessful in insulting Lucinda the night before. She stomped her feet in anger and then washed her hands before making her way out of the bathroom. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Ellie. ¡± It was at the moment that she heard a familiar voiceing from behind her. Eleanor turned around and relief washed over her as she saw Nathaniel calmly walking out of the men¡¯s room. Maybe her unnerved behavior had been at such an all-time high that she didn¡¯t realize that the ringtone might have actuallye from the men¡¯s room? ¡°Nate, did you hear what I just said then in the corridor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel nodded. Eleanor felt the embarrassed blush creeping up on her face. She didn¡¯t want Nathaniel to have a bad impression of her. Chapter 63 ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Nate. It¡¯s all my fault. I thought you were in thedies¡¯ room with Lucinda just then, so I ended up losing the grasp on my emotions. I won¡¯t ever doubt you again, and I promise I won¡¯t yell at anyone like that ever again. ¡± Nathaniel said nothing, instead he just stared at Eleanor quietly. The memory of Eleanoring to himtest night came to Nathaniel¡¯s mind all of a sudden when he had noticed the dark circles underneath Eleanor¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see her, but she stood there at the door of the vi for almost the whole night, talking about how she had saved him all those years ago. Despite his feeling of annoyance, he agreed to an engagement with her just as he promised he would many years before. But¡­Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t pinpoint when exactly it began, but Eleanor had be stranger and more unfamiliar to him. The doubt in his mind would creep up sometimes that the cool and beautiful woman he knew all those years ago was even her at all. ¡°You know, Ellie, you¡¯ve changed a lot ever since you went abroad. ¡± He said those words with an expressionless face. Then, he walked past Eleanor and made his way back to his seat. Eleanor, however, remained at the spot she stood and was rendered motionless in shock. He¡­ Why did Nathaniel look at her with an expression like that? Could it be that¡­ he found it out? Dwayne was about to go looking for Lucinda the same moment she returned to their table. He breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw that she finally came back, safe and sound. ¡°What took you so long, Lucinda?¡± ¡°Is something wrong? Did anything bad happen?¡± Lucinda noticed the look of worry across Dwayne¡¯s face and asked him. ¡°It¡¯s your brother. He was looking for you. He mentioned that he dredged out what you asked for him to investigate yesterday, and he asked that you meet him as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Alright, I will go back now. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you want to have dinner with me first before you go?¡± He cried out with somberness in his voice, but Lucinda had already gone. After having dinner, Nathaniel sent Eleanor back to the hotel. Eleanor didn¡¯t want to stay alone in a hotel room, so she held NathanieL¡¯s hand and began to act almost like she was a spoiled child. ¡°We¡¯re engaged now, Nate. Is there any reason why I can¡¯t move in with you?¡± Nathaniel frowned, unaware that he was making that face. He had already told herst time that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to move into that vi. Why did she have to mention it again? He had been irritated yet again, but he managed to respond to her with words offort. Chapter 64 ¡°Give me a few days, Ellie. I¡¯ll arrange a proper ce for you to stay as soon as possible. ¡± Eleanor was keen and was able to sense the reluctance in Nathaniel¡¯s demeanor. The disgruntled feeling in her grewrger. How was it that Lucinda could live in that vi as Mrs. Roberts for three years, but Eleanor was not even allowed to step inside? But Eleanor didn¡¯t dare to ask that out loud. She knew that Nathaniel wasn¡¯t fond of girls who get all jealous and ill-tempered. ¡°It¡¯s okay with me if I don¡¯t move into the vi. I¡¯ve just been feeling lonely here. Can you stay with me tonight? Just this one night. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was so sweet and her expression looked so woeful that it should have been hard for any man to even consider refusing her. But Nathaniel didn¡¯t spare a nce towards her direction.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not a soul could determine what was going on in his mind. ¡°I still have work to attend to. Good night, Ellie. ¡± Then, he withdrew his hand from hers and made his way out. The moment the door closed behind Nathaniel, Eleanor sunk into the carpet as she felt the tears well up in her eyes. Why did everything change after she came back from overseas? The love and care that Nathaniel had for her seemed to really have gone. Did¡­ Did he really find out about the truth? Eleanor began to panic at the thought of this. When she was still deep in her thoughts, the door opened once more and the image of men¡¯s ck leather shoes came into Eleanor¡¯s sight. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nate! I knew you-¡° But before Eleanor could even finish her words of excitement, she tilted her head up and realized that the person that walked inside the room was Flynn, not Nathaniel. The look of depression came back to her again. Flynn felt sorry for Eleanor when he had just one nce at her somber expression, but he was there to confirm only one thing. ¡°Miss Turner, I¡¯m so sorry to disturb you right now. I just have something to ask you and it¡¯s quite urgent. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s urgent, of course I¡¯ll answer seriously. What is it?¡± Flynn felt his heart ache once more for Eleanor when his eyes met her forced smile. Then, in a low and serious tone, he asked, ¡°Last night, after Lucinda got off her work, she was attacked by a mob of gangsters. Did you know about this?¡± ¡°What?! Oh god, is she okay?¡± Eleanor¡¯s expression was of genuine shock. Chapter 65 ¡°She¡¯s fine. It was fortunate that Mr. Roberts happened to be therest night, too. He was able to deal with those delinquents, but he assigned me with the task to investigate and find out whoever was behind the attack. ¡± As Flynn spoke, he also tried to discern Eleanor¡¯s expression. Eleanor appeared relieved, if anything. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to know that she¡¯s all right. ¡± Then, it registered in Eleanor¡¯s mind the reason why Flynn would go to her and ask her questions. All of a sudden, she expressed disbelief towards him. ¡°Wait a minute. You thought I was the one who hired the gangsters to attack Lucinda? That¡¯s why you came to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Flynn said nothing, but what he meant was clear. If it weren¡¯t for the situation, he would have never suspected Eleanor in a million years. But on that day, he had informed Eleanor that Nathaniel went to Angle Intl to see Lucinda, and she was attacked by a group of bad guys soon after. Flynn couldn¡¯t believe it was just a coincidence. But he didn¡¯t want to believe Eleanor could be involved, either. Eleanor looked hurt and sad. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, Flynn. How could you suspect me of something so terrible? I would never do something like that to Lucinda, even if I was aware of where she was, which I wasn¡¯t!¡± His heart softened at her words. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person, Eleanor. You can¡¯t do that kind of thing. But did you inform anyone else about it?¡± She hesitated for a moment. Flynn¡¯s suspicion was making her nervous. If she didn¡¯t give him any useful information, he might go through her recent calls and find out something incriminating. So, she had no choice but to throw someone else under the bus. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eleanor pretended to ponder for a moment, and then an idea popped into her head. ¡°I was feeling pretty down that day. I called Vivien and talked to her about it¡­¡± She quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no. Vivien is not capable of something like this. I trust her. ¡± Flynn felt at ease when he heard that Eleanor had nothing to do with the incident. ¡°Miss Turner, you¡¯re a good person, but not everyone is as kind-hearted as you. ¡± After expressing his concern, Flynn left the hotel and instructed his team to investigate the Roberts family. He made sure to keep Eleanor¡¯s name out of the incident by taking care of anything that could connect it to her. Once he was gone, Eleanor¡¯s anger boiled over. She stomped her foot on the ground. Chapter 66 She wondered why no one had returned the night before to give her feedback about Lucinda. It turned out that Nate had saved her and had the guys arrested. Now Eleanor had no choice but to pin the me on Vivien. She knew Nathaniel would be more suspicious of his family when he heard about this. For the time being, Eleanor had to abandon Vivien for her own safety. Eleanor had gone to great lengths to be friends with the snobbish Vivien. But she still wouldn¡¯t let go of her grudge against Lucinda. Her nails dug into her palms as she seethed with fury and hate. Lucinda returned to Cyrus¡¯ vi to check what he had found out. She discovered that Amanda had hired the thugs, and Vivien had instigated her to do so. After she read the proof, Lucinda looked rxed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She had a hunch that the Roberts family was involved, but she still had some doubts. ¡°What happenedst night really has nothing to do with Eleanor?¡± Cyrus reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll send my men to thoroughly investigate her again. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Now that you are aware of the people who did this to you, what do you n to do about them?¡± asked Cyrus. She smiled, thinking of the n she had in mind. ¡°Can you arrange for some of your strongest bodyguards to help me?¡± Cyrus was fascinated by her craftiness. He gave her a lovely smile and said, ¡°Well, if my Little princess says so, how can I refuse? You can have as many people as you want. ¡± Lucinda responded with a sweet smile as she said in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re the best. ¡± Later in the evening, at the residence of the Roberts family, Amanda sat on a deck chair in the garden enjoying a facial spa. Unexpectedly, a loud bang echoed from the iron gate. This caused her to sit up straight in fear. She turned and saw an exclusive Rolls-Royce crashing through the front gate and speeding towards the garden. The servants who were with her were terrified, and Amanda was just as confused. Chapter 67 The car mercilessly plowed through her best rose field in the garden. And it eventually pulled up by the door. Just moments before, the roses were in full bloom, but now they were a heartbreaking sight. Amanda was fuming, her eyes wide with anger. Those were her favorite flowers and she couldn¡¯t believe they had been destroyed. Regardless of how influential the people in the car were, she would take legal action against them. Amanda marched aggressively towards the car, only to see a woman in high heels stepping out of the car. The woman looked like a paintinging to life, with an unparalleled elegance and charm. Amanda was taken aback and stood frozen in ce. She felt Like she recognized the woman, but she couldn¡¯t ce her. As soon as Vivien saw her, she clenched her teeth and yelled, ¡°Lucinda, you bitch! How would you have the audacity toe here? I¡¯L rip you apart!¡± Amanda quickly pulled her daughter back and gazed at the elegant and haughty Lucinda in disbelief. Her jaw dropped as she couldn¡¯t believe how much Lucinda had changed in just a few days. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed how beautiful Lucinda was before? Lucinda gave Amanda a sarcastic look and asked, ¡°What? You don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda¡¯s anger only grew stronger upon realizing that it was Lucinda who had destroyed her beloved roses. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be all high and mighty here just because you got some rich man to support you now! You damaged my garden, and now you must pay the price ten thousand times over!¡± Lucinda replied casually, ¡°And then?¡± Amanda took a nce at her daughter who was standing behind her and sneered. ¡°Remember you bullied Vivien? Since you came here yourself today, you must get down on your knees and apologize to her! Don¡¯t even have the idea that I¡¯ll let you get away with this. ¡± While Amanda spoke, she winked at the servants. They understood what she meant and started to approach Lucinda.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Leaning against the car door, Lucinda yed with her nails and said nonchntly, ¡°Let¡¯s just do this your way. After all, I¡¯m here to resolve our disagreements. ¡± Resolve disagreements? Chapter 68 What disagreements? Amanda was utterly bewildered. Then she saw Lucinda p her hands and ten burly bodyguards dressed in ck appeared and stood behind her. The servants who just walked to Lucinda were so intimidated by the sight of the bodyguards that they quickly retreated. Amanda¡¯s confusion quickly turned to panic, and she nervously asked Lucinda, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m here to resolve our disagreements. ¡± Turning to the bodyguards behind her with a stony expression, she ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Logan¡¯s room and study on the third floor and the ancestral hall on the first floor. But as for everything else, smash them to pieces. Every vase, every te and every trinket. ¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Aghast at Lucinda¡¯s callousness, Vivien and Amanda eximed. Amanda¡¯s anger was so intense that her face flushed red with fury. She pointed her finger at Lucinda and warned, ¡°You do realize it¡¯s illegal to trespass into my home, right? If youy a finger on anything in this house, I¡¯ll call the police on you! You¡¯ll end up in jail for sure!¡± But Lucinda merely smiled in response and calmly pulled out a copy of the documents from her bag. ¡°Go ahead and call the cops. I¡¯m curious to see who they¡¯ll be arresting when they show up,¡± she taunted. Amanda and Vivien¡¯s faces turned ghostly pale as they looked at the evidence Lucinda was holding. They knew they were guilty, and it left them speechless. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda had outsmarted them this time. They were unable to harm her and now she even had proof of their misdeeds. It was crystal clear that they were in the wrong. Lucinda shook her head as she watched them remain silent. She had anticipated some resistance from them, but they were surprisingly mute. ¡°Come on, guys. Let¡¯s finish up here fast so we can proceed to the next,¡± Lucinda said with a sly grin. Her bodyguards sprang into action immediately.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Four of the bodyguards assembled all the servants into the garden while the other six started to destroy everything in the vi. The sound of shattering objects and splintering wood filled the air as they worked with lightning speed. The servants trembled in fear, huddled together and too terrified to look up. Amanda¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest as she watched in terror. Vivien was also terrified and clung to her mother¡¯s arms. Suddenly, Vivien remembered something and cried out, ¡°Oh my God! I air-shipped a limited edition set of cosmetics from Cadaodan justst month! You can¡¯t destroy it! You just can¡¯t!¡± Chapter 69 Without a second thought, she rushed upstairs to stop them. Her screams of anguish followed the sound of the smashed porcin. From a distance, it sounded like a weird symphony. Anger boiled inside Amanda as she red at Lucinda, wishing she could tear her to pieces for what she was doing. The sound of her beloved possessions being destroyed only fueled her rage. Despite her fury, Amanda refused to give in to Lucinda, who she saw as nothing but a petty and arrogant bitch. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You are so vicious! Bitch! Just wait and see what happens. You¡¯ll pay for all you¡¯ve done. I won¡¯t let this slide!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda just chuckled, taunting Amanda, ¡°I¡¯m being vicious? Then what about all you put me through these past three years? What does that make you? Makes you cruel and evil!¡± Amanda sneered at Lucinda. ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody who doesn¡¯t deserve my son. I was just trying to teach you how to behave like a properdy. It was you who chose to divorce him. What do I have to do with that?¡± Lucinda found Amanda¡¯s arguments amusing. Amanda wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her fault no matter what Lucinda said. It was pointless to argue with her. Amanda was about to resume her rant, but two bodyguards suddenly emerged from the vi, dragging Vivien along with them. As she didn¡¯t listen to them, they used excessive force while they grabbed her, leaving bruises on her wrists and arms. Amanda was heartbroken and wanted to get her daughter from the bodyguards, but another man prevented her from doing so. She felt helpless as she watched, unable to do anything to help her daughter. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You! What do you intend to do to Vivien! I sent the thugs to you. It is me you should be after. Leave her out of this! Punish me instead!¡± ¡°I prefer torturing people than killing them. ¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°Last time, I warned you that if you ever crossed me again, I¡¯d make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done to me. And now¡­¡± Lucinda paused and a bodyguard brought her a chair, which she sat on in front of the door, refusing to enter the house. She had vowed never to step foot in the house again, even if Amanda begged her on her knees. ¡°As you used to be my mother-inw, I won¡¯t hurt you. Instead, she will take the punishment for you,¡± Lucinda said, casting a sharp look at Vivien. Chapter 70 Vivien had already been tortured by Lucinda at the banquet and the memory still made her tremble with fear. She dropped her rude act and cried out for help, ¡°Mom! Mom! Please help me! She is going to kill me. ¡± Though Amanda was held down by the bodyguards, she still managed to speak,ining and cussing at Lucinda while also threatening her. The air was filled with their cries and curses. Lucinda scowled and ordered, ¡°Shut them up!¡± The bodyguards found a rag and forcibly stuffed it into the mouths of both women. The only sound could be heard was their slight whining.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Their cries were silenced which brought an abrupt end to the fuss in the garden. And so, the torment began. ¡°Can you recall that you used me of stealing your jewelry and then took away my shares in the Roberts Group? Now that I¡¯ve destroyed everything here, we are even with the stealing part. You also coerced me to kneel in the heavy rain for an entire night, so we still need to resolve this, right?¡± She winked at the men. One of them immediately kicked Vivien¡¯s knee from behind. This made her fall to the ground in pain. The cobblestones beneath her only added to her agony. Also, her head almost hit the ground. Although she was then held up by the bodyguards, from a distance, it still appeared Like she just got on her knees and bowed to Lucinda. She was in so much distress that she winced. She felt so humiliated. Amanda watched in horror as her daughter suffered at the hands of Lucinda. She cried and cursed, ¡°Bitch, you will die a horrible death. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯re feeling sad for her already?¡± Lucinda smiled coldly. ¡°You can¡¯t watch your daughter in pain? I had a mother too. When you treated me like a filthy rag, did you ever think that my mother would also feel sad?¡± Lucinda¡¯s mention of her mother made her clench her fists, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. As bad memories flooded her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of sadness. But she quicklyposed herself, gazing up at the clouds in the sky with heaviness in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that it didn¡¯t rain today. I wish you could feel what I felt,¡± Lucinda said, her eyes clouded with anger. She then had an idea so her eyes lit up. ¡°Go and get some water from the pool,¡± she ordered the bodyguards, who quickly left to fulfill her request. The servants watched from a distance, horrified by the way Lucinda was torturing Vivien. But none of them dared to intervene. Chapter 71 They knew fully well the mistreatment that Lucinda had suffered in the hands of Amanda and Vivien. Many of them had witnessed Amanda giving cruel treatments to Lucinda, and even those who hadn¡¯t, heard of Amanda¡¯s ways of bullying her. Moreover, Vivien maltreated Lucinda so much as well. To them, it was only fair that Vivien should pay for the sins of her mother. And so, they watched in silence as the bodyguards returned with five buckets of water. There were fishes in the pool so the water had small fishes and water weeds. Vivien¡¯s eyes widened in terror. Tears filled her eyes as she pleaded for mercy, no longer the haughty and domineering woman she was. ¡°Pour these buckets of water on her. ¡± The coldmand left the mother and daughter feeling utterly helpless. Ssh! The bucket of cold water was poured on Vivien¡¯s head, drenching her to the bone. Vivien looked pale as she trembled with cold. Water weeds and tiny fishes clung to her face, making her look ridiculous and humiliated. As she looked up, she saw her mother weeping uncontrobly, but she was too powerless to do anything. She also caught sight of Lucinda smirking at her with disdain, reveling in her misery. Even the servants, whom she had always belittled and mistreated, were gawking at her with delight. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Vivien¡¯s pride and self-esteem were shattered, leaving her feelingpletely mortified and humbled. She then broke down in tears. The moment the bodyguard was about to drench her with another bucket of water, she passed out. Lucinda saw that she had really passed out and ordered her bodyguards to release both Vivien and Amanda. Once Amanda broke free, she rushed to her daughter¡¯s side, too worried to even hurl insults at Lucinda. ¡°That¡¯s just a small taste of what¡¯s toe if you try anything like that again,¡± Lucinda warned. With her frustration spent, she called off her bodyguards so she could head back home. But as she turned around, she found herself staring into a pair of intense eyes. Nathaniel stood still, his lips tightly pursed and his face dark as he red at her without blinking. Lucinda could tell by Nathaniel¡¯s expression that he had figured out who was behind everything, too. Did hee here to settle things or to put mes on her? Nathaniel didn¡¯t say a word. He just gazed at her. Chapter 72 It was Flynn who spoke up. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re being too cruel!¡± Even though she and Nathaniel were divorced, Vivien and Amanda still used to be her family, and Lucinda couldn¡¯t make them suffer Like this even if they wronged her, could she? Likened to Lucinda, he thought that Eleanor was a much better person. Lucinda gave Flynn the side eye but didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she turned to Nathaniel and asked, ¡°Do you agree with him?¡± Nathaniel frowned. He wanted to say something when Amanda heard them talking and ran to him angrily to use Lucinda. ¡°See what this wicked bitch did to your sister! She even wrecked the house and destroyed everything. You must send her to prison. I want her to rot in jail for the rest of her life and repent for what she¡¯s done!¡± Amanda shouted like a madwoman. His eyebrows creased. ALL eyes were on him, waiting for him to decide. Lucinda¡¯s included. Even so, she remained calm, prepared to defend herself if Nathaniel chose to side with his family. Amanda was once again feeling arrogant. Now that her son was back, she was certain he would help her teach Lucinda a lesson. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what he would do to her. While everyone watched, Nathaniel took two steps closer to Lucinda. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This made the ck-suited bodyguards to step forward, but Lucinda stopped them. She wanted to see what he was up to. Nathaniel stopped about half two feet away from Lucinda.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He let out a heavy sigh and bowed his head a little. ¡°They attempted to hurt you this time. It¡¯s only fair for you to seek revenge on the Roberts family. They¡¯re the ones to be med here. On their behalf, I apologize to you. ¡± His words left everyone stunned. Lucinda was quiet. She had expected Nathaniel to defend his family and be mad at her. She never imagined that he would not be against her revenge and would also feel obligated to apologize. For the first time, she felt that he was a real man with a strong sense of responsibility. Chapter 73 Amanda, on the other hand, was seething with rage. She held Nathaniel forcefully and began to act up. ¡°You are my son! How can you not help me and instead side with this bitch! Are you really going to watch her torture your sister and me to death? How could you be so heartless? Listen, she can¡¯t just walk away like that! You need to do something! Otherwise, I will no longer consider you my son!¡± As his mother tugged at his sleeve, Nathaniel remainedposed. He stood still and let her rebuke and beat him. Amanda¡¯s anger grew when Nathaniel stayed silent, and she directed her frustration towards Lucinda, charging at her. Nathaniel then turned his attention to the servants who were watching the chaos unfold. ¡°She is not feeling well. Take her to her room and call the family doctor over immediately. ¡± Flynn and some servants swiftly obeyed Nathaniel¡¯s orders, forcefully escorting Amanda back to her room. They also took Vivien to her room. The other servants started tidying up the mess that was made. As themotion settled, only Nathaniel, Lucinda, and ten ck-d bodyguards remained outside the vi. Nathaniel¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lucinda, causing her to feel uneasy and look away. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to simply punish them a little because you helped me the other day. I have proof and could have sent them straight to jail,¡± she exined, pulling out the proof she had gathered. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it just in case they try to mess with me again. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but smile at her slyness. She was like a little fox right now, tricky and brutal. Lucinda was confused by his smile. What was so funny? Her face became cold and threatening. ¡°You¡¯d better keep an eye on them and ensure that they are of good behavior. If they should try me again, I will make sure you pay the price as well. ¡± Then she left with her bodyguards. Nathaniel then walked through the mess on the ground to Vivien¡¯s room. The family doctor was already there, examining her injuries. Amanda had calmed down by then and was quietly weeping as she sat on the edge of her daughter¡¯s bed. Chapter 74 When Amanda saw Nathaniel enter, she pulled at his clothes and gestured towards Vivien¡¯s injured knees. Her knees were no longer fair and smooth. They were swollen and bruised. ¡°Look how severely wounded she is! How could you be okay with this? ¡°She has been the one I cherish the most since she was a kid. How could she get this kind of torture? You have to help your sister get her revenge, or she will break down! Can you really watch your sister suffer like this?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Amanda couldn¡¯t stop crying and whining. She knew that her son wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to see his mother like this. She was determined to teach Lucinda a lesson! She couldn¡¯t let this go. Nathaniel remained silent, his lips tightly mped together. As he stared at Vivien¡¯s injured knees, he was deep in thought, trying to figure out something. Before he went upstairs, Nathaniel talked to the servants and knew Amanda had once falsely used Lucinda of stealing her jewelry. He vaguely remembered hearing something about it while working overtime at thepany, but he didn¡¯t know the full story. A lump formed in his throat. Lucinda had endured such sorrow and ultimately chose to end her marriage with him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The picture of Lucinda kneeling outside their house in the rain shed through Nathaniel¡¯s mind. He couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain she must have endured. Vivien had only kneeled for a short time, yet her knees were so bruised. He wondered what Lucinda¡¯s knees must have looked like that night. Despite everything, she never told him about her troubles. Amanda¡¯s voice interrupted Nathaniel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Nathaniel? Are you listening to me?¡± Amanda asked, shaking his arm. ¡°Your father entrusted your sister and me to your care. Logan is no longer with us, so you can¡¯t just allow us be taunted by Lucinda now that you¡¯re the head of the family. ¡± Since she was unable to change her son¡¯s mind with the love he might have for family, Amanda reminded him of his obligation and pledge to protect them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Amanda didn¡¯t believe that after she said that, he would still choose to be on that bitch¡¯s side. Nathaniel turned towards Amanda, curiosity etched on his face. ¡°What did you do to Lucinda before? I want to know everything. ¡± Amanda was taken aback by Nathaniel¡¯s sudden interest in Lucinda¡¯s past struggles. Chapter 75 ¡°It happened so many years ago, and you¡¯ve already divorced her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Why bring it up now?¡± Amanda said, trying to deflect the question. ¡°As her former mother-inw, I have every right to discipline her. How dare shein to you? She indeed has no shame!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face darkened at Amanda¡¯s words. She noticed it and immediately switched the topic because she felt guilty. ¡°Look at my arm. It¡¯s injured, and your sister is being bullied too. Don¡¯t you have a heart?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel grinned but his eyes remained cold. ¡°I know what to do. ¡± Amanda was thrilled and held onto Nathaniel¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, full of hope. Nathaniel summoned the butler. ¡°They¡¯re both grounded. Neither of them can leave without my consent. And if anyone tries to go against my instruction, they¡¯ll face the harshest punishment ever. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Wasn¡¯t Nathaniel supposed to teach that bitch Lucinda a lesson? Amanda was mad. She red at her son and said, ¡°How can you be so cold and unappreciative?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t say a word. He simply stormed out of the room with a scowl on his face. He summoned Flynn over and gave him a new task. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Get them everything they need for their daily lives quickly and keep an eye on the house. Monitor every call and report everything to me. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Flynn hesitated for a moment before speaking his mind. ¡°But isn¡¯t this a bit harsh on your own mother and sister? Lucinda is so cruel this time around. ¡± Flynn couldn¡¯t bear to think of the misery that Amanda and Vivien were enduring. He didn¡¯t understand why Nathaniel was suddenly so protective of Lucinda. How could Nathaniel put up with her causing this kind of chaos here? It was umon for Nathaniel not to lose his cool, but he managed to ask, ¡°If someone tormented you multiple times and made you suffer for no reason, would you just forgive them?¡± Flynn responded with no hesitation, ¡°No way! Chapter 76 I would find a way to get back at them.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Immediately after he finished talking, Flynn was taken aback. Nathaniel didn¡¯t say anything else and just walked out of the room without turning back. After everything, Lucinda felt revived and pleased. Graham and Hilliard¡¯s gifts for her also arrived. She was eager to unbox the gift, but she never expected what she saw in one of them. It was a tiny aircraft model designed by the Aeronautics Bureau! Shit! Did Graham mistake her for a fifteen-year-old kid? She had been anticipating his gift for a long time, but this wasn¡¯t good enough! When Lucinda saw the aircraft that Graham had given her, she couldn¡¯t hide her anger. Cyrus noticed andughed. ¡°This is an exclusive aircraft model made by Graham himself. It is unique and can¡¯t be bought with money! He did make efforts to design a gift for you. ¡± Lucinda just rolled her eyes at him. Thankfully, Hilliard¡¯s gift was much better, and it reduced her anger towards Graham¡¯s present. Hilliard gave her a stunning emerald ring with a hidden tool. It had a silver needle that could be used as a weapon if needed. Lucinda tried on the ring and ced the aircraft model in a corner in her room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She then had a shower and went to bed. The next day, she got up early and left for work on time. Immediately she opened the door to her office, she saw a slimdy standing in front of her desk. As thedy heard the creak of the door opening, she turned her head to see who wasing in. Thedy had an oval face and almond-shaped eyes and emanated an air of arrogance. Her expression of contempt quickly morphed into jealousy and hatred as sheid eyes on Lucinda. This woman appeared very hostile to Lucinda. Just as Lucinda was about to say something, the woman spoke up. ¡°Nettie at the front desk told me about you. I didn¡¯t believe it at that time. But you are truly beautiful. ¡± Chapter 77 Lucinda was puzzled. She then walked past the woman and sat on the chair. ¡°Miss, I need to get busy with work. Please take your leave. ¡± The woman didn¡¯t seem to be paying any attention to her words. Instead, she gave Lucinda a cold warning. ¡°I have no issues with you working at Angle Intl, but don¡¯te close to Cyrus. If I find out that you tried to seduce him or have an affair with him, I will deal with you that you¡¯ll beg for death!¡± ¡°cyrus?¡± Lucinda was fascinated. ¡°You like him?¡± The woman raised her chin with pride. ¡°I¡¯m his fiancee. ¡± Fiancee? Lucinda then remembered who this woman was. She was Melody Hernandez, who got engaged to Cyrus about three years ago. This woman was from an influential family in Stastle, but Cyrus had never talked about her. It looked like he didn¡¯t really like her. This was understandable given her arrogant attitude. Lucinda didn¡¯t want someone like Melody to be her future sister-inw, so she decided to stand up to her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Smiling, she said, ¡°You¡¯re just his fiancee, not his wife. Do you feel like he belongs to you already? I¡¯m sorry but I have work to do. Please leave my office. ¡± Melody was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s arrogance and assertiveness. ¡°You!¡± Before she could say anything more, Lucinda had already turned back to her work and was ignoring her. Melody had no option but to leave, feeling sulky and defeated. As Melody walked out of the office, she shot a quick nce at Susan. Susan then went with her to a remote corridor away from surveince cameras.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 78 ¡°How¡¯s this woman Like?¡± Melody asked, eager to know more about the woman who had stood up to her in the office. Looking around to make sure they were alone, Susan whispered, ¡°You are not aware? She was hired by Mr. Simmons himself, and he even told us to take good care of her. I think she had an affair with him before she came here to work. She also didn¡¯t regard anyone as important, even those that are popr in thepany. She is just so arrogant. ¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s how she is, she can¡¯t work here. ¡± Melody was infuriated. She then waved at Susan and whispered something to her. Susan looked hesitant. ¡°Well¡­ Really? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled. I¡¯ll speak to Cyrus about you and you¡¯ll take her ce after this,¡± Melody assured her, her voice dripping with confidence. Susan was torn between her guilt over potentially hurting Lucinda and the lure of a promotion and pay raise. She hesitated for a while before ultimately agreeing to Melody¡¯s ploy. Later in the afternoon, Lucinda was distributing their artists¡¯ recent activities in her office when Susan knocked on her office door. She walked in with a strangely kind demeanor. ¡°Miss Ross,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Have you heard about Visual Point¡¯s attempt to invest a huge amount of money in a TV show? Lucinda didn¡¯t look up from her paperwork as she asked, ¡°Really? Susan chuckled and handed over the file. ¡°I actually managed to contact the person in charge of the project, but they want to talk to you. ¡± Finally raising her head, Lucinda¡¯s cold gaze caught Susan off guard. It was as if she could see right through her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ A sly grin crept onto Lucinda¡¯s face as she spoke. ¡°If you go talk to them and make this cooperation happen, all themission will be yours.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t see why I should bother stealing it from you. ¡± ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d love to handle this on my own, but they¡¯re not convinced I¡¯m qualified enough to make the deal. They specifically requested that they will only talk to you. I¡¯m not even after themission. This is a fantastic opportunity for our artists to advance, and I¡¯m doing this for thepany. In as much as we can strengthen our partnership with Visual Point, it doesn¡¯t really matter who represents ourpany. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback by Susan¡¯s words. Chapter 79 ¡°Susan, this is the first time you¡¯ve ever talked to me with such respect. ¡± Susan was startled at first but she pulled herself together and smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯ve seen firsthand howpetent you are, and I don¡¯t want to challenge you anymore. But this negotiation with Visual Point is too crucial. Do you truly not want to go?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go,¡± Lucinda replied and smiled. How would she know what Susan was up to if she didn¡¯t go? Immediately work time was over in the evening, Susan held Lucinda by the arm and led her to a dinner appointment with Visual Point¡¯s managers. When they arrived, three fat middle-aged men stood up politely to greet them. Their eyes Lit up when they saw Lucinda. With a smile, Susan introduced, ¡°This is the lovely Miss Ross, the new chief artist manager of Angle International. And over here, we have Mr. Wong, Mr. Lank, and Mr. Chandler, all board members of Visual Point. ¡± ¡°Are all three of them board members?¡± Lucinda asked a harmless question. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be talking with simply executive managers about such cooperation?¡± Susan¡¯s face froze for a second, but then she smiled more brightly. She pretended to pull Lucinda aside and whispered in her ear. ¡°The three of them are all respectable figures. It will be up to them if one of our artists get the job. Please, be polite to them. ¡± Lucinda nodded, expressionless. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That said, they both turned to the men with polite expressions on their faces. The three men were staring at Lucinda with greed and lust in their eyes. It took all of her willpower not to show how disgusted she felt. ¡°Miss Ross, you¡¯re just as pretty as they say, even more so. In fact, you¡¯re not just beautiful, but hot too,¡± said one of the men, Harry Wong. ¡°Oh, please.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. You men are the outstanding and respected ones,¡± Lucinda ttered them. Susan smiled and invited everyone to take their seats. Once at the table, Susan was the first to raise a toast to Lucinda. ¡°This is your first major project, Miss Ross. Here¡¯s to you, a toast to wish you sess. ¡± Chapter 80 Lucinda took the ss gracefully and brought it close to her nose. ¡°¡°Lafite, produced in 1982. It¡¯s a really good wine. ¡± She smiled and clinked sses with Susan before bringing it to her lips and drinking it all on one go. Holden Lank looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m impressed you know so much about wine. And the fact that you can drink so much? Charming! Please, drink to my toast too. ¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda tilted her head slightly. ¡°I thought we were here to talk about the casting? Why aren¡¯t we talking about it now?¡± One of the men said calmly, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to talk about it. But you know the rule, right? We only talk about business after drinking. ¡± The others echoed their agreement and proposed toasts, all to Lucinda. Lucinda remained polite throughout and didn¡¯t refuse anyone. ss after ss, she gulped it down easily. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Roberts Group. Flynn knocked on the door and came in. Then, he handed over a document to his boss. ¡°Boss, our people have done the background check on her three times and we get the same result each time. ¡± Nathaniel took the document and looked at it with a frown on his face. Lucinda¡¯s life seemed to be normal. Nothing out of the ordinary. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The only thing he found suspicious was the fact that only one sentence described her life before she was fifteen years old. All it said was that she lived in that orphanage. There was also no specific story about her life there before she turned fifteen. They didn¡¯t even know when she was sent there. Before today, Nathaniel would have never thought that his best hackers would one day be unable to find information on someone in this world. Seeing the look of suspicion on his boss¡¯ face, Flynn said, ¡°We can ask them to keep digging. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Nathaniel closed the file and put it on top of the pile of documents on his table before looking up at Flynn and adding, ¡°She deliberately wiped out her past. It would be a waste of time and resources trying to find something. Her background must have been reallyplicated. ¡± He walked to the French window and lit a cigarette, his eyes darkened. Flynn nodded and opened the schedule on his iPad. Then, he looked at his boss¡¯ back and asked, ¡°Boss, you have a dinner appointment tonight that was programmed a week ago. Will you attend?¡± Chapter 81 ¡°Yes. ¡± Back at the fancy dinner party. Susan and the three men toasted to Lucinda again for about three rounds, and each time, Lucinda drank. She had already drunk six bottles of wine. Surprisingly, her face was only slightly red.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Her rosy cheeks Looked more seductive in the warm light, but her eyes were unusually bright. Susan however, was already tipsy from all the drinking. She was also angry. She never thought that Lucinda could handle her liquor so well. She and the three men from Visual Point were already almost drunk. How was Lucinda still so sober? They couldn¡¯t take anymore wine. Lucinda on the other hand, had no problem. While they watched, she filled another ss of wine and drank. This time though, it wasn¡¯t a toast. Then, she smiled at them beautifully, but that smile held a message behind it. Now they were all convinced. This woman was to be respected. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t have believed that this woman wouldn¡¯t get drunk even after drinking so much. ¡°Why have you stopped drinking? If we¡¯re done drinking, shall we talk about business now?¡± Lucinda suggested, but it didn¡¯t sound Like a suggestion. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She then proposed another toast, her first of the night. The three men nced at Susan stealthily, as if warning her to fix this glitch as soon as possible. They couldn¡¯t drink anymore. If they did, they would get wasted and that wasn¡¯t the n. Susan gnashed her teeth in hatred. She did have to find a quick way to end this. She could only thank her lucky stars that Melody gave her a bag of colourless and odourless drug before she came here. She exchanged a meaningful look with Richard Chandler who quickly understood. With a full blown smile, he turned to Lucinda and asked, ¡°So, Miss Ross, have you seen the casting n?¡± He took out a document and handed it to Lucinda. ¡°This is thetest version. Please go through it and tell me what you think. ¡± Lucinda stood up to take the document. Chapter 82 At the same time, something suddenly fell to the ground. Susan had ¡°identally¡± knocked Lucinda¡¯s ss to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯m a little too drunk tonight. I¡¯ll go get a new wine ss for you. ¡± Lucinda looked at her with suspicion, but didn¡¯t stop her. Susan soon fetched a new ss, filled it with red wine and handed it back to Lucinda. Richard and Susan looked at each other conspiratorially and raised their sses for ast toast. This time though, Lucinda refused. ¡°No need to be in a haste. The party hasn¡¯te to an end yet. ¡± Richard didn¡¯t understand what her words meant, but he still said, ¡°Okay, okay. You¡¯re the boss.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡± ¡°So, I have read the n carefully and there seems to be something wrong here,¡± Lucinda said and moved her ss a little. Then she stood up with the document and leaned over to show Richard. The three men were mesmerized by her s@xy figure. There was no free space toy out the document, so Lucinda ced it on two goblets and pointed the ce she was talking about. The men couldn¡¯t care less about the document. They all had something else in mind and wanted this discussion to finish quickly so that they could get to it. No matter what Lucinda said, they just nodded in agreement. It was as though they weren¡¯t even listening to her at this point. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After she finished, Richard raised his ss impatiently. ¡°Miss Ross, now that we have reached an agreement, why don¡¯t we raise a toast together to celebrate our future cooperation?¡± Lucinda had gotten what she wanted. As such, she couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. She raised her ss and clinked it with the four. However, she didn¡¯t drink it immediately like she did the previous times. They all drank their wine in one gulp, but Lucinda was yet to have a taste of hers. They all looked at her expectantly. The dark red wine smelled fragrant and intoxicating. Lucinda put the wine to her lips, hesitated for another moment before she finally drank it all up. A few secondster, her eyes became blurred. She shook her head to clear off the dizzy spell from her head. She struggled to keep her eyes open, but she finally fainted and fell on the table. The four of them looked at her empty ss and smiled at each other. Finally! Chapter 83 Nathaniel stepped away from the dinner table to use the bathroom. On his way back, he happened to see a familiar woman talking to a fat man in a corner. He stopped to take a closer look and recognized her as the woman who showed off her BMW to Lucinda in the basement parking the other day. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t interested in gossips, and turned around to leave, but what the woman said next made him stop in his tracks.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be sure to remind the other two to take a video of Lucinda. I¡¯m still counting on you all to look out for me in the future. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t forget you,¡± the man said and rubbed his hands together excitedly. Then, he rushed back to the room. He didn¡¯t seed in getting in though, as his cor was suddenly grabbed by a great force from behind as soon as he turned around. When Richard turned and saw the person that was grabbing him, his face went pale. ¡°¡±M-Mr. Roberts. Why are you here?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face was dark. The blue veins on his forehead stood out so clearly. He tightened his grip on the man¡¯s cor and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Which room is she in? What were you nning to do to her?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s cold eyes were enough to scare the man to death. Scared out of his wits, he exined everything with quivering Lips. When Susan saw the scene, her face turned pale as well. She tried to sneak away while Nathaniel was distracted, but Flynn caught her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathaniel left the two of them with Flynn and ordered, ¡°Tie them up, find a room and lock them in. I¡¯ll deal with themter. ¡± Without wasting any more time, he ran to the room. He had a very bad feeling about this. Richard told him that they had drugged Lucinda¡¯s ss of red wine. That was about fifteen minutes ago. Could she be. . He shook his head, not ready to imagine the worst case scenario. With bloodshot eyes, he opened the door fiercely. What he saw made his heart stop for a second. A pool of blood extended all the way to the small bathroom. Then, he heard men moaning in the bathroom. Two men to be exact. Blinded by rage, Nathaniel strode towards the bathroom, but suddenly stopped when he saw a figure leisurely sitting not far away. Chapter 84 He took a closer look and¡­ Lucinda? She leaned elegantly against the chair with her delicate makeup still on, her slender fingers tapping the broken legs of the chair from time to time. There were several screw tips at the feet of the chair where blood still dripped. It was obvious that a fierce fight took ce here. Nathaniel looked Lucinda over twice just to be sure. It wasn¡¯t her blood on the floor. ¡°Are you. Are you really okay?¡± Lucinda tilted her head and smiled yfully. ¡°Why, Mr. Roberts? One would think you wanted me to not be okay. ¡± ¡°What? Of course not!¡± He was about to say more, but Lucinda went first. ¡°You¡¯re quite informed, Mr. Roberts. Perhaps you¡¯re here for the show?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel was confused. This was certainly not what he had expected to find when he ran down here. At that time, the door of the bathroom opened and two people crawled towards them.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After taking a look at them, he saw that both men were beaten thoroughly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ One¡¯s face was so red, as though he had been drugged. He held his crotch area tightly with his hands, but blood still sipped out through the space between his fingers. It must hurt like hell. The other one struggled to hold his bloody back with his hands. It hurt so much that his face was distorted and his eyes cried pain and anguish. Nathaniel was a little shocked by all these, but he was more relieved. After what happenedst time, he found out that Lucinda was good at fighting. She wouldn¡¯t let any harme to her as long as she had the strength to fight. Mr. Wong and Mr. Lank crawled over and stopped about six feet away from Lucinda. They stayed on their knees and burst into tears. ¡°¡¯It was Richard and Susan¡¯s idea. They incited me! I was forced!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We know we were wrong, so please let us go. We will never do such things again. ¡± Lucinda sneered and took out her phone. Then she clicked on the information she got on them and read out loud, ¡°Harry Wong, a greedy andscivious man who likes to torture women. Many female stars and female employees in the industry have fallen victim to you. You have also killed five people. ¡± Chapter 85 She looked up at them with an impressed expression, but it was certainly sarcastic. ¡°Wow! Holden Lank, you¡¯re even more impressive. You have r@ped female stars and even young male stars too. You killed eleven people. Do you still think I should just let you go?¡± The men cried even more bitterly after hearing her. Despite the fact that they were kneeling, their legs still shook so much that they couldn¡¯t keep still. ¡°Please spare us. We know we have done horrible things, but we swear that we won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Lucinda poured herself a ss of wine and shook the ss lightly. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re admitting your fault to me, post the video you recorded in the bathroom just now on Facebook, announce all your crimes and sincerely apologize to the victims. Make sure to tell the people just how degrading to are. Tell them how outrageous you are. ¡± The men looked at each other, utterly frightened. Holden shook his head frantically. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No. No way! I can¡¯t do that. I will be fired from the board of directors. The whole country will disdain me and the police will arrest me. I will still die! I can¡¯t do this!¡± Harry nodded and echoed, ¡°Please spare us. We can promise to do any other thing but not this. ¡± If they were convicted and put behind bars, they would be beaten and insulted by other prisoners.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They would meet their deaths even if they weren¡¯t given a death penalty. The prospect of this was so scary. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Nathaniel watched and listened quietly. Lucinda was really fierce and ruthless. She had no boundary when it came to punishing people. It was actually quite simr to his way of doing things. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before Lucinda could answer the men, he shot them cold looks and said, ¡°Do as she said. ¡± The two men looked at him and swallowed. They were about to beg for mercy, but Nathaniel didn¡¯t give them the chance. ¡°Unless of course, you prefer that I take you away and punish you my own way. ¡± Lucinda was a little confused. The men trembled with fear. They had heard rumours of Nathaniel¡¯s methods, and sincerely, they preferred death to it. It was said that he would cut people into pieces while they were still alive and bleed them dry. Chapter 86 ¡°We will post the video! We will post the video right now!¡± They nodded rapidly and posted the video under Lucinda¡¯s cold and watchful gaze. Now that she had exacted her revenge, Lucinda rubbed her sore wrist, stood up and walked out of the room without even looking at Nathaniel. After calling Flynn and giving some instructions, Nathaniel ran after her. Harry and Holden were left alone in the room, crying bitterly. In less that five minutes, their videos had gone viral. Flynn called the police on them, and soon, they were already in the police car. They didn¡¯t have the time to look at all the insults and curses that were being rained on them. They were dragged out through the back door of the restaurant by police as they cried bitterly. Lucinda walked so fast that Nathaniel failed to catch up with her. He looked for her everywhere, and finally, he saw at the entrance. It was already dark outside, but the lights at the entrance of the restaurant were very bright. Lucinda was standing and looking down at a man who squatted at her feet and massaged her sore leg. It was Cyrus. As he rubbed her leg, he looked at her lovingly and asked, ¡°Does it hurt? If you want to deal with someone next time, just call me. Why do you have to do it yourself?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda giggled. ¡°I haven¡¯t hit anyone for a long time, so I was a little rusty. This was Like an exercise. Actually, I feel refreshed. ¡± Nathaniel stood there, looking at them in a daze. He was shocked by this scene. After rubbing her shins, Cyrus took off his suit jacket and wrapped her in it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, he helped her into the car, making sure she didn¡¯t hit her head. When Cyrus closed the door, he turned back and shot Nathaniel a warning re. Then he got into the Rolls-Royce and drove off. Nathaniel stared in the direction the car went for a long time, feeling a little strange. The image of Cyrus rubbing Lucinda¡¯s shins couldn¡¯t stop shing in his mind. When Flynn came out of the restaurant, he found his boss standing alone there, looking lost. Chapter 87 ¡°Boss? Are you okay?¡± Nathaniel came back to his senses and turned to look at Flynn. ¡°That two men have been taken away by the police. What do we do with the other two upstairs?¡± Nathaniel recalled the scene he just saw and said in a cold tone, ¡°Let them go. ¡± ¡°What? Just like that?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Flynn was shocked. After his struggle to tie them up and drag them away to lock them up, now he had to just let them go? Nathaniel walked out of the restaurant, lips tightly pursed and uttering no word. Flynn had no other option but to call his men to let go of the two people he just locked up. Susan and Richard were trembling in the dark room. Susan couldn¡¯t believe Lucinda knew a powerful man like Nathaniel. The jealousy in her heart even intensified. Lucinda was just an orphan who was raised in an orphanage. And she was even a divorcee! How could someone like her deserve to be backed up by so many outstanding men in Forden? Jealousy aside, Susan was more scared at that point. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was scared of what Nathaniel would do to them. Suddenly, the light switched on, and they almost went blind because of the brightness of the light. They shuddered with fear, expecting the worst. But before they could even plead for mercy, Flynn¡¯s men untied them. Flynn¡¯s men then left in group. They didn¡¯t even spare a nce at them. The both exchanged nces, perplexed. What was happening? How could they have released them so easily? Richard frantically dialed his friend¡¯s number to ask about what happened, while Susan leaned in, trying to listen. But to their dismay, Harry¡¯s phone was switched off. Chapter 88 He wasn¡¯t able to reach him. Feeling apprehensive about Nathaniel¡¯s next move, they decided to leave the ce and go their separate ways for the time being. Who knew if Nathaniel would regret his decision ande after them again? Once back home, Susan called Melody, who informed her that Harry and Holden had been arrested. Melody was pissed and asked sternly, ¡°What on earth did you do? What exactly happened?¡± ¡°Nathaniel Roberts from the Roberts Group overheard my discussion with Mr. Chandler. We were caught. I think he contacted the police to capture Mr. Wong and Mr.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lank. ¡± Susan couldn¡¯t help but be baffled. She questioned Melody, ¡°But I still don¡¯t know why Nathaniel called the police on Mr. Wong and Mr. Lank but let Mr. Chandler and me go. ¡± Melody took a moment to think before responding. ¡°I will send someone to investigate it thoroughly. In the meantime, keep a close eye on that woman. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After ending the call, Susan turned around and wrapped her arms around the man beside her. He was in his forties and held her tightly, looking at her with lustful eyes. ¡°I think the new girl is pretty good. Why do you hate her so much?¡± Susan pushed him away with disgust. ¡°How could you say such a thing? You swore to help me get a promotion, but that woman stole the opportunity. You think she¡¯s pretty? Do you also like her?¡± She then thought about something and continued, ¡°And the car you gave me, it was a second-hand BMW! Do you think I¡¯m so cheap that I deserve only a used car?¡± The man was lost for words but tried to console her in a gentle tone. ¡°Of course not. You are the most beautiful woman in my eyes. I didn¡¯t have a lot of money at the time, but I promise to take you out and buy you a good car soon. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Susan snorted to show her displeasure. ¡°Fine, if you want that position so badly, I¡¯ll help you out. We can both pick on her at the meeting tomorrow. Being new, she won¡¯t know how to handle it and will end up embarrassing herself in front of everyone. And soon enough, you¡¯ll be the new chief artist manager. ¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re talking. ¡± Susan was satisfied. The man nodded, lust glinting in his eyes. ¡°Well, honey, I¡¯ve helped you out a lot. Don¡¯t I deserve a little reward?¡± Susan rolled her eyes. ¡°You are super annoying!¡± Chapter 89 The next morning, Susan drove to thepany feeling incredibly pleased with herself. As she stepped into the elevator, she coincidentally ran into Lucinda. Unable to resist taking a jab, Lucinda teased, ¡°Well, look who¡¯s here. You look good. You must have slept wellst night. ¡± Susan shot Lucinda a scornful nce. ¡°I slept like a baby.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It¡¯s too bad you couldn¡¯t say the same. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t get any sleepst night. ¡± As she thought back to the events of the previous night, Susan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lucinda was drugged and must have been r@ped by Harry and Holden. They were probably caught by the police after Nathaniel stumbled upon them. That was probably why they didn¡¯t get a chance to send the video to her. She thought it made total sense, and then gazed at Lucinda with even more ridicule. After all, Lucinda was nothing but a cheap whore who had been r@ped and filmed. With her chin held high, Susan approached Lucinda and spoke in a sarcastic tone. ¡°Miss Ross, I would like us to be best of friends. Sadly, you¡¯re about to lose your job, so we won¡¯t be able to work together from now on. ¡± Lucinda smirked and looked her up and down like she was a fool. ¡°Really?¡± Ding. The elevator stopped. Lucinda turned forward and exited first. Looking at her walk away haughtily, Susan gnashed her teeth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you cry!¡± Angle Intl held a general meeting monthly to discuss the overall work n for each project team. The directors and higher-ups were seated in the first half of the table, while employees like Susan were seated in the second half, a good five seats away from Lucinda. Directors, leaders, and employees trickled in one by one until Cyrus arrived and the meeting officiallymenced. Each department¡¯s leader gave their reports, leaving Susan feeling bored and restless. Finally, it was Lucinda¡¯s turn to speak. Susan¡¯s heart raced as she clenched her fists, eager for a good show. Chapter 90 However, as she scanned the board area, her excitement turned to confusion. The man she was expecting to see was nowhere to be found. And there wasn¡¯t even a seat reserved for him as all seats were upied. What was going on?! Everything went wellst night. They even went to work together in the morning. Susan was at a loss for words. She turned and met Lucinda¡¯s gaze. Lucinda gave her a sly smile and turned away. Her smile, though icy and alluring, felt like a taunt to Susan. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lucinda was somehow involved in the mysterious absence of the man she was expecting to see.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Susan struggled with her thoughts for a while. Then she eventually caved and leaned over to the person next to her, whispering, ¡°Do you know why Mr. Gerry isn¡¯t here?¡± The man¡¯s face immediately twisted in difort as he waved his hands defensively. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I don¡¯t know who Mr. Gerry is. Don¡¯t ask me about him. ¡± Susan was taken aback. What was with the cryptic reaction? Why did it seem like that something was wrong? Undeterred, Susan turned to the person on her left, only to be met with yet another denial before even asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. ¡± Susan was beyond confused at this point. Lucinda took the stage for her speech. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Recently, we¡¯ve discussed with Visual Point about the casting of their new y. After so much debate, we¡¯ve decided to have Dwayne and Baron take on the two male lead roles. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Susan¡¯s hand shot up, cutting Lucinda off. ¡°When did this take ce? Why am I not aware? We were just discussingst night. ¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow. ¡°What did you discussst night? With whom?¡± Chapter 91 Susan froze. She couldn¡¯t really talk aboutst night, or else she¡¯d get herself into trouble as well. After pondering for a moment, Susan suspected that Lucinda was trying to trap her, so she decided to skip answering the question. She then asked, ¡°When did you talk about the casting with Visual Point, Miss Ross? Why was I not informed?¡± ¡°Why do I need to inform you before making any decision? You¡¯re so full of yourself. ¡± Lucinda smirked and gave Susan a cold look. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Susan was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Lucinda to argue with her before the entirepany. ALL eyes were on her, waiting for her to slip up. Despite feeling humiliated, Susan bit her lip and kept her cool. She acted like the victim as she apologized respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I overstepped. I just assumed you would consult with us. While Susan seemed delicate, Lucinda exuded an air of authority and strength. It looked like Susan was bullied by her superior. Susan was delighted. She got this one! Lucinda, a newbie, stood no chance against her!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cyrus rapped his knuckles on the table. ¡°Lucinda has the autonomy to make decisions on her own. There¡¯s no need to make a big deal out of this. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Simmons,¡± Susan replied meekly. Feeling embarrassed, she sat back on her seat. Lucinda stared at Susan and said, ¡°But since you want to know, the casting was concluded on by me and the project manager of Visual Point yesterday morning. ¡± What?! Susan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had only informed Lucinda about the matter in the afternoon of the previous day, but they had already agreed on the casting in the morning. Chapter 92 If they had already agreed, why did Lucinda agree to the dinner with people from Visual Point the night before? Susan gaped at Lucinda as if she was looking at a ghost. Did Lucinda do it intentionally? Did she purposefully y along and actually set them all up? Susan shuddered as she gazed at Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face. But then she quickly dismissed the thought. How could a naive girl like Lucinda be capable of such devious schemes? Of course not. It must have been a mere coincidence! Under the table, Susan dug her nails into her palm and gradually regained herposure. Since Susan didn¡¯t say anything else, the meeting carried on. Lucinda proceeded with her work report. ¡°The overall strategy remains the same for now. The promotional events and reality shows that were specially arranged for each artist will proceed as nned. ¡± After that, everyone present seemed to agree withoutint.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then Lucinda went on, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about the trainees we¡¯ve trained at ourpany. Most of them are young and inexperienced. I believe ourpany should invest in a talent show. We could invite otherpanies to participate and have a hundred people apply. From those applicants, seven could be selected to make their debut as a group. This way, our trainees can gain valuable experience. ¡± ¡°Hold on, I don¡¯t approve of that!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Susan stood up from her seat again and continued, ¡°Miss Ross, a talent show is no small project to hold. It seems like you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries, and moreover, such talent shows aren¡¯t popr in our country. If thepany ends up losing money because of this. . ¡± While Susan spoke, she noticed Lucinda¡¯s disapproving frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you changed your medication?¡± Lucinda remarked. ¡°What?¡± Susan was baffled. Lucinda mocked, ¡°Then why are you being so strange? And you¡¯re talking too much in the meeting when you shouldn¡¯t be. ¡± Puff! This elicited a few snickers from some of the employees. The employees sitting near Susan turned their heads away from her to hide their snickers. Chapter 93 Susan turned red when she recognized that Lucinda had insulted her. She opened her eyes widely and said in a sharp voice, ¡°I think Miss Ross¡¯s proposal is quite self-centered. Otherwise, why would she be afraid of being questioned? She has only been with thepany for some days and yet she¡¯s proposing something that will cost us a lot. It¡¯s very fishy. Mr. Simmons, I advise we conduct a _ thorough investigation on Miss Ross!¡± Suddenly, Cyrus mmed his coffee cup onto the table, causing a loud bang, and spoke up in a deep voice. ¡°I agree with the proposal. ¡± The audience erupted into chaos.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Their looks turned shocked as they nced over at Lucinda. Only Susan seemed pleased. ¡°Really? Mr. Simmons, you agree with me? ¡®s BunnyBookery Are you really going to investigate Miss Ross?¡± Someone hissed quietly. They all understood what Cyrus meant, except for Susan who seemed oblivious. Cyrus looked extremely irritated and snapped, ¡°If you say another word, you would leave here immediately. And don¡¯t bothering back tomorrow. ¡± Susan¡¯s face paled in shock, and she was so stunned that she didn¡¯t react for a while. It wasn¡¯t until someone nudged her that she took a seat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The meeting then proceeded to discuss Lucinda¡¯s proposal. Susan listened attentively. She felt incredibly embarrassed, wanting nothing more than to disappear into the floor. Her jealousy towards Lucinda was so much that it was choking her. Why didn¡¯t Cyrus like her? If she had been the one to have an affair with Cyrus, she would be the one to enjoy his public protection and spoiling. But then, the ugly face of Lenny Gerry suddenly popped into her mind. He was over forty years old, bald, and fat. Susan felt even worse at the thought of having to count on such a disgusting man. Besides, from the way Cyrus acted towards that Lucinda, it was clear that Lenny¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with Lucinda. Chapter 94 She paused, lost in thought. The meeting went on smoothly without any further interruptions from Susan. Cyrus finally announced the end of the meeting, and he and Malcolm were the first to Leave. The rest followed soon after. As Lucinda was about to take her leave, she saw a woman¡¯s hand with red nails press on her file bag on the table. Susan said with a smile, ¡°Can I ask you something before you go, Miss Ross?¡± Lucinda remained quiet, not refusing nor agreeing to Susan¡¯s request. As the meeting room cleared out, Susan¡¯s expression grew darker as she leaned in closer to Lucinda. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why was Lenny not at the meeting? Where did he go? Do you have something to do with it?¡± ¡°Lenny won¡¯t being back to thepany,¡± Lucinda replied, casually lifting her head. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Susan¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief as she held Lucinda by her wrist. ¡°Did the board fire him? Did you have a hand in it? Why have you done that?¡± They had discussed how to handle the situation with this bitch Lucinda just the night before, and now he was suddenly gone. Susan couldn¡¯t believe it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda scrunched up her face in disgust, pushing Susan¡¯s hand away. ¡°He¡¯s been used of embezzlement and having inappropriate rtions with a female employee. He got fired from thepany and is currently being held at the police station.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He¡¯s looking at ten years behind bars, at least. ¡± While Lucinda spoke, she picked up a wet wipe and cleaned her wrist where Susan had touched her, and then wiped down her file bag. With a smile, she continued, ¡°This is confidential. Not many people know about this. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for letting you know?¡± Susan took a step back in disbelief and fear. ¡°So, you knew? Did you truly know everythingst night? You knew about my n, but you still showed up on purpose?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond, but instead made her way over to the central seat of the meeting room. As she took her seat, she crossed her long, slender legs, and her hot body shape was on full disy. Despite being shorter than Susan while seated, Lucinda exuded a moremanding presence. Chapter 95 ¡°Since you miss Lenny so much, why don¡¯t you go keep himpany?¡± Lucinda asked, shing a wicked smile. ¡°How dare you!¡± Susan couldn¡¯t believe that Lucinda dared to sit on the main seat of the meeting room. And then what Lucinda had said dawned on her. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked in a shaky voice. But Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything, and Susan was flustered by the smile on her face. She felt a chill go down her back. ¡°You are insane! You are totally insane!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She managed to let out and unconsciously took two steps back. She was about to turn around and leave when four men dressed in uniform showed up at the door of the meeting room. They knocked politely and came in. ¡°We¡¯re looking for a Susan Scott. ¡± Susan looked at them in surprise and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Yes?¡± Seeing that she was the one, the four men walked towards her with purpose. Her face turned pale when she realized what was happening. ¡°What¡¯s this? There has to be a mistake. I¡¯m a good citizen!¡± ¡°The court will decide on that. Now, pleasee with us. ¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Harry and Holden had already been arrested. She couldn¡¯t hide what she had done. She thought Lenny was going to protect her, but Lenny was arrested too. She couldn¡¯t go to jail. If she did, it would be the end of her, and her future would be all ruined. She had to stay out of jail by all means. With this in mind, Susan trotted back to Lucinda and fell at her feet. She held Lucinda¡¯s hand that was resting on the table and begged her, throwing all of her dignity out the window. ¡°I know you called the police. Lucinda. No, Miss Ross. I¡¯m so sorry. I apologize. I was just jealous. Please spare me. ¡± Lucinda rested her chin on her other hand and looked down at the grovelling woman with a smile. Chapter 96 ¡°You¡¯re only apologizing now because you are scared. We both know you¡¯re not sincere. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°No, I am. I mean it, Miss Ross. I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± ¡°Susan, if you had only spoken behind my back and tried to get promoted by sleeping with Lenny, I would have only fired you. But you went overboard. I underestimated you. How else can I punish your actions from yesterday if I don¡¯t call the police?¡± Susan lowered her head and sobbed, gashing her teeth in hatred. This arrogant bitch! Who did she think she was? This was so unfair! As soon as this was over, she would do everything in her power to kill this bitch. Susan hid the malice in her eyes and looked back up at Lucinda with a pitiful expression. She wanted to continue begging, when Lucinda¡¯s words came to her again. ¡°Did you just say you would fire me?¡± Who the hell did Lucinda think she was? She had no right to fire anyone in thispany! Did she really believe she owned the ce just because she slept with Cyrus? Seeing the wheels turning in Susan¡¯s mind, Lucinda bent down and whispered in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s true that it slipped my mind to tell you. This is mypany, and my name is Lucinda Simmons. ¡± She emphasized on herst name. The main seat of the meeting room was like a throne, very bigpared to her petite self. However, it fit her like a glove. She looked dignified and cold. With a thud, Susan fell to the ground. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She couldn¡¯t process what she just heard. Lucinda said this was herpany. Herst name was. . Simmons. Susan gasped with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t even know what to say or how to say it. Even if she did, she didn¡¯t have the chance to say anything as the police grabbed her and took her away. Having dealt with the employees that were causing trouble, the next few days were peaceful for Lucinda. It was noon. Lucinda was busy at her desk. Malcolm knocked on her door and came in with a straight face. ¡°Miss Ross, Mr. Simmons is asking for you. He says it is urgent. Please go to him as soon as you finish with your work. ¡± Chapter 97 Lucinda paused. What was so urgent? Judging from Malcolm¡¯s expression, she was sure that something was wrong.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda didn¡¯t waste any more time after that. Two minutester, she rushed to the office on the top floor. She opened the door and found Cyrus sitting in his chair with his back to her. He leaned back into the chair as though he was looking at a mural on the wall. ¡°Cyrus? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucinda addressed him this way instead of ¡°Mr. Simmons¡± since there was no one around. ¡°Surprise!¡± Cyrus turned to her. He opened the lunch box he had in his hand and the smell of spicy and delicious food filled the room. ¡°Mary said I abuse you because you have to eat in the employee canteen. So, she made your favorite beef stew. Are you surprised?¡± Lucinda was amused by his childish behavior. ¡°So this was the emergency you¡¯re talking about?¡± Cyrus put the Lunch box down, stood up and walked towards her. With a doting smile on his face, he said, ¡°Well, yes! My little princess has to have lunch. Of course it¡¯s an emergency!¡± Lucinda just smiled happily. Cyrus pulled her to the sofa where other dishes had been served on the coffee table. He then put the beef stew on the table as well. Lucinda smelled the food and nodded appreciatively. Mary was really good at cooking. It was much better than the food in the canteen. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but please don¡¯t do it again. If I keeping to have lunch with you in your office, the other employees will start asking questions,¡± she said while chewing. ¡°Say that to Mary yourself. She doesn¡¯t listen to me anymore after you moved in,¡± Cyrus said with a faint smile. Lucinda nodded and continued eating. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now that she was eating, she realized that she had been really hungry. Mary¡¯s food was absolutely delicious. There was no way to resist it. When Cyrus saw her eating like a cute squirrel, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from hooking her nose. Lucinda smiled back at him and kept eating. They chatted about their daily lives as they ate. The atmosphere in the office was really lively. At one point, Malcolm knocked on the door and came in. He stood at the door and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Simmons, Miss Hernandez is here to see you. ¡± Lucinda looked up at Cyrus and was surprised to see that he was frowning. Chapter 98 With a weird expression on his face, Malcolm said, ¡°She¡¯s waiting outside. Would you like to see her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time,¡± Cyrus answered curtly. Malcolm nodded and went out. After that, the good atmosphere returned to the office. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re too thin. ¡± Cyrus urged. Lucinda ate and asked casually, ¡°Cyrus, do you have a problem with your fiancee?¡± Cyrus¡¯ face turned cold all of a sudden. ¡°Fiancee?¡± he spat out in disgust. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve to be called my fiancee. She is just a shameless viin!¡± He clearly didn¡¯t want to get engaged with her. However, it seemed that he didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so Lucinda let it go at that. Shameless? She was a little curious. Cyrus generally had a very good temperament. What kind of woman would make him hate her so much?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Come on, eat some more,¡± Cyrus said after seeing how distracted she seemed. Lucinda looked at him and nodded obediently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ten minutester, she finished eating and walked out of the CEO¡¯s office. As she stepped out, she saw that Malcolm was still dealing with Melody. It was obvious that Melody had tried every means she could. She now sounded like she was threatening Malcolm. Lucinda looked away from them and walked toward the elevator. ¡°Stop!¡± She heard a sharp voice from behind. Then, the woman suddenly grabbed her wrist. Melody looked her up and down and said, ¡°You. Why were you in Cyrus¡¯ office?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows and smiled. Chapter 99 ¡°Mr. Simmons invited me to join him for lunch. I couldn¡¯t refuse, so. . ¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were already burning with anger when she heard the first part. ¡°You bitch! You f@cking bitch!¡± Melody was mad as hell. She cursed inwardly, ¡°How dare this bitch flirt with Cyrus right in front of me!¡± In order to pursue Cyrus, she had moved from Stastle to Forden. It had taken her a great deal of time and effort to finally get engaged to him. Nobody in this world loved Cyrus more than she did. But every single time Cyrus refused to see her, he always asked Malcolm to make up some Lame excuse. Like now, he said he was busy, but it turned out he was busy having lunch with this bitch! The more Melody thought about it, the angrier she became. With a ferocious expression on her face, she raised her hand to p Lucinda on the face. Lucinda didn¡¯t try to dodge, nor did she flinch. But the blow nevernded. Before Melody could even touch a strand of Lucinda¡¯s hair, somebody caught her by the wrist. Gripping her wrist firmly, Malcolm said gloomily, ¡°Miss Hernandez, this is Angle International. You can¡¯t just beat someone up here. Please behave yourself. ¡± Melody tried to break free from his grip, but she was no match for Malcolm. In the end, she could only scream in exasperation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Let go of me! I can beat whoever the f@ck I want to! If you stop me again, I¡¯ll punish both of you!¡± Malcolm¡¯s expression darkened, but he still refused to let go of her hand. ¡°Miss Hernandez, Mr. Simmons is inside. Are you really going to make a scene here?¡± Make a scene? As the daughter of the noble Hernandez family in Stastle, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth. How could she destroy her image in front of Cyrus? Seeing that she gradually came back to her senses and her anger subsided, Malcolm finally let her go. Lucinda, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I heard that you were a fearless and domineering woman,¡± she mused, shaking her head in disappointment. ¡°But now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I know that that¡¯s not true. ¡± Chapter 100 Melody flew into a fit of rage once more, but she somehow managed to resist the urge to tear Lucinda apart. In the end, she could only watch as Lucinda strode into the elevator indifferently,pletely disappearing from her sight. Melody clenched her fists tightly. She still couldn¡¯t calm down. How could Lucinda provoke her so confidently? She vowed she just had to teach this bitch Lucinda a hard lesson she would never forget! Thinking of this, she gradually calmed down. A woman¡¯s name came to mind. Therefore, Melody went to the detention house and asked to see that woman. A momentter, a woman in blue prison garb was shoved into the visiting room. She had disheveled hair, a dirty face, and bloodshot eyes; she was barely recognizable. Even from the other side of the ss, Melody was shocked. She covered her nose subconsciously and said in disgust, ¡°Susan, what happened to you?¡± Susan licked her dry lips and red at Melody with hatred. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡± Two days ago, Susan begged the police to talk to Melody, hoping that Melody could save her. However, Melody not only refused to see her, but she also pinned all the me on her. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she even bribed someone to expedite her sentencing!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tomorrow, Susan would be transferred to prison. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever have the chance to see the light of day again for the rest of her life. She had thought that Lucinda was her enemy, but all along, Melody was the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Melody frowned. Despite the thick wall of ss between them, she subconsciously covered her nose with her fingers. ¡°I had no choice, okay? If my family found out about what happened, they would¡¯ve¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not allowed to have a criminal record. I had no choice but to sacrifice you. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you. You¡¯ll live a life of Luxury after this, but only on one condition-you must tell me everything you know about Lucinda. ¡± She smiled confidently and leaned back in her chair. ¡°What do you think?¡± Unexpectedly, Susan threw her head back and burst into hystericalughter, pounding her fists on the table as though she had heard the funniest joke on earth. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Melody didn¡¯t understand. Melody was hell-bent on killing her future sister-inw! Wasn¡¯t that funny? But Susan didn¡¯t say this out loud. She hated both Lucinda and Melody and wanted to destroy both of them. Chapter 101 How could she just tell Melody the truth? What if they got along well with each other in the future?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You really hate her so much, don¡¯t you?¡± she suddenly asked. The crazy smile at the corners of Susan¡¯s lips, her messy hair, and her bloodshot eyes-she looked Like a madwoman from horror movies. Even Melody couldn¡¯t help but flinch whenever she looked at her. After calming down somewhat, Melody cleared her throat and said, ¡°I know you want to kill her, too. ¡± ¡°Of course I do, which is why I¡¯m going to tell you everything I know about her. ¡± Susan grinned from ear to ear and whispered into the phone, ¡°She¡¯s powerful. You might not win if you try to fight her directly. But I do know this-she was married before, but she divorced her ex-husband. Maybe you can start there. ¡± Melody¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Susan. I¡¯ll definitely avenge you. ¡± After saying that, she stood up and left without looking back. Looking at her graceful figure, Susan¡¯s smile became crazier and crazier. Unfortunately, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see how things would pan out. s! As soon as Melody left, she called someone on her phone. ¡°Find out who Lucinda¡¯s ex-husband is. I want details, and I want them now!¡± Half an hourter, a document was emailed to her. She tapped on the attachment and read it carefully. Gradually, her furrowed brows rxed. Her eyes were fixed on a name, and a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Eleanor Turner?¡± In the CEO¡¯s Office of the Roberts Group. Pressing his fingers against his temples, Nathaniel closed his eyes. Flynn was standing in front of him, reporting the situation in the Roberts residence. ¡°The day before yesterday, Miss Roberts made a scene, but the security guards didn¡¯t let her go. These days, she has been very quiet and obedient. She tried calling Miss Turner several times, but she didn¡¯t answer. ¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel opened his eyes. Flynn¡¯sst sentence caught his attention. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Ellie answer her calls?¡± Vivien had a good rtionship with Eleanor, and it was normal for them to talk on the phone. But ever since Lucinda made a scene at the Roberts residence, Eleanor had never mentioned Vivien¡¯s name in front of him. Chapter 102 Nathaniel frowned slightly. Flynn pursed his lips and mused. ¡°Well, maybe¡­ Maybe she was just too busy to answer the phone. ¡± It was normal for one to miss a call once in a while, but Eleanor had ignored all of Vivien¡¯s calls.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery What was she trying to avoid? Nathaniel couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off. He stood up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ellie in a while. Let¡¯s visit her at the apartment. ¡± ¡°It seems that Miss Turner is not home right now,¡± Flynn said. She went out? Nathaniel sat back down in his chair. Maybe he was overthinking things. Looking at the dark circles under Nathaniel¡¯s cold eyes, Flynn couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, have you been getting enough sleep? You¡­ You don¡¯t look so good. ¡± Rubbing his temples, Nathaniel felt a little agitated. He still lived in the vi. Every time he went back home, no matter howte it was, he¡¯d always be reminded of Lucinda by every single item in that vi. He remembered how she would be wearing an apron while mopping the floor, smiling at him whenever she saw him. Or how she¡¯d be sweeping the fallen leaves in the garden with a gentle smile on her face¡­ And that wonderful night of wild s@x they shared¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He couldn¡¯t sleep well the past few days. And one time, he got up to get himself a ss of water, and the only thing he could think of was that scene in which Cyrus was gently rubbing her calves at the door of the restaurant¡­ ¡°Boss?¡± Noticing the change in Nathaniel¡¯s expression, Flynn called him worriedly. Nathaniel came back to his senses and ordered in a low voice, ¡°Contact Lucinda for the transfer of the vi. Tell thewyer that it needs to be done by the end of today. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to him right away. ¡± In the Angle International building. Because Susan was out of the picture, Lucinda needed a new assistant. She had to focus on nning the talent show, so she decided to choose an assistant from their pool of agents. Chapter 103 At this moment, in her small office, seven female employees stood in two rows in front of her. The girls in the first row were pretty. They pretended to be shy and nervous, but there was still a glint of greed in their eyes. Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at them. She didn¡¯t Like them because she could see right through them. She scanned the faces of each employee until her gazended on the girl standing at the end of the second row. ¡°You,e to the front.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect to be called. Both surprised and happy, she timidly took two steps forward. ¡°Good day, Miss Ross. My name is Vivian. Vivian Sanders. ¡± Lucinda rifled through the documents on her desk and found the girl¡¯s resume. It turned out that she was a neer here who hade from a small town, and her background was clean with nothing special. That was exactly what Lucinda wanted in an assistant. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re going to be my assistant from now on. ¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up enthusiastically. The other employees were clearly unhappy with Lucinda¡¯s decision. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Ross, she has only been here a month. She¡¯s still on probation period. Isn¡¯t it against the rules to promote her?¡± Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at the person who spoke up. ¡°What I say goes. ¡± Everyone was speechless. Then they filed out of Lucinda¡¯s office sulkily. Vivian, on the other hand, was very excited. She kept bowing to Lucinda to express her gratitude to her. ¡°Thank you for this wonderful opportunity, Miss Ross. I promise I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill every task you give me!¡± ¡°Actions speak louder than words, Vivian. ¡± She gave Vivian an affirmative look and handed her a pile of documents. ¡°Get familiar with these materials as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± With the documents in tow, Vivian practically skipped out of the office in high spirits. As soon as she left, Lucinda turned to look at the scenery outside the French windows, rubbing her sore shoulders. Chapter 104 Angle International wasn¡¯t that famous in the entertainment industry. It was only thanks to the Simmons family¡¯s prominence that thepany was able to survive thus far. If she wanted to increase their margins by five percent this year, she had to make some big moves. It was risky, but Lucinda liked the challenge. She was deep in thought when Vivian knocked on the door and came in again. ¡°Miss Ross, awyer just called. He said he needed you to sign a property transfer agreement. ¡± ¡°What property?¡± Lucinda c@@ked her head to the side in confusion. ¡°A riverside vi or something-at least, that¡¯s what the Lawyer said. ¡± The vi where she and Nathaniel spent their wedding night? They had divorced a long time ago. Why did Nathaniel suddenly think of transferring the vi to her? Was it some sort ofpensation or was it out of guilt? Ridiculous! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there after work. ¡± Lucinda sighed, but she didn¡¯t refuse.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Although money was thest thing shecked, she wasn¡¯t going to refuse it. Besides, the house might be useful in the future. In a cafe. Wearingrge sunsses, Eleanor walked to the table with two roses. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She saw the pretty woman already sitting at the table. Taking off her sunsses, she smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Hernandez, what can I do for you?¡± Melody looked her up and down unscrupulously. ¡°Eleanor Turner, the illegitimate daughter of the Turner family? You don¡¯t look that bad, but you don¡¯t look like a real nobledy either. ¡± Did Melody want to assert her dominance by pointing out the gap in their status? Eleanor frowned unhappily, but she managed to control her temper. She chuckled and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Miss Hernandez, if you just want to insult me, then I¡¯m leaving. ¡± She was about to take her bag and leave when Melody suddenly grabbed her hand. ¡°Wait. Let¡¯s get down to business. You hate your fiance¡¯s ex-wife, right?¡± Chapter 105 Realizing that this had something to do with Lucinda, Eleanor paused for a moment. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that bitch either. I can help you get rid of her. ¡± Eleanor pursed her lips hesitantly. ¡®s BunnyBookery The Hernandez family was powerful after all. Eleanor was indeed a little tempted, but Melody was too arrogant. Eleanor didn¡¯t like the way she spoke to her. If she couldn¡¯t get any substantial help from Melody, she¡¯d only end up being used by the spoiled brat. After thinking it over, Eleanor sighed apologetically. ¡°Sorry, Miss Hernandez. It¡¯s like you said-I¡¯m just the illegitimate daughter of the Turner family and have no power. Lucinda almost ruined me several times before. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t defeat her, nor can I help you. ¡± Once again, Eleanor stood up and was about to leave. ¡°You scratch my back and I¡¯ll scratch yours. If you help me deal with Lucinda, I¡¯ll help you be the only heir of the Turner family. ¡± Hearing this, Eleanor was intrigued. ¡°Deal. ¡± Later that afternoon, after getting off work, Lucinda drove to the Bay Vi unhurriedly. After parking her car, she looked numbly at the unchanged scenery around the vi. She felt a dull pain in her heart, which shocked her. After all this time, why did she still feel this way? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The security guard knew she woulde, so he didn¡¯t stop her from entering. She went straight to the door and opened it. There was no sign of anywyer in the hall, but there was a lone figure sitting on the sofa. It was Nathaniel, wearing a ck suit, sipping from a cup of ck coffee.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lucinda wasn¡¯t surprised to see him here. Unfazed, she strode forward in her high heels. It wasn¡¯t until she got closer that she noticed the dark circles under the man¡¯s eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Although he was still handsome, it was the first time she had seen him so haggard. ¡°Poor you, Mr. Roberts. You look exhausted,¡± she said provokingly. Nathaniel looked up at her coldly and said, ¡°Miss Ross, you¡¯re getting ruder and ruder each time we meet. ¡± Chapter 106 ¡°True. ¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and her eyes suddenly turned icy cold. ¡°After all, why should I be polite with you? You don¡¯t deserve my good graces. ¡± Her attitude seemed to piss Nathaniel off because he suddenly stood up and rushed at her. Lucinda had prepared herself for this. On high alert, she threw a punch at him as soon as he got close, but he nimbly dodged it. Then, he reached out to grab her shoulder. Lucinda took a step back, ring at him fiercely. She raised her leg and kicked at the man¡¯s crotch. Nathaniel reacted quickly. He took a step back and urately grabbed her slender ankle before she could kick him. Hearing themotion in the living room, Flynn, who was standing guard in the garden, quietly poked his head inside and saw the two people fighting. What on earth was going on? Didn¡¯t Lucindae here to sign the transfer papers? If she didn¡¯t like the property, she could just refuse. Why did they have to fight? ¡®s BunnyBookery When Flynn saw the ferocity in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, he was stunned. Every time she tried to hit Nathaniel, she would aim for a fatal part. Nathaniel didn¡¯t try to attack her. He just defended himself against her attacks. Things weren¡¯t looking so good. What a cruel woman! Flynn was worried. If any of Lucinda¡¯s blowsnded, his boss could g ¡°True. ¡± She crossed her arms over her chest and her eyes suddenly turned icy cold. ¡°After all, why should I be polite with you? You don¡¯t deserve my good graces. ¡± Her attitude seemed to piss Nathaniel off because he suddenly stood up and rushed at her. Lucinda had prepared herself for this. On high alert, she threw a punch at him as soon as he got close, but he nimbly dodged it. Then, he reached out to grab her shoulder. Lucinda took a step back, ring at him fiercely. She raised her leg and kicked at the man¡¯s crotch. Nathaniel reacted quickly. He took a step back and urately grabbed her slender ankle before she could kick him. Hearing themotion in the living room, Flynn, who was standing guard in the garden, quietly poked his head inside and saw the two people fighting. What on earth was going on? Didn¡¯t Lucindae here to sign the transfer papers? If she didn¡¯t like the property, she could just refuse. Why did they have to fight? BunnyBookery ¡®s BunnyBookery When Flynn saw the ferocity in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, he was stunned. Every time she tried to hit Nathaniel, she would aim for a fatal part. Nathaniel didn¡¯t try to attack her. He just defended himself against her attacks. Things weren¡¯t looking so good. What a cruel woman! Flynn was worried. If any of Lucinda¡¯s blowsnded, his boss could get knocked out the next second. However, he couldn¡¯t just barge in without his boss¡¯ permission. Resisting the urge to go in and stop the fight, Flynn covered his ears and hid in the corner. Lucinda and Nathaniel fought in the living room for a while. Lucinda couldn¡¯tnd any blows. The longer the fight went on, the more strength she exerted, but she couldn¡¯tpete with Nathaniel. In addition, she was wearing high-heels, so she was forced to back up until she hit the wall. With a smug smile, Nathaniel grabbed her left wrist and was about to press it against the wall. It was the same old trick he used on her several times before. Fortunately, Lucinda had learned her lesson, knowing that he wanted to pin her hands and ki*s her. When he was focused on grabbing her left hand, her right hand utched the top of the ring, and the silver needle popped out. Without warning, she pressed the needle against Nathaniel¡¯s neck, immediately drawing blood. Good thing she wore the ring her brother gave her. Although the needle was tiny, it was still a weapon to be reckoned with. With the needle pressed against the man¡¯s neck, neither of them moved a muscle, as though they were frozen in time. et knocked out the next second. However, he couldn¡¯t just barge in without his boss¡¯ permission. Resisting the urge to go in and stop the fight, Flynn covered his ears and hid in the corner. Lucinda and Nathaniel fought in the living room for a while. Lucinda couldn¡¯tnd any blows. The longer the fight went on, the more strength she exerted, but she couldn¡¯tpete with Nathaniel. In addition, she was wearing high-heels, so she was forced to back up until she hit the wall. With a smug smile, Nathaniel grabbed her left wrist and was about to press it against the wall. It was the same old trick he used on her several times before. Fortunately, Lucinda had learned her lesson, knowing that he wanted to pin her hands and ki*s her. When he was focused on grabbing her left hand, her right hand utched the top of the ring, and the silver needle popped out.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Without warning, she pressed the needle against Nathaniel¡¯s neck, immediately drawing blood. Good thing she wore the ring her brother gave her. Although the needle was tiny, it was still a weapon to be reckoned with. With the needle pressed against the man¡¯s neck, neither of them moved a muscle, as though they were frozen in time. Chapter 107 They were standing so close to each other that they could feel one another¡¯s breath. Nathaniel swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down slightly. A trace of scarlet blood dripped down from his neck, dyeing the cor of his expensive shirt a deep red. He frowned. ¡°So cruel,¡± he whispered. Lucinda sneered. ¡°Why should I be merciful to a ruthless man Like you?¡± Suddenly, the man cracked a smile and brought his face closer to hers. It seemed that he didn¡¯t believe that she would dare to kill him. ¡°Come any closer and I¡¯ll slit your throat. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, and Nathaniel could clearly see the stone-cold look in her eyes. Cross this woman, and she would kill. He chuckled, let go of her hand, and took two steps back.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Finally free, Lucinda rubbed her wrist and walked past him to get the transfer agreement on the coffee table. She leafed through it quickly. The terms were fair. She picked up the pen next to her and signed the two copies without hesitation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Taking one of the copies, she turned around and headed for the door. Nathaniel quietly watched her walk away as he raised his hand to touch the blood on his neck. Lucinda walked out of the vi without looking back. When Flynn saw her approaching, he subconsciously shrank his neck. As soon as she walked past him, he ran inside the vi to see how Nathaniel was doing. Lucindapletely ignored him and called Vivian. ¡°Help me find some people to renovate the Bay Vi. Throw away all the furniture and refurnish the ce. I also want new flowers nted in the garden. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± Vivian nodded obediently. Chapter 108 ¡°When do you n to move in? I¡¯ll try to make the necessary arrangements in time. ¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Who said I want to move in?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to move in? Then¡ª¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Before Vivian could finish her sentence, Lucinda ended the call. She walked to her car, which was parked at the gate. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the sound of a car slowly pulling to a stop behind her. Eleanor stepped out of the car. There seemed to be a woman in the back seat, but due to the distance, Lucinda couldn¡¯t see who it was. Anyhow, Lucinda didn¡¯t want to waste her breathe on Eleanor, so she looked away and was about to get in her own car. Eleanor rushed over and blocked the door, surprise and rage written all over her face. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you still trying to pester Nate? When will you get it? You two are divorced!¡± Lucinda smiled in amusement. ¡°Your Nate is the one who asked me toe here. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Why the hell would Nate do that? Do you really think he¡¯d so much as look at you if you stopped pestering him?¡± Although she didn¡¯t want to believe it, she still had doubts in her heart. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda calmly took out the transfer agreement from her bag and shook it in front of Eleanor. ¡°Look carefully. Your beloved Nate has gave this house to me. ¡± Then she pushed Eleanor out of the way. Eleanor staggered a few steps backward. It took her a while to catch her bnce. She was in a state of shock. Nate gave the vi to Lucinda?! He didn¡¯t even let her get close to this property. How could he give it to this woman without scruples? Why?! Eleanor was going crazy from anger, but she managed to think things through. Chapter 109 ring at Lucinda, she spat, ¡°Is this some sort of alimony? He probably only did this so that you¡¯d stop pestering him!¡± Lucinda rolled her eyes impatiently, but she wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°Whatever the case may be, this is my private property now. You¡¯re trespassing. Get out, or I¡¯ll have someone kick you out. ¡± ¡°You Little-!¡± Eleanor was so angry that her eye twitched. When Lucinda got in her car, Eleanor calmed down and becamecent again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t defeat you before because Cyrus was on your side. But from tomorrow on, you won¡¯t win!¡± Taking a nce at her from the sideview mirror, Lucinda shrugged indifferently. She didn¡¯t take Eleanor¡¯s words seriously at all. She started the car and sped off, spewing exhaust on Eleanor¡¯s face. Caught off-guard, Eleanor choked on the smoke and coughed violently. She stared at the Santana in the distance and stomped her foot angrily. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long you can keep this up, Lucinda!¡± she hissed under her breath. On the way back to Cyrus¡¯ vi, Lucinda passed by the big screen in a busy street. It was broadcasting the news about how the daughter of the Turner family, Jennifer Turner, got into a drunk driving ident. She was currently in the hospital in aa, and doctors were unsure whether she¡¯d ever wake up. Her parents wept in front of the cameras. But Lucinda didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news. Three dayster, Lucinda headed to the canteen for lunch. That day, the employees seemed to be particrly gossipy, and they kept whispering nonstop. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although Lucinda found it a bit weird, she didn¡¯t really like gossiping, so she didn¡¯t know anything about what was going on. ¡°Miss Ross, have you heard the big news?¡± Carrying a tray of food, Vivian came over with two other girls and sat next to Lucinda. ¡°What news?¡± Lucinda asked curiously.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Seeing that she didn¡¯t know, Vivian grew excited. ¡°Did you hear that the daughter of the Turner family got into a car ident? Today, the Turner family announced that their younger daughter who had been ill and living abroad, wille back home soon. ¡± Without raising her head, Lucinda continued to eat and seemed disinterested. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. ¡± Chapter 110 ¡°Do you know who their younger daughter is? She¡¯s the fiancee of the CEO of the Roberts Group!¡± Lucinda suddenly stopped chewing, and her eyes widened. Seeing that she finally reacted, Vivian was very excited. ¡°Everyone¡¯sughing at the Turner family. After all, their eldest daughter has just got into a terrible ident, but they¡¯re already throwing a huge wee party for their younger daughter. ¡± The other two employees at their table also joined in on the discussion, not only because they were dissatisfied with the Turner family¡¯s behavior, but also because they guessed that Eleanor¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Everyone voiced their opinions on the matter. Lucinda listened quietly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. It suddenly urred to her that a few days ago, before leaving the Bay Vi, Eleanor had warned her that things wouldn¡¯t go her way anymore. It seemed that Jennifer¡¯s so-called ¡°ident¡± wasn¡¯t just an ident. Now that Eleanor was finally recognized by her family, what would she do next? After lunch, Lucinda went back to her office and focused on working. What happened to Jennifer Turner was just her guess. She didn¡¯t have any substantial evidence to back up her theory, nor did she really care about it anyway. But if Eleanor tried to provoke herter, then Lucinda would do what she had to do. In the afternoon, Dwayne called her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He asked in a childishly sweet voice, ¡°Lucinda, are you free tonight?¡± Lucinda was busy typing on her keyboard. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No,¡± she said bluntly. Dwayne pursed his lips and said unhappily, ¡°I have to attend the Turner family¡¯s banquet this evening. I¡¯ve been working for a whole week. Can you give me the night off?¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting her to agree so quickly, so he was a bit stunned. After a while, he came to his senses and said tentatively, ¡°I¡¯d be honored if you could be my plus one¡­¡± Lucinda pursed her lips and mulled over it for a moment. After a while, she said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Without giving Dwayne the chance to respond, she ended the call. Chapter 111 ¡°She¡¯s colder than the ice!¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t nning to go at first, but since Dwayne had brought it up, she decided to attend. Half an hourter, Vivian knocked on her door and came in with a delicate gift box. ¡°Miss Ross, this just came for you. ¡± ¡°I see. You can go now. ¡± After Vivian left, Lucinda stood up and opened the gift box. A delicate evening dressy nestled inside, and it was just her style. It turned out that Dwayne had bought her the dress for tonight¡¯s banquet. She shook her head with a wry smile. After admiring the dress for a little longer, she put it back in the box and went back to work. When it was time to get off work, the employees began to pack up their things. Lucinda even urged those who often worked overtime to go home early tonight. She didn¡¯t take the elevator until almost everyone in thepany had left. At the gate of Angle Intl was a brand new silver Maybach. Sitting in it was Dwayne, who had been waiting for Lucinda for a long time. When she finally came out, he nced at her subconsciously. Then he found himself unable to take his eyes off her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Wearing the snow-white dress he bought for her, she looked stunning. She was even more beautiful than most popr celebrities. Unfortunately, Lucinda didn¡¯t want to be a superstar. If she did, she¡¯d have skyrocketed to fame in no time. Dwayne was amazed. He got out of the car and trotted over with a smile. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m honored you decided to attend the banquet with me. ¡± Lucinda chuckled and bonked him lightly on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. ¡± Dwayne rubbed his head aggrievedly and pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Lucinda ignored him and started walking towards the car. Dwayne quickly opened the door for her and continued topliment her. ¡°I have to say, you have excellent taste.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This dress makes you Look like an angel!¡± Chapter 112 Lucinda stopped in her tracks. She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick this out for me?¡± Dwayne averted his gaze, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°I wanted to pick a dress for you myself, but I was so busy all afternoon¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression darkened. She remembered that when Vivian ced the gift box on her desk, there was no indication as to who had sent the dress. She didn¡¯t think much of it since she thought that it was Dwayne who sent it. But it seemed that that wasn¡¯t the case. Dwayne thought she was angry with him, so he asked worriedly, ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucinda decided not to exin herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to bete. ¡± In the dressing room on the second floor of the Turner family¡¯s vi. ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eleanor was still putting on makeup. She had been preparing for the banquet since noon. After all, she was tonight¡¯s protagonist. ¡°If you didn¡¯t invite me, I¡¯d still be under house arrest. Those bodyguards are watching me so closely that I feel so suffocated!¡± Vivienined. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanorforted her with a smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re out of the house now. I think Nate will go easy on you now. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. My brother is a cold-hearted ass. ¡± She pouted and kept onining. ¡°And you won¡¯t answer my calls. What have you been so busy with? I even wondered if you¡¯d betrayed me. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s face froze for a second, but she quickly recovered. She held Vivien¡¯s hand and patted itfortingly. ¡°I¡¯d never do such a thing! You¡¯re my best friend, Vivien. ¡± Seeing the sincere expression on Eleanor¡¯s face, Vivien believed her. ¡°Rx. I was just joking. Congrattions, by the way. Now that you¡¯re a proper daughter of the Turner family, you¡¯re almost my brother¡¯s equal!¡± A hint of coldness shed in Eleanor¡¯s eyes, but she quickly softened her expression when Vivien looked at her. Chapter 113 Sure enough, Vivien didn¡¯t notice the change in Eleanor¡¯s attitude and continued to chat with her Lightheartedly. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Turner family and the future heir to the Turner Group. Now Lucinda doesn¡¯t stand a chance against you!¡± This was music to Eleanor¡¯s ears, and she smiled proudly. She opened her mouth to say something but was interrupted by amotion at the door. It sounded like someone had dropped something. The two exchanged nces and stood up to open the door. It turned out to be the maid who was bringing Eleanor¡¯s dress here had identally bumped into the cleaning cart of another servant.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She ended up dropping the dress box on the ground, as well as a few cleaning implements from the cart. Both were kneeling on the floor, picking things up. Vivien wrinkled her nose in disgust and cried, ¡°Oh, my God! What have you done? It¡¯s so dirty now!¡± The cleaner looked up in fear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mydy. I¡¯ll clean it up quickly. ¡± Eleanor frowned in disgust, but since Vivien was present, she couldn¡¯t curse the two servants directly. She just smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s no big deal. There are a lot of guests today, so hurry up and clean it. ¡± Then she turned to the maid who had brought the dress and said, ¡°Bring the dress inside the room now. Don¡¯t waste time. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± The maid quickly picked up the intact dress box from the ground and followed Eleanor into the dressing room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When the box was opened, they saw a luxurious and beautiful white dress nestled inside. Vivien was amazed. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful. Is it designer work? You¡¯re going to outshine everyone tonight, Eleanor. Your parents love you so much. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Being praised like this, Eleanor felt happy, but she put on a modest smile. ¡°But you¡¯re are already the little princess of the Roberts family, Vivien!¡± The two of them ttered each other and giggled. Vivien took a few photos of them two and posted on Facebook with the caption, ¡°At my best friend¡¯s wee home banquet. Isn¡¯t she gorgeous?¡± It didn¡¯t take long before a lot of Vivien¡¯s followersmented on her post, praising the two of them. Vivien, who hadn¡¯t gone out and socialized in a long time, felt very proud. With a smile on her face, Eleanor tried to send her away. Chapter 114 ¡°Okay. ¡± As soon as Vivien left, Eleanor¡¯s smile disappeared and she quickly dialed a number. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Is the n going smoothly?¡± On the other end of the line was a confident-sounding Melody. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. My people are watching her. Just wait. ¡± With her reassuring words, Eleanor sighed in relief. Thinking of the nter, she was so excited.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tonight, she would finally exceed that bitch Lucinda and be the most popr and envied rich girl in Forden! At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, guests started to gather in the Turner family¡¯s vi, all of whom were from the upper ss. Mario Turner, the patriarch of the Turner family, entertained and greeted everyone. His wife, Presley, stood quietly beside him, smiling at the guests hospitably. But on the inside, she was not happy at all. Her daughter Jennifer was still in aa, yet Mario couldn¡¯t wait to bring his illegitimate daughter in and publicly imed that she was their daughter. Presley almost went crazy from anger. But she also knew the stakes. The Turner family didn¡¯t have a son, and her only daughter was lying unconscious in the hospital. She didn¡¯t want their family to copse, so she could only obey Mario¡¯s wishes. Therefore, no matter how sad or angry Presley was, she had to pretend to love Eleanor. ¡°Look! It¡¯s Miss Turner!¡± Someone suddenly shouted from the crowd. All eyes shifted towards the spotlight, which was shining on the second floor. Wearing exquisite makeup and a charming smile on her face, Eleanor looked stunning in her elegant dress. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She gracefully descended the stairs, like a real princess. The crowd immediately broke into apuse, weing her warmly. One of the guests held Presley¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Turner, you are so lucky. Your second daughters is so beautiful, and she¡¯s about to marry the CEO of the Roberts Group. We are so jealous!¡± Anotherdy chimed in, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Roberts is so handsome, young, and promising. They make a perfect match. Mrs. Turner, you are so lucky¡± ¡°No, no-I¡¯m actually jealous of you two. You both have sons and daughters, which is a true blessing from God!¡± Clenching her hands tightly, Presley forced a smile. At this moment, Nathaniel was sitting expressionlessly on the sofa. Although he wasn¡¯t saying anything, he attracted a lot of attention. Chapter 115 Feeling the ttery and envious looks from the crowd, Eleanor thoroughly enjoyed the attention. There were many rich young men present. Since she appeared, their eyes had been fixed on her. Eleanor also noticed that, so she walked slowly on purpose while she made her way down the stairs. However, she had just made it halfway down the steps when the crowd suddenly started to stir. Someone shouted, ¡°Dwayne¡¯sing!¡± Everyone shifted their gaze away from the stairs and turned to look to the door again. ¡®s BunnyBookery The young and handsome star, Dwayne, together with his femalepanion, approached the vi from the end of the red carpet. Because he was a big star and the son of Gordon family, his appearance caused quite the stir. But even more eye-catching was his date. Lucinda Looked gorgeous in her white gown. Her makeup today was very light and elegant, but it went perfectly with the dress. She walked elegantly and gracefully¡ª-like a true innocent angel. The crowd were captivated by her beauty, and Eleanor waspletely forgotten behind them. Eleanor hadn¡¯t even made it downstairs yet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She didn¡¯t expect that Lucinda would steal the limelight the second she appeared. Now she was stuck on the stairs and no one paid attention to her at all. She was so angry that she almost popped a blood vessel on the spot. What angered her even more was that Lucinda would be so stunning even though she was wearing a knock-off designer dress. Eleanor had spent the entire afternoon working on her make-up, but she still couldn¡¯tpare to that bitch, who was barely wearing any. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why?! Howe this bitch kept ruining her life?! Eleanor was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she managed to cover her mouth and coughed to cover up her anger. One of the guests nced at her. He immediately noticed something and shouted, ¡°Look! Dwayne¡¯s date is wearing the same dress as Miss Turner!¡± ¡°OMG! You¡¯re right! I literally didn¡¯t notice it until you said it! Dwayne¡¯s plus one is so gorgeous that shepletely outshone Miss Turner!¡± The guests¡¯ eyes darted between the two women excitedly. Lucinda looked rxed and unrestrained and she exuded a noble air, whereas Eleanor was just dull inparison. Chapter 116 This wasn¡¯t what she wanted! Soon, someone from the crowd noticed another thing. ¡°This dress is designed by Miss Z, a well-known haute couture designer from abroad! I think it was called ¡®First Snow¡¯?¡± ¡°Ah! Yes! It really is Miss Z¡¯s ¡®First Snow¡¯!¡± ¡°But this dress is haute couture. It¡¯s so hard to get your hands on this piece, no matter how much money you have. What¡¯re the odds that twodies were able to wear this same dress tonight?¡± ¡°That means one of them is a fake! A cheap knock-off! Who¡¯s wearing the fake one?¡± The crowd burst into an uproar. The two dresses looked exactly the same, which meant that one of them had to be a fake! Seeing that things were finally back on track, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. Mario and Presley exchanged shocked nces. They didn¡¯t expect that their banquet would turn out like this. Everyone was making a fuss about a damn dress! The guests had different opinions and they started to bicker. Tension suddenly rose in the Turner family home. After all, everyone present was from the upper echelons of society~ they all despised fakes the most. Afraid that things would go out of control, Presley hurried to the microphone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the confusion today. I was also surprised, but I want to clear the air. The dress my daughter¡¯s wearing was brought by ne after I called Miss Z yesterday. I bought it for thirty million dors. It can¡¯t be fake. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The crowd gasped collectively. Thirty million dors for one dress?! It seemed that the Turner couple really loved their younger daughter. The guests all looked at Eleanor enviously again. Now that the spotlight was pointed back at her, Eleanor walked steadily to the center of the room and stood next to Presley. She smiled politely at the crowd, showing her manners as the daughter of the Turner family. Thanks to Presley¡¯s announcement, everyone believed that the dress on Lucinda was fake. Chapter 117 Seeing the disdainful nces pointed at Lucinda, Dwayne stepped forward to protect her. Then he looked at Presley and sneered, ¡°Mrs. Turner, do you really think I¡¯d let my date wear a fake?¡± Presley was speechless. And all the color drained from Mario¡¯s face. What could they do? If they used that Dwayne¡¯s date was wearing a fake, the Gordon family would be humiliated. Consequently, they¡¯d make things difficult for the Turner family in the future. But if he said that theirs was a fake, then their own reputation would be ruined. They were caught between a rock and a hard ce. No matter what they did, the Turner family would lose. Mario gritted his teeth anxiously. He didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen at their banquet. Everyone was at a loss. Not knowing who was telling the truth, the crowd started whispering amongst each other. Just then, Vivien suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Did you buy the dress for her yourself, Mr. Gordon?¡± Dwayne didn¡¯t lie. ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then she could¡¯ve lied to you about the dress. ¡± Vivien smiled proudly, turning towards the crowd with flourish. ¡°I¡¯m sure no one knows this woman, so allow me to introduce her. She¡¯s just an orphan my grandfather adopted from the welfare house. Her name is Lucinda Ross.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°She used to steal things when she lived with us in our house. If it weren¡¯t for my mother¡¯s kindness, she would¡¯ve been driven out. How could she afford a Miss Z¡¯s dress? It has to be a fake!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Vivien finished speaking, everyone was shocked. Their impression towards to Lucinda took a turn for the worse. Because he knew Lucinda¡¯s true identity, Dwayne was instantly irritated by Vivien¡¯s words. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak ill of my date?¡± Vivien faltered slightly. She was jealous and angry that Dwayne still stood up for Lucinda. But because she couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Gordon family, she had to swallow her anger. ¡°Mr. Gordon, you¡¯ve been cheated by this woman. Chapter 118 She¡¯s good at seducing men and deceiving them. After all, she tricked my grandfather!¡± ¡°Bullshit! Lucinda is not¡ª¡± The woman behind him suddenly pinched his arm. Dwayne immediately fell silent and turned around to look at Lucinda. Frowning, Lucinda shook her head meaningfully. In the crowd, Nathaniel watched the scene unfold before him quietly. Catching the subtle interaction between his ex-wife and Dwayne, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but frown. Dwayne took the hint from Lucinda and immediately dropped the subject. Lucinda walked past him, looked straight at Vivien, and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t learned your lesson. You still have the audacity to spread bullshit. ¡± Vivien was so terrified by her icy gaze that her knees, which just recovered, almost buckled underneath her. Considering that they were in a public ce, Vivien believed Lucinda didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash. She then tried her best to act domineering and pointed an using finger at Lucinda. ¡°How dare you bring that up? You broke into my house and smashed my things just because you had a sugar daddy to support you and-¡° ¡°Vivien Roberts. ¡± Amidst the crowd, Nathaniel called her name in a calm voice. All the color drained from Vivien¡¯s face. Her brother had called her by her full name, which meant that he was really angry at her this time. While she still wasn¡¯t reconciled, she had to change the subject quickly. ¡°Well, anyway, whatever you say doesn¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re wearing a fake. Just admit it!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lucinda simply ignored her. However, Eleanor suddenly took the microphone and said loudly, ¡°Lucinda, if you really like the dress, I can give it to you after the banquet. Today is my big day, and I don¡¯t want to make a scene because of something as trivial as this. I¡¯ll ask the maid to find you another dress, okay?¡± Her generous and kind-hearted words not only made her win the favor of the crowd, but it also affirmed the fact that Lucinda was wearing the fake. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seeing this, Mario immediately winked at Presley meaningfully. ¡°Take thisdy to the guest room and find her something she can change into,¡± Presley said to the servants. Two servants immediately stepped forward to take Lucinda, who was still standing on the red carpet, away. All the guests now believed that Lucinda was wearing a fake, so nobody stood out to object. On the contrary, they all looked at her with open disdain and disgust. After all, one was the daughter of the Turner family, while the other was an orphan who grew up in a welfare house. The gap between their statuses was crystal clear. It was just obvious whose dress was fake. Chapter 119 ¡°Wait. ¡± Before the servants could even touch her, Lucinda finally spoke. She smiled and looked at Eleanor on the stage calmly. ¡°Miss Z¡¯s works aren¡¯t just pretty, but each piece¡¯s workmanship is very unique.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No matter how authentic the fake one looks like, the difference lies in the details. ¡± Eleanor narrowed her eyes at the other woman in confusion. ¡°What¡¯re you trying to say?¡± Lucinda still looked very dignified as she spoke, as though she hadn¡¯t been humiliated just now in front of all these people. ¡°Miss Turner, if you insist that the one you¡¯re wearing is authentic, do you dare to dance the ¡®Lover¡¯ with me?¡± The ¡°Lover¡± was the most difficult dance in tango. It showed every aspect of a woman-gentle, wild, or spoiled. The difficulty of this dancey in matching the steps to the rhythm; once the dancer was distracted for even just a second, she¡¯d no longer be able to catch up anymore. Everyone was shell-shocked. Was this woman out of her mind? Who gave her the confidence to ask tonight¡¯s protagonist for a dance battle? Wasn¡¯t she afraid she¡¯d make a fool of herself? Lucinda¡¯s point was this-the fake dress wouldn¡¯t survive a dance as intense as the Lover, because the quality wasn¡¯t as good as the authentic one. It would be an unprecedented scandal in front of so many people! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, to the guests who didn¡¯t know better, if Lucinda was willing to make a fool of herself, who were they to say no to the great show? On stage, Eleanor locked eyes with Lucinda. She was also confused. How could Lucinda be so confident that the one she was wearing was real? And when did Lucinda learn tango? Tango was the dance of choice among the upper ss, and Eleanor had just learnt it recently. ¡°Lover¡± was way too difficult for her, and she could barely remember all the steps. What if Lucinda danced better than her?! Eleanor bit her lip uneasily. Chapter 120 ¡°Cat got your tongue, Miss Turner? Are you afraid?¡± This was a direct provocation. If Eleanor didn¡¯t answer, she would be looked down upon and people would suspect that she hesitated because she was wearing the fake. Vivien immediately rallied to Eleanor¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Eleanor. You can beat her! Teach her a lesson! That way, everyone will know that she¡¯s wearing the fake!¡± Yes! How could she have forgotten?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Eleanor¡¯s eyes lit up. Lucinda was wearing the fake. No matter how well Lucinda danced, the dress would break. Humiliating Lucinda was practically guaranteed! After thinking it over, Eleanor brought the microphone close to her lips and said confidently, ¡°Lucinda, since you insist, we¡¯ll dance to entertain the guests. ¡± As she spoke, she delicately lifted the hem of her dress and curtsied in front of everyone. The guests nodded in approval. Obviously, they all thought highly of her. In the end, Eleanor decided to dance first. If Lucinda danced first, she¡¯d definitely make a fool of herself. Everyone would beughing at her and no one would be interested in enjoying Eleanor¡¯s beautiful dance anymore. So it would be better for her to dance first to leave a good impression on the audience. Because the Lover was a dance for couples, Eleanor nced in the direction of Nathaniel stood moments ago subconsciously. But his seat was empty. Where could he have gone? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor couldn¡¯t just leave to look for him, not while all eyes were on her. So she chose the most handsome man among those who volunteered and invited him to dance with her. The music started and the two started to dance to the rhythm. Although Eleanor¡¯s dance wasn¡¯t perfect, she had remembered the first half of the dance well. The guests kept in mind that tonight¡¯s party was held for her, so everyone apuded for her politely. Hearing their apuse, Eleanor thought that her performance amazed everyone, so she danced more dramatically. However, she was waving her arms to the music when she heard a slight ¡°hiss¡± from the inner side of her sleeve. The sound was very low and waspletely drown by the music, but she heard it clearly. Chapter 121 Was her dress ripping? Panic shed across Eleanor¡¯s face. How could it be possible?! Her dress was definitely the real deal! Was it because she stretched it to hard? Sulking, she tried to make her movements smaller. But because of her uneasiness, she missed the beat and stepped on her dance partner¡¯s foot! Then there was dead silence.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Embarrassed, Eleanor withdrew her foot and stopped the dance before the song ended. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I just came back from abroad, and I only learned this dance two days ago. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve disappointed you all. ¡± Vivien took her side immediately. ¡°You just learned two days ago, yet you already danced so well! Don¡¯t be modest, Eleanor. You did great!¡± Many guests chimed in and praised her, hoping to butter up to the Turner family. Mario and Presley smiled and thanked them politely. Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. She had convinced herself that she had just danced too wildly now, which would¡¯ve exined why her dress ripped. Otherwise, her dress couldn¡¯t be the fake one! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The song came to an abrupt end. Although her dance wasn¡¯t perfect, at least her dress was fine. Then the crowd looked to Lucinda expectantly. Vivien was the first to speak, taking pleasure in Lucinda¡¯s misfortune. ¡°Eleanor¡¯s done. It¡¯s your turn now!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda said calmly. She turned to look at Dwayne, only to see the embarrassed look on his face. He whispered dejectedly, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know how to dance the ¡®Lover¡¯. I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she me him. Vivien¡¯s smile widened. ¡°It seems that even Mr. Gordon can¡¯t help you now. What will you do? I doubt anyone is willing to dance with you! How embarrassing!¡± Chapter 122 Lucinda still didn¡¯t say anything. She looked around the crowd expectantly. Some of the young men present were tempted to dance with Dwayne¡¯s beautiful date, but they gave up because they were afraid that they¡¯d make a fool of themselves because they believed that Lucinda was wearing the fake. Two minutester, no one stepped forward to dance with Lucinda. Vivien smiled so smugly. She was about to mock Lucinda some more when a deep, masculine voice suddenly sounded from behind the crowd. ¡°Miss Ross, care for a dance?¡± The crowd looked in the direction of the voice and were stunned. It was none other than Nathaniel, who had returned to the banquet hall just now, staring at Lucinda intently.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡®s BunnyBookery In fact, he never left. He just hid in a quiet corner for a while. He didn¡¯t want to participate in the small battle between the two women. However, since Eleanor had finished dancing without a hitch, it meant that Lucinda¡¯s dress had to be the fake. If he could be her dance partner, he could quietly catch any wire that broke during the dance so that she wouldn¡¯t make a fool of herself. He thought he was doing it out of kindness, but someone didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Nate?¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Eleanor and Vivien cried out simultaneously. Vivien was worked up. ¡°Why the hell are you helping her? You¡¯re Eleanor¡¯s fiance! You didn¡¯t help Eleanor, but you¡¯re willing to help this woman? What will others think of Eleanor? Think about your fiancee!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she didn¡¯tin. She just looked at him pitifully, but in fact, she was gnashing her teeth with hatred on the inside. If Lucinda really agreed, Eleanor would be so humiliated! He had invited Lucinda to dance with him even though it would embarrass him. But he didn¡¯t invite Eleanor¡ªhis own fiancee. Why?! The hatred that had been brewing in Eleanor¡¯s heart suddenly reached the peak. Ignoring the two girls¡¯ints, Nathaniel looked at Lucinda again, hinting at her to ept his invitation. Lucinda cast a sidelong nce at him and walked straight to the stage. Chapter 123 ¡°Thank you for your kind offer, Mr. Roberts, but there¡¯s no need. I can dance by myself. ¡± ¡°What?! Is she crazy?¡± ¡°The ¡®Lover¡¯ is so difficult. How could she dance it alone? And is it just me or did it sound Like she doesn¡¯t respect Mr. Roberts at all?¡± ¡°What an ungrateful girl! I can¡¯t wait to see her make a fool out of herself!¡± ¡°Truly!¡± The guests broke into an uproar, badmouthing the rude Lucinda. Eleanor, on the other hand, was relieved. Vivien also sneered. ¡°Good, you¡¯re not stupid. ¡± Being rejected, Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened. He pursed his lips and sat back in his seat without saying anything more. Since that woman didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, then she couldn¡¯t me him when things went south. Lucinda, who was onstage, didn¡¯t seem to hear the skeptical voices from the audience. ¡®s BunnyBookery As the music began, she focused on the dance, and her aura suddenly changed. Seeing that she was about to start, the guests all fell silent and watched her with baited breath. One second, two seconds¡­ Time passed and nothing bad happened.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Instead, the people who had been waiting to see Lucinda embarrass herself were all stunned. Lucinda danced with the music without missing a single beat. The snow-white dress made her look like a fairy prancing about in the dark night. She seemed to be one with music. Her dance steps were sometimes gorgeous and elegant, and other times, they were passionate and wild. She even danced the most difficult cross steps, spinning, and jumping perfectly to the beat. It should¡¯ve been a duet, but she adapted the dance and made it look like it was meant to be a female solo performance. In fact, the ¡°Lover¡± seemed to have been choreographed specifically for her. ¡°Oh, my God! How is she doing that?!¡± Chapter 124 ¡°This is the best ¡®Lover¡¯ performance I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± ¡°If only I had invited her to dance with me. She¡¯s so beautiful! I regret everything!¡± The men who didn¡¯t want to stand up and dance with Lucinda just now all sighed and howled with regret.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If only they could hold her slender waist¡­ Some sulked while others watched in awe. ALL the guests were enjoying Lucinda¡¯s dance, captivated by her every movement. Nathaniel was no exception. He stared at the girl onstage. She Looked like a graceful and elegant swan. His deep-set eyes showed hints of awe and surprise. It was impossible to perform such a dance so perfectly without years of practice. Ever since the divorce, she had be more and more like a mysterious but tempting treasure. How many surprises was she keeping from him? Eleanor was also shocked. She was standing at the back corner of the stage, just outside the spotlight. She could clearly see the astonished expressions of the guests. Even her beloved Nathaniel stared at Lucinda from beginning to end. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She gritted her teeth, no longer able to conceal the ferocious jealousy and unwillingness on her face. But she quickly consoled herself. It didn¡¯t matter! None of it mattered. The more Lucinda danced, the more miserable she would beter! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As the dance approached its climax, the guests held their breaths as Lucinda picked up speed. Such an intense step would definitely rip her dress, and then this beautiful dance would be ruined! But Lucinda did countless pirouettes with the music, never missing a beat. Eleanor and Vivien¡¯s eyes were full of both jealousy and excitement. The crowd also watched with bated breath. Just as the tension reached its peak, Lucinda stopped spinning at the end of the song and stood firmly on the stage, posing beautifully. The dress looked fine-perfect even. There was no wardrobe malfunction. The dance was marvelous, and Lucinda had executed it wonderfully. Chapter 125 Everyone was silent at first. Then, they burst into thunderous apuse.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Despite being bombarded withpliments and flirty whistling, Lucinda remained as calm as usual. There was a strong contrast between the way the audience reacted to her performance and that of Eleanor¡¯s. The guests who had supported Eleanor earlier now didn¡¯t even want to look at her. They were busy reminiscing Lucinda¡¯s beautiful dance. However, with the end of the dance battle, there was still a problem. The two of them had both finished dancing, but neither of their dresses was broken. Then who was wearing the fake? The crowd broke into hushed whispers once more. Some even tried to research on the ¡®First Snow¡¯ dress on the Inte, hoping to find out which of the two dresses was the fake. Standing backstage, even Eleanor began to doubt whether Lucinda¡¯s dress was the fake. After all, how could this bitch be fine after dancing the ¡°Lover¡±? Her dress was supposed to be fake! What on earth was going on? Howe her dress was still intact? Eleanor, who had lost the dance battle to Lucinda by andslide, couldn¡¯t ept defeat. She rushed over to Lucinda, trying to find out what she did to that fake dress. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, before she could even get close to Lucinda, the seam that connected the skirt to her bodice suddenly ripped! The music had stopped ying already, so the sound of the tear was particrly loud, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. By the time Eleanor came to her senses, she quickly reached down to cover the rip, but it was toote! The seam gave outpletely. The skirt fell below her butt cheeks, exposing her pink underwear. With the spotlight trained on her, everyone saw what was going on. Panic-stricken, all the color drained from Eleanor¡¯s face. She subconsciously squatted down and tried to huddle up to cover herself, but this only served to rip the dress even more. The skirt fluttered to the floor, leaving her lower bodypletely bare, other than the pink underwear. At least she was wearing underwear! Chapter 126 After a moment of stunned silence, there was a burst ofughter. Everyone was mocking her! ¡°The Turner family is really something!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! How could the daughter of the Turner family wear a fake dress? And to think she was using that other girl of wearing the fake!¡± ¡°Yeah, she tried to make Mr. Gordon¡¯s date look bad. How dare she?¡± ¡°This is hrious! Not only did she dance poorly, but she also wore a fake designer dress! Does the Turner family think we¡¯re stupid?¡± Their mockingughter sounded particrly harsh in Eleanor¡¯s ears. In order to tter the Turner family just now, those people had praised Eleanor. But at this moment, they were humiliating her. Eleanor couldn¡¯t take it.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Eyes wide in hysteria, she screamed. Tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly. She felt so embarrassed, and nobody pitied her. ¡°No!! It¡¯s not like that! How can my dress be the fake?! How is that possible?!¡± Trembling, she still shook her head in disbelief. ALL of a sudden, something shed from beside her. Subconsciously, she looked in the direction of the sh and saw Lucinda, holding her phone up in front of her. She had taken a picture of Eleanor¡¯s embarrassing moment. How dare she take photos of her in front of so many people? Lucinda stood just a stone¡¯s throw away from Eleanor, her snow-white dress shone underneath the spotlight. She looked both noble and arrogant, like an angel descending from heaven. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How dare this bitch stand over her like this?! This scenepletely drove Eleanor mad. She rushed up regardless of her situation to pounce on Lucinda. ¡°You did this! You switched our dresses, didn¡¯t you?! Why?! You bitch!¡± Seeing that things were getting out of control, Mario hurriedly asked Presley to stop Eleanor. Only then did Presleye to her senses. She hurriedly gestured at two maids toe with her. But by the time they rushed towards the two girls, the fight was already over. Because a man stood firmly in between the two. When Eleanor saw him, it was as though she was looking at her savior. Chapter 127 She threw herself into Nathaniel¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Nate, you have to believe me. She did this! It had to be her! My parents spent thirty million dors on my dress. How could it be a fake? She must¡¯ve switched out our dresses when I wasn¡¯t looking!¡± While Listening to her quietly, Nathaniel kept ncing at Lucinda. Mario quickly picked up the microphone and cleared his throat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My daughter is a bit emotional right now, so I¡¯ll have my wife take her back to her room so that she can calm down first. As for the matter of the ¡®First Snow¡¯ dress, we did pay Miss Z thirty million dors. We even have the receipt. I¡¯ll definitely look into this matter thoroughly!¡± As he spoke, he bowed towards the audience and shot Presley a ferocious nce. ¡°Take her away now!¡± Presley nodded and asked the maid to drag Eleanor upstairs.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eleanor kept wailing and kicking loudly until she was locked in her room. Mario watched the maids drag her away, feeling more and more dissatisfied with his illegitimate daughter. He had thought that bringing her back to the family and recognizing her as his legitimate child would save the Turner family, but the exact opposite happened. What a joke! He felt so much regret. The spotlight had been turned off, so the crowd gathered in small groups and started discussing what had just happened. No one was paying attention to Lucinda in the meantime. Lucinda turned around and was about to step offstage when she caught a glimpse of someone staring at her. Nathaniel was pursing his lips tightly. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Annoyed by his stare, Lucinda looked at him with a provoking smile. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you mad that I ruined your fiancee¡¯s party?¡± Still staring at Lucinda unblinkingly, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes at her. Lucinda didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that, nor was she interested in finding out. When she was about to walk away, he asked gruffly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± There was a hint of concern in his low voice. Lucinda was taken aback. ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. I just witnessed such a good show. ¡± Chapter 128 After saying that, she turned around and went to look for Dwayne. Although Lucinda turned her back to Nathaniel, she still felt his eyes staring at her. It made her uneasy, and she subconsciously walked faster. Now that Eleanor was taken away, Mario did his best to appease the guests, who gradually stopped gossiping about his daughter. After all, they were at his party and it was rude to insult him and his family in his own home. Half an hourter, the party returned to its original harmonious atmosphere. Dwayne was now staring Lucinda with puppy-like awe. ¡°My queen, I¡¯m a good guy. I¡¯m sweet, soft, and obedient. Won¡¯t you consider me?¡± Among the guests, Nathaniel was standing close to them and was quietly eavesdropping on their conversation. When he heard Dwayne say this, his expression darkened. Lucinda wrinkled her nose in disgust and hissed in a low voice. ¡°No way. I¡¯m not interested in kids who aren¡¯t even old enough to get married. ¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel¡¯s expression restored to normal and he continued to chat andugh with the other guests. ¡®s BunnyBookeryContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Dwayne, on the other hand, was crestfallen. He snorted indignantly, ¡°I don¡¯t care! As soon as Ie of age, I¡¯ll marry you!¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t going to change his mind, Lucinda could only shake her head wryly. Seeing that the situation was finally under control, Mario picked up the microphone once more. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you all foring to my daughter¡¯s wee banquet. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°But there is another reason why we invited you all here today. My family has something very important to announce!¡± Mario paused, and the crowd instantly went silent, waiting to hear what he was going to say. His face became very serious and he said, ¡°I¡¯m sure all the guests present know what happened to the Turner Group a few days ago. Make no mistake, I¡¯m very sad about it. However, the Turner Group can¡¯t close its doors. So tonight, I¡¯d Like to present to you all, the new heir of the Turner Group, Eleanor Turner. ¡± He turned his head and stretched his hand out towards the stairs. Eleanor stood at the top of the stairs in a different attire. She now had on a Light yellow dress. Her fluffy curly hair was wrapped expertly around her right shoulder. Even her makeup had been retouched. She looked exquisite. Her gentle and elegant smile was perfect. No one would have guessed that something embarrassing had happened less than an hour ago. The guests gave a thunderous apuse as she came down the stairs. Chapter 129 Mario returned her hug with the same enthusiasm. Then, he stepped down the stage for Eleanor to have the floor. Eleanor held the microphone and looked at the crowd with a smile.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She was excited to finally be in the spotlight. First, she looked at her parents. ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to do something for the Turner Group. I will try my best to understand thepany affairs and help the Turner Group to grow. ¡± Then, she looked away from them and smiled at the crowd. ¡°Thank you all for finding the time to attend my banquet. I hope you all have a good time tonight. ¡± The guests apuded again, thinking that her speech was over. But it wasn¡¯t. Her face flushed a little as if shy, and then she continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure a majority of the guests are already aware of this, but I want to officially invite you all to my engagement party with Mr. Nathaniel Roberts, the president of the Roberts Group. It is a month from now, and will take ce in Eastmo Hotel. I hope you will alle and witness our love. ¡± The joy on her face as she said this was evident. She looked at Nathaniel with a sweet smile, but from the corner of her eye, she tried to see how Lucinda was reacting to this. Instinctively, Dwayne turned to look at Lucinda. However, Lucinda¡¯s face was devoid of any emotion. She sipped on her wine like all was well with her world. Although she didn¡¯t seem to be disturbed, Dwayne was still worried about her. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s not been very long since you got divorced with him, but he has wasted no time to get engaged. He¡¯s not a good man. It¡¯s good thing that you divorced him. ¡± He scoffed and added, ¡°Eleanor deliberately announced it at the banquet to egg you on. What a scheming bitch!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was amused by Dwayne¡¯s attempt to console her. She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve literally said everything. There¡¯s nothing left for me to add. ¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Eleanor spotted Lucinda and Dwayne talking andughing. Why was the bitch pretending not to care? Did she take her as a joke? Eleanor could feel her angering back to the surface. After a small bow to the audience, she stepped down from the stage and began to toast with the guests. Presley led her around the hall for her to greet the guests. A waiter followed silently behind her with wine in his hand. She went through the small groups of guests who were chatting happily and raised a toast that way too. Chapter 130 Soon enough, she finally approached Lucinda. Eleanor held a ss to Lucinda and said in a calm voice, ¡°Lucinda, I think you are a very generous person. You will forget about the small quarrel we just had, won¡¯t you?¡± Lucinda picked up a ss of red wine and also looked at Eleanor with a smile on her red lips. ¡°Miss Turner, sadly, you¡¯re mistaken about me. I¡¯m the type of person who holds grudges. Even for the smallest grievance, I never fail to seek revenge. ¡± The smile on Eleanor¡¯s face faded for a second, but then she quickly covered it up with an even brighter smile and went close to Lucinda¡¯s ear. Anyone watching them would think they got along just fine. ¡°I¡¯m sure you felt terrible when you heard about my engagement to Nate, right? I mean, it must not have been easy to suffer so much in the Roberts family for three years, only to leave in dejection. I feel bad for you. ¡± Eleanor smiled, but they both knew what that smile meant. Lucinda tilted her head slightly and raised her eyebrows as if surprised. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t see any Love between you and Mr. Roberts. I thought it was only your eyesight that was poor. Since you can¡¯t tell a fake dress from an authentic one, you might have chosen the wrong boyfriend too. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The smile on Eleanor¡¯s face froze as she recalled how she had made a fool of herself earlier on. She was so angry that she clenched the stem of the ss in a tight grip. She looked at Lucinda and hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t be socent, Lucinda. You¡¯ve not won yet, and in any case, even if you do, I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily. ¡± She was smiling as she threatened Lucinda. No one could have guessed what was going on. Lucinda raised her eyebrowszily and rolled her eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll be here, waiting for what you can do. Before that though, there¡¯s something I want to share with you. ¡± Eleanor took a step back and gave her a suspicious look. ¡°What?¡± To others watching, it looked like they had just finished whispering to each other. Lucinda opened her phone and turned the screen for Eleanor to see. She smiled innocently and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you think about it?¡± ¡°You!¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t keep her anger in check after thatst draw. The bitch! Chapter 131 How dare Lucinda threaten her with those humiliating pictures of her she just took? Eleanor tried to take the phone away from Lucinda, but Lucinda quickly drew it back to her. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Eleanor spat out through gritted teeth and went to pour red wine on Lucinda. Dwayne saw everything that happened and didn¡¯t care to interrupt them until now. He was about to step in and block the wine when, Ssh¡ª A full ss of red wine sshed on Eleanor¡¯s face and ruined her delicate makeup.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Then the dark red wine instantly stained her pale yellow dress. Eleanor gasped and wiped the wine on her face. She didn¡¯t know how, but Lucinda seemed to have seen her move earlier. She held her hand down and instead, Eleanor was the one that got drenched with red wine. That was what she wanted to do to Lucinda, but the bitch got the best of her. Eleanor was so pissed off at this point. The noise in their direction drew the attention of the guests nearby. As soon as Eleanor noticed this, she put on a hurt and pitiful face. ¡°L-Lucinda. I was only hoping that you would be able to let Nate go. Why did you do that?¡± she cried. The guests that were close came closer to see what was going on. Naturally, the scene made them all to think that Lucinda was bullying Eleanor. They weren¡¯t surprised though. Since Dwayne had a bad reputation, his femalepanion wouldn¡¯t be any different from him. After this, some people started talking negatively about Lucinda. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, Lucinda didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. She shook her head at Eleanor as though she pitied her and asked, ¡°How many times have you used this same trick of yours? When will you get tired of it?¡± A guest handed a handkerchief to Eleanor who took it and whined while cleaning herself. ¡°What are you talking about, Lucinda? I just want you to let Nate go. I really love him and we¡¯re going to be engaged soon. Can¡¯t you just give us your blessing?¡± She was clearly trying to pass on a message to the crowd by saying this, and just as she expected, they started gossiping about it. When Presley noticed themotion, she rushed over and was surprised to see Eleanor¡¯s dress stained with red wine. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 132 Eleanor opened her mouth to exin, but Dwayne interrupted her, his tone cold and eyes full of anger. ¡°The Turner family is a really something, huh? First, you tried to nder my date by saying she wore a fake designer dress, and now you are trying to defame her. Are you looking for trouble with the Gordon family? Well, know this. I won¡¯t forget what happened tonight. ¡± That said, he led Lucinda out without Looking back. The other guests just watched in confusion. They didn¡¯t dare offend him, so they made way for him as he walked past them. Presley looked on, her face the perfect picture of confusion. What the hell was this about? Wasn¡¯t it Eleanor who got bullied? Presley was just about to question Eleanor when Mario and Nathaniel walked over. As soon as Eleanor saw Nathaniel, she behaved more aggrieved and cried, ¡°Nate!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel just stared at her in silence. His expression wasn¡¯t very clear in the dim light. Seeing how embarrassed Eleanor looked, Mario asked, ¡°What happened?¡± She didn¡¯t have to exin as those who were around exined for her in bits. They spoke in favour of Eleanor, but didn¡¯t dare say anything excessive against Lucinda for fear of offending Dwayne. Mario nodded, having an idea on what could have happened. He then smiled and invited the guests to return to enjoy the party. ¡®s BunnyBookery Afterforting Eleanor with a few words, he left her and went back to entertain the guests. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor sobbed and held Nathaniel¡¯s hand. She acted coquettishly and looked up at him with charming eyes. ¡°Nate, don¡¯t me Lucinda, okay? The announcement of our engagement must have really unsettled her. ¡± Still staring at her, Nathaniel finally asked coldly, ¡°What did you say to her just now?¡± Eleanor was taken aback by his question. He didn¡¯t look very happy either. So she rushed to exin, ¡°I only told her that we were going to be engaged and that I wished she could give us her blessing. I didn¡¯t know she would get so angry and pour her wine on me. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Nathaniel scoffed in disbelief, his eyes getting colder. Thinking he was getting worked up because she was humiliated, Eleanor held his hand more tightly. Chapter 133 But then he shook her off and said in a disappointed tone, ¡°Ellie, as time goes by, I don¡¯t seem to understand or recognize you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eleanor¡¯s face went pale for a moment. This was the first time that he was acting so indifferent towards her. Did this mean he saw what happened? If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. If he really saw what happened, then he would be more disgusted for sure if she kept lying. ¡°Nate, I was so angry because Lucinda mocked me with the photos of my embarrassed look, so I wanted to pour wine on her. But I promise you that I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m still the same person you used to know. ¡± Nathaniel just let her talk on without saying anything. His silence put Eleanor in a state of panic. She held his hand and cried bitterly. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m so scared. You promised to marry me and make up for what happened. Trust me, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Nathaniel frowned at the mention of the past. Honestly, he felt disgusted at this point. Since she came back, she never hesitated to throw the incident of so many years ago in his face. She was much different from the little girl he used to know. It had only been three years since she went abroad. How could someone change so much? Presley understood Nathaniel. Even as a woman, she was disgusted by what Eleanor did. She rolled her eyes and was about to leave the soon to be engaged couple, when Nathaniel stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Turner, Ellie is not in a good mood tonight. Maybe you should take her back so that she can rest. ¡± Presley couldn¡¯t refuse. She smiled softly like a loving mother and pulled Eleanor away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was not until Nathaniel waspletely out of sight that the smile on her face fell and she pinched Eleanor¡¯s arm hard. ¡°You¡¯re really a little bitch! He¡¯s gone, so you can stop acting now. I¡¯m so angry with you!¡± Eleanor just red at her. Presley scoffed and asked, ¡°Why are you just staring at me like that? Do you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Presley scoffed again and let her go roughly before walking back into the main banquet hall with grace. Once they left the Turner family¡¯s vi, Lucinda parted ways with Dwayne and went back to Cyrus¡¯ vi alone. At home, she took a shower, put on a facial mask and ate some fresh fruit. She was in a good mood this night. Suddenly, her phone rang. After seeing who it was, she pressed the answer button without hesitation. Chapter 134 Thank you very much for tonight. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have made a fool of myself. ¡± Miss Zughed loudly on the other end of the phone. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Actually, only a fairy deserves to wear a fairy dress. Besides, my dress came out like it was tailor-made for you. If Eleanor wore it, I would have been depressed for a lifetime. ¡± Lucinda smiled and shook her head. Fortunately, before leaving tonight, she had sensed that there was something wrong with the dress since Dwayne didn¡¯t send it. She called Miss Z immediately and they found out it was a fake. Fortunately, Eleanor was a little fatter than Lucinda, and the dress she smuggled didn¡¯t fit her well. She asked the tailor to open it up to amodate her size, but this only made it possible for Lucinda to get the authentic dress. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when youe back,¡± Lucinda said. On the other side of the phone, Miss Z was watching the video Dwayne took of Lucinda dancing. Then she said into the phone, ¡°I have a better way you can thank me. Why not be my model? I will be very happy. ¡± ¡°You know, I¡¯m not cheap at all. Let¡¯s talk about it again when you can afford to pay me. ¡± Miss Zined, but still remained good-natured and praised Lucinda¡¯s dancing. The two of them were old friends who hadn¡¯t been in contact for many years. So, it was great catching up. They chatted in good humour untilte into the night.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lucinda woke up the next day in a very good mood. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, when she arrived at thepany, she noticed that the employees looked at her strangely. She was used to receiving stares from them, but this time was different. Lucinda was confused, but she decided not to take it seriously and went straight to her office. When the employees on her floor saw her go into her office, they came together and started whispering among themselves. ¡°Is the news online true?¡± asked a fat employee. ¡°It makes no sense though. Miss Ross seems to me like a very straightforward person. She doesn¡¯t look like that type of person. ¡± A woman with heavy makeup didn¡¯t agree. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I noticed for a long time that something was wrong with her. She¡¯s not a good person. You only take her side because she¡¯s pretty. If she was ugly, you wouldn¡¯t have believed her. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about you being an idiot!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Chapter 135 They were almost quarrelling when the loud sound of someone coughing made them rush to their seats in less than a second. It was Lucinda. She hade out of her office to get something to drink. Seeing that she was about to make coffee for herself, Vivian rushed to help her. ¡°Miss Ross, I¡¯m sorry. I was about to make coffee for you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Everyone was now anxious as they tried to see what was going on in the tea room. Their greatest fear in this moment, was if Lucinda had heard them or not. If she did, how much did she hear? Lucinda brewed herself a cup of coffee and went back to her office with it. There was no expression on her face. As soon as she sat down, Vivian followed her in. ¡°Miss Ross, did you hear what they said just now?¡± She Looked very worried. Lucinda just tilted her head slightly, making the woman even more anxious. ¡°Then, do you know the news on the Inte?¡± What news? Lucinda furrowed her eyebrows. Seeing the look on her boss¡¯ face, Vivian quickly exined, ¡°Last night, a video of you pouring red wine on Miss Turner at the banquet of the Turner family was uploaded online. Then this morning, someone imed that you were the other woman in the rtionship between Miss Turner and her fiance. That is what everyone is talking about right now. ¡± Lucinda stopped typing on theputer and held out her hand. Vivian took out her phone and quickly handed it to her. She looked at it intensely and shook her head in disbelief. The video had been edited, leaving only the scene where she poured the ss of wine on Eleanor. She did look very arrogant in the video. All thements cursed her. No one was for her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda wasn¡¯t worried about the video. Her problem was where they called her the other woman who destroyed a rtionship. Was Eleanor courting death or what? What Lucinda didn¡¯t know, was if Nathaniel was a part of this scheme. Seeing how the expression on Lucinda¡¯s face was changin Vivian asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss Ross, what are you going to do Lucinda returned her phone and continued with her work. ¡°Nothing for now. You can leave now. We don¡¯t have much time left to submit the program n for the girl team¡¯s talent show. I have work to do. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What ?¡± Vivian looked at her in shock. Chapter 136 ¡°But. Miss Ross, if you don¡¯t deal with it now, it will only get worse. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t say a word. It was as though she hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Vivian sighed. She knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade her boss. Vivian couldn¡¯t figure out what was on her mind, so she turned and left helplessly. In just a few hours since the rumor was posted online, it had spread so fast that it soon reached the top three of the search list. When Lucinda didn¡¯t respond to any of these, someone decided to pay Inte trolls to make things worse for Lucinda, and to favour Eleanor. Lucinda¡¯s background as an orphan was exposed, and her work in Angle Intl too. As soon as this hit the Inte, journalists swarmed the doors of Angle Intl, waiting for an opportunity to interview her. It only got worse after that. The stock price of Angle Intl plummeted two percent in just an hour, and it was still going down. The whole Inte supported Eleanor. ¡°I feel so bad for Eleanor. She and Mr. Roberts love each other so much, but that scheming bitch won¡¯t let them be. ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t that mean bitch just kill herself? And pouring wine on Eleanor like that? That¡¯s an offense! She should be arrested for that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The bitch deserves to die. She deserved to be abandoned by her parents. ¡± ¡°As a fan, I ask that thepany should fire this despicable employee immediately! This is the type of employee that will ruin my idol¡¯s reputation. ¡± ¡°I agree. ¡± ¡°I agree too. We strongly support you!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor was sitting on the lounge chair in the room, smiling happily and scrolling through thements on her phone. ¡°Bitch! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll get out of this one!¡± she murmured excitedly. If things went on like this, then Angle Intl would indeed have to fire Lucinda to steer clear of any drama.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as Cyrus found out what Lucinda did, he would obviously fire her, right? Eleanor was so delighted that sheughed hard. Herughter had been a long timeing. It had been so long since she felt so happy. Without her job and without Cyrus, Lucinda had nothing on her. Chapter 137 Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but apud Melody for her brilliant n. It was really easy and efficient to work with her. Her smile never leaving her face, Eleanor took a sip of her tea. Vivian from Angle Intl was also reading the news at her desk. Things were definitely getting worse. If it went on this way, would Lucinda lose her job?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And if her boss did, would Vivian-Lucinda¡¯s new assistant be fired too? Vivian was so anxious. She couldn¡¯t sit still. But then she forced herself to remain calm. After all, Lucinda didn¡¯t seem worried even a Little. As the person receiving all the bullets, it didn¡¯t seem to bother her. In the office, Lucinda sat in front of theputer, and thought about ns for the talent show. She hadn¡¯t seen everything that was being said on the Inte yet. Suddenly, her phone rang and broke her train of thought. She looked at the screen and furrowed her eyebrows wondering who it could be. It was an unknown number. She ignored the call at first, but after the person insisted three times, it was clear that they just wouldn¡¯t give up. Lucinda rolled her eyes and answered the call. Who could it be? A familiar low and hoarse voice came through the phone as soon as the call went through. He sounded a bit anxious. As though he had mixed feelings of sorts. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°How can you really focus on work with all that¡¯s happening on the Inte? Are you indifferent or just in stupid?¡± Nathaniel? Lucinda blinked in surprise. He was thest person she could have expected to call her. She changed her phone number after their divorce. How did he get it? Judging from his tone though, it was as though he had nothing to do with what was going on online. But that didn¡¯t matter, right? ALL that mattered was that it had something to do with his beloved Eleanor. Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds. Chapter 138 Then he asked, ¡°Are you not scared?¡± Sheughed at this. What was she supposed to be scared of? ¡°Mr. Roberts, you have a great imagination. Why don¡¯t you try writing novels? It might bring you more money than the real-estate industry. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious, Lucinda,¡± he said, actually sounding serious. He realized that they hadn¡¯t even gone two seconds into the conversation, and they were already quarrelling. ¡°Guess what? I¡¯m serious too. Now you¡¯d better talk to your fiancee instead of putting your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. If she keepsing at me, she might not be able to bear the consequences. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice got colder the more she spoke. ¡°Also, I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed away from me from now on. I repeat myself, nothing that has to do with me, is any of your business. ¡± Nathaniel was taken aback by her coldness. Before he could even put in another word, Lucinda hung up. He looked at the phone in shock. What the hell was wrong with this woman? Why was she so angry? As soon as Lucinda dropped her phone, it rang again. This time, it was Dwayne. ¡°Lucinda, have you figured how to deal with this matter? I can make a statement for you. From my experience, Angle Intl is good at PR management. They should be able to suppress it soon.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± Worry was evident in Dwayne¡¯s voice. He was truly kind to suggest such a thing. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was happy, but she couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re a popr male star. If you speak for me, the situation will be even worse. Your brainless fans will rush here with knives to end my life. Besides, I don¡¯t want to just suppress it. ¡± Dwayne paused for a second and said, ¡°You talk like you already have a n. If you need anything, just let me know. ¡± Lucinda said she would. Then they hung up, and she went back to her job. Two times, Vivian had walked up to Lucinda¡¯s office but never managed to enter. She wanted to say something, but changed her mind each time and went back to her desk. It was noon, and people were still talking about it. Chapter 139 The post of Vivien and Eleanor¡¯s picture before the banquet was also on the hot search. Many ounts reposted and portrayed Eleanor as a kind and innocent girl. When Eleanor saw this, she decided to register an ount in her name and only followed one person¨CNathaniel. She posted something about the love story between her and Nathaniel which instantly attracted fifty or sixty thousand fans. She also posted a note of gratitude to her fans for their affection. This brought her many more Likes. Eleanor squealed excitedly in front of her phone. She didn¡¯t think that her n would work so perfectly this time. It felt so good to ruin Lucinda and build her own reputation at the same time. Her phone pinged, notifying her that she got another reply. She smiled, eager to see what would be said this time. She was enjoying being ttered. However, it wasn¡¯t what she expected. The message read, ¡°So, it turns out that you are the scheming bitch! Bitch! She just posted the truth. ¡± What the hell?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Why did this person talk to her Like that? And who posted what? Just like that, a second message entered her phone, then a third, and so on. All of them were cursing her. No. . Nou. This couldn¡¯t be happening. What had Lucinda done? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As Eleanor scrolled through her social media feed, a video suddenly caught her attention. It seemed to be from Lucinda¡¯s ount. It showed a different angle of the banquet they had both attended. In the video, Lucinda handed her phone to Eleanor, as if sharing something with her. Eleanor¡¯s face suddenly twisted with anger and she raised her ss as if she was about to pour her wine on Lucinda. However, Lucinda managed to hold her wrist and ended up pouring the entire ss of wine on Eleanor¡¯s face instead. Although the video showed more detail, it didn¡¯t really matter as it was still Lucinda who had poured wine on Eleanor. Before those haters couldment on the video, the ount posted another message. ¡°We are divorced, and now have nothing to do with each other. ¡± Chapter 140 This got everyone baffled. What did that mean? Was she saying that she was not the side piece, but the ex-wife? The two posts were simple and straightforward, but theycked any real proof to back them up. As soon as the post went up, thements section was flooded with a deluge of vicious remarks. Besides, there were still lots ofmenters who stood up for Eleanor, pointing out that they didn¡¯t believe the two posts were genuine. They even threatened to do a live stream of themmitting suicide if they were proven wrong about Eleanor. In a few minutes, the events turned. New proof surfaced on the Inte. The proof showed that Eleanor had drugged Nathaniel some time before. They were clear proof. Thementers were shocked and disgusted by this revtion. What kind of woman would resort to such dirty tactics against her own future husband? The evidence only solidified the suspicions that Eleanor was nothing more than a side piece. ¡®s BunnyBookery The message where Lucinda mentioned a divorce suddenly seemed more credible in light of the new evidence. However, there were still people arguing that Lucinda indeed poured wine on Eleanor despite everything, iming that Lucinda was too full of herself. Thankfully, there were people who saw reason amidst the chaos. Thement section was alive with spection and gossip. ¡°If Lucinda is Mr. Roberts¡¯ ex-wife, whom he had been kept hidden for three years, then Eleanor must be the side piece, right?¡± Another quickly retorted, ¡°And look at this video! It¡¯s actually Eleanor who was about to pour wine on Lucinda first. So maybe Lucinda wasn¡¯t in the wrong trying to defend herself?¡± ¡°I worked as a waiter at that banquet,¡± one person exined. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The Turner family was short-staffed, so I was sent over to help out. Eleanor and Lucinda wore the same dress, and she used Lucinda of wearing a knock-off. But then we found out that it was actually her own dress that was fake. Maybe that¡¯s why Eleanor wanted to take revenge on Lucinda during the toast.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Little did she know that Lucinda would end up pouring wine on her instead. ¡± This eagermenter exined in detail. So many people were gossiping and leavingments under that post. They even went so far as to release two more videos as evidence. One showed Eleanor dancing at the banquet, while the other showed her making a fool of herself with her dress breaking apart. Many people who were previously in the dark about the situation watched these videos with great interest. Meanwhile, Eleanor was growing increasingly wary of thements she was receiving on her own ount. When she checked the top search list, she noticed that the posts scolding Lucinda had dropped in poprity. She had to scroll down quite a bit to find them. Chapter 141 But what caught her eye were the new posts that had surged to the top of the list. All of them were rted to her! ¡°Miss Turner¡¯s dance¡± ¡°Eleanor¡¯s embarrassment¡± ¡°Miss Turner bought the fake dress¡±¡­ The words in thements section were like a punch in the gut for Eleanor, stirring her emotions. Her hands trembled as she clicked the posts. She couldn¡¯t believe that her embarrassing moments at the banquet had been exposed, and worse, the videos had gone viral. How could this be happening? Mario had assured her that the guests had been warned not to tell a soul. And the Turner family¡¯s servants wouldn¡¯t dare to do so, for fear of punishment. Out of desperation, Eleanor switched to her alt ount to defend herself and shift the me onto Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯ve met Miss Turner before. She¡¯s a really kind person. I¡¯m sure she was framed about the fake designer dress. Lucinda was probably behind everything!¡± But her attempts to salvage her reputation were futile. Amenter responded, ¡°It¡¯s just so funny that she made a fool of herself. The pink underwear suit is really something. Ha-ha!¡± Eleanor was livid, andshed out at thementers. This sparked an online argument. Eleanor was no match for these experiencedmenters. She soon got stressed-out. It was clear to everyone that she was losing control, and her confrontational manners only made things worse. ¡°Why do you defend her so much? Are you Eleanor? Is this your alt ount?¡± Someone quicklypared both ounts and found that they shared the same IP address. The evidence was damning. Eleanor¡¯s reputation waspletely destroyed in seconds. She had paid off some people to paint her as an innocent victim inments and posts, but her scheme was now exposed. It turned out that Eleanor had drugged her fiance, worn a counterfeit dress, and created an anonymous ount to smear Lucinda¡¯s reputation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On the other hand, all Lucinda did was post a video and a few brief words. The more Eleanor tried to cover her tracks, the clearer it became that she was the one at fault. The Inte exploded with outrage. With everything almost settled, Lucinda told Dwayne to retreat. Dwayne was posing online, pretending to be the extra help for the Turner family¡¯s banquet who saw everything. A small smile yed at the corners of Lucinda¡¯s lips as she thought of Eleanor¡¯s deceitful actions. Eleanor had tried to frame her, but in the end, it was Eleanor herself who ended up being condemned. Eleanor had underestimated Lucinda¡¯s ability to handle public opinion online. Her attempt to smear Lucinda¡¯s reputation had been a mistake.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 142 Lucinda was now working at an entertainmentpany and was a pro at public rtions and manipting online sentiment. Lucinda calmly set her phone aside and got back to work. Little did she know that ten minutester, she would be the talk of the town again. A video of her dancing at a recent banquet had been uploaded online. Despite the wild and s@xy nature of the dance, Lucinda looked pure and ethereal on her light makeup and white dress. This was in stark contrast to Eleanor¡¯s previous dance video, and the people who saw it were stunned. ¡®s BunnyBookery The video gained an overwhelming amount of views in record time and quickly shot up to the top of the search rankings. ¡°That¡¯s outstanding! I can¡¯t believe how perfect her dance is!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°That is the most difficult dance to learn. How is she dancing so effortlessly? She¡¯s perfect. ¡± ¡°Compared to Lucinda¡¯s dance, the Turner girl¡¯s dance was so poor. I¡¯m definitely a Lucinda fan on this one!¡± ¡°You are so stunning! You must be a star!¡± Lucinda¡¯s dance had won the hearts of many people online, who showered her with praises and even asked her to pursue a dancing career. Some of them even took it upon themselves to defend Lucinda¡¯s honor, calling out the person who just said he wanted tomit suicide on live stream toe out to be beaten. As Lucinda worked on herputer, Vivian burst into the room holding her phone. She was clearly excited and filled with admiration. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda, you were amazing! I¡¯m officially your fan now, and I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do!¡± Lucinda was a bit confused until Vivian showed her the video that had been making the rounds online. Wow, did Cyrus do this? It was unlike him to draw attention to her like this, as she had always preferred to keep a low profile. Then who could it be? She looked at Vivian, who was talking excitedly, smiled and shrugged her shoulders, not giving it much thought. Meanwhile, the mood in the Turner family was somber. Presley sat on the couch, snacking on some fruit as if the situation didn¡¯t concern her. Chapter 143 Eleanor stood in the center of the living room with a rigid posture. With his hands sped behind his back, Mario paced back and forth with a scowl. Mario grew increasingly furious the more he dwelled on the situation. He walked up to Eleanor and gave her a hard p on the cheek. ¡°You are not my daughter!¡± he shouted. Mario¡¯s pnded hard on Eleanor¡¯s cheek, sending her crashing to the floor before she could even react. ¡°You are such a jinx. Do you want to destroy our family and bring us down with you? I can¡¯t believe that I gave birth to a foolish daughter Like you!¡± Mario stared at her, gritting his teeth in anger. Eleanor winced in pain as she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and attempted to stand up, but failed twice and eventually settled for just sitting on the floor. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡± Mario¡¯s face turned even redder with rage. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! Do you think that I won¡¯t hear about it? It was you who bought that fake dress and sent it to Lucinda. You were the one who started that rumor on the Inte. Why do you detest her so much? Why are you spreading these lies about her?¡± Eleanor remained silent, not knowing how to respond. Mario got infuriated when she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Spreading lies about her is not even what hurt me the most. How foolish are you to allow yourself to get caught and now the Turner family¡¯s reputation is all ruined!¡± Presley, who had been watching the scene unfold, attempted to calm Mario down. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get so angry. It¡¯s not worth damaging your health over. Besides, Eleanor¡¯s mother is just a mistress. She probably never learned how to behave properly like Jennifer did. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Mario¡¯s hatred for Eleanor only intensified upon hearing this. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to live to bring a gue to our family. ¡± Listening to her father and stepmother abuse her, Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. Here she was, being condemned to death by her own father. She tried to push herself up from the ground. Her left cheek was swollen from the force of Mario¡¯s p. But despite the pain, she refused to feel defeated. With a fierce glint in her eyes, she met her father¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you have to count on me to help the Turner Group, even though you detest me so much. Doesn¡¯t the thought of that get you infuriated?¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 144 Mario was so enraged that he raised his hand again, as if he wanted to p her once more. But instead of flinching, Eleanor leaned forward and taunted him. ¡°Go ahead and hit me! You might as well beat me to death! Then the great Turner family would be ejected from the circle of wealthy families! Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who ruined the Turner family. How does that feel? Amazing, right?¡± Mario was rendered speechless by Eleanor¡¯s words. His face flushed with anger. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to go through with the p he had intended, and simply stood there, seething with rage. Eleanor smirked and nced at Presley who was still casually munching on fruit. ¡°So the bitch you talked about will take over the Turner Group. And where is your beloved daughter? I doubt she will wake up for the rest of her life. You hate me and my mother so much, yet you still have to pretend to be a good mother to me. That must be exhausting, right?¡± Presley was incensed by Eleanor¡¯s words and pounded the table. ¡°You! You nasty bitch! How dare you curse Jennifer! The Turner Group is yours to temporarily manage. When Jennifer wakes up, you would have to let it go! Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself!¡± Eleanor wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Then pray to God more and hope that he has pity on your daughter. But instead of standing here arguing with me, you should be dealing with my mess! If I¡¯m in trouble, the Turner Group will be too. ¡± With that, she stormed upstairs in anger and mmed the door shut loudly intentionally. Presley was livid. ¡°You, you! Atst, you¡¯ve revealed your true disgusting character, haven¡¯t you? And you even dare threaten me!¡± Not willing to let it go, she turned to Mario and fussed, ¡°Honey! You heard how she spoke to me. What did I do to deserve that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Meanwhile, upstairs, Eleanor had locked the door to shut out the noise from downstairs. She walked over to the dressing table and knocked over all the pricey cosmetics on it. She was even more infuriated by the sound the items made as they crashed onto the floor. Then she grabbed her phone and dialed a number. The phone was answered immediately. She said in a very angry tone, ¡°You said this was going to ruin her. I didn¡¯t only fail to do that, but instead she¡¯s be an overnight sensation on the Inte!¡± Melody, who was busy with her skincare routine, brushed off her concerns. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s not that big of a deal. Just give it some time and people will forget. I¡¯ll help you out, so don¡¯t worry.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Why are you so scared?¡± Chapter 145 Although Eleanor felt relieved, she couldn¡¯t shake off her frustration. ¡°What about Lucinda? Are we just going to let her get away with this? She¡¯s only going to be more arrogant!¡± Melody spoke with assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we can¡¯t do anything out in the open, we¡¯ll have to be sneaky about it. ¡± Eleanor listened carefully to Melody¡¯s proposal and eventually consented. She looked at herself in the mirror with a malicious grin and said, ¡°Excellent. I can¡¯t wait to see that bitch suffer. ¡± Meanwhile, in the office of the CEO of the Roberts Group, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes were fixated on a video of Lucinda dancing. Nathaniel gazed intently at his phone, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Boss. ¡± A sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts and Flynn walked in. Nathaniel quickly put his phone away, grabbed his coffee, and took a sip. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Flynn hesitated for a moment before speaking up. ¡°I found out that the dress was indeed bought by the Turners and they paid Miss Z 30 million dors. But I don¡¯t understand how Lucinda got her hands on the authentic one. ¡± He paused for a moment and then added, ¡°There¡¯s probably been a misunderstanding?¡± Nathaniel said nothing in response. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Flynn peeked at him curiously and saw his deep eyes. But he couldn¡¯t tell what Nathaniel was thinking. Flynn continued to exin, ¡°Regardless, I don¡¯t think this matter has anything to do with Miss Turner. She¡¯s too innocent to be involved in this mess.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I think someone is deliberately messing with her, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s been having such a tough time. ¡± ¡°Innocent?¡± Nathaniel furrowed his brow. Flynn defended his statement, ¡°Yes, Miss Turner is innocent and kind. You¡¯ve known her for years. Haven¡¯t you thought the same?¡± Nathaniel shot him a re, causing Flynn to quickly lower his head. The room fell into an awkward silence. Chapter 146 Nathaniel rose from his seat and walked over to the French window, staring out at the rain. He lit up a cigarette and took a drag. The hazy smoke gave him a mysterious aura. ¡°Boss?¡± Flynn called out. Nathaniel stubbed out his cigarette and sat back down on the sofa. ¡°There¡¯s an issue from years back that requires your thorough investigation. Keep it confidential and don¡¯t let anyone find out. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Flynn noticed the serious expression on his boss¡¯ face and became careful. Dealing with the public opinion on the Inte was no easy feat for the Turner Group, but they managed to do so with great effort and speed. Despite the initial buzz, interest in the topic quickly waned and soon few people paid it any attention. ¡®s BunnyBookery After all, she wasn¡¯t a celebrity. And news about the rich and powerful was often seen as little more than a joke by Inte users, easily forgotten. Lucinda had been having a great timetely. With Eleanor more well behaved than ever and Melody back in Stastle, the two usual troublemakers were out of the way, allowing Lucinda to quickly finalize her talent show n. Now, the next step was to find an appropriate base. Immediately work was over, Lucinda hopped in her car and drove over to the training base to check it out. After quickly arranging for some necessary improvements, she made her way to the parking lot and prepared to head home. ¡°Help me, help¡­¡± As she rounded an isted corner with no surveince cameras in sight, Lucinda heard a strange voice cry out. It was a girl¡¯s voice. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Keep quiet if you don¡¯t want me to kill you. ¡± The man with a rough scar etched across his cheek was holding a dagger which he pressed against the girl¡¯s face with no pity. The other man seemed amused as he trampled on her chest and let out an uncontrobleughter. The terrified girl didn¡¯t dare resist and simply nodded her head in agreement to their demands. Upon seeing herpliance, both men became even more aggressive. ¡°Hey, beautiful. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had s@x. In as much as you do as we say, we won¡¯t have to kill you,¡± they taunted with wicked grins. The girl began to weep uncontrobly. Both men smirked and started touching her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 147 As one of the men was unbuttoning her shirt, someone struck him on the head. He clutched his bleeding skull and tumbled to the ground. The scarred man was taken aback. He turned around and came face-to-face with a woman, holding a pair of high heels in her hand. Lucinda wore a white suit and trousers and lookedmanding and powerful. The scarred man¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as heid eyes on Lucinda. ¡°Well, well, what a brave beauty! I like you.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± Lucinda, holding her high heels, scoffed, ¡°You like me? You think you can handle me?¡± The man grew increasingly agitated and cursed her, charging towards her with the dagger clutched tightly in his hand. In a swift move, Lucinda knocked him down to the ground with ease, leaving him incapacitated and unable to stand. The terrified girl cowered in the corner. She shook with fear and her eyes widened with fright. Her face was flushed, resembling that of someone who was drunk. As Lucinda gazed at the girl¡¯s scared eyes, a sharp pang of pain shot through her heart. A fleeting memory shed through her mind, but it was gone before she could retain it in her memory. Shaking her head, Lucinda dismissed the strange sensation entirely. Perhaps, she was simply exhausted and an imagination popped up her head. Lucinda pushed her thoughts aside and turned her attention back to the girl in the corner. She appeared to be around eighteen or neen years old. ¡°You are safe now. You can go home,¡± Lucinda said, turning away from the frightened girl. But just as she was about to leave, someone grabbed her wrist from behind. Lucinda turned and saw the girl¡¯s pleading eyes. ¡°Please, I was out drinking with my friend, but I got separated from them. These two thugs broke my phone, and I don¡¯t have any way of getting home. Can you please give me a ride?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda hesitated, unsure of what to do. The girl sensed this and added, ¡°My name is Karin Todd. Please, I need your help. ¡± Lucinda checked her phone to see what time it was. It was half past nine in the evening already. It waste and the training base was located in a remote area, which meant it wasn¡¯t the safest ce to be. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Where do you stay?¡± Karin told Lucinda an address. Karin went with Lucinda, holding her hand tightly, as if she had found safety with her. Chapter 148 She didn¡¯t let go of Lucinda¡¯s hand until they reached the car, and she took a seat in the back. After getting in the car, Karin slumped against the seat and slept off. She appeared very exhausted. Lucinda checked on her through the rearview mirror every now and then, and seeing that she was asleep, she kept a steady pace while driving. Twenty minutes had passed, and Karin was still sound asleep. Lucinda¡¯s phone was almost out of battery, and she called Karin twice to check with the address again. The girl was in a deep sleep, so she didn¡¯t bother her and relied on her memory to navigate her way. The car was quiet with the windows shut. Lucinda sniffed the air and realized something was off. She could feel a sense of unease creeping in. Karin imed that she went out to drink with her friends, but there wasn¡¯t the smell of alcohol on her breath, despite her flushed face. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t drunk! The training facility was located in the suburbs with no sign of clubs or restaurants in the vicinity. It was a calcted move on Karin¡¯s part! Just as Lucinda pondered on this, a loud gust of wind suddenly blew against her ear. Reacting on instinct, she quickly grabbed the hand that was behind her. She then realized that a syringe was only a few millimeters away from being pushed into her neck! ¡°You. How did you know what I wanted to do. ¡± Karin was caught off-guard by Lucinda¡¯s swift reaction. She dropped the act and now had a wicked expression on her face. She kept on trying to stab Lucinda with the needle, wielding it with both hands. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t get her off with one hand, Lucinda sprang into action. The car was moving steadily in the suburbs, so she yanked the handbrake abruptly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The tire screeched to a halt, and the vehicle lost control, flipped over the guardrail, and tumbled into the grass on the side of the road. The driver¡¯s seat was shielded by the airbag which protected Lucinda from getting hurt. She got out of the car almost immediately with just a minor cut on her forehead.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Looking at the wreckage of her recently acquired Santana, Lucindamented, ¡°What a pity! I bought it just a while ago and it¡¯s already damaged. ¡± She saw that Karin didn¡¯te out of the car and opened the door to bring her out. She was unconscious and Lucindaid her horizontally on the ground. Karin woke up after Lucinda pped her cheek a few times. She was surprised to see that Lucinda had rescued her and asked, ¡°Why did you save me? I harmed you. You should just leave me there to die. ¡± Chapter 149 Lucinda red icily at her. ¡°Who sent you to harm me in the first ce?¡± Karin turned her head away and remained silent. Lucinda smirked, ¡°Let me take a guess. Was it Eleanor Turner or Melody Hernandez? Or¡­ Both of them?¡± She reckoned that Eleanorcked the intellect to conceive such a meticulous n, and it was unlikely that she could hire such a skilled assassin. Especially after what had happened to Jennifer Turner, Lucinda suspected that Eleanor and Melody were now co-conspirators. Ignoring her, Karin said, ¡°I messed up. Just kill me. ¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± Lucinda smirked. ¡°That¡¯s too easy. There¡¯s no fun in that. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Karin gawked at her, perplexed. The suburbs was shrouded in darkness at night, with only a few street lights flickering feebly. However, Lucinda¡¯s eyes shone brightly. ¡°I just saw it. That¡¯s an aphrodisiac in your syringe, right? They sent you to drug me so that they could take me somewhere to torture me, right?¡± Karin was shocked by Lucinda¡¯s urate deduction and stared at her in disbelief. How could she be so on point? How could a woman be both stunning and intelligent? ¡®s BunnyBookery But Karin remained silent, continuing to stare at Lucinda. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With an innocent smile, Lucinda said, ¡°Since they sent you to do it, just go ahead with the n. ¡± Karin was taken aback and asked, ¡°You! What?¡± A few minutester, Karin sent a message to someone saying, ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯m taking her to the house in the suburbs. ¡± When Eleanor got this message, she was so overjoyed that she almost leapt out of bed. She finally got hold of that bitch Lucinda! For so long, she had been ridiculed online because of that woman. And now it was time for revenge. Eleanor couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on her enemy¡¯s face as she suffered. Chapter 150 With a vicious excitement on her face, she instantly sent a text to someone. ¡°She will be there soon. Bring ten strong men with you. Torture her first, and then follow the n we agreed upon. ¡± ¡°As long as you pay, we¡¯ll do anything you want. ¡± the person replied. Reluctantly, Eleanor transferred five hundred thousand to the person¡¯s ount.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She was willing to pay any amount to see Lucinda suffer to death. The money was worth it. But about two minutester, she got a message from Karin saying, ¡°It looks like the injection was too strong. She¡¯s dying. Pleasee here and see for yourself. ¡± Lucinda was dying? How could that be? Eleanor wanted that bitch to suffer and feel every humiliation while she was widely awake. She wanted to make that bitch beg for death! Eleanor couldn¡¯t shake off her worries and felt restless. In a snap decision, she changed into ck pant and shirt, threw on a mask and went out by taxi. Meanwhile, Nathaniel stepped out of the shower and couldn¡¯t get the video of Lucinda dancing out of his head. He felt a twinge of annoyance, wishing he knew that it was him who would suffer. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have helped her. Hey on his bed, opened and then closed his eyes. His thoughts were consumed by Lucinda. Her clear and fierce eyes particrly lingered in his mind. A thought came to his mind. Nathaniel was hesitant for a while but eventually called Lucinda. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had something he needed to ask her. Lucinda didn¡¯t pick up his first call. On the second attempt, the call went straight to a message stating that her phone was out of service range. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Lucinda had such an intense hate for him that she didn¡¯t even want to answer his calls. Frustrated, he tossed his phone aside and dozed off. Eleanor went in a taxi to the abandoned house located in the suburbs. Karin was standing at the door, waiting for her. As Eleanor approached, she was taken aback by the wounds on Karin¡¯s face and body. ¡°What happened to you? How did you get this hurt?¡± Chapter 151 Karin dropped her head and said, ¡°The woman put up a struggle on our way here, causing a minor car ident. I was careless and may have administered too much injection. She¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in and have a look. ¡± Karin halted her. ¡°Is Miss Hernandez aware that you came here alone tonight?¡± Eleanor¡¯s face darkened in annoyance. Melody usually had more authority and often bossed Eleanor around. Even after Melody returned to Stastle, her subordinates still felt entitled to give her orders? She and Melody were partners, not boss and employee. She didn¡¯t see any reason why she had to report everything to her. Eleanor got more infuriated as she thought about this. She red at Karin and snapped, ¡°Less talk and more work. Melody isn¡¯t in Forden, so you just need to follow my orders. Is that clear?¡± Karin lowered her head and replied meekly, ¡°Yes, I understand.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯vepleted your task, you can leave,¡± Eleanor ordered. ¡°Got it. ¡± Karin nodded, but didn¡¯t move. Outside the abandoned house, the only source of light was a flickering kerosenemp. It was difficult to see Karin¡¯s expression through the blood on her face. Frustrated with Karin¡¯s hesitation, Eleanor snapped, ¡°Do you not understand me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sorry. ¡± Before she took her leave, Karen pulled out a mobile phone from her pocket and gave it to Eleanor. ¡°This is her phone. She had a call earlier, but I put the phone on flight mode to prevent it from interfering with your n. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Eleanor replied snappishly, snatching the phone from Karin¡¯s hand. Karin left and immediately, Eleanor turned on the phone to check who called. Eleanor¡¯s eyes zed with rage. Although it was just a number, she knew exactly who it was. It was Nathaniel, and he had called Lucinda at thiste hour. Eleanor couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Nathaniel had never called her despite her being back in the country for so long. Every time they spoke, it was she who had to initiate the conversation. Why did he treat this bitch so differently? Chapter 152 She was his fiancee, and Lucinda was nothing but a third-party in their rtionship. The more she thought about it, the more furious Eleanor became. The rage and hatred in her eyes were palpable. Eleanor gripped the phone tightly, her hand shaking with anger as she considered smashing it into pieces. But then she suddenly stopped. A brilliant idea popped into her head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She clicked on Lucinda¡¯s phone andposed a message which she sent to Nathaniel. Satisfied with her handiwork, she hurled the phone to the ground, but it wasn¡¯t enough to appease her anger. She then crushed it under her high heels until the screen shatteredpletely. Looking back at the abandoned house, Eleanor was determined to totally ruin Lucinda. She reached out to the door and pushed it open. The room was pitch-ck, as there was no source of light. Eleanor found this strange. Why hadn¡¯t Karin left amp on after cing Lucinda inside? She took a couple of hesitant steps forward, and the thick dust in the air made her cough. It was too dark to see a thing. Feeling unsettled, Eleanor decided to go out to get the kerosene Lamp outside. But before she could make her way out, the door mmed shut. Eleanor sensed that something was amiss and rushed towards the door. She pounded on it with all her strength. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Who is there? Who is outside?! Karin? Is that you? Open the door!¡± Everywhere was still. The silence only made her more nervous. In an attempt to calm down, Eleanor took a few deep breaths and turned back to the room. She called out tentatively, ¡°Lucinda? Lucinda, are you here?¡± No matter how loud she yelled, she got no answer. The realization that she might be alone in the room pushed Eleanor to the brink of a breakdown. Could it have been Lucinda who locked her in? Chapter 153 But how could Karin, who worked for Melody, assist Lucinda in harming her? Did Melody and Lucinda plot together against her? ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It can¡¯t be true,¡± Eleanor muttered to herself, trying to make sense of the situation. Her thoughts were all jumbled up. She crouched down in fear, covering her head with her hands as her body shacked uncontrobly. The darkness terrified her and she felt hopeless. Suddenly, she heard a sounding from outside. Her hope was reignited, and she quickly stood up and began banging on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s out there? Please let me out! Open the door!¡± The door slowly creaked open. A tall man walked inside with amb, followed by the second and the third. Eleanor¡¯s heart sank as she recognized them as the men she had hired to hurt Lucinda. Terror gripped her, and she tried to flee, but the man who took the lead grabbed her firmly, holding her in ce. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong! I¡¯m not Lucinda! Please, let me go!¡± she cried out in panic. But her pleas fell on deaf ears. Without warning, one of the men delivered a hard p across her face. The force of the p was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t handle it and ended up falling hard onto the ground. One side of her face swelled up immediately, and she felt two of her teethe loose. The pain was excruciating. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lying there on the ground, Eleanor spat out a mouthful of blood and tried to exin herself. ¡°It¡¯s not me. It¡¯s not! I was the one who hired you guys.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. How could you do this to me? Ah!!!¡± Before she could finish, one of the men grabbed her by the hair from behind, almost tearing her scalp with the force. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and screamed in agony like a wounded animal. ¡°It¡¯s really not me. I¡­¡± The man pped her again, twice this time. Heughed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen people beg for mercy before, but never someone as pathetic as you. You¡¯re in for a long night of torture. Enjoy!¡± Chapter 154 The door was mmed shut and locked, and Eleanor found herself encircled by a group of burly men. Shortly after, the room was filled with the sound of her screams and the sickening sound of blowsnding on her body. Meanwhile, Lucinda rested against a tree in a distance, while Karin stood silently by her side. Lucinda gazed up at the sky, taking in the sight of countless stars twinkling above her. It was a beautiful night. But the sound of Eleanor¡¯s screams and howls spoiled the pleasant atmosphere. Growing tired of the noise, Lucinda made up her mind to head back home and let Eleanor face the torture she had nned for her. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s over there!¡± Just then, Flynn¡¯s voice echoed through the path, followed by the sound of footsteps. The voices were getting closer, prompting Lucinda to quickly hide behind arge tree. Peering out from behind her hiding spot, Lucinda observed a man rushing towards the house. It was Nathaniel. The woman¡¯s hysterical scream gradually faded away, drowned out by the sound of the men¡¯s arrogant Laughter. ¡°Lucinda!¡± With bloodshot eyes, Nathaniel kicked the door open without hesitation, intending to kill every single man inside. The men were just about to r@pe the woman, but Nathaniel interrupted them. Immediately, chaos ensued. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The gangsters fought Nathaniel and Flynn fiercely. Both suffered injuries, but the thugs were overpowered by Nathaniel¡¯s ruthlessness. In less than ten minutes, the thugs ally on the ground, writhing and groaning in pain. The room was dark. Nathaniel could only hear the sound of a woman coughing feebly. ¡°Lucinda? Where are you?¡± Following the sound, Nathaniel found the dying woman in the corner of the room and carried her out. During the fight, Flynn suffered multiple blows. He limped out of the rundown house and followed closely behind Nathaniel. Nathaniel carefully ced the woman down in the open space outside the house to check her injuries. She had been beaten so badly that she was unrecognizable.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 155 Her face was swollen and covered in purple bruises and scarlet blood. Her clothes were torn and dirty. Fortunately, Nathaniel hade in time. Otherwise, the consequences would¡¯ve been unimaginable. Seeing the sorry state she was in, Nathaniel¡¯s expression hardened. Hatred filled his cold eyes, and his heart hurt so much that it was hard to breathe. ¡°Lucinda? Lucinda! Stay awake! Don¡¯t fall asleep!¡± The woman was swimming in and out of consciousness. Luckily, she was still breathing, so Nathaniel knew that she was going to survive.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Looking at the miserable woman lying on the ground, Flynn felt bad. ¡°Boss, what should we do with the people inside?¡± ALL of a sudden, a vicious look shed in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kill them,¡± he said in a dangerously low voice. Flynn wasted no time. He immediately called someone to deal with the problem. Nathaniel took off his jacket and carefully wrapped it around the half-naked girl. There was aplicated look in his eye as he moved. Unbeknownst to him, Lucinda was watching this scene from behind a big tree in the distance. She stared at the pained expression on Nathaniel¡¯s face and wondered if she was imagining things. If she really was the one lying on the ground unconscious, would Nathaniel have reacted the same way? Howe he still had feelings for her after everything that happened? Was that even possible? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Complicated emotions surged in her heart as she watched Nathaniel care for the woman. It felt very strange. But the next second, her expression hardened. She had been married to this man for three years, and not once did he show an ounce of affection towards her. If he knew the woman on the ground was actually his beloved Eleanor, he would be more sad. Refusing to waste any more time on this man, she turned around and left quietly. Just then, the woman on the ground woke up in a daze. Squinting, she gradually recognized the man in front of her. ¡°Nate! I¡­ I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡± she sobbed pitifully. Chapter 156 Her lips were busted and swollen, and her words were a little hard to make out. But Nathaniel had clearly heard her say, ¡°Nate. ¡± Lucinda never called him that. Stunned, he looked at the woman on the ground in a daze. It was Flynn who recognized her first and shouted, ¡°Boss, this isn¡¯t Lucinda-this is Miss Turner!¡± As soon as Flynn recognized her, he felt restless. ¡°Miss Turner, what¡¯re you doing here? Who did this to you?¡± Eleanor cried even more sadly. Her bloody hand clutched at Nathaniel¡¯s sleeve as she whispered, ¡°It was¡­ It was Lucinda. She asked me toe here. Nate, everything hurts. Help me, please¡­¡± Mid-sentence, her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she went limp. She had passed out from exhaustion. The moment Nathaniel realized that the bloodied woman in his arms was Eleanor and not Lucinda, he suddenly felt a little relieved. He didn¡¯t even realize it himself. Flynn, on the other hand, felt the opposite way. ¡°Those f@cking bastards! How dare they hurt Miss Turner? Damn it!¡± Gnashing his teeth in anger, he turned to look at Nathaniel and said, ¡°Boss, you rushed all the way here because you received a text from Lucinda. You thought she was in danger, but it turned out that Miss Turner was the one in trouble. Lucinda has to be behind this!¡± Nathaniel pursed his lips, deep in thought. ¡°Take Ellie to the hospital first. We¡¯ll look into itter. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Then Flynn gingerly took Eleanor from Nathaniel¡¯s arms and carried her towards their car, which was parked on the side of the road. After he left, Nathaniel slowly stood up. He could still hear the thugs groaning in pain inside the house. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He thought about the text Lucinda had sent him earlier. It read, ¡°I¡¯m meeting ten men for some fun tonight.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Would you like to join us?¡± When he first read her text, he was furious. He tried calling her, but her phone was turned off. So he ordered Flynn to track down her location and rushed over immediately. Unexpectedly, it was Eleanor who was beaten ck and blue, not Lucinda. Lucinda¡­ Was she really behind this? A trace of anxiety suddenly shed in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. Meanwhile, Lucinda had rendezvoused with Karin and Malcolm. Together, they headed back to the city. Chapter 157 Before they parted ways, she got the ck box that she asked Malcolm to bring along with money withdrawn from her card and handed it to Karin. ¡°Here¡¯s five million dors. You¡¯d better go into hiding. As soon as Melody finds out what happened, she¡¯ll turn the whole country upside down looking for you. ¡± Karin took the money, eyeing Lucinda warily. ¡°You said you¡¯d rescue my mother and bring her to me. If you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯ll-¡° Lucinda interrupted her with a calm smile. ¡°I¡¯m not. Just trust me. ¡± Karin fell silent. There was something about the light in Lucinda¡¯s eyes that felt reassuring. ¡°Okay, I believe you,¡± she said in the end. After Karin left, Malcolm walked up to Lucinda and whispered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill her instead?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to hurt me. She had no choice but to obey Melody.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After all, Melody¡¯s holding her mother hostage. I just helped her, so she¡¯s not going to try to hurt me again. ¡± Malcolm didn¡¯t say anything more, so she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a saint. I won¡¯t let the people who really hurt me get away with it. But killing them right away would be too merciful. The best revenge is to torture them to death. ¡± Seeing the mischievous smile on her face, Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Mr. Simmons is right. You¡¯re evil. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda raised her head and red at him. ¡°What did you just say? Have you forgotten that I¡¯m your boss? Do you want your job or not?¡± Ma snapped his mouth shut. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean that! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Women were suchplicated creatures! Lucinda stopped teasing him. Rubbing her tense shoulder, she said tiredly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I need to get some sleep. This isn¡¯t over yet. Tomorrow will be another hard battle. ¡± As she spoke, something caught her eye. There was arge shop at the end of the street that had closed. It was one of the Turner Group¡¯s stores. Chapter 158 It was past midnight. Eleanor was rushed to the emergency room. The doctor confirmed that she had two fractured ribs and a slight concussion. She also had countless other wounds and bruises, but fortunately, none of them were fatal. Sitting alone on the bench outside the operating room, Nathaniel was lost in thought. After what happened, he had asked Flynn to inform the Turner family. However, Mario and Presley didn¡¯t arrive until dawn. ¡°Oh, no! My poor daughter. How could this happen?¡± In the corridor, one could hear Presley¡¯s pained cries from a distance, but she couldn¡¯t squeeze out a single tear. Inwardly, she was gloating over Eleanor¡¯s misfortune. Mario, on the other hand, was sincerely depressed. He walked up to Nathaniel, dragging his steps. But when he saw that Nathaniel also looked unhappy, he tried tofort him. Nathaniel ignored hisforting words and said politely, ¡°Mr. Turner, Mrs. Turner, please have a seat. ¡± Mario shook his head sadly. ¡°What happened? Who would do such a thing?¡± His eldest daughter had just gotten into a car ident and was ina. Just a few dayster, Eleanor was also rushed to the hospital after a severe beating. Was someone deliberately trying to destroy the Turner family? Or was this all just a huge coincidence? After a moment¡¯s silence, Nathaniel answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Flynn to investigate. ¡± Sensing that Nathaniel didn¡¯t want to talk, Mario didn¡¯t say anything more and sat quietly on the bench. Two minutester, the lights in the operating room went out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The door opened and the doctor strode out, announcing that Eleanor¡¯s operation was sessful. Aside from the fact that she¡¯d need some time to recuperate, she was fine and could be transferred to a normal VIP ward. A nurse wheeled Eleanor to the ward, and the three people in the corridor followed her. Soon, Eleanor woke up, only to find her whole body wrapped in thick gauze. She tried hard to open her swollen eyes, and as soon as she saw Nathaniel, she began to cry. ¡°Nate, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might¡¯ve been killed. I¡¯m so d you came just in time before those bastards took advantage of me. I really can¡¯t live without you, Nate. Can you stay here with me?¡± Eleanor held his hand weakly. Inwardly, she was seething with rage. She had texted Nathaniel with Lucinda¡¯s phone just to provoke him. She wanted him to know that Lucinda was a slut who slept around, so that he¡¯d feel disgusted with her. That way, he¡¯d focus on her, not Lucinda.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Unexpectedly, she was the one who suffered in the end, and that provoking text was what saved her life. Chapter 159 Sitting on the edge of the bed, Nathaniel nodded quietly. Upon seeing that he was still indifferent towards her, Eleanor¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Nate, won¡¯t you even try tofort me? Do you hate me now that I¡¯m ugly?¡± Before Nathaniel could say anything, Mario interrupted them hastily and shot Eleanor a warning nce. ¡°Ellie, don¡¯t say that. How could Mr. Roberts not love you? Who did this to you? Tell me. I¡¯m going to make them pay!¡± Just thinking about this made Eleanor burst into tears again. ¡°Lucinda¡­ She told me that she wanted to see me. I took a taxi to see her, but I was knocked out when I arrived. When I woke up, I was in the dark room and couldn¡¯t see anything. Someone beat me and said that Lucinda paid them to torture me. I was terrified¡­ so terrified¡­¡± She curled up and winced, as if just the memory of what happened made her relive the pain. She looked very pitiful and helpless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing this, Mario¡¯s expression darkened and he turned to Nathaniel angrily. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you¡¯re Ellie¡¯s fiance. Won¡¯t you do something about what happened? She said that Lucinda did this. If so, then she also offended the Roberts Group. No matter what, you have to help Ellie!¡± Mario had been in the business world for a long time now. Because Lucinda was under Dwayne¡¯s protection, she had the support of the Gordon family. The Turner family couldn¡¯tpete with the Gordon family alone, which was why he needed Nathaniel¡¯s help. Nathaniel pursed his Lips and pondered for a while. ¡°If that¡¯s really what happened, then I¡¯ll definitely avenge Ellie. But she¡¯d better not be hiding anything from me. She has to tell me the whole story. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor¡¯s blood ran cold. Indeed, she had made up the whole story. If she said anything more, she¡¯d inevitably get caught in a lie. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t an idiot. The moment she screwed up, he¡¯d know she was lying. She had no choice but to stall for time. That way, she could talk to Melodyter and discuss how to deal with it. So she quickly put her hands over her head and winced dramatically. ¡°No! My head hurts! What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t remember anything!¡± Seeing this, Mario quickly said, ¡°Ellie just woke up. Asking her to relive such a traumatizing memory will stress her out. Let¡¯s give her some time to rest first. ¡± Nathaniel stared at her icily, but in the end, he nodded in agreement. Just as they were about to leave, the door of the ward suddenly swung open from the outside, and two handsome men strode in. Chapter 160 Mario and Presley were confused when they Looked at the two strangers in front of them.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Then Lucinda strode inside, her high heels clicking against the cold tiles loudly. Presley, who had been silent this whole time, suddenly gasped. Didn¡¯t Lucinda know that they were just talking about punishing her? How dare she barge in like this? How arrogant she was! Presley wasn¡¯t happy with her proud attitude, but she had also been secretly enjoying herself this whole time. So she enthusiastically added fuel to the mes and said loudly, ¡°Honey, look at how arrogant she is! She probably came to see if your daughter is dead or not!¡± Mario¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You came just in time, Miss Ross. We can settle ounts now!¡± Standing next to him, Nathaniel didn¡¯t say a word. However, his aura was so strong that his presence couldn¡¯t be ignored. Lucinda nced at him subconsciously, only to meet his intent gaze. There was an unreadable look in his deep ck eyes. Ignoring him, she looked back at Mario and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. Your daughter and I do have something to settle, but it¡¯s not what you think. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mario squinted at her suspiciously. Eleanor had already been defeated by Lucinda twice. Seeing that she dared to barge into her ward so confidently, she was scared out of her wits and subconsciously shrank behind Mario. ¡°Dad, help me! She¡¯s going to hurt me! I¡¯m so scared! Get her out of here!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor burst into tears once more, but this time, they were real. Lucinda scared the crap out of her. Seeing his daughter like this, Mario felt sorry for her. ¡°This is a private ward. My daughter is emotionally unstable and needs to rest. Please go out. ¡± ¡°Mr. Turner, don¡¯t worry. I just came here to leave a gift. ¡± Smiling even wider, she suddenly pped her hands. A group of people came in one after another, each person carrying a banner. They hung the banners neatly on the wall facing Eleanor¡¯s bed. Chapter 161 ¡°Get well soon, Miss Turner. ¡± Lucinda smiled at Eleanor warmly. ¡°You said that your little ¡®ident¡¯ was rted to me. Well, until you have the evidence to prove it, I¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and left, followed by the two bodyguards and the rest of her people. Seeing that she was about to leave, Nathaniel followed her out of the ward with a long face. At this moment, Eleanor, Mario, and Presley were so stunned by the words on the banners that they didn¡¯t even notice that Nathaniel had left with Lucinda. ¡®s BunnyBookery Eleanor in particr was so angry that she almost spat out a mouthful of blood when she saw the words! There was only one word on each banner. When put all together, it read, ¡°Your tricks are futile. ¡± The second row of banners read, ¡°You¡¯re just shooting yourself in the foot. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s message was clear-Eleanor deserved what happened to her! Eleanor was so angry that her eyes turned bloodshot with hatred and her whole body began to tremble. Mario¡¯s expression also turned gloomy. Only Presley found it amusing. She couldn¡¯t help but burst into giggles. The other two people in the ward immediately looked at her as though she was crazy. Eleanor in particr was ring at her murderously. Presley instantly stoppedughing. Clearing her throat, she immediately shifted the me to Lucinda. ¡°That woman is out of her mind. She clearly doesn¡¯t take our family seriously. Honey, if you don¡¯t teach her a lesson sooner orter, she might do a lot worse!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As soon as she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. A man in uniform gently pushed the door open and asked, ¡°Is this the ward of a ¡®Miss Turner¡¯?¡± The people in the ward exchanged confused nces. Finally, Presley asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°A Miss Lucinda Ross has sent some flowers for Miss Turner. ¡± After saying that, the man waved his hand at the people behind him. Under the suspicious gazes of the Turner family, a group of people in the same uniform walked in with ostentatious funeral wreaths.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Soon, the whole VIP ward was filled with flower wreaths. Chapter 162 A total of thirty-two colorful wreaths were ced around Eleanor¡¯s bed. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re-¡° Presley wanted to say something more, but Mario shot her a warning nce, so she had to shut her mouth. When the staff were done cing the flowers in the ward, they bowed to the Turner family politely. ¡°Thank you for supporting our business. You¡¯re wee to buy more flowers in our store next time. ¡± Was this a f@cking joke? Funeral wreaths? Next time? This was a deliberate insult! Eleanor nearly went crazy from anger. ¡°Get the f@ck out of my ward! You assholes!¡± She wished she could tear these wreaths apart and scratch those people¡¯s faces on the spot, but she was still too weak to move. She could only re at them murderously. That f@cking bitch Lucinda! This crossed the f@cking line! Lucinda hung up those banners to mock Eleanor for what she had done, and then sent the funerary flowers to signify her ¡°death¡±. That bitch had gone too far!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°f@cking bitch! Lucinda! Throw these f@cking wreaths out-all of them!¡± Eleanor was so angry. Just then, a framed photo in the biggest wreath caught her eye. It was the photo Lucinda took of Eleanor in her pink underwear from that time her dress ripped. Bullshit ! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The endless humiliation Eleanor had suffered at that banquet felt as real now as it did that night. ¡°f@ck! I¡¯m going to f@cking kill her! I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± Eleanor was so angry that she suddenly passed out mid-sentence. When Lucinda left the hospital, she chose to left through the back exit instead of the front gate. However, as soon as she reached the corridor, her wrist was grabbed from behind. She turned around, only to meet Nathaniel¡¯s icy gaze. Her two bodyguards rushed forward, about to spring into action. Chapter 163 But Lucinda stopped them calmly. ¡°No need. Just leave us alone. ¡± The two bodyguards exchanged nces and then left. As soon as they were gone, she shook off his hand and rubbed her reddened wrist. ¡°What do you want? Information?¡± With a gloomy expression, Nathaniel replied with a series of questions. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and those two men? Are they your bodyguards? Who hired them for you? Was it Cyrus or Dwayne? What¡¯s your rtionship with them?¡± Lucinda waspletely taken aback. She thought he was going to ask about what happened to Eleanor, but unexpectedly, he was more concerned about her private affairs. The next second, she cracked a mischievous smile. ¡°They¡¯re with me. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What was that supposed to mean? Were Cyrus and Dwayne both her lovers? She had more than one man at a time?! His face turned livid. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? Since when did you be such a slut?¡± Slut? Lucinda¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Mr. Roberts, have you forgotten that we¡¯re divorced? How many times do I have to tell you that my personal life is none of your business? Are you jealous or something?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No,¡± he denied quickly. She was right. He had no right to meddle in her business. Unable to retort, Nathaniel had to change the topic. ¡°That text you sent mest night. What did it mean?¡± ¡°What text?¡± Nathaniel studied her expression carefully, trying to gauge if she was lying. ¡°Ellie was nearly beaten to death. Were you the one behind that?¡± Chapter 164 Lucinda chuckled wryly. Locking eyes with him, she answered cryptically, ¡°You can believe whatever you want to believe. ¡± She then turned around and started to walk away, arrogant and unrestrained. ¡°You¡¯d better care more about your fiancee. You said so yourself that she was nearly beaten to death. ¡± When Nathaniel was about to follow her, the two bodyguards stopped him. ¡°sir?¡± Just then, Flynn showed up, and he looked grim. Nathaniel had no choice but to let Lucinda go. He turned around and went to the empty smoking room on the fifth floor, followed by Flynn. ¡°It¡¯s very strange, Boss. We just started investigating, but whoever did this destroyed all the evidence. We haven¡¯t found anything yet¡­¡± Flynn paused. His eyes wavered as if he didn¡¯t know whether he should continue. Nathaniel lit a cigarette and mped it in his mouth, ncing at him expectantly. Flynn had no choice but to bite the bullet. ¡°Both Cyrus Simmons and Dwayne Gordon are capable of destroying the evidence without alerting us¡­ And these two men are very close to Lucinda¡­¡± His implication was clear-that Lucinda was still his main suspect. Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and mulled over what Flynn said. When he asked Lucinda about the text, she seemed to have no clue what he was talking about. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But when he asked whether she did it or not, she seemed to know something about it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± Nathaniel said after stubbing out his cigarette. ¡°But¡­¡± Flynn started to say. After the while, he plucked up the courage to blurt out, ¡°Maybe it is that simple and you¡¯re just too lenient with Lucinda. ¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes at Flynn icily.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Thetter obediently lowered his head and kept silent. ¡°If it was Lucinda who got injured, would you have suspected Ellie?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not. Miss Turner¡¯s a kind and innocent girl, and she would never do such a thing. But I¡¯ve seen how Lucinda deals with people. She¡¯s capable of such cruelty,¡± Flynn answered without hesitation. Chapter 165 Frowning, Nathaniel looked at him carefully and started to ask, ¡°You and Ellie¡­¡± ¡°I respect Miss Turner because she¡¯s your fiancee, sir. I just want to protect her. ¡± Without waiting for Nathaniel to finish his words, Flynn hurriedly exined himself. As he spoke, he lowered his head to show his respect for his boss. Nathaniel stared at Flynn unblinkingly. He seemed to be able to see right through him. His gaze made Flynn feel uneasy. ¡°Find out who Ellie has been in contact with these past few days. As for the matter I asked you to investigatest time, I want to see results in three days. ¡± Flynn clenched his fists tightly. Eleanor was obviously the victim, yet Nathaniel suspected her. His boss was one cold-hearted man. Although Flynn was very unhappy, he pretended to agree. ¡°Okay. ¡± As soon as he left, Nathaniel dialed another number. ¡°Jaxen, there are a few things that I need you to investigate. ¡± Immediately Flynn walked out of the smoking room, he heard a group of nurses franticallyining while they ran. ¡°What¡¯s with thatdy from the Turner family? We just told her that she needed to rest, and now she¡¯s all worked up. Why is she suddenly so emotional? Great, now we have more work to do. ¡± Flynn interrupted them, ¡°Who are you talking about? I mean, thedy from the Turner family?¡± ¡°How many Turner family girls can afford to stay in our VIP rooms?¡± The nurse shrugged off his hand and dashed away, leaving Flynn feeling awful. Flynn had been working for the Roberts Group for eight long years. He had no family or friends when Nathaniel gave him the job. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eleanor was the first person to greet him with a smile and call him her friend. Nathaniel was like family to him, and Eleanor was someone he wanted to keep safe more than anyone else. He had a soft spot for her, but he could only keep his feelings to himself and secretly wish her well. Flynn¡¯s heart sank as he saw that Eleanor was sad, sick and close to dying and Nathaniel still went after Lucinda. Flynn clenched his fists and his determination grew stronger. Chapter 166 Lucinda got a call after she left the hospital. She was thrilled to hear that Eleanor had been rushed to the emergency room again. With the pretentious bitch Eleanor out of her way, it was time for her to focus on her work at the training base. Since her car had been scrapped the previous night and she had no time to get a new one, she took a taxi. The staff at the training base treated her with the utmost respect. The person in charge briefed her on the equipment and processes being improved. After inspecting the base, Lucinda felt that everything was set for the program to be rehearsed and broadcast Live. As she walked around, a young female staff member approached her with starry-eyed enthusiasm and asked for her autograph. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your videos. You¡¯re so gorgeous! Have you considered joining this talent show yourself? I love you so much!¡± Lucinda was taken aback by the girl¡¯s request for her autograph. She wasn¡¯t used to being recognized as a celebrity and politely declined to sign for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a celeb and I won¡¯t be one. I don¡¯t feel I should sign for people. ¡± She then walked passed the girl and walked away with the person overseeing the base. The girl gazed at her in disappointment as Lucinda walked away. She dropped her head and looked at the notebook she was holding. Later, Lucinda visited the trainee dormitory and canteen and asked for the list of the one hundred candidates. As she flipped through the pages, she came across a familiar face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Noelle Moran. Noelle was Lucinda¡¯s only friend back when she Lived in the orphanage. Lucinda tried to borrow money from Amanda to help Noelle with her medical bills. Noelle was eventually forced to leave the orphanage due to insufficient funds for her treatment. They lost touch after that. Lucinda was surprised to see Noelle¡¯s name on the candidate list. It seemed like she had been doing well for herself these past years. The person in charge noticed that Lucinda had been staring at a particr name for quite some time and appeared to be excited. ¡°Is that a friend of yours? Do you want us to offer her some special privileges?¡± Lucinda declined, ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others. Besides, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d appreciate it either. ¡± At the moment, Lucinda didn¡¯t intend to meet Noelle. Chapter 167 Since she was considered an orphan. Eleanor and her cohorts hadn¡¯t been able to find her weak point. Lucinda didn¡¯t want Noelle to be embroiled in any of it and get hurt. Lucinda handed over the list like nothing happened. Once again, Eleanor was rushed to the emergency room. Despite the doctor¡¯s urgent intervention, her condition had not improved much. Eventually, Eleanor regained consciousness. Her swollen eyes fluttered open to meet a tall, suit-d figure standing before her. Assuming it was Nathaniel, she sped his hand tightly and wept. ¡°Nate¡­ I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. Without you, I don¡¯t know how I would have made it through this difficult time. ¡± The man she held was a little stiff. ¡°Miss Turner, this is Flynn. ¡± Only then did she get a good look at him, and it was a major letdown. This realization made her cry even more pitifully. Flynn felt awful seeing her in such a state, and said furiously, ¡°Lucinda went too far this time. She is so cruel to hurt you like this. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Turner. I¡¯ll help you get through this. ¡± But Eleanor remained unmoved by his words, and her eyes were still dull and lifeless. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you helping me? Nate doesn¡¯t believe me. He won¡¯t even visit me in the hospital. What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°You did nothing wrong. It¡¯s him. He suspected you and is going as far as wanting to investigate what took ce thirteen years ago.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡± Eleanor was in disbelief when she heard this. Nate was looking into what took ce thirteen years ago?! He must have caught wind of something. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor felt a rush of panic, and her hands started shaking. Flynn, on the other hand, didn¡¯t notice her fear. He solemnlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll believe you and help you, no matter what. I¡¯ll always be on your side. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Flynn. ¡± Touched by his words, Eleanor held his hand tightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re like family to me. ¡± Flynn was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be a part of your family!¡± Eleanor then gave him a sign toe nearer and spoke quietly in his ear. Chapter 168 With no hesitation, he agreed to her request. After Lucinda left the training base, she headed directly to the car dealership. She was in the market for a new car. As Lucinda arrived at the ce, she bumped into an old acquaintance. It was Sallie Bryant who she had met before in the orphanage. Sallie was also there to get a car and was holding hands with a grey-haired man in a suit. ¡°Lucinda, is that you? It¡¯s been ages since west met. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here still struggling to make ends meet,¡± Sallie said with a smirk as she pulled the man closer. When they were at the orphanage, Sallie didn¡¯t like her because Lucinda was just as beautiful as she was and she saw her as a threat. Later, Sallie learned that Lucinda had been taken away by Logan Roberts and was soon to be married to the young, handsome and wealthy heir of the Roberts family. She felt down in the dumps for a long after hearing the news. However, when Sallie heard that Lucinda had gotten a divorce, she was over the moon with joy. Lucinda used topete with her for everything, but now she was divorced and had no husband to protect her. Sallie felt like she had won and that Lucinda was no longer her equal. With a smug grin on her face, Sallie deliberately unted her expensive jewelry before Lucinda with her shoulders raised high. Lucinda felt disgusted when she saw the man¡¯s gold ne, his creepy stare, and the gold teeth that showed when he smiled. Lucinda force a polite smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s truly been a while since west saw each other. It looks like you¡¯ve been living the good life. ¡± Sallie smiled, trying to appear humble, but her face just showed undeniable pride.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Let me introduce you to my boyfriend, Jax Ortega. He¡¯s the Vice President at Cloudset Group, and he makes a cool 80@ thousand dors a year. ¡± She stressed her words intentionally, while Jax grinned in satisfaction. Sallie waited for Lucinda¡¯s face to contort with jealousy, hoping to feed her ego. But Lucinda remained calm. This annoyed Sallie. Lucinda always acted like she was mighty and ssy, but Sallie wanted to reveal who she truly was. ¡°I heard you got divorced. ¡± Sallie scanned Lucinda from head to toe. She gazed at the business suit she was wearing and smirked. ¡°Do you work as a car salesperson now? It¡¯s only been a few years, and look how far you¡¯ve fallen. ¡± Lucinda stared at Sallie with a scowl, as if she had been a fool. Chapter 169 ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a car. ¡± Then, she turned and walked inside, not intending to give any more attention to someone as insignificant as Sallie. Sallie was seething with anger as she watched Lucinda put on airs and act indifferent towards her. Just two days ago, Sallie went to the orphanage and heard that Lucinda had ended her marriage and ended up with nothing. How could she afford to buy a car today? ¡°I want to see what type of car she can even afford,¡± Sallie muttered under her breath, eyeing Lucinda¡¯s back with disdain. Then, she turned to Jax, frowning. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go in and choose a car. You promised to get me one as a present, right? I want the finest car. ¡± Jax, who was in his fifties, couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face and perfect figure. He quickly agreed to Sallie¡¯s request, much to her satisfaction. Meanwhile, Lucinda had made her way to the section with the regr cars. She had no interest in extravagant things and preferred simple and practical things. She quickly selected a car and was about to pay when she heard Sallie¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re having a tough time after your divorce,ing here to buy a cheap car like a Volkswagen. I never envisioned this. ¡± With her arms crossed, Sallie looked down on her. Lucinda remained unfazed and continued with her transaction. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Not giving up, Sallie added, ¡°You know, for the sake of our friendship, my boyfriend can introduce you to some outstanding male employees in hispany. He¡¯s the vice president, and everyone respects him. ¡± Jax was enchanted by Lucinda¡¯s beauty. He grinned wickedly when Sallie mentioned him and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re Sallie¡¯s friend, you¡¯re my friend too. You can have my number and get in touch with me anytime. ¡± Sallie had been with him for more than two years so she knew Jax¡¯s character too well and gave him a menacing look. ¡°I asked you to introduce some decent men to her. Why do you have to give her your number? Are you trying to ask her out behind my back?¡± She asked, smiling but her eyes looked fierce.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jax¡¯s look changed immediately he noticed her fierce eyes. He quickly held her by the waist and said, ¡°You¡¯re my baby. I only care about her because I love you and want to please you. ¡± Lucinda got irritated as they flirted with each other openly. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. You can save those outstanding men for yourself. ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Sallie went after Lucinda when she saw that she wanted to leave. She was sad that Jax clearly had a crush on her. Chapter 170 She always seemed to snatch everything that she loved, and now she even wanted to take her man? The more Sallie thought about it, the angrier she became. She didn¡¯t like the idea of Lucinda stealing her man from her. So she began to say abusive words which were filled with mockery. ¡°I wanted to help you because I¡¯m nice. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re rich! You got the car on a loan, right? Isn¡¯t it cool to have a boyfriend who would buy you a car?¡± Lucinda scowled and stole a nce at Sallie. But she didn¡¯t want to retort. After all, they went through a tough time together at the orphanage. Lucinda intended to leave immediately she bought a car. They wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other after that day anyway. Sallie saw that Lucinda didn¡¯t counter her and her arrogance grew. She shot Lucinda a re as she was about to pay for the car. ¡°The Roberts family just dumped her! What was she so full of herself about anyway? Does she really believe that she¡¯s any better than me?¡± Sallie didn¡¯t even bother to keep her voice down, and Lucinda heard her loud and clear. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lucinda abruptly halted, turning to give Sallie a hard stare. Sallie felt a chill run down her spine at the coldness in Lucinda¡¯s gaze. But she quickly regained herposure and put on a haughty expression. ¡°You heard me perfectly well. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew even colder. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to give you any attention, but you kept asking for it. ¡± Sallie felt a twinge of fear, wondering if Lucinda was going to retaliate. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But to her surprise, Lucinda simply walked away without another word, leaving Sallie behind. Sallie wasn¡¯t about to let Lucinda intimidate her. ¡°Do you think that was supposed to scare me?¡± My boyfriend is the vice president of Cloudset Group. Who do you think you are? I won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Sallie yelled at the direction where Lucinda went. In reality, she was scared for a moment, but she didn¡¯t want to show it. She didn¡¯t take Lucinda¡¯s words to heart. Instead, she clung to Jax¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled child, hoping to get what she wanted. ¡°Honey,¡± she purred, ¡°I want a BMW. You¡¯re the best, so buy it for me, okay?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He froze for a minute. He knew he could afford a BMW, but that would certainly cost him a fortune. But he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Sallie, especially with all the saleswomen staring at him. Chapter 171 They held each other¡¯s arms and acted intimate. Despite being Sallie¡¯s boyfriend, Jax looked much older than her, more like a father than a lover. It was an unsightly scene that made onlookers cringe. As the people around gaped at them, they strode to the door arm in arm. Just as they stepped outside, there was a loud, sudden noise that made Sallie jump in fright. She screamed as she was unexpectedly drenched with dirty water. As soon as Jax caught wind of it, he quickly swerved two meters away, but it was still toote to avoid. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seconds ago, Sallie was unting a vibrant red skirt, but now she was grubby and reeked of filth. She let out a piercing scream and scowled at the woman who did this. The girl wore the staff uniform. She appeared reserved yet her eyes showed no sense of fear. Sallie was fuming. How could this regr employee bully her? ¡°Are you blind or something? My clothes, shoes, and bag are all designer brands. Do you have any idea how much they are worth? You couldn¡¯t even afford them if you worked here for a decade. The girl remained quiet as Sallie berated her with a barrage of insults. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away with this today,¡± she bellowed. ¡°You owe me an apology andpensation for the emotional damage you¡¯ve caused me. You¡¯ll be terminated immediately and will never get a job again!¡± The employee held the bucket, saying nothing. ¡°Are you dumb? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Sallie¡¯s frustration grew even more. Jax stepped in to help Sallie. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Go and tell your boss that the vice president of Cloudset Group is here to see him! He better exin what this is all about to me in person!¡± he growled in anger. He said it to feed his ego, of course. ¡°I¡¯m the boss. I told her to do that. ¡± A clear feminine voice interrupted. They both turned around only to see Lucinda nonchntly leaning against a Luxurious car with a bright smile on her face. She exuded elegance and grace. Lucinda looked stunning in her fitted white skirt as she stood beside the red Porsche, creating a striking contrast that surprisingly blended well.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 172 Onlookers couldn¡¯t help but admire the beauty of the scene and agree that someone so gorgeous like her indeed deserved such a luxurious car. Their moment of admiration was interrupted by someone¡¯sughter. At first, Sallie was angry, but then she began tough. ¡°You run this ce?¡± she asked incredulously. Sallie turned to nce at the shop¡¯s logo. They mainly sold luxury cars like Porsche. She was sure that it wasn¡¯t possible for Lucinda to own the shop andughed hysterically. ¡°Lucinda, stop acting like you¡¯re the owner of this shop. I mean,e on, if you¡¯re the owner, then I¡¯m a billionaire!¡± Jax also felt like it wasn¡¯t possible but couldn¡¯t help his eyes from lusting over Lucinda. Resting casually against the car, Lucinda smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t own this shop. ¡± Sallie was relieved to hear this and was about to make a sarcastic remark when Lucinda added, ¡°Actually, I just bought all the car dealerships here two minutes ago. I own all of them. ¡± Sallie thought it was a big joke. ¡°Are you insane? You don¡¯t even have the money to purchase expensive bags and clothes. How could you buy this ce? That¡¯s hrious!¡± As Sallie smelt the foul odoring from her body, her anger towards Lucinda intensified. How dare Lucinda ask someone to pour dirty water all over her Like that! ¡°You really think you¡¯re somebody just because your video went viral on the Inte? You¡¯d better get down on your knees and ask for mercy right now. Then I will think about letting you go. ¡± She appeared fierce. ¡°My boyfriend has connections in Forden, and you don¡¯t want to mess with me. ¡± Jax eyed Lucinda up and down. He had a lecherous grin on his face as he walked towards her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°That¡¯s right. If you beg Sallie now, I will allow you to go. Else. . His smile grew even more nasty. He stared at her body and licked his Lips. Lucinda¡¯s confidence was evident. She smirked and said, ¡°We shall see. ¡± Sallie groaned. She put her hands behind her back, and told Jax to teach Lucinda a lesson. Some minutester, the general manager of the market hurried towards them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sallie and Jax noticed the general manager¡¯s nervous demeanor and assumed he came to apologize after learning that one of his employees had attacked Sallie. They got even c@@kier. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Chapter 173 Sallie held her head high in anticipation of an apology from the general manager. To their surprise, the manpletely ignored them and walked straight up to Lucinda. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re the one who just bought all the car dealerships here for 5 billion! That¡¯s a huge sum of money, Madam. Sorry I didn¡¯te out to greet you earlier, my bad. Please don¡¯t be mad at me,¡± he said. What?! Was this real?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Wait, did Lucinda really just be the owner of all the car dealerships here? ¡®s BunnyBookery 5 billion! Really? How was she so rich?! They were both left stunned and felt a mix of emotions in their hearts. Lucinda seemedpletely calm andposed. ¡°You must be exhausted from standing out here for so long. Come on in and have a seat!¡± The general manager had no idea what Lucinda was thinking, as she said nothing. He quickly bowed and invited her inside. ¡°By the way, now that you¡¯re the boss, you can choose any car you want here! You can even switch cars everyday if you want. ¡± She could have any car she wanted? What an extravagant life! Sallie couldn¡¯t believe how rich Lucinda had be and it made her feel very envious of her. Growing up in the orphanage, Sallie found it impossible to fathom how Lucinda could have bought all the car dealerships here with a whopping 5 billion dors. She thought that it seemed too absurd to be true. She shook her head in disbelief, muttering, ¡°No way. This can¡¯t be real. ¡± Her disbelief turned to anger as she nced at Lucinda and yelled, ¡°Is this a trick? You must have spent a fortune hiring these actors to put on a show for me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Turning to the general manager, Sallie sneered, ¡°And you, how much did she pay you to y along with her? I¡¯ll double it!¡± The manager scowled at Sallie¡¯s disrespectful behavior and said sternly, ¡°Miss, please show some res pect to our boss and mind yournguage in public. ¡± He took a couple of steps back, ncing at the drenched woman from head to toe. Then he covered his nose and quickly walked away. Jax had encountered the general manager before and was aware that he was truly the general manager. He whispered to Sallie to remind her. Sallie was taken aback by the revtion and could not fathom it. ¡°It¡¯s true? No way! I don¡¯t believe it! You bitch! How could you¡­¡± Chapter 174 Jax saw that Sallie was consumed by fury and still wanted to nder Lucinda. He realized she was foolish and immediately distanced himself from her. ¡°My sincere apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you earlier. I hope you won¡¯t take it seriously,¡± Jax said to Lucinda. He quickly regained hisposure and disyed a ttering smile. ¡°If you need my help in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to contact me anytime. I¡¯ll be at your service, and you can count on me without anyints! I look forward to working with you more in the future. ¡± ¡°Jax! What are you talking about! You know how much I despise her. How could you grovel her like a dog?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sallie saw that no one was on her side. She was so livid that she raised her arm, intending to p him. But he held her wrist and shoved her away in disgust. ¡°You filthy woman, you make me sick!¡± ¡°Well, why would I ever love a person like you!¡± She was so furious that she trembled all over. She bellowed, ¡°Look at your pot belly and yellow teeth! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of me? How dare you say that?¡± She took advantage of his momentary distraction and pped him twice on the cheek. Jax got light-headed from the double p. He held his cheek and swore in disbelief, ¡°How dare you hit me, you witch! If you weren¡¯t pretty, would I have spent those money on you? You can¡¯t remember how wretched you were before? Damn it!¡± They began to argue violently. ¡°What a fantastic show!¡± Lucinda leaned against the car, apuding. ¡°It¡¯s kind of loud though. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Security!¡± She yelled, ¡°Get rid of them. Having these kind of customers only tarnishes our image. ¡± ¡°You bitch! How dare you! Go to hell!¡± Sallie shouted. The security guards were strong. They marched over, gripped their arms, and dragged them out without hesitation, tossing them onto the street like garbage. Sallie couldn¡¯t handle the forceful shove from the security guard. She stumbled and fell to the ground, swearing. Chapter 175 ¡°You bitch! You think you¡¯re so high and mighty just because you snagged yourself a wealthy man? You¡¯ll always be a lowlife, no matter what!¡± Sallie shouted from where she stood, drawing the attention of passersby. Lucinda didn¡¯t intend to punish Sallie too hard because she was her acquaintance from the orphanage. But Sallie¡¯s relentlessness left her no choice but to take action. Lucinda sauntered over. Her petite body emanated an air of authority and her icy gaze made Sallie quiver with fear. ¡°Are you finished with your little tantrum?¡± Lucinda inquired. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Sallie tried to put on a brave front by raising her head high. ¡± ¡°I could keep cursing you out a hundred more times, you bitch! You. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my turn now. ¡± Lucinda cut in, giving her a steely re. Lucinda¡¯s cold and contemptuous re frightened Sallie. Before she could say anything, Lucinda took out her phone and read slowly, ¡°Sallie Bryant, an ordinary employee who has been working in Cloudset Group for five years. You have cheated on your boyfriend many times with several men. You even hooked up with many clients during business trips and social engagements. Wow! You¡¯re something else!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sallie swallowed nervously, her arrogance dropping by the second. ¡°You have no evidence of what you¡¯re saying. This is nder! I will sue you!¡± ¡°Be patient, I¡¯m not done yet. ¡± Lucinda smiled at her and continued reading. ¡°You embezzled more than twenty thousand dors. This isn¡¯t very surprising though. It turns out that you never broke that nasty habit of yours after Leaving the orphanage. It¡¯s true that your crime isn¡¯t serious enough for you to go to jail, but what will happen if yourpany finds out?¡± Lucinda deliberately paused with a bright smile. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sallie held her breath, as though actually in suspense of what she was going to say. ¡°I think yourpany is going to fire you, right? I also wonder if otherpanies in the industry will cklist you once they find out about it too. ¡± Done reading, Lucinda put her phone away and looked at Sallie¡¯s angry face with no care in the world. ¡°Where is the evidence?¡± Sallie shouted. ¡°You¡¯re just so good at making up stories. I almost believed you myself, But if you have no evidence, then what you are saying is all bullshit. ¡± Chapter 176 As if on cue, Sallie¡¯s phone rang just as she finished speaking. Lucinda winked at her and said in a sing-song voice, ¡°Herees the evidence. ¡± Sallie could barely hold her phone in her trembling hands. She pressed the answer button on the screen and brought it to her ear. Before she could say hello to her leader, he scolded angrily, ¡°How dare you! I thought you were a good worker and an honest woman. I know all the bad things you¡¯ve done. You ungrateful whore! Trust me, it¡¯s over for you!¡± ¡°No. please let me exin¡­¡± Sallie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she exined anxiously, ¡°Someone set me up, sir. Please, trust me!¡± ¡°Set you up? Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± The man was so angry. ¡°Get your ass to thepany right this instant. I¡¯d like to see how you deny the evidence. ¡± Sallie opened her mouth to plead her case again, but the man had already hung up. Sallie¡¯s phone dropped to the ground. She looked at Lucinda now with pleading eyes, all the disdain from earlier gone. Within half an hour, Lucinda had be the boss of all the car dealerships in this area and had found all the detailed information about her and Jax when they quarrelled. Sallie was finally realizing that this woman was terrifying. ¡°Who. Who the hell are you?¡± She stared at Lucinda in shock, while Lucinda just smiled arrogantly at her. She was standing, but her noble aura was hard to ignore. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sallie realized at that moment that Lucinda was not just an orphan who got divorcedter in life. She was something more. ¡°Lucinda. Please, forgive me,¡± Salliecried, looking all humble now. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to lose this job. Please let me go, I beg of you. ¡± Lucinda just watched her cry and plead, her face devoid of any emotion.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I should have never humiliated you, I know that now. For the sake of our friendship in the past for so many years, please spare me. I can¡¯t lose this job and lose my ce in this industry. ¡± She kept bowing and crying to Lucinda. It was as though she was a different person from the arrogant woman of earlier. Chapter 177 Lucinda¡¯s silence only made her panic more. She knelt down and grovelled. ¡°Lucinda, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Please let me go. I know you are a generous person. Please forgive me and help fix this. ¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Lucinda finally said and walked to stand in front of her. Then she held Sallie¡¯s chin and forced her to look up at her. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m never generous and I¡¯m actually a vengeful person. I gave you a chance but you didn¡¯t take it. ¡± She roughly let Sallie¡¯s chin go, took out a piece of tissue from her bag and wiped her hands. ¡°See her out,¡± she ordered. ¡°From now on, these two people are not allowed toe back here again. ¡± The general manager walked up to the guards and said loudly, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Get them out of here right now!¡± Several security guards rushed over with mops and waved them at the couple to drive them out. Like two rats, Jax and Sallie were drive away. Satisfied with how that went, Lucinda turned around and went back to the Volkswagen shop. The manager followed her and tried to suck up to her. ¡°Madam, do you need me to walk you around this ce? Since you just bought this ce, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know much about this industry. . ¡± ¡°No thanks.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I have a n of my own,¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda said coldly and cast him a sidelong nce that warned him to stay quiet. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t be so eager. ¡± The general manager forced a smile and hit his mouth two times, beating himself up. He was too scared of saying anything that could get him fired. She stopped in front of a Volkswagen Magotan and looked at the extraordinarily bright red car with appreciation. Then she opened the door and got in. ¡°You will make sure no one ever finds out I bought this ce,¡± she ordered, looking straight at him. ¡°If anyone finds out, then. ¡± She trailed off and smiled, but the coldness in her eyes made her threat pretty clear. The general manager nodded several times in fear. He patted his chest proudly and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure no one finds out. ¡± Chapter 178 ¡°The overall marketing here will still be the same as before. You are still in charge, but I want a report every month. If it¡¯s not for the report, then don¡¯t bother me. ¡± After saying that, she closed the door of the Magotan, stepped on the gas and left. It was an ordinary car that was sold at a rather low price, but she drove it like it was a sports car. The general manager looked at the car drifting away and sighed, as if feeling all the stress leave his body. ¡°What a domineering woman! The new boss is not some ordinary person to be tempered with,¡± he said to himself. After seeing how she death with Jax and his girlfriend, he was more determined to never step on her toes. As Lucinda drove, she turned on the stereo and enjoyed her journey. ¡®s BunnyBookery What just happened didn¡¯t deserve her attention. She hummed in a good mood along to the songs sting on the stereo as she drove back to Angle Intl. After a while, she got a call from Vivian. She hesitated for a moment but still answered. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to thepany. Is there a problem?¡± Lucinda went straight to the point. ¡°Miss Ross, you are on the top search again!¡± Vivian¡¯s voice was filled with panic. ¡°Read the news!¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving. I can¡¯t check my phone and drive at the same time,¡± Lucinda said, sighing helplessly. ¡°If it¡¯s not something urgent, I¡¯ll hang up now. We¡¯ll talk when I get to the office. ¡± ¡°No, wait! Don¡¯t hang up!¡± Vivian sounded very emotional. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The news¡­ It¡¯s about you, and it¡¯s not good. You have to¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vivian was still chattering, but Lucinda was distracted by the news on the huge TV billboard by the road. On the screen, Presley Turner was being interviewed right outside Eleanor¡¯s ward. She was in tears, using Lucinda of harassing Eleanor. Lucinda¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ncing at the time, she figured she could pull over for a minute to see what was going on. She might as well see what tricks the Turner family was up to this time around. ¡°Mr. Roberts¡¯s ex-wife personally put up these banners in my daughter¡¯s ward and even sent her funeral wreaths! It was so shockingly rude!¡± Presley pretended to wipe her invisible tears and continued, ¡°My poor daughter-as if being beaten up by hooligans wasn¡¯t enough! Lucinda¡¯s hell-bent on humiliating her. Before Eleanor could recover, she fainted again from stress¡­ Chapter 179 My daughter did nothing wrong. She merely had a disagreement with Lucinda at the banquet. I had no idea that woman was so petty! She¡¯s trying to take revenge over something so small! I have to expose her terrible behavior! The public has to see her true colors¡­¡± Lucinda snorted impatiently. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear the rest of what Presley had to say, so she started her car again and drove back to Angle International.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vivian, who had been chattering nonstop over the phone, was met withplete silence. Sensing that her boss wasn¡¯t paying attention to the call, she felt helpless and could only hang up the phone. Soon, Lucinda arrived at thepany. She parked her car and then trotted into the building. Some employees were gathered in the hall, whispering to each other. Someone saw hering in and quickly alerted herpanions. Before Lucinda could get close, they all dispersed like mice. But Lucinda didn¡¯t care about the office gossip and simply headed straight to her office. Vivian had been anxiously waiting for her inside. As soon as Lucinda came in, she practically jumped out of her chair. ¡°Miss Ross, you¡¯re finally back! Have you seen the news yet? It¡¯s getting worse by the minute!¡± As she spoke, she handed an iPad to Lucinda. Presley¡¯s usations triggered a heat discussion about Lucinda on the Inte. Manyizens were eager to discuss this matter. Initially, most of theizens were sensible and didn¡¯t believe everything Presley imed. For a time, there were different opinions about this matter, and some people even defended Lucinda. But after a while, Lucinda¡¯s supporters were drowned in curses. Needless to say, Eleanor was well-prepared this time. ¡®s BunnyBookery It seemed that she had learned a lot from her previous experience. Now, she hired many Inte trolls to brainwash other people into thinking that she was the victim and that Lucinda was the bad guy. Without saying anything, Lucinda put down the iPad and continued to focus on preparing the show. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you really not going to do anything about it?¡± Vivian asked anxiously. ¡°Never mind that. Just focus on our work,¡± Lucinda answered without raising her head. Such trifles didn¡¯t deserve her attention. Besides, she was curious to see what Eleanor was capable of. Seeing the cold look on Lucinda¡¯s face, Vivian sighed and quietly left her office. Chapter 180 In Lucinda¡¯s eyes, it was better to focus on her work than to waste her time on this. In the hospital. After the interview, as soon as the cameras stopped rolling, Presley stopped crying and smiled smugly. She had always despised Mario¡¯s illegitimate daughter. When Eleanor was officially epted into the Turner family, Presley had been secretly wishing that Eleanor was dead. Now that Eleanor had nearly been beaten to death, Presley felt extremely happy. But her precious Jennifer was still in aa, so Eleanor was the sole heir for the time being. In order to protect the Turner family¡¯s property from being snatched by other rtives, Presley had to pretend to dote on Eleanor in front of others. But this only served to make Presley hate Eleanor even more. Seeing Eleanor¡¯s sicklyplexion, she couldn¡¯t help but smile even wider. Satisfied, she turned around to leave, only to find Nathaniel standing by the door. ¡°Oh! Mr. Roberts, don¡¯t just stand there. Pleasee in. ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Presley forced a warm smile. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there. Could he have seen the smug smile on her face just now? ¡°My poor, poor daughter. Not only was she beaten to a pulp, but she was also humiliated by that bitch. I¡¯m just d that you¡¯re here for her¡­¡± While she spoke, Presley managed to squeeze out a few tears. Seeing that Nathaniel looked as calm as usual, she figured she was in the clear and quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you two alone,¡± she said, scurrying past him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay. ¡± After Presley left, Nathaniel walked into the ward. Eleanor¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she saw him. She was so happy that she tried to sit up immediately. In doing so, she identally bumped the needle in her hand, which made her gasp in pain. It took her a great deal of effort not to show a ferocious expression in front of Nathaniel. After all, she needed to maintain her perfect image. ¡°Be careful,¡± Nathaniel said with a frown. He walked up to her and sat down on a chair next to the bed. ¡°Nate, it¡¯s so good to see you. I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do without you. ¡± As she spoke, she leaned closer to him, putting on the most pitiful expression she could muster. Subconsciously, Nathaniel subtly moved away from her. Chapter 181 ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Much better now that you¡¯re here. ¡± Eleanor pretended to be timid and leaned closer towards him again, even reaching for his hand. ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, I have to go now. Get some rest. ¡± He shook off her hand, stood up, and was about to leave. ¡°Wait! Can¡¯t you stay with me for a bit longer, Nate?¡± With tears in her eyes, she immediately grabbed his arm to stop him from leaving. ¡°Thirteen years ago, I saved your life. I never thought of asking for anything in return¡­¡± Holding his hand tightly, she brought up the past, her voice thick with emotion. Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled his dark past. Thirteen years ago, he had gotten into a car ident-except it was no ident after all. Someone in his family had nned it in an attempt to kill him. Pinned underneath the overturned car, he was seriously injured at that time and almost died. Fortunately, a young girl appeared and saved him. Unfortunately, he was swimming in and out of consciousness at that time and couldn¡¯t make out what she looked like. He only remembered her clear and starry eyes¡­ Thinking of those eyes, his expression softened. Then Eleanor took out a pen from underneath the pillow and held it tightly. It was a rare pen, handcrafted by artisans. It was difficult for one to get their hands on such a luxury. On the pen was an engraving of his name. ¡®s BunnyBookery The pen was in pristine condition. One could tell at a nce that its owner cherished it very much and had taken good care of it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, there was one spot that had faded paint, which was likely caused by its owners frequent touch. ¡°You gave me this pen, remember? I brought it with me when I went abroad. Over the past three years, I¡¯ve kept it with me everywhere I go. ¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Eleanor gently stroked the faded spot on the pen and sighed. ¡°Whenever I thought of you, I¡¯d take it out and look at it, wishing you were next to me¡­¡± Nathaniel had always felt guilty about sending her abroad because of Logan¡¯s decision, so when she brought it up, his expression softened even more. ¡°Get some rest, okay? I promise I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. ¡± ¡°Okay, Nate!¡± Eleanor looked at him gratefully. Chapter 182 ¡°I trust you. ¡± The corridor was nearly empty at this time. Flynn had been waiting outside the ward quietly. As soon as Nathaniel walked out, he respectfully handed his boss a document. ¡°Sir, these are the results of my investigation. ¡± ¡°Well done. ¡± Although Nathaniel was praising Flynn, his eyes were devoid of warmth. He leafed through the document while Flynn exined. ¡°You asked me to investigate what happened thirteen years ago. I found out that Miss Turner was indeed present when you got into that car ident. In other words, it is undeniable that she¡¯s the one who saved your life. ¡± As he spoke, Flynn observed his boss¡¯ expression carefully. After reading the investigation material carefully, Nathaniel pursed his lips slightly. No one-not even Flynn-could tell what he was thinking. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± Flynn added hesitantly. ¡°Yes?¡± Nathaniel gestured for him to continue. ¡°You also asked me to investigate who beat Miss Turner. There¡¯s been some progress¡­¡± As Flynn spoke, he directed Nathaniel¡¯s attention to a few photos at the very end of the document. He looked at them carefully, his frown deepening. In the photos was a green Santana. Nathaniel would never forget this car and its owner. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Anger surged in his heart and he continued to look at the other photos restlessly. The photos were all more or less the same, except for thest one. In thest photo captured several figures. One seemed to be Lucinda. ¡°ording to Lucinda¡¯s schedule that day, she did appear at the scene where Miss Turner was beaten. And this guy¡­¡± Flynn pointed at the other figure in the photo and said, ¡°She seems to be making a deal with him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The person standing behind her seems to be Cyrus¡¯ assistant, Malcolm. It¡¯s very likely that it was she who asked him to do it. Anyway, these photos prove that Lucinda was definitely involved. ¡± Chapter 183 Nathaniel stared at the photos expressionlessly. ¡°Miss Turner is such a kind woman. How could Lucinda treat her like this? I had no idea she was so evil!¡± Clenching his fists, Flynn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You have to do something about this. Teach Lucinda a lesson and avenge Miss Turner!¡± Seeing the fiery determination in Flynn¡¯s eyes, Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it when we get back,¡± he said indifferently. The following morning. The hospital was bustling with reporters again. Eleanor was lying feebly in her hospital bed, looking pale and pitiful. She was well prepared for this interview and knew that she needed to gain the public¡¯s sympathy. ¡°I know that if I epted an interview at a time like this, people would think that I¡¯m just craving the Limelight. ¡± She sniffled, pretended to be strong, and continued, ¡°But it¡¯s important that I rify something once and for all. The CEO of the Roberts Group and I grew up together.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We liked each other since childhood, and then we were forced to separateter because of something. I don¡¯t know what happened while I was away, but I can tell you that I am not his mistress! I didn¡¯t do anything to destroy their marriage, I swear!¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, but Eleanor gritted her teeth to prevent them from falling. The cameramen kept snapping photos of her. The harsh shes almost distracted her from maintaining her pitiful look. But she didn¡¯t dare to rx her act, not even a little. ¡®s BunnyBookery Eleanor had to make the public believe that she was the victim. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Turner, may we ask some questions?¡± A reporter asked, handing the microphone to her. Eleanor nodded and tried to act like a gracious host. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. ¡± ¡°You just said that you and Mr. Roberts loved each other. Then why didn¡¯t you marry him in the first ce? What happened between you two? Where were you when he married Lucinda? Why didn¡¯t you try to stop them? And how did you get hurt? Is Lucinda trying to take revenge because you stole her husband? Please tell us in detail. And-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Eleanor cut them off harshly. Chapter 184 These reporters were so ruthless! Obviously, they didn¡¯t care about her injuries at all and were only after the juicy gossip. It made her so angry! But she quickly realized the error in her ways. She coughed and said feebly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not feeling well. That¡¯ll be all for today¡¯s interview. ¡± After saying that, she closed her eyes, refusing to be bothered by these pesky reporters. ¡°She has already told you so much today. She needs to rest. If you have any questions, just ask me. ¡± Presley ushered the reporters out and stood in the corridor. Closing the door behind her, she said sharply, ¡°The questions you asked just now are an invasion of my family¡¯s privacy. We refuse to answer them. I hope you understand.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡± While she spoke, her cold gaze swept across the crowd of reporters. ¡°Then what about Miss Turner¡¯s injuries?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve found evidence that proves that Lucinda had something to do with it. ¡± Presley then took the microphone and said firmly, ¡°If we can prove that she tried to hurt the heir of the Turner family, we¡¯ll make her pay!¡± ¡°Could you show us the evidence you¡¯re talking about?¡± The reporters persisted. Presley frowned and shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ve handed it over to the police. I believe they¡¯ll uncover the truth in due time. ¡± Sensing that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, the reporters then ended the interview. Lucinda was driving her new car at full speed on the way to work. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She couldn¡¯t help but sneer after listening to the whole news broadcast. These hypocritical women made her sick to her stomach. However, she wasn¡¯t going to back down from a fight. As soon as Lucinda passed the intersection, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. It was Vivian, standing by the sidewalk, looking around anxiously. ¡°Need a ride?¡± She pulled the car to a stop, rolled down the window, and looked at Vivian questioningly. ¡°No, I was waiting for you,¡± Vivian said worriedly. ¡°The news caused a huge sensation, and theizens are talking about you. There¡¯s a crowd in front of the gate of thepany. They¡¯re nning to block you from entering until you give them an exnation. Miss Ross, the people are on a warpath. You¡¯d better not go to the office for the time being. Go home andy low first. Come back when things are clear. ¡± Chapter 185 ¡°No, it¡¯s not my style to run away. ¡± To Vivian¡¯s dismay, Lucinda rolled up the window and started the engine again. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Vivian desperately tapped on the window, trying to stop her. ¡°I¡¯m going to give them the exnation they want. ¡± As soon as Lucinda finished speaking, she mmed her foot on the gas and bolted. Her car stirred up a cloud of dust as it zoomed past. Vivian choked on the smoke and coughed violently. By the time she had gathered her bearings, Lucinda was long gone. ¡°I did what I could. She has to face them alone now. Oh, gosh, what should I do?¡± Vivian wrung her hands in despair, feeling at aplete loss. A crowd had formed in front of the gate of Angle Intl. Besides reporters, many curious onlookers had also gathered. Lucinda locked the car and strode towards the gate confidently. She was alone, but she exuded a powerful aura. The reporters had been waiting for her for a long time. Now that she had finally shown up, they swarmed towards her like angry bees. One by one, microphones were held in front of her, and countless shutters went off, It was even more chaotic than in Eleanor¡¯s ward just now. ¡°Miss Ross, have you watched this morning¡¯s news broadcast? What do you have to say about Miss Turner¡¯s usations against you?¡± ¡°She imed that she¡¯s not Mr. Robert¡¯s mistress. Is that true? Why did you divorce him? I heard that you didn¡¯t get a single penny from Mr. Roberts when you divorced. Did you cheated on him? Was that why you ended up with nothing?¡± ¡°Miss Turner was nearly beaten to death recently. Did you have something to do with that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The reporters bombarded her with intense questions, seizing the opportunity to get their hands on some juicy news.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Unafraid of them, Lucinda walked towards the gate briskly. Her big sunsses covered most of her face, but they couldn¡¯t hide the ferocity she exuded. ¡°Miss Ross, can you answer our questions? Countless people are waiting for your response!¡± one of the reporters shouted. The crowd burst into an uproar again, and many onlookers began to talk loudly with each other, specting the inside story behind this series of events. Lucinda frowned and grabbed a random microphone, saying firmly, ¡°Since you all want answers, then shut up and listen. ¡± The reporters were stunned. The next second, they immediately began shoot her another series of questions. Chapter 186 ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Roberts?¡± A reporter elbowed his way to the front, fearing that his question would be ignored. ¡°I¡¯ve already made myself clear online, but since you missed it, I¡¯ll say it again today. Simply put, we¡¯re divorced and now we have nothing to do with each other. ¡± Grimacing, Lucinda pushed the microphone away from her face. Even with sunsses, her disgusted gaze was terrifying, and the others subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Turner was the reason why you divorced Mr. Roberts. It¡¯s also said that you gave up your right to alimony after the divorce. Is that true?¡± ¡°Noment. ¡± Lucinda shrugged indifferently. ¡°Anything else? If you don¡¯t have any proper questions, I¡¯ll go to work now. Don¡¯t waste my time. ¡± ¡°Wait! Several reporters squeezed forward again. ¡°Some say that you got your current job because you¡¯re sleeping with Mr. Simmons. Is that true?¡± ¡°I got the job because I¡¯m qualified. ¡± Her firm voice boomed across the crowd, but it couldn¡¯t restrain the uproar that ensued. ¡°Then why did you hire people to assault Miss Turner? Is it because she humiliated you at the banquet?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched her live stream?¡± Lucinda asked sharply. ¡°Let the evidence speak for itself. I have work to do. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be entertaining any more questions. ¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, the reporters became anxious and tried to stop her. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave! You haven¡¯t even given us proper answers! Is it because you¡¯re guilty?¡± The onlookers also shouted at her loudly, tightly blocking thepany¡¯s door. Some even wanted to take advantage of the chaos to attack her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before Lucinda could say anything, a familiar masculine voice boomed from behind her. I thought you¡¯re supposed to be professional reporters. Without ethics or a moral code, you might as well resign from your jobs. ¡± Wearing a disgusted frown, Nathaniel walked over unhurriedly, his cold gaze sweeping across the crowd. ¡°Mr. Roberts! He¡¯s here to defend his ex-wife!¡± Someone in the crowd recognized Nathaniel and shouted excitedly. His sudden appearance caused another bout of chaos as everyone mored to figure out why he was here. ¡°I¡¯m also investigating the matter of Miss Turner¡¯s assault. ¡± Chapter 187 He took the microphone from Lucinda and said concisely, ¡°I¡¯ll have the results in five days. ¡± The reporters who had been pestering Lucinda with questions just now were silenced by Nathaniel¡¯s icy gaze, but the onlookers refused to quiet down. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± Nathaniel turned to look at Flynn sharply. Flynn immediately got the hint and sprang into action. He waved his hand, and then several bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses immediately stepped forward to drive those people away. Most of the onlookers were just curious and wanted to watch the fun. They didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble, so as soon as the men in ck started shooing them away, they scattered like mice. ¡°Thanks. ¡± Lucinda nodded at Nathaniel indifferently and then walked towards the office entrance. ¡°We need to talk, Lucinda. ¡± Nathaniel stopped her by grabbing her wrist. She wanted to refuse him, but before she could say anything, she saw the seriousness in his eyes. ¡°Okay, but make it quick. ¡± He then chose a nearby restaurant and booked a private room. ¡°Order whatever you want. ¡± He handed the menu to her expressionlessly. ¡°Not hungry. I had breakfast this morning. ¡± Suddenly, a thought urred to her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like eating a lot in the morning. What¡¯s the matter? Have you changed now that you¡¯re with Miss Turner? Cut the crap. Don¡¯t waste my time. Time is money. Wasting my time no different from stealing money from me. ¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Do you also treat Cyrus or Dwayne like this?¡± Even he himself didn¡¯t realize how jealous he sounded. ¡°Mr. Roberts, please know your ce. ¡± Lucinda cast a cold nce at him. ¡°You¡¯re my ex-husband. We have nothing to do with each other.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Why should I tell you what I¡¯m Like with other men? Mind your own goddamned business! And take a look in the mirror before you start using me. ¡± Chapter 188 She sneered at him in disgust. ¡°Your fiancee is still in the hospital, yet instead of staying by her side, you¡¯re here with me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel stared at her intently, as though he wanted to pick her brain. Exasperated, Lucinda grabbed her bag and stood up from her seat. ¡°If you just want to talk about this, then I¡¯m leaving. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Nathaniel reacted fast. He bolted towards the door and blocked her way. Lucinda frowned unhappily. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. ¡± He sighed helplessly. ¡°I wanted to talk because there¡¯s something I have to ask you. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Where were you on March 14th thirteen years ago? Were you at Pine Street in Forden?¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t remember. ¡± Lucinda turned her head away impatiently. That was a long time ago. How on earth could she remember where she was? ¡°Wait. Let me rephrase the question. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Instead of getting angry, Nathaniel cleared his throat and asked patiently, ¡°There was a car ident on March 14th thirteen years ago. Do you remember that? Three people died at the scene, and only a little boy in the back seat managed to survive-because a young girl saved him. ¡± Why would he ask such a thing? Was he the little boy? Looking into his expectant eyes, something stirred in Lucinda¡¯s mind. She did inadvertently save a person that year¡­ But she didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Chapter 189 Moreover, the reason why she hade to Forden at that time was because of something family-rted. She didn¡¯t intend to tell Nathaniel about the Simmons family, nor did she want him to pry further. It was too dangerous. She didn¡¯t want anyone to get involved. ¡°I really can¡¯t recall,¡± Lucinda replied coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s all you wanted to ask me, then I¡¯ll get going. ¡± Nathaniel subconsciously reached out to stop her, but he paused when he met her cold eyes. Albeit reluctant, he withdrew his hand. ¡°Mr. Roberts, have you forgotten about your fiancee? Isn¡¯t she recuperating in the hospital right now?¡± After deliberately taunting him, she sneered and was about to leave. At that moment, she caught a faint sense of loss in his eyes. Although it onlysted for a split second, she still saw it. Why did he feel disappointed? Lucinda was suspicious, but she quickly shrugged it off. In her eyes, Nathaniel was just another irrelevant person. She refused to let him affect her. She flipped her hair elegantly and pushed the door open. Seeing that Nathaniel wasn¡¯t going to stop her, she walked right past him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery As soon as she went out, she met Flynn¡¯s unfriendly gaze. ring at her, he hissed. ¡°Mr. Roberts has collected all the evidence. We know that you hired those men to assault Miss Turner. The truth wille to light sooner orter!¡± ¡°Are you finished yet?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Taking a nce at him, Lucinda smiled at him indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± Despite being much shorter than him, she exuded a very oppressive aura. Flynn couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back in fear. Sneering, she walked away, her high heels clicking against the floor. ¡°Weird¡­¡± Flynn scratched the back of his head in confusion. Why was he so scared of her just now? Chapter 190 Two days had passed since the five day deadline Nathaniel had promised to the public. The media, which had been paying close attention to this matter, started making all kinds of guesses. Lucindapletely ignored theirments about her and focused solely on the preparation of the talent show. ¡°Miss Ross, this is the material describing the set. Please review it for thest time. ¡± Vivian handed over a file. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll call you in here when I¡¯m done. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes were fixed on theputer screen while she spoke, and she was typing fast on the keyboard. Vivian wanted to say something more, but she hesitated slightly. Finally, she bit the bullet and interrupted Lucinda. ¡°Miss Ross, have you read thements about you online?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few. ¡± Lucinda tore her gaze away from herputer to nce at Vivian briefly. Then she continued to work. ¡°Then why are you¡­¡± Vivian felt even more at a loss. ¡°Why are you still so calm?!¡± she finally blurted. Lucinda stopped typing, leaned back in her chair, and looked at Vivian calmly. ¡°Mr. Roberts said that he¡¯d give the public an exnation. I¡¯m waiting to see what will happen then. Although theizens are bashing me online, in reality, I¡¯m not affected, right?¡± ¡°But¡± ¡°No ¡®buts¡¯. Go on with your work. The show¡¯s about to start. You won¡¯t have a lot of time on your hands from now on. ¡± Vivian knew that Lucinda was a tough cookie, so she dropped the subject and went back to work. Lucinda was focused on taking Angle Intl to the next level, and to do so, she had to work hard.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the hospital, Eleanor was lying in bed and ying with her phone idly. She looked much better now. Over the past two days, she had been monitoring thements against Lucinda on various social tforms. From time to time, she¡¯d even pay some Inte trolls to continue bashing Lucinda. Scrolling through thements that sided with her, she felt delighted. She was browsing through a gossip column when a message popped up on her screen, making her freeze on the spot. Chapter 191 ¡°Miss Turner, Mr. Roberts hasn¡¯t done anything unusual these past two days, nor has he asked me to do anything. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. ¡± Because Flynn had promised to help her, he had been keeping an eye on Nathaniel¡¯s every move. He reported everything to Eleanor. Buttely, Nathaniel didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything, which had made her suspicious. ¡°Thanks for updating me, Flynn. ¡± She sent him a voice message, making sure to sweeten her tone. When Flynn listened to her voice message, he had butterflies in his stomach. He was more determined than ever to help her punish Lucinda. Annoyed, Eleanor turned off her phone and put it aside, crossing her arms over her chest. After a while, she turned it back on and dialed a number. ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± Melody¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m still in the hospital,¡± Eleanor said coldly. ¡°What are we going to do next?¡± Looking at her newly manicured nails, Melody drawled unhurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve found her weakness. I¡¯ll destroy her tonight. ¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Eleanor asked, filled with doubt. ¡°She¡¯s beaten me twice. Be careful. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Because you made stupid mistakes twice. ¡± Melody rolled her eyes in disdain. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my n wouldn¡¯t have failed, and you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten half to death. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s anger red up, but she couldn¡¯t afford to be at odds with Melody. She gritted her teeth and hung up on her, silently cursing Lucinda in her heart. ¡°We¡¯ll see how long you¡¯llst, Lucinda. ¡± She threw the phone on the bed, her eyes taking on a fiercely malicious Light. The preparations for the talent show were almostplete. When she was done with her work, Lucinda supervised the first day of shooting remotely through video call. Everything went well. She nodded with satisfaction and ended the call with ease. After all, she had stationed some of her trusted people on set. If anything happened, she¡¯d be notified at once.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 192 Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a call from the person in charge of the shoot. ¡°Miss Ross!¡± A panicked voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Noelle is missing!¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°Noelle¡¯s missing?!¡± ¡°Yes! And I don¡¯t think she left on her own.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Noelle was fine before we started shooting, and she got along well with other contestants. She couldn¡¯t have just quit and left. Something must¡¯ve happened. ¡± ¡°I see. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it just yet. Proceed with the shoot and let me know if anything else happens. ¡± Lucinda calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± She put the phone down and pursed her lips tightly. After thinking for a while, she dialed thest number on her contacts list. ¡°B-boss? Is that you?¡± The person on the other end of the line sounded utterly shocked. ¡°Is it really you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Lucinda answered briefly. Even though she couldn¡¯t see him, she could tangibly feel how happy the man on the other end of the Line was. ¡°Boss, we haven¡¯t heard from you in years! Did something big happen? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Leave it to the Dark Bell!¡± The Dark Bell was an underground organization under hermand. They had spies in every industry all over the world. With the snap of her fingers, Lucinda could get any piece of information she asked for. ¡°Help me find out where Noelle Moran currently is. I want results in ten minutes. And the reason why I haven¡¯t been in touch¡­ Well, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you when I have time. ¡± Without waiting for a response, Lucinda put the phone down. Her eyes were filled with worry. Although she believed in the power of the Dark Bell, the more time that passed, the more likely Noelle was in danger. Soon, her phone rang again. Lucinda nced at the time; it had only been eight minutes since she called. Chapter 193 ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found her. At noon, Noelle received a call. The caller asked her to step outside the set because they had something important to discuss with her. As soon as Noelle did, she was drugged and stuffed into the trunk of a car with a fake license te. That car drove to Stoney Mountain just outside of Forden. After passing through a tunnel, the car disappeared. The surveince cameras never caught sight of it again. We suspect that Noelle¡¯s somewhere near Stoney Mountain. She must¡¯ve been abducted. What do you think?¡± The man asked tentatively, eager to hear Lucinda¡¯s thoughts on the matter. ¡°Got it. Thank you so much for your help. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice was calm as she spoke. She checked the pinned location the man had sent to her and headed straight to her car. Suddenly, her phone buzzed twice. She had received two messages from an unknown number. ¡°We have Noelle Moran. Come meet us in an hour. Don¡¯t bring anyone else. Don¡¯t call the police. If you do, we¡¯ll kill Noelle immediately. ¡± The second message was an address. Then another message came in, with a picture of Noelle. She was tied up and beaten bloody and bruised. Lucinda leaned against her Magotan, lost in thought. These people were threatening her, but they didn¡¯t seem to want any money. And they deliberately emphasized that she shoulde alone. Could it be the same one from the Simmons family? No, it was unlikely. Her enemy in the Simmons family was very smart and wouldn¡¯t have left a trace. Whoever kidnapped Noelle made a few mistakes already, which was how Dark Bell was able to track them. After thinking for a while, she had a guess as to who was behind the kidnapping. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda turned off the navigation system, which was originally leading her to Stoney Mountain. She changed directions and headed back to Cyrus¡¯ vi. There, she changed out of her work clothes and put on a ck track suit. The track suit fit her well, outlining her figure perfectly. She tied her long hair into a high ponytail.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Now she kind of Looked like a secret agent in the movies. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Mary called out to her from downstairs when she heard the footsteps. ¡°You just arrived. Why are you going out again? Dear, you¡¯ve been so busy these past few days. You need to rest. Please take some time to sleep when youe back. After all, at the end of the day, health is wealth. ¡± Just then, Lucinda came trotting down the stairs. Mary was shocked when she saw what she was wearing. ¡°Wow! You look so¡­ heroic! Different from your normal look!¡± Chapter 194 ¡°Are you going to the gym?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to a fight. ¡± Lucinda waved her hand dismissively. ¡°What?! A fight?!¡± Mary¡¯s jaw went ck. Wondering if she had misheard, she asked, ¡°Are you really going to a fight? With who?¡± She looked at Lucinda worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Without waiting for a response, Lucinda grabbed her bag and strode out. After turning on her navigation system again, she drove her car at full speed towards Stoney Mountain. Mary watched her go. She sighed, thinking about how cool Lucinda looked just now. When she came to her senses, she called Cyrus to inform him the situation, fearing that Lucinda could get into trouble. ¡°Mr. Cyrus, Miss Lucinda said she was going to a fight. Please help her!¡± Mary cried anxiously. ¡°What if something happens to her?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it. ¡± Frowning, Cyrus sighed helplessly. ¡°How¡¯re things going? Did you have that girl already?¡± Eleanor gushed over the phone as soon as the call connected. On the other end of the line, Melody rolled her eyeszily. ¡°Duh. I was the one who nned this, remember?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor¡¯s eyes lit up happily. ncing at the twittering sparrow outside the window, she couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°How about Lucinda? Have you texted that bitch already?¡± After a slight pause, she asked falteringly, ¡°What if she calls the police? Or what if she tells Cyrus? Cyrus is not a man to be trifled with!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve looked into it, and I know that she became close to Noelle at the orphanage. She wouldn¡¯t dare to risk Noelle¡¯s life. ¡± Melody soundedpletely confident in her n. ¡°If Lucinda dares to bring someone along, my men will kill the hostage on the spot. ¡± Chapter 195 Outside the ward, Eleanor could hear the sound of footsteps approaching. Knowing that it was probably just a nurse or a doctor walking along the corridor, she didn¡¯t think too much of it. ¡°If all goes well, she can ki*s this world goodbye. ¡± Eleanor was so excited that she wanted to giggle at the thought of getting rid of Lucinda. Melody was also very happy. If she could get rid of that bitch named Lucinda, she¡¯d finally have Cyrus all to herself. ¡°Thanks to you, as soon as I leave the hospital, I¡®U1-¡° Eleanor was rambling over the phone excitedly when the door was suddenly pushed open. Nathaniel stood by the doorway, wearing a gloomy expression. ¡°Nate! Wh-what are you doing here?¡± Startled, Eleanor hung up the phone immediately. ¡°I was on a call with my friend just now and didn¡¯t see you there. She had arranged for her bodyguards to stand by the door, so she let her guard down and chatted with Melody without a care. Did Nathaniel overhear what she said just now?! Nathaniel quietly looked at Eleanor, his eyes aze with fiery rage. ¡°Nate, I can exin-¡± Eleanor said nervously, her eyes darting all over the ce in panic. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I was just chatting with a friend; that¡¯s all!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Beads of sweat broke out on her forehead. She had no idea if he had heard her whole conversation with Melody, so she just kept ying dumb. ¡°What were you nning?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ignoring herme excuses, Nathaniel growled in a low voice. Oh, God! Did he hear all of it?! Eleanor subconsciously clenched the corner of the quilt so tightly that her knuckles turned white. ¡°N-nothing! I just told you. I was catching up with my friend. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Unmoved by the pitiful look on her face, Nathaniel said in a low voice, ¡°You should know that even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can always order my men to investigate. But by then, you won¡¯t have the chance to exin yourself. ¡± He rubbed his watch expressionlessly and spoke so calmly that Eleanor couldn¡¯t keep calm anymore. She knew that her plot would be exposed sooner orter, so she had no choice but toe clean. Chapter 196 ¡°Nate!¡± she burst into tears, sobbing pitifully.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t ept it, okay? You and Lucinda are divorced, but you still care about her so much! You never let me move into that vi! You didn¡¯t even let mee close! Then you actually gave her that f@cking vi! When she humiliated me at the banquet, you did nothing! When she hired those men to beat me-to r@pe me-what did you do? Nate! I hate her. I really f@cking hate her! I just want to teach her a lesson. Is that so wrong?¡± She threw herself into his arms and tried to y the victim card so that he¡¯d forgive her, but he drew away from her with a disgusted frown. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where is Lucinda?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s tone was so forceful that Eleanor fell silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Don¡¯t you love me? Am I even less important to you than your ex-wife?¡± Eleanor sobbed, still clinging to the victim card. ¡°I am your fiancee! Why are you so cruel to me? She hurt me! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d let her treat me like this!¡± Without saying anything, he stood up, looking at her wearily. ¡°You used to be so kind. But now, you¡¯re just a disappointment. ¡± Nathaniel then strode out of the ward, leaving her sobbing hysterically. asionally, a few nurses would pass by the corridor, but as soon as they heard the crazed cries from Eleanor¡¯s ward, they¡¯d turn around and scurry away quickly. When Nathaniel found a quiet corner, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Jaxen, find out where Lucinda is. Do it now!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was driving at full speed through the suburbs when her car¡¯s navigation system directed her to a shortcut to Stoney Mountain. She deliberately chose a path without any traffic lights and surveince cameras. Rolling down the window, she felt the wind whizzing past her ears. It was an exhrating feeling. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t out here for fun and games. Her friend¡¯s life was on the line, so she wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy the beautiful countryside scenery. She stepped hard on the gas and the engine revved loudly, keeping her grounded. Just then, her phone rang. Seeing that it was the same unknown number from earlier, she answered it and put it on speaker. Chapter 197 ¡°You¡¯d better be here soon. Time is running out. Turn right once you exit the tunnel. Head to the dpidated cabin on the hillside of Stoney Mountain. ¡± The kidnapper deliberately lowered his voice over the phone. Studying the map on her car¡¯s navigation system, she took a right turn and headed up the rocky mountain road. Parked at the end of the road was a car with a fake license te. Lucinda carefullypared it with the picture Dark Bell had sent her. Sure enough, it was the car the kidnappers used to take Noelle away.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She hid her car in between the trees and climbed up the mountain path alone. The log cabin was located deep in the forest. It looked very old and shabby, even from afar. In fact, it was more like a shed than a cabin. Without hesitation, Lucinda rushed to the door and pushed it open. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re early. ¡± The kidnapper was wearing a thick ck ski mask, obscuring the expression on his face. Noelle was lying at his feet, unconscious and covered in bruises. Seeing this, Lucinda¡¯s eyes took on a dangerous Light. ¡°Let her go, and then we can talk. ¡± Her voice was calm. Looking around the room, she pulled out a chair and sat down, looking at him indifferently. The kidnapper was irritated by her calm reaction, so he grabbed Noelle by the cor and pressed a knife against her neck. ¡°How dare you try to bargain with me? Do you really think I won¡¯t kill her right now?¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t. ¡± Lucinda locked eyes with him fearlessly, which sent a shiver down his spine. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She looked small, but her imposing aura was hard to ignore. Even though he was wearing a mask, he was obviously shocked. Meanwhile, in the forest behind the cabin, Melody and her bodyguard Galen Astley were observing their interaction through binocrs. They had nted a bug on the kidnapper¡¯s cap so that they could clearly hear the conversation between them. ¡°She wants us to free that girl? Dream on!¡± Melody snorted contemptuously. She barked into the microphone, which was connected to the kidnapper¡¯s Bluetooth earphone, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, but keep stalling for time. We can¡¯t let her go. ¡± Chapter 198 The kidnapper listened to her instructions and then smiled at Lucinda. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let her go. ¡± As he spoke, her looked her up and down and licked his Lips meaningfully. ¡°How about you do something else for me? If you please me, I might just let her go. ¡± Knowing what he was thinking, Lucinda refused to waste her time on this scumbag. Without warning, she swung her leg at him with full force. ¡°You wanna do this the hard way, huh?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The kidnapper quickly stretched out his right arm to block her attack. But just as quickly, she threw a punch at his face. He staggered backwards in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± he roared angrily. ¡°Guys! Come out and take her down!¡± The next second, the door was kicked open. Four masked men rushed in and surrounded her. ¡°You came just in time! I could use the exercise!¡± Without flinching, Lucindaunched a series of swift, urate kicks on them. Minutester, all five men were knocked out. Melody was watching the scene from the binocrs. When she saw what happened to the five men, her jaw went ck. ¡°What the f@ck?! How could this be? She beat five men on her own! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Where the hell did you find these useless men?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Lucinda is weak and fragile as she seems. ¡± Galen looked at her solemnly. ¡°Her fighting style is very simr to that of Benico Perez, a world-famous martial artist. And it seems she has adjusted it into her own, unique style. ¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Benico is an entric. Despite being world-famous, he only epted one disciple all his life. I¡¯ve heard that his disciple was a man, but judging from what I saw just now, I think Lucinda was actually Benico¡¯s disciple. ¡± Chapter 199 Still unwilling to give up, Melody asked stubbornly, ¡°Can¡¯t you beat her?¡± Galen snorted indignantly. ¡°She¡¯s just Benico¡¯s disciple, not the master himself. I can knock her down in three moves!¡± After all, Galen had won the championship at the national free fight tournament. That was precisely why the Hernandez family had chosen him to be Melody¡¯s bodyguard, despite the steep price. Melody breathed a sigh of relief. Since Galen was so confident, she felt at ease. She held up the telescope once more and continued to observe the situation inside the cabin. Lucinda had knocked down all of the thugs, who were trying to resist. One of the men stood up and tried to attack her with a knife, but she nimbly caught him by the wrist and knocked him down once more. Lucinda pinned his hands behind his back and kicked the back of his knee, forcing him to kneel. ¡°You call that a sneak attack? That¡¯s hrious!¡± The kidnapper howled in pain and kept begging her for mercy. Watching this scene from afar, Melody gritted her teeth angrily. ¡°Those losers are no match for her! Galen, get a move on! If you don¡¯t kill her today, I¡¯ll fire you!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°On it. ¡± Galen rolled up his sleeves and was about to rush into the dpidated cabin when his phone suddenly rang.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Upon ncing at the screen, his face fell. ¡°Our informant said that two groups of people just arrived at the foot of the mountain. They¡¯re led by Mr. Simmons and Mr. Roberts. We have to leave!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No way! We can¡¯t leave her alive! I won¡¯t leave until that bitch kneels down at my feet and begs me for mercy!¡± Melody stomped her foot stubbornly. Galen had half a mind to just drag her away from here by force, but he decided to try to reason with her first. ¡°Think about it. Two of the most powerful men in town are headed this way. If they find us here, how are we going to exin ourselves? Miss Hernandez, we have to leave before it¡¯s toote!¡± Thinking about how much Cyrus cared for Lucinda, Melody only got angrier. She wished she could tear Lucinda to shreds with her bare hands. But now wasn¡¯t the time. She shot onest re at the wooden cabin before reluctantly following Galen down the mountain path. In the log cabin. Chapter 200 Lucinda ruthlessly beat up anyone who approached. She didn¡¯t knock them out at once, but instead, she waited for them to attack. After two rounds, the kidnappers gave up and copsed on the ground, wailing loudly. Lucinda patted the dust on her hands and leaned against the door, looking at them coldly. ¡°Let her go, or I¡¯ll make sure you suffer. Think it over. ¡± The kidnappers all eyed her warily. If they released Noelle, they were also doomed. They might as well fight back! One of them managed to grab a knife and pressed it against Noelle¡¯s neck. ¡°No, you think it over! I have her now! I¡¯ll kill her!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you hurt her, I¡¯ll make you pay. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze turned icy cold. The aura surrounding her was so oppressive that the kidnapper nearest her couldn¡¯t help but wince. The kidnappers now knew what Lucinda was capable of, so they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. They shrank back in fear, but the man holding Noelle still didn¡¯t withdraw the knife. After all, Noelle was their only bargaining chip. If they let her go now, it was no different from suicide. Noelle was still unconscious, frowning in pain. Worried that the kidnapper might do something reckless when cornered, Lucinda didn¡¯t dare to make a move. Pretending to be calm, the man holding Noelle courageously locked eyes with Lucinda. Just as they had reached a stalemate¡­ Suddenly, there was a noise outside the cabin. It sounded like some people were quarreling. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Frowning, Lucinda gave the kidnapper a warning nce before opening the door to have a Look. The voices were getting clearer. Looking in the direction of the sound, she saw two familiar figures in the distance. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Cyrus demanded, eyeing Nathaniel coldly. Not wanting to waste his breath on him, Nathaniel rolled his eyes impatiently. ¡°I should be asking you the same thing. What¡¯re you doing here? Are you stalking me or something?¡± The tension between the two men was getting thicker and thicker. It was clear that a fight was about to break out, so Lucinda had no choice but to step in between them to mediate. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Chapter 201 ¡°You¡¯re such a naughty little girl. I was so worried about you. ¡± Rubbing the tip of her nose dotingly, Cyrus exined, ¡°Mary told me that you were going out for a fight, so I came. How¡¯d it go? Do you need help?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s over. How can five weaklings defeat me?¡± Lucinda smiled at him innocently. Overhearing this, even though Nathaniel already knew that she was a skilled fighter, he was still taken aback. She beat up five men? That definitely wasn¡¯t something an ordinary woman could do. Confused, he began to wonder just how much this woman was hiding from him. What happened these days had solidified his guess that she wasn¡¯t just an orphan. She must¡¯ve kept some secrets from him while they were married. When he looked at her, his deep-set eyes had a curious light to them. Cyrus, on the other hand, waspletely unfazed, as though he had already expected her to win. Lucinda trotted back to the cabin, followed closely by Cyrus, Nathaniel, and their respective bodyguards. The kidnappers were strewn on the floor, groaning in pain. But just when they thought they could rx, Lucinda returned with Cyrus and Nathaniel-two of the most formidable men in Forden. Cyrus was the first to speak. ¡°How dare you threaten her? I¡¯ll teach you boys a valuable lesson today-don¡¯t mess with someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance when he heard what Cyrus said. Thetter acted so intimate with Lucinda. He then waved his hand, and several bodyguards immediately stopped the four men in ck who were struggling on the ground. ¡°How dare youy a finger on her?¡± Nathaniel growled. The kidnappers scrambled to get on their knees, desperately begging for mercy. ¡°Please, we were hired to do it! We didn¡¯t mean to hurt this beautifuldy. We¡¯re sorry. Please spare me!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It never urred to them that Lucinda was backed up by both Cyrus and Nathaniel! Even a gangster like the leader of this group knew about how ruthless these two men were.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about the various torture methods these men were known for, he regretted crossing paths with Lucinda. Lucinda, Cyrus, and Nathaniel all looked at the man who spoke. Lucinda walked up to him and demanded, ¡°Who hired you to kidnap Noelle?¡± ¡°It was a woman! She ordered us to kidnap Noelle. Then we were ordered to send you a message. She said she¡¯d give us a million dors when the job was done. A million dors! So I agreed. Please believe me. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you!¡± If he had known that there were so many powerful men backing up his employer¡¯s target, he would never have agreed to the job! Chapter 202 ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Lucinda continued to inquire. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m really sorry. I don¡¯t know. She never told us her name. And I didn¡¯t think to ask. She was going to pay us a million bucks. Why would I care who she was?¡± The kidnapper was so scared that his voice cracked as he burst into tears. Unmoved, Lucinda squatted down until her face was inches away from his. In an eerily cold voice, she asked, ¡°Which hand did you use to hit Noelle?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± The kidnapper was caught off guard by Lucinda¡¯s sudden, off-topic question so he was hesitant to respond. ¡°I said, which hand did you use to hit her? And which foot did you use to kick her?¡± Lucinda asked, enunciating each word with a smile on her face.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The woman in front of him smiled brightly, but the kidnapper sensed an underlying threat. He continued to grovel and beg for mercy, even going as far as pping himself on the face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I messed up. Please, I¡¯m begging you! Have mercy!¡± ¡°This is yourst chance to answer my question. ¡± Lucinda warned, her eyes narrowing in displeasure. ¡°Right¡­ My right hand and both feet¡­¡± With a shaking voice, the kidnapper responded. Lucinda stood up and spotted a stick covered in thorns in a corner of the room. Cyrus knew better than to stop her, aware of her anger. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Soon enough, the kidnapper¡¯s painful screams echoed throughout the cabin. Nathaniel silently observed as Lucinda tortured the man. He recalled thest time he had witnessed her deal with the lecherous men from Visual Point. Still, he was stunned by her fierceness. Within minutes, the kidnapper was battered and bruised, and he was reduced to tears and pleading for mercy. His right hand and both feet, the very same ones that he harmed Noelle with, were broken and severely injured. The stick was almost broken so Lucinda tossed it aside and pped her hands. ¡°You hurt my friend, and this is the price you have to pay. ¡± ¡°Do you want my men to beat him more?¡± Chapter 203 Cyrus was worried that his little princess wasn¡¯t pleased yet. ¡°There¡¯s no need. His right hand and knees arepletely broken. He¡¯ll be disabled for the rest of his life. ¡± She shot a cold look at the four masked men who were being restrained by the bodyguards. ¡°Those who have harmed my people will pay the price a hundredfold,¡± she dered firmly. Nathaniel was in a daze as he looked at Lucinda. It was evident that she was obviously overly protecive toward those she cared. ¡°And are you alright? Did you sustain any injuries while helping her take revenge?¡± Cyrus appeared troubled. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Lucinda answered like a spoiled child. She extended her hand towards him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been hitting him for so long that my hand turned red. It really hurts. ¡± Cyrus took her small hand and gently rubbed it in his palms. ¡°How about now? Does it still hurt?¡± He then rubbed her hand gently a few more times. His eyes disyed his love for her. ¡°It will no longer hurt if you massage it for a while more. ¡± Lucinda relished his massage and went on with acting like a pampered child. Their closeness was evident, and they acted as though no one else was present in the room. Nathaniel felt a sense of irritation and anger flickered in his eyes. Lucinda noticed the expression on Nathaniel¡¯s face and turned to face him. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Roberts, you don¡¯t seem troubled. Why aren¡¯t you worried for your fiancee? She caused harm to my friend, and I won¡¯t let her go this time. If you protect her, you¡¯ll face the consequences with her,¡± she warned in a firm voice as her expression turned cold. Without waiting for a response from Nathaniel, she huffed and stormed out of the cabin, unable to stand his presence any longer. Then Cyrus ordered some bodyguards to carry Noelle who was still unconscious and he walked out after them. Noelle was gravely injured, and the kidnapper had injected her with a drug that had caused her to slip into aa. If she didn¡¯t receive medical attention immediately, her life would be at risk. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda instructed the driver to ce Noelle in the passenger seat of her Magotan. She then adjusted the seat to make Noelle morefortable, and drove back to the city as fast as she could. Cyrus followed close behind, worried about the dangerously fast speed she was driving at. Upon arriving in the city, they rushed to the nearest hospital, which happened to be the same one Eleanor was staying.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Despite Lucinda¡¯s reservations to go in, she had no time to waste so they quickly admitted Noelle and brought in experienced doctors to treat her. After treating Noelle in the emergency section for many hours, her condition finally stabilized. Although she had sustained multiple wounds, none of them were life¡ªthreatening. She was still in aa due to therge amount of sedatives she had been given, but the doctors were confident that she would make a full recovery with a few days of rest in the hospital. Lucinda stood next to Noelle¡¯s bed. She frowned as she gazed at her pale face. Chapter 204 ¡°So, what¡¯s the n? We have to n our revenge,¡± Cyrus turned to his sister and asked. ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned on dealing with them, but they crossed a line by hurting my best friend. They need to learn that they can¡¯t mess with me and get away with it,¡± Lucinda replied, seething with anger. Cyrus could see how furious she was and decided not to try to calm her down. Lucinda then continued, ¡°If we want to take them down in one shot, we have to make it a good one. This time, we would start with the Turner family. They¡¯re the ones who gave her that high social status. ¡± ¡°The Turner family?¡± Cyrus repeated, considering Lucinda¡¯s suggestion. Rubbing his chin, he said, ¡°That makes sense, but it would be difficult. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start with the Turner family, but I won¡¯t harm the innocent people,¡± Lucinda said, shing an evil smile. Cyrus raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°If I recall correctly, Eleanor¡¯s sister, Jennifer Turner, who has been in aa since she was involved in a car ident, is also at this hospital. ¡± Lucinda took a sip of water. She didn¡¯t give him a straightforward answer. Watching her smile brightly, Cyrus seemed to have caught on to Lucinda¡¯s n. Thirty minutester, Lucinda and her team of bodyguards arrived on the 4th floor and stopped at Jennifer¡¯s ward. However, many bodyguards of the Turner family blocked their way, and a fight ensued. Themotion soon caught the attention of Presley, who was in the lounge. She rushed over and grabbed Lucinda¡¯s hand as thetter was about to enter Jennifer¡¯s room, fear and anger etched on her face. ¡°What else do you want to do?! Jennifer has been in aa. Do you want to kill her?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mrs.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Turner, rx. I¡¯m not going to hurt your daughter. I¡¯m here to take her away,¡± Lucinda replied calmly. Presley was taken aback. ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to do that! I don¡¯t agree! You¡¯ll have to kill me first to take my daughter away from me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who is responsible for the car ident that put your daughter in aa?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows. ¡°I can find the true culprit and wake Jennifer up. ¡± ¡°What?! Do you mean that Jennifer¡­¡± Presley was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s revtion. Chapter 205 ALL along, she had believed that Jennifer¡¯s car ident was just an ident. It had never crossed her mind that the ident was not an ident at all, but a carefully orchestrated plot. Presley¡¯s mind was reeling with doubts as she tried to process everything. Despite this, Presley wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she could trust Lucinda. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do with her if you take her away. There¡¯s no reason why I should believe you. Don¡¯t even try to harm Jennifer. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things,¡± Lucinda replied casually. Lucinda was seated on a bench in the hallway with her legs crossed. She shed a small smile at Presley and said, ¡°Let me make this clear onest time. I¡¯ll wake her up from hera and find the person who wanted to kill her. ¡± ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡± Presley asked, eyeing the muscr bodyguards brought by Lucinda. The guards she had hired for her own protection were no match for them. It appeared that she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop Lucinda with the men she came with. Presley was lost in thought, weighing her options. Lucinda seemed to read Presley¡¯s mind and shed a sly smile. ¡°You know you can trust me. After all, what other options do you have?¡± As the silent confrontation dragged on, Presley could only grit her teeth in defeat. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll trust you just this once. But if anything happens to my daughter, I will never let you go!¡± With that, Lucinda finally stepped into the ward and gestured for her men to take Jennifer. Presley could only watch with grievance as the girl was hauled away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was alreadyte in the afternoon by the time Lucinda returned to Cyrus¡¯ vi. The sky was dyed with the golden glow of the setting sun, enveloping the entire city. The bodyguard carried Jennifer to one of the guest rooms. After settling her in, Cyrus and Lucinda sat down to discuss the rest of their n. Jennifer justy on the bed with her eyes closed, looking like an angel deep in slumber. ¡°Her condition is stable, and all her vital signs read normal,¡± Cyrus read from the private doctor¡¯s report. He titled his head and looked pensive as he considered this. Lucinda plucked the report from his hands and nced at Jennifer, her brows furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to cure a patient who¡¯s in a vegetative state. The Turner family has spent a lot of money on renowned experts, both locally and from abroad, but they were unable to get her to wake up. Chapter 206 If we want to win the Turner family over, we have no choice but to use our trump card on this one. ¡± Cyrus tapped the table and toyed with the ashtray. A trace of confusion shed across Lucinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Silly girl,¡± he said as he lightly knocked her forehead and sighed helplessly. ¡°Are you forgetting that you have a brilliant doctor for a brother? There are few people in the world who would dare to question his authority or contest his knowledge and skills. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face brightened with realization. She hadn¡¯t made any contact with the Simmons family for a considerable amount of time, and she had indeed forgotten that her second eldest brother Hilliard Simmons was an esteemed doctor. Her joy and relief were cut short, however. ¡°But¡­ You know how entric Hilliard is, and he¡¯s always busy. Besides, he¡¯s based all the way in Gliethien. There¡¯s a high chance he wouldn¡¯t be willing to lend us a hand. ¡± After pondering it for a moment, she finally took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Glithien myself and hunt him down. I¡¯ll tie him up and drag him all the way here if I have to. ¡± Jennifer was a crucial key to ensure that their ns proceeded smoothly. Nathaniel had previously promised the media that he would give them a proper exnation within five days. Two days had already passed since. Lucinda intended to turn the tide in as dramatic a way as possible, so she knew that she needed toplete this mission as soon as possible. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to Gliethien right away. If fate permits it, I¡¯ll be back with Hilliard in less than 24 hours,¡± Lucinda hiked her purse over her shoulder and prepared to leave. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Cyrus asked in a worried tone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t have a private ne, you know. How do you n to get there at this hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll take amercial flight. There should still be a flight or two for Gliethien. ¡± Lucinda gathered her coat and a few essentials and added, ¡°Make sure to take care of things while I¡¯m gone. Get more bodyguards to secure the perimeter of the vi. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I know already!¡± Cyrus could only sigh as he watched her disappear into the night. ¡°This woman, really. She¡¯s always acts quickly. ¡± At that same moment, Melody was soaking in a bubble bath with rose petals, trying to leech out the fatigue from her day. She would check her phone every once in a while to see if she received any new messages. Galen had dragged her away to Stoney Mountain without so much as a warning, and she had been fuming ever since. Chapter 207 Melody was aware that her schemes were bound to fall apart now that Cyrus and Nathaniel were in the picture, but she wasn¡¯t giving up just yet. She continued to investigate Lucinda¡¯s whereabouts in secret. Atst, her phone beeped with a new message-¡°Miss Hernandez, I have some news. The target is anticipated to make an appearance at an exclusive hospital in Gliethien. She left for the airport in a hurry and is likely to take a flight out of the city tonight. ¡± Melody sat up straight in the tub, causing the water to slosh around and on to the floor. She read the message again and again, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. Noelle had been beaten pretty badly, but her injuries were not life-threatening in any way. Any doctor in Forden worth his salt should be able to treat her. Why, then, was Lucinda in a hurry to go to a prestigious hospital in another city in the dead of the night? Melody immediately dialed Eleanor¡¯s number, but the call would not connect. ¡°Always so useless at the most critical times!¡± She muttered in irritation before tossing her phone aside. She quickly got out of the bath and put on some clothes, and soon, she was driving to the hospital. The VIP section was always quietpared to the regr wards, and it was even more so during the night. After exining her identity to the bodyguards stationed in the hallway, Melody stepped into Eleanor¡¯s ward. ¡°Why did you turn off your phone?¡± Melody demanded the moment she saw Eleanor. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. It¡¯s already sote, yet I had to drag my ass out here just to speak to you. ¡± ¡°After that time when Nate overheard our conversation, he has been carefully monitoring my phone,¡± Eleanor offered feebly. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing I can do about that. What brings you here, anyway? Is something wrong?¡± Melody scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Where do I even begin? It turns out that Lucinda is good at fighting. Those men were no match against her at all. ¡± The memory of that failed attempt brought a bitter taste to Melody¡¯s mouth, and she was seething again. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I sent my men to look into her movements, and they found out that she¡¯s heading for a hospital in Gliethien tonight. Do you have any idea what she¡¯s trying to do?¡± Eleanor frowned, just as clueless about the whole situation. ¡°A hospital in Gliethien? Were your people mistaken, by any chance?¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Melody cried out in indignation. ¡°They¡¯re the best espionage agents in the Hernandez family. There¡¯s no way they would make a mistake!¡± ¡°Then why would she go to Gliethien? Wait¡­ A hospital? The hospital in Gliethien!¡± Something seemed to click in Eleanor¡¯s mind, and she grew anxious. ¡°Send someone to the first VIP ward on the fourth floor to see if Jennifer Turner is still there! Hurry!¡± Chapter 208 ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Calm down, I¡¯m on it. ¡± Melody sneered at the other woman in disgust as she ryed the instructions to Galen. Shortly after, he returned with a somber look on his face. ¡°Jennifer is missing. ¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Eleanor eximed, her eyes widening in panic. ¡°What should we do now? Lucinda must have taken her away! If the incident is revealed, we¡­¡± She trailed off, unable to bring herself to finish the sentence. Melody, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t fazed in the slightest.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you overreacting? We can just locate them and bring Jennifer back. I¡¯m not letting her or Lucinda off so easily. ¡± Her words only served to fuel Eleanor¡¯s anxiety even further. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done! Lucinda might already be on a ne as we speak. How are we supposed to catch her now? If she finds a way to cure Jennifer, we will be done for!¡± A chill raced down her spine as she said it, and Eleanor shook her head in an attempt to dispel her terrifying thoughts. Melody rolled her eyes again. ¡°Look, I¡¯m keeping track of her movements, okay? There¡¯s still one and a half hours until she boards the ne. It¡¯s more than enough time for me to stop her. I already know she¡¯s skilled at fighting. This time, I¡¯ll dispatch a couple of hitmen to get rid of her quietly. Soon, no one will stand in our way. ¡± Melody was sporting a smug smirk as she took out her phone to make the necessary arrangements. ¡°Wait!¡± Eleanor all but yelled. When Melody turned to look at her, there was a sinister gleam in Eleanor¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have a better n!¡± It was midnight and Lucinda was seated in the first-ss cabin, sipping a cup of coffee. Despite the hour, she wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy at all. As she gazed out the window, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that the darkness of the night was so intense that even the outline of the clouds was not seen. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Disappointed, she was about to look away when something caught her eye. She saw a seemingly familiar figure reflected on the small window. The man with sunsses was looking in her direction. As soon as he saw her looking back, he quickly turned away. This made Lucinda feel uneasy, and she became more observant. She nced around quietly and saw that all the bodyguards she brought with her had all fallen asleep, as had the other passengers on the ne. Her sense of danger grew stronger. Suddenly, she stood up and as she turned around, she saw a man in a suit apanied by many muscr men walking her way. Chapter 209 The man in the suit was the same man who was looking at her direction earlier through his sunsses. It was evident to Lucinda that the group¡¯s target was her, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. With nowhere to run and no means of avoiding the situation, she decided to face them head-on. She stood her ground, ready to confront them. ¡°Miss Ross, long time no see.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The man removed his sunsses and grinned at her. ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t think we would meet again this soon. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Lucinda scowled, recognizing the man as Nathaniel¡¯s assistant Flynn. Flynn raised his arm, signaling his men. Immediately, the men in ck surrounded her. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re good at fighting. But I warn you to be of good conduct. I¡¯m in charge of this aircraft now. If you struggle, I don¡¯t mind crashing the ne. I don¡¯t think that you would want these passengers to lose their lives because of you. ¡± Flynn¡¯s expression grew cold as he sat back in his seat and Looked at Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but this was set up by my boss. ¡± ¡°Nathaniel?¡± Lucinda asked incredulously. She furrowed her brows as her expression grew colder. ¡°How could he send you here to do this?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You are aware that you did a very terrible thing to Miss Turner. She is my boss¡¯ fiancee, and he wouldn¡¯t just let this slide. So, this is what you get. ¡± Flynn was holding a cuss. ¡°It¡¯s better you don¡¯t put up a fight. ALL the passengers¡¯ fate is now controlled by me. You can struggle if you truly want to take the lives of these innocent people. ¡± Lucinda sneered, her eyes darting around the cabin as she tried to find a way to escape. ¡°I never expected him to be so cruel. He is indeed so in love with Eleanor. ¡± As Lucinda spoke, she carefully and discreetly stretched out her feet and dragged out the parachute bag which was under her seat. Chapter 210 Flynn didn¡¯t realize what she was doing, but he grew increasingly suspicious when he saw that Lucinda remained calm and collected. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act smart, or everyone on the ne will die. You can try me if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Flynn warned, gesturing to the strong men who were now holding the other passengers in the cabin. Lucinda shot Flynn a smile in mockery as she lifted the steaming cup of coffee and threw it at him. ¡°Who are you to tell me what to do?¡± As all eyes turned towards the coffee spill, Lucinda sprang into action, grabbing her parachute bag and flinging open the cabin door. With a swift motion, she leapt off the ne. ¡°Hurry! Stop her! Make sure she doesn¡¯t jump off the ne!¡± Flynn shouted, but it was toote. He hurried to the door and peered into the darkness. He looked at the sky. There were only a few stars and no sign of Lucinda. Meanwhile, Lucinda hurtled through the air. The wind rushed past her ears as she plummeted towards the ground. With nothing left to do but trust her instincts, she held her breath and pulled the ripcord, sending her parachute billowing out behind her. Flynn and other guards were still straining their eyes to see the outside of the cabin. Their surrounding was pitch ck so he couldn¡¯t predict the height.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be troubled. She wouldn¡¯t be able to make it with the height without a protective measure. Her body would be shattered into pieces. They most likely wouldn¡¯t find a trace of her. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Flynn breathed a sigh of relief as one of the guards assured him. He knew that he had executed Eleanor¡¯s assignment. ¡°Miss Turner, are you sleeping?¡± He tapped his Bluetooth earpiece and asked. Earlier, he had removed the monitoring device from Eleanor¡¯s phone so that she couldmunicate with others without any restrictions. ¡°How could I fall asleep when you¡¯ve not gotten back to me? Have youpleted the assignment?¡± Eleanorid on her bed in the ward. She was impatient and her voice crackled over the earpiece. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on it,¡± Flynn replied, hesitating for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by you¡¯re on it?¡± Eleanor snapped. ¡°Did you mess up? Is she still aliv Chapter 211 ¡°She jumped from the ne without any safety gear. She has no chance of surviving the fall. ¡± Only then was Eleanor pleased. ¡°Well done, Flynn. Thank you so much. ¡± She hung up the call and smiled in satisfaction. No matter how powerful Lucinda thought she was, she was still eliminated by her. Eleanor was the final winner!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But even in her excitement, Eleanor couldn¡¯t forget about the potential threat that Jennifer posed. Cyrus cared deeply for Lucinda, and Eleanor was scared of him. She was also worried that Cyrus would seek revenge through Jennifer once he learned of Lucinda¡¯s death. The thought of this made Eleanor frown. She took her phone and dialed another number. ¡°iihat¡¯s the update? Is it done?¡± Melody eagerly asked on the other end of the Line. ¡°That bitch was made to jump off the ne. You¡¯ll hear about her death soon. ¡± Eleanor grinned. ¡°And what about Jennifer? Have you found her yet?¡± ¡°No, my men have been searching for a while now, but they¡¯ve had no luck yet. ¡± Melodybed through every corner of Forden but found no trace of Jennifer. It was as if Jennifer had vanished from the face of the earth. When Eleanor ended the call, her mood had taken a drastic turn. Lucinda, who was her enemy was finally out of the picture. However, Jennifer was a threat. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Keeping Jennifer alive was risky. Different questions lingered in Eleanor¡¯s mind. Where could Lucinda have taken Jennifer? If Jennifer was still in Forden, surely Melody would have found her by now. Since Lucinda got a divorce, she had been very close to Cyrus. Was it Likely that¡­ Eleanor paused her line of thought. Her eyes lit up and she immediately dialed Melody¡¯s number. ¡°Can you get to the point at once?¡± Melody groaned, feeling her drowsiness dissipating. She held back her anger and asked, ¡°What happened again?¡± ¡°As Cyrus¡¯ fiancee, you must know where he lives in Forden, right?¡± Chapter 212 ¡°Of course, I do. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, go with someone to Cyrus¡¯ ce. I have a hunch that Jennifer might be there. ¡± ¡°Wait, what? In Cyrus¡¯ ce?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melody sat up abruptly, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Make it clear. What does Jennifer have to do with Cyrus?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Cyrus and Lucinda have been so close since her divorce from Nate. Despite Nate giving her ownership of a vi, Lucinda hasn¡¯t moved in. We don¡¯t even know where she¡¯s living now. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Melody scowled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± Eleanor rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I meant that she is probably living with Cyrus! You¡¯ve searched all over Forden for Jennifer, but she¡¯s nowhere to be found. My guess is that Lucinda is hiding her away in Cyrus¡¯ vi. ¡± After some thoughts, Melody agreed that there was some sense in what Eleanor said. She instantly sent someone to investigate it. After Eleanor ended the call, she annoyingly tossed her phone aside and rested against the headboard of the bed, waiting for Melody to get back to her. The fact that Jennifer was still alive even though she was ina was a burden in her heart. No matter how haughty Eleanor was in front of people, the existence of Jennifer Turner always reminded her that she was just an illegitimate daughter. Ever since bing the heir of the Turner Group, Eleanor had been plotting to kill Jennifer. But Presley¡¯s constant watchful eye made it nearly impossible for her to carry out her n. Eleanor hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to do it. In as much as Jennifer was alive, Eleanor¡¯s position as heir to the Turner Group would never be secure. People would alwayspare the both of them. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now that Jennifer was missing, Eleanor saw it as the perfect chance to get rid of the two people who upset her the most-Jennifer and Lucinda. The sun began to rise, casting a warm glow over the city. Eleanor looked outside the window and at the bright sky and began to pace anxiously as her mind raced with worries. Just then, her phone rang and she picked up the call eagerly. ¡°How is it going? Any news yet?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re not 100% sure that Jennifer is at Cyrus¡¯ vi, but we have reasons to believe that. The number of bodyguards in the vi have nearly doubled and the vi is on high alert. ¡± ¡°What do we do now? No matter how powerful the Turner and Hernandez families are, they won¡¯t dare to mess with Cyrus, especially not in his own house. ¡± Eleanor felt defeated. Chapter 213 She didn¡¯t know what to do next. ¡°I have my ns. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡± Before Eleanor could respond, Melody abruptly hung up the call on her. Cyrus had never shown much interest in Melody, but he seemed to be treating Lucinda who just came out of nowhere very well. The thought of both Lucinda and Jennifer being in Cyrus¡¯ vi made Melody jealous. She grew infuriated and decided to pay a visit to Cyrus¡¯ vi while he was away. ¡°Get up! We have work to do,¡± Melody said to Galen. Her phone call had just woken him from sleep. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Cyrus¡¯ vi this morning, and I need you to get everything ready for me. If anything should go wrong, it would be on you. ¡± Galen rubbed his tired eyes and wanted to argue that he was just a bodyguard and shouldn¡¯t have to do these things. Eventually, he responded grumpily with a simple ¡®okay. ¡¯ Immediately after he finished the task given to him by Eleanor, Flynn took the next flight from Gliethien to Forden. To avoid any suspicion from Nathaniel, he went to his apartment first and decided to take a shower before clocking in at thepany. After he parked the car in the garage, he walked to the door and quietly opened it. The next second, he was shocked by what he saw. Nathaniel was seated on the sofa, smoking. His face was dark as he was enveloped in smoke. The tension in the air was palpable as Flynn and Nathaniel Locked eyes. Despite the panic he was feeling, Flynn tried to remain calm. Flynn was Nathaniel¡¯s assistant, so he organized this apartment for him which made him know the password to unlock the door.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Flynnposed himself and ced his bag down. ¡°If you need anything, you could have just called me. Why did you have toe here in person? It¡¯s still so early. Have you eaten breakfast yet? I can make you something to eat now. ¡± ¡°Where have you been?¡± Ignoring his string of questions, Nathaniel snuffed out his cigarette with his long fingers. His cold gaze felt like a sharp sword that could pierce right through Flynn. Flynn responded casually, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should always be cooped up in the office. I want to exercise more, but I never have the time. So, I decided to go for a jog this morning. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 214 Nathaniel¡¯s eyes remained sharp as he stretched out his long leg and crossed it over the other. He tapped his fingers on the painted wood decorations of the sofa. This added to the intense pressure Flynn felt. Feeling the weight of Nathaniel¡¯s stare, Flynn quickly interjected, ¡°Boss, I just went for a morning jog. Don¡¯t read too much into it. ¡± ¡°You really disappointed me, Flynn. ¡± Nathaniel sighed, a hint of exhaustion crossing his face. ¡°Do you really think I know nothing?¡± Flynn shook his head subconsciously. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. ¡± ¡°I know you gave the order to stop monitoring Eleanor¡¯s phone, Flynn. What did you dost night when you left Forden?? Nathaniel¡¯s direct words hit Flynn like a ton of bricks.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. His eagle-like eyes pierced through Flynn, making him feel exposed and vulnerable. A bead of sweat formed on Flynn¡¯s forehead. ¡°Have¡­ Have you been doubtful of me all this time?¡± Flynn knew he had been caught. He fell to his knees, begging for forgiveness. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, boss. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have overstepped my boundaries. Please punish me however you see fit. ¡± ¡°Where were youst night after you left Forden? What did you do? I want to hear only the truth. ¡± Nathaniel stood up and walked towards him, his fury barely contained. He looked down at his assistant and warned, ¡°I¡¯m asking for thest time. You know the results of disobeying me. ¡± Flynn said nothing. Some minutester, he gnashed his teeth and mustered the courage to look up at Nathaniel. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think you are taking this too far? Miss Turner is your fiancee, but it appears like you don¡¯t care about her one bit. ¡± Chapter 215 Nathaniel scowled. He was taken aback by Flynn¡¯s sudden opposition. ¡°You support Lucinda, butpletely ignore your fiancee. You even gave the vi to Lucinda, leaving Miss Turner in some other apartment. Is that how a loving fiance should behave? And when Lucinda set up Miss Turner and she got seriously injured, why didn¡¯t you seek revenge for her?¡± Immediately Flynn finished talking, he gazed into Nathaniel¡¯s icy eyes. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Nathaniel remained unfazed by Flynn¡¯s words. ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Why did you leave Forden? And does it have anything to do with Lucinda?¡± Flynn knew Nathaniel too well after years of working for him. He understood that Nathaniel was doing his best to hold back his rage. Even if Flynn had kept silent, Nathaniel would have found a way to investigate the situation. So Flynn took the me and confessed, ¡°Lucinda is dead! I seized her flightst night and she jumped off on the way. She hurt Miss Turner, and I just couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore unlike you!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Blue veins stood out on Nathaniel¡¯s forehead. He clutched Flynn¡¯s cor and hit him in the face. ¡°Where did she jump from? Where did she fall?¡± Flynn staggered from the blow as his head spun. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smirked, refusing to respond. Infuriated, Nathaniel kicked him hard in the stomach. This sent Flynn rolling on the ground. He clutched his belly in pain, struggling to get up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. Even if you are going to kill me, I won¡¯t disclose where Lucinda is Nathaniel snarled, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter when I find her. ¡± Then, Nathaniel walked out of Flynn¡¯s apartment. He left him locked in the apartment and sent bodyguards to keep an eye on him. Immediately after Nathaniel stepped out of the apartment, he made a phone call. ¡°Jaxen, find out everything you can about the flight Lucinda tookst night and where she might be now. Move fast,¡± Nathaniel ordered. He then went to sit in the car and lit a cigarette in frustration. He was on his eighth cigarette when his phone eventually rang. Nathaniel answered immediately. ¡°Last night, her flight passed over a huge mountain range between Forden and Gliethien. It¡¯s possible that she fell there. What do you think? Was I fast this time?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 216 Jaxen was dazed on the other end of the line. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that Flynn could do such a thing. However, that mountain range is massive, Nathaniel. If she really jumped from the ne, there¡¯s no chance she survived. Are you sure you want to keep searching?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion. ¡°I need to find her, Jaxen. Dead or alive. ¡± He hung up the phone and sped towards the mountain range. Meanwhile, Melody had nned to sneak into Cyrus¡¯ vi and search for Jennifer early in the morning. But Cyrus had been home so she was forced to wait until the afternoon. She checked Cyrus¡¯ schedule and saw that he had left for Angle Intl. She quickly gathered a few bodyguards and headed straight to his residence. ¡°You shall see. Whoever you are, Lucinda or Jennifer, you have to leave today!¡± she muttered to herself, clenching her fists in determination as she sat in the back seat of the Bentley. The car pulled up at the door of the vi. The moment Melody stepped out, she was confronted by several bodyguards patrolling the area. ¡°Miss, this is Mr. Simmons¡¯s private residence. He is currently not home. Pleasee back next time,¡± a bodyguard in a ck suit and on a pair of sunsses said respectfully. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you stop me?¡± Melody eyed him in disdain and tried to make her way inside. The bodyguard blocked her way and repeated, ¡°Please go back. Without Mr. Simmons¡¯s consent, we can¡¯t allow anyone in. ¡± Frustrated with his stubborn attitude, Melody lifted her hand and pped him on the face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sound echoed through the quiet residential area. ¡°I told you politely to get out of my way, but you refused. You deserved the p. If you didn¡¯t know, let me tell you, I¡¯m Cyrus¡¯ fiancee! I¡¯m the daughter of the Hernandez family! Now move out of my way!¡± Making her identity clear, Melody got more and more arrogant. ¡°Even if you¡¯re his fiancee, you can¡¯t just stroll in without Mr. Simmons¡¯ consent. Let¡¯s not make this harder than it needs to be,¡± one of the bodyguards warned Melody. Melody was getting agitated. ¡°You¡¯re just a couple of guards. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. As Cyrus¡¯ fiancee, I have a hunch there¡¯s another woman inside his vi. What¡¯s wrong with me checking it out? It¡¯s only logical. Be sensible and let me in,¡± she insisted. The bodyguards exchanged a nce, unsure of what to do.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 217 They knew they couldn¡¯t risk offending someone of Melody¡¯s status. If things went south, they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences so they reluctantly relented. Melody couldn¡¯t ess the third floor regardless. With a haughty toss of her hair, she strode past the gate with her bodyguards. ¡°Go and inform Mr. Simmons that someone just barged in.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. We couldn¡¯t stop her,¡± the bodyguard instructed sternly as Melody walked inside. Mary, who was tidying up the vi, was taken aback at the sight of Melody and her bodyguards for a couple of seconds. ¡°Who are you people? How could you break into someone else¡¯s house! Get out right now! Or I¡¯ll call the police on you!¡± she scolded. ¡°Why do I need permission to go into my fiance¡¯s house?¡± Melody scowled, eyeing Mary with disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Search everywhere. Don¡¯t stop until you find the woman!¡± ¡°Whoa, hold on a sec. What has gotten into you?¡± Mary dropped her mop and rushed over to confront the bodyguards. ¡°Not only did you break in here, but you also have the nerve to go through our stuff!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want to do. ¡± Melody sneered, rolling her eyes at Mary before turning to the guards behind her. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Should I search the ce myself?¡± she demanded. The bodyguards, who had been hesitant earlier, sprang into action a Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ nd began searching the vi. Melody strutted over to the sofa and plopped herself down. ¡°You! Who do you think you are, the queen of this ce? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a Hernandez or whatever. You are nobodypared to Miss Lucinda!¡± Mary jabbed her finger at Melody and her voice dripped with anger. Melody¡¯s fuse was lit, and she kicked over the trash can in a fit of rage. The floor, which Mary had just cleaned, was now littered with thrash again. Mary trembled with rage. Melody smirked, crossing her arms. ¡°What can I say? If I don¡¯t cause trouble, how will I live up to the image you pictured for me?¡± Galen came down the stairs and whispered to Melody, ¡°We searched the first two floors but didn¡¯t find anyone. However, we spotted many guards on the third floor, which seems fishy. ¡± ¡°Search everywhere on the third floor!¡± Chapter 218 Melody was furious as she walked up the stairway to the third floor. The bodyguards followed behind her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Several bodyguards in suits halted her at the stairway and told her coldly to leave. ¡°Miss Hernandez, please stop right there. We have strict orders from Mr. Simmons himself. No one goes into the third floor except him. Please go back now. ¡± ¡°I will be his wife soon. How dare you try to stop me?¡± Melody frowned at him and tried to push past the bodyguard. But he stood his ground and didn¡¯t let her pass. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Hernandez. Mr. Simmons has instructed us that no one is allowed to go to this floor without his permission. You can¡¯t go either. Please understand that we are just doing our job. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. I want to go in now. I¡¯m going to see who would stop me!¡± Enraged, Melody signaled her own bodyguards. They immediately understood and charged ahead to attack the Simmons family¡¯s bodyguards. A chaotic brawl broke out, with both sides fiercely fighting to gain the upper hand. But despite their efforts, Melody¡¯s bodyguards were no match for the quick and skillful guards on the third floor. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Weren¡¯t those supposed to be famous martial arts masters? And yet, you can¡¯t even handle a group of bodyguards?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red at Galen in disdain. Galen shifted ufortably. ¡°I swear to God, Miss Hernandez, these guys can really fight. But the people Mr. Simmons hired are not weak either. They¡¯re seasoned professionals. ¡± Melody let out a frustrated sigh. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°So, what are we supposed to do now? We can¡¯t just return home with empty hands!¡± Desperate for a way out, Melody¡¯s eyes darted to the dagger hanging from Galen¡¯s waist. Melody swiftly grabbed the dagger and held it up in front of her. ¡°Stop!¡± She yelled at the bodyguards and pressed the dagger against her wrist. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me through, I¡¯ll slit my wrist right now!¡± The guards froze at her sudden outburst and gazed at her with astonishment. ¡°Miss Hernandez, you can¡¯t harm yourself just for this. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Chapter 219 Galen was petrified by Melody¡¯s actions and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°If you hurt yourself, what will I tell your parents?¡± Melody raised her chin and said confidently, ¡°As you can see, I belong to the Hernandez family in Stastle. If I get injured, do you think my family will spare anyone present here today? What will be the price you¡¯ll have to pay?¡± She was convinced that her words would scare the guards. With a sly smile, she winked at Galen and said to Cyrus¡¯ men, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to put your family in trouble, then move aside. ¡± ¡°Miss Hernandez, why are you doing this?¡± The chief bodyguard was hesitant. ¡°How about wepromise? You can take your people back home, and we¡¯ll pretend that you never came here. What do you say?¡± Melody eximed, shaking her head firmly, ¡°No way! I must take her with me today. ¡± Melody threw the dagger on the floor and it ttered. All the guards on the third floor focused their eyes on her. In an instant, Galen and his men swiftly made a move and subdued the guards on the third floor. They were caught off guard, and allowed Melody to take charge of the situation. ¡°Miss Hernandez, I genuinely wanted to talk to you, but you fooled us!¡± Melody sneered, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®fooled¡¯? I outsmarted you. ¡± With a flick of her hand, Melody signaled to her bodyguards to take these guards away. Suddenly, a man¡¯s angry voice boomed from downstairs. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Outsmarted?¡± Cyrus stomped towards Melody. ¡°Humph!¡±. As he gazed at Melody, his eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°Miss Hernandez, please leave here immediately. I don¡¯t ever want to see you here after today,¡± he said firmly. ¡°No, Let me exin,¡± Melody begged, looking remorseful as she turned her head. ¡°Exin? Exin why you broke into my home? And mistreated my staff? I won¡¯t stand any insignificant people in my household. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have them force you out,¡± he added, seething with anger. ¡°Cyrus! How could you call me insignificant?¡± Chapter 220 Melody was furious and she stomped her foot on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m your wife-to-be. How could you speak to me this way? I came all the way to Forden just to be with you. Doesn¡¯t that touch you one bit? We¡¯re engaged, and you know I get jealous. Why are you so kind to that bitch Lucinda? And then you ignored me every time! You even declined to see me because you wanted to have lunch with her at the office! What can I do to make you love me? Should I cut out my heart and show it to you to prove my love? Even as we speak, you are harboring another woman in your vi! Cyrus! Were you ever in love with me?¡± Tears streamed down her face. ¡®s BunnyBookery Melody gritted her teeth andunched herself at Cyrus. He moved out of the way swiftly, and she missed him. ¡°Please have some self-respect. ¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®self-respect¡¯?¡± I am your fiancee, remember? It¡¯s perfectly normal for me to drop by my fiance¡¯s house! I want to give my future husband a hug. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± She emphasized their engagement over and over, getting more and more furious with each passing moment. Cyrus¡¯ expression changed in an instant. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve forgotten why we got engaged in the first ce,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Want me to refresh your memory?¡± Melody froze and her face turned pale. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What? You remember now?¡± Cyrus checked his watch. ¡°Actually, I have something important to take care of. Please make sure she leaves now. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Melody backed away, feeling guilty, but her guilt quickly turned to anger as Cyrus insisted on sending her away. ¡°I can leave. But I¡¯m taking the woman in your vi with me. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one in my vi. Don¡¯t push that,¡± Cyrus replied with irritation. Melody sneered. ¡°What about Eleanor¡¯s sister, Jennifer? She¡¯s here, and I¡¯m taking her with me today!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Who is Jennifer? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Think carefully before you speak,¡± Cyrus retorted. Chapter 221 He signaled for more bodyguards to enter. ¡°Escort our guests out, please. ¡± ¡°As your fiancee, it¡¯s my duty to make sure no other women are in your house. I demand to be allowed in now,¡± Melody insisted stubbornly. ¡°Melody, don¡¯t push me. My tolerance for you has a limit. ¡± Cyrus¡® shed with eyes anger. ¡°I¡¯m taking Jennifer with me today, no matter what you say. End of discussion!¡± Melody held her ground and met Cyrus¡¯ gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide. If you don¡¯t leave here, I don¡¯t mind breaking off our engagement at this moment,¡± Cyrus threatened. ¡°hat?¡± Melody eximed in shock, taking a couple of steps back. You would break off our engagement because of the woman you¡¯re harboring?¡± Fuming with anger, she began to shout frantically, ¡°You wish! Even though my family isn¡¯t as powerful as yours, we¡¯re still very powerful in Stastle. You can¡¯t make such an important decision by yourself!¡± ¡°You try me. ¡± Then Cyrus unlocked his phone and dialed Malcolm¡¯s number. ¡°What did I do to deserve this? Why are you being so cruel to me?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Is it because of Lucinda? She¡¯s a divorcee and doesn¡¯t have any power or influence. What could she possibly offer you? Why do you care this much about her? Why do you choose her over me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯re nothingpared to her. Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Cyrus shot back. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have a bad news for you. ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Melody gritted her teeth. There was a hint of satisfaction in her voice as she spoke. ¡°The ne she was inst night crashed and she died. What? This is a huge news, right?¡± As she noticed the look of shock on Cyrus¡¯ face, she felt a thrill of joy and burst outughing. ¡°What a pity! Your precious woman is gone, just like that,¡± she taunted with a smirk. Cyrus couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, and his face flushed with anger. ¡°That¡¯s not true. ¡± But she simply shrugged and replied, ¡°It¡¯s the harsh truth. You have toe to terms with it. ¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy as she looked at his sad face. Chapter 222 Why did that woman get all of Cyrus¡¯ love and affection? Even though she was now dead, Melody couldn¡¯t win his heart. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you break off our engagement today. I¡¯ll take Jennifer with me!¡± Suddenly, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor echoed through the house. A sharp female voice came from downstairs. ¡°I heard there were rumors about my supposed demise floating around. I was wondering who was behind that. And of course, it had to be you, Miss Hernandez. ¡± Melody¡¯s ears perked up as she recognized the familiar female voice. She turned around only to see Lucinda walking up the stairs in a fancy velvet dress, apanied by a stern looking man. The man wore a mask that concealed his facial features. ¡°You! What the hell! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± Melody blurted out. The smile that was on Melody¡¯s face vanished. She was so shocked and tried to process the situation. ¡°How is this possible! You jumped off the ne! How are you not dead?¡± ¡°Unfortunately for you, my dear, your little n didn¡¯t quite work out. ¡± Lucinda responded with a smug grin, looking as gorgeous as ever. Melody¡¯s rage red up at the sight of Lucinda. ¡°You bitch! It¡¯s because of you that Cyrus called off our engagement! I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to me!¡± With fierce determination, Melody charged at Lucinda, ready to take her down. But Lucinda was too quick and nimble. She dodged Melody¡¯s attack which caused her to lose her bnce and almost fall. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be okay. ¡± Cyrus looked relieved to see that Lucinda was unharmed. He rubbed her cheek and said, ¡°Go and check on Jennifer inside. I¡¯ll handle this situation. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°ALL right, I¡¯ll leave her to you.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± She nodded and went into the room with Hilliard, who was very capable for this new task. After Lucinda entered the room, Cyrus turned to face Melody, and his expression hardened. Melody fell to the floor, looking dejected and defeated. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed the Hernandez family that our engagement is over. Consider yourself lucky that I won¡¯t deal with you this time. Now get out of my house before I change my mind. ¡± He looked so irritated. Chapter 223 ¡°How could you treat me Like this! Cyrus! I love you more than anyone else. Is this how you¡¯d pay me for my love? Why are you this cruel to me? You are lying to me, aren¡¯t you? You won¡¯t really call off our engagement, right?¡± Melody¡¯s tears flowed freely as she protested. Cyrus face was cold.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He looked so angry as he stared down at her making a fool of herself. ¡°Miss Hernandez! Mr. Simmons was telling the truth. The Hernandez family has confirmed it just now. ¡± Galen interjected, helping Melody up from the ground. ¡°Your parents have instructed me to bring you back immediately. ¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t go back. No one can make me!¡± Melody struggled to free her hands from Galen¡¯s grip, but it was of no use. ¡°Mr. Simmons is angry right now. Let¡¯s leave so that you can both calm down first. The Hernandez family will assist you with the engagement!¡± He then hauled her downstairs with force and nodded at his men. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Let¡¯s take our leave!¡± They left the vi feeling defeated and dispirited. Meanwhile, in Jennifer¡¯s room, Hilliard began to examine her using the medical equipment he brought. Lucinda sat on a small sofa, observing his every move while she also watched Jennifer on the bed. Although Jennifer and Eleanor were half-sisters, they looked nothing alike. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor looked quite fragile, and she always used that to her advantage to y the victim. In contrast, Jennifer had a natural grace about her. However, Lucinda didn¡¯t know her well enough to judge just yet. Based on how Jennifer had expertly managed the Turner Group for years, it was safe to say she was one ambitious woman. She couldn¡¯t possibly be as flimsy and close-minded as her sister. ¡°Hilliard, how is she doing?¡± Lucinda rushed over to assist Hilliard when she saw that he was packing up the equipment. ¡°She¡¯s doing alright. Her brain function is recovering, which is a good sign for the rest of her body functions. ¡± Hilliard handed over the medical report to her. She quickly scanned the report and asked, ¡°Is there any way we can wake her up sooner?¡± He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but we¡¯d need to perform a procedure. She¡¯d wake up in a week. ¡± Chapter 224 Lucinda scrunched up her eyebrows and urged him, ¡°No, one week is quite long. Can we make it two days?¡± ¡°Two days?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hilliard was stunned by his sister¡¯s request. ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, the safest option is surgery. But if you want to speed things up to two days¡­¡± He paused and pondered for a while. ¡°We¡¯d have to go for the riskiest treatment avable. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the treatment?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened with anticipation. ¡°And what is the sess rate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s called brain stimtion. It involves opening up her skull, and the surgery is incredibly dangerous. We have only a forty percent chance of sess. Are you willing to take that chance?¡± Even Hilliard, a top-notch medical expert, was skeptical about the procedure. It had to be a really challenging one. What if he failed? After pausing for a moment, Lucinda raised her head and said firmly, ¡°Let¡¯s do this! I trust you, Hilliard. Please get everything ready, so we can start soon. ¡± Cyrus knocked on the door before entering the room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What can I do to help?¡± ¡°Perfect timing,¡± Hilliard said and then asked, ¡°Do you have a room in your vi that could be used for an operation?¡± ¡°The family doctor used to stay in my vi. His room would be perfect for the operation. I¡¯ll have the servants clean it up for you. ¡± Cyrus immediately understood what Hilliard was going to do. Hilliard nodded and began gathering all the necessary equipment before following Cyrus out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Hilliard. I can help as an assistant. ¡± Lucinda went with them into the room the family doctor used to stay. Hilliard surveyed the area with satisfaction. ¡°Great, all the equipment I need is here. Get the servants to clean and disinfect everything, and then bring in the patient. ¡± Mary and some maids came in and quickly cleaned and disinfected the room. Chapter 225 The servants then carefully ced Jennifer on the operating bed, and Hilliard calmly scanned her head, getting ready for the first step of the operation.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucinda, check the power supply,¡± Hilliard said, checking all the equipment to make sure everything was in order. ¡°Everything is set. Let¡¯s do this. ¡± Lucinda stood behind him and watched closely as he performed the operation. After nearly five long hours, Hilliard¡¯s grip on the scalpel remained steady, but his forehead was now dotted with sweat droplets. She stood by his side, holding a handkerchief, which she wiped his forehead with whenever needed. ¡°Pass me the tweezers please,¡± he said, stretching out his hand. Without hesitation, she quickly took the tweezers and handed it over to him. Despite the intense operation, Hilliard showed no signs of fatigue and continued to operate the instruments with remarkable precision. As Lucinda watched her brother¡¯s focused expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of admiration. It was no surprise that he was held in such high regard in the medical industry. ¡°Disinfect that instrument again. I¡¯m about to open her chest, and we can¡¯t afford any mistakes. One slip-up could lead to a nasty infection for the patient,¡± Hilliard said with a serious tone. ¡°Okay!¡± Lucinda replied simply. Cyrus stood outside the operation room with his eyes glued to his watch. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The operation had alreadysted for close to ten hours, yet there was still no sign of Hilliard and Lucindaing out. He felt a growing sense of anxiety, but he knew better than to rush in and disrupt the delicate procedure. ¡°Mr. Simmons, I just received a message from the Hernandez family. ¡± The butler went upstairs and whispered to Cyrus at that moment. ¡°What did they say?¡± Frowning, Cyrus waited for the butler to respond. ¡°Mr. Hernandez have grounded his daughter. She can¡¯t leave without his permission,¡± the butler responded politely. Cyrus smirked. ¡°Good. Now I can finally get some peace and quiet in Forden for some time. That girl gives me headache. ¡± He signaled to the butler, letting him know that he could go as he got lost in his thoughts. Chapter 226 Meanwhile, in the Hernandez family¡¯s home in Stastle, Melody seethed with anger in her room. ¡°Dad has taken this too far! How could he lock me up Like this!¡± A servant approached her tentatively and spoke softly. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be too upset. You¡¯ll be allowed out soon. It¡¯s only for a short time. ¡± Melody snapped, ¡°What do you know? Just leave me alone and get out!¡± Melody snatched the flowers from the vase and hurled them at the servant. ¡°Get out of my room! Stay away from me!¡± But it wasn¡¯t enough to soothe her fury. She grabbed the vase and smashed it on the ground. The servant cried out, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t do that! That¡¯s the crystal vase your mother brought back from Rosewood. It¡¯s priceless. You can¡¯t just destroy it!¡± She felt frightened when she saw the shattered pieces, but she didn¡¯t dare to interfere. ¡°I can do whatever I want with my things! How could you, a lowly servant, think you can tell me what to do? If you speak one more word to me, I¡¯ll rip out your tongue!¡± Melody then swiped all her cosmetics off the table, causing a cacophony of ttering sounds. The servant knew it was useless to try to stop Melody, and that it would only lead to more trouble. So, she decided to leave and closed the door behind her. Upstairs, Melody¡¯s parents-Samuel and Lauren Hernandez, could hear her shouting.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Samuel¡¯s face was grim as he flicked a cigarette butt into the ashtray. ¡°What kind of training did you give her? She¡¯spletely foolish!¡± Lauren snapped back in anger, ¡°What did you say?! She¡¯s your daughter too. Why are you putting all the me on me? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If you didn¡¯t spoil her rotten from childhood, she wouldn¡¯t be acting out like this now. When Cyrus broke off the engagement, I pleaded with him to reconsider, but he refused. If Melody doesn¡¯t change her ways, she¡¯ll bring ruin to the Hernandez family!¡± Samuel hissed in anger. ¡°You!¡± Just as Lauren was about to argue back, their son Brinleigh Hernandez came downstairs and intervened, trying to calm the situation. ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s natural for Melody to be upset after being grounded. She is just frustrated and needs some time to cool off. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how you vent your frustration! If she keeps breaking things like this, all of our priceless treasures will be ruined!¡± Samuel pointed upstairs, frustrated and unsure of how to handle his daughter¡¯s behavior. Chapter 227 The sound of smashing objects could still be heard faintly. After some thought, Brinleigh chose to go upstairs and personally try to console his sister. In her room, Melody was about to smash an antique decorative te to the ground. ¡°Whoa, who got you all fired up?¡± he asked, taking the te from her and leading her over to the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s try to cool down a bit, alright? Anger isn¡¯t good for your health. ¡± ¡°Brinleigh!¡± she eximed, grabbing his arm.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Cyrus dumped me for a divorced woman. ¡± Brinleigh yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re telling me everything, Melody. I know you better than anyone. ¡± ¡°This woman has been living in Cyrus¡¯ vi ever since her divorce, and he¡¯s treating her like she¡¯s the only woman in the world. How can I just let that happen?¡± Melody¡¯s face twisted in frustration. ¡°¡°Brinleigh, you¡¯ve always been good to me. Can you help me get rid of Lucinda?¡± Melody pouted and shook him like a spoiled child. ¡°Do you really want to see your sister¡¯s man stolen by someone else?¡± Brinleigh was taken aback. He put his hands on her shoulders and asked, ¡°Who is this woman, Melody? What¡¯s her name?¡± Confused, Melody responded, ¡°Lucinda. She¡¯s an orphan who grew up in an orphanage in Forden. What¡¯s so great about her, anyway? Do you know her? Lucinda¡­ This name rang a bell. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Could it really be her? But how would she be an orphan if she really was who he thought she was? Brinleigh withdrew his hand from Melody¡¯s grip and turned away, deep in thought. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melody asked, confused by his sudden change in demeanor. ¡°Do you have a photo of her?¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°There was a video of her that went viral a while back. I¡¯m sure there are pictures of her on the Inte. Were you not aware?¡± Chapter 228 He shook his head. Brinleigh wasn¡¯t one for gossips, but the fact that so few people in Stastle had heard about this was suspicious. Was someone trying to keep this under wraps? Could this be done by the Simmons family? But why would they do that?! Brinleigh¡¯s suspicions and assumptions only deepened. Melody was still fuming on the sofa when she suddenly pulled out her phone and showed Brinleigh a photo of Lucinda. ¡°Brinleigh, you have to help me,¡± she pleaded.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°As long as that woman is out of the picture, Cyrus wille back to me. ¡± Melody was still whining. Brinleigh¡¯s eyes widened with excitement as he gazed at the photo. ¡°¡°Brinleigh? Are you even listening to me?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Melody¡¯s shout pulled him out of his thoughts. ¡°So, that¡¯s why you want her dead?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Melody replied firmly. He knocked on her head slightly, realizing how stupid she was. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You know what? The more you target this woman, the more Cyrus will drift away from you!¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Melody swerved her brother¡¯s hand with displeasure written on her face. Brinleigh¡¯sughter was tinged with anger. ¡°You¡¯re plotting to kill his only sister. Do you really think he¡¯ll stick around and love you for it?¡± ¡°What?! His sister?!¡± Melody was stunned. Lucinda was Cyrus¡¯s sister?! How was that even possible! ¡°Wasn¡¯t the girl announced dead six years ago by the Simmons family? Although I¡¯ve never met her, I¡¯ve done some digging on Lucinda¡¯s background and she¡¯s an orphan!¡± Chapter 229 Brinleigh let out a deep sigh. ¡°Given the Simmons family¡¯s power, they could have easily hidden it from everyone and there would be no way to find out. Perhaps they did it to protect her. ¡± Brinleigh solved everything in a few minutes. Melody stood rigid as she was rendered speechless by the shocking revtion. Taking a quick nce around the room, he said, ¡°If you still want to marry Cyrus, you can¡¯t attempt to harm Lucinda again. Just stay home and try toe up with ways to apologize to her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡± With a pat on his sister¡¯s shoulder, Brinleigh exited her bedroom. Six years ago, when Lucinda went missing andter the Simmons family dered her dead, Brinleigh¡¯s heart was shattered. Despite his parents¡¯ attempts to set him up with numerous high-ss women, he couldn¡¯t take her off his mind. Now that he knew she was alive and in Forden, he wished he could rush to see her immediately. After Brinleigh left, Melody remained in a state of shock for a while before eventually getting herself back. Everything that had been unclear before was nowid bare before her. That exined why Lucinda could have lunch with Cyrus in his office, why he treated her so well, and even why she was made the chief artist manager of Angle Intl. And here Melody was, almost taking the life of her future sister-inw! Melody snapped out of her daze, relieved that she didn¡¯t sessfully eliminate Lucinda. That was the only thing that gave her hope that she could be with Cyrus again. She slumped to the ground, consumed by fear and guilt and trying to figure out how to make things right. After some contemtion, Melody grabbed her phone and pressed in Cyrus¡¯s number. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The phone beeped, and she waited for what seemed like an eternity. ¡°What do you want?¡± Cyrus¡¯ voice came through, irritated. ¡°If you have nothing meaningful to say, I¡¯d end the call. ¡± He was impatient. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t end the call! I have something important to tell you!¡± Melody pleaded, clutching the phone tightly and scared that he would end the call at any time. ¡°If you want me to tell your father to let you out, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯m still contemting calling off our engagement. ¡± ¡°No, I want to speak to Lucinda. I don¡¯t have her phone number. Can you give her the phone so I can speak to her?¡± Melody¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Chapter 230 ¡°Why do you want to speak to her? Leave her alone. You won¡¯t get another chance to hurt her,¡± Cyrus warned in a low voice. Melody bit her lip nervously as she spoke to Cyrus. ¡°Please, let me talk to her. I just want to apologize to her,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Apologize?¡± Cyrus was taken aback by her sudden change of heart. Melody was grounded in Stastle, so she couldn¡¯t do anything to harm Lucinda for the time being. With some reluctance, Cyrus agreed to let her speak with her. He gently knocked on the door of the temporary operating room, opened it and waved at Lucinda. Taking a nce at Hilliard, who was still focused on the surgery, Lucinda walked out quietly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucinda asked, puzzled, as Cyrus stretched out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s Melody. She wants to talk to you. ¡± ¡°With me?¡± She collected the phone and looked at the screen. ¡°What do you want? Still want to take my life even when you¡¯re locked in the house? What¡¯s your n this time?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m calling to apologize to you. ¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Melody sounded humble as she spoke to Lucinda which was a rare urrence. It was difficult for her to drop her pride but she had to apologize for everything she had done to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I apologize for all I¡¯ve done to you. As long as you don¡¯t try to sabotage my rtionship with Cyrus, I¡¯m willing to make peace with you. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t give a response. It seemed Melody had probably discovered her true identity. ¡°To show you that I¡¯m sincere, I¡¯ll help you protect Jennifer,¡± Melody offered. ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda chuckled. Chapter 231 After Lucinda hung up on her, Melody didn¡¯t get mad and just dialed another number. The call was answered immediately by Eleanor who was still in the hospital. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you found Jennifer?¡± ¡°There is no reason to look for her since she is dead.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡± Melody¡¯s voice was cold as she spoke. ¡°Really?¡± Eleanor¡¯s voice was filled with delight. ¡°Are sure? Is she not in Cyrus¡¯ vi? Did you have her killed? She. . Melody quickly interrupted her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the details. ALL you need to know is that she¡¯s dead. I¡¯m calling to let you know that our partnership hase to an end. ¡± Eleanor was taken aback by Melody¡¯s sudden decision. She was shocked and her eyes widened, ¡°Why? Because Lucinda and Jennifer died?¡± Melody responded, ¡°Yes. Cyrus wanted to end our engagement because of this. My parents are currently angry with me. I can¡¯t keep myself safe anymore. I don¡¯t have the ability to go on with our partnership. Well, both women who posed the biggest threat to you are now dead. As the heir of Turner Group, you have a bright future ahead which you need to work towards. ¡± Eleanor tried to argue, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. That¡¯s it. ¡± Melody cut her off impatiently and ended the call. Eleanor had more to say but Melody had ended the call. She stared at her phone in confusion. She was happy that her enemies were gone. But she also had a hunch that there was something to Melody¡¯s weird atti Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ tude. Eleanor had a nagging feeling that something was off with Melody, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was. She decided to put it out of her mind for now since she couldn¡¯t figure it out. She tossed the phone aside and then flopped down onto the bed. However, Melody¡¯s words had already burrowed their way into her thoughts, and Eleanor couldn¡¯t shake off her doubts. As Eleanory there, her annoyance towards Melody grew. She sat up and gazed up at the ceiling. Her mind was preupied with thoughts of her former partner. She realized that her mistrust of Melody ran deeper than she had previously thought. Both of them had teamed up for their shared interests, but they had never truly trusted each other. Chapter 232 Wow, it looks like you are well recovered!¡± Presley walked in with a servant. She saw Eleanor sitting on the bed, and her nose wrinkled in disgust. ¡°Now hurry up and eat. Stop staring at the ceiling. ¡± Eleanor couldn¡¯t stomach the nd hospital food. Even though it was a VIP set meal, she always disposed of the food after managing to take two bites, so she had been relying on Presley to bring her food from home. This often led to Presley mocking her. As Eleanor took the food from the servant, she couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted at the thought of Presley¡¯s dead daughter. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m recovering quickly, which is great news for the Turner family. After all, I¡¯m the only heir left. What would you do if something bad happened to me?¡± As Eleanor stirred the fruit and vegetable sd, she looked at Presley and winked.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Presley rolled her eyes and sneered. ¡°Your mother is a slut, and you¡¯ll never be able to shake off the shame she¡¯s brought upon you. What¡¯s the big deal if you be the heir of the Turner family now? Things you¡¯ve snatched from others will eventually slip through your fingers. ¡± After her cutting remark, Presley turned away from Eleanor, refusing to look at her any longer to avoid further irritation. Eleanor was puzzled by Presley¡¯s calm demeanor. Why wasn¡¯t Presley more anxious and worried after Jennifer¡¯s disappearance? Eleanor had a gut feeling that something was off. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She gave Presley a piercing look and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting discharged soon. I¡¯m just a little injured. But your poor child is gone forever. ¡± Eleanor allowed herself a smug smile, like she had won some sort ofpetition. But Presley¡¯s calm facade quickly crumbled into panic. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Presley darted over to Eleanor and gripped her arms tightly. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong with my daughter!¡± ¡°Do you have an issue with hearing?¡± Eleanor shoved Presley¡¯s hands off her in disgust. ¡°I said your daughter is nevering back, because she¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°No way! That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s a lie! My daughter is alive. How could she be dead? You¡¯re just jealous of her, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re saying these things!¡± Chapter 233 resley was so furious that her fingers were shaking. ¡°She is just a vegetable. How can she pose a threat to me and why would I be jealous of her?¡± Eleanor sneered. ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you can ask the person who took her away. It¡¯s not my business. ¡± Presley covered her ears as she yelled and rushed out.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eleanorughed hysterically as she watched her leave. At first, Eleanor didn¡¯t believe Melody¡¯s words. But how Presley reacted just now seemed to confirm Jennifer¡¯s demise, leaving Eleanor the sole contender for the Turner family¡¯s wealth. She had won finally! With both Lucinda and Jennifer out of the picture, Nathaniel was all hers. No one could stop her from gaining more fame and wealth. Eleanor was thrilled. She popped a piece of sd into her mouth, still grinning from ear to ear. After two bites, she set aside the sd on the bedside stool and removed the nket she covered her body with. Confused, the servant rushed over to assist Eleanor and asked, ¡°Miss Turner, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Leaving the hospital. ¡± With the servant¡¯s help, Eleanor settled into the wheelchair and made her way out of the ward. After Presley got out of the hospital earlier, she immediately instructed the driver to drive her as fast as he could to Cyrus¡¯ vi. The stars twinkled overhead, adding a touch of beauty to the quiet night. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Presley barged into the vi, startling the butler and servants who had already drifted off to sleep. ¡°It¡¯ste, pleasee back tomorrow if you wish to see Mr. Simmons. ¡± The butler yawned, attempting to be polite. ¡°Let me in! I want to see my daughter immediately!¡± Tears streamed down Presley¡¯s face as she shoved the butler aside. ¡°Tell me now. Where is my daughter, Jennifer?¡± ¡°Please calm down. You¡¯re going to wake everyone up. Please leave. ¡± The servants saw that she was unsettled and instantly stopped her. Chapter 234 Why are you just standing there? Won¡¯t you help me?¡± Presley turned and yelled at her bodyguards, infuriated. As the bodyguards and servants fought, Presley snuck into the vi. She noticed the lights on the third floor were still on and rushed upstairs. Immediately she saw Cyrus, she jerked his sleeve before he could open his mouth to talk. ¡°Where is my daughter? I need to see her immediately!¡± With a furrowed brow, he pulled his sleeve from her grip and straightened it. ¡°Rx. She¡¯s getting treated right now. You can trust that she¡¯s safe. ¡± ¡°No, I need to see her right now!¡± Presley insisted, anxious to confirm that Jennifer was still alive. Lucinda overheard themotion outside and stepped out of her room to check what was happening. ¡°Mrs. Turner, when I took your daughter away, I ensured her safety and you agreed. But now, you came to the vi in the middle of the night, angry. What do you want?¡± Presley seized Lucinda¡¯s arm, desperation in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡®s BunnyBookery I want to end our alliance. Let me see Jennifer immediately. I want to take her away with me!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Lucinda scrunched up her face and pushed Presley away with a dissatisfied expression. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I get that you are concerned about your daughter. But remember that you represent the entire Turner family. Do the Turners go back on their word in business? No way am I letting you take her away,¡± she said firmly. Presley was momentarily stumped, unsure of how to respond to Lucinda¡¯s words. In the end, she threw a fit. ¡°Well, if you won¡¯t let me see my daughter today, then I won¡¯t leave!¡± she shouted. Just as Lucinda was about to call for the servants to see Presley out, the servant who had been taking care of Jennifer rushed out, agitated. ¡°Bad news! Miss Turner is not doing good!¡± ¡°What?¡± Presley shoved Lucinda out of the way and ran towards the room. ¡°How is Jennifer doing? Let me in to see her!¡± she demanded. Lucinda quickly grabbed hold of Presley¡¯s arm, preventing her from rushing into the operating room. ¡°You¡¯re interrupting the treatment. If you go in now, your daughter might not make it. Do you really want to lose her forever?¡± Chapter 235 Lucinda¡¯s eyes shed with warning as she spoke firmly. Presley was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s fierce gaze. She was dazed for a few seconds before struggling fiercely, attempting to break free. But Lucinda was too strong for her to overpower. So, Presley yelled angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t scare me off! You¡¯ve taken my daughter away and won¡¯t even let me see her. If anything happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook! I have to see her today!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Presley tried with all her might to free herself, but to no avail. ¡°Let me go in! Let me see her!¡± she cried out. ¡°Fine, you can go in. But if anything should happen to her because you interrupted the operation, it¡¯s on you. ¡± Lucinda released her grip on Presley and crossed her arms over her chest, ring at her coldly. Presley stumbled backward a couple of steps before regaining her bnce and gaped at Lucinda in disbelief. ¡°How could you have Jennifer undergo surgery without my permission?¡± Lucinda looked at Presley and said reassuringly, ¡°The doctor performing the surgery is Hilliard Simmons. He¡¯s a renowned medical expert who has won numerous international awards and is the top surgeon. He has never failed in any of the surgeries he took in charge, big or small. You must have heard of him. If you rush in now and interrupt the operation, you¡¯ll be putting Jennifer¡¯s life at risk. ¡± Presley, who was already at the door, paused. Before now, she and Mario had wanted to hire Hilliard to treat Jennifer, but he was too famous and unapproachable for a Little wealthy family like theirs. How could Lucinda have made hime to Forden himself?! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Could she trust this woman? Presley was standing in front of the door. All she had to do was open it and she would see her beloved daughter. She battled within herself for a long time. Eventually, she withdrew her hand. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ll trust you onest time, but if anything should happen to Jennifer, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for it. ¡± She then left the vi with no other choice. Lucinda and Cyrus exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief before going into the operating room. The sun was just starting to peek over the horizon. Presley sat in the car, feeling exhausted, and closed her eyes. ¡°Madam, where are we going?¡± the driver asked hesitantly. Chapter 236 ¡°Take me back home,¡± Presley instructed. Her expression turned fierce as she opened her eyes. The ck BMW pulled slowly into the garage of the Turner vi as they arrived. Presley wore a sorrowful expression on her face as she dashed inside. In the living room, Mario was watching the morning news while Eleanor sat beside him. It was a cozy scene. ¡°Ah! Mario!¡± The atmosphere was ruined by Presley¡¯s voice as she ran into the room, crying. They turned their heads and Presley came hurling herself at Mario, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Honey! Our daughter is gone!¡± she cried. ¡°What happened to Jennifer?¡± Mario immediately turned off the TV and asked. Presley¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her voice trembled as she answered, ¡°Cyrus took her away. He imed that he had found a doctor who could operate on her. But something went wrong during the surgery, and now Jennifer¡­¡± Presley continued, crying desperately, ¡°I went to Cyrus¡¯s house to see my daughter, but he turned down my request to see her and even kicked me out. ¡± Presley¡¯s sobs filled the room. Mario was quick tofort her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He poured her a ss of water and helped her sit down, gently patting her back to calm her down. ¡°God! What should we do? Our family can¡¯t dare to cross Cyrus. ¡± Mario¡¯s heart sank as he heard the news. But he really couldn¡¯t afford to go against Cyrus. On one side, he had to deal with the loss of his daughter, and on the other, he had to be cautious of the powerful Cyrus, who had the backing of the Simmons family, the richest family in Stastle. Despite the burning desire for revenge, he couldn¡¯t just step on his toes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was left in a tough spot. Eleanor sat on the side with a smug grin on her face as she gloated over Presley¡¯s misfortune. Presley, still grieving over her daughter, noticed Eleanor¡¯s smirk and scolded her in anger. ¡°You bitch! You brought all of this upon my daughter! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have been in that car ident,¡± Presley used. ¡°And now I¡¯ve lost my only daughter!¡± Eleanor scoffed and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t get her drunk and force her to drive, nor did I make Cyrus find the doctor to operate on her. Her death has nothing to do with me. How dare you just use me like that?!¡± Chapter 237 With a look of disgust, she mmed the crystal cup on the tea table. ¡°You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s you bitch! You knew about Jennifer¡¯s deathst night. How could you possibly know! If you dare to argue more, I¡¯1l take your life today!¡± Presley eximed in anger as she grabbed the TV remote and hurled it at Eleanor. Mario, unable to take the fighting any longer, shouted, ¡°Stop! What are you two doing?¡± They immediately stopped arguing. Eleanor changed seats to keep a distance from Presley and announced confidently, ¡°Tomorrow is the big day when Nate would speak to the public. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for us to let the world know about my sister¡¯s demise. ¡± Presley was taken aback. ¡°What are you trying to say? Jennifer is dead, and you¡¯re still scheming to use her?¡± Presley got agitated again. Mario quickly intervened, calming her down and motioning Eleanor to proceed. Eleanor went on. ¡°We¡¯ll be hosting a press conference tomorrow to announce Jennifer¡¯s passing. During the conference, we¡¯ll nt all the fault on Lucinda. This way, we won¡¯t get Cyrus angry, and we¡¯ll also have public¡¯s support. ¡± She had been preparing for this press conference for a while now. Even if Lucinda was dead, she aimed to destroy her reputation and make everyone detest her. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Mario nodded in agreement.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, you can take charge and handle everything. ¡± Mario was dejected and distressed by his daughter¡¯s death. He let out a sigh and went upstairs with Presley. On the Inte, the media and onlookers kept a close watch on the ongoing events, anticipating the unveiling of the truth. With just one day left before the big announcement, people¡¯s curiosity was palpabl Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ e. Lots of people were tossing and turning, struggling to fall asleep at night. Of course, Lucinda was one of them. She remembered that the next day was the big y. It waste at night, but she was wide awake. Unable to find any rest in bed, she got up and walked over to her cab. She stood on the tip of her toes to reach a small wooden box at the top of the cab. She opened it carefully. At the bottom of the box was a photo. It was a picture of her and Nathaniel on their wedding day. It was the only photo she had to show for their three-year long marriage. If it hadn¡¯t been for Logan who made Nathaniel take a picture, she wouldn¡¯t even have this photo. Chapter 238 Her fingertips turned pale from the pressure she pressed the photo with, but her face remained indifferent. She was so lost in the moment that she didn¡¯t hear Cyrus knock on her door. Cyrus stood silently by the door, looking at Lucinda with a heavy heart. Nathaniel had been so cruel and vicious towards her, yet she seemed to still find it hard to move on from him. He was just about to go in and say some words offort to her when Lucinda did something that shocked him. She picked up a pair of scissors and with no dy, cut the photo in half right through the middle, and then cut Nathaniel¡¯s half into pieces. ¡°Lucinda, what are you doing?¡± Cyrus walked in and patted her shoulder, relieved. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t let go of him and had been thinking of him. ¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course not. ¡± Lucinda sneered and frowned. ¡°We were married for three years. It¡¯s time for him to pay what he owed me. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The day took an eternity to break. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor was also tossing and turning in bed. Nathaniel hadn¡¯t contacted her all day. She was too busy organizing the press conference for the next day that she had no time to call him. The next day was the day he promised to exin everything to the public. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy not speaking to him. Eleanor sat up on the bed against the headboard and reached for her phone on the bedside table. She dialed Nathaniel¡¯s number, but all she heard was a busy signal. He didn¡¯t answer the call and the familiar female voice said, ¡°The number you have dialed is switched off. ¡± Nathaniel would sometimes mute his phone to concentrate on work but he never turned it off. This was strange. Panic rising in her chest, Eleanor was about to call again when her phone rang. After she saw the caller¡¯s ID, she answered the call and asked anxiously, ¡°Where is Nate? Where is he?!¡± Chapter 239 Miss Turner, I¡¯m at the back door of your family¡¯s vi. Can youe down here?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The person speaking on the other end of the phone sounded very weak. Eleanor was rmed. She immediately scrambled to throw on some casual clothes and tiptoed out of her room. Flynn had been waiting by the back door for what seemed Like forever, and he finally caught sight of Eleanor hurrying towards him. ¡°Why did youe here? And where the heck is Nate? He didn¡¯t pick up my call,¡± Eleanor questioned, looking confused and agitated. She looked at Flynn, who remained silent. In the dim light, Eleanor could see that Flynn¡¯s hair was disheveled, his clothes had a few shes, there were scars on his face, and his body reeked of blood. ¡°What happened to you? Who did this to you?¡± Her emotions went from confusion to shock and then to anxiety. Flynn exined, ¡°Boss went looking for Lucinda when he heard that she jumped out of a ne. It¡¯s in the middle of nowhere so it would be hard to get in touch with him. Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be back anytime soon. ¡± ¡°What?! He went searching for Lucinda?¡± Eleanor was beyond nervous now. ¡°Is my n blown?!¡± she asked in a panic. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken all the me. When boss left, he ordered someone to lock me up, and I got seriously tortured. I managed to run away when the guys got drunk tonight,¡± Flynn exined. Eleanor was shocked by his story and stood there speechless. ¡°Now, boss won¡¯t allow me to work for him anymore, and he¡¯ll even make me pay for what I¡¯ve done. Could you please let me stay for a while? I can¡¯t travel too far with my injuries, but I promise to leave as soon as I¡¯m better,¡± he pleaded. Eleanor hesitated for a moment, unsure of what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble,¡± Flynn added anxiously when he saw Eleanor¡¯s countenanc Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ e. ¡°Well Let me think about it. ¡± Eleanor stepped back and added, ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. ¡± Although Flynn was of no use to her now that Nathaniel had lost trust in him, she had to maintain a facade of kindness. If Flynn left the Turner family¡¯s vi and spread rumors about her actions, it could still damage her reputation. To ensure that her n went smoothly as nned, she had to pretend to care about him and let him stay for a few days. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s no problem. I can¡¯t just leave you like this. ¡± Eleanor gently pulled his sleeve and said, ¡°People will get suspicious if I put you in one of the guest rooms. Can you stay in the servant¡¯s room for now?¡± ¡°Miss Turner, I can¡¯t thank you enough for taking me in and giving me a ce to stay. How can Iin about where I stay?¡± Flynn said gratefully. Flynn gazed at her with genuine excitement and admiration in his eyes. Chapter 240 Eleanor responded with a smile. But as soon as she turned away, her face turned dark. How could a person of no worth Like him deserve any reward? Flynn hobbled behind her, still in awe of her kindness. After settling him in, Eleanor spoke to him briefly and retreated to her room. She sat on the bed with a vicious expression on her face as she dialed another number. ¡°Once everything is taken care of tomorrow, I want you to take his life however you see fit. And make sure you leave no trace. ¡± Without waiting for an answer from the other side, Eleanor abruptly hung up the call and tossed the phone on the bedside table. The following morning, Eleanor woke up early and took great care to ensure that she dressed to look excellent before the reporters. All the reporters had gathered outside the venue, waiting for the press conference to begin. Cameras and microphones were all pointed towards the door, eager to capture exclusive photos and news. Eleanor stepped out of her car gracefully, exuding confidence and poise as she faced the cameras. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your presence here today. I¡¯ll fulfill the promise my fiance, Mr. Roberts, made to you. Since Mr. Roberts, is upied with urgent matters, I will be holding this press conference on his behalf. I aim to reveal the truth to all of you. ¡± As Eleanor nced at the audience, she picked up her speech draft which she had prepared beforehand. The reporters murmured in admiration at herposed demeanor. Encouraged by the praises from the reporters close to her, Eleanor became even more confident. ¡°Recently, my fiance¡¯s ex-wife, Miss Lucinda Ross, set a trap for me and even hired thugs to attack me. As a result, I was gravely injured and spent a week in the hospital. During this time, she went as far as sending me flower wreaths that are meant for the deceased and also defamed my character. I¡¯m certain you are all aware of this. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Eleanor pause and looked at the audience. ¡°But that¡¯s not all. To my horror, she also took my sister, Jennifer Turner, who was in aa, from the hospital and cruelly murdered her!¡± Eleanor eximed, feigning shock and sadness as she revealed Lucinda¡¯s supposed heinous crime. She even managed to let out two teardrops for dramatic effect. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The reporters were taken aback and began whispering amongst themselves in reaction to the shocking revtion. Eleanor stood on the stage, her emotions running high as she ranted and raved.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°This press conference is not just about clearing my name, but also about exposing her wickedness! The Turner family won¡¯t stand such humiliation!¡± Her words reverberated through the venue, sparking a flurry of discussion. The reporters and onlookers were stunned by her revtions and began to debate loudly. ¡°Miss Turner, how can we be sure that you are telling the truth? Can you provide any evidence? We can¡¯t just believe you just because you say so. ¡± A reporter spoke up. Chapter 241 Eleanor replied confidently, ¡°Of course, I have evidence to back what I said. And I¡¯ll show it to all of you right now. ¡± Fully ready, she presented the made up evidence on therge screen behind her. She turned to the screen and exined to everyone, ¡°Here¡¯s a video and screenshot of the fact that Lucinda had hired those thugs to hurt me. And here¡¯s the hospital surveince video of when she took my sister away. ¡± The images caused a stir among the crowd, and one outraged reporter stood up. ¡°We live in a society governed byw. She¡¯s too vicious! Lucinda must be sentenced to death! Let¡¯s march together to Angle Intl and demand justice!¡± ¡°You are right! There¡¯s more of us than them. We won¡¯t be intimidated!¡± The reporters were fired up and the audience outside the venue were equally riled up by their energy. Eleanor basked in the glow of her triumph, feeling satisfied with how she performed. But her moment of glory was short-lived. ¡°Miss Turner, it¡¯s too early for you to start celebrating. The so-called truth you¡¯ve presented is far from the real truth. ¡± Suddenly, a clear, confident female voice rang out, apanied by the rhythm of high heels on the ground. Although the sound was not too loud, itmanded attention. The shouting andmotion died down as everyone turned their heads towards the source of the voice. Eleanor¡¯s smile vanished as she realized who had showed up. Lucinda strutted confidently towards the stage, her wine-red fishtail dress hugging her curves like a second skin.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was like a beautiful blooming rose, alluring and enchanting. With a faint smile, she locked eyes with Eleanor, showing no sign of fear. ¡°You¡­ You are not dead? What¡¯s going on?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Eleanor was stunned when she saw Lucinda alive and well. ¡°Miss Turner, where did you hear about my death? There¡¯s been no news about metely, and no one was supposed to know my missing unless¡­ Unless you were the one who sent someone to take my Life?¡± Lucinda noticed her slip up and asked. The reporters and the crowd were all watching intently, waiting for Eleanor¡¯s response. The hall was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop as Lucinda stared at Eleanor with her piercing gaze. Realizing that she was still in front of the media, Eleanor quicklyposed herself and put on a kind smile. ¡°Oh, I must have misunderstood. It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re alive,¡± she said, trying to cover up. Chapter 242 ¡°However, you are here now. I have something to confront you about. ¡± Her demeanor changed as soon as she brought up the incident involving her sister. She became aggressive and confrontational, not willing to let go of the matter. ¡°Why did you take my sister away from the hospital and perform an operation on her without our consent, causing her to have aplication?¡± she demanded. ¡°If you have a problem with me, fine, but leave my family out of it. My sister was innocent,¡± Eleanor added fiercely. With tears welling up in her eyes, Eleanor put on a sad expression and raised her head defiantly. Her words stirred up the angry crowd, and they started shouting that Lucinda deserved the death penalty. Despite the crowd¡¯s outburst, Lucinda remained unfazed. She crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°Miss Turner¡¯s speech is certainly impressive, but I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s about to be proven wrong. ¡± Eleanor stood her ground. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, Lucinda, and you¡¯re still as haughty as ever. If you want to prove me wrong, you¡¯ll have to provide some proof.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. So show me!¡± ¡°I am the proof!¡± A soft and thin voice suddenly came from outside the venue. Then, a bodyguard wheeled in a wheelchair. The person in the wheelchair looked pale and exhausted, like she was recuperating from a serious illness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda stepped aside, allowing everyone to see who it was. ¡°Jennifer?! But¡­ you were supposed to be dead! How are you still alive? What¡¯s happening?¡± Eleanor was struggling to maintain herposure. She¡¯d been overjoyed when she heard that her two enemies had died, and had even lost sleep over it for several nights. But not only were the bitches both alive, they were also here in public, humiliating her. Eleanor was so furious that she felt like she might just burst in anger on the spot! ¡°Jennifer! My daughter!¡± Presley didn¡¯t care about anything else. She rushed to Jennifer, crouched in front of her, and gently stroked her face with her trembling hand. Chapter 243 It was indeed her daughter, Jennifer, who was able smile, blink, and breathe! ¡°My baby, I knew you would be okay eventually. ¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Presley held Jennifer tightly and rested her head on her shoulder as she wept. Mario, who was following behind Presley also cried. ¡°Thank God you are awake. My dear daughter, you¡¯ve been through so much!¡± Eleanor stood on the stage and gaped nkly at the heartwarming scene before her. It took her a long time toprehend what Presley had just said. So Presley had known all along that Jennifer was not dead?! So she just put on an act yesterday morning?! Was even Melody lying to her?! Eleanor couldn¡¯t believe everything happening before her eyes. Why? Why was everyone on Lucinda¡¯s side?! Her eyes burned with hatred. As everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the family reunion, Eleanor cleared her throat and coughed softly. ¡°Even though my sister has returned healthy and alive, you are still guilty!¡± She red at Lucinda with a fierce gaze. Lucinda pulled up a nearby chair and sat on it. She leaned her chin on one hand and asked with interest, ¡°Tell me now. What crime did Imit?¡± ¡°You hired those thugs to lure me to a abandoned house in the suburbs to have me beaten up, seriously injured and hospitalized. The evidence is indisputable. How can you exin this? What do you have to say?¡± Eleanor¡¯s hands were sweating profusely. She clenched her fists which were hidden behind the podium even tighter. ¡°It looks like Miss Turner is quite good at lying. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s face twisted with a mixture of scorn and mischievousness. ¡°Well, well, well. I¡¯ll give you all the exnation you¡¯ve been wanting to hear!¡± Lucinda immediately raised her hand to signal something. Before Eleanor couldprehend what was happening, a group of police officers suddenly burst into the venue. The policemen encircled Eleanor. ¡°What are you all doing? Lucinda, what are you trying to do?¡± Chapter 244 ¡°Eleanor Turner, we suspect you of causing a car ident involving Jennifer Turner, abducting Noelle Moran, hiring hit men and deliberately framing Lucinda Ross. You¡¯reing with us. Your cooperation is required as we carry out investigations. ¡± The leader of the police officers showed his badge as his men held Eleanor. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You have to listen to me! You can¡¯t just arrest me like this!¡± Eleanor screamed hysterically. The police officers swiftly restrained her arms and expertly cuffed her wrists. ¡°We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this once we reach the station,¡± the officer dered, leading her away with his team. The reporters were left dumbfounded by what they had just witnessed. They were so stunned that they even forgot to snap photos with their cameras. Everyone was taken aback by the shocking turn of events. It was now crystal clear to everyone who was lying after the police spoke. A barrage of cameras shlight clicked away, capturing Eleanor¡¯s mortified expression. ¡°She was the one who hurt Jennifer! I knew it! She¡¯s been up to no good since the day she returned!¡± Presley eximed, pointing an using finger at Eleanor. Mario was fuming with anger. He grabbed the microphone from the podium and dered in a booming voice, ¡°We have a disgraceful member in the Turner family. I am deeply sorry, and I will not tolerate such behavior.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I hereby announce to the public that Eleanor is no longer the heiress of the Turner Group and is hereby disowned from the Turner family forever!¡± Even her own flesh and blood had chosen to abandon her. Eleanor¡¯s look of despair gradually transformed into maniacalughter. Her cackles echoed eerily, sending chills down the spines of those around her. With all eyes on her, the police yanked her into the waiting police car. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the Turner family¡¯s vi, Flynn slowly opened his eyes, squinting at the sun streaming in through the window. It took him a while to sit up as he was still feeling the aftereffects of his injuries fromst night¡¯s escape. Eleanor had brought him to a remote and private servant room where he had dozed off from exhaustion. It was almost noon, and the rest of the Turner family¡¯s servants were busy with their daily chores, unaware of his presence in one of the abandoned rooms. Lost in thought, Flynn sat cross-legged on the sofa, contemting his next move. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay with the Turners forever and needed to find a new ce to call home. Maybe it was time to leave Forden altogether. He had no idea what was happening outside of the vi. He was so stupid that he was even feeling sad about leaving Eleanor behind. With a sigh, hey back down on the bed and stared nkly at the ceiling. Chapter 245 Flynn turned his head to see a doctor in a white coat and mask walking in. Eleanor had mentioned finding a doctor for him, but he hadn¡¯t given it much thought at the time. He was stunned by how much Eleanor cared about him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Feeling touched, he sat up and greeted the doctor politely. ¡°Hello, are you the doctor Miss Turner invited? Please take a seat. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. ¡± The man who appeared like a doctor sat down and adjusted his sses. Flynn couldn¡¯t quite see the doctor¡¯s expression because he Lowered his head. ¡°Thank you,¡± Flynn said, dropping his guard and feeling grateful for the doctor¡¯s visit. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just doing my job since Miss Turner has paid me for it,¡± the doctor replied humbly. After giving Flynn a quick examination, the doctor brought out a syringe. ¡°What¡¯s that for? Aren¡¯t you going to prescribe some other medicine?¡± Flynn¡¯s face scrunched up as he hesitated, but he extended his arm anyway. ¡°This medicine will help with your recovery. Let¡¯s start with this injection, and we¡¯ll take care of everything elseter. ¡± The doctor took a piece of cotton with tweezers to sterilize Flynn¡¯s arm with iodine. Watching the doctor¡¯s unprofessional movements, Flynn began to feel more and more skeptical. Although he was bruised all over his body, Flynn knew it wasn¡¯t really that bad. He had dealt with injured people himself when he was. still Nathaniel¡¯s assistant, and he had never seen the need for injections to treat such minor injuries. As the needle was about to pierce his skin, Flynn¡¯s suspicions grew stronger. He turned his wrist, caught the doctor¡¯s hand with his other hand, shoved him away and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not a real doctor! Who are you?!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I never thought you¡¯d find out,¡± the man said, caught off guard. He yanked the stethoscope from around his neck and lunged at Flynn with his fist. ¡°Well, no use pretending anymore. Someone wants you dead, and you are not leaving here alive!¡± Despite the pain, Flynn managed to dodge the blow and rolled backward to create some distance between them. ¡°Who sent you to me?!¡± he demanded. ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out already?¡± Chapter 246 The man darted towards Flynn and they fought in the cramped room. You¡¯re no use to Miss Turner now. You¡¯re just getting in the way of her ns. Do yourself a favor and let me kill you painlessly!¡± With his strong right arm, the man pinned Flynn down and raised his left hand to his neck. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! That¡¯s not possible! Miss Turner would never hurt me. Who sent you to set her up?! With all his might, Flynn bent his elbow and struck the man hard in the chest. The man was too slow to dodge, and the syringe he was holding flew out of his hand. Seizing the opportunity, Flynn quickly crouched down and grabbed it. ¡°You arrogant little shit! How dare you think you can beat me?! Give me back that syringe right now, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The doctor growled at Flynn. ¡°Let¡¯s see you try. ¡± Flynn began to bleed due to the violent movement. With one hand pressed against his bleeding wound, he charged at the doctor. Flynn took him by surprise, and plunged the needle into his back, injecting him with whatever the content was. The man let out a grunt and copsed weakly to the ground. Exhausted and breathless, Flynn sat down on the floor to catch his breath. Once he regained some strength, he wasted no time and kicked open the door. Whether or not the man¡¯s ims were true, Flynn knew he had to get away from the Turner family first. He bolted out of the premise, determined to find Eleanor and get answers from her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Following the same path Eleanor had walked him through the previous night, he stumbled through the back door and into the open air. Flynn was so consumed with getting answers from Eleanor that he ignored the wounds that covered his body. Eventually, he copsed on the ground due to exhaustion. He struggled to prop himself up with his arms, but his head was spinning. Through his dizziness, he could make out a woman in a stunning red fishtail dress walking towards him. ¡°Have you passed out?¡± she asked coolly as she approached him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The woman stood in front of him and gazed at him for some time. Flynn tried to lift his head to get a better look at her, but before he could, he slipped into a semi-conscious state. Despite his grogginess, her voice sounded oddly familiar to him. When he woke up, he finally saw who the woman standing in front of him was. It was Lucinda. ¡°You¡­ You are alive?!¡± Flynn eximed incredulously. Chapter 247 ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t contain her smile and had no ns to leave anytime soon. After sorting out the issue with Eleanor, she made a special trip to find Flynn. ¡°I hate to break it to you, but Eleanor has been taken to the police station for multiple crimes. And you¡¯re next in line to be arrested. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Flynn¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger. ¡°You must have set her up!¡± ¡°Ask Eleanor yourself if you want to know what really happened. ¡± Lucinda had no interest in continuing the conversation. ¡°You¡¯re despicable! You won¡¯t get away with this! Even if I end up in jail, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for all you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± Lucinda sneered and looked down at Flynn, who was in tattered clothes. ¡°But first, tell me, where is Nathaniel?¡± Flynn looked up at her from the ground and burst outughing. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°iihat¡¯s so funny?¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, have you? You still rely on my boss, just like you did before your divorce. ¡± He stoppedughing and said in a very fierce tone, ¡°I thought you would have changed ande to grips with reality after you survived. But it looks like I still overrated you. ¡± Although Lucinda was confused, she didn¡¯t feelpelled to exin a thing to Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ him. ¡°Do you think that you cane back together with my boss? You should know now that that¡¯s not possible! He would never go for a malicious and wicked woman like you again. ¡± Flynn stared at her with disdain. The effort of speaking seemed to be too much for him. As hey there gasping for breath, his face contorted in pain. Lucinda¡¯s expression remained nk. ¡°I have limited patience. I¡¯1L ask you onest time. Where is Nathaniel?¡± ¡°I will never tell you! I will not tell you even if I¡¯m going to die! Don¡¯t you dare try to find him again!¡± Flynn yelled. ¡°When hees back, he¡¯ll make you pay a thousand times over. You won¡¯t get away with what you¡¯ve done!¡± ¡°Very well. ¡± Chapter 248 Lucinda turned around and began to walk away. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be as obstinate at the police station. ¡± She opened the door of the car and got in smoothly. Despite Flynn¡¯s refusal to disclose Nathaniel¡¯s whereabouts, Lucinda was confident she could still find him. She checked her watch and saw that it was still early, so she decided to drive to the Roberts family house. As she thought of the unpleasant mother and daughter duo, her expression grew cold. After driving for a while, Lucinda arrived at a familiar vi district and changed gears to slow down. However, a call came in which forced her to pull over to the side of the road to answer it first. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Miss Ross, something terrible happened at the filming base!¡± Vivian panicked on the other end of the line. ¡°Okay, take a deep breath and tell me what went on at the filming base. ¡± Lucinda rested on the back of the car seat, as her expression grew more serious. ¡°Two contestants had a heated argument, and things were getting out of hand. One of them from a powerful family threatened to break the contract and even sue Angle Intl. Miss Ross, what should we do? Pleasee quickly!¡± Vivian spoke like she was about to burst out crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vivian. I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for me in the office,¡± Lucinda reassured her then ended the call. She nced at the vi district in front of her and let out a scoff. She then pushed down on the elerator and sped off in the opposite direction. Vivian was already waiting downstairs with the documents in hand. As soon as she caught sight of Lucinda, Vivian hurried over like she had just seen a savior. ¡°Miss Ross, please look at this. It was sent to me by the person in charg Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ e of the show. ¡± Vivian was on edge as she handed the folder to Lucinda. ¡°So there are these two girls who are at odds. One is a young actress with three years of experience and the other is a girl from a wealthy family in Gliethien. They¡¯re not willing toe to terms with each other and it¡¯s messing up the whole shooting process. What¡¯s our next move?¡± Lucinda skimmed through the document. She gained a sense of the situation and closed the folder.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Ross?¡± Vivian called out, her nerves getting the best of her. This had been her first encounter with such a problem since joining thepany and she dreaded the thought of it causing any major losses for Angle Intl. Chapter 249 ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. We are not scared of her!¡± Lucinda strode back to her car, opened the door, and gestured for Vivian to go in. She sped off to the filming base, leaving Vivian feeling a bit uneasy in the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ross. I don¡¯t know how to drive. I could have driven us if I did,¡± Vivian apologized sheepishly. ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not a big deal. You can always learn whenever you¡¯re ready to. ¡± Lucinda chuckled, which put Vivian at ease. Vivian wanted to say more but eventually decided not to. She just gazed at Lucinda with admiration. Lucinda pulled up at the filming base and darted into the studio. Vivian walked quickly behind her mirroring Lucinda¡¯s serious expression. The person in charge had received prior notice of their arrival and was waiting outside to wee them. ¡°Miss Ross, thank goodness you¡¯re finally here. Both of them are at each other¡¯s throats. We don¡¯t know what to do,¡± the person in charge exined as they walked. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get either of them upset, so we needed you toe in and sort things out. ¡± ¡°What are the names of both contestants? Who wanted to quit?¡± Lucinda inquired. ¡°The actress is Elma Astley, and the other is Katy Av who is from a wealthy family in Gliethien. They got into a fight over the amodation arrangement, and both threatened to quit thepetition,¡± he exined. ¡°Well, if they want to go, we won¡¯t make them stay.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lucinda snickered. ¡°But we can¡¯t let them just go without punishment, so others will know not to mess around. ¡± As they entered the hall, they saw both contestants seated on opposite sides and confronting silently but intensely. ¡°Are you two the ones fighting?¡± Lucinda cast a cold gaze towards the two furious girls and asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, you can leave. Don¡¯t ruin the mood for everyone else. ¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a chief artist manager. How dare you speak to me Like that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You and Angle Intl should be grateful that I agreed toe to your little show,¡± Elma said, looking at Lucinda with disdain. ¡°Without Mr. Simmons, who would have even heard of thispetition?¡± ¡°Miss Astley, I suggest youe back to reality. Your current fame and status don¡¯t give you the right to speak to people that way. ¡± Lucinda countered calmly as she took a seat gracefully, ¡°Angle Intl is a well-knownpany in the entertainment industry, and you stand to gain much more than you think. If you don¡¯t want to remain here, you can pay the penalty fee and leave immediately. ¡± Chapter 250 Elma red up, shouting, ¡°You! What¡¯s the matter with you? It¡¯s an honor for Angle Intl to have me here! How dare you ask me to pay for anything? What do you mean?¡± Elma was so furious. Lucinda shot her a nce, picked up the list ofpetitors from the table and flipped through it. ¡°I always treat people right. Since you¡¯re here for Mr. Simmons, I can ask him to drive you away personally. You¡¯ll be more embarrassed, won¡¯t you?¡± Elma¡¯s face flushed with anger as she replied, ¡°Fine! I¡¯m not done with you! You shall see¡± She then stormed off. ¡°What about you?¡± Lucinda then turned to Katy and asked, ¡°Will you leave or stay?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m leaving! Who wants to waste their time for months on such ame talent show?¡± Katy retorted, clearly not impressed with the show. ¡°That woman is so rude and ignorant. The staff here are also horrible! I¡¯ll sue Angle Intl immediately and you would wish that you didn¡¯t offend the Av family. ¡± ¡°Done?¡± Lucinda set down the file she was holding and said, ¡°Listen, just pay up the penalty and take your leave. We don¡¯t want fools like you on our show. As for suing Angle Intl, good luck with that. I¡¯ll be waiting for the summons.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t turn Katy¡¯s way after that and ordered the person in charge, ¡°Why are you still standing? Escort her out of here!¡± With a flick of her hair, Lucinda strutted out of the room, paying no attention to Katy¡¯s pale face. ¡°Miss Ross, have you settled everything? We have guests waiting for you in thepany. ¡± Vivian saw Lucinda walking out and immediately walked over and pointed at her mobile phone. ¡°Who are they?¡± Lucinda fastened her seat belt after she sat in the car. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Turner and his wife from the Turner Group, but they didn¡¯t say what they wanted. I¡¯m not sure why they want to see you,¡± Vivian replied, scratching her head. Lucinda nodded and sped back to Angle Intl. At the reception, Mario and Presley anxiously waited, peeking out the window every now and then. Finally, they caught sight of a familiar figure, and their eyes shone with relief. ¡°Miss Ross, you¡¯re here atst! We¡¯ve been waiting for you forever. ¡± Mario stretched out his hand to shake hers. Chapter 251 ¡°My wife and I are here to thank you. ¡± ¡°Yes, we owe you big time for convincing Hilliard to help and bringing Jennifer back to us. Thanks to you, we also uncovered Eleanor¡¯s conspiracy. Without your help, we would have never known the truth about Jennifer¡¯s ident,¡± Presley immediately chimed in. Lucinda beamed at the couple and replied, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so courteous! We were happy to help, and it was very advantageous to me that Miss Turner woke up. ¡± Mario was stunned by her grace and humility. He couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°How is Jennifer doing now?¡± Lucinda inquired. ¡°She just woke up from a longa, so her body needs time to heal, but she¡¯s already doing much better,¡± Presley replied, beaming with excitement as she held Lucinda¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Hilliard keeps an eye on Jennifer¡¯s treatment andes up with the best n for her recovery. ¡± Hearing this, Mario and Presley exchanged nces. Even Mario, who had been in the corporate world for many years, couldn¡¯t help but smile at that moment. ¡°Thanks a ton, Miss Ross. Our family owes you a great deal. We¡¯re really grateful to you. By the way, we came here today to discuss the possibility of a partnership with you. I¡¯m not sure if you would be interested. ¡°Partnership?¡± Lucinda was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Mario to be any helpful. ¡°Tell me more about it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. I want to provide a stable investment for Angle Intl. I¡¯ll invest fifty percent of the investment fund in every project that you run in the future, Miss Ross. What do you think? You don¡¯t have to respond immediately. Take your time to think about it¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about it. We can sign the contract now. ¡± Lucinda consented with no hesitation. In the business world, there are no permanent partners or enemies. Since Mario offered her such a great partnership, Lucinda had no reason to turn him down. Mario came ready. He brought out a contract from his briefcase and gave it to Lucinda. ¡°Miss Ross, if you¡¯re satisfied with everything, you can sign. ¡± After reading the terms of the contract carefully, Lucinda signed it and extended her hand to Mario. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Turner. I¡¯m hoping for a pleasant partnership. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope for a pleasant one,¡± Mario said as he took the contract and walked out with Presley, clearly pleased. Chapter 252 A series of events had interrupted Lucinda¡¯s initial n. She had intended to go to the Roberts family house after she wrapped up herpany¡¯s daily business. She drove to the Roberts vi hastily, afraid that something else might halt her ns again. In the Roberts residence, Amanda paced back and forth anxiously while she held her phone. ¡°What happened to Nathaniel? He rarely turns off his phone. Why has it been off for the past two days? I can¡¯t even reach Flynn too. I¡¯m so anxious. ¡± The phone in Amanda¡¯s hand rang, and she immediately answered it with a hint of anxiety in her voice. ¡°Any news? Have you found him?¡± I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. We still haven¡¯t heard anything about Mr. Roberts. He hasn¡¯t been back to thepany in several days, so¡­¡± ¡°So what? We don¡¯t pay you guys for nothing! Find out where he is! If I hear nothing about my son, I will sack all of you!¡± Amanda ended the call in anger and tossed the phone into the yard. As Lucinda walked into the yard, she stopped abruptly to pick up the phone that had just dropped at her feet. Lucinda looked at the phone¡¯s shattered screen and let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other, yet you¡¯re still the same old you. Hot-headed as ever, but not much else going for you,¡± Lucinda said and dropped the phone back on the ground which shattered it even further. ¡°What brings you here again?¡± Amanda emerged from the room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She could fully recall the chaos that Lucinda had caused on her previous visit, but was determined not to show any fear. ¡°You are such a curse. You¡¯ve caused enough trouble for my son even after your marriage with him has ended. He never should have gotten married to you. ¡± ¡°Yes, he has an ill luck, and he will have more of that in the future. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile quickly faded into a scowl. ¡°So tell me, where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is, and even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t tell you. You¡¯ve been nothing but trouble for him, and I won¡¯t stand for it. You¡¯re just ying hard to get, trying to lure him back to you. You¡¯re nothing but a maniptive bitch. ¡± Amanda rolled her eyes at Lucinda.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 253 Lucinda however, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Amanda¡¯s words. She was about to respond when her attention was diverted by the sound of footsteps descending the stairs.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vivien¡¯s gloomy expression quickly turned to anger as her eyes met with Lucinda. ¡°You have no right to know where Nathaniel is. He¡¯s with Eleanor now. And you have the nerve to show your face here?¡± Vivien was still seething from the humiliation Lucinda had caused her in the past. Her hatred radiated from where she stood on the stairs, unable to make herself move any closer to Lucinda. She really wished that she could just rip Lucinda apart. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Cyrus, you wouldn¡¯t be able to be this arrogant! You¡¯re a tramp and a whore. Compared to Eleanor, you¡¯re nobody! You should know now! She¡¯s going to marry into the Roberts family, and you¡¯re just a pathetic and desperate divorcee. Get out of here! Leaning against the wall, Lucinda calmly listened to Vivien¡¯s insults without flinching. ¡°If you have a moment, you might want to check the news today. Seems like Eleanor is not doing so well,¡± she remarked nonchntly. Amanda and Vivien haven¡¯t heard anything. They exchanged confused looks, unsure of what Lucinda was getting at. Lucinda smoothed her hair, nced around the house with a satisfied smirk and went on, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where Nathaniel is. I just wanted to let you know that your life has beenfy and I¡¯m not happy with that,¡± she dered, relishing in the shock and confusion on their faces. ¡°You¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Vivien felt a shiver run down her spine as Lucinda¡¯s icy voice filled the room. Due to the torture she had received from Lucinda, she couldn¡¯t help but nce nervously towards the door, wondering if she came with any bodyguards this time. Lucinda smiled softly. ¡°The Roberts family is going bankrupt,¡± Lucinda announced calmly, as if it was just a trivial piece of information. With that, Lucinda walked away, climbed back into her car and sped away. Both women fumed and swore at her as she drove away. ¡°Mom! That bitch is insane!¡± Vivien seethed, her hands shaking with anger. Amanda¡¯s face was twisted with fury. ¡°Mom, did Cyrus really help her ruin our family?¡± Amanda shook her head immediately, ¡°No way! Even though he is powerful, so are we! He wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to risk it all for some woman. ¡± Chapter 254 Lucinda, however, had the guts to show up at their house to embarrass them. Amanda was infuriated at Lucinda¡¯s audacity. She needed to teach that bitch a lesson and let off some steam. While Lucinda drove, a n crossed her mind. If she could destroy the Roberts Group, it would bankrupt the family. But taking down such a famous and sessfulpany would be no easy feat for her, especially with her present strength. Plus, she still had toplete the task her father had given her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was lost in thought when she got back home. As she walked into the front garden, she saw her brother waiting for her at the door, looking excited to see her. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Confusion was written all over her face as she was about to walk in. ¡°Cyrus, there¡¯s something I need to attend to. If you have anything to say, just say it. ¡± ¡°An old friend is waiting for you inside. Guess who it is?¡± Lucinda looked at him, befuddled as she made her way into the house. As she entered the living room, a tall, thin, and suave man was standing there. He turned at the sound of her footsteps and locked eyes with her. ¡°Brinleigh?¡± she eximed, surprised. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda! I haven¡¯t seen you in six years. You¡¯ve grown even more beautiful. I never thought I¡¯d see you again. ¡± Brinleigh eagerly asked, ¡°What took ce six years ago? Why did youe to Forden?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past behind,¡± she replied, giving him a small smile. ¡°Have you been waiting for me for long? Please have a seat. ¡± Lucinda motioned for Brinleigh to sit on the sofa, and she took a seat opposite him. She then picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for him. Brinleigh couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge in his heart as he watched her move with such grace and elegance. She was no longer the innocent girl he had known six years ago. She had blossomed into a mature, stunning woman. ¡°You¡¯ve changed so much over the years,¡± he remarked. Chapter 255 ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. Of course I have changed,¡± Lucinda replied with a smile, attempting to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight? Brinleigh didn¡¯t hesitate to consent. ¡°Sounds like a n. We can catch up on old times over a few drinks. ¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t get too drunk. She¡¯ll rub it on your face whenever she has the chance to,¡± Cyrus chimed in as he entered the room. He yfully patted Brinleigh¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Remember that one time we drank together a few years ago? You passed out after one ss. I thought I was going to have to take you to the hospital. ¡± Brinleighughed. ¡°That was then.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I can handle a lot more alcohol now. Let¡¯s have a drinking contest if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Lucinda trailed behind the two men in silence, feeling a wave of nostalgia wash over her. It had been too long since she had caught up with her old friend. During the three years she was married to Nathaniel, she almost forgot that she used to be confident, energetic and joyful. To celebrate their reunion, Cyrus went out of his way to open a bottle of expensive wine that had been sitting for years. ¡°Come on, I drink a lot now. Just a bottle of wine? Really?¡± Brinleigh joked, patting Cyrus on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this wine. I brought it back from Rosewood two years ago. It¡¯s quite strong. I didn¡¯t even bring it out when Lucinda came back. Have a taste. ¡± Cyrus took out three crystal goblets, poured some wine into them, and gave one to Brinleigh. Brinleigh took it, smelled it and then took a sip. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°This is a really good wine!¡± Cyrus, Brinleigh, and Lucinda raised and clinked their sses and then drank up. By the time they were done, it waste at night. Brinleigh seemed a bit drunk. He stared at Lucinda¡¯s flushed face and hesitated for a while before finally speaking. ¡°Lucinda, your brother told me something about you. These past few years¡­ How have you been faring? And that man¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s in the past. ¡± Lucinda lifted her ss and took a sip, brushing off the topic that Brinleigh had brought up. Sensing that he had overstepped his bounds, Brinleigh grinned and swiftly switched the conversation. Chapter 256 ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. I heard your father assigned you a task. How¡¯s that going? Do you feel up to the challenge?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m determined to see it through. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she discussed her career. ¡°I justunched a talent show. I have a lot of faith in it. I¡¯m positive it¡¯ll bring more awareness to Angle Intl. ¡± ¡°Excellent. There¡¯s something else I wanted to talk to you about. Brinleigh hesitated as he locked eyes with Lucinda. ¡°You see, I was thinking¡­¡± After pausing for a moment, he decided to keep his true thoughts to himself and shed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m interested in partnering with yourpany. What do you think about that?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re wee. How could I turn down a potential business partner or his investment?¡± Angle Intl was in need of more resources and talented individuals. Brinleigh¡¯s proposed partnership would undoubtedly be advantageous to her. ¡°Great, it¡¯s a deal then. ¡± Brinleigh was delighted. Lucinda grinned and raised her ss to meet his. ¡°It¡¯s a deal. ¡± Brinleighughed heartily and also raised his cup to meet hers. After they were done with the party, the three of them retired to their rooms for the night. Despite the alcohol, Lucinda remained surprisingly clear-headed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In order to take down the Roberts Group, she knew she needed her thinking to be sharp and quick. Taking a seat at the table, she began to formte a preliminary n to bankrupt the Roberts Group. Given their focus on real estate, Lucinda knew she would need to establish a foothold in that industry in order to sessfully beat them. Real estate was not Lucinda¡¯s area of expertise. After pondering for a while, she concluded that seeking Brinleigh¡¯s advice would be the most dependable approach. ¡°Hey, are you sleeping already? There¡¯s something I need to ask you. ¡± She immediately sent Brinleigh a message.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯m in the hallway. ¡± Chapter 257 Lucinda slowly opened the door and saw Brinleigh standing by the window at the other end of the hallway. He stared at her in silence. ¡°I want to dip my toes in the real estate industry, but I barely know anything about it. I need your assistance. It¡¯s really important to me. So please, you have to help me. ¡± She rested against the window and closed it slightly. He furrowed his brows but refrained from questioning her intentions. ¡°I do have some knowledge about this industry. I¡¯ll gather some information and put it together in a pamphlet for you. ¡± Feeling grateful for hismitment to helping her, Lucinda thanked him and returned to her room, content. With the assistance of insiders, implementing her n would be much smoother. Satisfied, she drifted off to sleep. Up in the mountains where Forden and Gliethien meet, there was someone still suffering from sleeplessness. Nathaniel sat in the car, smoking one cigarette after another and gazing out of the window with a grim expression.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He had been scouring the area for Lucinda for two days. But there was still no sign of her. Despite theck of evidence, he refused to believe that she was dead. He was determined to find her and bring her back to Forden with him. ¡°Sir, when can we head back?¡± one of Nathaniel¡¯s men asked, his voice groggy with exhaustion. Nathaniel shot him a cold re. ¡°We¡¯re heading back when we find her,¡± he replied firmly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The man fell silent. Another one of Nathaniel¡¯s men spoke up, nervously asking, ¡°It¡¯s been days since Miss Ross jumped off the ne. There are wolves and other wild animals out here. What if she¡­¡± ¡°No ¡®ifs¡¯,¡± Nathaniel interrupted sharply. ¡°Even if Lucinda is dead, I¡¯m bringing her body back. If anyone dares to ask that question again, they¡¯ll have to deal with my wrath. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s words were said in a calm manner, but his tone was icy and fierce. This caused the rest of his men to tremble in fear and retreat to rest. As they gradually dozed off, Nathaniel remained wide awake in his car, his eyes fixed on the scenery outside. Meanwhile, in the Roberts family mansion, the lights were still on. Chapter 258 Crack! Amanda was fuming with anger, as she hurled a crystal teacup to the ground, shattering it into pieces.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°How could Eleanor hold a press conference as Nathaniel¡¯s fiancee? She has brought shame upon the Roberts family! Even the Turner family has cut all ties with her. Why should we keep her? We¡¯ll dere openly tomorrow that the engagement between her and Nathaniel has been called off!¡± Amanda seethed with rage as she slumped onto the sofa, her chest heaving with every breath she took. ¡°And the Turners! Aren¡¯t they ashamed to have raised such a vicious daughter?! How dare Presley even suggest that Jennifer could marry my son! They must be dreaming!¡± Amanda scoffed. My son is more than capable of marrying the noblest girl in town. A poor family like theirs has no right to make such a request. I didn¡¯t even consent to their rtionship in the first ce. If Nathaniel hadn¡¯t insisted on it, I wouldn¡¯t be dealing with all these problems now. This makes me so mad!¡± Watching her mother struggle to catch her breath, Vivien came over to calm her down. ¡°I thought Eleanor is a good woman. Who knew she could do something so terrible! And to have it revealed by the media, how embarrassing! The engagement should definitely be called off! But is it really okay for us to do this without Nate¡¯s knowledge?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Amanda red and got more agitated. ¡°I¡¯m his mother! I birthed him! Besides, after what Eleanor has done, do you really think Nathaniel will still want to marry her?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s not here. What about thepany?¡± Vivien sat down next to her mother, equally frustrated. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Amanda didn¡¯t speak further, realizing that her daughter had a point. ¡°But since he is not here, we can seize the opportunity to teach that bitch a lesson!¡± Vivien eximed with a malicious glint in her eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was itching to make Lucinda suffer. Just then, Vivien¡¯s phone rang, interrupting their plotting. She and Amanda exchanged a nce before she quickly picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Vivien! How are you and Aunt Amanda doing?¡± The woman on the other end of the line erupted intoughter. ¡°You are¡­ Tess?¡± Vivien was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Without hesitation, Vivien gave the phone to Amanda and signaled her to talk to the woman on the phone. Tess Green was the heir of the influential Green family who were closely rted to the Roberts-she was Amanda¡¯s niece. She had been studying abroad and was known for her sharp business sense. Chapter 259 Amanda understood Vivien¡¯s unspoken message and cordially greeted Tess, making polite small talk. ¡°When did you arrive? Will you be staying in Forden for long?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be arriving in Forden this afternoon and will visit you when I get a chance.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It¡¯s been too long since west saw each other. I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Tess replied warmly. ¡°How about this? Vivien and I can pick you up, and we¡¯ll have dinner together. Do you have any other ns? If not, you can stay with us for a few days. ¡± Amanda suggested eagerly. ¡°Well¡­ That sounds great, thank you for the offer. I indeed don¡¯t have any other ns just yet. ¡± Tess immediately agreed. As soon as Amanda hung up the phone, she felt a wave of relief wash over her, and her anger dissipated. Vivien heard all they said and her arrogance grew. ¡°Mom, this is perfect! With Tess on our side, that little bitch from the orphanage won¡¯t stand a chance against us. Cyrus won¡¯t be able to protect her forever!¡± Amanda said nothing, but the relief and satisfaction on her face spoke volumes about her inner thoughts. Amanda and Vivien quickly got dressed and then rushed to the airport to pick up Tess. At the airport, a stately woman in a white T-skirt waved at them happily and wove her way through the crowd. The trio hugged. Then, Tess followed the two to the car. ¡°We need your help, Tess. ¡± Holding her hand, Amanda didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Too much has happenedtely. We really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help. ¡± Tess had already expected that Amanda wanted something from her, so she agreed calmly. Hearing this, Amanda and Vivien exchanged gleeful nces. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Vivien then recounted what had happened to the Roberts family, making sure to exaggerate how rude and shameless Lucinda was. ¡°Goodness! I never thought this woman was capable of bullying you!¡± Tess shook her head and clicked her tongue. ¡°I¡¯ll have my men investigate her right now. Perhaps they¡¯ll be able to give me some more insight. ¡± Amanda smiled at her gratefully. ¡°Thank you so much. Since Nate isn¡¯t here, we really didn¡¯t know what to do about this bitch. If you don¡¯t help us, she¡¯ll just keep on bullying us!¡± Chapter 260 ¡°Happy to help,¡± Tess said, smiling back at her. Just then, the car pulled into the Roberts family¡¯s driveway. Tess went upstairs first and got settled in the room Amanda had prepared for her. She didn¡¯t waste any time and briskly proceeded to unpack. Over the past few years, she had learned a lot about the business circles and was well aware of the unspoken rules. The Roberts family¡¯s power was undeniable. It wouldn¡¯t do her any harm to help Amanda and Vivien. ¡°Lucinda Ross is currently the chief artist manager of Angle Intl. She handles the talent show that was just released by thepany,¡± one of her subordinates texted. Talent show? Just then, a thought urred to Tess. Without wasting time, she immediately took a taxi to the filming set of the show. Along the way, she looked up the information of all thepetitors in the show. Onepetitor in particr stood out to her. Thispetitor hadn¡¯t made any breakthroughs in the entertainment industry yet. She was a nobody-which made her the perfect informant. Tess invited the girl out for coffee at the cafe opposite the film set. A girl in a simple track suit and a high ponytail soon trotted inside the cafe. After looking around, she went up to Tess and asked, ¡°Are you Tess Green? Why did you want to see me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know why. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tess calmly set her coffee cup onto the table and gestured for the girl to sit down. ¡°You just need to do as I say. If you seed, I¡¯ll invest in your agency and you¡¯ll be famous. ¡± ¡°But what about the talent show?¡± the girl asked hesitantly. She was extremely tempted by the offer, but she was also suspicious of Tess. ¡°If I agree to cooperate with you, then I¡¯ll miss the opportunity to be famous in this show. ¡± ¡°Do you really think you can be famous with a measly talent show?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tess asked, rolling her eyes. ¡°ALL your fellow contestants are either powerful or popr. You won¡¯t stand a chance against them. It¡¯ll only be a waste of time to participate in the show. Cooperating with me is your best bet. ¡± Still hesitant, the girl restlessly twisted the corner of the table cloth with her fingers. Without waiting for her answer, Tess took another sip from her coffee. Chapter 261 ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll do it. But what do you need me to do exactly?¡± The girl finally made up her mind, eyeing Tess with fierce determination. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, actually. I doubt you¡¯ll let me down. After exining what she needed, Tess threw the investment contract on the table, stood up, and left the cafe. At Angle Intl¡¯s building. Lucinda had a lot of free time on her hands these past few days, so she began to study the real estate market. In order to help her, Brinleigh applied for the position of creative director in Angle Intl under a fake identity. One day, he knocked on Lucinda¡¯s office door and announced, ¡°I have a new idea. ¡± He walked into her office and ced a document on her desk. ¡°Why not try investing in this small project? That way, you can test the waters a little. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lucinda picked up the document and started reading through it carefully. ¡°If you want to learn about a specific industry quickly, the best way is to start small. By investing in this small project, you won¡¯t have to risk too much, and you¡¯ll also gain some experience from it. ¡± Brinleigh sat down on the sofa and looked at her expectantly, waiting for her answer. ¡°Sounds Like a good idea. ¡± Lucinda put the file down calmly. When he was about to tell her more about the project he had an eye on, she spoke up again. ¡°But it isn¡¯t my style to ¡®start small¡¯. I¡¯m a woman of ambition. I need to be quick, urate, and ruthless. Investing in a small project isn¡¯t going to cut it. ¡± Her eyes shed while she spoke, which gave Brinleigh goose bumps. ¡°There¡¯s arge film and television base being rebuilt in Forden.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Construction will take about a month and a half. I think it¡¯s a good opportunity to invest. And the base will also be good for the development of Angle Intl. It¡¯s killing two bird with one stone. ¡± Brinleigh looked at her with quiet awe. Her idea was brave and brilliant. She was clearly a bright woman. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to worry about her. The girl he knew had truly grown up. Brinleigh praised her sincerely. Previous Chapter Chapter 262 Soon, Lucinda signed a contract with the project owner, speeding up the construction of the film and television base. She had also asked her people to cote any information on the Roberts Group¡¯s projects in recent years. That way, she could study the trends, strengths, and weaknesses of the massive corporation. The Roberts Group had upied nearly half of the real estate market in Forden, Taking them down would be no easy feat. After getting off work, she went straight home and locked herself in her room to study the materials. ¡°You¡¯ll work yourself to death! Come downstairs and have dinner first. Mary cooked your favorite today,¡± Cyrus called, knocking on her door. Lucinda looked exhausted. ¡°I can¡¯t rest until I know everything about my enemy. I have to prepare for imminent battle. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but only when themander has a good rest can she have the energy to fight. ¡± Without giving her a chance to protest, Cyrus pushed the door open and dragged her to the dining table. After sitting her down, he served her some food andmented, ¡°The first part of your show has already been broadcast and garnered a ton of views. It¡¯s going to be a hit if you n it well!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda chewed slowly as she mulled over this. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the set tomorrow and tell them my n. ¡± To give the show some pizzazz, she had asked the person in charge to shoot more scenes outside the base. The second episode was to be shot in theke bank area on the outskirts of Forden. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We want the contestants to let loose and rx, so we¡¯re going to theke for a boat race. Please pack your things. We¡¯ll leave this afternoon. ¡± The supervisor gathered all the girls in the hallway of the dormitory building and told them the exciting news. The girls jumped for joy and excitedly went back to their rooms to pack for the trip. While everyone was busy packing, one of the girls went to the bathroom and sent a message to Tess. Tess wasted no time in responding and quickly made the necessary arrangements. Meanwhile, a group of girls got in the car to go to the new filming site. The sparkling water danced in the breeze. The rustling of Leaves added to the tranquil ambiance of theke. Topete, all participants were divided into six teams. Apetitor, Ximena Garza climbed aboard the boat and chose to sit behind a girl from a wealthy family. Chapter 263 The referee blew the whistle, signaling the start of the race, and both boatsunched immediately. With no prior experience, the contestants struggled to row as their screams andughter filled the air. The lively scene was perfect for an entertainment program, capturing the audience¡¯s attention. As the wind grew stronger, the unstable boat rocked more violently. There was a sudden ssh in the water in an area which was out of the view of the camera. A scream pierced the air. ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Nayeli Clifford who sat next to Ximena, toppled overboard and fell in the water. She was iling around in the water, crying for help. ¡°Help! I¡¯m drowning!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery The other contestants panicked as they watched her struggle in the water, shouting for anyone on shore to lend a hand. Thankfully, a lifeguard nearby heard themotion and swiftly swam to Nayeli¡¯s aid, carrying her out of the water. The filming came to a halt, and Nayeli fumed as she wiped the water on her face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have any protective measures here? What if I had drowned? Who would take responsibility?¡± The man in charge of the show rushed to check on Nayeli and was relieved to see that she was fine. Still fuming, Nayeli turned her anger towards him. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this ridiculous outdoor activity? This is so embarrassing. You¡¯repletely negligent!¡± The person in charge acknowledged his mistake and allowed Nayeli to vent her frustrations. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A girl was watching the drama unfold from the crowd. She immediately reported thepletion of her task. The incident urred at a blind spot for the cameras and the photographers also didn¡¯t capture it. Even Nayeli was bewildered as to how she ended up in the water. ¡°I¡¯m holding every worker here ountable for this ident. I won¡¯t let this slide! I¡¯ll reveal this to the media!¡± Nayeli fumed before storming off the scene. The directors exchanged nervous nces, knowing full well the potential repercussions of Nayeli¡¯s threat. They all knew who she was. Whatever she revealed to the reporters, true or false, would cause a sensation online and would definitely have impacts on Angle Intl and the program. What do we do now?¡± one of the directors who looked worried and unsettled asked. ¡°If she really reveals this to the public, we¡¯ll be in hot mess with our boss. ¡± Chapter 264 ¡°What else can we do? We need to inform Miss Ross. ¡± The person in charge dialed Lucinda¡¯s number with no hesitation. ¡°A safety mishap?¡± Lucinda frowned upon hearing the report. ¡°I inspected the location when you submitted your application process. It was secure. This shouldn¡¯t have happened.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t worry, you can proceed with shooting. I¡¯ll take care of this. ¡± The person in charge managed to calm down and escorted the other trainees back to the base. The outdoor shooting had been rudely halted by the ident, and now he had to quickly n a new activity so that the next episode could air as scheduled next week. ¡®s BunnyBookery Meanwhile, Lucinda stopped what she was doing and jumped into action. She immediately called for Vivian and instructed the staff to thoroughly inspect the safety facilities. ¡°Okay. ¡± But instead of immediately getting to work, Vivian hesitated for a moment and appeared to have something else on her mind. Without looking up, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°Miss Ross! The girl who fell into the water has already caused an uproar online. She¡¯s iming that ourpany didn¡¯t have adequate security measures in ce and is demandingpensation!¡± Vivian reported. Lucinda lifted her head and responded with a wry smile. ¡°Let me see the news. ¡± She skimmed the article quickly and immediately understood what it was about. ¡°Alright. Go ahead and do what I just told you to do. Tell them to provide me with all the videos from the time of the incident,¡± Lucinda instructed Vivian. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ During their time working together, Vivian had grown ustomed to Lucinda¡¯s way of handling things. However, given that this was a performance ident, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Miss Ross, are we just going to leave it at that?¡± she asked. If they didn¡¯t take swift action, thepany¡¯s reputation could be severely tarnished. Lucinda didn¡¯t offer much exnation, as she had already formed her own conclusion. After learning that the ident urred in a blind spot of the camera, she became even more certain of her suspicions. This was only the beginning of the show, yet so many things had already gone wrong. Three artists wanted to quit the show already. It had been a rough start, to say the Least. But this time, Lucinda had made up her mind to deal with this herself. Chapter 265 ALL the one hundred girls spent all their time together, and Lucinda knew that if she didn¡¯t establish her authority, they might cause even more problems for her in the future. Word quickly spread that Lucinda had arrived at the shooting site. While most people had anticipated her arrival, Ximena was far from being calm. Ximena, who didn¡¯t have a powerful background, sensed that Lucinda was taking things too seriously. Ovee with guilt, she slipped away to a corner and dialed Tess¡¯s number. When Tess picked up the call, Ximena got straight to the point. ¡°She¡¯s starting to suspect something¡¯s wrong. We can¡¯t keep this up. Our partnership ends here. Besides, you¡¯ve already executed your n!¡± Tess was surprised by Ximena¡¯s cowardice over the phone. They hadn¡¯t even started to deal with Lucinda yet, but Ximena seemed eager to flee the situation already. ¡°You¡¯re not interested in being famous?¡± Tess asked, caught off guard by Ximena¡¯s sudden desire to quit. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who Lucinda was before, but I¡¯ve heard some things about hertely,¡± Ximena exined. ¡°She¡¯s so smart that even the former heir of the Turner family was ruined by her. If Lucinda finds out what we¡¯re doing, I¡¯m dead. Being famous won¡¯t mean anything to me then. ¡± As other trainees approached, Ximena hurriedly ended the call, deleted the call records, and blocked Tess¡¯s number. Tess¡¯s face turned dark on the other end of the line. That bitch dared to hang up the call on her! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tess growled, and then came up with a new n. Lucinda got to the filming sitete, so she stayed at a nearby hotel. However, another mishap urred early the following day. It was still very early when Lucinda arrived at the site. At the time, the organizers were already nudging the contestants to wake up. The attendance check however revealed that someone was missing.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The missing girl is Ximena Garza,¡± one of the organizers told Lucinda the name of the missing girl. He was taken aback by how calm Lucinda appeared to be, despite being much younger than him. No one knew if she was just acting calm or if she didn¡¯t realize the gravity of the situation. Regardless, when it got revealed that a girl was missing, it would severely damage thepany¡¯s reputation. ¡°How¡¯s the press lockdown going?¡± Lucinda asked, staring at Ximena¡¯s photo. Chapter 266 ¡°It has been taken care of, but there are still some rumors circting on the Inte,¡± the man replied. Lucinda was puzzled as to why there were still reports online, considering they had taken actions immediately. Ignoring the man¡¯sment, she handed Ximena¡¯s photo to the person in charge and instructed, ¡°Investigate carefully if Ximena sat next to Nayeli on the day Nayeli fell into the water. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Honestly, the contestants were too many and the supervisor was a bit overwhelmed to remember them all. ¡°Okay. Why don¡¯t you go check on the other girls? I¡¯ll handle things from here. ¡± As soon as the man left, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Boss, how can I help you?¡± the person on the other end asked. ¡°I need your help finding someone,¡± she urgently requested. Dark Bell had a reputation for possessing the best informationwork and hackers in town. With their unmatched skills, they were able to track down Ximena¡¯s whereabouts in no time and ryed the information to Lucinda. As it turned out, Ximena was in an abandoned amusement park. It was clear that Ximena wasn¡¯t just missing, but rather had been kidnapped. ¡°Her ally is trying to shut her up for good? That¡¯s intriguing. ¡± Staring at the information that popped up on her phone, Lucinda grinned. She knew the location so without wasting any time, she quickly got changed and headed straight for the amusement park. It appeared that no one had anticipated Lucinda¡¯s quick arrival, as there was only one guard keeping watch over Ximena. Inside a shabby cottage located in the amusement park, Ximena was bound tightly to a chair, blindfolded, and quivering with fear. She had been convinced that her life was about to end when suddenly, the sounds of a brawl erupted outside! Could it be that someone hade to her rescue? Ximena¡¯s heart swelled with hope. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was bursting with excitement, so much so that she knocked over the chair she was bound to. She then wriggled towards the door. Suddenly, the iron door creaked open, and the sound of soft footsteps got closer to her. Despite her eagerness to escape, Ximena remained frozen in ce. She was unsure who had emerged victorious in the brawl that took ce, and so she dared not make a sound or move.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When the ck cloth over her eyes was removed, she was shocked to see who stood before her. It was¡­ Lucinda! Chapter 267 She came to this ce alone! Was Lucinda aware of what she did? ¡°Who are you? Are you here to kill me?¡± Ximena¡¯s lips trembled as she spoke. Although scared, Ximena acted like she didn¡¯t know who Lucinda was. However, Lucinda was able to detect the subtle shifts in Ximena¡¯s expression and knew she was lying. Lucinda didn¡¯t have time for games. She got straight to the point and demanded, ¡°Tell me, who ordered you to push Nayeli into the water? Who set up all this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. ¡± Ximena bit her lower lip and pretended to be clueless. Lucinda didn¡¯t have the patience for Ximena¡¯s lies. She immediately pulled out her phone and threatened, ¡°Okay, if you won¡¯t talk to me, then you¡¯d talk to the police. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ximena panicked at the thought of her career being ruined if she was arrested. ¡°I can tell you everything except for who set it up. I. Before Ximena could finish her words, Lucinda lost her patience. She stood up and loomed over her. ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s the only information I need from you. I want to know who set this up. Anyway, if you¡¯re not going to disclose it, I¡¯d just leave you here to die. ¡± After she said that, she turned around and was about to walk away. Ximena was petrified. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me here. I know you¡¯re very powerful. Even that woman from the Turner family wasn¡¯t a match for you. I can tell you everything, but can you ensure my safety?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°That lies on whether you¡¯re telling me the truth or not. Is what you¡¯re about to say worth my time to protect you?¡± Ximena was stunned as she gazed at Lucinda. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her intense and icy aura, which only made her want to betray Tess even more. ¡°It was Tess Green! She was the one who sent me to cause disruption on the show.From N?velDrama.Org. I felt bad about it and tried to quit, but she abducted me. ¡± Tess Green? During her time living with the Roberts family, Lucinda had heard from Amanda and Vivien that Tess was Nathaniel¡¯s cousin and the next in line to take over the Green family. She had been schooling abroad for the past few years. Had she returned? Did Amanda reach out to her for help? Interesting! Chapter 268 Ximena noticed a sly grin forming on Lucinda¡¯s face. Worried that Lucinda may doubt her, she quickly interjected, ¡°Everything I said is true! You have to believe me!¡± ¡°I believe you. ¡± Lucinda then leaned in and whispered something to her with a faint smile on her face. Ximena gnashed her teeth and then nodded her head. ¡°Go back and continue thepetition like everything¡¯s normal. Tell Tess you¡¯re still on her team,¡± Lucinda instructed. Despite being unsure of Lucinda¡¯s intentions, Ximena went along with the n. As Ximena left, Lucinda staged the scene and made it seem as if Ximena had found a way to escape on her own. Upon hearing that Ximena had fled, Tess flew into a rage and berated her men. She had intended to have Ximena killed and frame Lucinda for it, but never expected her to be able to escape on her own. As she seethed with anger, Tess received a message from Ximena. The message was an apology for hanging up on Tess and blocking her number, with Ximena sounding utterly submissive and apologetic. Reading the message, Tess felt a surge of pride. This little girl just needed to learn a lesson. Now she¡¯d do whatever Tess wanted. After Ximena returned, the online rumors about her disappearance quickly faded away. Although Nayeli was initially resistant to letting go of her little ident, Lucinda negotiated with her. Mario and his wife also took the initiative to visit Nayeli¡¯s family to resolve the issue. Lucinda didn¡¯t like being indebted to others, so she agreed to the Turner family¡¯s request. She asked Hilliard to stay in Forden for a while longer to help Jennifer recover. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As time went on, some of the gossips faded away. Angle Intl¡¯s talent show gained a lot of attention. Following the incident, Lucinda wasted no time on Tess and focused on more important matters. She headed to thend she had purchased to check on the progress of the film and television base construction. For several consecutive days, she went to the film and television site after work. However, Tess soon heard about this and became suspicious. ¡°Why is Lucinda so invested in the film and television base? After all, Angle Intl is an entertainmentpany,¡± Tess mused. ¡°It¡¯s so weird that she cares so much about it! Will you help us to deal with it?¡± Vivien was perplexed as well. ¡°Since she is so invested in the film and television base, I¡¯ll end her life there,¡± Tess sneered. Chapter 269 Both of them conspired in a hushed tone. Atst, Vivien¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°We can¡¯t allow that bitch to get away this time! She¡¯s going to pay for humiliating me!¡± Since Lucinda was visiting the construction site, she wore a pair of sneakers for ease. Once she arrived, she wore a helmet and Listened to the person in charge-Carney Stokes, give a report. ¡°When we remove the walls, the new foundation will bepleted in no time. We can have it done within two weeks,¡± Carney exined, pointing at a broken wall. Lucinda nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s speed up the construction. I don¡¯t care how much it costs. ¡± At her words, Carney beamed. ¡°No problem, Miss Ross. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. You have a lot to do, so you shouldn¡¯t have toe here every day. Let me handle it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll build you the best base possible!¡± She smiled and said politely, ¡°Thanks a lot. ¡± After both of them chatted for a while, someone came to ask for Carney¡¯s assistance. Offended, Carney said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Can¡¯t you see that Miss Ross is here?¡± Lucinda frowned. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s alright.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Work alwayses first. I can inspect on my own. ¡± Carney didn¡¯t waste any more time and went back to work. He advised her to be careful before walking away. She roamed around the construction site for some time before deciding to head out. Suddenly, a tall, unfamiliar man approached her and said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Miss Ross, but there¡¯s been an issue. Carney wants to see you right away. ¡± The man had his head down. He wore a helmet, and his uniform Looked dirty. He looked just like one of the workers here. Lucinda then looked down and saw his spotlessly clean shoes. ¡°Lead the way. ¡± ¡°This way, please. ¡± Chapter 270 He extended his hand, and she saw that the calluses on his right hand were thick. Lucinda nced at his hand, and then shifted her gaze and continued to walk behind him. The man led her to a quiet path. She saw a building before them, and stopped. ¡°Is this the right way?¡± She stopped and asked. The man leading the way was startled but soon regained hisposure. ¡°Carney thinks you might be hungry, so he asked them to get you dinner. This is the shorter path. ¡± Lucinda pursed her lips and remained silent, simply fixing her gaze on him. Her piercing eyes appeared to be looking through his soul. Her intense stare left him flustered, and he quickly averted his gaze, not daring to make eye contact with her. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going then. ¡± Lucinda paused to give him an opportunity to attack her. But he didn¡¯t take it, even though he could have killed her right there and then. It looked like something bigger was in store for her. As foreseen, when Lucinda approached the building, a swift, dark shadow suddenly emerged from behind a broken pir and charged at her with lightning speed. Reacting quickly, Lucinda sidestepped the deadly blow, but just as she regained her bnce, she heard a sounding from above her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Without hesitation, she rolled out of the way into the grass, narrowly escaping a heavy te that had been aimed at her head. The te fell to the ground with a loud bang, trailing a cloud of dust. As the dust settled, ten burly men emerged from the shadows and encircled her. Before she could catch her breath, the group rushed towards her, one after the other. Unlike the usual hooligans who attacked her, these attackers were well-trained and executed their moves with precision, as if they had practiced variousbat styles like Thai boxing and Brazilian Jiu- Jitsu. ¡°Well, you really think highly of me. ¡± Lucinda let out a scoff and elegantly twirled her slender fingers as her eyes gradually turned icy. Unfortunately, the people behind this didn¡¯t realize her true capability and underrated her. She raised an eyebrow and taunted, ¡°Are you alling at me or what?¡± Without hesitation, the group charged at her simultaneously.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 271 Lucinda already knew the weakness in their moves. Aside their numerical advantage, they stood no chance against her. Ten minutester, Carney received news that Lucinda had been taken by a strange man who had broken into the construction site. Suspecting something was amiss, he rallied a group of security guards armed with electric batons to rush to her aid. ¡°Miss Ross, are you okay?¡± By the time he got there, he saw Lucinda give a powerful kick which took down thest man. The people who hurried over were stunned. How could she be so powerful? Carney looked over at the men who were writhing on the ground, and ordered the security guards to hit them hard again with their batons. ¡°How dare you attack her? You¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± Lucinda brushed the dirt off her hands and grinned in satisfaction. ¡°Great. Tie them up and hand them over to the police. ¡± Then, she walked away from the construction site without looking back. Looking at her walking away, Carney and the others felt even more impressed with her. As she made her way back, she told Dark Bell to investigate the incident. She soon discovered that it was the Green family who had been trailing hertely. ¡°Tess? And the Roberts family?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda murmured under her breath. She had intended to let the Roberts family off the hook, but since they won¡¯t let her be, she couldn¡¯t be med for fighting back. It seemed like she would have to hurry up with her n to bankrupt them. Lucinda was not one to hesitate when it came to making decisions. The following day, she hired more workers to speed up _ the construction of the film and television base. She also asked Carney to create a detailed schedule and delegate tasks to them.From N?velDrama.Org. The construction progress was noticeably faster. Despite the scorching summer weather, she went to inspect the site as usual. ¡°Lucinda, ¡° A familiar voice called out from behind her. She turned and asked in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 272 You¡¯ve been out of thepany for a while.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I figured that you would be here so I stopped by to see you and have a meal with you,¡± Cyrus replied with a smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda said simply. Cyrus took off her helmet, wiped the sweat off her forehead with a tissue, and then held her hand as they walked away. They went to an expensive restaurant where he ordered food for her. ¡°I heard that Jennifer recently invested in arge shopping mall which enabled the Turner family to recover from the losses Eleanor caused. ¡± The verdict was in, and Eleanor was found guilty. Melody med everything on her, and she was ultimately sentenced to ten years in prison. This time, Nathaniel didn¡¯te to her aid, and the Turner family had cut ties with her. Eleanor was alone and had no help, forced to ept her new reality. Although Jennifer¡¯s health was much better, her legs were still numb from the car ident so she had to sit in a wheelchair. However, she was able to help Mario manage thepany. Lucinda had a positive impression of Jennifer. She saw her as an ambitious businesswoman. ¡°The Turner family is super stoked for this massive shopping mall project. The grand opening is happening tomorrow, and rumor has it that all the big names in town are going to be there-I mean the elites in the business world. Mario is hoping that we can attend too. What do you think?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cyrus handed Lucinda a fancy-schmancy invitation with gold trimmings as he spoke. Lucinda opened the invitation and saw that it was sent in Jennifer¡¯s name. She figured if all the bigwigs were invited, then the Roberts family would be there too. ¡°I¡¯m down to go. ¡± The opening ceremony was packed with guests. Even though the Turner family had a major loss due to Eleanor¡¯s actions, these wealthy families all had skeletons in their closets that they didn¡¯t want toe out. In as much as the Turners were still rich, business magnates and high-ssdies would show up. Lucinda wasn¡¯t a fan of these fancy events, but she had to socialize. She¡¯d go as Cyrus¡¯ partner. Presley greeted Lucinda warmly as soon as she spotted her. Presley genuinely liked her. And Lucinda responded respectfully. Chapter 273 They both chatted away but all of a sudden, there was an uproar at the entrance. The Roberts family had arrived. Their car pulled up, and three women of different ages stepped out. Their make-up was stunning. Lucinda watched from a distance but couldn¡¯t help but gaze at the woman standing to the right of Amanda. ¡°That¡¯s Tess, the heir to the Green family. I heard she just got back from overseas,¡± Presley said when she noticed Lucinda¡¯s gaze. Lucinda stayed quiet and pursed her lips in thought. Whispers started swirling around as the threedies made their entrance. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Mr. Roberts wouldn¡¯t show up here. Word on the street is that something happened to him. Did he die?¡± ¡°No way! Imagine thesedies took over the reins! The Roberts family would crumble without him!¡± Although the people were whispering among themselves, Amanda, Vivien and Tess could still hear their words clearly. The hotheaded Vivien burst with indignation. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? My brother is still alive and kicking! How dare you say that he¡¯s dead, you clueless bastard?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother arguing with them, Vivien,¡± Amanda interjected. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The Roberts family has a powerful background. Their nderous ims can do nothing to us. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Although she was just as outraged by what the busybodies had said, she was careful to maintain her graceful and magnanimous image in the public. It hadn¡¯t been that long since the Roberts family had a falling out with the Turner family, thanks to the cancelled engagement. As such, it wasn¡¯t that surprising that people began specting on the reasons why Nathaniel was nowhere to be seen. But Amanda refused to let that get her down. She had deliberately dressed up today for the sole purpose of asserting her family¡¯s unfaltering dominance in the social scene. ¡°But mom,¡± Vivien began in a whining tone. She had always been a spoiled brat. There was no way she was going to stand for such insults. Ignoring her mother, she opened her mouth to yell at the gaggle of women, but before she could utter a word, her wrist was grabbed by the woman next to her. Tess leaned close and whispered something in her ear.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Whatever she said made Vivian turn and nce at the second floor. Sure enough, there stood Lucinda, with Presley next to her. Chapter 274 She was staring straight back at Vivien. The moment their eyes met, Lucinda chuckled under her breath, then turned away to look for her brother. As brief and unassuming as her smile was, Vivien saw it as an act of provocation toward her. ¡°Bitch!¡± Vivien cursed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tess said, patting Vivien on the shoulder. ¡°She won¡¯t be so arrogant pretty soon. ¡± The pair exchanged a knowing nce and shared a sinister smile. Soon, the ceremony started. The Turner family had spent a lot of effort on the event. In the past, they had included social activities like singing and dancing. This time around, however, they wanted to give emphasis to the asion¡¯s main theme, so they had decided to hold a martial artspetition. For most of the guests, it was their first time attending such an event. They were eager to get the show started, and the atmosphere buzzed with their high spirits. Two martial arts masters got on stage and readied themselves for a real battle. The guests paid close attention and apuded with much gusto. Seeing it all unfold, Mario was extremely pleased with his daughter¡¯s ingenious idea. The battlested ten minutes, with Babur Quinn as the victor. The crowd cheered with all their might. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Yet in the midst of their rejoicing, a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What¡¯s so great about watching the masters fight against each other? I have a better suggestion. Mr. Turner, won¡¯t you hear me out?¡± Tess got to her feet and shot Lucinda a vicious re, even as she addressed Mario. The man himself was taken aback, but his interest was piqued. ¡°Pray tell, Miss Green, what is this suggestion of yours?¡± Tess smiled at Mario before looking at Lucinda again. ¡°I head that Mr. Simmons¡¯ femalepanion is an aplished martial artist as well. She was purported to have defeated five men all by herself. I¡¯m sure a lot of people would agree with me when I say that I do not believe it. Why don¡¯t we let her fight against Mr. Quinn here, to spice things up a bit?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 275 Meanwhile, Lucinda was busy trying out the scrumptious delicacies that Cyrus had especially picked out for her. A silence descended on the scene as she looked up from her te. No matter how good a fighter she was, she couldn¡¯t possibly bepared to someone of Babur Quinn¡¯s caliber. More importantly, there was a distinct difference in the levels of strength between a man and a woman, and judging by Lucinda¡¯s slender frame, everyone doubted she could withstand a single attack from Babur. Tess was obviously doing this on purpose. At that same moment, Jennifer was backstage, makingst minute arrangements for the other programs that would follow. When she heard Tess¡¯s suggestion, she wheeled herself to the front of the stage. She smiled politely at Tess. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your proposal doesn¡¯t seem fair at all. Both you and Miss Ross are esteemed guests of our family. It would be our responsibility should either of you get hurt under our watch. Why don¡¯t you sit down and enjoy the rest of the show? You might like the next performance I have prepared for all of you. ¡± Presley stood up as well, and chimed in, voicing out her agreement with Jennifer¡¯s words. Tess refused to back down, though. She stared at Lucinda with burning eyes and ignored everyone else. Sensing that her cousin needed some help, Vivien shot up to her feet and goaded Lucinda. ¡°What, are you scared? If you are, then just say so. And admit to everyone here that you are nothing more than a liar. Especially to those idiots who kept praising you! Tell them that you¡¯re a greedy, lying bitch. ¡± ¡°Miss Roberts!¡± Jennifer cried out, unable to stand Vivien¡¯s horrible attitude. Before anyone else could react, however, Lucinda put her fork down and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared. I just don¡¯t think a match like that would be all that interesting, to be honest. After all, I will definitely win. ¡± The crowd promptly burst into an uproar. This woman¡­ How arrogant she was! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ How could she say something like that so shamelessly? Cyrus, on the other hand, continued to sip his wine without batting an eye. They peered at him, but they had no way of knowing what he thought of the whole situation.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivien scoffed and nodded at Babur, who looked equally stunned as the rest of the audience. ¡°It sounds like she doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. If you can¡¯t even win against a woman, do you really deserve to be called a master?¡± Babur was naturally irritated by the notion. ¡°Since thedy is so confident with her skills, why don¡¯t we give it a shot? Ah, but she is still a young girl, after all. It would be a disgrace if I knocked her out with a single sweep of my arm, so how about this? She is free to do all the attacking, and I will simply be on the defense. If she can defeat me in ten moves, then it shall be her win. ¡± He patted himself on the back for what he considered an act of chivalry. Chapter 276 Not only did hee off as a gentleman in the eyes of the crowd, but he had also made it so that Lucinda would have no reason to refuse the match. If she did, then the audience would think that she was all hot air. Worse, still, she had even implicated Cyrus with her empty bragging and haughty disposition. ALL eyes turned to Lucinda now, their gazes bright with anticipation. Lucinda met their stares as she stood up, her Lips curling into an elegant smile. ¡°Since you have put it that way, then I have no choice but to oblige you. Although, I must insist that you Launch some attacks as well. I wouldn¡¯t want to be used of using some underhanded tricks once I win. ¡± She was wearing a burgundy, satin dress, and itplimented her fiery attitude perfectly. For a moment, no one could take their eyes off her. As luck would have it, Babur was something of a martial arts maniac, with a short temper. He couldn¡¯t bear to be looked down upon by others, most especially a woman. He let out a derisive snort. ¡°Remember what you said. No take-backs. I¡¯m going all out on you now. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile only widened. She made to walk up the stage, but Jennifer wheeled herself forward and stopped her. ¡°Since you intend to fight, then you¡¯ll have to change into more suitable clothes. ¡± She looked at the audience and added, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring out the other performances first, while she changes intobat attire?¡± The guests had no objection to that. Jennifer let out a small breath of relief and winked at the maid. Lucinda herself did not protest. It didn¡¯t really matter much to her either way, but since she was afforded the option, she might as well get out of her dress. She followed the maid out of the banquet hall. Vivien watched her go, noting the calm expression on Lucinda¡¯s face, and how it had never wavered even once.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She felt a nagging worry at the back of her mind. ¡°Tess! Did you see the look on her face? What are the chances that she can actually defeat Babur? She managed to win against our guardsst time, and they were professionals! What if¡ª¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°There is no what if. Those losers were good at martial arts, but none of them were as good as Babur. That bitch is too young. She might be good at fighting, but she can never be better than a master who has been training for decades. ¡± Tess quite confident in this little gamble. ¡°Then, what if the master takes pity and decides to go easy on her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Tess leaned close to Vivien, her voice dripping with smugness. ¡°There is no problem in this world that cannot be solved with money. I already told my men to buy Babur off. Just watch, he will cripple that bitch ¡®by ident¡¯. And as the cherry on top, this is all happening on the Turner family¡¯s turf. There¡¯s no way they can me the incident on us!¡± Vivien¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. Chapter 277 She relished the idea of getting revenge and couldn¡¯t wait to see Lucinda suffer and die. Lucinda was led by a maid to the dressing room backstage. Jennifer went after them in a wheelchair quietly. ¡°Miss Ross, these clothes are all in your size. Please choose one,¡± the maid said politely, pointing to five sets of clothing on the table. Just as Lucinda was about to select an outfit, Jennifer pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Everyone, leave us,¡± Jennifermanded. ¡°Yes, Miss Turner. ¡± Without hesitation, the maids quickly exited and closed the door, leaving Lucinda alone with Jennifer. Jennifer¡¯s face was grave as she wheeled herself over to the window and opened it. ¡°We¡¯re on the second floor. Climb down the pipe. There¡¯s a path to the right, and thirty meters forward is a small door that isn¡¯t locked. I secretly had it opened for you, and the security guards have been taken care of,¡± Jennifer exined.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you¡­ You¡¯re asking me to run away?¡± Lucindaughed. ¡°Yes!¡± Jennifer replied firmly, pulling Lucinda towards the window. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Listen, do you really want to go up against Babur? He¡¯s never lost a fight since he became well-known. It¡¯s clear that the Roberts are trying to take your life. If you challenge Babur, you¡¯ll either end up dead or disabled,¡± Jennifer cautioned. Looking at the serious look on Jennifer¡¯s face, Lucinda felt a mix of emotions. After all, they had only known each other for less than two weeks. Seeing Lucinda¡¯s hesitation, Jennifer added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not doing this for you. If something bad happens to you, the Turner family will bear the main burden. So, it¡¯s best if you leave now. I¡¯ll exin everything to the guests in the front hall. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she smiled with bright eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, and how are you so sure that I¡¯ll lose?¡± Lucinda replied, her tone dripping with arrogance. Jennifer was captivated by the fire in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, and for a moment, she too wanted to witness Lucinda beating Babur to filth. As Jennifer was lost in thought, Lucinda grabbed a set of clothes and went to change. In the front hall, the audience was growing restless as they waited for Lucinda to appear. Chapter 278 Vivien was getting impatient as she constantly checked her watch. ¡°Why isn¡¯t that bitch out yet? Did she run away?¡± As she grumbled, she nced around and noticed something. ¡°Where¡¯s Jennifer? Did she really help that bitch escape?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Amanda¡¯s expression grew serious, but she remained silent. Tess, however, remained calm. ¡°Why are you so agitated. ¡± Jennifer agreed to this, and it was she who asked Lucinda to change her clothes. If Lucinda did run away, we can hold the Turners responsible and ruin them. ¡± A flicker of cruelty showed in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s see how things turn out. If the Turners try toe up with an excuse for her to leave, I¡¯ll embarrass them right here today!¡± Three performances went by. And the audience had lost their patience. Babur¡¯s face turned dark with impatience. Vivien then stood up and walked over to Presley, ¡°Miss Ross hasn¡¯t changed her clothes yet? Did she choose to run away after everything?¡± Presley froze for a moment, and then smiled to ease the awkwardness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She nced backstage a few times, but saw no sign of Lucinda. She eventually tried to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miss Ross is¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Before she could finish, Lucinda cut in, emerging from backstage.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vivien snorted and rolled her eyes at Lucinda. She was unable to contain her excitement at the prospect of seeing her defeated. She whispered under her breath, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s get started!¡± The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Lucinda. Many guests were eager to witness Lucinda¡¯s humiliation after her earlier show of arrogance. Among them were also some rich and handsome men who couldn¡¯t help but admire her stunning figure in her sportswear, while Lamenting that she would soon face so much torture. As the guests watched, Babur and Lucinda came on the stage from opposite sides. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯te crying to me iming I bullied you when you lose!¡± Chapter 279 Babur sneered, looking down at Lucinda with disdain. The audience burst intoughter, relishing the thought of her getting what she deserved. Only Cyrus remained seated, sipping the red wine with an indifferent look on his face. Seeing this, Vivien smirked, sensing that Cyrus must have despised Lucinda and didn¡¯t care about her fate one bit. Did that show that she had a chance? While Vivien stared at his handsome face, Lucinda scrunched up her eyebrows at Babur and said, ¡°You¡¯re too loud. Let¡¯s start already. ¡± Without wasting a moment, she charged swiftly towards him. Everyone was caught off guard as she kicked Babur in the chest. This made him stumble back half a step. The room was plunged into silence. So¡­ That was it? Some guests were so bewildered by the lightning-fast attack that they didn¡¯t even know how she did it.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Did Lucinda just defeat Babur? Babur himself was stunned. Although he saw the attacking, he couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. But if he conceded now and acknowledged that he couldn¡¯t defeat such a weak small girl, it would be a greater shame for him. After dusting himself off, he snorted and said, ¡°That was impressive, but since I allowed you to attack first, I¡¯lle at you hard this time!¡± Everyone believed him. They nodded their heads in agreement and praised Babur for his gentlemanly behavior. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, how could such a slender woman defeat him? He had been taking it easy on her at the beginning, right? As Babur faced Lucinda for the second round, he focused all his attention and attacked her with full force. She remained motionless until he was almost upon her, and then she swiftly dodged his attack. The crowd gasped in amazement at her skill. Shocked, Babur continued to press his attack, determined to emerge victorious. The two fighters shed fiercely, moving with lightning-fast speed. To the untrained eye, their movements were a blur. Initially, some had doubted that Lucinda could win, but as the battle raged on and the two opponents were neck and neck, even the skeptics began to root for her. But Cyrus¡¯ expression grew increasingly grave as the fight wore on. Chapter 280 As her brother, he was all too aware of her abilities. He knew that if the fight dragged on, it would be a grueling physical battle that Lucinda was sure to lose. Lucinda herself realized that she had to end the fight quickly, but she couldn¡¯t seem to find Babur¡¯s weakness. Meanwhile, the pressure was mounting on Babur. As he struggled to win, the audience was beginning to rally behind Lucinda. This made him increasingly anxious and agitated and his attack got more and more intense. But the more flustered he got, the more vulnerable he became, and Lucinda was quick to capitalize on his mistakes. She decisively took the chance and with lightning-fast reflexes, she dodged his attacks and Launched a powerful counterstrike. Babur was caught off guard and took a swift kick to the nose, causing him to fall to the ground in a daze. Lucinda stood tall and proud on the stage, looking down at her defeated opponent with a smirk on her face. ¡°You lost again,¡± she taunted him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He lost again! Humiliated and enraged, Babur struggled to get on his feet when he suddenly felt blood streaming out from his nose. Babur reached up and swiped at his nose, only to find that he was really bleeding. Someone in the crowd suddenly burst outughing. Babur was understandably incensed. To lose to a girl half his size in front of everyone¡­ He had never suffered such humiliation before! In all his years of being a martial artist, not once had he been defeated, let alone in such an undignified manner. No, he could not ept this oue! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Lucinda was already turning around and was about to step down when Baburunched a sneak attack from behind. He moved at an incredible speed that the audience could barely keep up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ For their part, Vivien and her cohorts were already getting cross at their contender¡¯s unquestionable defeat. When they saw him lunge again, however, they shot to their feet, looking all eager and excited. But before anyone else could react, there was a sudden sh of movement. A figure darted onto the stage and kicked Babur square on the chest. He didn¡¯t even get to make contact with Lucinda. He was thrown two meters back, and he promptly spat out a mouthful of blood as soon as he fell on the ground. Cyrus stood between Lucinda and Babur with a nk expression. Not even a single hair on his head was out of ce, nor was his expensive suit the slightest bit wrinkled. He stared at Babur and spoke in a cold tone. ¡°You should have followed the rules of the match and admitted defeat. How dare you attack your unwitting opponent while her back was turned? You ought to be ashamed of yourself!¡± Chapter 281 As if on cue, Master Carlson Bat also spoke up in outrage. He was the martial arts master who had performed the demonstration with Babur a while earlier. ¡°You have gravely vited the very purpose of thispetition! I¡¯ve already reported your conduct to the National Martial Arts Association and asked them to remove you from the membership List! From now on, you can forget about the society and just carry on with your thug-like practices!¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Babur burst out in disbelief. He had been living on the funds provided by the association for practically half of his life. If they terminated his membership, no other organization would be willing to ept him in the future. His entire life would be ruined! Babur was still reeling from the shock when Jennifer was wheeled onto the stage by her maid. She took the microphone and addressed the crowd. ¡°On behalf of the Turner family, I condemn the deeply shameful and sinister behavior of Babur Quinn. He is henceforth cklisted and forbidden to enter any establishment owned and operated by the Turner family. ¡± Jennifer paused and looked to the side, where ten security guards were awaiting their orders. ¡°Drag this man out of the premises immediately!¡± The uniformed men wasted no time and hauled he dejected Babur out of the venue. The guests were buzzing with excitement as they enjoyed the show. Many other CEOs followed suit and cklisted Babur on their own businesses, and the busybodiespped it up. Needless to say, everyone¡¯s impression of Lucinda had drastically changed in a matter of moments. Most of the guests in attendance already admired her for her dance performance with Eleanor, and today¡¯s incident only made them apud her more. Not only was Lucinda a graceful dancer, but s Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. he was a highly-skilled fighter as well. She never ceased to amaze them, as everything she did seemed to turn into a visual feast to those who were lucky to witness it. As far as they were concerned, no other woman was known to be this aplished! Just then, Carlson tried to approach Lucinda and shake hands with her, his face still a mask of charmed surprise. He didn¡¯t even get to stand before her, though, as Cyrus immediately stopped Babur. Nevertheless, Carlson was unfazed. He didn¡¯t even seem embarrassed by this development. Instead, he turned to Lucinda, his eyes brimming with appreciation. ¡°I must say, your jiu-jitsu technique is one of a kind and quite telling. Are you the only disciple of the renowned master, Benico?¡± A collective gasp came from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that she wasn¡¯t intimidated by Babur at all! So, she is a disciple of the great Benico!¡± ¡°Benico only has one disciple, right? That means that Benico has personally taught her those skills. Of course, Babur would lose!¡± ¡°That exins why she was so arrogant just now. She has every right to be! She has the skills to back up her attitude!¡± Chapter 282 Everyone began to heap praises on Lucinda, and those who had been cursing her a while ago were particrly loud about it. Carlson beamed at Lucinda, clearly pandering to her, and said, ¡°How would you like to join the National Martial Arts Association and be the Vice-President of the Forden Branch?¡± Vivien and Amanda instantly took umbrage upon hearing this. They had counted on Lucinda leaving the venue a cripple, but not only had she won thepetition, it even looked Like she was going to bag herself a fortuitous opportunity! To think that Carlson would humble himself to this degree! He had even offered her such a prestigious position on the spot! Why, Lucinda was just some orphan from the welfare house! She was no better than a nameless urchin who would get nowhere in life! Or at least, that was how it should be. Why was this happening? As Vivien stewed in envy, Lucinda directly turned Carlson down. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not interested. ¡± As expected, this caused another uproar among the audience. The National Martial Arts Association was the ma for anyone who practiced martial arts in any capacity.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And Lucinda-a young woman who had yet to make her mark in the martial arts world, had just been handed one of the highest positions in the organization. How could she refuse Carlson¡¯s offer just like that? The man himself could only sigh and shake his head in disappointment. Carlsonmented Lucinda¡¯s youth. To him, she was young and brash, and incapable of recognizing her good fortune. Meanwhile, below the stage, Tess was furiously typing a message on her phone. She had been doing so since it was revealed that Lucinda was Benico¡¯s disciple. Tess¡¯ brows were furrowed in concentration, and she took no notice of her surroundings. Vivien nced snidely at her and harrumphed. ¡°Your idea sucks, Tess! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now, that bitch would probably be even more audacious than she already is!¡± But Tess¡¯ eyes were still fixed on her mobile screen. Soon, a triumphant smile emerged on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Vivien was visibly confused. But before she could ask what the other woman meant, Tess stood up and pointed an using finger at Lucinda. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled! There is no way this woman is Benico¡¯s disciple!¡± As she spoke, she walked onto the stage and snatched the microphone from Jennifer. A tense silence filled the hall. ¡°Miss Green,¡± Carlson frowned. Chapter 283 ¡°What do you mean by that? I paid close attention to the fight and took note of Miss Ross¡¯ every move. I am certain that they are the special techniques created by Benico!¡± Lucinda stood quietly on one side of the stage, her lips curled into a faint smile. She didn¡¯t bother to interject and simply waited for Tess to exin herself. She had never imed to be Benico¡¯s disciple, anyway. These people had made their own assumption and just ran away with it. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Cyrus called out to her in a quiet voice, a flicker of apprehension in his eyes. Lucinda already knew what he was about to say, so she gave a slight shake of her head to let him know that he had nothing to worry about. She wanted to see just what Tess was nning to do next. Tess needed no further encouragement. ¡°Back when I was studying in Redview, I was lucky enough to catch a glimpse of Master Benico from a distance. The disciple he was with was a man, not a woman. In order to confirm this, I specifically contacted a friend from Redview. Sure enough, the disciple is a man, and just happens to be Benico¡¯s rtive, which is why he made an exception and took him under his tutge. ¡®s BunnyBookery As for this pretentious woman, well you can all judge for yourself! She is obviously not a man, and I doubt she has any connection to Benico at all!¡± Carlson was baffled. Tess made some good points, however¡­ ¡°But I couldn¡¯t have been mistaken! Her moves¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s evident that she has stolen the techniques from the master!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tess interrupted him. A murmured discussion from the crowd followed her deration. In the world of martial arts, it was abhorrent to steal another master¡¯s techniques, even more so than Babur¡¯s treacherous attack. If Tess¡¯ words were proven to be true, being cklisted would be the least of Lucinda¡¯s problems.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Avid followers of the National Martial Arts Association would likely target her and beat her up until she could no longer practice martial arts. Seeing that she was turning the tide in her favor, Tess egged the audience further by adding, ¡°Just think about it! This woman came from an orphanage in Forden. She is a nobody, while Benico is a well-respected master! How could they possibly be associated with each other? Don¡¯t you fall for this cunning wench¡¯s lies!¡± As the tension grew and grew, a burst ofughter suddenly rang out in the hall. Tess whirled around and red at Lucinda, who was chortling without restraint. ¡°What the hell is so funny?¡± she demanded. Lucinda looked straight in Tess¡¯ eyes as her smile gradually faded. Chapter 284 She was dressed casually, but she emitted a formidable aura that made those who stood near her bristle with unease. ¡°You sound so confident in your ims, Miss Green,¡± Lucinda drawled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing face once the truth is revealed?¡± Lucinda seemed toofortable mocking Tess. She needed to be taught a lesson. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see who will be humiliated in the end. ¡± Tess took out her phone and contacted a friend who was living overseas. After a brief discussion, she obtained Benico Perez¡¯s phone number. She called Benico, putting it on speaker so everyone would hear. Everyone held their breath as the phone rang. The atmosphere was tense. Tess stared at Lucinda, feeling very rxed. ¡°If you admit you¡¯re a thief and a liar now and apologize to everyone present, I may forgive you. ¡± Tess waved her phone. ¡°You have only a few seconds to decide. You must be very nervous, right?¡± Lucinda pursed her Lips and then smiled. She stared at Tess, as if amused by such antics. Tess hated the way Lucinda looked at her, but they were in a public ce and Cyrus was present, so Tess needed to be careful. Tess decided she would gouge out Lucinda¡¯s eyes when Lucinda had been taken down and lost all dignity. Lucinda wouldn¡¯t be able to stare at her so arrogantly then. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While Tess enjoyed her violent fantasy, the phone stopped ringing. The voice of an old man said, ¡°Who is this?¡± It was the first time that Tess had talked to a martial arts expert like Benico. She felt nervous. Tess tried to suppress her excitement and said politely, ¡°Master Perez, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Someone is pretending to be your apprentice here. She has been exposed but refuses to admit it, leaving us no choice but to call you for confirmation. ¡± Benico was silent for a few seconds, and then said, ¡°I only have one apprentice, Aeneas Byrd. ¡± ¡°I know, but this woman¡¯s moves are simr to yours. We believe she has stolen your martial arts techniques¡­¡± Benico was annoyed. ¡°What? How dare she pretend to be my apprentice and steal my martial arts moves? She must be a shameless person!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 285 Now everyone present knew the truth. Benico had said so himself. The guests who had praised Lucinda a few minutes ago now looked at her angrily. Tess¡¯ eyes were full of contempt. She proudly raised her chin. ¡°You heard it. Master Perez confirmed that you are not his apprentice You liar! You have stolen from the master, and you will be punished!¡± Cyrus frowned and was about to say something, but Lucinda grabbed his wrist. Stepping forward, Lucinda smiled. ¡°I never imed to be Benico¡¯s apprentice. Why would I feel ashamed?¡± Tess was stunned. Carlson looked embarrassed.From N?velDrama.Org. He had brought up the matter first. Lucinda hadn¡¯t really admitted it, nor did she deny it either. Did she deliberately stay silent so that everyone would misunderstand the situation? Lucinda¡¯s words didn¡¯t satisfy those present. On the contrary, they hated her more. Tess snorted. ¡°Then you stole Master Perez¡¯s martial arts moves. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Exin yourself!¡± Lucinda covered her bright smile with her hand. ¡°You seem sure that I stole from Benico, ignoring the possibility that he learned from me. ¡± The audience were in uproar. Criticisms became more and more intense. ¡°Oh my God! How dare she?¡± ¡°How can she have the audacity to say that?¡± ¡°How arrogant she is!¡± ¡°She uses Master Perez¡¯s first name as though they are intimate friends. She is so ill bred. I¡¯m really shocked!¡± Chapter 286 Lucinda¡¯s words caused Carlson to shake his head. She had let him down. Tess was amused by Lucinda¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Well, you are about to lose your dignitypletely!¡± Tess turned off the speaker and said something to Benico.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When Tess received Benico¡¯s consent, she called to Presley. ¡°Mrs. Turner, please ask someone to turn on the screen. Master Perez has agreed to a video call to confront Miss Ross here, so everyone can see whether he really knows the thief or not. ¡± Presley didn¡¯t move. She nced at Jennifer who was sitting in a wheelchair. Jennifer was staring at Lucinda. Feeling Jennifer¡¯s gaze, Lucinda nodded slightly. She appeared very calm. Jennifer sighed. She decided it was useless to worry when Lucinda was unconcerned. Jennifer did what Tess asked. A few minutester, the screen at the center of the stage turned on. Tess stood on the stage and made sure the video call connected. The first person that Benico would see was her, and she wanted to make a good impression. The video call connected and Benico sat on a chair. He had practiced martial arts for many years, which had extended his youth. It was impossible to tell that he was only just over fifty. With an elegant manner, Tess bowed to Benico respectfully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I am honored to meet you, Master Perez. I¡¯m Tess Green, daughter of the Green family. I¡¯m sorry to bother you. I¡­¡± Before Tess could finish, Benico interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time. Where is the person who dares to steal my martial arts and pretend to be my apprentice?¡± Tess looked embarrassed to be shunned in front of so many people. She quickly regained herposure and med it on Lucinda. ¡°Master Perez, it¡¯s this woman. Now she even ims you learned martial arts from her!¡± The camera turned to Lucinda. Lucinda smiled into the camera. ¡°Benico, long time no see. ¡± Chapter 287 Convictions wavered.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda dared to act informally to Master Perez¡¯s face, calling him Benico so casually. Did they really know each other? Benico was stunned when he saw Lucinda¡¯s face. He put on his sses onand approached the screen. It seemed that Benico was studying Lucinda carefully. Even Tess felt uncertain. Noticing the guests behind Lucinda, Benico stood up and bowed. Then Benico said something that no one expected. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Everyone was shocked. What was happening? It was too strange. Why would Benico call Lucinda master? It was very dramatic. Lucinda epted Benico¡¯s apology with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Someone else is to me; the person who instigated this confrontation. ¡± Tess was shocked. She took a few steps back in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before Tess could say anything more, Vivien rushed forward. She stood next to the stage, pointed at Benico and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re not Benico Perez at all. Am I right? You¡¯re an actor that Lucinda hired. She¡¯s an orphan. How can she be Master Perez¡¯s master? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± It had been years since Benico hadid eyes on Lucinda. He was very happy, but Vivien¡¯s words instantly got on his nerves. ¡°You insulted my master and me. Do you have a death wish or something?!¡± As a skilled martial artist, Benico¡¯s aggression was palpable, even through the screen. Vivien cowered in fear. Benico continued, ¡°How could you call her an orphan with no parents?! Do you even know that she¡­¡± ¡°Benico!¡± Chapter 288 Lucinda cut in, frowning at her. Benico was taken aback. Though he was confused, he decided to hold his tongue. Lucinda then turned to Tess. She was still stunned and was unable to say anything. She had nned to use the Turner family¡¯s party to make Lucinda suffer, but she never expected that Lucinda would not only defeat Babur but also steal the show! Lucinda wasn¡¯t Benico¡¯s apprentice, nor did she steal anything from him. In fact, she was Benico¡¯s master! Who would have thought that?! Tess was fuming. As Tess stood on the stage, all eyes were on her, and she felt humiliated. She wished she could disappear. But Tess had underestimated Lucinda¡¯s vindictive nature. There was no way Lucinda would let her off the hook that easily. ¡°Miss Green, who should be feeling embarrassed right now, you or me?¡± Tess was so mad that she gritted her teeth. Since the video call with Benico was still on, and Cyrus was also there, Lucinda had her supporters. Even though Tess was seething with anger, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything too extreme. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Lucinda shook her head and chuckled. ¡°Your apology is too half-hearted. I¡¯m not pleased with it, so¡­¡± She paused and exchanged nces with Cyrus. Cyrus immediately understood what she wanted. Upon getting his boss¡® message, Malcolm left the venue, and shortly after, he returned with two burly bodyguards in ck suits. Tess¡¯ face went pale with fear as they approached her aggressively. She took a few steps backward and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguards didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak further. They immediately held her wrists from behind. Seeing the situation, Presley was scared that if Lucinda killed Tess, it would ruin the Turner family¡¯s party. She tried to intervene, but Jennifer stopped her. Jennifer shook her head at her mother and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows what she¡¯s doing. ¡± Chapter 289 Presley had to give up.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The air at the venue became tense. No one dared to stop Lucinda because of Cyrus¡¯ influence. Tess had almost done wrong by Lucinda. If it weren¡¯t for her video chat with Benico, Lucinda could have been wrongly used of stealing from the master. Lucinda¡¯s act of revenge didn¡¯t seem unjustifiable. Tess deserved it. Tess trembled with fear as she watched Lucinda approach her with a fierce aura. She tried to hold her ground and said with quivering lips, ¡°I¡¯m the future heir of the Green family! If youy a finger on me, the Green family will make you pay!¡± Lucinda smiled harmlessly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait. ¡± But in the next moment, her smile disappeared and was reced by a stern look in her eyes. She raised her hand and delivered two stinging ps to Tess¡¯ face. The sound of the ps echoed through the hall. Someone muttered, ¡°Lucinda just pped Tess? What a vicious woman!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tess was in tears after being pped. The pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her face was now red and swollen, with a palm print etched on her fair skin. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, making her look pitiful and embarrassed. She was no longer as arrogant as she used to be. Tess bit her lip and sobbed, but Lucinda wouldn¡¯t let her hide her face. She held her chin and forced her to look at her. Lucinda stared at her red face and clicked her tongue. ¡°Sure enough, you never knew how painful it is to be pped until you¡¯re pped. How many times have you set me up already? Did you ever think you would end up like this?¡± Tess was filled with shame and anger. Her face was so swollen that she couldn¡¯t speak. Fortunately, Amanda and Vivien hurried onto the stage and saved Tess from the bodyguards. Acknowledging that they were too humiliated to stay, both of them hauled the dazed Tess away in resentment. They didn¡¯t dare say anything rude, so they just gazed at Lucinda spitefully. Lucinda merely dismissed their attempts at protesting with a disdainful look. Chapter 290 Only the weak would resort to such means to scare the other party away. After the three of them left, the atmosphere in the venue remained tense. The guests were stunned to know that Lucinda was Benico¡¯s master, but now they were shocked to witness Lucinda publicly pping Tess. It was only when Benico appeared through the video call to express warm wishes for the ceremony of the Turner family that the mood gradually improved. Despite the little bumps in the road, the Turner family was blessed by Benico, which turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Presley and Mario were excited. They thanked Lucinda over and over. They then entertained the guests warmly, and the rest of the ceremony went smoothly. Lucinda wasn¡¯t a fan of these kinds of events, so she found a quiet spot in the aisle. Once she was sure that nobody was around, she brought out her phone and dialed a number. A calm and aged voice came from the other end of the phone, sounding excited. ¡°Since you left Redview, I haven¡¯t heard anything from you. Then the Simmons family announced your supposed death, and I lost sleep over it for days. But now here you are, alive and kicking. ¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°They say the bad guys live forever, and I¡¯m pretty bad.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So, no dying for me anytime soon. ¡± Benico couldn¡¯t help but smile at Lucinda¡¯s self-mockery. Lucinda quickly changed the look on her face to a serious one. ¡°Thank you for what you did today. ¡± Benito responded, ¡°No problem. You¡¯re my master in a way. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Back when Lucinda was a child, she was sent to Redview to train in martial arts under the tutge of a reclusive master. Benico was her senior in training. Despite Lucinda¡¯s young age, she quickly proved herself to be a natural, picking up new moves with ease and even improving upon them. In fact, she even beat Benico in apetition. After that, Benico begged Lucinda to teach him the new moves, and Lucinda yfully insisted that Benico refer to her as ¡®master. ¡¯ During the video call earlier, Benico could tell that someone was intentionally making things difficult for Lucinda so he was happy to help out. Memories of their training days flooded back and they both sighed nostalgically. As Lucinda debated whether to ask Benico about her other seniors from Redview, the sound of wheelsing her way grew louder and louder, interrupting their conversation. Lucinda quickly hung up the phone and turned to see Jennifer slowly wheeling towards her from the end of the corridor. Chapter 291 As Jennifer looked at Lucinda¡¯s stunning face, she smiled and remarked, ¡°I knew you were different the moment I woke up. You carry yourself with a calm and elegant grace that¡¯s not typical of someone who grew up in an orphanage. ¡± Lucinda pursed her lips and met Jennifer¡¯s gaze, not saying a word. Jennifer continued, ¡°Lately, when I¡¯m with Hilliard, he¡¯s so distant. The only few words he says are about you. You must mean so much to him. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she asked, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Both sons of the Simmons family in Stastle have been helping you without holding anything back¡­¡± Jennifer began, but then her expression suddenly turned suspicious. ¡°Who are you really?¡± Did¡­ Did Jennifer know who Lucinda really was? The two women gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Lucinda then smiled. ¡°How about you take a guess?¡± Jennifer frowned. ¡°If I could guess, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you. ¡± Earlier, she had suspected Lucinda might be a member of the Simmons family, but after investigating the Simmons family, she discounted the idea. Other than Atticus Simmons, the head of the Simmons family, who had a daughter, the rest of the children in the Simmons family were all boys. And Atticus¡¯ daughter died six years ago. So, the idea was almost impossible. Another rich family in Stastle, the Carpenters, had released news of an illegitimate daughter a few years ago, but they hadn¡¯t revealed any details. Could it be¡­¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you the illegitimate daughter of the head of the Carpenters?¡± Lucinda breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t answer Jennifer¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other long. Why did you help me?¡± ¡°As I said before, I wasn¡¯t only helping you. If something happened to you, the Turner family would be in trouble.From N?velDrama.Org. To protect you is to protect the Turner family,¡± Jennifer replied. Lucinda felt relieved. At least, she wouldn¡¯t feel guilty about hiding her real identity from Jennifer. ¡°Miss Turner, you deserve to be the heir. You are a good nner. If Mr. Turner trained you, I believe you could help the Turner Group achieve long-term sess. ¡± Lucinda was about to leave, but Jennifer stopped her. Chapter 292 You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. ¡± Lucinda paused. ¡°I¡¯m just Lucinda,¡± she said in a low, firm voice. As she watched Lucinda walk away, Jennifer¡¯s eyes zed over. It would have been impossible to tell what she was thinking. Lucinda didn¡¯t return to the banquet. Instead, she got into her car, changed into more casual clothes, and texted Cyrus. Finally, she drove back to Angle Intl. Brinleigh was already waiting in the office. When Lucinda pushed the door open, he approached her, smiling. ¡°I heard about the incident at the ceremony. You haven¡¯t changed a bit. You¡¯re still a vengeful girl who never suffers any losses. ¡± He was the third person to call her a bad guy. Lucindaughed. She shook her head and changed the subject. ¡°You came here for a reason. What¡¯s up?¡± Brinleigh stopped joking and handed over the documents. ¡°This is thetest report on the progress of our film and television base. Since your major reforms, the speed of construction has increased considerably. I believe it will bepleted in half a month. ¡± Lucinda took the documents and read them carefully. ¡°Good. Very good. ¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing her sincere smile, Brinleigh felt happy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The person in charge of our cooperative film and television base said he nned to sign a long-term contract with you and hoped you would give him a quick response. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a win-win partnership. It¡¯s perfect, so of course I agree. ¡± With her consent, Brinleigh handed over the document. ¡°They want to adapt a popr online novel into a TV show. They hope to work with Angle Intl¡¯s actors. This is the script. ¡± Lucinda studied the script, nodding. ¡°This is great intellectual property. I think it¡¯s a wonderful opportunity for our actors to perform in this show. ¡± She weighed the strengths of possible candidates ording to their poprity and how well each actor would match the roles. Chapter 293 ¡°For the male actors, I rmend Dwayne. He¡¯s a little naughty but very serious when filming, and his acting skills are superb. In addition, Baron and Leroy would be perfect for these two roles here¡­¡± Brinleigh agreed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have the same thoughts as the director. Anyway it¡¯ste, and you must be tired after the martial artspetition at the Turner family¡¯s ceremony, right?¡± Lucinda smiled faintly. Although she tried not to show it, Brinleigh had noticed the tiredness in her eyes. He felt sorry for her. ¡°No matter how busy you are, you must take care of yourself. You don¡¯t have to handle everything personally. You should try to delegate to others, or¡­ rely on a man. ¡± What did he mean? He gazed at her as if expecting her to understand, but that final sentence might hold multiple meanings, and she objected to all of them. He lifted his hand to pat her shoulder, but she retreated and walked toward the sofa. Rely on a man? She had tried to rely on a man during the past three years. Hadn¡¯t she suffered enough? She had to be strong for herself. There was no one else she could rely on but herself. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to burden Brinleigh with her thoughts. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Brinleigh let his hand drop, offered a few more words of concern, and then turned around and left the office. The moment he left, Lucinda sank onto the sofa. She was exhausted. She had tried her best in thepetition with Babur. Now she just wanted to rest. However, she had less than five minutes alone before Vivian knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Bad news, Miss Ross. Something has happened to Dwayne!¡± Lucinda had to clear her head. She rose from the soft sofa, listened to Vivian¡¯s report, and drove to the film set. ording to Vivian, the director was well-known for his bad temper. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He felt that something was wrong with the actor¡¯s contract he signed with Angle Intl and had forced Dwayne to stay on set, extending his shooting time. Dwayne refused toply, and the two of them quarreled fiercely. When Lucinda arrived on set, she heard arguing in the distance. ¡°Do you expect freebor? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will expose what you have done? Do you still want to continue as director?¡± The chief director, Ramsey Fletcher, responded with a sneer. ¡°Mr. Gordon, I know you are famous and have the support of the Gordon family, but I¡¯m not afraid of you! There is something wrong with your contract to begin with. And I¡¯m only asking you to shoot for a few more hours. We are in my territory. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I will ensure someone edits your work maliciously and destroys your poprity!¡± Dwayne was furious. The director was behaving shamelessly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He could barely stop himself from tearing up the set and throwing props and equipment around in his rage. Chapter 294 Ramsey had the upper hand. ¡°As a young actor, you should know how important poprity is. I can help you go further in this industry or destroy you. It¡¯s your choice now. ¡± ¡°You shameless bastard!¡± Dwayne roared. Ramsey onlyughed louder. ¡°Ha-ha, I never expected the unruly son of the Gordon family would fall into my hands. But I¡¯m in the right this time, and no one can help you!¡± As he finished speaking, a delicate voice sounded from the doorway. ¡°Really? You might be disappointed, Mr. Fletcher!¡± Everyone on set looked at the door and saw Lucinda striding toward them, apanied by Vivian. Ramsey was taken aback for a moment. A member of the staff who recognized Lucinda rified, ¡°This is the chief artist manager from Angle Intl. ¡±From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just a manager? I was expecting to hear that she is the CEO of Angle Intl,¡± Ramsey replied, followed by a burst ofughter from him and his friends. However, Lucinda remained unafraid. She approached Dwayne to ensure he wasn¡¯t injured. Fortunately, even though he couldn¡¯t match up to those people earlier, he had managed to defend himself well. After ensuring that Dwayne was unharmed, Lucinda took a seat in a nearby chair. She was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t want to stand up while they negotiated. Although her conduct was perceived as impolite by Ramsey, she was simply too worn out to care. Ramsey was clearly agitated. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Your artist really got under my skin, and there are issues with the contract you signed with me. Is this how you should beg for forgiveness?¡± he snarled. Lucinda¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Who said I¡¯m here to beg for forgiveness?¡± Confusion flickered across Ramsey¡¯s face. Lucinda shifted her body into a more rxed position. Dwayne, seeing that she was exhausted, stood obediently behind her, massaging her tense shoulders. After a few moments of rxation, Lucinda said, ¡°I¡¯m actually here to ask forpensation. ¡± ¡°What!? Compensation?¡± Chapter 295 Ramsey eximed incredulously, almost bursting outughing. ¡°We¡¯re the ones who suffered losses due to your negligence on set and the subsequent dys. How can you have the audacity toe here and ask forpensation?¡± Lucinda cleared her throat, and stated firmly, ¡°You imed there were problems with the contract, which led to you keeping Dwayne andpelling him to work overtime, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ramsey confirmed. ¡°But you signed the contract after ensuring that there were no issues with it. We didn¡¯t force you to sign it. By signing the contract, you¡¯ve acknowledged that it¡¯s legally binding. Now, with such a flimsy excuse, you¡¯re trying to create problems for us? It seems Like you¡¯re trying to cut legal corners!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lucinda¡¯s sharp tone caught Ramsey off guard. He was surprised by her strong arguments and couldn¡¯t find a propereback. Before he could think of one, she continued, ¡°The contract clearly states the shooting time, yet you¡¯re trying to force our artist to provide freebor and threatening to ruin him if he doesn¡¯tply. That¡¯s not just shameless and immoral of you, it¡¯s also illegal. Angle Intl¡¯s legal department will take strict action against you. Do you want to have a taste of that? Ramsey attempted to interject several times, but Lucinda shut him down. ¡°Your fame means nothing to me because I don¡¯t like you. The artists of Angle Intl won¡¯t be bullied by anyone, including you. Our staff won¡¯t be shooting your movie anymore!¡± With that, she stood up and motioned for Dwayne to follow. Ramsey¡¯s anger boiled over. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You have to think this over! You can¡¯t just breach the contract and walk away! You¡¯ll have to pay a hefty amount in liquidated damages!¡± Lucinda spun around and shot him a venomous re. ¡°I hate to break it to you, but we won¡¯t be paying a single penny. In fact, you owe uspensation for your hical behavior!¡± What? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ramsey was dumbfounded. She not only broke the contract, but also demandedpensation? She was so arrogant! ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that if this goes out to the public, it¡¯ll ruin your artist?¡± Lucinda scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s in trouble. I¡¯ve already notified our legal department to sue you. You¡¯ve breached the contract and even held Dwayne against his will. Terminating it is the only option. So, bring it on if you want a fight!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lucinda had no more time to waste so with that, she left with Dwayne. Ramsey and his team wanted to stop her, but Vivian stepped in. ¡°Miss Ross is a busy woman. She has no time for the unending back and forth with you. Wait for the court summons and contact our legal department if you have any issues. ¡± Chapter 296 They got to the car and Lucinda sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Dwayne sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. Lucinda noticed a change in him. He looked timid and defeated, a far cry from the energetic and arrogant young man he usually was.From N?velDrama.Org. She was baffled. She hadn¡¯t seen him in just a few days. What was wrong with him?! She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did your grandfather punish you again? Did he beat you badly this time? Let me see. ¡± As Lucinda spoke, she made a move to pull his pants. Dwayne blushed and quickly pushed her away. ¡°No! I¡¯m not a kid anymore. You can¡¯t just strip off my pants. ¡± Lucinda scrutinized his face, trying to find some clue as to what had happened. He had rushed back to the car, so he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt in any way. And he had been working hard on the shooting recently, so it was unlikely that he would have the time to get into trouble. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a spoiled brat, but this time, you suffered losses because of that scum Ramsey. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± she asked with concern. Dwayne lowered his head and muttered softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you don¡¯t like it when I act haughtily. So I¡¯ve been trying to do better. Please give me some more time. I¡¯m sure I¡¯lle to be the type of man you desire. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda was taken aback by his words but didn¡¯t agree with any of it. ¡°Why do you have to change? Just because of my choices of men? Is it worth it?¡± Dwayne nodded resolutely and said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it if it means I can earn your love. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t deserve that kind of sacrifice,¡± Lucinda protested. She furrowed her brows and spoke with a serious tone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Look, everyone in this world is unique. You don¡¯t have to change who you are for anyone, or bow down to anyone. The only way to truly show your personal charm is by being yourself. ¡± Back then, she was foolish to believe that if she dedicated herself to Nathaniel, she could make him fall in love with her. But what did she get atst? Shame, mockery, sadness, and suffering. However, she was determined to get revenge and make him experience the same pain she had endured. Having gone through the agony herself, she didn¡¯t want her friends to make the same mistake. Chapter 297 Dwayne remained silent, but his face was still gloomy. Lucinda sighed realizing he probably still was too young toprehend her words. She decided to lift his spirits by suggesting they have dinner together. As expected, his eyes soon got back their usual energy and he became happy once again. He threw on some casual clothes and both of them headed to the liveliest streets in Forden for a barbecue. Lucinda had been swamped with work all day and was utterly exhausted. As soon as she arrived back at the vi, she copsed into bed and fell asleep.From N?velDrama.Org. Observing her deep sleep, Cyrus instructed Mary to turn off the rm on the bedside table so that Lucinda could rest uninterrupted. Lucinda didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day. After freshening up, she headed to work. Shortly after she arrived thepany, Brinleigh came to her. After exchanging pleasantries, he cut straight to the chase. ¡°I¡¯ve been studying the market conditions in Fordentely and came across a small real estatepany that would be perfect for you as a starting point for your n. ¡± While he spoke, he handed thepany¡¯s information to Lucinda. Thepany was on the brink of bankruptcy, and due to its small scale, it had remained rtively unknown within the industry. Its owner had a clean background check. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ALL of this made it the ideal choice for Lucinda to purchase and operate under the radar. ¡°Thank you so much. You¡¯ve been a great help. ¡± Brinleigh¡¯s cheeks flushed as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what you¡¯re nning, but I¡¯m happy to be of assistance. ¡± Lucinda went ahead to buy thepany on the same day, making her the major shareholder and the boss behind the scenes. When they finalized the agreement, the former owner couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m baffled as to why you insisted on buying mypany, and I¡¯m even more curious as to why you don¡¯t want to chang the registration name or let others know that you¡¯re now the boss,¡± he remarked. Lucinda smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the reason. Just do as I ask. ¡± The former owner of thepany didn¡¯t say anything more, and the contract was signed. She arranged for Zaniyah Diaz, a member of Dark Bell, to work with them, and then she designed a new strategy and management system for thepany. Chapter 298 When all the arrangements had been made, Lucinda returned to her car and switched on her cell phone to check industry news. That was when she knew the Roberts Group had been run by Amanda temporarily. Lucinda Laughed out loud. Amanda had majored in finance and graduated from a famous university when she was young, but her business acumen had been destroyed by years of Luxury and leisure. It was great for Lucinda, although not for the Roberts Group, that Amanda would be running things there. If Nathaniel didn¡¯t reappear, Amanda and Vivien definitely had no power to guard the Roberts Group. Lucinda was more than happy to speed up the Roberts Group¡¯s copse. She then asked Dark Bell to secretly check recent investments the Roberts Group had made. Amanda appeared to be interested in a new construction project in the west suburbs of the city. She called Zaniyah. ¡°I need you to work hard on our proposal for the west suburbs project. I must buy thatnd. ¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. ¡± While Lucinda was plotting her demise, Amanda remained blissfully unaware, and was enjoying acting as CEO of such an importantpany. First Logan sat in the president¡¯s office, and then her husband and her son. Now, as she sat there, she was over-joyed to have the power in her hands. If her son didn¡¯t return, she would be happy to continue as president for as long as necessary. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At that moment, Anahi Figueroa from the nning department entered the president¡¯s office with a file in her hand. ¡°Madam, this is our proposal for thend in the west suburbs, and here is a list of otherpanies withpeting bids. If we target each of thesepanies, we can increase our chances of obtaining thend. ¡± Amanda studied the files. Thepeting bids were all from unknown or much smallerpanies. They would never be able to beat the Roberts Group. She sneered. ¡°Increase our chances? If you can¡¯t beat a group of tinypanies, then quit! I must have thisnd!¡± Anahi was offended by her words. ¡°I¡¯m only in charge of drafting the proposal. I can¡¯t guarantee that we¡¯ll win the bid. You must attend the bidding meeting in person. ¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 299 Anahi then turned around and stormed out of the office. Amanda was irritated by her insubordination. ¡°How dare you speak to me in that way? I can fire you right now!¡± she shouted at Anahi¡¯s retreating figure. Anahi felt as though she had been deeply wronged. As she pushed the door open, Tess entered the office. Tess had overheard the entire conversation. ¡°Miss Green,¡± Anahi said, holding back her tears. She then fled from the office without a backward nce. Tess smiled. ¡°Aunt Amanda, you don¡¯t have to shout at a nobody Like her. Whether you like her or not, we can¡¯t afford to let her go at this crucial stage. You can always fire her after the bidding is over. ¡± She crossed the room, speaking softly to calm her aunt. When she reached Amanda, she stood behind her and massaged her shoulders. The wound on her face had already started to heal, but she would never forget how humiliated she had been at the ceremony. Her father was a businessman and valued his business interests above all else. Although he knew she had been wronged, he wouldn¡¯t risk helping her destroy that bitch, Lucinda. Her supporters were too powerful. They included backers like Cyrus and Benico. So, Tess had to approach Amanda for help. She would find an opportunity to avenge herself. Amanda tried to calm down. She held Tess¡¯s hand, intimately. ¡°Tess, I am so fortunate to have you by my side. Without you, I would lose my temper with all of them. You must have learned a lot about management while you were abroad. I might need your help in the future. ¡± That was exactly what Tess had been waiting for.From N?velDrama.Org. She smiled modestly and said, ¡°I know a little about it. You can always rely on me. I would be honored and will try my best to help you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda had only spoken that way out of politeness, but when she saw how eager Tess seemed, she decided to let Tess be a manager in thepany. It only took Tess an afternoon to sort out the archived files, which had been in storage for many years. And Amanda immediately trusted Tess and made her the head of two other departments. Three dayster, the bidding meeting was due to start. Amanda asked Tess to handle any issues at thepany, while she attended the bidding with her daughter. The two stood at the door and exchanged greetings with the senior executives of the otherpanies. After circling the room and learning about thepetingpanies, Amanda felt that it was even more likely for her to win the bid. When she was about to go in, she heard amotion behind her. Chapter 300 The passenger door opened, and a woman, wearing a rose-red dress, stepped out. She looked very elegant. Amanda and Vivien were shocked when they recognized the neer. It was¡­ Lucinda! ¡°Mom, why is she here?¡± Vivien asked in a low voice, ring at Lucinda angrily. Amanda shook her head. She didn¡¯t understand either, but she vividly recalled the events at the opening ceremony held by the Turner family a few days earlier. Vivien bristled with anger. ¡°Does this bitch know that we want thatnd? Did shee to make trouble?¡± The two of them stepped forward. By the time Lucinda had closed the car door and turned around, they were standing in front of her and smiling, pretending to offer her a friendly greeting. Noticing that there weren¡¯t many people looking at them, Vivien gnashed her teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you always turning up where you aren¡¯t wanted? You¡¯ve beaten us several times now. Does it make you feel proud?¡± Lucinda covered her mouth and smiled gracefully. ¡°What? Are you telling me I can¡¯t attend the bidding?¡± Vivien was enraged. ¡°Why are you here? Do you n to bid for thend as well? Are you able to win the bid?¡± She nced at Amanda, whoughed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Even Cyrus can¡¯t sort every tiny detail out for you, right? And even if you did win, would you have enough money to pay for it?¡± Everyone knew how influential Cyrus was in the entertainment industry, but he had never shown any interest in real estates.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda just smiled. She appeared perfectlyposed, graceful and calm. Before she could answer, the door to the driver¡¯s seat opened. ¡°What a coincidence, seeing you all here! Actually it¡¯s me who¡¯s interested in this bidding. ¡± A handsome young man in an expensive suit smiled disdainfully as he approached them. He stood beside Lucinda. Amanda would recognize that arrogant voice anywhere¡­ Dwayne Gordon. She was shocked. Chapter 301 Why was he here as well? Was the Gordon family also interested in buying thatnd in the west suburbs? Amanda was taken aback to see Dwayne there because she didn¡¯t see the Gordon family¡¯s name on the list of bidders. She had never noticed their interest in buying thend before either. Thepetition just got tougher for her. Amanda¡¯s face turned dark with worry, but Vivien¡¯s attention was elsewhere. ¡°Lucinda, you led my brother on and flirted with Cyrus. And now it looks like you¡¯re cozying up to this guy too!¡± Vivien was seething with jealousy as she recalled thest time Dwayne and Lucinda went to the Turner family¡¯s party and now seeing them together at the bidding. ¡°Is Cyrus aware that you¡¯re dating three men all at once?¡± Before Lucinda could respond, Dwayne scowled and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re too ugly and your voice sounds horrible. Someone as unattractive as you can¡¯t possibly understand how desirable Lucinda is. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Vivien was furious at Dwayne¡¯s rude behavior. He was young and ill-mannered, never showing respect for those he disliked. Her face turned red with anger. She always prided herself in her good looks and was used to receiving praise and ttery wherever she went. This was the first time she felt this kind of humiliation! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And to add insult to injury, he was a popr young star from the Gordon family! Despite her anger, she had to let this go because she feared the Gordon family. The only outlet for her frustration was tosh out at Lucinda. ¡°What on earth did you do to them? Why are they all on your side?¡± Lucinda just smiled and gave no response. Her indifference only fueled Vivien¡¯s frustration. ¡°Just wait and see. You¡¯ll pay the price for this!¡± Lucinda remained unfazed and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vivien¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to bother her, so she tried to be imposing by ring fiercely at Lucinda. Chapter 302 Dwayne stood with Lucinda, eyeing Amanda and Vivien with contempt. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Speaking to someone like her is just a waste of time,¡± Dwayne said and led Lucinda into the hall. Vivien was so furious that she stamped her feet in anger. If looks could kill, Lucinda would have died thousands of times over. Amanda was lost in thought, and no one knew what was going through her mind. At the hall, before the bidding officiallymenced, the staff at the samepany sat randomly together and exchanged pleasantries with the others. Lucinda scanned the hall and finally caught sight of Zaniyah in the crowd. Both of them seemed to sense each other¡¯s presence. When Zaniyah saw Lucinda, she looked at her as if they were silentlymunicating something. They seemed to reach an agreement before quickly looking away, as if nothing had happened. As Dwayne pulled Lucinda into the hall, his attention was solely focused on the sponsor¡¯s detailed description of thend in the west suburb of the city. He turned to Lucinda and asked, ¡°What do you think about thisnd? If it interests you, I can buy it for you as a gift. ¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re crazy if you think you can get away with that. Your grandfather will have your head if he finds out. ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t punish me if it¡¯s for you.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He wants us to be together. ¡± A smile spread across his face and his eyes twinkled with delight. ¡°Besides, even if I do get a beating, it¡¯ll be worth it for you. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda rolled her eyes and yfully flicked his forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. ¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Dwayne groaned exaggeratedly, rubbing his forehead in difort. Their banter was interrupted by the start of the bidding. Representatives from variouspanies made their way to the main hall. They all had their designated seats. Lucinda headed straight to her spot in the front row. With the opening remarks of the host, the bidding officiallymenced. A waiter approached them, politely collecting offers of eachpany in attendance. Chapter 303 When he came to Dwayne and Lucinda, Dwayne waved his hand, signaling that they were not interested in participating in the bidding. The waiter was taken aback and had to awkwardly skip over them to move on to the nextpany.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Amanda, who sat beside them in the front row, observed everything that took ce. Upon seeing that Dwayne was not a participant, she heaved a sigh of relief. If the Gordon family wasn¡¯t interested in thend, it could only be hers. Feeling more at ease, Amanda stood up confidently and ced her proposal elegantly into the wooden box held by the waiter. As otherpanies noticed her confident demeanor, they began whispering to one another. ¡°It looks like Mr. Gordon is just here for the show. With bigpanies Like Roberts Group participating, there¡¯s no way the Land will be ours. ¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a shame. Looks like I came here for nothing. I have to congratte Roberts Group in advance. ¡± Everyone let out a collective sigh of disappointment. Amanda felt even more confident after hearing their reactions. She stood up humbly and smiled at the crowd as if she were the host of the bidding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you all, but Roberts Group will be taking ownership of thend. However, I won¡¯t let you leave empty-handed. ALL of thepanies who participated in the bidding today will have the opportunity to coborate with us on the construction project of thend,¡± Amanda said with a smile. This made everyone¡¯s eyes turn bright. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ They didn¡¯t really count on getting thend, but it was a golden opportunity to partner with the highly sessful Roberts Group. The ttery came pouring in for Amanda. ¡°Mrs. Roberts, you¡¯re so generous. With you in charge of Roberts Group, thepany will definitely thrive as always!¡± ¡°I agree. Mypany is the most prominent in this area. Please consider partnering with me!¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pleasure as she basked in the tteringments. It was no wonder that everyone in the Roberts family was vying for the position of president at Roberts Group! She stifled the tion in her heart and with a calm demeanor, gestured for everyone to quiet down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the timees, all you need to do is submit your business ns. I¡¯ll select the top threepanies to partner with for a mutually beneficial oue. ¡± Chapter 304 ¡°Awesome!¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re incredibly generous!¡± Amanda had managed to build a ster reputation for herpany. Vivien was also thrilled. She nced over at Lucinda subconsciously. Lucinda was casually engrossed in her phone, seemingly indifferent to what they were there for. Vivien snorted and made her way over to Lucinda.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When the hostes out, he¡¯s going to announce that thend belongs to us, the Roberts Group. Since everyone here is thrilled for us, why not say a few nice words to congratte us?¡± Lucinda set her phone down and responded with a smile, ¡°Easy there. If for some reason Roberts Group doesn¡¯t win, you would be embarrassed. ¡± Vivien couldn¡¯t fathom anyone elsepeting with the Roberts Group for thend. In her mind, Lucinda was overestimating her own capabilities. Disgust was etched onto Vivien¡¯s face as she red at Lucinda. ¡°Are you willing to bet on that?¡± Lucinda was intrigued. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°If the Roberts Group win the bid, you will strip and publicly admit to being a bitch who likes to seduce men! Then, you shall leave Forden for good and never show up onscreen again!¡± Vivien went all out with her demands. Clearly, she was hell-bent on humiliating Lucinda. Dwayne was outraged. He was about to open his mouth to give Vivien a piece of his mind, but Lucinda stopped him. She smiled at Vivien and said, ¡°As for me, I won¡¯t ask for much. If any otherpany besides the Roberts Group bags the bid, you will have to get on your knees and kowtow to me three times. ¡± Vivien balked at the idea. It took her a moment, but she managed to regain herposure by telling herself that she was going to win the bet, anyway. The terms didn¡¯t matter at all. Chapter 305 No sooner had she sat down than the host reappeared to announce the oue of the bid. He droned on for a little while before finally taking out the paper that contained the results. ¡°First up, the Fairden Section in the Rain Mountain District. Congrattions to the Nevins Construction Company for securing the bid!¡± The less significant properties were announced first, and there were a good number of them. Each time a winningpany was announced, the audience would erupt in apuse. Vivien was on the edge of her seat as the areas being announced got closer and closer to thend they wanted. She had to admit that she was a tad nervous, but she was mostly excited. She sneaked a nce at Lucinda, expecting thetter to look worried. Unfortunately for her, Lucinda looked as calm as ever. Almost too calm. Vivien huffed to herself. She wanted to see if Lucinda could remain that cool and collected once the results of their bid was announced. ¡°Atst! We are now at the most popr and prime location in the catalog, thend in the west suburbs! Who might the lucky winner be?¡± The host swept a pointed nce over the audience. They had finally reached the climax of today¡¯s event. As expected, the atmosphere instantly turned lively, and the crowd discussed among themselves in hushed tones. Amanda had been getting antsy the entire time, but when she caught the host nce in their direction, she allowed herself a sigh of relief. ¡°Everyone, join me in congratting the biggest winner of today¡¯s bid¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As the host began his spiel, Amanda stood from her seat with her shoulders pushed back and her head held high. She even turned around and waved at the audience behind her, her lips curled into a triumphant smile. ¡°And thend in the west suburbs is going to¡­ the Anglin Real Estate! Congrattions!¡± At this point, Amanda was about to step out into the aisle to get onstage, her mind already racing back to the speech she had prepared beforehand.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As the host¡¯s words sank in, however, she froze in ce. Anglin Real Estate?! Not the Roberts Group¡­ How did this happen? She had never even heard of that damnpany! She stood at her seat, her hand still raised in midair, her lips stretched into a tight smile. She looked like a fool! Amanda couldn¡¯t even fathom the depth of the shame she felt at that moment. Chapter 306 To make matters worse, she heard the crowd begin to whisper around her. Their sharp gazes were prickling her skin. Just then, Vivien shot to her feet and questioned the results. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! What kind of bullshit is this? What even is that Anglin Real Estatepany? I¡¯m sure they can¡¯tpare to the Roberts Group in terms of performance and reputation! Admit it, were you bribed? Are you cheating us out of what is rightfully ours?¡± The host¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Miss Roberts, I must ask you to watch yournguage. This is aprehensive and unanimous decision that we have reached after a thorough study of the business and budget ns provided by all the participatingpanies. I assure you, the results are fair and just. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Show us the evidence that you¡¯re telling the truth! Otherwise, I will never ept your so-called results!¡± Vivien was screeching like a shrew, refusing to let the matter go. The host shifted on his feet as he found himself in a dilemma. What evidence was the woman expecting? The bidding documents and business ns were confidential and could never be made public. It was a major taboo that applied to most, if not all, business transactions. But if they withheld the information that Vivien was demanding, that would only convince the crowd that her usations were true. Seeing that the host seemed lost on what to do, Vivien let out a derisive snort. ¡°Well, then. If you don¡¯t have any evidence to show, then the result for this particr bid is invalid!¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The host flushed in embarrassment. It was then that Lucinda gave a meaningful nce at Zaniyah, who was sitting in thest row. Taking the hint, Zaniyah stood up and made her way towards the stage. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Miss Roberts is not in a position to decide whether the results count or not. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Every head turned in her direction, their faces a mask of shock and disbelief. To think that the CEO of the controversial Anglin Real Estate would be sitting in an inconspicuous spot far out in the back. Didn¡¯t that mean that thepany¡¯s scale was just as insignificant as her designated seat? How could they have won the bid? They couldn¡¯tpare with the Roberts Group, and couldn¡¯t theypare with Anglin Real Estate? The parties from the otherpanies started to echo Vivien, asking for the results to be voided and demanding for some form of proof. It didn¡¯t take long for an uproar to ensue. Zaniyah didn¡¯t flinch and continued walking until she reached the stage. She picked up a spare microphone and turned to the audience. Chapter 307 ¡°Since you all insist, I don¡¯t think I have a choice but to show our bidding proposal to everyone present. You can decide for yourself whether the Anglin Real Estate has won the bid fairly or not!¡± Her deration was met with cold snorts and shaking heads. They thought she was bluffing. The host scurried to the side of the stage to inform the sponsors of the circumstances. In the end, they allowed Zaniyah¡¯s request. A couple of minutester, Anglin Real Estate¡¯s book of ounts was disyed on the big screen. At first, the figures and ideas were unassuming. But the further they read, the more people realized just how brilliant the author of this proposal was. They had made an urate analysis not only of themercial market value of thend, but of the whole real estate industry. A deafening silence filled the hall as everyone was too stunned to speak. No one expected that someone so astute was working in apany they had never heard of. At some point, someone raised a hand and asked Zaniya. ¡°Miss, may I ask, are you the one who wrote this proposal?¡± Zaniyah smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, this proposal was single-handedlypleted by our boss. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And it was true. The thing was that both the people of the Dark Bell and the employees of Anglin Real Estate couldn¡¯t write a proper proposal to save their lives. Lucinda was deeply frustrated to find that everything they had turned in was pure garbage. Hence, she had taken it upon herself to draft a proposal worthy of the primend in the west suburbs. Now, Lucinda scowled and shed her eyes at Zaniyah in an unspoken warning. Knowing that she had overshared, Zaniyah quickly averted her gaze and lowered her head. Their small interaction flew past the audience¡¯s heads. They were too curious about this mysterious boss to pay attention to anything else. Up until then, they couldn¡¯t care less about Anglin Real Estate. But now, it seemed that thepany had a genius at its helm.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If thepany flourished, they were bound to be a powerfulpetitor in the industry. They immediately jumped online and fervently searched for any information on Anglin Real Estate¡¯s boss. Chapter 308 Since the bidding proposal was out in the open, no one dared to question the results again. As for Vivien, she barely understood the documents on the screen, but she had a pretty good idea what it meant, judging by the crowd¡¯s reaction and Amanda¡¯s miserable expression. Vivien sat back in her seat and tried to get as small and unnoticeable as she could. Seeing that the other businesses were no longer interested in contesting the results of the bid, Zaniyah took up the microphone again and voiced her opinions. ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled and out of the way, I want to take this chance to thank Mrs. Roberts of the Roberts Group. If she hadn¡¯t been socent, we wouldn¡¯t have bagged this bid. ¡± It was an obvious jab at Amanda. Everyone was well aware of her conceited approach toward this bid. She had been too sure of herself! Amanda was mortified.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She could feel her cheeks burning with shame, and she was desperate to find a ce to hide herself. Nobody called her out for her arrogance, though, thanks to the prominent position that the Roberts Group held in the field of real estate. The other bosses could only grumble to themselves. At longst, the bidding was over. Soon, the crown began to disperse and leave the venue. Vivien shuffled silently behind Amanda, trying to be as inconspicuous as possible. But she didn¡¯t get far. Dwayne stretched out his leg just as she was about to pass by him, blocking her path. ¡°Miss Roberts,¡± Lucinda called out with a sneer. ¡°Leaving so soon? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Vivien still had a lingering fear of Lucinda after what had happened in the Roberts residencest time. She never thought she¡¯d lose, which was why she had made a bet with Lucinda in the first ce. Now that she lost the bet, she was scared. After all, she was within the confines of the Roberts family homest time. Only their servants had witnessed her humiliation, who were then ordered to not tell a soul. If she was ever unhappy, she could just vent her anger on those servants. None of the staff dared to talk back to her. But this time, she had to kneel down and kowtow to Lucinda in front of so many people. What would they think of her? She couldn¡¯t kneel down before Lucinda no matter what! So Vivien hid behind Amanda and argued stubbornly, ¡°It was just a joke! Why¡¯d you take it so seriously?¡± Chapter 309 With his arms crossed over his chest, Dwayne said sarcastically, ¡°You lost, so now you want to go back on your word? I was wrong to expect more from the Roberts. ¡± Amanda was caught between a rock and a hard ce. She then found out that Vivien had made a bet with Lucinda, and that she had lost.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In order to save face, Amanda decided to back her daughter up. ¡°Lucinda, this is going too far. Vivien was just joking! If she kneels down in front of you, it¡¯d be a disgrace to her!¡± Lucinda smiled coldly. ¡°If I lost the bet, would you have let go of the chance to humiliate me?¡± Of course not! Ever since Lucinda divorced Nathaniel, she never took her ex-mother-inw seriously. For this reason, Amanda had always wanted to teach her a lesson. But she couldn¡¯t say that out loud. She forced a smile and was about to say something more, but Vivien suddenly interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s mot the same, you idiot! I¡¯m thedy of the Roberts family! Who do you think you are? Of course my reputation is more important than yours! Duh!¡± Upon hearing this, Lucinda¡¯s expression darkened. Suddenly, a voice boomed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If you initiated the bet yourself, you have to admit defeat. And Mrs. Roberts, have you forgotten that Miss Roberts is already an adult who¡¯s ountable for what she said?¡± It was none other than Zaniyah, who had descended from the stage. She stepped forward and continued, ¡°If Miss Roberts wants to break her promise, I¡¯m afraid her reputation in the upper ss will crumble. ¡± ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Vivien spat from behind Amanda, ring at Zaniyah fiercely. Amanda¡¯s eyes darted between Zaniyah and Lucinda. Suspicious, she said slowly, ¡°Miss, you spoke for Lucinda as soon as you showed up. It looks like you two have known each other for a long time. ¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t stand it when someone breaks their promise in public. ¡± Zaniyah didn¡¯t even nce at Lucinda. It seemed that they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Amanda noticed this, so she didn¡¯t think about it too much. Chapter 310 Vivien, on the other hand, was at the end of her rope. ¡°I don¡¯t give a f@ck! The bet doesn¡¯t count! I¡¯ll never bow to this bitch!¡± After saying that, she pushed Amanda away and was about to leave.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Lucinda¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you. ¡± Her ominous words sent a shiver down Vivien¡¯s spine. However, before she could get a way, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in the back of her knee-somebody had hit her. ¡°ARE¡± The next second, she was on her knees in front of Lucinda. Dwayne and Zaniyah burst intoughter. How amusing! If Vivien had been sensible enough to kneel down before Lucinda, she wouldn¡¯t have been ced in an even more embarrassing situation. Looking down at the woman at her feet, Lucinda smiled evilly. ¡°Good girl. Remember this next time you decide to bet on something. ¡± Vivien tried to stand up, but her knees hurt so much that she just copsed onto the ground in a heap again. Dwayne burst into another bout ofughter. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Unfortunately, almost all the guests had left, so only a few people saw this embarrassing scene. Since they didn¡¯t dare to openly offend the Roberts family, they could only cover their mouths and snicker maliciously. Seeing this, Vivien was enraged. ¡°You bitch! How dare you hit me!?¡± Amanda¡¯s expression also darkened. She rushed to Vivien¡¯s side to help her up. But she wasn¡¯t strong enough. After failing to help Vivien up, she too fell to the ground next to her daughter. Lucinda seized the opportunity to jab at Amanda. ¡°Mrs. Roberts, you didn¡¯t need to kneel down in front of me as well! I¡¯m so ttered!¡± Her quip made Dwayneugh even louder. Chapter 311 The infuriated Amanda red at her angrily. But she couldn¡¯t lose her temper in public, so she could only grit her teeth and hiss, ¡°Enough, Lucinda! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lucinda looked at her innocently. ¡°¡®Too far¡¯? Really?¡± She paused for a moment, and her face gradually turned cold. ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve gone far enough. After all, Miss Roberts isn¡¯t being sincere. ¡± Before Vivien could react, she felt a whack on her head. Her forehead then smashed into the ground with a heavy thud. Someone in the crowd hissed sympathetically. That looked painful. When she raised her head again, there was a swollen, red mark on her forehead, which made her look very funny. ¡°ARI¡± Vivien was enraged. She wished she could dig a hole in the ground and bury herself in it. This was too embarrassing! Amanda felt both angry and distressed for her daughter. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But even she had to admit that Vivien had brought this upon herself. Amanda couldn¡¯t scold Lucinda in front of so many people.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Vivien managed to drag herself to her feet and limped out of the venue with the help of her mother. When everyone had left, the two bodyguards who had secretly struck Vivien with small stones emerged from the shadows. Lucinda smiled. ¡°Well done. You¡¯ll both get a raise. ¡± Meanwhile, in the mountains where Forden and Gliethien met. Over the past few days, Nathaniel and his men had scoured the whole mountain range, but there was still no sign of Lucinda. ALL the gadgets he had brought with him had been powered off. Searching for the missing Lucinda was getting more and more difficult. Chapter 312 His subordinates sighed inwardly, but they were afraid of being punished by their boss, so they kept their grievances to themselves. Leaning against a tree, Nathaniel smoked in silence. If she reallynded here, it was impossible that they hadn¡¯t found any trace of her even after days of searching. One of the men came over and asked awkwardly, ¡°Sir, is it possible that the information was wrong? Maybe Miss Rossnded somewhere else¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery Maybe it was so dark that night that Flynn pinpointed the wrong location¡­ What if she fell into a river? The signal here in the mountain range is too weak, and we can¡¯t dispatch more people here. What if-¡° Before he could finish his words, Nathaniel silenced him with one look. ¡°She¡¯s alive. ¡± ¡°What? Sir?¡± The man was stunned. How could someone survive falling from a moving ne? Pursing his lips tightly, Nathaniel refused to exin. The information Jaxen gave him couldn¡¯t be wrong, and Flynn wouldn¡¯t lie. Lucinda had to have fallen from the ne. But the detecting instruments he had brought with him couldn¡¯t be wrong either. Even if she¡¯d fallen into the river, there should¡¯ve been some traces. So there was only one possibility left. Nathaniel frowned as a thought suddenly urred to him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We¡¯re going back to Forden!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± His men immediately sprang into action and quickly packed up their personal belongings, eager to fly back to Forden. Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly saw a group of people supporting each other, walking towards them. The man standing in front of Nathaniel and wearing a id shirt and sses asked, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re lost and starving. We¡¯ve been stuck here for days without any idea how to get out of this ce. And to top it off, we lost our Luggage. Do you know the way out of the mountain?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t say a word. He just stared into the man¡¯s eyes.From N?velDrama.Org. Nobody could read what was going on in his mind. The man peered past Nathaniel, ncing at the others standing behind him, and continued, ¡°Sir, it looks like you¡¯re also heading out of here. Why don¡¯t we team up? We¡¯ll have each other¡¯s backs. ¡± Chapter 313 Despite the guy¡¯s over-the-top enthusiasm, Nathaniel remained unfazed, looking as cold as a block of ice. Nathaniel checked out the people behind the guy, scanning them up and down. Having been in the military, he was naturally cautious around strangers who just pop out of nowhere. This group imed they were tourists who lost their belongings, but the dirt on their clothes looked suspiciously fresh, as if it had been deliberately smudged. Even though they seemed weak, their eyes were sharp and lively, Like they hadn¡¯t gone without food for even a day. Nathaniel wrinkled his brow. He couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was off about these people. His subordinates standing nearby picked up on his unease and became alert as well. Nathaniel gave a small smile and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not headed in the same direction. ¡± He turned around and was about to take his leave. ¡°Where are you off to then? We¡¯re lucky to meet each other. We should be friends. We¡¯re all in this together anyway,¡± the id-shirted man persisted. He was still eager and was about to pat Nathaniel on the back. But before he could make contact, Nathaniel grabbed his wrist in a tight grip.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, the air turned tense. With one hand still holding onto the man¡¯s wrist, Nathaniel tried to slip his other hand into the man¡¯s pocket. The man kept a watchful eye on Nathaniel¡¯s movements and immediately gripped his wrist. But a shiny new object was now poking out of his pocket. Nathaniel snorted, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty shiny knife you¡¯ve got there. You¡¯re not lost travelers after all, are you? Who sent you?¡± Caught in his lie, the man dropped his pretense and turned aggressive. ¡°Well, now that you know, you can¡¯t leave here alive!¡± With that, he brought out his knife and charged at Nathaniel. Nathaniel sidestepped the attack and the two began to battle. The rest of the group pulled out their own weapons. Chaos erupted as both sides shed. Chapter 314 Meanwhile, after Amandaforted Vivien, she headed to the office and called in Tess. Immediately Tess got to the door of the CEO¡¯s office, a coffee cup was suddenly thrown at her feet. Having already heard about the Roberts Group¡¯s failed bid, Tess approached Amanda with a sympathetic smile and began to massage her temples. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. It¡¯s not good for your health. ¡± Amanda was so mad that she developed a headache. She closed her eyes, and let out a sigh of relief as she tries to rx while she enjoyed the massage.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Tess cleared her throat and spilled, ¡°I did a background check on Anglin Real Estate. Apparently, it was a small, almost bankrupt firm until recently. Now, they have won the bid for the west suburbs development project and seem to have gained some serious backing. ¡± Amanda opened her eyes and took Tess¡¯s hand, looking at her with affection. ¡°Tess, can you find out who the actual boss of thepany is and get them to hand over thend? I can offer them a better paycheck to work for Roberts Group. ¡± Tess raised an eyebrow. ¡°But why would the actual boss want to work for us when they can run their ownpany?¡± Amanda pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°If they refuse to work for us, we¡¯ll kick them and theirpany out of Forden. Simple as that. ¡± ¡°Okay. But¡­¡± Tess hesitated, looking a bit embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°My position at Roberts Group is too low. I¡¯m just not respected enough by the employees. I fear I won¡¯t be able to help you much in this state. ¡± But Amanda quickly had a change of heart and gestured grandly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you choose whichever department you want?¡± Tess was ecstatic. ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After their meeting, Tess quickly got to work on the handover process. She met with the departments in charge. She effortlessly transferred over to the Personnel and Financial Departments. She conducted herself appropriately, not wanting to raise any red gs and get on Amanda¡¯s bad side. It was now very easy for her to bring in her trusted associates to the Personnel Department. The Financial Department was also a crucial part of thepany. With the strength of these two departments, she would take over the entire Roberts Group in due time. Chapter 315 When the Roberts Group belonged to her, she would finally have the power she always dreamed of having. Her first order of business would be getting revenge on Lucinda for humiliating her at the Turner family¡¯s ceremony! Tess felt a thrill of excitement course through her as she thought of this. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t rush things. She had toplete the tasks that Amanda had given her first. To that end, she decided to covertly arrange for one of her people to infiltrate Anglin Real Estate as an employee.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This would allow her to gather intelligence or possibly even sabotage their efforts. Meanwhile, Lucinda was in her office at Angle Intl, busy with her daily tasks. She then got an unexpected call from Zaniyah. ¡°iihat¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Boss, there¡¯s some news about the Roberts Group,¡± Zaniyah reported with a serious tone. Lucinda Listened carefully, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Okay? ¡°amanda has handed over the five departments, including the Personnel Department and the Financial Department, to her niece Tess. ¡± Lucinda let out a small, knowing smile and shook her head. Amanda was so bold to hand over the Financial Department to someone else. But, it was pretty obvious that she was slowly driving the Roberts Group into the ground and it wouldn¡¯t be long before the whole thing was taken over by the conniving Tess. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery It was outrageous that Amanda would try to ruin Logan¡¯s lifelong efforts just because she didn¡¯t know how to run apany. Logan would be rolling in his grave if he knew what was happening. Unfortunately, although Lucinda didn¡¯t mind seeing the Roberts Group copse, she had made a promise to Logan before he passed away. She vowed to protect the Roberts Group. Therefore, she was resolved to keeping her promise and would take charge of the Roberts Group herself! After she reached a conclusion in her mind, she said to Zaniyah, ¡°Get someone to keep an eye on Tess. Alert me right away if she makes any moves. And if the Roberts Group wants to secretly sell off any shares, buy them all up regardless of the cost. ¡± ¡°Got it, boss,¡± Zaniyah replied, quickly getting to work on the task at hand. About an hourter, she called Lucinda again with an update. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Tess is up to something. One of the new recruits at Anglin Real Estate has a shady background. I had someone follow up on the lead and it turns out that the guy received a million-dor deposit in his ount just after making a call to a stranger today. ¡± Zaniyah hesitated before suggesting, ¡°Should we teach him a lesson, and then send him back to Tess as a warning?¡± Chapter 316 Lucinda shook her head and cracked a small smile. ¡°Hire him. ¡± ¡°ihat?¡± Zaniyah¡¯s eyes bulged in disbelief. ¡°But this man could be a corporate spy sent by Tess! What if he leaks thepany¡¯s confidential information?¡± ¡°It would be easier to keep tabs on him, and I just want him to leak the confidential information,¡± Lucinda replied in a calm and collected tone, having made up her mind. ¡°Tess is hell-bent on draining the Roberts Group dry, and we¡¯re going to help her do just that!¡± After talking to Zaniyah, Lucinda tidied her desk. She nned to visit Cyrus on the top floor. Hilliard had been in Forden for a long time. Lucinda intended to take Cyrus and visit the Turners. They would speak to Jennifer and negotiate Hilliard¡¯s departure as soon as possible. Strangely, when Lucinda arrived at the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor, Cyrus¡¯ assistant, Malcolm, wasn¡¯t outside. Lucinda feltfortable enough to go in without an appointment. Lucinda cracked open the door, and then paused. A deep voice wafted from the office. Cyrus was talking on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m worried it might be too radical.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After all, this is about Lucinda. Chances are, she has her own n¡­¡± Me? Lucinda thought. She lingered outside to hear more. Cyrus was being uncharacteristically mysterious, But before she could learn more, the door opened from within. Malcolm found her. Cyrus put down his mobile phone and gazed tenderly at Lucinda. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°How long have you been there? Why didn¡¯t youe in?¡± Lucinda rubbed her earlobe. ¡°I just arrived. I was hoping we might visit Jennifer together when you¡¯re free. ¡± ¡°Okay, I have finished my work. We can leave now. ¡± Lucinda nodded obediently. Cyrus¡¯ eyes were calm. There was no hint of duplicity in his gaze. Perhaps she had misheard. She decided not to overthink it. Even if her brothers were hiding something, they would never hurt her. Cyrus and Lucinda were about to leave and meet with the Turners when a message from Hilliard dyed them. Chapter 317 Jennifer was out of danger, and Hilliard was leaving Forden for Gliethien. He would fly out from a private airport within the hour. Lucinda and Cyrus then drove to the private airport. They sat together in the back seat. Lucinda nced at Cyrus from time to time. Her brother was reading a newspaper. Where sunlight streamed through the window, it formed a halo around his hair. His handsome profile was a picture of concentration. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cyrus asked when he realized she was staring. After a momentary hesitation, Lucinda asked, ¡°Cyrus, is there anything you want to tell me?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Cyrus paused. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Lucinda sat silently and stared out of the window. If Cyrus didn¡¯t want to talk about it, then it couldn¡¯t be anything important. It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived at the airport. Lucinda wrapped her arms around Hilliard and gave him a big hug. ¡°Hilliard, thank you. ¡± Hilliard ruffled Lucinda¡¯s soft hair. He had looked distracted when he first arrived, but now he smiled. ¡°Silly girl. ¡± The three of them chatted a while. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was about time for Hilliard to board the ne. ¡°Wait! Mr. Hilliard, Mr. Cyrus, Miss Lucinda, something has happened!¡± Hilliard was already on the boardingdder when Malcolm rushed over. Hilliard stopped and turned around. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Turner fainted. Mrs. Turner fears that there might have been a mistake made in the operation that damaged a nerve in her brain. She needs Mr. Hilliard to take another look. ¡± Jennifer had fainted? Lucinda frowned, confused. Hilliard had performed the operation himself. He wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake. Chapter 318 Had someone set Hilliard up? How dare Mrs. Turner use Hilliard of medical malpractice? Cyrus was also confused. Hilliard frowned. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Hilliard had no choice but to postpone the flight and return to the Turner family¡¯s vi with Lucinda. At the vi, Presley paced back and forth outside Jennifer¡¯s room. ¡®s BunnyBookery When she saw them, Presley ran over to greet Hilliard. ¡°Jennifer was practicing walking when she suddenly fainted. She¡¯s still unconscious. I¡¯m worried and I had no choice but to contact you. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s face was stern. He nodded slightly before opening the door. Lucinda followed, wanting to look in on Jennifer, but Presley stopped her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With a ttering smile, Presley said, ¡°Miss Ross, it¡¯s better for Mr. Simmons to go in alone. You¡¯re not a doctor, so you can be of no help. Why don¡¯t you talk to me instead? We can have some tea together. ¡± Lucinda frowned. Tea? Presley loved Jennifer. Why would she want to chat over tea when she should be very anxious? Although she wanted to see Jennifer, Lucinda smiled. Her manners ttered her hostess. But inside, her mind worked hard to understand¡­ On the day of the Turner family¡¯s ceremony, whether Jennifer was sincere or not, it was true that she wanted to and did help Lucinda. Lucinda decided to do as Presley asked, if only as a favor to Jennifer. So, Lucinda smiled and said to Hilliard, ¡°You should go in first. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ T¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Turner. ¡± Hilliard nodded and pushed the door open. Having noticed the way Lucinda and Hilliard looked at each other, Presley paused then asked half-jokingly, ¡°You and Mr. Simmons really have a tacit understanding. You¡­¡± What was Presley trying to imply? Lucinda kept her expression neutral. ¡°We are just friends. ¡± Chapter 319 Presley seemed relieved. She smiled happily and offered Lucinda a cup of tea. ¡°You are friends. That¡¯s great. You are lucky to have friends like them. ¡± Lucinda nodded but said nothing. In Jennifer¡¯s room, the light was dim. Jennifery quietly on the bed. It was as if she had never woken up. But it was different from thest time she was in a vegetative state.From N?velDrama.Org. Her face was redder than before, and she was short of breath. ncing at her, Hilliard frowned. ¡°You are not sick. ¡± Jennifer felt ashamed to be exposed so quickly. To dy Hilliard¡¯s departure, Jennifer opened her eyes, sat up, and tugged his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t turn around or leave. Although Jennifer couldn¡¯t see his expression, she sensed a coldness around him. He was angry¡­ Jennifer panicked. She knew that if he left this time, she would never see him again. ¡°Hilliard, I know the Turner family can¡¯tpare with the Simmons family. But if I don¡¯t say this now, I won¡¯t get another chance!¡± Jennifer paused and took a deep breath, as if summoning her courage. She raised her face and looked determined. ¡°I like you! I like you very much. I know we haven¡¯t known each other long, and you barely know me, but can¡¯t you stay and talk to me a while? I¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s cold voice interrupted Jennifer¡¯s outpouring of affection. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like you. ¡± Jennifer clutched her chest. It felt like her heart was breaking. Dazed, Jennifer stared at his back. He was behaving heartlessly, not even looking at her. Her emotions were a maelstrom. She knew that, by pretending to be sick, she had deceived and perhaps frightened him. But if she hadn¡¯t done that, she would have had no chance to express her feelings. Her eyes were red, and she bit her lip to hold back her tears. Chapter 320 ¡°Is it because of Lucinda? Do you like her?¡± Jennifer¡¯s knuckles turned white from gripping the bed sheet too hard. She was afraid that Hilliard would give her an affirmative answer, but she still held onto hope. Unfortunately, Hilliard didn¡¯t say anything. He simply shook off of her hand, and left without looking back. Outside the door, Presley and Lucinda were chatting idly on the sofa. They were startled when they saw the scary expression on Hilliard¡¯s face as he walked out of the room. Presley stood up and asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Simmons? Er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ignoring her, Hilliard looked straight at Lucinda and said in a low voice, ¡°You knew she was only pretending to be sick. ¡± Lucinda gulped. Was Hilliard really angry at her? It was the first time that he had ever treated Lucinda like this. She averted her gaze guiltily and stammered, You see¡­¡± Without giving Lucinda the chance to exin, Hilliard walked right past her and left. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda had half a mind to catch up to Hilliard, but Presley stopped her and pulled her into the room to check on Jennifer. Jennifer¡¯s eyes were red and puffy. It seemed that she had just cried and was in a bad mood. Presley threw her arms around her daughter and said sadly, ¡°I told you, Jennifer. Hilliard is a cold man. But you insisted on doing that. Now you only got hurt. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Jennifer bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything, staring into space nkly. Presley knew that her daughter was too stubborn and wouldn¡¯t change her mind, so she turned to Lucinda for help.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucinda, please help Jennifer. You have to find a way to make him stay in Forden!¡± Lucinda shook her head gravely. ¡°It won¡¯t work. Hilliard¡¯s a man of principle. If he doesn¡¯t like someone, then no one can change his mind. ¡± Perhaps this was too harsh on Jennifer, but Lucinda had no choice but to be honest. It was better to break it to Jennifer now than to let her hope for something she couldn¡¯t have. Presley sighed in disappointment. Seeing such a sad scene and knowing that she indeed couldn¡¯t help, Lucinda turned to leave. Chapter 321 Jennifer stopped her and asked uncertainly, ¡°Lucinda, wait. Are you my enemy now?¡± Hearing this, Presley trembled in fear. She still remembered what happened to Eleanor when she tried to fight Lucinda. Lucinda didn¡¯t move for a few seconds. Without saying a word, she left the Turners¡¯ vi directly. In the distance, she could see Cyrus¡¯ car parked by the roadside, waiting for her. She went straight over and sat in the back seat quietly. Looking at the serious expression on her face, Cyrus gently ruffled her hair. ¡°What happened? Who made you so upset?¡± Lucinda sadly murmured, ¡°I made Hilliard mad. ¡± Cyrus chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re not at fault here. Hilliard has been so focused on nothing but his medical research for years, he never had the time to even nce at a woman. Dad always scolds him for this. It seems that he only listens to you. ¡± ¡°But he was angry¡­¡± Cyrus shook his head. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t know him enough. He looks cold, but he¡¯s actually just shy. Anyway, just don¡¯t worry about it. If he and Jennifer are really destined to be together, then they¡¯ll end up together. ¡± Lucinda finally heaved a heavy sigh. Her brother was right. However, a thought suddenly urred to Cyrus, and his expression became serious. ¡°Lucinda, there is one thing that I think you should know about¡­¡± Sensing the seriousness in Cyrus¡¯s tone, Lucinda looked up at him expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ Your ex-husband. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nathaniel? Wasn¡¯t he missing? Lucinda had sent Dark Bell to investigate, but they failed to find out his whereabouts. She only knew that he disappeared the day before Eleanor held the press conference. Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously. ¡°You found him?¡± Cyrus nodded. Chapter 322 ¡°Graham found him in the mountains near Forden and Gliethien. ¡± Their eldest brother, Graham Simmons, had connections in both the government and the underworld. His informationwork surpassed that of Dark Bell¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he was able to find Nathaniel. But¡­ ¡°What¡¯s he doing there?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cyrus didn¡¯t answer at first. It seemed he had something weighing down on him. It didn¡¯t take long before Lucinda connected all the dots. After thinking it over, she shook her head in amusement. ¡°Does he think I¡¯m dead? Is that why he went there? To look for my body? I can¡¯t believe he refuses to let even my corpse go!¡± Hearing that, Cyrus could only cough awkwardly. ¡°It seems he¡¯s stranded there. But I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be long before hees back to Forden; a week at most. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The smile on Lucinda¡¯s face stiffened a little. One week was a tight deadline. If Tess didn¡¯t move fast enough and Nathaniel came back in time to preside over the situation, it would be difficult for her to make the Roberts Group go bankrupt. Cyrus sensed her anxiety. ¡°So what¡¯re you going to do next?¡± he asked gently. Lucinda raised her head to look at Cyrus and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give him a big ¡®surprise¡¯ on the day hees back. ¡± Looking at the fierce determination in her eyes, Cyrus lowered his head with a guilty conscience. In fact, there were two other things he was hiding from Lucinda¡­ Firstly, that it was Graham who had sent people to stall Nathaniel. Graham had disliked Nathaniel for a long time, and now was a good chance for him to teach his little sister¡¯s ex-husband a Lesson. Secondly, the reason why Nathaniel had gone to the mountains in the first ce was not because he had bad intent, but because he wanted to save Lucinda. If Lucinda looked into it carefully, she would find out that Flynn¡¯s hijacking had nothing to do with Nathaniel. Unfortunately for Nathaniel, she didn¡¯t want to dig any deeper. She would rather believe that Nathaniel had nned all of this. Cyrus opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something. Chapter 323 But on second thought, he kept silent. Even if Nathaniel wasn¡¯t involved in this, it didn¡¯t matter. Lucinda had suffered a lot at the hands of Nathaniel during their three-year marriage. It was time for Nathaniel to pay what he had owed Lucinda. Knowing that Nathaniel would return in around a week, Lucinda was in high spirits. The following day, she arranged for Zaniyah to disguise herself as a major shareholder of Anglin Real Estate. Thend in the west suburbs of the city had been bought, and they would need to discuss with Seafe Co. about the subsequent construction materials needed. ¡°Take that Roberts family spy to the business dinner tonight. Remember to leave him a chance to secretly obtain the n,¡± Lucinda ordered Zaniyah over the phone. Zaniyah was surprised. ¡°If he goes back and tells Tess, then the n will be leaked. Then they¡¯ll get in the way of the cooperation between us and Seafe Co. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda chuckled knowingly. ¡°Oh, they wish. ¡± ¡°yihat?¡± Zaniyah couldn¡¯t understand what Lucinda was up to, so she could only follow her orders. That night. In high spirits, Tess went to the Roberts family¡¯s house to ask Amanda for credit. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Auntie, I got the cooperation n between Seafe Co. and Anglin Real Estate!¡± she announced, waving a document in front of Amanda. Amanda¡¯s eyebrows shot up in pleasant surprise. ¡°Really?¡± She took over the business n from Tess and read through it carefully. ¡°Oh, this is good. With this, things will be much easier.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± ¡°Now that we know the price that Anglin Real Estate offered to Seafe Co. , we just need to double it and steal this cooperation from them. Anglin Real Estate is a smallpany thatcks funds. If we take away the cooperation after they pay the advance, they¡¯ll suffer a huge loss. They won¡¯t be able to find a betterpany to cooperate with in time, and they¡¯ll be forced to hand over thend in the west suburbs. ¡± Hearing this, Amanda grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Wonderful! Then I¡¯ll leave it to you. No matter how much it¡¯ll cost, the Roberts Group can afford it!¡± Chapter 324 Smiling smugly, Tess nodded. Amanda ced her hand on Tess¡¯s shoulder and said seriously, ¡°Tess, I trust you the most. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± Tess nodded seriously and began to make preparations for the next day. However, when she met up with the boss of Seafe Co. , the man said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Green. Anglin Real Estate was willing to give us a hundred million for this batch. We can¡¯t sell it to you unless¡­ Well, if you have a more tempting offer, then maybe we can make a deal¡­¡± Anglin Real Estate was actually willing to spend a hundred million on construction materials?! Were they insane? But maybe this was a good thing. If Anglin Real Estate was willing to invest that much money into developing thend, that meant that they were very interested in this project. If Tess could prevent that from happening, then Anglin Real Estate would just lose all their money and end up bankrupt. By then, thend would eventually be bought by the Roberts Group. Thinking of this, she pounded on the table without hesitation. ¡°We can do 150 million. ¡± The man in charge of Seafe Co. pursed his lips hesitantly. ¡°You see¡­ After all, in business, we have to pay attention to our reputation, right? Do you really think we¡¯d break the contract with Anglin Real Estate over a measly fifty million dors?¡± Tess pulled a long face. She wanted to refute, but then the man¡¯s assistant suddenly entered and whispered in his ear, ¡°Anglin Real Estate just added another hundred million to their bid. ¡± Although the assistant had said this in a whisper, his voice was heard by everyone in the room. Tess, in particr, had heard it clearly. Her expression darkened as a result. As the future heir of Green Group, she would also soon annex the Roberts Group. How could she give in to a smallpany like Anglin Real Estate? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Determined to win, she suddenly stood up and mmed her fists on the table domineeringly. The people around the table were startled. With her head held high, she announced loudly, ¡°Five hundred million! In cash!¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Deal!¡± Meanwhile, in the meeting room next to theirs¡­ Lucinda was sitting at the head of the table. There was an exquisite tea setid out in front of her. She unhurriedly poured out the contents of the first pot of tea, and began the second round of brewing. The room was filled with the sweet fragrance of tea.From N?velDrama.Org. Sitting to her left was Zaniyah. She quietly watched Lucinda¡¯s skilled movements. Chapter 325 Lucinda was raised in a rich family. Even though she had left Stastle for six years, she still remembered how to conduct a tea ceremony. It was the sound of the door swinging open that broke the silence in the meeting room. The assistant rushed inside excitedly. ¡°You were right! The Roberts Group refused to give up. They¡¯ll buy the goods at 500 million dors in cash! My boss said that he¡¯d give you 80% as soon as the Roberts Group transfers the money to us. ¡± Lucinda listened quietly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She simply focused on her tea. It was Zaniyah who stood up and shook hands with the assistant. ¡°Very good. I look forward to a pleasant cooperation. ¡± Most bigpanies didn¡¯t keep that much cash on hand. When they needed money, they¡¯d withdraw it from the bank. If the Roberts Group was able to pay so much cash at one time, it showed how strong thepany was. Unfortunately, once all their cash was transferred to Seafe Co. , their financial loophole would only be bigger and bigger. It waste at night. Thunder roared, lightning shed, and the rain poured down relentlessly. In the mountains between Forden and Gliethien, a group of people were running wildly along a mountain path. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a cave over there!¡± They quickly rushed into the small opening. Some cut the weeds and tried to cover the entrance of the cave. It was a good ce for them to temporarily hide. NathanieL¡¯s hair was drenched with rain and sweat and was stered to his forehead. His face was unusually pale and his lips were almost blue. As soon as hey down, the sharp pain in his waist suddenly made him gasp. ¡°Sir!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just now, these people were busy running for their lives. Nathaniel was injured, but he didn¡¯t say a word.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So it wasn¡¯t until then that his men found out that he had been stabbed. The cut was long and deep, and it was still bleeding profusely. Nathaniel¡¯s blood loss, coupled with being drenched in the rain, resulted in a burning hot fever. If they couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding and bring down his fever in time, his life would be in danger. Fortunately, his men used to serve in the army. They knew how to handle themselves in the wild. And so the men set out to treat his wound. However, because of theck of medical resources, it took them almost an hour to bandage Nathaniel¡¯s stab wound. When he woke up from hisa, the first thing Nathaniel croaked was, ¡°Tomorrow¡­ Go back to Forden!¡± Chapter 326 One of his men, Sonny Graza, seemed to very anxious upon hearing this. Nathaniel was suffering from a high fever yet he still wanted to go back to Forden! ¡°You¡¯re too weak. And those people could still be looking for us. One false move and your wound could open again. Do you really want to die out here?¡± Nathaniel pursed his thin, cracked lips. He had actually survived worse. Ignoring the pain in his abdomen, he tried to figure out what just happened. ¡°Did you notice the small tattoo on their arms when you fought with them?¡± After thinking for a while, Sonny found an extra rag that was supposed to be used to bandage Nathaniel¡¯s wound. He then drew the shape of the tattoo on it with some mud and handed it to Nathaniel. Nathaniel¡¯s men gathered around the rag and started discussing. ¡°It seems to be some sort of animal. . ¡°Yeah! It is an animal. Two horns? A rhino!¡± As soon as Larry Hewitt said this, Sonny smacked him on the head. ¡°Idiot! Rhinos have only one horn!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Ignoring their discussions, Nathaniel fixed his eyes on the pattern on the cloth. After thinking for a while, he said weakly, ¡°A deer. ¡± Although his voice was low, his men heard it clearly. They all immediately became very serious. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Once upon a time, in a mission many years ago, they had cooperated with a team from the Simmons family. Everyone on that team had a tattoo simr to this one. If their assants were truly the same group, then their former ally was now an enemy, which meant that¡­ But why? A hush fell over the cave. Everyone looked at Nathaniel, but no one could tell what he was thinking.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After a long time, Sonny finally broke the silence and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a mistake. We left the army years ago, and not many people know about our existence¡­¡± Nathaniel said nothing. Coldness was written all over his face. Whoever attacked them seemed to be carrying out a mission. Obviously, they hade specifically for them. As far as he knew, only Graham, the eldest son of the Simmons family, had such a mature team. And Graham had connections everywhere. He and Cyrus were brothers. Chapter 327 Just now, when Nathaniel fought with the leader of those men, the leader had said, ¡°¡®Who am I¡¯? You should ask yourself who you¡¯ve failed!¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel suddenly thought of Lucinda and got distracted. That man seized the opportunity to stab him. Could this matter¡­ be rted to her? If it was, if Cyrus was really willing to kill him for her¡­ Who was she to Cyrus then? There was aplicated look in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a while, he said firmly, ¡°Tomorrow, we go back to Forden. ¡± Sonny didn¡¯t respond at first. Gritting his teeth, he made up his mind and took advantage of the fact that Nathaniel was weak. Without warning, he struck the back of Nathaniel¡¯s head. Nathaniel grunted and passed out on the spot. Witnessing such a scene, the other men were scared to death. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Sonny, are you out of your goddamned mind?! When he wakes up, he¡¯ll kill you himself!¡± Sonny knelt down at the feet of Nathaniel, his expression grim. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, he¡¯d have gone back despite being badly wounded. I can¡¯t let him take the risk. Even if he decides to kill meter, I¡¯ll ept my punishment!¡± The others sighed helplessly and said nothing more in the end.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Two dayster, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Roberts Group. The sharp sound of porcin being smashed could be heard even from outside the door. ncing at the remnants of a tea cup, Tess persuaded kindly, ¡°We must be tricked. Anglin Real Estate was willing to buy the goods at such a high price. How could we possibly know the materials are defective?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t even destroy such a smallpany! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And here I was, thinking you were so capable!¡± Amanda was seething with rage. It turned out that they had bought a batch of useless, defective goods for five million dors¡ªcash. And in the contract, the type of goods that were being sold was written very vaguely. When Tess signed the contract, she checked it five times, but she failed to notice this loophole, which made it impossible to ask for a refund from Seafe Co. now. These defective goods could only be stored in their warehouse for the time being. In essence, they had paid five hundred million dors for nothing! The second there was a problem with one of the other projects of thepany, they¡¯d have a cash flow problem. Even Amanda, who knew nothing about managing apany, was smart enough to see this. Chapter 328 Tess bowed her head and apologized humbly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too careless. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do anything and everything to make up for this loss. Please trust me. Although I failed you this time, I have done a lot for thepany before. Just think about that for now. ¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. Before this incident, she had dealt with everything in thepany in an orderly way. Fortunately for her, Amanda was nearly done venting her anger.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t care what you do. You¡¯d better fix this as soon as possible!¡± ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Tess walked out of the office calmly. But as soon as she stepped outside, her expression suddenly became serious. She promised she would do anything and everything to make up for this loss. Then she had no choice but to do just that! In the basement parking of Anglin Real Estate, Lucinda was sitting in her car. Some time ago, she had specially gone to the 4S store to get the windows reced. The new ss window was not only one-way, but also soundproof and bug proof. After confirming that there was no one else around, Zaniyah slowly made her way over and got in the car. ¡°Boss, in order to make up for thepany¡¯s loss, Tess took on arge number of projects. She made sure to get advance payments on those projects. ¡± Were they supposed to admire Tess¡¯s stupid courage to take on so many projects? Though Tess had studied abroad, she had no practical experience in business management. The moment she encountered a small problem, she hit a wall and didn¡¯t know what to do. Taking on more projects would only made the fund chain easier to break. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Pursing her lips, Lucinda pondered for a while before saying, asked you to buy all odd lots of the Roberts Group. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Here are the results. ¡± Zaniyah then handed her the sorted data to her. ¡°In order not to arouse their suspicion, we bought those shares bit by bit. Over the past two days, we managed to acquire 15% of their shares. ¡± Lucinda leafed through the material attentively. Zaniyah continued, ¡°Now, Nathaniel holds 40% of the Roberts Group¡¯s shares, which makes him thergest shareholder. His uncle, Enoch Roberts, owns 15%. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda frowned and shook her head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t take Enoch¡¯s shares. He¡¯s an old sly fox. Try not to alert him. ¡± ¡°Vivien has 10%, while Amanda has 20%. If you can buy their shares, you¡¯ll own more shares than Nathaniel, but¡­¡± Worried, Zaniyah paused hesitantly. Chapter 329 ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to get the shares from Vivien and Amanda. Do you have a n B?¡± Lucinda lowered her head, lost in thought. Suddenly, a thought urred to her. ¡°No need to rush. After all, someone¡¯s more anxious than us now!¡± Indeed, Tess was now flustered. She had just taken on arge number of projects and had received a lot of money in the form of advance payments. Consequently, she urged the construction team to finish their previous projects as soon as possible. After saving some money on material costs, she managed to make up for the initial Losses. But due to the poor quality of the materials, some construction projects they took on suddenly copsed, affecting even the neighboring buildings. That meant she had no choice but to demolish and rebuild them, which would cost even more than the money she lost to Seafe Co. During this period of time, Tess took advantage of her position and secretly embezzled a lot of funds. And now, thepany was in the middle of a financial crisis, so she was at the end of her resources. Amanda always asked her for updates on their projects, as if she didn¡¯t trust Tess at all. Sitting in her office, Tess nearly pulled all the hairs from her head in anxiety. While she was racking her brains for a solution out of this, her phone rang. It was Amanda calling. Tess had to force a smile and answered the phone. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Amanda sounded a little unhappy on the other end of the line. ¡°ihy didn¡¯t youe here for your daily report? Is something wrong?¡± Hearing this, Tess was stunned for a while, but she quickly came to her senses. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Of course not! If anything went wrong, I¡¯d have told you at once.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As for the daily report, give me a few hours. I have a lot on my te, so I need to check on each project one by one first. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Amanda hung up the phone angrily. Clenching her fists, Tess felt extremely anxious. Amanda had said that she trusted her the most. If she really trusted Tess so much, she wouldn¡¯t have demanded for updates daily. Which meant that Amanda just wanted to ask Tess to work for her unconditionally¡­ If that was the case, then Tess had no choice but to¡­ A vicious look shed in her eyes. She had a n now. She quickly arranged for her staff to handle the projects first. A few hourster, she went to look for Amanda with a pile of documents in tow. Chapter 330 As soon as she reached Amanda¡¯s office, she kicked the door open and rushed in excitedly.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Something bad happened!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Amanda asked anxiously. ¡°A building we constructed copsed a few weeks ago. The ident was huge, but the person in charge was afraid of being held ountable, so he didn¡¯t report it to us. If I hadn¡¯t thoroughly investigated it today, I¡¯m afraid no one would¡¯ve found out!¡± ¡°What?! How could it be?¡± Shocked, Amanda hurried to read the documents Tess had brought. Tess continued, ¡°If we were to rebuild, we¡¯d need arge amount of money! But now, we¡¯re busy constructing newer projects, which also requires a lot of money. Without enough money, all the projects will be forced to stop. This could cripple ourpany!¡± Amanda copsed into the chair in frustration. Oh, God! The efforts of several generations of the Roberts family would be destroyed by her if they couldn¡¯t fix this! ¡°If Logan and my husband were still alive, they¡¯d strangle me!¡± Amanda was so scared that her hands trembled. She quickly grabbed her phone and said shakily, ¡°No! We have to find my son! He¡¯ll know what to do!¡± But Tess hurriedly stopped her. ¡°We don¡¯t know where he is now. It¡¯ll be toote for us to locate him and ask him back to help now. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ If we can¡¯t find a way to fund thepany in time, the crisis of Roberts Group will only worsen. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ What should we do?¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a way out for us!¡± Tess said . with a sinister look. ¡°What is it?¡± Amanda asked, a twinge of hope shing in her eyes. Tess patted Amanda¡¯s hand andforted her. While doing so, she skillfully took away Amanda¡¯s phone and put it aside quietly. ¡°Before the Roberts Group copses, you should sell your shares at a high price!¡± Amanda¡¯s jaw went ck. ¡°What?! No way! I can¡¯t sell my shares! I¡¯m still counting on them for when I retire. Chapter 331 And if I sell my shares, I won¡¯t have a voice in the Roberts Group in the future!¡± Tess sighed and continued tofort Amanda patiently. ¡°Auntie, I understand, but just think about it. If the Roberts Group doesn¡¯t survive this crisis, your shares will be worthless. And don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll only be temporary. ¡± Amanda hesitated. ¡°Temporary? What do you mean?¡± Seeing that Amanda was falling for her trap, Tess continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to find a reliable foreign buyer. Once we get the funds, we¡¯ll gain the money after we¡¯vepleted all our projects, and then we can buy back the shares. Auntie, just look at it as though someone was just taking care of the shares for the time being. As soon as the crisis is over and Nathanieles back, he¡¯ll be very pleased to see that you managed thepany well while he was gone. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Amanda didn¡¯t reply. She was thinking about it. Tess tried to persuade her some more. ¡°Auntie, just listen to me¡ª¡± Amanda raised her hand and cut her off abruptly. ¡°Tess, this is not something trivial. Let me think it over. ¡± Tess was a little unhappy, but she couldn¡¯t say anything more, lest she arouse suspicion. ¡°Okay, Auntie. But don¡¯t take too long. This can¡¯t be dyed. ¡± Then she turned around and left. Sitting alone in the office dejectedly, Amanda felt the pressure of this position for the first time. It was a huge risk¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to give up thepany nor her shares. But what Tess said was right.From N?velDrama.Org. If she wanted to save thepany, she had to sell her shares to gain funding for thepany. But if she kept her shares, they¡¯d be worthless once thepany went bankrupt. With teary eyes, Amanda sat quietly in her office for half an hour. Finally, she called Tess and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sell the shares. ¡± Tess suppressed the joy in her voice and pretended to say with a heavy heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will see to this matter myself. ¡± The following morning, Tess found the buyer. She took Amanda to the appointed ce for the contract signing. The buyer was called Yoastu Pidd, a foreigner who owned apany abroad, so they would sign the contract online this time. Amanda walked slowly the whole way there. Chapter 332 Sensing her hesitation, Tess tried to coax her. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Yoastu Pidd is the heiress to a consortium, and she has hundreds of billions. She¡¯s a good buyer that I found by some connections who all say she¡¯s very reliable. She also promised me that she wouldn¡¯t sell her shares to anyone else. If you want to buy back the shares once thepany stabilizes, she¡¯s willing to sell them back to you. ¡± Amanda looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Really? How could there be such a stupid person? Why is she doing this?¡± Tess smiled as though she was expecting such a reaction. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°She doesn¡¯tck money at all. She just wants to move back to the mothend, so she bought your shares as a step in her preparations. Don¡¯t worry. This won¡¯t be a problem. ¡± Albeit doubtful, Amanda followed Tess in. But after reading the contract, Amanda was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯d only sell my shares?! Why are Vivien¡¯s shares and the Roberts mansion also in the contract? No! I refuse to sign it!¡± Tess patted Amanda on the back calmly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since the current situation of the Roberts Group is so grave, your shares alone aren¡¯t enough! Besides, she said that the house is just a coteral. You can still live there. When the projects arepleted, you can buy all those back. ¡± Despite that¡­ Amanda still felt unconvinced. Pointing at the contract, she felt as though someone had stabbed her heart. ¡°But the price is too low! My shares, Vivien¡¯s shares, and the house are only worth eighty-eight billion? Before, my shares alone was worth more than that!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°She is rich, not stupid! How could she not investigate the current state of the Roberts Group? This is the best price we could get. Don¡¯t hesitate anymore! Just sign it already!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Tess was no longer gentle in her persuasion. Finally, Amanda signed the share transfer agreement. She also reluctantly handed over the property ownership certificate of the mansion and signed the pledge contract. After that, Amanda muttered unhappily, ¡°Now that our present problems have been solved, you¡¯d better pay more attention to the fine print and keep an eye on other projects. Don¡¯t let the workers cheat us and then cause quality problems again. Buy back the shares for me as soon as possible, you hear me?¡± Chapter 333 ¡°Yes, Auntie. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Tess held Amanda¡¯s arm and smiled at her adorably, unable to mask the joy in her eyes. The two soon got into the car and left. As soon as they were gone, Lucinda, who was sitting in her office in Angle Intl, received a message. ¡°It¡¯s done. ¡± Reading this, she breathed a sigh of relief. Three days from now, the Roberts family would face tremendous changes! And Lucinda was looking forward to it. While she was reveling in her victory, there was a knock at the door. Brinleigh strode in. Different from his usual mild and elegant manner, he was frowning and looked sullen. Before Lucinda could ask him what was wrong, he sat down opposite her and looked at her seriously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucinda asked in confusion. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you wanted to enter the real estate industry just for him. ¡± His face was sullen, and there was even a trace of loneliness in his eyes. He had figured it out so soon? On second thought, it wasn¡¯t so surprising. Although the Hernandez family wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Simmons family, it was still prominent. It was easy for Brinleigh to investigate the matter. Now that he was calling her out on it, Lucinda didn¡¯t n to hide it from him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes. ¡± Brinleigh was depressed to see her admit it with such a calm face. ¡°Why? If you just stop focusing on him, you¡¯ll realize that someone better has been waiting for you. Can¡¯t you just¡ª¡± ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re that ¡®someone¡¯?¡± Lucinda asked calmly. Brinleigh averted his gaze, blushing a little. Just as he was plucking the courage to confess his love to her, Lucinda spoke up first. ¡°You should know that it¡¯s impossible for me to be with you.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If I had to choose between you and Dwayne, I wouldn¡¯t choose you. ¡± Brinleigh¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of his stomach. There was unmistakable sadness in his eyes. Chapter 334 ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Why?¡± He thought for a while and then asked bitterly. ¡°Is it because of Melody? She has already been punished for what she did. She knows she was wrong, and she won¡¯t act against you in the future. ¡± Lucinda shook her head with a smile. ¡°I always knew that you Liked me. But I also know that you only like me because you can¡¯t get me. ¡± Brinleigh didn¡¯t say anything more. His eyes were slightly red as he stared at her wordlessly. Lucinda continued, ¡°You¡¯re gentle and modest, and you¡¯re kind to everyone. But you have one weakness: your familyes first. You knew what Melody did to me, but you never mentioned anything about it. ¡± Brinleigh choked. Lucinda was right, but he was still reluctant to admit defeat. ¡°I¡­ Then what about Nathaniel? His sister and mother used to be cruel to you. Didn¡¯t he prioritize his family over you?¡± After a short silence, Lucinda said with a cold smile, ¡°They¡¯ll pay for what they did sooner orter, and Nathaniel is no exception. ¡± Hearing this, Brinleigh finally breathed a sigh of relief.From N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda said she¡¯d take revenge on Nathaniel for what happened in the past, but she didn¡¯t say anything about taking revenge on him for what Melody did. That meant she cared about Brinleigh after all, right? She was just angry with him because of Melody. Which meant that he still had a chance! After thinking it through, Brinleigh stood up in high spirits and said, ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m willing to wait, and I¡¯ll always have your back. As long as you look behind you, I¡¯ll be there. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then he left, a silly grin on his face. Lucinda pressed her fingers against her temples, feeling helpless. It seemed that Brinleigh still didn¡¯t understand what she meant¡­ Forget it. She would make things clear to himter if there was a chance. Over the next few days, Tess imed that she went to every construction site every day. She wasn¡¯t in thepany most of the time, nor did shee to Amanda¡¯s office to give her updates. Whenever Amanda tried to call Tess, Tess would say that she was busy. Amanda was very unhappy with Tess¡¯s attitude. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she needed her help, Amanda would¡¯ve lost her temper by now. Chapter 335 While Amanda was deep in thought, her phone rang. It was Vivien calling. ¡°Hi, dear. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vivien¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why is my allowance so smalltely? I went shopping with my friends, but my card showed that I didn¡¯t have enough bnce. Do you have any idea how embarrassed I was?¡± Hearing this, Amanda felt a little guilty. Now that she had given all her money to Tess, she could only quietly cut down Vivien¡¯s allowance. ¡°Mom! You used to say that your daughter should be raised well. How could you do this to me?¡± Amanda could onlyfort Vivien with the words that Tess had used on her before. ¡°You see, thepany has encountered some financial difficultiestely, so I had no choice. When things get better, your allowance Will be doubled. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want!¡± ¡°Then¡­ I want a set of limited edition skin care products!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll buy them all!¡± After hanging up, Amanda¡¯s expression darkened. Tess hadn¡¯te back to thepany these past few days, nor did she bother to call. Amanda was beginning to suspect that her niece was hiding something from her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Amanda was really worried, so she decided to call Tess. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, as soon as she reached for her phone, the door was suddenly pushed open from outside. In strode Amanda¡¯s assistant. Annoyed, Amanda snapped at her impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know to knock?¡± But the assistant couldn¡¯t care less about this. She said in a panic, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the construction team is making trouble here. They¡¯ve blocked the gate to the building!¡± Amanda mmed her fists on the desk and stood up in shock. ¡°What? How dare they! What the hell are the security guards doing?¡± ¡°There are too many of them, ma¡¯am! More than a hundred people gathered downstairs. They said that they haven¡¯t been paid yet, and the person in charge was even dismissed by Miss Green! They have no leader, so they¡¯re using their tools as weapons and they¡¯re demanding an exnation!¡± They weren¡¯t paid? Then what the hell happened to her money? What the f@ck was Tess doing?! Chapter 336 ALL of a sudden, Amanda had a bad feeling about this. She was so anxious that all the color drained from her face. Still, she refused to believe that Tess would dare to do this to her! Tess was her niece for crying out Loud! In order to get to the bottom of this, she dialed Tess¡¯s number with trembling hands. She pressed the call button. ¡®s BunnyBookery In the distance, they heard a phone ringing,ing closer and closer. Why did it sound like¡­ It wasing from outside?! The assistant also turned to the door curiously. When she was about to open it, the door was pushed open from the outside. Wearing delicate make-up and a bright-colored dress, Tess strode in, followed by a man that looked like awyer. Tess looked around unhurriedly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Judging from her attitude and the way she was dressed, it was obvious that she had prepared for this moment . Sensing the tension in the atmosphere, the assistant took the opportunity to quietly slip out of the office. Amanda, on the other hand, was shell-shocked. Tess was amused by her bewildered expression. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in just a few days, Auntie! Did you miss me that much?¡± Gritting her teeth, Amanda still refused to ept reality. ¡°Tess, why didn¡¯t you pay the workers? Where have you been these past few days?¡± Smiling calmly, Tess walked to the chair opposite Amanda and sat down unhurriedly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out already? Indeed, I didn¡¯t use a single penny of the eighty-eight billion dors. I asked the ountant to transfer all the money to my private ount secretly. By the way, at least half of thepany¡¯s employees are mine now. ¡± ¡°Why, you-! How dare you?!¡± Eighty-eight billion was no small amount! How could Tess take them all?! Was it premeditated? After all, she had reced more than half of the employees in thepany with her own people¡­ Amanda was so angry that her chest tightened. She fell back into the chair, wincing in pain, hissing through gritted teeth, ¡°Does your father know about this? How could my brother tolerate your shameless behavior?!¡± Tess sneered at her coldly. Chapter 337 ¡°Auntie, have you forgotten that my father isn¡¯t in charge of the family? In fact, he has been supporting me on this matter. You put on airs as soon as you married into the Roberts family. You think he doesn¡¯t hate you?¡± Amanda didn¡¯te from a rich family.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Back then, she was only able to marry into the Roberts family because she and Nathaniel¡¯s father had gotten together in college, not to mention her educational background as a top student majoring in finance. Amanda¡¯s brother, Dustin Lester, was not so lucky. He fell in love with the daughter of the Green family. Because of his poor family background, he could only marry into and lived with the Greens. Even his own child could not take his surname. Amanda was so angry that she almost passed out on the spot. She grabbed the arm rests of her chair tightly to help herself breathe. Only in this way could she stay afloat. ¡°You stole so much money from the Roberts Group. What the hell are you nning to do?¡± With a vicious smile, Tess raised her hand and gestured for thewyer toe forward. Under Amanda¡¯s dubious gaze, thewyer put a contract on the desk. Amanda snatched it and read through it quickly. Eyes wide as saucers, she roared, ¡°Tess Green! How dare you attempt to take over the Roberts Group?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the correct word here. Auntie, please take a good look. I¡¯m willing to buy the management right of the Roberts Group for ten billion dors. Obviously, you don¡¯t know how to manage apany at all. It¡¯ll be better for everyone if I ran the Roberts Group. ¡± Ten billion? Amanda gritted her teeth. It seemed that the Green family indeed supported Tess on this matter. They gave her the additional twelve billion on top of the eighty-eight billion she had stolen from the Roberts Group. Jesus Christ! These were her rtives! They were her brother and niece! Amanda was too angry to say a word. After taking a few deep breaths, she spat, ¡°You wish! The Roberts Group was a joint-stock system! And the biggest shareholder is my son! If you want to buy the Roberts Group, you¡¯ll have to get past him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for Nathaniel. He has disappeared for so long. He¡¯s likely dead. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ I¡¯ve also sent that cunning old fox, Enoch, away. So, only you, the mother of the biggest shareholder, can sign this. ¡± ¡°You Little-!¡± Amanda was filled with both grief and indignation. Only then did she realize that this was all part of Tess¡¯ borate n. First, Tess coaxed her to sell her shares and to pledge the house in exchange for a huge amount of money. After putting the Roberts Group through a great crisis, she would take over. Seeing that Amanda didn¡¯t say a word, Tess got a little impatient and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to dy it any longer. Why don¡¯t you just sign it already! If the Roberts Group and Green Group merge together in the future, its status will only be higher!¡± Amanda¡¯s eyes darted around desperately. Was the Roberts Group¡­ Was the Roberts Group really going to be destroyed because of her? Amanda bit her lower lip so hard that it bled, and the metallic taste filled her mouth. She was extremely tempted to take the pen with her trembling hand. Just then, a cold voice suddenly sounded from outside the office. Chapter 338 ¡°Miss Green, I wouldn¡¯t be too happy if I were you. If you wanted to buy the Roberts Group, you should¡¯ve asked me first!¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Amanda and Tess both looked to the door in shock. Standing by the door was none other than Lucinda. She was wearing a long ck velvet dress, and her red lips were curved upwards in a dashing smile. In a word, she was stunning. Behind her were two handsome and muscled bodyguards, exuding an imposing aura. As soon as Tess saw Lucinda, she gnashed her teeth in hatred. The memory of being pped in publicst time was still vivid in her mind. ¡°This is the Roberts Group. What the hell are you doing here?¡± she demanded. Lucinda strode towards Tess unhurriedly. ¡°Thepany is facing a huge crisis. Someone¡¯s trying to annex the Roberts Group. Of course I had toe and preside over the situation. ¡± ¡°¡®Preside over the situation¡¯? You?¡± Tess asked in amusement. ¡°You and Nathaniel are divorced. You¡¯re no longer a member of the Roberts family. My aunt even took back the shares that Logan gave you. You¡¯re not qualified to speak here. Now get out!¡± As she spoke, Tess cautiously stole a nce at the bodyguards behind Lucinda. She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything to Lucinda now even though she really wanted to. But when she was determined to take control of the Roberts Group.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Then she would make Lucinda¡¯s life a living hell! Amanda was also unhappy to see Lucinda here. Did that bitche here just tough at her? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± Clearly unfazed, Lucinda smiled, sat down on the sofa leisurely, and then pped her hands. The next second, Zaniyah came in from the corridor. As soon as Amanda saw Zaniyah, she pointed at the two women in disbelief. ¡°You! You do know each other! You must¡¯ve been who tampered with the bidding process!¡± Amanda knew she was right! At that time, she had already suspected that something was wrong. The Gordon family had no interest in thatnd, so why did Lucinda even go there? It turned out that Dwayne was just a cover. Lucinda¡¯s real purpose was to help Anglin Real Estate win the bid! Tess didn¡¯t go there that day, so she didn¡¯t know what had happened. Chapter 339 Her eyes darted between the three women in confusion. As if she didn¡¯t hear Amanda, Zaniyah calmly handed out documents to everyone in the office. ¡°Take a good look. This is the share book of the Roberts Group. Mr. Nathaniel Roberts owns 40% of the shares, and my boss, Miss Lucinda Ross owns 45%. She is the biggest shareholder of the Roberts Group now. Now that Mr. Roberts is missing and Miss Ross is now the biggest shareholder, if Miss Green wants to buy thepany, of course she has to ask for Miss Ross¡¯ permission. ¡± Despite the brevity in Zaniyah¡¯s words, there was too much information to process. It took Amanda and Tess a long time to digest the news. How could Lucinda be Zaniyah¡¯s boss? Then¡­ Did that mean that Lucinda was the mysterious boss of Anglin Real Estate all along?! And she owned 45% of the Roberts Group¡¯s shares? How did this happen? A thought urred to Amanda and she suddenly stood up to grab Tess¡® arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you sold my shares and Vivien¡¯s to a foreign buyer? Howe this bitch owns 45%? You ungrateful piece of trash¡ª Tess, give me a reasonable exnation right now!¡± Tess was stunned. She shook off Amanda¡¯s hand and squinted at Lucinda in disbelief. ¡°Impossible! I asked my connections to find a foreign buyer. Yoastu Pidd is a billionaire. How could she just give you her shares? That¡¯s just-¡° ALL of a sudden, she stopped mid-sentence. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Yoastu Pidd¡­ ¡°You are stupid!¡± This name was a direct insult, calling her she stupid! Did Lucinda deliberately fabricate an identity as a billionaire to gain her trust? ¡°You¡­ You lied to me! There is no Yoastu Pidd! It¡¯s you! You nned all this, didn¡¯t you?!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ever since Anglin Real Estate bought thend in the western suburbs, Lucinda had calcted every single step Tess would take, and Lucinda made a n of her own! Tess thought she was sure to win, but she didn¡¯t expect that she had been targeted since the very beginning. The real mastermind was Lucinda, which she never expected. Lucinda sat on the sofa and leisurely poured herself a cup of tea. Chapter 340 She smelled its aroma gently, but she didn¡¯t drink it. After putting down the teacup, she said with a smile, ¡°You figured it out so soon. Maybe you¡¯re not that stupid after all. ¡± ring at Lucinda¡¯s face, for the first time, Tess looked at her carefully. Only then did she notice how arrogant Lucinda was in her every move. This kind of temperament wasn¡¯t easily acquired. Moreover, both Cyrus and Dwayne were willing to protect Lucinda at all costs. Even Benico knew her personally, and he respected her very much. These big shots all rallied to her, and she easily spent 8.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. 8 billion dors to buy the shares of the Roberts Group. How could an orphan from a welfare house do all these things? Fear gradually crept into Tess¡¯ heart. ¡°Who the hell are you, really?¡± Lucinda raised her head to look at Tess with a cruel smile. ¡°I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend. ¡± The cold look in Lucinda¡¯s eye sent shivers down Tess¡¯s spine. Amanda was also stunned. But before the two women could react, Lucinda continued, ¡°As the biggest shareholder of the Roberts Group, I can tell you that you¡¯re dreaming if you think you can acquire the Roberts Group with ten billion dors. As for the other 8. 8 billion dors, you¡¯ll have to take a good care of it temporarily. I¡¯ll settle ounts with you soon enough, and you¡¯ll pay me back in full¡ª-including interest!¡± Did she mean that¡­ Her next target was the Green Group?! Gulping nervously, Tess willed herself to calm down and said shakily, ¡°I¡¯d Like to see you try! The Green Group won¡¯t bow to you!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then she ran out of the office dejectedly. She had to gather her bearings and investigate Lucinda first. Only when she knew Lucinda¡¯s background could she have the confidence to fight her to the end. Thewyer quietly picked up the transfer contract on the table and also left. Amanda slumped into her chair as thest vestiges of her strength disappeared. Now that she knew that Lucinda¡¯s status was by no means simple, she burst into helpless tears. ¡°I never thought that something Like this would happen¡­ Even Logan probably didn¡¯t know what kind of person you were when he brought you back six years ago. You hid it for so many years, and then you suddenly snatched the Roberts Group! This is outrageous!¡± She suddenly remembered that not long ago, Lucinda hade to her house and said that she would make the Roberts family go bankrupt. Chapter 341 Of course, Amanda didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, but now that she knew that her shares ended up in Lucinda¡¯s hands, she understood what the other woman meant. She must have taken the Roberts mansion as well! Amanda had lost her shares, money, and even the house. She had nothing now¡­ The Roberts family¡­ It was really going down this time! Amanda felt angry and regretful, pounding her chest Like a madwoman. Lucinda looked at her sorry state and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been arrogant ever since you married into the Roberts family. You¡¯ve been rich for so long that you forgot that you came from an ordinary family too. ¡± Amanda red at her and spat, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯re rich! An orphan from a welfare house still doesn¡¯t deserve my son! You have no right to use me!¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything more. She just shook her head and smiled at Amanda as though thetter was cuckoo.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing the sarcastic expression on Lucinda¡¯s face, Amanda changed tactics. ¡°Logan treated you so well back then! The Roberts Group was the fruit of Logan¡¯s painstaking efforts! You are so ungrateful! Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡± Lucindaughed. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, the Roberts Group would have fallen into the hands of the Green family. But instead of thanking me, you try to irritate me. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± As far as Amanda was concerned, Lucinda was an outsider too. Whether she or the Green family bought the Roberts Group made little difference to the Roberts. Amanda considered Lucinda¡¯s words more carefully. Finally, she believed she understood. Her tone grew soft as she asked, ¡°Wait a minute, do you mean¡­ Are you saying that you want to get back with my son?¡± If Lucinda remarried Nathaniel then the Roberts Group would remain the family¡¯s property. Lucinda¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Absolutely not. I would never remarry him. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He did not deserve her love. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Confused thoughts whisked around Amanda¡¯s mind. ¡°For Logan¡¯s sake, thepany¡¯s structure will remain the same. I won¡¯t change thepany¡¯s name, and if you manage to raise the money, I¡¯ll allow you to buy it back from me. ¡± ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Amanda didn¡¯t know what to say. She had just scolded and cursed Lucinda for being ruthless. But it turned out this woman actually did something decent for Logan¡¯s sake! Ignoring Amanda for the moment, Lucinda turned to Zaniyah. ¡°Go and appease those noisy men downstairs. Within the next two days, I want you to weed out the spies Tess nted in every department. ¡± Chapter 342 ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. ¡± Zaniyah left to make the arrangements. Lucinda looked around the office. To the bodyguards she said, ¡°Throw everything away and rece them with new, including the chairs and paintings. Make sure you miss nothing. ¡± The bodyguards started their work immediately, carrying furniture past Amanda. The first thing they grabbed was the chair beneath Amanda, forcing her to stand. As she watched everything she had owned being taken away, she felt the vestiges of her dignity leave with them. With a fawning smile, she implored, ¡°You were part of our family once. For old time¡¯s sake, at least let me keep the house. You can¡¯t expect Vivien and I to sleep on the street, can you?¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Of course you can keep it, if you pay for it. ¡± Amanda was in a dilemma. ¡°Everything was taken by that little bitch, Tess. I don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡°Well, it would be impossible for me to let you stay there for free, but there is one option you might consider. ¡± Amanda nodded eagerly although she was confused. She didn¡¯t really expect kindness from Lucinda, but she clung to the words as if they were a lifesaver and she were drowning. Lucinda escorted Amanda to the Roberts mansion. ¡°What are we doing here? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re not allowed to stay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda asked, even more confused. Lucinda smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. ¡± She summoned all the servants and asked them to stand in a row in the garden. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have already heard the news about Roberts Group. ¡± The servants lowered their heads. They looked nervous.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda continued, ¡°From today, Amanda and Vivien will no longer be the owners of this vi, but the lowest servants!¡± The servants whispered excitedly to one another. Amanda¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You! You bi~ How could you?¡± Chapter 343 Ignoring herints, Lucinda continued, ¡°Anyone who has been bullied by either of them will be able to order them to do anything they wish. If they don¡¯t work hard, let me know. ¡± The servants stifled a few surprised giggles. Amanda¡¯s face turned pale. She would rather die than let these humble people bully her. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Lucinda saw the murderous look in Amanda¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the only way I will allow you to live here. There will be no more free lunches. Your privilege is long gone with your wealth. ¡± Amanda couldn¡¯t argue, but it was a deep and bitter insult. She could not agree. Lucinda had anticipated that Amanda would refuse. The woman was far too stubborn and arrogant to give in easily. ¡°You were arrogant and domineering, and you offended your family. Now that their n failed because of you, I imagine they are very angry with you. If you ask Dustin for help, he will add insult to your injury and make your situation even more difficult than it is now. ¡± Amanda chewed her bottom lip, speechless. ¡°You have no other choice, but listen to me,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°I will let you and Vivien stay here as servants with shelter and food. I¡¯1l even pay your sry. When you save enough money, you can purchase the vi. It¡¯s either that or sleeping beneath a bridge. Your choice. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda clenched her fists so hard that her arms shook. Her son was nowhere to be found. She and her daughter were penniless.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If they were kicked out of the house, Vivien would fall apart. But Amanda¡¯s pride could not allow her own servants to boss her around, and Vivien wouldn¡¯t ept that either. It was uneptable. What should she do? She considered the thorny problem for a long time. Lucinda did not hurry her. She had plenty of time to think it through. Finally, Amanda gave in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay. ¡± Hearing the answer, Lucinda smiled and turned to Jaliyah, the head maid. Chapter 344 ¡°You are in charge of all the servants in this vi. Remember, Amanda and Vivien are not the owners of this vi or your bosses anymore. You have no reason to fear them. ¡± Jaliyah was ttered. ¡°Thank you, Miss. You will be my only master from now on.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Lucinda nodded, satisfied. Her phone rang at the moment. She left to answer it. After she had gone, the servants red at Amanda. Amanda was frightened by their anger. She swallowed hard and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t trust what she says. This house still belongs to the Roberts family, and I will take it back soon!¡± She hoped her threat might deter them from enjoying their power over her; they had hated her for a long time, and would not forsake an opportunity to punish her. Jaliyah sneered. ¡°Until you take it back, you¡¯ll have to listen to us!¡± They circled Amanda and were about to drag her away. ¡°What are you doing, you idiots?¡± Amanda struggled desperately. Jaliyah exined, ¡°We¡¯re showing you your new living quarters. Only the owners can Live on the upper floors. You are now a servant and must sleep in the basement. ¡± The basement was dirty, messy and cold. How could Amanda sleep in a ro Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ om without air conditioning, heating or even a bed? ¡°Absolutely not! Let me go!¡± However, the servants outnumbered her and dragged her to the basement. Jaliyah promised Amanda that if she didn¡¯t listen to them, they would lock her up and refuse to let her out until she was obedient. As they heard Amanda hammer her fists against the door of the basement and shout insults and impotent threats, they felt very happy. Then they remembered Vivien. ¡°Vivien is still sleeping on the second floor. Let¡¯s go and wake her! She enjoyed beating and scolding us. Now she will get a taste of how it feels to be bullied!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find Vivien and teach her a lesson!¡± They left the basement, grinning. That afternoon, still nursing his injury, Nathaniel lost his pursuers and finally arrived in Forden. Chapter 345 He had been searching for Lucinda day and night. His injury and fever had taken their toll, and his face was very pale. Very different from his usual healthy glow, but he was still handsome. On him, the pallor simply added a special charm. When he reached Forden, the first thing Nathaniel did was return to his home. He wanted a hot shower and to change into a clean suit.N?velDrama.Org content. He had turned off his phone to preserve the battery. There was no signal in the mountain, and it seemed pointless to waste power. When he switched on the phone, multiple missed calls and texts popped up. All were from Jaxen. Nathaniel called Jaxen, who quickly picked up. He sounded extremely anxious. ¡°Finally, you called! I was starting to wonder whether you were dead!¡± Frowning, Nathaniel asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°Go to the Roberts Group now! Something has happened! Something huge!¡± After ending the call, Nathaniel barked orders at Sonny and the others to return to their posts and wait for further instructions. He then hurried over to Roberts Group. As it was the end of the workday, most of the employees had already left, making it easy for Nathaniel to reach the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor without any interruption. Upon opening the door, he immediately noticed that the entire office had undergone a makeover. Gone was the sleek ck and white decor he had grown ustomed to. The room now had a green sofa and table cloth. The shade of green was so unappealing that it made Nathaniel subconsciously wrinkle his nose in distaste. Sitting with her back to him at the desk was a slender figure. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mr. Roberts, long time no see!¡± Upon hearing him open the door and walk in, the woman swiveled around in the chair, and looked at him with a bright smile. ¡°Surprise! Are you shocked to find me sitting in your seat?¡± Nathaniel gritted his teeth and fixed his gaze on the woman before him. It had been over two weeks since theyst saw each other, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice how stunning she looked. Her lips were alwaysced with arrogance and sensuality when she smiled, but her gaze towards him was icy. Despite his desperate search for her, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t find it within himself to smile upon seeing this person sitting right in front of him, safe and sound. Chapter 346 While he stared at Lucinda, she also gazed at him. He appeared to have lost weight during their time apart, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he had been through. Lucinda sneered as she caught Nathaniel¡¯s dark gaze on her. ¡°Are you disappointed to see that not only have I survived, but I have also driven the Roberts family to bankruptcy and then taken over Roberts Group?¡± Nathaniel remained silent, his dark eyes locked onto hers. Lucinda grew increasingly irritated by his unflinching stare. Despite having lost everything, Nathaniel still managed to act calm and indifferent. But she was bent on shattering his pride. ¡°And that¡¯s not all. I have also sent your beloved fiancee, Eleanor and herckey Flynn to jail. The Roberts family mansion now also belongs to me. ¡± With her elbow on her desk, Lucinda propped up her chin with her hand and shot a sly smile towards the man standing a few feet away. Beneath her innocent and charming facadey a devious heart. Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained frigid. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had been scouring the mountains from Forden to Gliethien for over two weeks in search of Lucinda. And for what? Only to have her ask Cyrus to send Graham¡¯s men to hunt him down and even engineer the downfall of the Roberts family. She was beyond unreasonable! ¡°Why?¡± When Nathaniel spoke, his voice was still hoarse from the fever he had some days ago and anger flickered in his deep ck eyes. Lucinda¡¯s face turned dark. When she brought up the bankruptcy of the Roberts family, Nathaniel remained silent. It wasn¡¯t until she spoke about his dear Eleanor that he showed any reaction at all. ¡°You are aware of what you have done. ¡± Nathaniel was perplexed and his eyes were filled with rage. But Lucinda didn¡¯t let his anger get to her. She had another surprise prepared for him, and she couldn¡¯t wait to share it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 347 ¡°To celebrate your return, I have another gift for you,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°And no, it¡¯s not the news of the Roberts family¡¯s bankruptcy. ¡± She casually reached into one of her drawers and pulled out a document, and then slid it across the desk to Nathaniel. Nathaniel walked to the desk, picked up the document and read through it carefully. What he read was beyond absurd. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk with anger. ¡°Why do you think I would ever sign this?¡± Lucinda took a sip of her coffee. ¡°I was a full-time housewife in the Roberts family for three years. Now, if you serve as my private servant for a year, you¡¯d get Roberts Group and the house back. It¡¯s a pretty good deal, don¡¯t you think? Or are you not up for it?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t seem fazed by her proposal. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I won¡¯t need a year to get the Roberts Group back,¡± he replied confidently. But Lucinda wasn¡¯t so easily deterred. She pped her hands and said, ¡°That¡¯s impressive. You could probably make that happen, but your mother and sister have already signed a work contract. Do you really not care about them?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face grew colder. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s appalling to threaten me with them?¡± Their auras matched in strength. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Why should I deal with your family ethically since you are being so rigid? It is you who is not putting yourself in your ce. You think you have the right to bargain with me? You have no other option but to sign this agreement, because this is the debt you owe me for those three years I spent with you!¡± Debt? It was his indifference that had hurt her.N?velDrama.Org content. His negligence gave room for Amanda and Vivien to bully Lucinda for years, not to mention what Eleanor had der. Nathaniel didn*t say anything. He had always seen Eleanor as the little girl who had saved him many years ago. He made it his duty to protect her when she wanted him to. And when she had expressed her desire to be his wife, he had agreed to it without hesitation. Chapter 348 In that sense, he did owe Lucinda. Nathaniel had been wanting to divorce Lucinda for a long time, but because of Logan, he had been forced to dy it and ended up wasting three years of her life.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sign. ¡± He picked up the pen on the desk and signed his name on the right corner of the document immediately. He thought that would be the end of it. But to his surprise, Lucinda pulled out a small gift box from the drawer and presented it to him. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°This is for you too. Open it and take a look. ¡± Nathaniel grew suspicious as he took hold of the gift box and pried it open. Inside, he found a syringe that was about the size of a little finger. The syringe contained a strange, transparent substance. It didn¡¯t look like anything good. With a furrowed brow, Nathaniel red at the syringe. Lucinda noticed his expression and quickly chimed in to exin herself. ¡°I know that you¡¯re a skilled fighter, and I can¡¯t take you on in a physical fight. So I have to take precautions. ¡± It was truly not something good! Nathaniel¡¯s expression grew even more serious as he considered what he was holding in his hand. Lucinda seemed to understand his thoughts and quickly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not poison or anything. It¡¯s just a drug that will make you weak for the next two months. You¡¯ll still be able to do the household chores and everything else. Well, you¡¯ll feel some pain while the injection is active in your system, but that¡¯s it. You also have to take another one every two months. ¡± Despite the seriousness of the situation, Lucinda seemed almost nonchnt about it all. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She smiled as though they were simply discussing what to have for dinner. Lucinda paid no attention to the fact that Nathaniel¡¯s demeanor was growing colder by the moment. He shot her a warning nce with his piercing eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared? You do realize that if you push me too far, I could easily attack you right now, right?¡± Lucinda was unfazed. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh please, we¡¯re in my territory now. If you make a move, the bodyguards in this building will swarm in and take you down. I know you¡¯re strong enough to take on ten men, but what about twenty? Thirty?¡± She paused for a while and then shed an evil grin. Chapter 349 ¡°Do you want to find that out?¡± Nathaniel said nothing. Their eyes locked in a fiery stare-down that neither of them was willing to back down from. ¡°Take note, once you have been beaten and are weak, I¡¯ll still have someone inject that drug into your body. You signed the agreement, remember? You have to do what I say. So, do you want to take the injection willingly or do I have to make you?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Lucinda had given him no option, really. Standing for so long had made him dizzy and he could feel blood oozing from his open wound again. The blood had dyed his white shirt and the stickiness against his skin was driving him insane. Luckily, his ck suit jacket hid the wound from Lucinda¡¯s prying eyes. Nathaniel bit his lip, trying to steady his breath and not show any sign of difort. It was just one year, and he could totally handle it. With determination, he picked up the syringe, rolled up his sleeves, and injected the liquid into his arm without a second thought.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda watched him silently, her brow furrowing as she witnessed Nathaniel inflict pain on himself. How arrogant he was! She had heard that the injection was excruciatingly painful. She wanted to see just how long Nathaniel could bear it. In just a matter of seconds, Nathaniel emptied the liquid into his body. He winced as the syringe dropped to the floor. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathaniel bit down hard on his lip that it bled. His entire body was hit with a searing pain, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. The pain was so intense that it felt Like every inch of his body was aching, and to make things worse, he had an open wound on his waist. The painsted for about two minutes but felt like an eternity before it finally subsided. However, the relief was short-lived as exhaustion quickly set in. Nathaniel was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. His legs wobbled, causing him to fall to the floor like a leaf in the wind. His ears were ringing as hey there weakly with his eyes closed. As the ringing in his ears faded away, Nathaniel heard the woman¡¯s voice. It was crisp and pleasant. Chapter 350 ¡°Told ya there¡¯ll be intense pain caused by the drug upon injection. ¡± Nathaniel hung his head weakly,pressing his thin lips in pain. When he shut his eyes, his long eyshes fluttered slightly which was a clear sign of his agony. As the pain finally began to subside, Nathaniel heard the sound of high heels drawing closer. Lucinda squatted down to lift his chin and look at him closely. Unlike his usual arrogant look, his face was now pale and weak, which only seemed to fuel Lucinda¡¯s desire to bully him. Nathaniel opened his eyes slightly which revealed a hint of vulnerability in them. It was a rare sight! She stared at him with delight and taunted, ¡°Good boy, now call me ¡®master¡¯. Her mockery caused a wave of humiliation to wash over Nathaniel. He red at her and mustered all his strength to pull away from her grip, stubbornly turning his face away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His eyes zed with fury. She stopped pushing him, releasing her grip on him. Nathaniel had always been full of himself, and it was no surprise that he struggled to adjust to the situation quickly. Thus, it was her job to patiently train him to be apliant servant. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda got up and left the weak man lying on the floor, allowing him to recover from the pain. She returned to her desk and immersed herself in work. Besides managing Angle Intl, she now had to handle the Roberts Group¡¯s business too. Tess had almost destroyed thepany by firing most of thepetent workers. This has left Lucinda with a lot to handle. As the day turned to night, she worked tirelessly until eight in the evening. The only sound in the office was the constant tapping of her fingers on the keyboard. After turning off theputer, Lucinda massaged her aching neck. It had been over an hour, and Nathaniel hadn¡¯t moved an inch. What game was he ying? Chapter 351 She sauntered towards him to check on his condition. Hey on the floor like a cowering animal with his eyes shut tightly. His furrowed brows suggested that he was in immense pain, even in his sleep. Lucinda wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Stop pretending, Nathaniel. Get up,¡± she demanded. But he scowled and remained still. This condition was unnatural. Something was off. Although the drug she had him inject himself would have initially caused him agony, it had been over an hour already.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Unless¡­ She reached out to remove his jacket but inadvertently touched his waist. The man let out a painful groan. His already furrowed brows deepened even more. A wound on his waist? Lucinda noticed this and wanted to remove his shirt to check, but he grabbed her wrist suddenly. Nathaniel woke up. Although he was still woozy from the pain, his reflexes kicked in. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucinda pulled her hand away from him and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already healed,¡± he replied. His tone was just as cold as hers. Afterwards, the room fell into an awkward silence. Lucinda simply asked, in case he would drop dead the next second. It didn¡¯t matter to him if she was really being kind because he didn¡¯t appreciate it anyway. ¡°You look good enough to get up and move around now so get up and follow me. ¡± Lucinda then grabbed her bag and pushed the door open without bothering to look back at him. ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be stranded here or go home by foot, you better follow me,¡± Lucinda replied sternly. Chapter 352 Going home? He was momentarily confused. When he lifted up his head, Lucinda had already walked far ahead of him. After a moment of rest, he felt a little better and quickly got up and followed her. Lucinda led him back to the vi where they lived for the past three years. When he offered to give her the vi after they divorced, she saw it as herpensation from him. Who would turn down free money, after all? She never thought she¡¯d set foot in the ce again. Let alone with Nathaniel by her side. This time, though, she didn¡¯t love him anymore and could make him do anything she wished. Lucinda stood in front of the door at the vi and looked at Nathaniel. ¡°Listen up, from now on, you¡¯re the only servant here. You must cook dinner for me every day before I return. Whether I eat it or not, ensure that you set the table. When I¡¯m out, clean the entire house and keep it spotless. And when Ie home from work, you better be waiting at the door to take my coat and thank me for my hard work!¡± She grinned wider with each word, relishing her newfound power over him. On the other hand, Nathaniel¡¯s expression grew dark. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As a proud man, Nathaniel knew he shouldn¡¯t do anything Lucinda just asked. It was a vicious revenge. She was trying to humiliate him! ¡°You are trampling on my dignity!¡± Nathaniel muttered through gritted teeth. Lucinda justughed. ¡°What do you expect a servant to do? Did you think I¡¯d support you while you just sit around all day? You should¡¯ve thought this through before you signed the agreement. You won¡¯t keep to your words? It¡¯s toote to back out now. ¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel¡¯s face grew even darker as he red at her. But Lucinda wasn¡¯t intimidated. Instead, she was amused. She wasn¡¯t weak like she used to be. No matter how fierce he appeared now, to her, he was just a toothless wolf. Chapter 353 ¡°Feeling humiliated already? Women do housework, and people think it¡¯s only natural. Now I ask you to do the same, does that make you less of a man?¡± She snorted and went on, ¡°Whether you like it or not, you have to do all the things I did for you three years ago!¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. He was momentarily at a loss for words. He knew that Amanda had always been hostile to Lucinda, but had she gone as far as deliberately firing all the servants and making only Lucinda do all the chores? At that time, when he got back from work every day, the house was usually tidy and there was always food on the table, but he never paid any attention to who got those done. After all, he had never wanted to marry Lucinda in the first ce. He had been forced into it by his grandfather and had always chosen to ignore her existence. He had even made fun of her on asion when he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Lucinda noticed Nathaniel¡¯s absent-mindedness and waved her hand in front of his face to get his attention. ¡°You need to understand that when you try to do three years of work in just one year, the workload multiplies,¡± she added. Nathaniel shook his head and sneered. She couldn¡¯t let things go without revenge. Lucinda walked passed him and didn¡¯t notice his expression. She suddenly remembered something and said, ¡°Oh, I forgot to buy a washing machine. You¡¯ll have to wash the clothes by hand. Remember to separate them by material and not mix them up. ¡± Nathaniel watched as Lucinda walked away, feeling frustrated with herme excuse. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°A washing machine? I recall that when I handed over the house to you, there was a woman named Vivian who helped you with everything. She even reced all the furniture and appliances in the house.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After her excuse was detected, Lucinda turned around and gave Nathaniel a cold stare. She didn¡¯t mind letting him know what really happened. She had intentionally given the washing machine to the orphanage. She believed that the kids in the orphanage needed it more than he did. Both of them walked silently into the hall. Lucinda instinctively touched the wall and turned on the Lights. The house was structured the same, the living room was bright, but the furniture and decor were different from what was there before. Without saying a word, Lucinda headed straight for the kitchen, and Nathaniel followed behind her. As she rummaged through a cab in the kitchen, she pulled out a thick book and handed it to Nathaniel. Chapter 354 ¡°This is the cookbook. From this moment, every meal you cook must be in ordance with this book. Each meal should include one meat dish, one vegetable dish, and one soup, and you cannot repeat any meal. ¡± He took the book and flipped through a few pages roughly. He didn¡¯t object, so Lucinda checked her watch and realized that it was already half-past eight. She hadn¡¯t eaten dinner. ¡°You¡¯ll start cooking tonight. Let me know when dinner is set. You are not allowed on the third floor but you can choose a bedroom of your choice on the second floor. She then walked upstairs to the study. She still had so much work to get done. Nathaniel finally got some relief when he saw Lucinda walk upstairs. He bent over in pain and supported himself with the table. The blood on his white shirt had dried up, sticking the shirt to the wound. He soaked a towel in hot water and spread it on it. Then he pulled the shirt from his body carefully. He took off his shirt quickly to wash the blood away, trying to prevent Lucinda from noticing. He would normally have been able to effortlessly wring his clothes dry, but at that moment, the drug he was injected with made him very weak. He had no other option but to slip on the damp shirt and the dark suit jacket. If Lucinda didn¡¯t look at it closely, she would not notice it. Afterward, he feltpletely drained, like he had used up all his energy. Nathaniel¡¯s body reacted strongly to that drug in particr. He had stalled for over thirty minutes before he finally mustered some strength and began to cook. Despite the agony, Nathaniel started studying the cookbook. He opened the refrigerator and discovered it was packed with all sort of fresh ingredients. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was apparent that Lucinda had meticulously nned everything. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes became gloomy, and nobody could tell what was on his mind. In the study upstairs, Lucinda sat in front of herputer, wholly focused. The talent show she had founded for the girls¡¯ team had aired its third episode and had been a hot topic on the Inte ever since. Her friend Noelle, whom she knew from the orphanage, continued topete in the program after her recovery. It seemed that Noelle was unaffected. She quickly returned to her usual state, and her ranking had remained steady in the top fifteen. Barring any unforeseen events, she should be able to secure a ce in the finals. It looked like everything was moving in a positive direction. After she understood how the program was going, she called Jaliyah. ¡°I arranged for both of them to clean the floor tonight. Vivien yelled so loudly and she even insulted you. So I locked them in the basement again. Chapter 355 Lucinda replied in a serious tone, ¡°You absolutely did the right thing. Since they became servants, you should discipline them ording to the regtions for servants. If they refuse toply, you can penalize them ordingly. However, you must also monitor the male servants in the house. Despite the situation, I won¡¯t allow them to entertain any nasty thoughts. ¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Ross. Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it,¡± Jaliyah promised. As the window wasn¡¯t closed, Lucinda suddenly smelled burning. The smell appeared to be emanating from downstairs. Lucinda was horrified when she ended the call and immediately ran down the stairs.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The sight of the kitchen which was filled with thick smoke startled her. As Nathaniel attempted to fan the smoke away with his hands, he got choked and coughed. Lucinda was left stunned. ¡°I told you to cook, not to burn down the house. ¡± She covered her mouth and nose, rushed into the kitchen, turned off the gas range, and switched on the range hood and exhaust fan. After some time, the smell slowly dissipated. Lucinda looked at the charred contents in the pot and asked Nathaniel, ¡°What were you cooking?¡± He responded truthfully, ¡°Spareribs with brown sauce. ¡± Lucinda peeked at the contents in the pot again and was astounded. ¡°Did you use a whole bottle of sauce? And now it¡¯spletely burned! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Didn¡¯t you even read the cookbook?¡± Nathaniel replied helplessly, ¡°I followed the cookbook. It said to cook it with a low heat for one and a half hours, but I thought it was taking too long, so I turned up the heat. ¡± ¡°So these are all burnt. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t respond. He felt that she was just taunting him. Lucinda had no words. She sighed and asked, ¡°Do you think that I should eat this for dinner?¡± ¡°I prepared another simple dish. ¡± She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where?¡± Nathaniel then led her to the dining table. The dish looked somewhat normal in color. Lucinda sighed and decided to give it a try. Chapter 356 She didn¡¯t have any other option. As she seemed interested, Nathaniel pulled out a chair for her and walked to the kitchen to bring the tableware. Lucinda stared at him in confusion. Just an hour ago, he seemed embarrassed by the idea of doing house chores, and now he was serving her obediently. Nathaniel returned with the utensils and stood quietly aside as she ate. He appeared verypliant. Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. She picked up a piece of vegetable, but she noticed a strange glint in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. Her intuition kept telling her that something was off. She furrowed her brows and was about to put the food in her mouth. Nathaniel raised his eyebrows with anticipation. However, as soon as their eyes met, his expression turned cold again. She set her fork aside and decided to yfully test him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a bite first?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathaniel¡¯s head hung low as he responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Even with his bead down, Lucinda saw through his facade and knew he was only pretending to be obedient. She smiled wryly and spoke sternly. ¡°In this vi, I am the master, and you are the servant. I order you toe here immediately. Sit down!¡± Nathaniel thought if he continued to refuse, Lucinda would sense that something was wrong. Frowning, he went to the kitchen and retrieved another set of tableware. Lucinda watched Nathaniel pick up a carrot and put it in his mouth. He chewed it twice and then swallowed.N?velDrama.Org content. His actions were graceful, natural, and smooth. Nathaniel said, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Would you like to try some now?¡± Chapter 357 Resting her chin on one hand and pointing at the dish, Lucinda said, ¡°Now finish the whole te. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression changed briefly before he smiled again. ¡°As my master, this should be your dinner. I cannot deprive you of the pleasure. ¡± Lucinda was bored of small talk. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll call the bodyguards and get them to help you. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± His eyes narrowed, and Nathaniel red at her. ¡°Are you trying to use your power to control me?¡± She didn¡¯t deny his usation. ¡°Yes, and there are plenty of ways to deal with disobedient servants.N?velDrama.Org content. Will you eat, or do you need to be force fed?¡± He resigned himself to his impossible situation, but he resented her continuous gaze. Nathaniel¡¯s face darkened. He had always been a proud man over the years, yet Lucinda had sessfully challenged him four times in a single afternoon. He hated her! She smiled as if she had done nothing wrong. Was he too narrow-minded? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He couldn¡¯t refuse her given the current situation. He picked up the fork and brought another bite to his lips. He didn¡¯t notice the trembling of his arms. He took a deep breath and put the food into his mouth. It was hard to swallow. The strange smell repelled him. Hoping to teach Lucinda a lesson and relieve some of his anger, he had poured all the vorings he could find into the food. But she hadn¡¯t eaten any of it. Judging from her faint smile, she had probably already seen through his prank. Still, he didn¡¯t give up. He behaved as though the food was delicious, even though his stomach rebelled. At some point, he fled to the kitchen and vomited. Lucinda pped her hands. She admired his endurance. He avoided vomiting until his third mouthful. Did he think he could trick her? Chapter 358 Nathaniel was childish and petty. ¡°Mr. Roberts, it¡¯s wrong to waste food. You will have no dinner tonight as punishment. ¡± Even after purging his stomach, Nathaniel continued retching. He heard what Lucinda said but didn¡¯t respond. His mouth tasted sour, and his throat burned. He had no intention of eating again that day. But Lucinda did. By nine o¡¯clock in the evening, she was hungry. But she did not count on Nathaniel¡¯s cooking skills. Instead, she cooked noodles herself. The pot on the stove was burnt. She found another in the cupboard. She boiled the water and put in the noodles. She made it look easy. Nathaniel watched her from the door. Her unrushed concentration entranced him. If he could turn back time and start again, would everything be different? If he hadn¡¯t agreed to divorce her, it might have been nice to live such a peaceful life¡­ He shook away these thoughts and smiled sardonically. If Lucinda knew what he was thinking, she would probably say, ¡°Son of a bitch! You do not deserve me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had signed an agreement with her, and now he was only her servant. Lucinda prepared the spicy noodles while Nathaniel was lost in his thoughts. There was only one helping. She didn¡¯t even leave anything for him. The pot was empty. How heartless she was to deny him dinner. Nathaniel felt ufortable watching Lucinda enjoy her food and was about to head to the second floor to find himself a bedroom. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Stand here and watch me finish.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Chapter 359 His expression frosty, Nathaniel stood where she asked. He didn¡¯t understand why she wanted him to stay until the smell of noodles filled his nose. They smelled amazing¡­ And she enjoyed the food¡­ Nathaniel swallowed unconsciously, but he kept his expression neutral. His stomach was empty, and the smell made him swoon. It was torture to make him watch her eat. Only then did he understand why she told him to stay. When Lucinda had finished, she wiped her mouth gracefully with a napkin and looked at Nathaniel¡¯s sullen face. ¡°Remember to clean the kitchen before you go to bed. Make sure it¡¯s as clean as it was before either of us cooked. Don¡¯t ck off. ¡± Lucinda stood up and was about to go upstairs when, through the corner of her eye, she saw Nathaniel¡¯s white shirt. She frowned, strode toward him, and pulled his cor. There was a pink stain. Was it blood? Nathaniel exined, ¡°It¡¯s the spareribs. I tried to wash it out, but it¡¯s a stubborn stain.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± She didn¡¯t believe him. But when she pinched the material, her hand became wet. She looked at Nathaniel again and showed him the water on her hand. ¡°I cleaned it because it was dirty,¡± Nathaniel said. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda couldn¡¯t understand why he lied. If he was injured, he could have said something before. Why would he hide it from her? Did he believe she would have no pity, perhaps even rub salt in his wound? She sneered. Maybe he had a point. If she was angry enough, she might do that. Since Nathaniel didn¡¯t want to tell her, Lucinda decided not to ask. She turned around and went upstairs. When she passed a cab in the living room, she took out the medical kit and put it in a conspicuous ce. Then she went to her room without a backward nce. Chapter 360 Nathaniel saw her actions and was surprised. Did she just figure out he was injured from the wet pink shirt or¡­ Did she already know? Did she know about the people Graham sent to kill him?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Who was she really? How many secrets did she keep from him? Nathaniel stared after her. He felt full of doubt. No one was there to see his eyes darken. Lucinda took a shower. As soon as she finished, she heard a knock at the door. There were only two people living in the vi. Lucinda knew who it was, and she pulled on her pajamas quickly. Another knock at the door was heard. The noise disturbed her. Lucinda opened the door with an unfriendly face. ¡°What is it?¡± Nathaniel was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to change clothes so quickly. . She wore pink pajamas with a cute cartoon print; her hair was wet, and her skin looked perfect without makeup. Her lips were pink and full. Yet her eyes stared at him unhappily. She looked¡­ cute! Nathaniel Lowered his eyes and put away the thoughts that entered his mind. ¡°My Luggage is at Belkeep Vi. I want to go and collect it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda frowned and checked the time. It was already eleven o¡¯clock. It was sote. Was he really nning to collect his luggage? How naive did he think she was? ¡°I won¡¯t allow it,¡± Lucinda said firmly, almost closing the door on Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°Wait¡­¡± He instinctively reached out to stop the door from shutting. But it ended up mping onto his hand, causing him intense pain and making him break into a sweat. Chapter 361 Lucinda was startled. ¡°Are you a dummy? Why did you stop the door with your hand?¡± It must be so painful! Nathaniel cradled his injured hand and couldn¡¯t help but feel a Little wronged. ¡°Now that I¡¯m injured, can I at least finish what I was saying? Although I have signed an agreement, you can¡¯t take away my rights. So¡­¡± Lucinda cut him off. ¡°Spare me the crap. ¡± ¡°I want to return to the Belkeep Vi. ¡± Nathaniel stated immediately, furrowing his brows. This was the same expression that he always wore when he was in charge. The drug he took made his skin paler and his expression looked delicate. Despite being 6. 2 feet tall, Nathaniel didn¡¯t appear intimidating when he was standing in front of Lucinda. He was now more like a gentle and obedient giant dog. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Nathaniel when she saw his injured hand. But as soon as he spoke, she realized what he was trying to do. He was trying to make her pity him by getting himself hurt. She wouldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted! No way! ¡°No way. Leave here now and go to bed. I¡¯ll tell the bodyguards to get your luggage tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Hey. Nathaniel started to speak, but the door mmed shut before he could say more. He immediately frowned. ¡°Heartless and vicious. ¡± He then made his way down to the first floor, intending to check the gate. But before he could even step into the garden, two bodyguards appeared out of nowhere, blocking his path. ¡°You are not permitted to go outte at night, Mr. Roberts.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Please return to your room. ¡± Nathaniel had no choice but to obey. Chapter 362 It was clear that Lucinda was watching his every move, and her guards were always on high alert. He nced at his phone and saw that Sonny had called him. After quickly deleting the call record, he switched off his phone. These past few days had been rough.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel had been searching the mountains and had even gotten injured. Today, he had been tortured by Lucinda, and was absolutely drained. Nathaniel fell asleep immediately he hit the bed. However, after some hours, he was suddenly awakened by the sound of a bird singing outside his window. He instantly jolted up in bed and sat up in the dark. ¡®s BunnyBookery He knew that that was their signal. Sonny was trying tomunicate with him. Rising from the bed, Nathaniel walked over to the window. Just then, the chandelier above him switched on, illuminating the room. When he turned, his eyes met Lucinda leaning against the door, gazing at him with a small smile on her Lips. Nathaniel froze and they both stared at each other. He couldn¡¯t believe that his awareness to his environment had diminished after he took the injection. He didn¡¯t even notice hering in. Lucinda simply smiled. Her eyes were sharp and focused as she continued to look at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± The corners of Nathaniel¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I¡¯m a bit hungry, and that¡¯s why I can¡¯t fall asleep. I was nning to head to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°Why did you walk to the window then?¡± Lucinda arched an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Will you jump down to find some food?¡± Something had tipped her off when she heard the bird singing outside. She had set the highest level of security in the yard that a fly couldn¡¯t even get in. How could a bird have gotten in then? Nathaniel remained silent. He was unable toe up with a good excuse to refute her. Lucinda decided not to push the matter any further. Chapter 363 ¡°It¡¯s already one in the morning. I suggest you get some sleep. You need to be up by six to make breakfast. Don¡¯t try any tricks this time, or you¡¯ll be going hungry all day. ¡± She turned on her heels and headed back up to the third floor. Sonny didn¡¯t make any more sound. He might have sensed that something was off. Nathaniel pulled the curtain shut and concluded that he would contact Sonnyter. The next morning, Nathaniel awoke early, following Lucinda¡¯s orders. Descending the stairs, he was met with bodyguards bustling in and out of the living room, carrying things inside. ¡®s BunnyBookery As he approached, he saw his luggage. It was delivered here so early. A bodyguard caught sight of Nathaniel and gestured towards the luggage with a smirk. ¡°Mr. Roberts, please take your luggage upstairs before Miss Ross wakes up. She doesn¡¯t like mess and will not be pleased to see it. ¡± Nathaniel gave no response. He understood that the bodyguard was intentionally making things hard for him. With his current physical condition, he knew he would lose all his strength half way struggling to carry the Luggage upstairs. And he had to prepare breakfast for Lucinda before she woke up.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The bodyguard saw that Nathaniel didn¡¯t move and mocked, ¡°Mr. Roberts, h ow could a man be such a weakling? But still, if you¡¯re really weak, it¡¯s okay to ask us for help. ¡± Nathaniel red back and snatched up one of the luggage, determined not to let them win. As Lucinda emerged from her room, she spotted Nathaniel drenched in sweat with his white shirt hugging his toned abs. Though she acknowledged his attractive physique, she was no Longer attracted to him. ¡°Is breakfast ready?¡± she asked. ¡°I have one more box to go. Give me a minute. ¡± Nathaniel grunted, as if talking would make him even more tired. Lucinda nodded and walked downstairs to the Living room. Suddenly, she realized that the medical kit she had taken out the cab the night before was gone. She looked away and sat silently on the sofa watching the TV show. A few minutester, Nathaniel returned, freshened up and wearing clean clothes. As he passed by Lucinda, he didn¡¯t even look her way and disappeared into the kitchen. Chapter 364 Lucinda assumed he had yet to start making breakfast and made her way to him. However, to her surprise, Nathaniel emerged from the kitchen carrying two steaming dishes. He set them down on the table before heading back to bring the other dish and tableware. Lucinda watched him in awe. In just one night, this man had effortlessly adapted to her every demand. Just this morning he lifted heavy loads and cooked breakfast. He had even managed to arrange his time so perfectly to solve the hardship she created for him. This man was something else. Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was hiding something. Lost in thought, she barely noticed as Nathaniel finished setting up the table and stood obediently to the side, waiting for her to sit. With his demeanor, Lucinda had felt that he was being strangely obedient. There was something about him that made her suspicious. It made her wonder if he was secretly scheming something. Although she had these thoughts, she sat down quietly and picked up the spoon to taste the food. The cereal was runny, and the salt was barely noticeable in the eggs. Nheless, it was more edible than the unappetizing dinner from the previous night so Lucinda decided not to make a fuss about it. She actually took a few bites before cing down her utensils. Nathaniel stepped in and took the leftovers to the kitchen and then cleaned the table up. It was still early. Lucinda sat on the couch to watch TV and munch on some fruit. Every once in a while, she nced at Nathaniel who was wiping the floor. She was in a good mood and therefore had a good appetite. Amanda had once intentionally made things difficult for Lucinda. She went as far as forbidding Lucinda from using the mop and insisted that it would be cleaner if she cleaned with her hands bit by bit. However, things had taken aplete turn, and Amanda¡¯s beloved son was now squatting before the very woman she despised the most to wipe the floor. She sure never saw thating. Lucinda relished in this fact. She smiled and leisurely put a cherry into her mouth.N?velDrama.Org content. Just then, her phone rang. It was Zaniyah calling. ¡°Boss, Enoch is causing a scene in your office,¡± Zaniyah said frantically. ¡°He demands an exnation from you. And he said that he wouldn¡¯t leave until he got one!¡± Chapter 365 ¡°I see,¡± Lucinda said after a moment¡¯s silence. ¡°All right. ¡± But hadn¡¯t Tess tricked that old fox, Enoch, out of Forden? Why was he back? And so soon, too? As her mind swirled with these questions, her eyes instinctively drifted to Nathaniel, who was diligently wiping the floor. For some absurd reason, he looked better this way than he usually did. His white dress shirt and ck trousers highlighted his broad shoulders and toned waist, and he looked somewhat¡­ grounded. Attainable, to a degree. He had changed drastically from being a cold, domineering CEO to a humble manservant. And he appeared to be taking to the change well, so much so that Lucinda started to wonder if he had done anything like this before. Was it possible that he had gone through a simr degree of humiliation in the past?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Otherwise, how could he put up with this situation? Because he was so tall, Nathaniel had to get down on his knees with his legs crossed at the ankles behind him. He hadn¡¯t been down there very long, but his forehead was already beaded with sweat, and Lucinda btedly noticed that he was biting his lower lip from the exertion. Clearly, he was tired and ufortable. Perhaps even hurt. His waist¡­ Lucinda took a deep breath and walked up to him. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing,¡± she said in an indifferent tone. ¡°Come with me to thepany. You can resume with your task when we get back. ¡± She turned to leave as soon as she finished speaking, but she still managed to catch the fleeting look of relief that crossed Nathaniel¡¯s face. He gingerly got to his feet as he rubbed his knees and then his waist. Lucinda said nothing more. She turned away and walked out of the house, with Nathaniel close at her heels. In the Roberts Group. They arrived at the CEO¡¯s office to find that the door was slightly ajar. ¡°Call her and ask where the hell she is,¡± Enoch thundered, his tone arrogant and demanding. ¡°Tell her toe and meet with me right this instant! There are still plenty of us in the Roberts family who are alive and kicking. That incapable brat has no right to¡­¡± Lucinda paused outside the door and listened to the man rant for a while. Then she turned to Nathaniel and asked, ¡°Do you know what to do once we¡¯re inside?¡± He nodded readily. Chapter 366 ¡°Tell him the truth. ¡± Satisfied with his answer, Lucinda reached for the knob and opened the door wide. She looked straight at Enoch, who was huffing as he sat on the sofa. ¡°Hello, Mr. Roberts. It¡¯s been a while since west saw each other, but your foul temper is still the same. It¡¯s no wonder that Logan is reluctant to hand the Roberts Group over to you. His misgivings are well-founded. ¡± Her words definitely hit a nerve, and Enoch froze and seethed. He had always resented the fact that his father never recognized his abilities, and to have itid down in the open by Lucinda, of all people¡­ He was livid. ¡°I am your elder! How dare you speak to me Like that?¡± Lucinda plopped down on the sofa opposite his and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s true that a respectable elder deserves courtesy, but we both know that doesn¡¯t apply to you. Respect begets respect, as they say. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Enoch roared furiously. They were both seated, so they should be in more or less equal footing. But Lucinda¡¯s calmposure made her appear far superior to Enoch. Enoch opened his mouth to berate her some more, but then he finally caught sight of the familiar figure standing behind Lucinda. Wasn¡¯t this Nathaniel, who had been out of the picture for some time now? ¡°Nathaniel!¡± he eximed. ¡°When did you return? You¡¯re here, and yet you allowed this woman to snatch thepany from under your nose?¡± ¡°Uncle Enoch,¡± Nathaniel said with a nk expression. ¡°I only came back yesterday afternoon. By that time, it is already toote. ¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Enoch mmed his fist on the coffee table. ¡°Your grandfather gave you forty percent of the total shares. Besides, you¡¯ve been in charge of the business for years! You¡¯ve never had qualms about wielding your authority over the shareholders. How can you just stand by and let this woman take your position away?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t even flinch and was all nonc hnce as he exined, ¡°Aside from the fifteen percent that you own, she has bought all the other shares. As it currently stands, she is thergest shareholder of the Roberts Group. ¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Enoch¡¯s face twisted in confusion. How could it be? This waspletely different from what Tess had told him. At that moment, Zaniyah stepped forward and calmly ced some documents on the table. They were records detailing thepany¡¯s shares. Enoch grabbed them and pored over them carefully, his face darkening with each second that passed. He hadn¡¯t even been in Forden as of yesterday.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With Nathaniel out of the scene, Lucinda was the only one in a position to step in and manage thepany. But then¡­ Enoch had coveted the position of CEO for so long. He couldn¡¯t just watch Lucinda, who wasn¡¯t even a Roberts, take it away. Chapter 367 He mulled over his options for one long moment before looking up at Nathaniel. ¡°What are you doing, just standing there? Take a seat. You¡¯re the secondrgest shareholder, after all. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda turned to look at Nathaniel as well. He pursed his lips, but said nothing and merely lowered his head. He stayed in ce. Pleased with his subservience, Lucinda turned back to Enoch and shed him a grin. ¡°He is my manservant now, you see. He is not worthy of sitting with us, especially when we discuss important business matters such as this.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Enoch gaped at her in disbelief, his eyes darting frantically between Lucinda and Nathaniel. When it finally clicked in his mind, he burst out in renewed fury. ¡°You mindless fool! Did you sell yourself out to her? Why are you being so obedient to this good-for-nothing wench? You are a disgrace to the Roberts family name!¡± Enoch was a traditional man, and he was adamant about his bigoted beliefs. At first, he had been bitter about Nathaniel¡¯s undeniable potential. However, even he could not deny Nathaniel¡¯s aplishments. The young man had taken the Roberts Group to new heights since he had taken office, and soon, Enoch became content with just raking a substantial amount of dividends each year. ¡®s BunnyBookery But now¡­ now, Nathaniel was acting on the whims of a woman! Outraged, Enoch shot to his feet and lunged at Nathaniel,nding a sound p on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°You ungrateful brat! If your father and grandfather didn¡¯t teach you what you should and shouldn¡¯t do, then I shall do it on their behalf!¡± Nathaniel had anticipated this much, but he didn¡¯t dodge the blow. Unfortunately, he was too weak to withstand that single hit, and before he knew it, he lost his bnce and tumbled to the floor. He let out a muffled groan. His left cheek was rapidly swelling up, and a smidge of blood was peeking in the corner of his mouth. Lucinda hurried over and helped him up. Meanwhile, Enoch was already raising his hand again to deal Nathaniel another blow. But Lucinda acted quickly, grabbing the man¡¯s wrist and pushing him back. ¡°Let me remind you that this is not the Roberts residence. If you want to teach your nephew a Lesson, then do so in your own turf. You can drag him back to your ancestral hall for all I care, but don¡¯t you dare act up in my domain. ¡± A bodyguard soon appeared and forced Enoch back to the sofa. Chapter 368 At this point, Nathaniel was steady on his feet again. He reached up and dabbed at the blood on his mouth with his thumb. He looked as aloof as ever. He hadn¡¯t even blinked when Enoch rushed at him. Nathaniel straightened and looked ahead, his eyes unreadable. Lucinda nced at him and felt a little miffed. ¡°By the way,¡± she spat out, ring at Enoch. ¡°The mansion is no longer owned the Roberts family. It¡¯s about time that your archaic rules are abolished!¡± So this bitch had seized their family mansion as well? Enoch immediately thought of Amanda, who was yet another worthless sack of bones, and pointed a trembling finger at Nathaniel. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re doing right now? You are siding with this vicious snake! The reason why I left Forden is because I discovered that this bitch might have something to do with your grandfather¡¯s death!¡± Nathaniel finally met Enoch¡¯s gaze then. ¡°She killed your grandfather!¡± Enoch insisted through gritted teeth. ¡°And now she¡¯s just snatching away our family¡¯s properties left and right! Can¡¯t you see how devious she is? Open your eyes, damn it!¡± He paused for effect before adding, ¡°If you keep her by your side, she is bound to harm you sooner orter! Be smart about this, Nathaniel. Think about it carefully. I hope you wake up as soon as possible and make the right decision!¡± When Enoch had finished speaking, he stood with his hands sped behind his back then stormed out of the office. The moment he stepped outside, a smile reced his frown. Meanwhile, in the office, Lucinda approached Nathaniel. The corner of his mouth was swollen, and there was a red handprint on his left cheek. It spoiled his gorgeous face. How dare Enoch hit him Like that? Lucinda felt angry enough to kill Enoch. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked, inspecting the wound.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel didn¡¯t answer. It was as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had been pped. Hisck of reaction made Lucinda angry, and she grabbed his bruised cheek. He flinched and pulled away. Chapter 369 Finally, a normal reaction to pain. ¡°So, you do know how painful it is. Why didn¡¯t you dodge Enoch¡¯s attack? You had plenty of time to react. ¡± If she hadn¡¯t protected him, Enoch might have hit him even harder. How would he have dealt with being badly wounded? Nathanielpressed his lips. ¡°Where were you on the day my grandpa died?¡± Lucinda stared at him. His face was inscrutable. Was he asking for her alibi? Did part of him believe Enoch¡¯s story? Did he suspect her of killing Logan? She didn¡¯t lie. ¡°I was with Logan. Thest person he saw before he died was me. ¡± ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Lucinda was silent for a while. Logan had asked her to protect the Roberts Group. He also said that although Nathaniel seemed cold, he was a one-woman man and that if he fell in love with her, he would do anything for her. Logan made her promise not to divorce Nathaniel. She had broken that promise. She had devoted herself to Nathaniel for three years, and he hadn¡¯t returned her love. Now she didn¡¯t want him. So, she fulfilled Logan¡¯s other request and protected the Roberts Group from a hostile takeover. Seeing that she was reticent, Nathaniel asked again, ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Lucinda leaned back.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Her eyes were cold. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. ¡± It was a provocative response, and anger ripped through him. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°Do you believe I killed Logan?¡± Chapter 370 After a moment¡¯s silence, Nathaniel said, ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡± He hadn¡¯t been fooled by Enoch. He was smarter than she had given him credit for. She rxed. When she raised her eyes, he was standing in front of her. His swollen cheek and lip spoiled his natural charm. He was a bad-tempered man but very pleasant to look at, and it was hard to ept the damage to his handsome face. She grabbed a small medical kit from a drawer and pushed it in front of him. ¡°You look ugly right now. You¡¯ll find ice in the mini refrigerator in the corner over there. Take some and deal with your cheek. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Without any hesitation, Nathaniel fetched some ice cubes, wrapped them in a piece of cloth and held it against the swelling. Lucinda sat at her desk to work. The bodyguards and Zaniyah left the room, closing the door behind them. For a while, the only sounds were her fingers on the keyboard and the asional gasps as Nathaniel applied ointment.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The atmosphere was strained. Neither of them spoke. Their cold silencested over an hour. Zaniyah knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Miss Ross, Mr. Hernandez is here to see you. ¡± Why would Brinleighe to the Roberts Group? Lucinda wondered before saying, ¡°Let him in. ¡± Nathaniel frowned. Mr. Hernandez? Who was this Mr. Hernandez? A colleague, a friend or. As Brinleigh stepped into the office, Nathaniel stood up. The two men noticed each other at the same time. Their eyes met, and their faces darkened. Nathaniel smiled when he said, ¡°I did not expect to meet the eldest son of the Hernandez family here. ¡± Brinleigh was furious. Chapter 371 He had hoped to dissuade Lucinda from signing an agreement with Nathaniel. He didn¡¯t expect her to bring the man to her office. Nathaniel shouldn¡¯t be allowed anywhere near the Roberts Group! Brinleigh squared up to him. His voice was low and threatening. ¡°Lucinda divorced you. She only signed the agreement to allow you to pay off your debt. Don¡¯t try to get back with her. Understand?¡± Brinleigh¡¯s expression was gentle, but his tone made sure Nathaniel would understand his position. When he mentioned the agreement, Nathaniel was stunned. Brinleigh knew everything. He must have a special rtionship with Lucinda. ¡°What right do you have to warn me off?¡± ¡°She is single, and I¡¯m pursuing her. I am talking to you as her future boyfriend,¡± Brinleigh replied. ¡°If she hasn¡¯t agreed yet, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little presumptuous to im her as your future girlfriend?¡± Brinleigh frowned. ¡°At least I have a chance. You have nothing!¡± Lucinda was speechless.N?velDrama.Org content. She rubbed her temples. The two men were jealous of each other, and their eyes sparkled with anger. Her office became a battlefield again. They said only women quarreled in public. Why would these two men make a scene here? They were still arguing. Nathaniel was furious. ¡°I am her ex-husband. I was closer to her than you¡¯ll ever be!¡± He held his head high as he announced. Brinleigh bristled. ¡°How many years have you known her? How much do you know about Lucinda? I grew up with her and I am sure I know her way better than you do!¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Enough!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t stand the bickering any longer. She red at Brinleigh. Chapter 372 He hade to persuade her to break off the agreement with Nathaniel, but he couldn¡¯t say that in front of Nathaniel. So, he used work as an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s about the construction of the film and television base. I went to Angle Intl to find you, but you were not there. I learned that you were in the Roberts Group, so here I am. ¡± He was here to discuss business. Lucinda turned to Nathaniel. ¡°You haven¡¯t visited your mother and sister since you returned, have you? I¡¯ll ask the bodyguards to take you to there. You canfort them. You don¡¯t want them to worry, do you?¡± Was she trying to send him away? Was she choosing Brinleigh over him? ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡± Nathaniel was enraged. Regardless, Lucinda called the bodyguards, and they took him away. When the men passed each other, Brinleigh stared at Nathaniel¡¯s bruised cheek. It was very swollen. Brinleigh smiled provocatively, as if he had won this round. Nathaniel left the office reluctantly. They took the elevator to the parking lot, and then the bodyguards shoved him into the car. By this time, Nathaniel¡¯s jealousy had subsided, but he kept thinking about what Brinleigh had said about knowing Lucinda for years.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Cyrus had said something simr. He had assumed it was simply to irritate him, and he didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. Now, Nathaniel wondered whether he had missed on something about Lucinda¡¯s past. In Lucinda¡¯s file, it said that she was raised in a welfare house. But now, two men from the most powerful families in Stastle imed to have known her since childhood. Could she also be a member of one of Stastle¡¯s big families? Then why did she live in that little welfare house in Forden where she chanced upon Logan? Later, she married Nathaniel, and then suddenly divorced him. When he went off the grid, she snatched the Roberts Group and the Roberts family¡¯s mansion, even asking Graham to have Nathaniel killed¡­ Was everything premeditated from the very beginning? But if that was the case, then was she just pretending when she asked him topensate her? Asking him topensate her for her three-year suffering was just a ruse to prevent his suspicion from being aroused, was that it? Chapter 373 Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened as he became more and more skeptical. He was so deep in thought that he didn¡¯t even realize that he had already made it to the gate of the Roberts mansion. Just as he was about to go in by himself, a thought suddenly urred to him. He turned to the two bodyguards and said, ¡°You can wait at the door. I¡¯ll go in and check on them myself. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle out soon,¡± The bodyguards shook their heads firmly. ¡°Our boss told us to keep an eye on you at all times. Mr. Roberts, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. ¡± At all times? Lucinda was such a¡­ Well, she really had her guard up against him. ¡°Fine. But when I talk to my mother and sister, can you at least stay out of earshot?¡± The two bodyguards exchanged nces and nodded in agreement. Amanda was older and hade from an ordinary family, so she knew when toy low. Jaliyah and the other servants didn¡¯t try to make things too difficult for her. Vivien, on the other hand, was young, arrogant, and had been spoiled since she was a child. She always retaliated against Jaliyah and the others, so they deliberately gave her the most arduous tasks. At present, she was ordered to clean all the toilets, including the dirty ones in the servant¡¯s quarters. Nathaniel decided to see her first. When the servants found out that Nathaniel was here, they let Vivien wait for him in the corridor. ¡®s BunnyBookery Vivien was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform, and her eyes were puffy and red, as though she had been crying for a very long time. As soon as she saw Nathaniel, she felt as though she was looking at her savior. She rushed over and threw herself into his arms, begging forfort. ¡°Nathaniel! You¡¯re finally back! Take me away from this stupid ce! This house is f@cking hell. I don¡¯t want to stay here a minute longer!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. She held his hand and was about to head for the door, but Nathaniel didn¡¯t budge. Feeling his resistance, she looked back at him in confusion. The bodyguards next to them exined, ¡°Your brother didn¡¯te here to save you. He¡¯s Miss Ross¡¯ personal servant now. ¡± ¡°What?! Her servant?¡± Vivien¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. In the blink of an eye, her hopes were ruthlessly quashed. Still, she refused to face reality. Chapter 374 ¡°How dare you give in to her?! You¡¯re my brother for Christ¡¯s sake! You¡¯re supposed to be the backbone of the Roberts family! Why are you just giving up?!¡± The bodyguards wanted to say something more, but Nathaniel silenced them with a cold re. They reluctantly shut their mouths and retreated a few steps back. As soon as Nathaniel was sure they weren¡¯t eavesdropping, he said in a low voice, ¡°Just bear with it and do what they ask. I¡¯ll get you out of here soon. ¡± Vivien cried bitterly. ¡°What can you do? You¡¯re her servant now! How are you any different from me and Mom?¡± Just then, a thought urred to her. She suddenly stopped crying, a malicious expression taking over her face. ¡°I get it now. You¡¯re her personal servant, right? So you¡¯re with her alone a lot of the time. Find an opportunity to kill her! She did this to me, so she doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± Seeing that she waspletely consumed by hatred, Nathaniel knew that she wouldn¡¯t Listen to him no matter what he said. He sighed resignedly and warned her to be obedient. Then he turned around to look for Amanda. Unwilling to give up, Vivien shouted, ¡°Nathaniel! Remember! You¡¯d better kill her! I want that bitch dead!¡± Overhearing this, the two bodyguards¡¯ faces darkened slightly. Nathaniel ignored them and went to see his mother. Amanda was in the backyard, busy getting rid of all the pesky weeds in the garden. When she saw her son standing in front of her safe and sound, she burst into tears of joy. She hugged him tightly and cried. ¡°My dear son, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Have you been eating? Why is your face so pale? Are you sick?N?velDrama.Org content. I know Lucinda hasn¡¯t been treating you well, but you have to take care of yourself. I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer!¡± She touched his face gently. Although it was barely swollen now, she still felt it. ¡°Why do you have a bruise on your cheek? Who hit you? Was it Lucinda?!¡± Nathaniel held her hand and put it down calmly. ¡°No, it was Enoch. ¡± ¡°How dare he hit you? As soon as we get ourpany back, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± Amanda¡¯s nostrils red indignantly. Chapter 375 But she quickly realized something. If Lucinda didn¡¯t try to hurt her son, then did it mean that she still had feelings for him? Amanda looked around to make sure that the two bodyguards weren¡¯t listening. Then she whispered in his ear, ¡°Nathaniel, be careful. Lucinda isn¡¯t that simple. She put Eleanor in jail and bankrupted our family. She nned it all so carefully. Tess also suspected that she mighte from a powerful background. Although Lucinda didn¡¯t admit anything, I think she¡¯s more than just an orphan. ¡± Frowning, Nathaniel listened to her quietly. ¡°You have to thoroughly investigate her. If she is really the daughter of a noble family, remarry her. Or you could just knock her up!¡± she said excitedly. After all, that was how Amanda got to marry into the Roberts family in the first ce. Although Nathaniel was an arrogant man, Amanda thought it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her handsome son to win over Lucinda¡¯s heart. NathanieLl¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you take me for? Don¡¯t ever say something like that again!¡± Amanda was unwilling to give up. ¡°Does reputation really matter at this point? If you can remarry her, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her anymore.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. And if she¡¯s really from a noble family, I¡¯ll even be her servant!¡± ¡°You are so unreasonable!¡± After shooting her a cold nce, Nathaniel turned around and left. Amanda watched him leave, seething with rage. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. Why didn¡¯t her son inherit her foresight? If he just saw things the way she did, things wouldn¡¯t have to be soplicated! Seeing that the mother-son duo had finished talking, the two bodyguards followed closely behind him again. Nathaniel walked down the hall very slowly. Now was his best chance to contact Sonny. If they returned to Lucinda¡¯s vi now, he probably wouldn¡¯t find another opportunity to do so. Thinking of this, Nathaniel ced his hand on his belly and feigned a pained expression. ¡°I need to use the bathroom. Stay here. ¡± The two bodyguards ignored his words and continued to walk behind him. It seemed they even wanted to follow him inside the bathroom. Standing at the door of the bathroom, Nathaniel stopped and turned around impatiently. ¡°This is a private house. There¡¯s only one toilet in each bathroom. Chapter 376 Do you really want to watch me do the business?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s words made the bodyguards hesitate. However, if they didn¡¯t keep an eye on him, and he ran away, Lucinda would be angry. Nathaniel exploited their indecision. Smiling, he said, ¡°All the bathroom windows have been sealed to prevent idents. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check. ¡± He entered the bathroom and demonstrated his inability to open the window. The bodyguards tested it themselves; the window would not open. They checked the rest of the bathroom. There was a vent pipe on the ceiling, but it was too narrow to amodate an adult male. Seeing that they were hesitating, Nathaniel gripped his stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t think this will be pleasant for anyone. Perhaps you should give me fifteen minutes?¡± The bodyguards agreed. ¡°You have fifteen minutes. If you¡¯re not out by then, we will break the door down regardless of what you are doing. ¡± Nathaniel nodded. The bodyguards then waited outside the door. Nathaniel quietly locked the door, stepped on the washbasin, and opened the vent pipe on the ceiling. It had been designed to disguise the opening to an escape route. The pipe looked small when closed, but when it opened, it revealed two passages, one to the rooftop and the other to the back door. When Nathaniel had entered the house, he heard a birdcall from Sonny, their pre-arranged code. The birdcall came from above, so he chose the passage to the rooftop. Although the pipe was wide enough, his height meant he had to bend his legs. By the time he reached the midway point, he was exhausted, sweaty, and the wound on his waist throbbed. But with only fifteen minutes avable, he gritted his teeth and sped up. When he opened the rooftop vent, Sonny, who had been hiding in the shadows, spotted him and ran to help. Sonny was concerned to see how badly Nathaniel trembled. Such a short climb shouldn¡¯t have caused him any problems. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good condition. You shouldn¡¯t be this tired. ¡± ¡°I was injected with a new and improved version of drug 023.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± ¡°yihat?¡± Sonny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Miss Ross injected you? She is¡­ She is too cruel. ¡± Chapter 377 Nathaniel didn¡¯t reply; he was lost in his thoughts. Lucinda hadn¡¯t told him the name of the drug. But 23 had been used on prisoners of war. Admittedly, the effects of the drug she used on him did not seem as severe. Sonny said, ¡°We should go. Our men are waiting outside, awaiting your orders. Now you are free, you must leave her. We will take whatever action you demand. ¡± Nathaniel declined the offer. ¡°Lucinda has a secret. It could have something to do with the Roberts family. I will stay by her side and look for clues. We don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll cut a long story short. ¡± Sonny nodded, and Nathaniel exined his doubts. ¡°Contact Jaxen. I believe Lucinda might be involved with one of the fourrgest ns in Stastle. Brinleigh and Cyrus attach a great deal of importance to her, which excludes the Hernandez Family and the Simmons Family from any involvement. It would also be impossible for the Payne Family to be involved. So, I need him to investigate the Shaw Family. Find out whether there is a daughter who disappeared six years ago and report back to me. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Sonny said. He paused before adding, ¡°Your uncle used Miss Ross of killing your grandfather.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Do you believe him?¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, and no. Enoch is cunning. He only said that so Lucinda and I would fight against each other and then he would benefit from that discord. But Lucinda¡¯s real identity is the key. We have to investigate her. ¡± ¡°But, if Miss Ross did all of this on purpose,¡± Sonny said, ¡°she may not be the daughter of an important family. It is equally likely that someone sent her to spy on you after they discovered your whereabouts? Judging from her ability, she might have worked as an agent. She is good at hiding. ¡± If she was a spy, it would be very difficult to uncover her real identity. After thinking for a moment, Nathaniel said, ¡°That¡¯s why I need a n B. If she really is the daughter of a big family, this could all be a coincidence. Tonight, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to test her. I will also arrange for you to meet two people in prison. ¡± Sonny nodded after Nathaniel told him the names. ¡°Go ahead then. I also have to go now. ¡± There was not much time left. Nathaniel was about to Leave. But Sonny called to him. He looked hesitant. ¡°Boss¡­¡± ¡°Just say it,¡± Nathaniel urged. ¡°Do you think Miss Ross was the girl who saved you many years ago?¡± Nathaniel lowered his eyes. ¡°She denied it. Maybe she is not that girl. I may have been mistaken. I won¡¯t know for sure until we discover her identity and uncover her past. ¡± Chapter 378 Earlier, when Nathaniel realized Flynn¡¯s attitude towards Eleanor was strange, he asked Flynn to investigate the matter, but also asked Jaxen to run a separate investigation. He learned that Eleanor had gone to Pine Street that fateful day, but at ater time, after he had already been saved by the girl. Eleanor had lied to him for more than ten years, iming that she had saved him. She took advantage of his sense of obligation and responsibility and caused him a lot of trouble. He nned to get even with her, but Lucinda had sent her to prison, and so he would leave her to rot there.N?velDrama.Org content. If the girl who had saved him was really Lucinda, then he owed her everything. Nathaniel had very mixed feelings. ¡®s BunnyBookery Outside the bathroom door, the bodyguards, Abel and Conor, had been waiting for a long time and were growing impatient. Conor put his ear against the door. It was unusually quiet inside. ¡°Abel, I don¡¯t think anyone is in there. Could Nathaniel have escaped?¡± Abel checked his watch. Fifteen minutes had passed. He knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Roberts, fifteen minutes has passed. Haven¡¯t you finished?¡± He knocked again. Still no sound from inside. Abel¡¯s face changed. He turned the doorknob and discovered it was locked. ¡°Damn it! Conor, kick the door open!¡± Conor took two steps back and kicked the lock hard, breaking the doorknob. The door swung open, revealing Nathaniel. He looked very unhappy. ¡°How dare you damage my door?¡± Conor and Abel checked the bathroom and stared at him. ¡°It belongs to Miss Ross now. We will apologize to her. But why didn¡¯t you answer when we knocked?¡± ¡°I prefer not to talk when I¡¯m dealing with physiological needs,¡± Nathaniel said nonchntly. Chapter 379 Abel and Conor were bewildered. What was he up to in there? They couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Could he have¡­ But it had only been fifteen minutes. Did he just masturbate in the bathroom? He couldn¡¯t have done that within that short period. Without even realizing it, Abel and Conor¡¯s eyes drifted towards NathanieLl¡¯s Lower body. Nathaniel noticed their shocked expressions and felt his anger start to simmer. He just went in the bathroom to pee. Nathaniel felt misunderstood but couldn¡¯t care to exin.N?velDrama.Org content. He strode over to the washbasin to clean his hands. Abel and Conor watched him wash up in silence. ¡®s BunnyBookery As men, they both understood. They decided not to make things hard for Nathaniel. Abel and Conor believed him without any doubt. After they left the Roberts family house, they returned to the Bay Vi. As soon as they arrived at the vi, Abel and Conor reminded Nathaniel of his duties before hiding themselves. ¡°Mr. Roberts, Miss Ross will be back in about four hours. You¡¯ve been out for a few hours. You better get the chores done before she returns. ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Nathaniel replied with a nk expression before pushing the door open and walking inside the vi. Lucinda ended up working an extra hour that day. The Roberts Group had taken a hit after Amanda and Tess had mismanaged it for a while. The stock market also wasn¡¯t doing as well as it used to. Lucinda had to put in extra effort to get the Roberts Group back on its feet. She was determined to restore it to its former glory so that the Green Group would be made to pay for what Tess had done sooner rather thanter. When Lucinda returned to the Bay Vi, she didn¡¯t go straight in. Instead, she called out to Abel and Conor, who were concealed by darkness. ¡°Miss Ross. ¡± Abel and Conor greeted Lucinda politely and gave their report, ¡°Mr. Roberts was well-behaved today. ¡± Lucinda was skeptical. ¡°Howe he was so obedient? You didn¡¯t let him out of your sight, did you?¡± Chapter 380 Abel and Conor replied in unison, ¡°No, we had our eyes on him the whole time. ¡± ¡°What did he say when he saw Amanda and Vivien today?¡± Abel and Conor exchanged nces before giving Lucinda the rundown. Lucinda¡¯s face remained nk. ¡°Okay, got it. You can go now,¡± she said dismissively. Once she had a general idea of what was going on, Lucinda made her way through the front yard garden and pushed open the door to the living room. ¡®s BunnyBookery The living room was well Lit and a faint smell of food lingered in the air. Nathaniel walked out of the kitchen upon hearing her enter. He grabbed her indoor slippers from the shoe cab and ced them in front of her feet. ¡°Wee home,¡± he muttered in a forced tone. She observed him silently from the doorway. His eyes were cold as if Lucinda owed him money. He might have been giving off attitude, but at least he was doing as she asked. After a long day, she was too tired to keep making things tough for him. She turned around and headed up the stairs. Nathaniel said, ¡°Dinner is ready. Come and have a taste. ¡± Lucinda turned to nce at the steaming food on the table.N?velDrama.Org content. Memories of Nathaniel mocking her as she waited on him for dinner flooded back to her. Her expression turned frostier by the second. ¡°You can eat by yourself. I¡¯ve already eaten. ¡± Turning to leave, Nathaniel stepped forward and blocked her path. His expression was odd as he asked, ¡°Did you already eat? Who did you eat with? Cyrus or Dwayne?¡± Nathaniel thought of the man he saw during the day and asked coldly, ¡°Was it Brinleigh? Did you eat with him after work?¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow. She felt uneasy. Nathaniel¡¯s tone and demeanor made it seem Like he was interrogating his wife who hade homete. ¡°You should know your ce. You¡¯re just my servant now. You don¡¯t have the right to question me about who I¡¯m eating with. ¡± She then brushed past him and made her way upstairs. As Lucinda disappeared from view, Nathaniel¡¯s anger boiled over. His thoughts turned to the mission he had for the night. As he gazed at the knife sitting innocuously in the fruit basket on the kitchen counter, his expression darkened. Chapter 381 It was three o¡¯clock in the morning.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The entire vi was shrouded in silence. Most people would be sound asleep at this time. The moonlight cast a pale glow on the man sleeping in the bed. Suddenly his eyes snapped open, devoid of any drowsiness. He got up quietly and made his way out of the room. He headed to the kitchen to retrieve the knife from the fruit basket and then continued on to the third floor. Lucinda had a restless night. She felt as though something was watching her in the dark for hours on end. The feeling was all too familiar to her. It felt so much like the same one she had the night before her divorce. Suddenly, she jolted awake, feeling a rush of wind near her ear. Acting on instinct, she reached out and grabbed the de tightly, wincing as it sliced into her palm and blood dripped onto the sheets. Despite the pain, she quickly sat up, assessing the distance between herself and the intruder before pping him hard. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The p hit the man right in the face. He grunted as he stumbled back and the knife slipped from his grip. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda knew it had to be him. No one else in the vi would dare to harm her. She tossed the knife aside and flicked on the tablemp. Sure enough, there was Nathaniel! Furious, she confronted him. ¡°Do you want to die or something? Do you really think you can take me down with your present pathetic strength?¡± Nathaniel struggled to wipe the blood from his mouth and winced as he saw the blood on the bed sheet and on Lucinda¡¯s hand. How could she be so reckless as to hold the de with her bare hand? Nathaniel felt a twinge of guilt but said nothing. Lucinda noticed the gloomy look on his face and snapped, ¡°Stop moping and go get the damn first aid kit!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Without a word, Nathaniel got up and headed downstairs to bring the kit. Chapter 382 As Nathaniel left the room, something dawned on him. A well-trained spy would have noticed the intruders immediately they walked into the room. Although Lucinda reacted fast, she wasn¡¯t swift enough. He had only been testing her tonight to see how she would react. If she had moved to kill him, he would have signaled to Sonny and the others who were lurking outside. But if she had remained calm, he would have stopped his knife before it could hurt her. But this stupid woman¡­ Nathaniel let out a heavy sigh. He pondered whether or not she was actually a spy. If not, her vendetta against the Roberts family was nothing more than a coincidence. ¡®s BunnyBookery His guilt heightened. He put his hand to his lips and signaled his men to retreat.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He then rushed back upstairs to Lucinda¡¯s room. In the room, Lucinda¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice when he returned. She waited for him to stand in front of her before demanding, ¡°Get down on your knees!¡± Nathaniel was taken aback by her suddenmand and his face contorted with defiance. Although guilt lingered in his mind, he refused to let her walk all over him and strip him of his dignity. ¡°I am a man. I won¡¯t give up my self-respect,¡± he stated firmly. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kneel, are you? It looks like you enjoy an audience, so I¡¯ll have to call the bodyguards to assist you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s patience quickly ran thin as she was about to press the rm. Before she could act, a slightly loud thud echoed in the room. Nathaniel¡¯s knees had hit the ground. ¡°I may be proud, but I¡¯m not stupid,¡± he dered with a serious tone. Though fuming with rage, Lucinda was amused by Nathaniel¡¯s reaction. She snorted at his arrogant expression and snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Treat my wound!¡± Nathaniel quickly opened the first aid kit and did as she told, carefully attending to the cut on her palm. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it ran the entire length across her palm. Because of that, her small and delicate hand now looked rough. Nathaniel felt a tug in his heart at the sighed. He continued to tend to her wound with the utmost care. Chapter 383 Lucinda, on the other hand, nced coldly at him as he knelt at her feet. ¡°You already knew you couldn¡¯t kill me. Why did you even try?¡± Nathaniel only pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°Is it because you want to avenge Vivien, or do you really believe that I killed Logan?¡± He still kept silent and just focused on her wound. Lucinda studied him for a while and decided to deduce things for herself. ¡°Logan was already suffering from cancer around the time he died. I¡¯m not the type to waste my efforts getting rid of an old man who was bound to die, anyway. You know this, too. That means that you acted for Vivien¡¯s sake, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Still, Nathaniel didn¡¯t say anything. Lucinda leaned over and tipped his chin upward with her uninjured hand, forcing him to meet her eyes. ¡°You should know me well by now. Vivien might feel gratified to know that I got hurt, but you¡¯re the one who has to pay the ultimate price. Do you think this tiny scratch is worth the punishment you¡¯re about to get?¡± Nathaniel practically winced at the words, ¡°pay the price¡±. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it at all,¡± he muttered. ¡°I regret it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda ducked her head and stared into his eyes. She noticed then that they were a little red at the corners, and they held nothing but sincerity. Was it because he felt guilty for her injury? Or was he just a damn good actor? Lucinda narrowed her eyes; then her gaze drifted over to his swollen right cheek. ¡°This is good, now that both of your cheeks are swollen, your face is symmetrical. ¡± She paused before adding, ¡°Do you remember that time when you cornered me in thedies¡¯ room? I told you then that one day, I would make you kneel at my feet. I have to admit, I wasn¡¯t expecting that day toe so soon. ¡± Nathaniel bristled at her teasing tone. He shrugged away from her hold and went back to tending to her wound. He was ever so gentle with her, and he bandaged her pretty well, too. ¡°You are the noble heir of the Roberts family,¡± Lucinda mused out loud. ¡°You must have been spoiled since childhood, right? I¡¯m sure Amanda was heartbroken every time you got hurt. Howe you¡¯re so good at bandaging people up?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s hands paused. Chapter 384 ¡°I was quite naughty as a child, so I often got injured. I eventually learned to tend to my own wounds. ¡± Lucinda could tell that he was hiding something else. But seeing that he wasn¡¯t keen on telling her the truth, she didn¡¯t press any further. Silence fell in the room, making the atmosphere a little tense. Nathaniel finished securing the bandages, but he didn¡¯t get up. Lucinda raised an eyebrow and looked pointedly at the blood stains on the bed. ¡°Take the entire bedding set to the backyard and wash them by hand. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep until you¡¯re done hanging them out to dry. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathaniel nodded without a second¡¯s hesitation. He looked utterly subservient. Lucinda would have believed him if not for the fact that he had sneaked into her room brandishing a knife. ¡®s BunnyBookery The bastard had excellent acting skills, she had to give him that. And whenever he acted all docile and obedient, he was always plotting something else behind the scenes. It irked Lucinda. She wanted to stomp on his dignity and destroy him, no matter what it took.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It looks like I wouldn¡¯t be able to get some sleep tonight,¡± she murmured before heading for the door. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nathaniel asked,tching on to her wrist before she could even take more than a couple of steps. ¡°I¡¯ll go and stay at Cyrus¡¯ ce for a few nights,¡± Lucinda answered nonchntly. ¡°I forbid it!¡± Nathaniel blurted out before he could catch himself. He btedly recognized the sh of outrage in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, and he instantly softened his tone. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not courteous to bother him at such ate hour, and¡­ And it won¡¯t be appropriate for you two to stay under the same roof. ¡± He hated Cyrus to the core, and the feeling was tantly mutual. Nathaniel knew that he was being unreasonably possessive when he had no right to be, but he simply couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of Lucinda staying over at Cyrus¡¯ house. ¡°Let me go. ¡± Lucinda took another step forward, even as Nathaniel tightened his grip on her. As it was, he ended up getting dragged on his knees. ¡°Don¡¯t go! I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. I won¡¯t do it again, so¡­ Don¡¯t go to Cyrus. ¡± Chapter 385 Lucinda whirled around and frowned at him in confusion. She had known him for a long time, but this was the first time she had ever heard Nathaniel apologize. He hadn¡¯t apologized when he discovered that Eleanor had framed her. Nor had he apologized when he learned that he had owed her far too much during the three years they had been married. Even just a while ago, when he had actually cut her with a knife, all he had said was that he regretted the incident. He had never apologized for it. Now, he apologized? ¡°I¡¯m afraid your apologyes a little toote. I refuse to ept it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Get out!¡± Lucinda spat the words at his face and shook off his hand. Nathaniel was currently weak. Lucinda didn¡¯t have to use much force to knock him to the floor. She strode to the door without giving him another nce, and left the vi. Nathaniel didn¡¯t chase after her. He just sat on the floor in silence, upied with his own thoughts. Only when he heard a car engine start did he pick himself up and walk to the window. Her bodyguards had got into a second car to go with Lucinda. A couple of minutester, the two vehicles sped out into the night. The vi was eerily quiet now that Lucinda was gone. Nathaniel set aside his jealousy and looked around Lucinda¡¯s room. Perhaps there was some clue in her room, something that would verify her true identity, once and for all. She had taken all her men with her. He had no way of knowing when she would return, but he might as well grab this rare opportunity to search the premises. And yet, Nathaniel didn¡¯t move. He just stood there and looked out the window for a while more, aplicated mix of emotions crossing his eyes. At that same time, the two cars stopped not far away from Bay Vi. Lucinda sat in the car and waited. It was so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat. She stared straight ahead, her face nk. She was deep in her own thoughts. Half an hour ticked by. She took out her phone and called the bodyguards she had left in the vi, who she had specifically instructed to remain hidden. Chapter 386 ¡°Did he search my room after I left?¡± ¡°He changed the sheets for you and took the dirty ones to the backyard to hand wash them,¡± the man on the other end replied. ¡°He is still on it. He¡¯s having a hard time with the bed sheets, since it¡¯s much heavier when wet. ¡± ¡°Did he touch anything else in the room aside from the beddings?¡± The man paused, probably trying to recall the moment. ¡°No, He just stood by the window and watch you leave, and then went straight to work. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. She was gone from the vi. How could Nathaniel pass up such a good opportunity to snoop around?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When he had gone to fetch the first aid kit, she had clearly heard the bird chirps again. She could never figure out what his true intentions were, but his asional odd behavior was especially suspicious. Lucinda thought back to how Nathaniel had signed the agreement without much thought. Did he really just want to pay off his debt? After a brief pause, Lucinda continued, ¡°Keep an eye on him. Conor, stay behind and guard the vi. I need you to keep a constant watch on him. Make sure he does the house chores and does his job well. ¡± ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± Conor got out of the car. He watched the cars drive off toward Cyrus¡¯ vi. Cyrus didn¡¯t know that Lucinda had returned until the following morning when he saw her having breakfast in the dining room. He walked over to say hi, but then he realized she was holding the spoon in her left hand, and carefully avoided putting pressure on her right hand. Cyrus sat beside her and noticed the bandage on her right hand. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Lucinda continued eating her porridge. ¡°Nothing. A dog bit me. ¡± Cyrus felt distressed. ¡°How dare a dog bite my beloved sister? I will avenge you. ¡± ¡°Just a useless wolfhound. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson myself. ¡± Cyrus was about to enquire further, but Lucinda had finished her breakfast. She put down the spoon and said, ¡°Cyrus, I¡¯m heading to the Roberts Group. I also have an appointment at Angle Intl this afternoon. I can¡¯t stay. Just enjoy your breakfast on your own, okay?¡± Chapter 387 ¡°Okay, drive safe. ¡± After Lucinda had left, Cyrus summoned Abel. He sat on the dining chair and studied Abel¡¯s expression carefully. ¡°What happened to Lucinda?¡± Abel lowered his head and answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Exactly what she said. She was bitten by a dog. ¡± ¡°Abel, you know the consequences of lying to me. She lives in Bay Vi. How could there be a dog? It was Nathaniel, right?¡± ¡°If you already know, why ask me?¡± Abel looked upset. Cyrus had only been guessing, but Abel proved he had guessed correctly. ¡°The bastard! I shouldn¡¯t have asked Graham to let him go. How dare he hurt my sister? He will pay with his life. ¡± He grabbed his phone to make a call, but Abel stopped him. ¡°Wait, she has a n. It benefits her to keep Mr. Roberts close. We¡¯d better not destroy her n. ¡± After considering this, Cyrus said, ¡°Okay, let Lucinda torture him slowly, but he has to pay for hurting her. ¡± Then he whispered to Abel, ¡°I need you to do something for me. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Lucinda had been busy organizing Angle Intl and the Roberts Group. Today, filming for the talent show was suspended for one day so the girls would have a day off. Lucinda nned to return to Cyrus¡¯ vi early and have a good meal with him. But while she was tidying her desk, her assistant, Vivian, knocked on the door and rushed in. ¡°Bad news! The person in charge of the talent show says Noelle is missing again. ¡± Lucinda frowned. Who was causing trouble this time? Tess? She drove to the filming base with Vivian and checked the surveince videos.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noelle never left the base. She should still be there, unless. . Something terrible had happened! Chapter 388 The staff searched the entire ce but couldn¡¯t still find her. She had vanished. The staff and the otherpetitors were jittery. Lucinda dismissed their tales of ghosts. It was someone ying a trick. She called the girls who stayed there during their day off into her office one by one for questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t know. We aren¡¯t in the same dormitory. I haven¡¯t paid her any attention.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk to us, but she seems to have a good rtionship with the girls in her dormitory. You should ask them. I know nothing. ¡± Lucinda asked all the girls who were avable, but everyone seemed to be hiding something. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had happened. Lucinda finally turned to Ximena, who had been eliminated after thest episode. Ximena said, ¡°I have been eliminated. How could I know anything? Tess didn¡¯t approach me, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s involved. I do know that Kari Wilde doesn¡¯t get along with Noelle. Kari often bullied her secretly. Maybe you should talk to her. ¡± Kari Wilde? Lucinda narrowed her eyes. ¡°I see. ¡± She asked the person in charge to pull the records. Half an hour after Kari left the base, news of Noelle¡¯s disappearance arose. Was Noelle being bullied? Lucinda asked the staff to bring Kari back. As soon as Kari entered the base, she was brought to the meeting room. Sitting at the head of the table, Lucinda stared at Kari coldly. It seemed to startle Kari. ¡°Who are you? Why have I been brought here?¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m the chief artist manager of Angle Intl, and also the nner of this program. ¡± After hearing this introduction, Kari asked, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am under the protection of Raquel Curtis, a rich and powerfuldy in town. If you dare to hurt or upset me, I will have you kicked out of Angle Intl. ¡± ¡°Try it. Angle Intl won¡¯t do anything to me, but I can ensure that you are dismissed from the show immediately. ¡± Chapter 389 ari fell silent. It had taken her a lot of effort to get through each stage. Her ranking gave her the opportunity to make a debut. She couldn¡¯t afford to be dismissed. She couldn¡¯t take the risk. If Lucinda was telling the truth, then she would lose too much. Seeing her fear, Lucinda asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Noelle?¡± ¡°I. I locked her in a remote restroom in the east wing of the base. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery When they found Noelle, she was soaked through. She was curled into a tight ball and trembling. Her voice was hoarse from crying. Lucinda was furious. She asked the staff to send Noelle to the infirmary for treatment and demanded that Kari apologize to Noelle. When Noelle woke up, she saw Kari kneeling by her bed, gnashing her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. ¡± Seeing that Kari didn¡¯t really seem guilty at all, Noelle turned her face aside. She didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. ncing at Kari, Lucinda said, ¡°It seems that your apology is not sincere enough.N?velDrama.Org content. She won¡¯t forgive you. ¡± Kari panicked and her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Noelle. I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Please forgive me. I¡¯ve gone through so manypetitions from the first round. I don¡¯t want to be dismissed. ¡± Hearing herst sentence, Noelle sighed. ¡°Forget it. I forgive you. Get out of here. ¡± Kari smiled. She looked at Lucinda¡¯s stern face and said, ¡°She forgave me. ¡± Lucinda nodded and told the person in charge to dismiss Kari from thepetition. Kari was stunned. ¡°Why? You promised I could stay as long as I apologized to her. ¡± ¡°She has forgiven you, but listen to her hoarse voice. It might affect herpetition next week, so I won¡¯t forgive you. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kari asked, unconvinced. ¡°Not all apologies deserve forgiveness, and I have the final say here. ¡± Lucinda had been on edge for the past few days, and Kari¡¯s words only fueled her anger. Chapter 390 The result was Kari being pulled out in tears. Finally, the room was quiet. Lucinda sat next to Noelle¡¯s bed and carefully peeled an apple for her. Noelle fixed her gaze on Lucinda, and relief flooded her face as she smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years, and you¡¯ve changed a lot. You have be really fierce. I love it. ¡± ¡°You can be fierce too. ¡± Noelle¡¯s eyes grew dark. ¡°No, I¡¯m not like the other trainees here. They all have the backing of theirpanies or influential families, but I have just myself to rely on. ¡± Lucinda set aside the apple and took Noelle¡¯s hand. ¡°You stood out among the one hundred trainees and made it to the final. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s amazing?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m only ranked fifteenth. I won¡¯t have the show¡¯s support. Kari told me that it¡¯s all rigged. I won¡¯t have an opportunity to start my career as an artist. ¡± Lucinda burst outughing. After all, this was herpany and her show. She had specifically instructed her staff not to ept any bribes from anyone. She knew better than anyone whether the show was rigged or not. Noelle was a beautiful woman, not necessarily a knockout, but definitely attractive. She had an innocent charm that was hard to resist. With her pretty face and talent, she had the potential to make a name for herself someday. Lucinda was determined to make her a star, whether it was for their friendship or for thepany¡¯s benefit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My show will never be rigged by anyone. As long as you work hard, there¡¯s an opportunity for you to be famous. And even if you don¡¯t debut this time, you can still be an artist at Angle Intl,¡± Lucinda reassured her. Noelle¡¯s eyes became filled with tears. She bit her lips in disbelief, and made an effort not to cry. Lucinda ced aforting hand on her head. ¡°You should do your best to aplish your goal this time. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Lucinda¡­ Even though you haven¡¯t disclosed to me who you really are, I know you¡¯re an amazing person.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Noelle gave her a hug, feeling grateful. ¡°If any of the other trainees bully you again, stand up to them! The weaker you seem, the bolder they¡¯ll be. But when you fight back, they¡¯ll be scared of you. Don¡¯t be disturbed. I¡¯ve got your back from now on!¡± Chapter 391 Noelle was determined after the talk with Lucinda. She hugged her tightly, feeling more confident than before. Later that night, Neolle went to use the bathroom and she got blocked by Raquel Curtis and her gang. The base was nearly empty that day, and there were no cameras around to capture the incident. Raquel had returned to the base after hearing about Kari¡¯s forced withdrawal from thepetition. She intended to make Noelle pay for herints by teaching her a lesson. Noelle was terrified, but Lucinda¡¯s words from earlier that day echoed in her mind. Gritting her teeth, Noelle seized a mop from the corner and brandished it at the three bullies. ¡°Raquel, I¡¯m not afraid of you. I just don¡¯t want any trouble here. But you can¡¯t hurt me anymore!¡± ¡°Well, amazing! Let¡¯s y a game and see if you can defeat three of us!¡± The four girls then began to grapple with one another, and the bathroom turned into a chaotic scene of screams and scuffles. Lucinda only found out about the incident on the following morning. Raquel looked like she had been through the wringer and threatened to take legal action against Noelle for causing her personal injury. Vivian watched from the sidelines and quipped, ¡°You started it and Noelle took on all three of you by herself. And now you¡¯reining?¡± Lucinda chimed in with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it up to you. Whether Raquel wants to sue or take another route, make sure you support Noelle. ¡± ¡°Got that!¡± Lucinda had been preupied with work for several days, and Nathaniel was caught up in something as well. In the Bay Vi, Lucinda hadn¡¯t returned for three days straight. Nathaniel felt a bit miffed. He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what was bothering him. Whenever he closed his eyes, he would envision her alone with Cyrus. The thought of this made him feel uneasy and mad. Why was he feeling this way? He used to think that he liked Eleanor, but eventually realized he only saw her as a sister.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Lucinda, on the other hand, was different. She had the power to evoke all sorts of emotions in him, such as anger, surprise, pity, and guilt. She was a special presence in his life. Chapter 392 Despite his troubled state of mind, Nathaniel had been busytely. He acted like he wanted to go out, sessfully Luring the bodyguards out. He caught sight of their hiding spots so if Lucinda didn¡¯te back that night, it would be the perfect opportunity for him to meet with Sonny. Deep in thought, Nathaniel sat on the sofa. Suddenly, the door to the garden opened. He assumed it was Lucinda and stood up to greet her. Only to find Abel standing there instead. Following Abel were three men with hostile looks in their eyes. Feeling threatened, Nathaniel looked at Abel and questioned calmly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Immediately, the three men behind Abel aggressively moved towards Nathaniel. Two of them grabbed his shoulders from behind and pinned him down.N?velDrama.Org content. The third man walked up to him with his hand raised, ready to strike Nathaniel¡¯s recently healed face. Fortunately, Abel intervened just in time. ¡°Mr. Simmons said not to hit him in the face! He¡¯s too weak to withstand any beating. Don¡¯t hurt him on the face. ¡± Mr. Simmons? Cyrus? Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t remember offending Mr. Simmons. Why is he ordering a beating on me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t offend him, but you hurt Miss Ross. And for that, you must be taught a lesson,¡± Abel said in an icy tone just like Cyrus. So, Cyrus was defending Lucinda? Nathaniel was bewildered. ¡°So, it was all Mr. Cyrus¡¯ idea, not Lucinda¡¯s?¡± he asked. Abel fell silent for a moment. ¡°Is that the point? As her servant, you are meant to safeguard her, not hurt her! And yet, here you are, sneaking into her room in the middle of the night and causing her harm. You should be punished for this,¡± Abel remarked. Even though Nathaniel had not intended to really hurt her, his action indeed resulted in her getting hurt. He should own the responsibility for what happened. Besides, it seemed highly unlikely that they would let him off the hook so easily. ¡°Let go of me, and I¡¯ll take whatever punishment that¡¯sing. ¡± Chapter 393 ¡°Okay! You¡¯ve got nerves!¡± Abel shot a sly wink at the two burly men who had a grip on Nathaniel, and they released their hold on him without hesitation. ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a sorry state, Mr. Simmons has decided to simply give you a little tap on the wrist. He only wants to smack you with this thick rattan whip a hundred times as a little warning. How does that sound? We¡¯re not being too harsh on you, right?¡± Abel brandished the gnarled rattan whip and grinned at Nathaniel wickedly. Initially, Cyrus wanted to use a horse whip on Nathaniel. However, the rough and thick skin of a horse could get ripped, let alone Nathaniel. Also, given his current fragile condition and the drug coursing through his veins, Cyrus was scared that he might kill Nathaniel by ident. And exining that to Lucinda wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat. Luckily, the rattan whips were perfect for the job.N?velDrama.Org content. They wouldn¡¯t draw blood, but they¡¯d hurt like hell. And the next day, the wounds from it would get swollen. It was going to be a serious torture. Nathaniel¡¯s face contorted into a sarcastic grin. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Simmons is so lenient and gracious. ¡± Abel sensed the sarcasm in Nathaniel¡¯s words. ¡°Please forgive me, Mr. Roberts,¡± he said with a sneer. Without uttering a word, Nathaniel walked to the wall, faced it, and ced his hands on it. It was then that the thick rattan whip came down directly on his straight back, producing a crisp sound. A muffled groan escaped Nathaniel¡¯s lips as the pain surged through his body. Subconsciously, he clenched his teeth and balled his fists tightly. Abel¡¯s men continued to beat Nathaniel, not giving him a chance to catch his breath. Pain coursed through him. The specific drug injected into Nathaniel had made him weak, his skin thin, and the pain more intense. Originally developed for dealing with prisoners of war who had made grave mistakes, the drug 023 left them powerless to resist and caused immense physical and mental suffering during interrogation. Little did he expect that he would one day be subjected to its torture, even though it was a less painful version. The irony was not lost on him. The sharp pain in his back was overwhelming, making it impossible for him to think clearly. Chapter 394 Over 20shes had already left numerous bruises on his back. Nathaniel held his breath, biting down on his lower lip to keep himself from crying out in humiliation, even though his lip was already bleeding. Cold sweat covered his forehead, and blue veins bulged in his arms. At 40shes, his arms against the wall began to tremble uncontrobly. By the time they had struck him 70 times, his back was numb from the pain. His skin, seemingly thinner than before, had broken in several ces, staining his white shirt with blood. Dizziness overcame him, and his long straight legs trembled uncontrobly. Abel sighed as he watched Cyrus¡¯ cruelty was on full disy. While beating Nathaniel with the rattan whip caused immense pain, it was unlikely to kill him. Abel couldn¡¯t help but note the secrecy of their actions, ensuring that Lucinda would remain unaware of Nathaniel¡¯s injuries, all of which were on his back and would not hinder his mobility. Lost in thought, Abel was startled by the sound of a heavy thud. The pain had be too much for Nathaniel, and he had copsed on the ground.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two men with Abel exchanged a worried nce, unsure of what to do next. Turning to Abel for guidance, they asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Surveying Nathaniel¡¯s pale face, Abel inquired, ¡°How many times did you strike him?¡± ¡°Ny times,¡± came the grim reply. Despite Nathaniel¡¯s current state, Abel couldn¡¯t help but admire the strength and resilience he had shown in enduring such torture. ¡°What a tough man!¡± he eximed. ¡°He actually endured the pain for nyshes before fainting!¡± After pondering for a moment, he asked, ¡°Did you not beat him hard enough?¡± The two men shook their heads vigorously. ¡°You know how strong we are, and this was Mr. Simmons¡¯ orders. We didn¡¯t dare hold back. ¡± After a brief pause, one of them asked again, ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Should we administer the final tenshes?¡± ¡°If we do, we¡¯ll need to ssh water on him to revive him first. ¡± Abel remained silent, gazing down at Nathaniel lying on the ground. Nathaniel¡¯splexion was ghastly pale, but his lips were marked with bright red bloodstains. Despite his battered appearance, his angr features somehow managed to retain their appeal. Chapter 395 Abel sighed heavily. Nathaniel was indeed too strikingly handsome! It was no surprise that Lucinda kept him close, his good looks were a pleasure to behold. ¡°Abel?¡± The two men holding the rattan whip snapped Abel out of his thoughts. It was only then that Abel returned his gaze to Nathaniel¡¯s limp body. ¡°Given his physique, he has reached his limit. ¡± Abel observed seriously. ¡°If we wake him up with water and continue to thrash him, he will most likely faint again. Mr. Simmons wants this over quickly. Let¡¯s just go now. ¡± ¡°But how do we exin it to Mr. Simmons?¡± one of the men asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him the truth,¡± Abel replied. And with that, they began making their way back to the Simmons¡¯ residence. Before departing, Abel called out to the other two bodyguards, Conor and Jose, who were lurking in the shadows. ¡°What did you witness just now?¡± he inquired. Conor and Jose hung their heads and replied, ¡°We saw Mr. Roberts pass out in the living room due to exhaustion from housework. We didn¡¯t see anything else. ¡± Abel nodded in approval. ¡°If Miss Simmons asks, tell her what you just said. If she doesn¡¯t inquire, forget about it. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± they affirmed. Following Abel¡¯s instructions, Conor and Jose went about their tasks,pletely disregarding Nathaniel whoy unconscious on the living room floor. Lucinda was the apple of his brothers¡¯ eye.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathaniel only deserved the punishment for hurting her! Nathaniel was huddled on the frigid marble floor in the living room, his body contorted in agony. Nathaniel was writhing in pain and feeling lightheaded. Meanwhile, Sonny made a covert visit to someone in prison. As the prison guard brought Eleanor out, Sonny was shocked at her appearance. Chapter 396 She had only been in jail for a short time, yet her hair had turned white in ces and her face and body were marked with bruises, a clear sign of the harsh treatment she had received. On seeing Sonny, Eleanor was so ovee with emotion that she nearly burst into tears. ¡°Has Nate returned to Forden?¡± Did he ask you toe and rescue me? I knew he wouldn¡¯t forget me¡­¡± Sonny was momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, he decided not to reveal the truth to Eleanor, that Nathaniel was aware of her deception. Instead, he said, ¡°Miss Turner, I¡¯vee to ask you a few questions. ¡®s BunnyBookery I hope you¡¯ll answer them truthfully. ¡± Eleanor was taken aback and then erupted in fury. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to get me out?¡± ¡°How could Nate have been so cruel to me?¡± she shouted. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t kept his promise to her. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m so unattractive now that he doesn¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Her madness frightened Sonny. Choosing to lie to her first, he calmed himself down and said, ¡°You need to tell me the truth so that Mr. Roberts can help you. ¡± Eleanor slowly calmed down upon hearing this and began to tell her story in earnest. ¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± she eximed. ¡°It¡¯s all Lucinda¡¯s fault!¡± Eleanor eximed. She went to some hospital in Gliethien in person and found this doctor to cure Jennifer, just to ruin my reputation. Then she and Jennifer worked together to harm me at the press conference, and¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± interrupted Sonny.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Which hospital did Lucinda go to?¡± Sonny interrupted. ¡°Do you know the name of the doctor she found he asked. Eleanor thought for a while before responding, ¡°I only know it was a really good hospital. Jennifer was paralyzed before, but the doctor was still able to wake her up. The doctor must be very skilled!¡± After chatting for a while, Sonny realized that Eleanor didn¡¯t have any other useful information. He made a few perfunctory remarks to her before leaving to see Flynn. Flynn¡¯s ount of Lucinda¡¯s hospital visit in Gliethien matched what Eleanor had said. After visiting them, Sonny promptly dispatched people to investigate all the doctors who could perform major brain operations in therge hospitals in Gliethien and who were off-duty for various reasons during that time. At nine o¡¯clock that evening, Nathaniel was awakened by two bird chirps. He gritted his teeth and struggled to his feet. The pain was intense, but he tried to ignore it. Chapter 397 He had business to conclude and had to wake up. He held the guardrail and staggered to his room on the second floor. He entered the bathroom, turned on the shower, and let the hot water massage his body. His shirt was stained with blood, and he had been unconscious for a few hours. The blood from his wound clung to the fabric of his shirt. He was afraid to tug it away in case his skin peeled with it. He hoped the hot water would make it easier. However, as the hot water hit his wounds it felt as though he was being tortured a second time. It was like a million needles pricking his back. The pain made Nathaniel tremble. He clenched his teeth. At least the hot water helped to clear his mind. After washing, he changed into clean clothes. He emerged from the bathroom, turned off the light andy on the bed. When he felt ready, he rolled to the foot of the bed. When his back touched the hard floor, he trembled with pain and felt dizzy. Two minutester, when he felt a lot better, he sneaked out of the room and entered another where the bodyguard couldn¡¯t see him, and then shimmied down a drainpipe by the window. He was near the back gate. Sonny heard the slight movement and approached Nathaniel. He stood on the other side of the iron gate to give his report. ¡°Boss, there was only one missing daughter in the Shaw family six years ago, but she was found three years Later. Her photo is on the Inte. It¡¯s not Lucinda. Other than that, there is no one else. ¡± Hearing that, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes dimmed. Sonny continued, ¡°I visited the prison and learned that Lucinda flew to Gliethien to fetch a doctor to treat Jennifer. I looked into the matter, and found that the doctor she was looking for was Hilliard Simmons. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Hilliard Simmons? Nathaniel was stunned. Hilliard was well-respected in the medical field but was said to be unsociable and arrogant. He had never had any women in his life. How could Lucinda convince him? Nowe to think about it, all three sons of the Simmons family were connected to Lucinda. They had even gone all out to help her. The Gordon family were rted to the Simmons family. That was why they dared to behave so arrogantly in Forden. Lucinda had a close rtionship with the Simmons family. Was she one of them? Chapter 398 Nathaniel said, ¡°Well done. Investigate the Simmons family further. Any branches or distant rtives of the Simmons family, anyone rted to Lucinda in any way, check them all. ¡± After thinking for a moment, Sonny replied, ¡°Boss, do you remember six years ago, when the youngest daughter of the head of the Simmons family seemed¡­¡± Beep! Beep! Before Sonny could finish, a car light shed. Lucinda had returned. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why was she here sote? ¡°Boss, be careful climbing back up. Take care not to fall. I will find out everything I can. ¡± Sonny looked worried. Then he disappeared into the night. Son of a bitch, he was fast! Nathaniel would have preferred to go through the door that connected the garden with the living room, but Lucinda had already gotten out of her car, and there was a light in the garden. If he went that way, she would see him. He had no choice. Nathaniel looked at the pipe, helplessly. It was the only way. Enduring the pain, he began to climb. Lucinda entered the living room. She asked Conor, the bodyguard, ¡°Has he been behaving himself?¡± Conor replied honestly, ¡°Mr. Roberts wanted to go out twice, but he stopped asking when we refused both requests. He is in bed now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda frowned and nced at her watch. It was only half-past nine. Why did he go to bed so early? ¡°Have you checked on him? I don¡¯t trust him when he seems obedient. ¡± Lucinda headed upstairs, followed by the bodyguards. Nathaniel¡¯s door was ajar. Lucinda felt confused, but she didn¡¯t overthink it. She pushed it wider and saw Nathaniel lying on the bed with his back to the door. He was indeed sleeping. Was she just overthinking? Lucinda closed the door. Conor and Jose heaved a sigh of relief. She took a couple of steps and then stopped. Chapter 399 She recalled that Nathaniel¡¯s shirt seemed a little too dark. Was it wet? Had he been sweating? Something was wrong. Lucinda went back and turned on the light. The man was curled up on the bed with his back to her. She strode to his bedside and confirmed that his cor was indeed wet. She sneered. ¡°What night terrors gue your conscience and make you sweat so heavily in bed?¡± Nathaniel kept his eyes closed and did not answer. Lucinda was angry. ¡°Stop pretending. I know you¡¯re not asleep. Why are you sweating so much? What have you been doing?¡± Did she know?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel frowned. He murmured softly, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± ¡°Hurt? I thought we¡¯re done with these stupid little tricks. ¡± Lucinda nudged his back. ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Nathaniel screamed. He was sweating profusely. He seemed to be in a lot of pain. Standing behind Lucinda, Conor and Jose were aghast. During the day, they were outside listening to the sounds of the whip as it struck him again and again. They had trembled with fear. But Nathaniel endured it without making a sound. How could he be so brave in the daytime, and now cry out in pain? Was he feigning weakness in front of Lucinda? If so, he was a talented actor. Even the skills of the finest actors were not as convincing. Chapter 400 He must be doing this on purpose. Conor and Jose almost exploded with anger, but they dared not erupt in front of Lucinda. Lucinda had no idea what they were thinking. But she knew something was wrong with Nathaniel. It didn¡¯t seem Like he was pretending. She unbuttoned his shirt and pulled his shirt down to reveal his back. She saw crisscrossed wounds. Several of the more serious injuries had turned dark purple. Some of the wounds were still bleeding. Seeing her face get colder and colder, Conor and Jose almost knelt in front of her and trembled with fear. Lucinda¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Who did this to him?¡± Unable to tell whether she was angry or not, they answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Cyrus. ¡± ¡°How? What could cause this sort of injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ They whipped him 90 times with a thick ratten whip. ¡± Conor rushed to defend Cyrus. ¡°Miss, Mr. Cyrus was only distressed by your injury. He was so angry that. Lucinda sounded indifferent when she said, ¡°If Cyrus did it, then Nathaniel deserved it. ¡± Hearing this, Nathaniel clenched his hand beneath the quilt. Nathaniel¡¯s mouth twisted. So he deserved a beating from Cyrus? Did she really just side with Cyrus without hesitation? Nathaniel was furious and devastated. He wanted revenge. He wanted Cyrus to hurt like he did physically and emotionally. Sensing Nathaniel¡¯s anger and resentment, Lucinda smiled. But the wounds on his back indeed upset her a little. ¡°Conor. Apply some ointment to his back.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Conor was stunned. ¡°What? Me?¡± Chapter 401 Lucinda nced at Conor and said, ¡°Really? Do you expect me to do it myself?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯L do it,¡± Conor said bitterly. Conor raged inwardly. It hurt his pride to tend to the wounds of the man Cyrus had punished; the man who had injured Lucinda and had tried to create a rift between she and her brother. Conor would be far happier if she¡¯d asked him to poison Nathaniel! Despite Conor¡¯s reluctance, he had no choice but to fetch the medical kit since Lucinda was watching him. After Lucinda arranged everything, she was ready to leave. A hand then grabbed her wrist. ¡°Lucinda, please stay and talk to me for a while. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t raise his head. His voice was weak; his eyshes fluttered; his lips trembled, and his face was pale. He seemed very fragile. Lucinda cast him a cold nce. ¡°My time is precious. Let go of me. ¡± Her tone was harsh, reminding him to know his ce, but Nathaniel didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Look, I was lying alone on the cold marble floor in the living room for six hours. My back hurts like hell. I have epted my punishment. Now I just want you to talk to me for a while. ¡± His voice was soft, yet he pleaded forfort. Did they make him lie on the Living room floor for six hours? Lucinda nced at Jose. Jose lowered his head, horrified I thought Mr. Roberts passed out from doing housework. I didn¡¯t Afraid that the me would fall on him, Jose shut up. He hurried out of the room, closing the door behind him. The room was silent. Lowering her head, Lucinda looked at Nathaniel and asked, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathaniel¡¯s fingers trembled around her wrist, but his grip was firm. ¡°How have you been these days while staying with Cyrus?¡± he asked. Lucinda frowned. Was he pretending to care so she would take pity on him? ¡°No one bothers me there. Mr. Simmons is gentle and considerate. So I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Chapter 402 She was drawing aparison between her elevated position and his own. Nathaniel bit back the anger she tried to provoke in him and said, ¡°I understand the Simmons family have high expectations when ites to their children¡¯s spouses. Does Cyrus intend to ignore the will of his family for you?¡± Did he believe Cyrus wanted to marry her? What a joke! Lucinda cast a scornful nce at him. ¡°That¡¯s my business. You have no right to meddle. ¡± Seeing her expression, Nathaniel smiled. ¡°I see; so he doesn¡¯t n to let the Simmons family know about you. You are just his mistress. ¡± Lucindaughed. ¡°No man in this world could make me his mistress. ¡± She sounded arrogant, but convincing. Narrowing his eyes, Nathaniel pondered the meaning of her words. Was she a member of the Simmons family? Was Lucinda rted to Cyrus by blood? Perhaps they weren¡¯t lovers at all like he had expected. In that case, their intimacy was that of family members. ALL this was now simply his spection; none of it had been confirmed, but Nathaniel hoped it was true. His mind was drifting. Lucinda rolled her eyes and wanted to leave. But Nathaniel still held her wrist. Annoyed, she asked, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Scolded, Nathaniel raised his pale face and pouted at her. ¡°Lucinda, my back hurts. Can you help me by blowing on it?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda was shocked. ¡°Are you out of your mind? What are you thinking? Be serious!¡± Chapter 403 Nathaniel was speechless. The pain was intense; he was exhausted; he just neededfort from her. Lucinda then broke free from his grip and marched toward the door. Behind her, Nathaniel mumbled, ¡°I went to the mountains between Gliethien and Forden. I returnedte because I was hunted by a group of people sent by Graham Simmons. ¡± Lucinda froze. Did Graham send people to kill him? Cyrus had only told her where Nathaniel was and that he couldn¡¯t return soon, but he hadn¡¯t told her that Graham prevented his return. She then remembered Nathaniel¡¯s reaction after she injected him with the drug. The wound on his waist must have been caused by people Graham had sent. After hovering near the door for a minute or so, Lucinda smiled coldly, ¡°Why are you telling me this now? Do you expect me to pity you?¡± Then she opened the door and left.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Conor waited outside. He noticed her strange expression. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Miss Lucinda?¡± She came to her senses and spotted the medical kit in his hand. ¡°Go and treat his wounds. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Conor bowed slightly and watched her leave before entering Nathaniel¡¯s room. Nathaniel was lost in thought. Lucinda had seemed genuinely surprised to hear about Graham. She had not known about the attack. Nathaniel took a deep breath. He felt relieved. ¡°Hey, Mr. Roberts,¡± Conor said impatiently. ¡°Take off your shirt. I need to treat your wounds!¡± ¡°I can do it myself. You can leave,¡± Nathaniel said, taking the medical kit from Conor. ¡°The wounds are on your back. How can you do it yourself?¡± Nathaniel replied, ¡°I do not want to be touched by a man. ¡± Conor was exasperated. He imagined Nathaniel wouldin to Lucinda that he had refused to treat his wounds. Chapter 404 However, Conor would be far happier if he was not forced to touch Nathaniel. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want; but don¡¯t use me of neglecting you in front of Miss Lucinda. ¡± Conor then left Nathaniel¡¯s room. He then decided it was best to report the conversation to Lucinda. ¡°Maybe he derives pleasure from the pain. Don¡¯t worry. You can go back to your work,¡± Lucinda assured Conor. She gazed out of her window and spoke loud enough for Nathaniel to hear from downstairs. Even after being beaten, he could expect no pity from her. Instead, he suffered sarcasm and mockery. He was helpless. Nathaniel rubbed some ointment gently onto his back and fell asleep. The following morning, he woke upte. In the past twenty-four hours, he had been beaten and had climbed up and down a drainpipe. His physical strength was exhausted. He had been pushed to the limit of his endurance. By the time he woke up, Lucinda was no longer in the vi. Feeling disorientated, Nathaniel began his housework chores. He was happy now he knew that Lucinda and Cyrus might be family. It put him in a very good mood. Once Sonny¡¯s investigation wasplete, he would solve the remaining puzzles about Lucinda.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He cooked and waited for Lucinda to finish work ande back home. However, Lucinda returned to the vi with two men he hated the most¡ª Cyrus and Brinleigh. Why were Cyrus and Brinleigh here? Nathaniel stared icily at the two men who apanied Lucinda home. Brinleigh¡¯s expression mirrored Nathaniel¡¯s. Hate was obvious in his eyes. Cyrus also red at Nathaniel with a cold look. The air became thick with tension. Lucinda was left stunned. Why were they disying such childish behavior? Chapter 405 With a sigh, Lucinda considered the situation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook tonight,¡± she said to Nathaniel. ¡°We have things under control here.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The garden needs tending to, though. The leaves have been falling a lottely. You can go and sweep them up. ¡± He should leave to sweep fallen leaves? Should he really leave her alone to have dinner and chat with these two men? Cyrus could stay with her but Nathaniel was against her spending time with Brinleigh. Nathaniel stood there with a straight face, refusing to move. Lucinda walked to the wine cab to get a bottle of red wine. When she turned around, she saw that Nathaniel was still standing there. ¡°Leave here now. If you can¡¯t walk, I¡¯ll tell Jose to haul you out. ¡± Looked like he had no other choice but to leave. Nathaniel walked away with a straight face. He mmed the door loudly intentionally to show his anger. Cyrus pointed at the direction Nathaniel went andined to Lucinda, ¡°He has such a poor character. He really should be punished for it. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about him. I know how to handle him,¡± she said with a smile. Cyrus didn¡¯t respond. But Brinleigh didn¡¯t seem too pleased with Lucinda¡¯s response. ¡°You have to be careful, Lucinda. Nathaniel is a proud man. It¡¯s like dealing with a wild animal. They may seem weak when injured, but they¡¯ll strike back when they get the chance. Don¡¯t you believe that he had hurt you on purpose? Who knows? He might even hurt you again,¡± he warned. Cyrus agreed with Brinleigh¡¯s words and nodded in agreement. While Lucinda opened the fridge to find some cheese, she smiled and assured everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Meanwhile, in the garden, Nathaniel was lost in thought. He wondered what kind of person Lucinda was with other men. He slowly moved to the window and saw the harmonious scene at the table. He saw her very cheerful. He could recall how she used to smile sweetly at him when they just got married. Her eyes clearly showed that she Loved him. When did she begin to smile less and even look at him with coldness? Since their divorce, she had transformed into a stunning, fierce, andposed woman who faced every challenge with confidence and poise. Chapter 406 This was the real her, right? Nathaniel suddenly felt suffocated and couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the source of his difort. While he was lost in thoughts, he saw Abel suddenly push the door open, hurried into the living room and whispered something to Lucinda. Nathaniel turned away from the window and was about to resume sweeping the fallen leaves when Abel approached him. ¡°Mr. Roberts, your mother fell down the stairs at the Roberts family house and she wants to see you. Pleasee with me to the car. ¡± His mother fell down the stairs? Why? ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel simply responded. As he left, Nathaniel nced back at the three people still chatting andughing at the table, feeling a mix of emotions. He then went with Abel. Amanda was recuperating in the room that used to be for their private doctor. With her leg in a cast, shey on the bed in a daze. As Nathaniel entered the room, she heard the sound of the door opening. She raised her head and as soon as her eyes met her son, they welled up in tears. ¡°Nathaniel, I thought that I would never set my eyes on you again¡­¡± Gently touching Amanda¡¯s stered leg, Nathaniel inadvertently caused her to cry out in pain. He understood Amanda¡¯s over-the-top reaction. He walked to the chair beside her bed and sat down. ¡°So, what happened? Why did you fall down the stairs?¡± Nathaniel asked with a concerned look. Amanda felt offended and was about to make everything clear to him, but her attention was drawn to Abel who was standing behind him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my son in ages, and I need to have a little chat with him alone. It won¡¯t take long. Would you mind waiting outside for a bit?¡± she requested. Abel stood frozen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put you in a tricky situation. I just want to catch up with my mother about our everyday lives. ¡± Nathaniel turned to Abel and assured him. Although Abel was working for Lucinda, he actually held a certain level of respect for Nathaniel for being a tough guy. So, without further ado, he left the room. After Abel had gone, Nathaniel probed, ¡°So, tell me, what happened? I just saw it. It doesn¡¯t look so severe.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± Amanda let out a giggle. ¡°It¡¯s true that I did fall down the stairs, but it was just five or six steps. It was nothing serious. However, if I haven¡¯t exaggerated the situation, how would I have the chance to see you, my son?¡± Chapter 407 Nathaniel furrowed his brows. ¡°How did you manage to make people think it was a severe injury Amanda shed a mysterious smile and spoke in whispers into Nathaniel¡¯s ear, ¡°I do have a way, but that¡¯s not the important thing now. How¡¯s everything going with what I told you before?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Nathaniel asked with a scowl, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Amanda sighed with a frown. Peering outside to ensure they were alone, she said in a hushed tone, ¡°Have s@x with her. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes turned frigid. ¡°No way! I don¡¯t want to hear that again. You are not allowed to bring it up ever again,¡± he sternly objected. Amanda felt disheartened. Given their current situation, if Nathaniel couldn¡¯t be with Lucinda, they might be stuck serving her for the rest of their lives. She couldn¡¯t bear any more humiliation and needed to find a way to get the Roberts Group and the house back quickly. She had to help her son! ¡°Alright, fine. I won¡¯t bring it up again. ¡± She responded, smiling. She then rolled her eyes, took the ss of water from the table and acted like she was taking a sip. When she dropped it back on the table, she ¡°identally¡± dropped it and poured the water on Nathaniel. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. Let me wipe it for you. ¡± As she spoke, she patted the water drops on his clothes with a napkin and secretly slipped two bags into his trouser pocket while he was distracted. He realized that his white shirt was getting dirtier by the second as Amanda wiped it. Worried that she might discover the wounds on his back, he excused himself to the bathroom to clean his shirt. Out of nowhere, he heard the familiar bird chirps. It was from Sonny. With a grave expression, Nathaniel immediately began to devise a n to see Sonny. Lucinda had only sent Abel to follow Nathaniel this time. Perhaps she had been less vignt with him. Or she was preupied with dinner with Brinleigh and Cyrus and didn¡¯t bother to arrange for more people to go with him. Whatever the reason, Nathaniel saw it as a golden opportunity. As Nathaniel emerged from the bathroom, the door to this room swung open. A man in a servant¡¯s uniform entered and shut the door quietly behind him. When he turned his face, Nathaniel immediately recognized the man as Sonny! Chapter 408 ¡°Mr. Roberts, I just approached that bodyguard sent by Lucinda. I waited until he let his guard down and then slipped him a little something to knock him out.N?velDrama.Org content. But, he appears pretty burly, so he won¡¯t be out for long. We don¡¯t have much time. Let¡¯s cut to the chase!¡± Sonny whispered, looking around cautiously. ¡°Nathaniel, who is there?¡± Amanda sat up at the sound of footsteps by the door and looked at Nathaniel. Nathaniel quickly stepped in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to head back, Mom. Just keep it cool for a bit, okay? And don¡¯t mention that thing again. Got it?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Amanda was a bit impatient, but when she remembered her n, she waved at him with a smile and said, ¡°Hurry back now. It¡¯s getting dark. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel thought Amanda¡¯s reaction was weird but he left with Sonny nheless. They got on the rooftop of the Roberts family house to discuss. ¡°Well, Mr. Roberts, I did some digging and found out that there¡¯s someone in the Simmons family whose timeline matches up with Lucinda¡¯s. She¡¯s the only daughter of Atticus, who is the head of the Simmons family. But get this, she wasn¡¯t missing. The Simmons family dered her dead six years ago, but mo one knows how she died,¡± Sonny said with a serious expression. Nathaniel furrowed his brow at this information. The more the Simmons family tried to hide this, the more suspicious it looked. He asked, ¡°Can you find a picture of her?¡± ¡°No, not even her name can be found. It was said that the Simmons family held a simple funeral for her, but there was no record of where she was buried. What do you think, boss? Is this girl really dead?¡± Nathaniel furrowed his brow, lost in thought. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°From the Simmons family¡¯s actions, one might think that they don¡¯t care about this youngdy. But I think the opposite is the case. The Simmons family wouldn¡¯t go through all this trouble if they didn¡¯t care about her. If anything, it shows just how much they love and want to protect her. ¡± After thinking for some time, Sonny nodded in agreement. ¡°Could this girl actually be Lucinda?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure, but it¡¯s definitely possible,¡± Nathaniel replied with a glint in his eyes. Excitement bubbled up inside him. He thought about the way Cyrus once rubbed Lucinda¡¯s shins and blew on her palms, and how she pushed him away and acted like a spoiled brat around him. ALL of these was because Cyrus was her brother! He had thought that Lucinda was unfaithful to him during their marriage. He regretted it so much now. Chapter 409 Nathaniel¡¯s face soon turned icy again as he thought about Lucinda¡¯s past. If she was really the Simmons family¡¯s daughter, why did she end up in an orphanage in Forden? What had happened to her in the past? Perhaps that was what led to the Simmons protecting her so fiercely. ¡°If Lucinda truly is the Simmons family¡¯s daughter, then¡­¡± Sonny suddenly spoke up, a look of realization dawning on his face. He hurriedly pulled out his phone and after a few taps, his eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Boss, Jaxen found out that the daughter of the Simmons family once flew into Forden on a private ne thirteen years ago! The airport the private jet she was innded on belonged to the Archer family so Jaxen stumbled upon the record by ident. But he didn¡¯t do anything with it once he found out that she was supposed to be dead already. ¡°If Lucinda is really that youngdy, then¡­ She might be the girl you¡¯ve been searching for!¡± While Sonny spoke, he showed Nathaniel the information he had found on his phone. Nathaniel read it word for word. ¡°I¡¯ll need to confirm this another time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± He had received an overwhelming amount of information that night, and he didn¡¯t know how to process it all. If Lucinda truly was the girl who had saved him thirteen years ago, then what he had done to her was beyond unforgivable. He had mistaken Eleanor for her and caused her pain for all these years. Now she didn¡¯t love him anymore and was cold towards him, seeking revenge instead. Nathaniel¡¯s heart ached. Could he ever make it up to her now? Nathaniel descended the stairs to the first-floor hall with a swirl of emotions after his conversation with Sonny. Abel was sprawled out on the sofa, still under the influence of Sonny¡¯s drug. He wouldn¡¯t be waking up anytime soon. Nathaniel made his way over to him and took a seat next to him quietly. A few minutester, Abel stirred awake, only to find Nathaniel staring at him with a nk expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you would fall asleep,¡± Nathaniel said. Abel was muddled. ¡°How could I have fallen asleep?¡± Chapter 410 Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained serious. ¡°I came out after speaking with my mother and found you sleeping here on the sofa. I waited for five whole minutes before you finally woke up. What if Lucinda found out about this? But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything to her. ¡± Abel scratched his head in confusion. Nathaniel didn¡¯t wait for Abel to respond and quickly got up and headed outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I just wasted five minutes of my life because of you. ¡± Abel was still lost in thought, trying to recall the events leading up to his sudden sleep. He could recall clearly that a manservant came to speak to him, but he paid him no mind, and then¡­This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Hurry up! Lucinda will be upset if I returnte!¡± NathanieL¡¯s voice snapped Abel out of his reverie, and he followed Nathaniel to the car. When they got back to the Bay Vi, it was alreadyte at night. Nathaniel gazed into the living room from a window on the first floor. Cyrus had already left, leaving only Brinleigh and Lucinda at the table, still sipping their drinks. In the living room, Brinleigh gulped down one ss after another, his demeanor increasingly despondent and intoxicated. ¡°Lucinda, I heard people say that alcohol helps you forget your troubles. So why do I feel even worse after drinking so much of it?¡± Lucinda was a seasoned drinker and could hold her liquor with ease. She grinned. ¡°Maybe those people don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about. You¡¯re definitely drunk. Let me get Conor and Jose to give you a ride home. ¡± ¡°No! I¡¯m not drunk! I need to tell you something¡­¡± Brinleigh shook his head and attempted to grab her hand. Lucinda pulled her hand away nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whatever you have to say. It¡¯ste. Just go home. ¡± Brinleigh didn¡¯t want to leave, that much was clear. He rose unsteadily to his feet and made his way over to her. Then he dropped to one knee right in front of her with a grave expression on his face. ¡°Lucinda, I know you¡¯re mad at me because of Melody. When I get back to Stastle, I¡¯ll definitely give her a piece of my mind. But listen, I really like you. Nathaniel hurt you in the past, but I promise I¡¯ll never hurt you. I¡¯ll only love and cherish you. Can you give me a chance to prove it?¡± Lucinda remained silent. Chapter 411 She poured herself another ss of wine and knocked it back in one gulp. There was a few drops of red wine on the corner of her mouth. She raised a hand and gently wiped the wine away, maintaining her air of gracefulness. Observing Lucinda¡¯s hesitation, Brinleigh pressed on, ¡°Look, if you¡¯re not sure about your feelings for me, we can take it slow. We can get engaged first, or start a rtionship and see where it goes. ¡± Nathaniel happened to walk in and overheard everything. ¡®s BunnyBookery His face turned dark and he balled up his fists. Had Brinleigh purposely waited for Cyrus to leave before making his move on Lucinda? As Lucinda opened her mouth to respond, Nathaniel clutched his stomach and bent over before pinching his thigh hard. His face was immediately drained of color, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. Then, he leaned against the doorframe and groaned, ¡°Lucinda, I have a severe stomachache¡­ Why did Nathaniel suddenly call Lucinda¡¯s name so intimately? Lucinda¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Was Nathaniel also drunk? She didn¡¯t say anything. Brinleigh, on the other hand, was furious because Nathaniel had interrupted him. Under the influence of alcohol, he stood up from the ground unsteadily, rushed over, and grabbed Nathaniel by the cor. ¡°You hurt her just two days ago! How dare you show your face here again?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t answer. He simply looked at the red-faced Brinleigh as though he wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. Brinleigh was so angry that he raised his fist, ready to punch the other man. ¡°Conor, Jose!¡± Lucinda suddenly shouted. The two men immediately jumped in from the open window and broke up the fight before it even started. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me teach him a lesson, Lucinda?¡± Brinleigh asked unhappily. Lucinda gave Conor and Jose a stern look. ¡°Brinleigh¡¯s drunk. You two take him home. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Brinleigh slurred as he was carried away by the two bodyguards. Chapter 412 When they left, it was finally quiet. Nathaniel stopped pretending to have a stomachache and resumed his usualposure. Lucinda cast a scornful nce at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in pain? Why¡¯d you stop pretending?¡± Without saying anything, Nathaniel approached and suddenly knelt down in front of her. This time, he knelt down voluntarily. Brinleigh had gotten down on one knee to confess his love for her. Nathaniel, on the other hand, knelt down to apologize to her. Confused, Lucinda asked, ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± Raising his head, Nathaniel locked eyes with her firmly. ¡°There¡¯s something that¡¯s been troubling me for years. If I ask you something, will you please tell me the truth?¡± ¡°Spit it out already,¡± Lucinda said impatiently. ¡°Were you at Pine Street on March 14th thirteen years ago? Did you save the life of a little boy?¡± Lucinda opened her mouth to deny it, but Nathaniel continued stubbornly. ¡°If you keep lying to me, I¡¯ll keep on investigating. I won¡¯t stop until I get to the bottom of this! ¡° ¡°Does the truth really matter?¡± she asked, frowning. ¡°Of course it does. ¡± Lucinda could see the determination and sincerity in his eyes. It seemed that he really wanted her to speak the truth. ¡°If I tell you, will you drop the investigation?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes,¡± he said firmly. Lucinda didn¡¯t think that this matter was a big deal, so she decided to tell him the truth. ¡°Yes, I was there thirteen years ago. And yes, I saved a boy that had gotten into a car ident. I don¡¯t remember anything else. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes immediately welled up with tears. He had to lower his head to hide them. In a trembling voice, he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. ¡± He had been wrong all these years- so terribly wrong! The girl he loved and the girl he owed his life to was one and the same person. He had already married her, but he didn¡¯t cherish her. Chapter 413 Worse, he had pushed her away himself. His heart ached with regret. He raised his head again and called her name longingly. ¡°Lucinda, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± The way he addressed her so intimately made her hair stand on end. It just didn¡¯t sound right to her. It was as though he had an ulterior motive whenever he talked to her like this. Why couldn¡¯t he just speak normally?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t say my name like that,¡± she said gruffly. Lowering his head, he said in a low voice, ¡°Okay. ¡± Then he continued, ¡°Recently, I finally realized how I truly felt about you and how wrong I was before. It turns out that you¡¯re the only one I love. Our divorce¡­ It was all my fault. I was so stupid Before he could finish his words, Lucinda pinched his chin and forced him to look up at her. Seeing the remorseful look on his face, she sneered inwardly. This man was so good at acting! ¡°Let me guess. You¡¯ve figured it out and now you want to have s@x with me. You really are your mother¡¯s son!¡± she snorted. Her eyes were filled with icy sarcasm. Seeing this, Nathaniel felt sad. He wasn¡¯t surprised that the bodyguards had ryed Amanda¡¯s words to her, but he was a little taken aback that she thought he¡¯d actually do something despicable like that. ¡°I¡¯d never force you to do things you don¡¯t want to. From now on, I¡¯ll never lie to you. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll prove myself to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want as long as you give me another chance¡ª¡± ¡°Another chance¡¯?¡± Lucinda sneered bitterly. ¡°I will never get back with you, even if I was held at gunpoint!¡± Nathaniel smiled bitterly. He knew her well and he had already expected such a response, but he still didn¡¯t want to give up on her. ¡°I know I hurt you. I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. So let me serve you for the rest of my life to atone for my sins. ¡± Chapter 414 The rest of his life? Lucinda raised her eyebrows and chuckled maliciously. ¡°So you¡¯d be fine if I married another man?¡± Nathaniel froze and his face instantly turned pale. Seeing his reaction, she sneered, let go of his chin, and turned around to leave. ¡°Who knows what¡¯ll happen in the future? Let¡¯s just see if you can even hold on for just one year. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t move for a long time. He was left alone, kneeling on the floor, mulling over what she had just said. Could he really bear to see her being intimate with another man every day for the rest of his life? No! He couldn¡¯t! Gradually, he arrived at a conclusion: actions spoke louder than words. Since Lucinda didn¡¯t believe him, he¡¯d have to prove it to her! So he cleaned up the table and then went back to his room to take a shower.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As soon as he took off his pants, a couple of things suddenly fell out of his pocket. He bent down to pick them up and found that they were bags of sugar for coffee. He didn¡¯t think too much of it. Maybe he had slipped them into his pocket when he made coffee earlier, so he casually ced them on the bedside table and went to take a shower. Afterwards, he came out of the bathroom in a robe, hair dripping wet. As soon as he finished drying his hair, he heard Lucinda¡¯s voice from upstairs. ¡°Come to the study, Nathaniel!¡± He immediately got dressed and went upstairs. When he opened the door to the study, he found Lucinda hard at work in front of theputer. Because she had some wine, her face was flushed, which made her look particrly charming, but her eyes werepletely clear and sober. Seeing him by the door, she ordered, ¡°Make me a cup of coffee. ¡± It was sote in the night. How could she drink coffee at this hour? Frowning, he tried to dissuade her. ¡°You drank wine tonight. You should go to bed early. Besides, drinking coffee at night is bad for your health. ¡± Chapter 415 Lucinda frowned and looked at him coldly. ¡°Just do as I say. ¡± The talent show was going to end the day after tomorrow, and she nned to stream it Live. So she had to draft a n for the livestream before then. Of course, she wanted to do it herself because she couldn¡¯t trust anyone else to do it. Seeing the stubborn look on her face, Nathaniel knew that he couldn¡¯t change her mind. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stay up with you. ¡± Then he turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. After brewing the coffee, he looked around. He couldn¡¯t find the sugar. Recalling the several packets of sugar on his bedside table, he went back to his room, picked one randomly, and put it on the tray. By the time Nathaniel returned to the study, Lucinda was too focused on her work. He quietly left the tray on the desk, turned around, and then left the room. After closing the door, he leaned against the door and waited for her to finish.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. About half an hourter, a strange gasp suddenly came from inside the study. Realizing that something was wrong, Nathaniel leaped to his feet and opened the door to the study. No one was sitting at the desk. ¡°Lucinda?¡± he called anxiously. On high alert, he walked in. The panting wasing from underneath the desk. He quickly lifted the tablecloth and found Lucinda, curled up in the small space. Her face was abnormally red. He squatted down and gently touched her forehead, only to find that her whole body was burning up. What on earth was going on? The coffee cup was half-empty, and the packet of sugar on the tray had been torn open. Thinking about how strange Amanda had acted earlier, he instantly understood what had happened. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed. Nathaniel pulled Lucinda out from under the desk. Feeling his cold touch on her hot body, Lucinda felt relieved. The drug was driving her mad, as though her body had a mind of its own. She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck tightly, and his strong pheromones aroused her desire further. While Nathaniel was carrying her back to her bedroom, Lucinda kept squirming in his arms. He was afraid of hurting her, so he tried to hold her as gently as possible. Chapter 416 ¡°Lucinda, hold on. Everything¡¯s going to be okay. ¡± Hearing the familiar, masculine voice, Lucinda tried hard to sober herself up and forced herself to look up. When she saw clearly that it was indeed Nathaniel, she was filled with indignation. It took all her effort not to p him in the face at that moment. She struggled to free herself from his embrace, but she was extremely weak now. However, just as Nathaniel was carrying her into the bedroom, she kicked hard, catching him off-guard. He inadvertently lost his grip and Lucinda slipped from his arms. Her hand was grabbed at his cor instinctively, and the two fell to the ground together. Seeing that Lucinda¡¯s head would hit the corner of the bed, Nathaniel reached out to protect her¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± His back hit the edge of the bed hard. In addition, he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his previous injury, so the sharp pain was so excruciating that he nearly passed out on the spot. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the next second, he felt a harsh p on his face. Lucinda broke free from his embrace and forced him to lie t on the floor. She pressed her knees hard on his chest and she grabbed him by the cor roughly. When their eyes met, he saw that hers were full of unmasked hatred.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°f@ck you, Nathaniel Roberts! You really are a good actor, you know that? Did you really think that drugging me was the answer? No way in helt!¡± ¡°Lucinda, calm down. This isn¡¯t-¡° He was interrupted by another p to the face. This time, she used all her strength. Both desire and anger overwhelmed her, almost drowning out the voice of reason. The sharp pain in his back coupled with the stinging from the p caused his ears to ring deafeningly. Grimacing, he was in so much pain. Just as he was about to take a deep breath, he met Lucinda¡¯s resentment-filled eyes. ¡°Go to hell, you bastard!¡± Finally, Lucinda let go of him and struggled to reach for the rm on the bedside table. But before she could get close, uncontroble desire surged up in her body again. She felt so ufortable that she copsed to the floor and curled into a ball. She really wanted to satisfy her desire at this moment, but she couldn¡¯t! She absolutely couldn¡¯t! Lucinda pressed her burning-hot skin against the cool, tiled floor, trying desperately to sober herself up. Enduring the pain, Nathaniel struggled to stand up. That was when he saw her, writhing on the floor uncontrobly. Chapter 417 If her desire wasn¡¯t satisfied in time, there could be dire consequences. Even so, she didn¡¯t want him to help her. Did she hate him so much? Nathaniel smiled bitterly, walked towards her, and attempted to pick her up again. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Nathaniel stopped in his tracks for a split second. Then he made up his mind and picked her up decisively. ¡°When you recover, you can do whatever you want. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. She had no choice but to let him carry her to the bathroom. Nathaniel carefully set her down and then briskly turned on the tap, filling the bathtub with cold water. Worried that the cold water would shock her fiery hot body, he slowly lowered her into the bathtub. Lucinda was petite, but she was still heavy for him since he was weakened a lot under the influence of the drug; not to mention the fact that he was still injured. Gritting his teeth, he did his best not to drop her while he slowly lowered her into the tub. Only when the water covered her corbone did he withdraw his sore, shaking arms. Lucinda gradually felt the coldness envelope her body. The overwhelming desire subsided after a while, and she gradually drifted off to sleep. Nathaniel slumped beside the bathtub, waiting with baited breath. The night before their divorce, he had used her of drugging him. Karma was a bitch. Now, the tables were reversed. He smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect that retribution woulde so soon. Knowing Lucinda, she wouldn¡¯t let him get away with this. This was what he deserved. By the time he came to his senses, Lucinda was fast asleep. He stared at her flushed face quietly, and then his eyes wandered to her soaking wet body. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he gulped. But he wasn¡¯t the kind of guy that would take advantage of a defenseless, unconscious woman. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and then observed her state from where he sat. Reaching out to touch her forehead, he found that her skin was still burning hot. The effect of the cold water was too slow. He had to find another way. Nathaniel stood up and strode out of the bathroom decisively. He searched the whole house, but he couldn¡¯t find any sedatives nor glucose solutions.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He walked to the garden and shouted, ¡°Abel! Conor! Jose! Come out now!¡± Chapter 418 A minuteter, Abel appeared from out of nowhere. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, heined, ¡°Why are you shouting? Don¡¯t you know what time it is?¡± ¡°Why are you alone?¡± Nathaniel frowned. ¡°Conor and Jose sent Mr. Hernandez home. I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯te back yet. Rickey is with Mr. Cyrus, and Miss Lucinda sent Leon away on a task. I¡¯m the only one here tonight. ¡± Because Lucinda was a master at martial arts, they usually weren¡¯t on duty at night. If there was an emergency, Lucinda could always sound the rm. Not wanting to waste time, Nathaniel went straight to the point. ¡°There aren¡¯t any sedatives or glucose solutions here. I need you to go out and buy some. ¡± ¡°Where am I going to buy sedatives or glucose solutions at this hour?¡± ¡°Just do it! This is an emergency!¡± Nathaniel shouted anxiously. Seeing how anxious Nathaniel looked, Abel chose to believe him. About half an hourter, Abel came back with the medicines. ¡°What are these for anyway? Pharmacies don¡¯t have these, you know. I had to go to one of the bigger hospitals. You should¡± Without saying a word, Nathaniel grabbed the medicines from Abel¡¯s hand and rushed upstairs. He didn¡¯t feel relieved until he personally fed Lucinda the medicines. Then he leaned against the bathtub and looked at her tiredly. He was so exhausted that he gradually fell asleep as well. By the time Lucinda woke up, the sun was creeping on the horizon. The burning sensation in her body was now just a distant memory. When she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in the bathtub, fully-clothed, and Nathaniel was leaning against the bathtub, sleeping. Nathaniel looked exhausted, with his brows furrowed tightly in his sleep.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lucinda stared at his face quietly. There was a faint palm print on his cheek, which was red and slightly swollen, and the blood at the corner of his mouth was caked. In a word, he looked miserable. Althoughst night was hazy in her memory, judging from the current situation, she believed that Nathaniel hadn¡¯t done anything inappropriate to her. She pursed her lips and suddenly tasted something sweet on her lips. Glucose? Chapter 419 He was the one who drugged her, yet now, he was pretending to be a good samaritan. She was speechless. Her expression darkened, and her eyes took on a viciously cold Light. This was a really good and unexpected y. And she wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with this. She grabbed the sides of the bathtub and pulled herself up quietly. After ncing at the sleeping Nathaniel, she tiptoed out of the bathroom, making sure not to awake him. Later, Nathaniel woke up because of the sharp pain on his back. Leaning against the bathtub was a terrible sleeping position, and now, Nathaniel¡¯s joints ached terribly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Last night, he was so focused on helping Lucinda that he forgot to treat his own wounds. After bumping into the corner of the bed, he likely had a bad bruise on his back. He sighed heavily and sat up straight, only to find that the woman in the bathtub was gone! When did she wake up? She managed to leave the bathroom without stirring him at all. It seemed that the drug indeed numbed his senses a lot. ¡®s BunnyBookery He stood up and walked to the sink to wash up. After washing off the blood on the corner of his mouth, he went downstairs to find Lucinda. The atmosphere in the living room was heavy and ominous. With her arms crossed over her chest, Lucinda sat on the sofa with a cold expression. Abel, Leon, Conor, and Jose were standing behind the sofa, and their expressions were also fierce. As soon as Nathaniel went downstairs, he was met with this scene. He knew that he was in deep trouble now. He walked over with heavy steps and stopped in front of Lucinda. Lucinda raised her head to look at him, but she said nothing. Conor, who was standing behind Lucinda, pointed at the packets of sugar on the table. ¡°Mr. Roberts, Miss Ross asked you to make coffeest night. You did make her some coffee, but you also put something in it, right? We found these in your room. Exin yourself!¡± Nathaniel looked at Lucinda and exined helplessly, ¡°I did put the sugar on the coffee tray. That much is true. But I swear I didn¡¯t know about the drug. ¡± Lucinda smiled at him, but it was a smile devoid of warmth. Obviously, she didn¡¯t believe him. Chapter 420 Nathaniel had expected such a reaction, but he still tried to defend himself. ¡°Last night, I told you that I wouldn¡¯t lie to you anymore. I¡¯m a man of my word. Can you please just trust me this one time?¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Remember that time when Eleanor drugged you and you came to my room? ¡®s BunnyBookery The following day, you used me of drugging you. Did you give me a chance to exin? If I didn¡¯t show you the evidence, would you have believed me?¡± NathanieLl¡¯s expression darkened. He knew that she had always held a grudge against him because of that incident. Lucinda continued, ¡°Last night, you promised you wouldn¡¯t lie to me anymore, only to drug me afterwards! You served that sugar with the coffee, and you were the first one to rush in after I ingested the drug. How dare you say that it has nothing to do with you?! If you think that the agreement between us is too difficult, then fine.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I was willing to give you a chance. Maybe you would¡¯ve sessfully taken back the Roberts Group and the house from me. ¡± She paused and her expression suddenly became eerily cold. ¡°But since you love resorting to these kinds of dirty tricks, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. I just hate deception the most!¡± Nathaniel had already expected such an oue, so he could only smile bitterly. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, actually. ¡± Lucinda smiled and raised her hand. Conor fetched a cup of warm water from the kitchen and put it on the coffee table in between her and Nathaniel. She continued, ¡°I know that Amanda gave you the drug when you went to see her yesterday. Now there are still two packets of sugar left. We had them tested, and one packet contains the drug, whereas the other is real sugar. Choose one. ¡± Frowning, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes darted between the two packets of sugar uneasily. Lucinda added, ¡°If you choose the sugar, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Amanda kept you in the dark and your drugging me was just an ident. I¡¯ll let this matter slide. But if you choose the drug¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Choose, Mr. Roberts. ¡± There was a hint of irony in her tone. Chapter 421 Nathaniel stood still, staring at her, trying to gauge the emotions in her eyes. Unfortunately, the indifference in her eyes made them unreadable. He deserved to be distrusted by her. Smiling bitterly, he approached the tea table and picked up the two packets of sugar. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he ripped open both packets, poured them into the ss of water, and stirred it well. Then he raised the ss and downed its contents in one gulp. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you just¡­¡± Abel¡¯s voice trailed off in disbelief. Last night, Lucinda had only drank half a cup of the spiked coffee, yet she already felt so ufortable. This was a potent drug that shouldn¡¯t have been trifled with. But Nathaniel drank the whole ss of spiked water. Did he want to die? Lucinda just asked him to choose. He had a 50% chance of picking the right one. What a stupid man! ¡°Well, I respect your choice,¡± Lucinda said calmly. To the three men behind her, she ordered. ¡°Take Mr. Roberts to the basement. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± Conor and Jose were about to step forward to subdue Nathaniel, but thetter stopped them. ¡°I can go there by myself. ¡± After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and headed straight towards the basement. Lucinda and the others followed him. He looked a little deste, walking ahead alone. Abel brought a chair for Lucinda, and she sat down in front of the stairs to the basement, waiting for the drug to take effect. Since Lucinda had just moved in, the basement was rtively empty. The bodyguards didn¡¯t turn on the light for Nathaniel before they shut the door. Thus, Nathaniel was left alone in the darkness.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Just five minutester, he felt that his body was rapidly heating up. The drug had taken effect so quickly! But this drug was much stronger than the one from the night before their divorce. Chapter 422 At first, he was still able to stand, but the burning sensation was getting stronger and stronger. He finally understood why Lucinda had curled up under the deskst night when he found her. Because the pain was unbearable! After struggling to stay sober for half an hour, he was sweating profusely. His body was shockingly hot, and the uncontroble desire slowly corroded his reason. Outside the door, Lucinda sat expressionlessly, but her tightly clenched fists betrayed her true emotions. Her bodyguards stood behind her, and they could hear Nathaniel¡¯s heavy breathing from the basement. Around an hourter, the heavy breathing turned into low growls. Everyone outside was shocked. After all, the man had ingested a whole packet of the drug. If he couldn¡¯t be relieved, this kind of pain would be fatal! Abel couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°It¡¯s been an hour! I think Mr. Roberts has learned his lesson. If things go on like this, he¡¯ll die!¡± Hearing the Nathaniel¡¯s growling, Lucinda clenched her fists even tighter. But when she looked at Abel, her face was still icy cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Abel knelt down on the spot. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s just¡­ You took the drugst night. It¡¯s only right that you make things even today. But I know that you don¡¯t really want to kill Mr. Roberts. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda felt much better. She thought for a while and then looked at Conor. ¡°Bring Amanda here.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Now!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± Conor set out quickly. The rest of them stayed by the door of the basement, listening to the man¡¯s anguished growling with bated breath. The roars gradually became louder and more pained as Nathaniel reached the end of his rope. Chapter 423 Even Lucinda¡¯s macho bodyguards couldn¡¯t stand it. Nathaniel¡¯s pained growling was torture to their ears.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ten minutester, Lucinda finally spoke up. ¡°Open the door and bring him a bucket of iced water. ¡± The bodyguards were stunned at first, but the next second, they sprang into action. The door to the basement was opened, flooding the dark room with Light. The light pulled the shadow of Nathaniel long and narrow. Nathaniel was curled up on the floor, like a baby in his mother¡¯s belly. The ground underneath his body was damp with sweat, and his hair was stered to his forehead. He didn¡¯t even look up when the door was open, looking very helpless and pitiful. Over the past hour, he had struggled to stay strong, but he still couldn¡¯t help trembling fiercely under the effect of the drug, and his face was now scarlet red. Feeling the dazzling light on his eyelids, he struggled to raise his head. His vision was blurred, but he could vaguely make out a familiar figure in front of him. He croaked hoarsely, ¡°Lucinda¡­ It¡­ It hurts¡­¡± He had felt extremely sorry for her when he saw her suffering from the drugst night. ¡®s BunnyBookery Now, the tables had turned. Would she feel better? Could this reduce her hatred towards him a little? His hand trembled fiercely as he struggled to reach out towards the figure. The figure seemed to be very close, and he thought he could touch it as long as he stretched out his hand. But at the same time, he felt that the distance between them was huge, like a gap that could never be crossed. He couldn¡¯t see Lucinda¡¯s expression clearly, but he could feel the coldness emanating from her. It was her indifference that hurt him the most, and this feeling was even worse than the effect of the drug. Lucinda watched him from afar, motionless. She noticed that the moment Nathaniel opened his eyes, he had called out her name. She was a little surprised, but she said nothing. Meanwhile, Nathaniel was waiting for her to say something-anything. But what he got was a bucket of iced water, which was poured directly on top of his head. His fiery body couldn¡¯t bear the sudden change in temperature. He felt cold all over and shivered even more fiercely. His teeth chattered as the cold seemed to seep into his bones, and gradually, he lost consciousness. Chapter 424 ¡°Jose, why¡¯d you pour all the water on his head?!¡± Lucinda¡¯s hand on the armrest of the chair tightened agitatedly. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t that what you ordered?¡± Jose was stunned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He inadvertently lost his grip on the bucket, and the remaining water inside was identally poured on Nathaniel¡¯s body. The sudden impact caused Nathaniel to cough violently, the sounds of which echoing off the concrete walls of the basement. It sounded terrifying. Lucinda was pissed off by Jose¡¯s recklessness. Just as she was about to stand up to check on Nathaniel, a woman¡¯s scream sounded from behind her. ¡°Oh, my God! Nathaniel! My son!¡± Hearing the anguished voice, Lucinda loosened her grip on the armrest of the chair. She sat down and regained her earlier arrogance. Amanda was lying in the private ward of the Roberts mansion when Conor came to see her. He was very angry, and Amanda guessed that something bad happened, so she refused toe with him. In the end, Conor forced her toe here. As soon as she saw her son writhing on the floor of the basement, Amanda didn¡¯t even bother to pretend to beme any more. On the contrary, she rushed over quickly, hobbling with her stered leg. She knelt beside Nathaniel and tried to help him up. He was so cold, and his whole body was shivering. Panicked, she screamed, ¡°Help! He needs a doctor! My son is dying! He can¡¯t die! I refuse to let him die!¡± For the first time, Amanda sincerely bowed her head to Lucinda, regardless of her pride. ¡°Lucinda, please! Why are you doing this? You have to save him! He did nothing wrong! He was your husband! How could you be so cruel?¡± Husband? Lucinda sneered coldly. ¡°I was never treated like a wife in the three years I was married to him. I wasn¡¯t even as good as your pet. Now that your dearest son is being tortured by the woman you despise the most, how do you feel?¡± Chapter 425 Amanda was stunned for a few seconds. Then she suddenly burst into tears in despair. ¡°I feel f@cking terrible! This is all my fault, okay? I was mean to you-I despised you!-but my son is innocent! Please help him! Please, Lucinda! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Lucinda sighed exaggeratedly. ¡°I can¡¯t save him. Only you can. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Amanda stopped crying and paused for a few seconds. She squinted at Lucinda in confusion and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The reason why Nathaniel ended up in this situation is that he put the drug you gave him into my coffee, and you-¡° Before she could finish her sentence, Amanda shouted in a hurry, ¡°No! This has nothing to do with him! When I asked him to do it, he refused me! I was the one who secretly slipped the drug into his pocket! He didn¡¯t know! I swear on my life, Lucinda! My son is innocent!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Lucinda stood up and walked up to the hysteric Amanda. Looking down at her, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Then who gave you the drug? Who told you to pretend to be Lame?¡± Amanda fell into stunned silence. With a smile, Lucinda continued, ¡°Given your level of intelligence, all you¡¯d be able toe up with is getting me pregnant with his child. Whoever made you cause so much trouble is using you. You are so stupid!¡± It was the first time that Amanda had been scolded like this, but this time, even she had to agree with what Lucinda was saying. ¡°You¡¯re right! I was just a pawn! It¡¯s Enoch. He said that as long as you get back together with Nathaniel, the Roberts family will be restored to its former glory. I really shouldn¡¯t have believed his nonsense!¡± Enoch? That cunning old man was behind all this! How shameless he was to resort to such dirty tricks at such an old age! Amanda was still sobbing uncontrobly, holding Nathaniel in her arms. ¡°Lucinda, he¡¯s getting colder and colder. Please save him! He¡¯s my life. I can¡¯t live without him!¡± Without ncing at Nathaniel, Lucinda offered Amanda a stern warning, ¡°No more chances, Amanda! If you and Vivien don¡¯t behave yourselves, your son will bear the consequences. Try me if you want to find out how long we can torture your precious son in his current physical condition!¡± ¡°I promise! Please, I swear, we won¡¯t do anything to hurt you again. ¡± Amanda shook her head. Her face was pale, while her throat glowed pink. Believing that Amanda had epted her situation, Lucinda asked Conor to take her back to the Roberts mansion. When Amanda had left, Abel checked on Nathaniel. Chapter 426 ¡°Mr. Roberts has passed out. His breathing is very weak. ¡± Nathaniel was close to death again. How many times could he do this before his body gave up? Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened, and she yelled. ¡°Hurry, Leon, call a doctor!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do it now!¡± Leon ran out of the room. Lucinda asked Abel and Jose to take Nathaniel to his room and help him get warm. Remembering the bucket of ice water, Lucinda red at Jose angrily. Jose trembled. ¡°Jose, you are suspended from all duties for a year and will be fined six months¡¯ sry. Now, get out!¡± Jose was about to beg for mercy, but Abel nudged him, warning him not to make things worse. Lucinda paid no attention to either of them. Instead, she checked Nathaniel¡¯s condition. His body felt like a block of ice, and his face was deathly gray, as though his life force was draining out of his body. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Leon returned?¡± Lucinda felt Nathaniel¡¯s breathing. There was barely a flutter. He might die before Leon came back. She lifted the quilt and helped Nathaniel to his feet. Abel hurried to her aid. ¡°Jose, carry him downstairs. Abel, bring the car over. We need to get him to the hospital!¡± ¡°Okay. Jose rushed back into the room and lifted Nathaniel onto his back. Lucinda supported Nathaniel from behind to prevent him from falling. After resting Nathaniel across the back seat, Abel sped off. Jose sat in the passenger seat. Lucinda sat in the back, cradling Nathaniel¡¯s head in herp. Nathaniel looked peaceful. Lucinda touched his mmy face. He looked dead, but there was the whisper of breath beneath his nostrils, a tiny glimmer of hope. ¡°Nathaniel, I forbid you from dying! Until you have paid off all your debts, you owe me your life! Don¡¯t you dare die on me! If you do, the entire Roberts family will die with you!¡± Her words came out in a roar. Abel and Jose trembled in fear, knowing that if she was angry enough, Lucinda was capable of such mass ughter. Nathaniel coughed, as if he heard what she said and was trying to answer. But he remained in an unconscious state. Lucinda stroked his hair. He had reacted to her words.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She dared to hope that he would cling stubbornly to life if only to protect his family. Chapter 427 ¡°Abel, hurry up. ¡± Abel pushed the pedal to the floor and ran every red traffic light. Finally, they arrived at the hospital. Nathaniel was rushed to the emergency room, and Lucinda sat in the waiting area, wringing her hands. She had almost lost control of her emotions in the car, watching Nathaniel slip away. Yet,st night, while she was drugged, she had wanted to kill him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Why did she care whether he lived or died? Why was she tormented by panic at the thought of losing him? He was her enemy, and had been ruthless when he ordered Flynn to kill her for Eleanor¡¯s sake. After the divorce, she had nned to never see him again. However, Vivien, Amanda, Eleanor, and even Nathaniel himself had provoked her and tried to harm her again and again. They refused to let her live peacefully, and she refused to yield to anyone. She was vengeful and determined to make them pay the price. While she attempted to untangle her thoughts, Abel answered the phone. ¡°It¡¯s Vivian, your assistant from Angle Intl. She says she has something urgent to tell you. ¡± Lucinda looked at the light above the emergency room door and didn¡¯t answer. Jose knelt before her. ¡°Miss Simmons, it¡¯s my fault. I was stupid and got carried away. I almost killed Mr. Roberts. Let me stay in the hospital and take care of him. When he recovers, I will return to you and ept any punishment you consider appropriate. ¡± Lucinda thought for a while and said ¡°Okay. Stay here. Keep me informed of any updates. Abel, let¡¯s go. She left the hospital with Abel and headed to Angle Intl. She had been absent from work for two days because of the whole drama. The final n for the talent show had not been decided yet. Lucinda sat in her office and concentrated all her attention on her work. Cyrus arrived at eight in the evening. All the employees had left, but the light in Lucinda¡¯s office was still on. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯ste. You can finish tomorrow. There are still a few days before the live broadcast. ¡± Lucinda nodded absently but kept working. Cyrus knew how stubborn she was. He sighed and was about to Leave when he noticed how unwell she looked. ¡°Lucinda, are you ill? Why is your face so pale?¡± Chapter 428 ucinda had taken a cold shower.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Perhaps that was why her face was pale. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Cyrus. I¡¯ll go home after I finish this. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Cyrus frowned. He knew Lucinda well, and he knew she was hiding something. He summoned Abel. When Abel arrived, he knelt before Cyrus and begged for forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Simmons, forgive me. I really don¡¯t know what is wrong with Miss Simmons. Maybe it¡¯s because¡­ because she¡¯s been so busy at work and often stays upte. ¡± Abel felt aggrieved to be put in this position between Lucinda and Cyrus. The bitterness in Abel¡¯s eyes prevented Cyrus from asking more. ¡°Make sure you keep her safe. Also, keep a close eye on Nathaniel. If he dares do anything to hurt her again, I will kill him, with or without Lucinda¡¯s consent. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Simmons. ¡± Instead of returning home to Bay Vi, Lucinda nned to stay up all night in her office. ¡®s BunnyBookery Abel knocked on the door before he entered. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Roberts was transferred to the general ward an hour ago. He has just woken up. Would you like to see him?¡± Lucinda hesitated. ¡°No. Tell Jose to take good care of him. When he recovers fully, send him back to Bay Vi. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Abel hovered in the office, looking embarrassed. Lucinda narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you understand my instructions?¡± ¡°When Mr. Roberts woke up, he refused the intravenous drip. He refused to cooperate with the doctors and nurses. ¡± Lucinda bristled with anger. ¡°He¡¯s a patient. Can¡¯t you and Jose handle a weak man? Will you allow him to dictate the terms of his care, when all you have to do is strap him down and force him?¡± Abel was lost for words. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Chapter 429 Lucinda¡¯s method was simple and crude. It would work, butcked any elegance and dignity. Abel couldn¡¯t answer. Lucinda tried to move the conversation along. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s happening with him. ¡± After tidying up her desk, she drove to the hospital. In the ward, Nathaniel had buried his head under the covers and wrapped the quilt tightly around himself. The nurse sighed sympathetically. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you still have a fever. You won¡¯t be able to breathe properly under all those covers. Please let me attach the drip. ¡± No matter how the medical staff cajoled him, Nathaniel refused to move. He had started to ignore thempletely. When Lucinda arrived, she saw the strange scene and teased him, ¡°The headline tomorrow will probably read: former president of the Roberts Group died of the fear of needles. ¡± Jose stood up and greeted her respectfully. Lucinda nodded and then strode to the bed. Before she could say more, Nathaniel reached out from under the covers and grabbed her wrist. He then stuck his head out. He was sweaty from the fever; his eyes were watery.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He looked pitiful, a far cry from his usual domineering and cold presence. He stared at her for a while to make sure that he hadn¡¯t grabbed the wro ng person. He vowed he would never again stupidly mistake someone else for her. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up. I missed you¡­¡± The fever caused him to speak with a deep nasally monotone. He acted like a spoiled child. The nurses and Jose were all shocked to witness how he behaved. Nathaniel had been so angry and fierce when anyone else touched him. How had his attitude changed so quickly? Lucinda¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Something is wrong with your brain. I¡¯ll ask the doctors to have you checked again. ¡± Nathaniel was speechless. Chapter 430 He swallowed the sweet words he had wanted to say to her. ¡°Lucinda, can I talk to you alone for a while?¡± Lucinda considered and didn¡¯t refuse. She looked at the nurse then said, ¡°Only if you do what the nurse asks first. Otherwise, I will leave and not return. ¡± In a soft, pained voice, he murmured, ¡°Okay. ¡± The nurse approached the bed, only to find that he was holding Lucinda¡¯s wrist too tightly for her to insert the needle into his hand. Lucinda noticed the problem too. Frowning, she said, ¡°Let go of me so the nurse can attach the drip. ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Without saying a word, Nathaniel changed hands so he could still cling to her wrist while the nurse treated him. In the basement, when he had been drugged and was floating in a trance, his only wish had been to hold the woman he had once abandoned. No matter how hard he tried, the distance between them made it impossible to reach her. It tortured him more than any drug. Now he could think straight, he refused to let her go ever again. While he was considering this desperate need to be close to Lucinda, he felt a counterforce push his hand away. Lucinda was pulling away. The nurse had hooked up the drip. Lucinda asked everyone to leave. Her skin was red where he had gripped her so tightly. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me. Let go. I promise I won¡¯t leave until you say what you have to say. But if you keep grabbing me, I¡¯ll have to go. ¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Nathaniel buckled under her cold gaze and withdrew his hand. She sat down on a chair in front of him and got straight to the point. ¡°You are an arrogant man, Nathaniel. And that¡¯s exactly why I don¡¯t understand why you agreed to sign the contract so decisively. Is it worth humiliating yourself like this just to pay off your debts?¡± Nathaniel gazed up at her. ¡°You used to love me. You would have done anything for me, but I didn¡¯t cherish you. Now, I realize I cannot Live without you. I know how I hurt you and I know how unhappy you were, because I feel that way now. ¡± He paused. His eyes brimmed with sincerity. ¡°Lucinda, I was not a good husband to you. I said a lot of things to insult you, but from now on, you can scold me every day, and I won¡¯t talk back. I won¡¯tin. I want to make it up to you! Will you give me onest chance?¡± Scold him every day? Chapter 431 What was wrong with him? Was he a masochist? Lucinda spoke her mind for the first time, ¡°I imagined we would be strangers after the divorce, but your mother, sister and your beloved fiancee refused to let me go. You even sent Flynn to kill me because of Eleanor. Why should I give you another chance? How dare you even ask?¡± Nathaniel was shocked. ¡°Wait! What did you say?¡± Flynn was sent to kill her? When? She ignored his question though. ¡°In my eyes, you are merely my servant. When our contract expires, I will let you go. We¡¯ll be even, and you¡¯ll be a free man. ¡± Be even? ¡°You mean once I pay off my debt, we can move on and start over?¡± Nathaniel said, delighted. Lucinda sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you now pretend to love me. The day I divorced you, you lost any chance to get back with me. Now don¡¯t you see how ridiculous this is?¡± She stood up and turned around to leave. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Please!¡± Nathaniel tried to grab her wrist again, but he was too weak and fell to the floor. His knees took most of the impact, and he bit back a sob, unwilling to show her how much pain it caused him. It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t speak for a while. It was a few secondster before he regained control of himself.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You stayed with me and my family for the three years of our marriage. Yet I didn¡¯t recognize the girl who saved me in Pine Street. It¡¯s my fault. I apologize. I understand if you can¡¯t forgive me. But you said I sent Flynn to kill you. I swear that I didn¡¯t!¡± Lucinda sneered. He acted so humble in front of her. But his ¡°affection¡± didn¡¯t fool her. ¡°Yes, I saved you, but it meant nothing. I never wanted payback. If I had known that the boy in the car was you and what you would have done to me yearster, I might have left you there. Don¡¯t read anything more into that simple act. It humiliates us both. ¡± She finished her words and mercilessly shook off his hand. Before leaving, she threatened him, ¡°Stay in the hospital and recuperate. If you refuse treatment again, you will bear the consequences!¡± When Lucinda left, a doctor entered the ward. Chapter 432 Seeing that the needle had fallen out, the man hurried to help. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s me. ¡± Sonny removed the surgical mask. Nathaniel allowed Sonny to see how angry he was. ¡°Go and find Flynn Even if he¡¯s in prison, you must find him and beat him to death!¡± Compared to finding out what Flynn had done, Nathaniel¡¯s condition left Sonny even more distressed. He knew Lucinda had drugged and tortured Nathaniel in the basement. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s only been a few days since Ist saw you, and you¡¯ve been through so much torture. Why don¡¯t we just leave Forden? Don¡¯t let them continue to torture you like this. ¡± Sonny helped Nathaniel back to bed. His pale face showed signs of rage, but it gradually subsided. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave only if you stay here in Forden and help me win my girl back,¡± Nathaniel said. Sonny was stunned. Lucinda was known to be a hot-tempered and tough woman. Sonny wasn¡¯t sure he could handle her. After a brief pause, Sonny chuckled and said, ¡°Boss, take your time. We can talk about itter when you¡¯re tired of chasing after her. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s usual cold and fierce expression returned to his face. ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes, make Flynn confess everything. You know how to handle such a traitor. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Sonny then called in a nurse to administer an intravenous infusion for Nathaniel. This time, Nathaniel didn¡¯t resist. He was not willing to cooperate because he didn¡¯t see Lucinda when he woke up. He was now willing to take care of himself after Lucinda¡¯s stern warning. Flynn¡¯s good looks and fighting skills made him liked by the inmates in Forden¡¯s men¡¯s prison. Compared to Eleanor, Flynn had it easy. He didn¡¯t have to starve or sleep in the bathroom, and he wasn¡¯t subjected to violent beatings. Little did he know that his peaceful andfortable life was about toe to an end.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 433 The exclusive talent show sponsored by Angle Intl was reaching its conclusion. The finale was recorded in a different set-up. There were one thousand lucky audience members who watched the girls¡¯ outstanding performances live at the venue. This audience could vote twice. The show was also live-streamed, allowing audiences across the country to support their favorite performers. With only ten minutes left until the start of the final show, the anticipation was high. Lucinda watched nervously from backstage, hoping the talent show would be a sess. It was her first time organizing a show like this. If everything went well, Angle Intl¡¯s stock price could increase by at least three points. After the host¡¯s open remark, the show kicked off with a bang. The twenty remaining girls walked onto the stage one by one as the audience cheered. Then the host introduced the night¡¯s special guest. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the super star, Dwayne Gordon!¡± The female audience went wild, and the girls on stage were also thrilled. Dwayne walked onto the stage amid cheers. His good looks made him the center of attention the moment he showed up. But it turned out that Dwayne wasn¡¯t the only special guest of the night since there were two more empty chairs. Could anyone¡¯s presence be stronger than that of Dwayne? To everyone¡¯s surprise, the host announced the next special guest. It was Cyrus. Although not a famous actor, he was even more mysterious and prominent than the biggest name in the entertainment industry. As soon as he stepped out, the crowd erupted into apuse, which was louder than when Dwayne came out. However, Cyrus didn¡¯t take the center seat. This left many wondering who would sit on the most distinguished seat at the center as their most special guest judge tonight. Lucinda observed the scene from backstage, monitoring the growing online viewership with satisfaction.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She knew that having attractive men on stage was a surefire way to boost ratings. She smiled with satisfaction. She had handsome men around her so she better not waste the opportunity. It was the final round and all twenty girls had a chance to showcase themselves before their Last performance. Noelle¡¯s turn came soon enough. Due to the bullying incident that took ce some days ago, her throat was still a little sore, so she chose to perform a dance. Immediately the music began, she quicklyposed herself to show a stunning dance she had created. It had a mix of modern and ssical elements that had the crowd cheering. Chapter 434 Cyrus was surprised to see the girl. She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful contestant, but she was without doubt very lovely. Plus, she was talented. This girl had a bright future ahead of her. He went through the document he was holding for her information and discovered that Lucinda had already signed the girl. Cyrus smiled with relief and returned to watching thepetition in silence. After one hour of fiercepetition, it was time to announce the voting results. Noelle had sessfully emerged sixth ce and secured a chance to debut with an impressive vote of over 900. At the end of the show, the host addressed the audience. ¡°The time hase for us to wee the boss of Angle International to the stage for the closing speech. ¡± Everyone turned to look at Cyrus, but he didn¡¯t budge. He showed no sign of going up on stage. Wasn¡¯t he the CEO of Angle Intl? As the audience grew more confused, the host announced, ¡°Wee, Miss Lucinda Ross!¡± The spotlight shone at the end of the red carpet, and out came Lucinda from backstage. Her crimson long dress highlighted her skin, and she looked as graceful and dignified as a queen. ALL eyes were on her as she made her way to the stage. Someone in the crowd recognized her. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Was she the woman who stood up to Miss Turner at the press conference?¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so stunning and bold. No wonder she could take on the Turner family. It turns out she¡¯s a wealthydy. ¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that she was abandoned by her rich husband, but it seems like it¡¯s not true. How could someone this rich be scared of divorce? Her next husband will surely be more appreciative of her. ¡± ¡°What! I didn¡¯t know about all that. But I do know she can dance well. I hope she bes a star. ¡± ¡°She is amazing! Not only can she dance, but she¡¯s also the CEO of Angle Intl.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The crowd erupted into an apuse. Even Cyrus was content to take the other seat and let Lucinda have the main one. She must be quite an outstanding individual. Most of the girls who were given the chance to debut were unfamiliar with Lucinda. Noelle on the other hand was shocked beyond words. How could Lucinda be the CEO of Angle Intl? God! Could this be a real life y of the domineering female president that she only read about in novels? Noelle didn¡¯t realize until this very moment that she had the support of such a powerful person. As all eyes were on her, Lucinda strode confidently onto the stage. Chapter 435 She took the microphone from the host and shed a smile. ¡°Hello, everyone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I¡¯m Lucinda Ross, the CEO of Angle International¡­¡± In the hospital at that same moment, Nathaniel watched the live broadcast on the TV while lying on the bed, unable to suppress a smile. Finally, after such a long time, Lucinda revealed one of her identities to everyone. The announcement was to make the whole world know that even Cyrus and Dwayne were there to back her. Tess and Enoch were likely in a panic, desperate to uncover her true identity. With satisfaction, Nathaniel smiled as he looked at the stunning woman on TV, even though he knew she would probably never consider marrying him again¡­ Seeing her happy was probably already good enough for him. Nearby, Jose sat on a chair with his head resting on his hands, elbows on his knees, and also appreciating Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face with keen interest. ¡°She¡¯s so gorgeous when she¡¯s working hard,¡± he murmured. However, his face darkened as he remembered being forced to be suspended from his duties by her. ¡°But she¡¯s really scary when she¡¯s angry! If only she could be that gentle all the time. ¡± At first, Nathaniel was delighted as he watched his beloved woman on TV. However, Jose¡¯s muttering irritated him. Without a word, Nathaniel decisively picked up the remote control from the bedside table and turned off the TV, much to Jose¡¯s dismay. Her mesmerizing presence still held Jose captive, but the next second, he found the screen had gone ck. ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Roberts?¡± Nathaniel, without uttering a word or engaging in conversation, exuded a chilly demeanor. The illness and drugs lent him a ghastly pallor, and there was always a frigid aura surrounding him. Jose cast his gaze upon Nathaniel. Could it be¡­ ¡°Mr. Roberts, are you jealous because I praised Miss Ross?¡± Jose asked tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t like this show, so I turned the TV off,¡± Nathaniel replied coldly, giving nothing away. Jose kindly reminded him, ¡°Mr. Roberts, you will never be with her again, especially now that you have divorced her and be her servant. Please just give up. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face grew dark. Moreover, Jose continued, ¡°She and Mr. Hernandez grew up together and are verypatible in terms of personality, family background, age, and appearance. You should just stay in line and go back to be your noble Mr. Roberts one yearter. ¡± ¡°Brinleigh Hernandez?!¡± Chapter 436 Nathaniel gritted his teeth, repeating the name. If Brinleigh were a trustworthy man, Nathaniel would be happy for Lucinda. But having met Brinleigh twice and arguing with him both times, Nathaniel could tell he was not the one for Lucinda. Lucinda was vindictive while Brinleigh could be too soft-hearted sometimes. He was destined to upset her in the future. How could he trust someone like Brinleigh? ¡°Mr. Roberts?¡± Noticing his absent-mindedness, Jose called out to him. Nathaniel immediately lifted the quilt and was ready to get out of bed, even pulling the needle out of his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jose asked, startled. Nathaniel walked out without looking back; his tone cold as he said, ¡°Leave the hospital. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Jose was surprised. ¡°You should stay in the hospital for a few more days. ¡± ¡°You need to stay here until the doctor can reexamine you and ensure you are fit to be discharged from the hospital,¡± Jose exined. Jose hurried to catch up with Nathaniel, only to see him suddenly stop at the ward door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As Jose approached, Nathaniel held out his hands and said, ¡°Give me your phone. ¡± Due to Lucinda¡¯s statement of her identity, Angle Intl¡¯s stock price soared, and the talent show was very sessful, receiving a lot of praise from the public. While discussing the subsequent problems with Noelle backstage in the evening, her phone suddenly rang. Looking down, she saw that Jose was calling her. What did Nathaniel do this time? she thought to herself. Instantly, she grew miffed. Despite her frustration, she calmly answered the phone. Before she could say anything, a low voice echoed from the other end of the phone. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s me,¡± the voice said. She was confused but decided not to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital,¡± Nathaniel said, ¡°and I want to celebrate the sess of your first show. I¡¯ll make you some delicious dishes, and we can have dinner together tonight. Is that okay?¡± Nathaniel spoke carefully, his voice tinged with both fear and expectation. A long pause followed as Lucinda considered Nathaniel¡¯s proposal. Chapter 437 Nathaniel waited anxiously for her response, his heart pounding. He remained silent, giving her the time she needed to make her decision. ¡°I can¡¯t tonight,¡± Lucinda finally replied. ¡°I have an appointment. Don¡¯t wait up for me. ¡± She was just about to end the call, when the man on the other end spoke up anxiously. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t hang up! You¡­ You¡¯re going to dinner with Dwayne and Cyrus, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nathaniel asked, his voice filled with concern. Lucinda confirmed that she was indeed nning to have dinner with Dwayne and Cyrus. In that case¡­ Nathaniel hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Will Brinleigh be there?¡± ¡°Brinleigh will be there,¡± Lucinda replied coolly. Nathaniel¡¯s heart immediately filled with jealousy at her calm and detached tone. Biting his pale lips, he tried to sound ttering as he said, ¡°Lucinda, can you not go? I¡¯ll study hard and learn to cook. Pleasee back to Bay Vi tonight. ¡± His words irritated Lucinda, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate it when he sounded like a poor lost puppy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel¡¯s desperation grew, and he blurted out, ¡°If you don¡¯te back tonight, I¡¯ll hold a press conference tomorrow and reveal to the entire country that I¡¯m your man!¡± Despite his threat, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at his feeble attempt to persuade her. She had never heard of such a weak threat before. ¡°You¡¯re just my servant!¡± she reminded him seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± he eximed. ¡°You can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯m your man!¡± he added. ¡°Nathaniel!¡± she eximed. Even Noelle, who was sitting next to her, was startled by the loudness of her voice. Upon hearing her anger, Nathaniel became timid and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want you toe back for dinner. Even if you think I don¡¯t deserve to dine with you, I can stand by your side and watch you eat¡­¡± Chapter 438 She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong with him recently. Nathaniel was acting so cheeky. To avoid any further argument, she said in a casual tone, ¡°I will go back after the celebration party is over, but it may be veryte. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can wait no matter howte it is,¡± Nathaniel reassured her. Even though he couldn¡¯t stop her from going to the party, at least there would be many people at the party. Brinleigh couldn¡¯t harm her in any way. Nathaniel rushed out of the hospital after hanging up the phone. Jose was only there to take care of Nathaniel while he was hospitalized, but now that he was discharged from the hospital, Jose couldn¡¯t go back to the vi with him. Instead, Jose called Leon and Conor to pick Nathaniel up while he went back to face his punishment. Nathaniel arrived back at Bay Vi. Immediately, Nathaniel went to the kitchen to study the recipe. The fridge was stocked with all kinds of fresh ingredients, and he could find everything he needed. It took him nearly three hours to prepare dinner, and he tried each dish in advance to ensure it suited her tastes. Uncertain of when Lucinda would return, Nathaniel, put the dishes in thermal containers to keep them from getting cold. Once he finished preparing the dinner, Nathaniel settled down on the sofa to wait for Lucinda¡¯s return. However, after waiting for two long hours, he noticed that the dishes were getting cold. So, he went to heat them up and resumed waiting for her patiently. Nathaniel reheated the dishes yet again. If he wasn¡¯t careful, the food would spoil. ¡®s BunnyBookery When he checked the time, he realized it was already four o¡¯clock in the morning. Lucinda hadn¡¯t returned. Was the party still in full swing? Sitting on the sofa, Nathaniel imagined the intimate scene that could have happened between Lucinda and Brinleigh. He stood up. No! He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He refused to let it happen! He tried to leave the house, but before he reached the garden, Leon and Conor stopped him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Roberts, it¡¯s Late. You know you cannot go out at night. ¡± ¡°I need to find Lucinda. ¡± Leon and Conor didn¡¯t budge. Chapter 439 ¡°She will return after she finishes work. Abel is there to protect her. Please rest assured and wait patiently. ¡± Frowning, Nathaniel chewed his Lip. If Abel was here, he might have agreed to let Nathaniel leave, but he didn¡¯t get along with Leon and Conor, and they didn¡¯t want to discuss his concerns. Nathaniel had no choice but to wait. But waiting was long and painful. He thought too much while he waited. He remembered the times Lucinda had called and asked him toe home for dinner. Sometimes he answered casually, and at others he just hung up on her and didn¡¯t return home for several days. Had waiting been this hard for her? He raised his head and fixed his eyes on the clock. He eventually fell asleep staring at the clock face while the minutes moved on. Then suddenly, he was awakened by the sound of the door opening. When he saw it was Lucinda, he stood up to greet her. ¡°Wee. The food is cold, but I can heat it up for you. ¡± Lucinda declined. ¡°No. I¡¯ve already had breakfast.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± ¡°Breakfast?¡± He looked at the clock. Seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Last night, she hadn¡¯te home at all. He had sat on the sofa, waiting, the whole night. Nathaniel was confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe backst night? Are you drunk? Where did you sleep? Did you spend the night with Brinleigh? Did he do anything to you?¡± Lucinda was speechless. What did any of it have to do with Brinleigh? Chapter 440 Nathaniel acted like a worried father, asking so many questions. Which one should she answer first? While changing into her indoor slippers, she said, ¡°Noelle was drunk, and I took her home. She vomited and then passed out. So, I stayed to take care of her. ¡± Nathaniel was stunned. Noelle? The trainee? Should he now even fight women for her attention? Lucinda rubbed her shoulder and was about to go upstairs. Nathaniel grabbed her wrist. ¡°Lucinda, I spent three hours on those dishesst night. Won¡¯t you at least ¡­¡± He was interrupted by Lucinda¡¯s cold gaze.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°And? I told you; I¡¯ve already had breakfast. If you haven¡¯t, you can eat them. ¡± His heart ached. He found it hard to breathe. It was impossible to speak. Lucinda freed herself from his grip and went upstairs to her room. Watching her leave, Nathaniel thought of the dishes he had meticulously prepared. They were exquisite, but they were already cold, just like her cold heart. A profound sense of loss and guilt surged up in his heart. Lucinda changed her clothes beforeing downstairs again. She saw him still standing in the living room, dazed. She coughed. ¡°Hurry up and eat, and then change your clothes. We¡¯re going out. ¡± ¡°Where?¡± Smiling, Lucinda said, ¡°To meet Enoch Roberts. ¡± A loud noise woke the owners of the mansion. Enoch and his wife, Z, crept downstairs to investigate. Chapter 441 Their daughter Coco was equally frightened. She ran after them, asking, ¡°Dad, Mom! What was it? Was it an earthquake?¡± The three were confused. When they reached the ground floor, they encountered a group of people in the hall. Lucinda sat on the sofa, as if she was the owner of this house. Four handsome and tall bodyguards stood behind her. Nathaniel was also standing by her side. They looked serious and frightening. Enoch and his family exchanged nces. When they approached, Lucinda smiled. ¡°You seem to be having a hard time recently. Have you fired all the servants? There¡¯s no one to serve us drinks. ¡± Enoch knew that she was using sarcasm to humiliate him, but he couldn¡¯t argue. She was right. The mansion¡¯s expenses had been subsidized by stock dividends from the Roberts Group. After Tess and Amanda ruined the Roberts Group, he had struggled to raise any new ie. He had no idea how long it would take to recover his wealth. ¡®s BunnyBookery So indeed, they had been having a difficult time. Enoch growled, ¡°How dare you speak so impolitely when you are in someone else¡¯s home? It is good manners to knock on the door. What caused that loud noise? What did you do?¡± ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Z ran outside to check the door. With her head tilted to one side, Lucinda smiled and said, ¡°The door to your house needs some repair. My bodyguard only knocked lightly, but the door just fell apart. ¡± Enoch was furious. How could her bodyguards knock down such a thick iron door with their hands? Obviously, the door had been kicked open.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He had watched the talent showst night with Coco. He knew Lucinda was not only the boss of Angle Intl, but also the current president andrgest shareholder of the Roberts Group. It was obvious she had the backing of both Cyrus and Dwayne. He had no chance of winning against her. He then turned to Nathaniel. With a sad face, Enoch said, ¡°Look at her, Nathaniel. Your ex-wife used to be obedient. But look at what she has done to us now!¡± Nathaniel stared at the floor. So, everyone knew how deeply she had loved him. Everyone except him. Somehow, he had ignored all her efforts. Nathaniel suppressed the emotions surging in his heart, stared at Enoch and said fiercely, ¡°Uncle Enoch, you gave my mother drugs and almost caused a fatal ident. Exin that to me!¡± Chapter 442 What was Nathaniel saying? Was he aware? Did Amanda reveal the secret? Enoch stumbled backwards a few steps. After taking a deep breath andposing himself, he put on a smile and feigned ignorance. ¡°What are you talking about, Nathaniel? I don¡¯t get it. ¡± However, Nathaniel wasn¡¯t convinced of Enoch¡¯s feigned innocence and his expression remained icy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Enoch scanned the room nervously, eyeing the bodyguards stationed behind Lucinda. They looked fierce and menacing, sending a shiver down his spine. He didn¡¯t want his family to be dragged into any trouble, so he turned to Z and said in a low voice, ¡°Coco has just woken up, hasn¡¯t she? Take her upstairs to wash up. We shouldn¡¯t look so disheveled before our guests. ¡± ¡°Okay. Z understood what her husband was implying and turned to pull Coco. ¡°Come on, Coco. Let¡¯s go. ¡± However, Lucinda¡¯s four imposing bodyguards quickly blocked their way. Abel and Rickey stood in front of the stairs, while Leon and Conor guarded the door, effectively trapping them in the living room. ¡°You¡­ What do you think you are you doing? You are too full of yourself! This is my house. ¡± Enoch was seething with anger that his face flushed red. Coco cowered in fear and hid in Z¡¯s arms. ¡°No one leaves until everything is settled. ¡± Lucinda smiled, picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip. She maintained a calm and collected demeanor. Finally, Enoch sighed and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not what you think. When I found out that Amanda had be a servant in the Roberts mansion, I went to see her. She told me about her n and asked for my help, but I refused and tried to persuade her to not go through with it¡­¡± He paused for a moment, and then seemed toe to a realization of something. ¡°I guess she went ahead with it anyway. Lucinda, are you feeling alright? I heard that the drugs she talked about could have serious side effects. It¡¯s all my fault, I should have tried harder to stop her. ¡± He sighed and pretended to be regretful. Enoch¡¯s speech was really clever as he denied his involvement in this incident as well as showed his concern for Lucinda and Nathaniel. Chapter 443 Lucinda frown deepened upon hearing him. ¡°From this moment, please address me as Miss Ross. You should not address me so informally,¡± she instructed sternly. Turning her attention to Nathaniel, who was standing beside her, Lucinda posed a difficult question. ¡°Enoch ims that Amanda asked him for the drugs, while Amanda says that he encouraged her. Who do you think is telling the truth?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression grew grim as he turned his steely gaze towards Enoch. ¡°If you¡¯re going to me a woman for everything, that¡¯s a cowardly way to handle things,¡± he sneered. Enoch¡¯s face turned red in anger. Pointing his finger at Nathaniel, he scolded, ¡°You¡¯re just Miss Ross¡® servant. You have no right to meddle in your master¡¯s affairs. ¡± Lucinda was not fooled by Enoch¡¯s sudden shift in attitude, seeing right through his cunning nature. She despised people like him the most. She couldn¡¯t stand listening to Enoch¡¯s nonsense, so she raised her hand to interrupt him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Suddenly, Abel ced an exquisitely wrapped square gift box on the tea table. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Enoch was taken aback. Lucinda smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. Open it up and take a look. ¡± Enoch was suspicious but didn¡¯t say anything. He felt her smile was a bit mischievous, and he couldn¡¯t figure out what she was up to. Z, on the other hand, grinned when she heard it was a gift. ¡°Miss Ross, you are so generous. ¡± She approached the coffee table, where the beautifully crafted box sat, and immediately thought the contents must be valuable. Curious, Z opened the box, but its content got her confused. She found thirty small bottles arranged neatly inside. Picking up one of the bottles and opening it, she discovered a clear, weird-smelling liquid inside. Puzzled, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s this stuff?¡± Abel exined, ¡°These are special gifts from Miss Ross to you. AlL three of you are required to pick out a bottle to drink every day. ¡± Enoch was wary of Lucinda¡¯s motives, so he moved closer to smell the bottle. His expression changed drastically, and he quickly took the bottle from Z¡¯s hand and returned it to the box. ¡°Are these all aphrodisiacs?¡± Chapter 444 Lucinda rested her chin on her hand and smiled. ¡°Not exactly. These are actually all kinds of things. Some of them might make you itch all over and some gives you diarrhea. Oh, and there are five bottles of ordinary syrup, so the odds of getting one are pretty high, right? ¡°You, you¡­¡± Enoch and Z were both stunned and couldn¡¯t find the words to respond to her. Coco immediately understood what was going on and was scared. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want to drink it¡­¡± The three of them huddled together, trembling with fear. ¡°You are very cruel! Despite the fact that you don¡¯t care anymore that you were once a part of the Roberts family, there¡¯s really no issues between us. I¡­¡± Lucinda cut Enoch off mid-sentence. ¡°You and I both know what really happened. Again, it¡¯s not the only reason. ¡± Enoch was puzzled. ¡°What did I do to offend you?¡± ¡°You helped Amanda set me up in front of Logan. I haven¡¯t forgotten about it, and neither have you. You were also the one who told Amanda to drug me this time, and let¡¯s not forget that you also pped Nathaniel once. You¡¯ve got no one to me but yourself. ¡± Nathaniel, who was standing next to her, felt a surge of warmth in his heart when he heard her mention his name.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She could still recall when Enoch pped him and wanted to avenge him. Did that mean she still cared for him? Enoch also caught onto her words. ¡°Nathaniel is a descendant of the Roberts family. As an elder, I had every right to discipline him. Do you really want to seek revenge for such a trivial issue?¡± Lucinda retorted, ¡°He¡¯s my servant. No one from the Roberts family should ever bully him. ¡± No one from the Roberts family should bully Nathaniel? Then did she mean that others just could? Including Cyrus? Nathaniel¡¯s mood soured at the thought. Enoch was at a loss for words. But if he would have to take a bottle of unknown medicine daily, he would rather die. He shook his head. Chapter 445 ¡°I¡¯m not admitting to anything, and I¡¯m definitely not drinking that. ¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. ¡± She then ignored him and turned to Abel. Abel ced a stack of papers in front of them. ¡°Take a look at these. They are Mrs. Roberts¡¯s confession. Evidence of your involvement and a timeline of the entire ordeal. It shows that you sent someone to buy drugs from the ck market. You can either ept Miss Ross¡¯ gift or we can get the authorities involved. ¡± The expressions on the faces of the three of them changed in an instant.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Enoch waspletely stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lucinda had found out what he had done so quickly. He had paid off the people in the ck market to keep things quiet! Z said, ¡°Enoch, you can¡¯t go to jail! We need you. What would we do without you?¡± Coco chimed in, ¡°Yes Dad, you can¡¯t go to jail! You can¡¯t leave us. If you get convicted, no wealthy person will want to marry me and I won¡¯t be able to hang out with my rich friends anymore!¡± Enoch was torn. He looked at his wife and daughter with tears in his eyes. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear to see you both taking those drugs daily!¡± Z and Coco exchanged a look before Z spoke up. ¡°Why should we drink it? You¡¯re the one who did all of this. Can¡¯t you just drink all three bottles daily?¡± Enoch was shocked. Her words left himpletely stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± Enoch couldn¡¯t believe his own wife and daughter had turned against him. Enoch was really disappointed. It was indeed none of Z¡¯s and Coco¡¯s business though, and he understood why they refused to take the drugs with him. But¡­ If he had to choose three potions a day, what if he got unlucky and ended up picking three bottles of aphrodisiacs? If that happened, would he die? If he grabbed drugs that caused nausea and diarrhea, he would be equally miserable. He wouldn¡¯t take that risk. He needed to find another way out. Chapter 446 Gritting his teeth, he red at Nathaniel and hissed, ¡°You bastard, how dare you help an outsider deal with your own uncle? Don¡¯t forget this is your mother¡¯s fault! She should be punished too if I am convicted. If I am to be tortured by these concoctions, so should she. ¡± Nathaniel did not rise to his uncle¡¯s provocation. ¡°She made a mistake, and she should be punished. In fact, I¡¯ve already taken the punishment for her. ¡± The drug Nathaniel took had almost killed him, and he would never forget the agony. He proved his loyalty to Lucinda, and then his care for his mother. Enoch had run out of excuses. Enoch was not satisfied, but Lucinda¡¯s four bodyguards looked tough. None of them would be easily ovee. Even if he had his own bodyguards, it would not be enough. He softened his tone. ¡°Lucinda, I mean, Miss Ross, I ask that you spare me. I¡¯m too old to survive such torment. ¡± She smiled. ¡°Since you asked so nicely, I agree. In exchange for 1% of the Roberts Group¡¯s shares, I will allow you to drink a single bottle per day. ¡± In other words, if Enoch gave up all his shares, he would not need to drink any of the potions. Z and Coco thought it was a good idea. ¡°Honey, the stock price of Roberts Group has fallen so far that the shares have no value. Just give them to her already!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He refused. ¡°Stupid woman!¡± It was obviously a set-up. Lucinda¡¯s sole reason for being here was to take his shares. The shares were their only source of ie, and thest thing Logan left him. Enoch wouldn¡¯t give them to an outsider. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Lucinda asked. ¡°I will never give up my shares. ¡± He stared at the open box and took a deep breath. He chose three bottles and swallowed the contents, paying no attention to the taste. When they were empty, he squatted on the floor and retched. His wife and daughter rushed to help him. His face turned pale, and he trembled with fear. ¡°Hurry! Call the doctor before I die!¡± Chapter 447 The bodyguardsughed when they saw how afraid Enoch was. Nathaniel hadn¡¯t flinched while drinking the drug. They were both Roberts, but their characters werepletely different. ¡°Leon and Conor wille here each day to make sure you drink three bottles. You must finish all of them. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda then left the mansion without a backward nce. Nathaniel followed her. It was almost time to start work. She allowed Nathaniel to apany her to the construction site. While they were in the car, Lucinda exined, ¡°The project in Axcient has encountered a problem. A building copsed on a second, recentlypleted building because of Amanda and Tess¡¯s mismanagement. Tess refused to pay the workers¡¯ sries. They are protesting and have asked thepany for an exnation. How would you solve the problem?¡± After thinking for a moment, Nathaniel said, ¡°Pay the workers and rebuild the establishment. ¡± She had hoped he woulde up with a good n, but he did not repay her faith in him. ¡°That won¡¯t work. Zaniyah did exactly the same, but the workers no longer trust thepany and refuse to work hard. However, if we fire them, the project will just fail miserably. ¡± When they arrived at the construction site, Nathaniel looked at the buildings through the car window. ¡°If you put your trust in me and give me this project, I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± Lucinda thought about it but didn¡¯t say yes. Vivian called her again. She needed Lucinda to deal with an issue at Angle Intl. Having to run both Angle Intl and the Roberts Group was exhausting. The Roberts Group was in crisis. It would be years before it regained its glory in the industry and earned back the money Tess had taken. While she was thinking, Nathaniel got on one knee before her. He looked up at Lucinda with yearning in his eyes. ¡°Please trust me. Roberts Group was entrusted to me by my grandfather a long time ago. It is the foundation of our entire family. I was in charge of the business for a long time, and many employees still trust me. I wouldn¡¯t do anything that might damage thepany or its reputation, and I won¡¯t try to usurp your position.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda cupped his chin with her slender fingers. ¡°After what you did a few days ago, why should I believe you?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 448 He had hurt her when he tried to uncover her true identity. It was natural that she couldn¡¯t trust him. ¡°I admit that I signed the contract in order to see what you were up to. But after spending time with you, I realize that I really like you. You¡¯re the only woman I love. And I want to stay by your side. Lucinda put her index finger to her red lips in a gesture of silence. She didn¡¯t want to hear those nonsense from him. ¡®s BunnyBookery He closed his mouth. She asked, ¡°What resources would you need to handle this project then?¡± ¡°Give me full authority. ¡± Herugh was bitter. ¡°That¡¯s how you n to help me? You almost had me. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t be an actor. ¡± She nced at him coldly, opened the door and leaned out of the car. Nathaniel grabbed her wrist. He was still kneeling. His eyes were wide and innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t want to steal back the Roberts Group, but I must convince those people that I¡¯m still the president so they will listen to me. If you don¡¯t trust me, send Leon or Conor to keep an eye on me. I won¡¯t do anything behind your back. ¡± There was an unprecedented sincerity and a trace of fragility in his eyes. Lucinda nced at her phone. Vivian was still texting her. She sighed. ¡°Okay, I will trust you this time.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. You have one month toplete the project. If you cannot finish it in time, or if you dare to. . ¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t finished, you can kill me. ¡± He was staking his life on this. Why? ¡°Very well. But one more thing. You are still responsible for the vi¡¯s upkeep. When I arrive home each day, the vi must be spotless, and the dinner steaming hot. Can you do all of that?¡± There were only twenty-four hours in a day. It would not be easy for him to finish the project andplete the housework at the same time. But he didn¡¯t argue. Those sparkling and sincere eyes gazed at her. His charming smile was doting. ¡°Okay. You know I can never say no to you!¡± Chapter 449 Lucinda frowned. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would have thought that Nathaniel was trying to flirt with her. She sneered at him. ¡°I¡¯m actually not really sure about that. Now, however¡­ Better easy on bluffing since you¡¯re not yourself anymore. ¡± He instantly paled at her words. Nathaniel knew what she was saying. Because of the drugs, his physical stamina was no longer what it used to be. But he was a man, and he had his pride. He could never admit his failure to satisfy her in bed. ¡°Would you like to try and see?¡± Nathaniel offered without missing a beat. ¡°We can have a go at it right here, right now. ¡± ¡°Do you want to die?!¡± Lucinda huffed and reached out to pinch his left cheek. ¡°Ouch! Wait, it hurts¡­¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t dare to dodge, so he could only cry out in pain. Lucinda gave it onest tug before letting him go. Thanks to her, the left part of his face was all red now. It ached so badly that tears sprung in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes, but he refused to cry in front of her. He didn¡¯t even touch his swollen cheek, and settled for an aggrieved expression instead. Of course, Lucinda knew that he was just putting up an act, but she felt somewhat mollified by the miserable look on his face. ¡°Get out of the car and start your first day on the project already. I¡¯m heading back to Angle International.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Nathaniel dusted off his trousers and sat back to straighten his clothes. Then he opened the door and emerged from the car, his usual aloof look back in ce. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how quickly and seamlessly he could shift his expressions. It was quite a pity that the man hadn¡¯t decided to be an actor. She made a call and arranged for Leon and Rickey to follow Nathaniel, and then she went straight back to thepany. Time always passed in a blur when one was working hard. By the time Lucinda looked up from her desk, it was almost time to clock out. She reached for her phone, nning to call Zaniyah and ask her about the progress with the Axcient project. But she had barely unlocked her screen when she received a call from Zaniyah herself. Chapter 450 The other woman sounded excited over the phone. ¡°Boss, I have no idea what methods Mr. Roberts employed, but order has been restored onsite, and the construction team is willing to do whatever he says. It was amazing!¡± Lucinda¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve only worked with him for one day, yet you sound like you worship him already. ¡± ¡°What? No, of course not! You know I will always be loyal to you. You¡¯re my number one, not him. I will always listen to you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. ¡°Drop it. I¡¯m not interested in idle ttery. ¡± Zaniyah chuckled. ¡°Continue to keep an eye on him,¡± Lucinda said, her tone turning serious. ¡°You¡¯ll have to personally go through all the decisions he makes. Grant him the authority over others, but make sure to establish your authority over him. You¡¯re the one to make the final calls, do you understand? Take this as an opportunity to learn about his ways of resolving problems and running an operation. ¡± ¡°Copy that, Boss. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The two ended the call, and Lucinda went back to arranging Noelle¡¯s schedule. In addition to the performance at the show, Lucinda also tapped several brands and helped Noelle score some endorsements. ¡°Strike while the iron is hot,¡± as the saying went. And since it was Noelle¡¯s first time to shoot an ad, Lucinda had to be present and support her. But Lucinda had already made ns to get off work half an hour earlier. She wanted to go home before Nathaniel did and check if he had finished all his chores. She had already arranged for Vivian to tend to other artists at this time. Lucinda mulled it over for a while, and finally decided that she would be a good friend and let Cyrus take care of Noelle. Cyrus sounded surprised when she informed him of this. ¡°How can you ask me to look after a newbie artist? Am I that insignificant in your eyes?¡± ¡°Listen up, Cyrus. Noelle is currently the most important artist in my agency. Your presence at her shoot is as good as proof that thepany holds her in high regard. I mean, you are the most important person to me. ¡± She was obviously just coaxing him into going with her ns. Nevertheless, Cyrus was touched by her deration about him. ¡°You silver-tongued fox. All right, I will help you with this. ¡± Chapter 451 ¡°Thank you!¡± Once everything was settled, Lucinda drove back to Bay Vi. As soon as she entered the garden, she called for Conor and Rickey. ¡°What time did Nathaniele back?¡± ¡°Mr. Roberts arrived an hour ago. He has been cleaning the house ever since. ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lucinda considered this for a brief moment before asking again, ¡°What about during the day?¡± ¡°He was pretty normal. We¡¯ve been with him the entire time. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery So Nathaniel had taken over the project just to help her out? Lucinda couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe it just yet. It was just the first day, after all. If he wanted to gain her trust, then it was a given that he would behave for the first few days. Lucinda was still deep in her thoughts when she pushed the front door open. As soon as Nathaniel heard the sound, he poked his head out of the kitchen. He looked shocked to see Lucinda there. ¡°You clocked out early today?¡± She raised a haughty eyebrow. ¡°What, am I not allowed to?¡± ¡°Of course you are. ¡± He proceeded to take out a pair of house slippers from the shoe cab and handed them to her. ¡°Thank you for your hard work today. ¡± Asposed as he was, Lucinda could tell that he was panting slightly. His white shirt was drenched in sweat. It seemed that Nathaniel had thoroughly busied himself in the one hour before her arrival. ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± ¡°Not yet. Can you give me another twenty minutes?¡± He had worked himself hard today, so Lucinda thought it would be best not to make things difficult for him. She simply nodded and went upstairs. That evening, in the men¡¯s prison in Forden. The prisoners were given half an hour¡¯s worth of free time after dinner. Chapter 452 The big boss of the cell blocks was entertaining a visitor tonight, so Flynn intended to take a quick shower while the man was away. There were few other prisoners using the shower room at that time, and Flynn counted it as his good luck. As soon as he took his shirt off, however, someone covered his face with a white cloth from behind, and then dragged him to the corner of the bathroom. Flynn might be a good fighter, but he had been dealt with a sneak attack, and by eightrge men, no less. Before he knew it, he was being pressed to the dirty floor. He groaned as he gradually realized that the cloth had beenced with a knockout drug. It wasn¡¯t long before hepletely lost consciousness. When he opened his eyes again, he was in an unfamiliar ce. He found himself in an old, dark cabin of some sort. Someone had taken him out of the prison. As he regained his senses, he realized that his wrists were bound together above him. He was hanging in the center of the room, his feet barely touching the floor. Needless to say, he was in a challenging position, and exhaustion was rapidly sinking in. ¡®s BunnyBookery Creak! The door of the room slowly opened. Flynn trembled as he recognized the faces of those who had juste in. ¡°Sonny, Larry¡­ You¡­¡± Sonny ignored him and just walked aside, but Larry gave Flynn a punch square in the face. ¡°You ungrateful wretch. That Eleanor was really that important to you, huh? How could you help her frame our boss in front of Lucinda? Are you stupid or what?¡± Flynn¡¯s fear was reced with anger when he heard the mention of Eleanor. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of her that way! Eleanor did nothing wrong! It was all Lucinda¡¯s fault. You and our boss both got tricked by that wily bitch!¡± Larry was visibly furious. It had been said that girls were often blinded by love. Who would have thought that the same principle would apply to Flynn? Why did it have to be him, of all people? ¡°Oh, for the love of God! You¡¯ve worked for Mr. Roberts for so many years, yet you¡¯re still as stupid as a pig!¡± Larry stamped his foot in a rage, but Flynn religiously refuted everything the former said about Eleanor. In the end, Sonny let out a resigned sigh.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°He won¡¯t listen to us at all now. It will only be a waste of time trying to talk some sense to him. He adores Eleanor too much, thinks she¡¯s a saint or some shit. Well, go on! Show him the evidence!¡± Up until then, Flynn was adamant about Eleanor¡¯s innocence. But that quickly changed as Larry showed him proof of the woman¡¯s crimes. ¡°How¡­ How could it be possible?¡± Chapter 453 Larry ced a stack of evidence in front of Flynn, revealing the horrifying truth. The killer who posed as a doctor at the Turner family¡¯s vi was hired by none other than Eleanor. She had pretended to take Flynn under her wing but was plotting his death all along. Tears streamed down Flynn¡¯s face as he realized the evidence presented by Sonny and Larry was irrefutable. He had no doubt about this so the pain he felt was overwhelming. He had been deceived by Eleanor for far too long. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I failed boss¡¯s trust. He can penalize me as he likes,¡± Flynn whimpered, filled with remorse. Sonny saw Flynn crying in agony and asked, ¡°I want to know all you have done for Eleanor. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± As Flynn spoke, Sonny listened intently while Larry recorded every detail he revealed on theputer. ¡°That¡¯s all¡­ I¡¯ve been locked up in jail by one of Lucinda¡¯s men since thest hijacking. ¡± Larry showed theputer screen to Sonny. Sonny carefully examined it and shut it down. He gazed at Flynn with a mixed expression and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡± Flynn closed his eyes. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m so foolish. Just kill me. ¡± Sonny chuckled. ¡°Do you really think that boss wants you dead? He wants you to live and spend every minute of the rest of your life in pain. ¡± Sonny nced at his watch and instructed Larry, ¡°Find two men to give him a hundredshes and then send him back. Warn the people in the prison not to show any kindness to him, or they¡¯ll be going again our boss. ¡± Larry nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Sonny took theputer and walked out of the room without turning back. Almost immediately, the sound of cracking whips mixed with agonizing cries echoed through the room. The following morning, Lucinda headed to work right after breakfast. Nathaniel washed the dishes and also went out. Even though he was no longer the head of the Roberts Group, he still wielded significant power within the organization. He also owned a 40% stake.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 454 Nathaniel¡¯s office had been moved from the 28th to the 23rd floor, but he didn¡¯t mind. If Lucinda needed anything, he¡¯d do whatever it took to help her out. But that didn¡¯t mean that others didn¡¯t mind. At noon, he heard a knock on his door. He looked up and saw Marvin Gordon and Alexis Brown, two managers from thepany. ¡°Good day, Mr. Roberts. ¡± They both greeted him and grinned. Nathaniel cast a cold gaze at them and inquired, ¡°What do you want?¡± The two managers exchanged a nce before Marvin replied, ¡°We¡¯vee to talk about something with you, Mr. Roberts. ¡± Nathaniel kept his head down, barely acknowledging the two men standing before him. ¡°For small matters, go to Zaniyah. For big ones, Miss Ross,¡± he mumbled. The men exchanged bewildered nces. Alexis then spoke up hastily.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Since the new Roberts Group owner took over, Miss Diaz has been trying to stifle us, the long-serving staff. Miss Ross is an enigmatic figure that we can¡¯t reason with. With you back, have you considered reiming thepany?¡± Nathaniel paused what he was doing but remained silent. Marvin saw that he finally got a reaction from Nathaniel and continued to exaggerate, ¡°Miss Ross has no clue about the real estate industry, and Miss Diaz has no decision-making ability. Thepany¡¯s future is in jeopardy. Can we really continue like this?¡± Nathaniel drummed his fingers on the desk several times. He Looked lost in thought. He finally spoke up after a while. ¡°What¡¯s your n? Just tell me. ¡± ¡°If you decide to reim the Roberts Group, we¡¯ll back you every step of the way! Not just us, but numerous employees are behind you and would follow your orders. Though Miss Ross has a 5% share advantage, you have held the reins of power for years. Your odds at winning are high!¡± Nathaniel paused and then said, ¡°Who are they? Give me a list. ¡± Both managers were taken aback by his response. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re in?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t respond. They knew he was a cold man and assumed he already had a n in mind. Without further questions, they handed him the list. Chapter 455 They hoped that when Nathaniel reimed the Roberts Group, they would get some shares as veteran employees. They were both very pleased. ¡°Mr. Roberts, please take your time. If you need anything, just let us know. ¡± ¡°sure. ¡± The managers made their exit, shutting the door behind them. While Nathaniel went through the list, a stunning figure in high heels opened the door gently. He nced up instinctively when he sensed the presence of someone. Lucinda appeared before Nathaniel dressed in a white, form-fitting skirt and leaning against the door with her arms crossed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her Lips formed a faint smile, but her eyes were as cold as ice. From Nathaniel¡¯s viewpoint, he could see her wless body shape. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Lucinda replied rudely, ¡°The entire building is now mine. Why can¡¯t Ie here? Or was I not supposed to be here since I just overheard something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. ¡± Nathaniel rose from his seat, led her to the sofa and poured her a cup of tea. Afterwards, Nathaniel gave her the list. ¡°Take a look at this. ¡± Lucinda scanned over the list and was slightly surprised. ¡°These are the people who can help you take back the Roberts Group. Are you nning to betray them?¡± Under Lucinda¡¯s gaze, Nathaniel slowly knelt down on one knee and looked up at her. Lucinda was perplexed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to look up when you talk to me anymore,¡± Nathaniel replied. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who should be looking up at you. ¡± His eyes bore a seriousness that caught Lucinda¡¯s attention. Chapter 456 Hisplexion was slightly pale, and he looked a little worn out, due to the drug he was injected with.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda was momentarily stunned. She didn¡¯t see those wordsing from Nathaniel. ¡°To gain my trust, you¡¯re willing to say anything. ¡± She was skeptical. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t believe me now. In the future, you will figure out that I didn¡¯t lie to you. ¡± She pinched Nathaniel¡¯s chin with a sneer. ¡°I despise deceit the most. You used to detest and mistreat me, but at least that was genuine. If I discover that you lied to me, I won¡¯t let it slide easily. ¡± Nathaniel was at a loss for words. He knew that what he had said was the absolute truth. Lucinda released his chin and returned her gaze to the list. ¡°What should I do with these loyal employees?¡± she asked. Nathaniel let out a sigh. ¡°They¡¯ve been working for the Roberts Group for years so you can¡¯t just fire them all. People are self-centered. If you provide them with good incentives, they will support you in due course. ¡± Lucinda was still trying to make sense of Nathaniel¡¯s request. ¡°So you want me to act like I didn¡¯t see this list?¡± Nathaniel nodded in agreement. ¡°With this list, you can have a clear goal to strive towards. You can reward them appropriately, but at the same time, keep an eye on them if necessary. ¡± Lucinda pondered this for a while, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe Nathaniel¡¯s words. ¡°So you made Alexis and Marvin to write this list just so you can give it to me?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯te here now, I was nning to give it to you personally when I returned home tonight. You happened toe by and have nearly misunderstood me¡­¡± The corners of his mouth twitched slightly while he spoke. He Looked a bit sad. Lucinda wasn¡¯t convinced yet. She paid no mind to the expression on his face and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t be giving me this list for nothing, right?¡± she asked, eyeing Nathaniel suspiciously. Chapter 457 ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Nathaniel stared at her and didn¡¯t hesitate to answer. ¡°I want an assistant. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was more to Nathaniel¡¯s request than what he was letting on. She then asked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sonny. ¡± Sonny? The name rang a bell. ¡°How is he rted to Flynn?¡± ¡°They are both my men,¡± Nathaniel said, truthfully. Lucinda rested her chin on her hand, propped her elbow on her knee and stared keenly at him. She looked stunning in that pose. Nathaniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This woman¡­ Did she even realize how gorgeous she looked right now? Lost in thought, Nathaniel was snapped back to reality when Lucinda spoke up. ¡°I never would have guessed that you still have people willing to follow you in such a situation. You probably still have some private property, right?¡± Nathaniel had many secrets besides his private property, but he couldn¡¯t reveal them to her now. He asked, beaming, ¡°You now care to know about my private property? I don¡¯t really care about money. If you want it, it would be yours. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. I just find it interesting that you didn¡¯t do anything when you could buy back the Roberts mansion and give back to your mother and sister theirfortable life. ¡± He hung his head low and muttered, ¡°My mother is a difficult woman and my sister is spoiled. They both mistreated you, so this is my way of punishing them. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m just your ex-wife, but they¡¯re your family.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. How can you be so harsh on them?¡± Chapter 458 Nathaniel had always been a principled man. ¡°They did what they weren¡¯t supposed to do, and I won¡¯t y favorites. This is a lesson they need to learn. ¡± Though his words made sense, Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasy feeling inside her. ¡°I can understand if you want to discipline your younger sister, but Amanda is your mother. Aren¡¯t you afraid of her resenting you?¡± Nathaniel bowed his head further, and Lucinda couldn¡¯t see his face. He stayed quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°She can handle it. And if she can¡¯t, I will take her ce. ¡± Lucinda was impressed by how Nathaniel was handling the situation. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to Angle Intl. You keep doing your work. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She got up and walked towards the door. As she was leaving, she saw Nathaniel still crouching on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m taking my leave. Why are you still kneeling?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°My legs went numb. ¡± Lucinda chuckled and left him to it. Before taking her leave, she informed Zaniyah that Nathaniel needed an assistant. Zaniyah wasted no time. That afternoon, Sonny showed up at Nathaniel¡¯s office to start his new job. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re a genius. You don¡¯t have to sneak around to meet me now, and Miss Ross doesn¡¯t suspect a thing. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Nathaniel was engrossed in his work on theputer but Sonny¡¯s words caught his attention. He nced at Sonny skeptically. ¡°What do you mean by sneaking around to meet you? You¡¯re making it sound so obscene. ¡± Without warning, he grabbed a nearby pen and flung it at Sonny with force. Sonny didn¡¯t move fast enough, and the pen hit him square in the forehead. He winced and rubbed the spot. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so brutal. I think I have a concussion. You owe me somepensation.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°You are so annoying. ¡± Nathaniel red at him coldly and grabbed another pen. Sonny quickly begged, ¡°Sorry, my mistake. It won¡¯t happen again. ¡± Chapter 459 Anyway, they needed to discuss business matters. After Sonny checked the entire office and made sure there were no bugs, he handed Nathaniel the information he had gathered from Flynn. Nathaniel studied it carefully. ¡°Boss, this evidence can clear your name with Miss Ross. ¡± Nathaniel narrowed his eyes in silence. After a moment of deep thought, he tore up the document before Sonny. This action left Sonny shocked and confused. ¡°Boss! Why did you do that? That¡¯s the evidence that proves that you didn¡¯t cause harm to Miss Ross. ¡± With a stoic expression, Nathaniel exined his reasoning, ¡°If I show her this, the little trust she has for me will be shatteredpletely. ¡± Sonny looked crestfallen as he stared at the pile of torn paper. He had gone through a lot of trouble to obtain that evidence. Nathaniel didn¡¯t even bother to look at it, and continued, ¡°When you brought me this evidence, I realized that Lucinda and her brothers have enough resources to uncover the truth. Yet, she didn¡¯t even try. She had already made up her mind that I was the culprit. ¡± He let out a sigh. It looked like she had zero trust in him. Regaining her trust was a difficult task that required patience and effort. ¡°Besides, if I give her this evidence, she would only be more suspicious of me. It would reveal to her that I have been investigating the issue behind her back and that I¡¯ve been seeing Flynn.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± Sonny sympathized with Nathaniel. ¡°Indeed, your hands are tied. Flynn is a real bastard. A hundred whips are not even enough for him. He deserves to be beaten twice as hard. ¡± After a rough couple of weeks, the Roberts Group¡¯s projects started to pick up again. Zaniyah presented Lucinda with the reports, which made her impressed. ¡°The Roberts Group¡¯s operating condition is stable at the moment. We can start nning our revenge against the Green Group. ¡± Zaniyah nodded and inquired, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s your n?¡± Lucinda grinned mischievously. ¡°From this moment, we¡¯re going to take every business that the Green Group wants, all under the Roberts Group¡¯s name. ¡± Chapter 460 A knock interrupted her as an assistant poked her head in the door. ¡°Miss Ross, Mr. Hernandez is here. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Zaniyah walked out of the office and met Brinleigh who had just arrived.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They both exchanged pleasantries. After Zaniyah left, Brinleigh walked towards Lucinda and took a seat opposite her. She didn¡¯t look up from her work. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked curtly. Brinleigh shed a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot that my birthday is in three days, Lucinda?¡± Lucinda had no idea. ¡°Oh! So you want me to wish you a happy birthday in advance? I can recall that your parents used to hold a banquet to mark your birthday. When are you returning to Stastle?¡± Brinleigh blushed and said, ¡°That was back when I was a kid. My parents said that I don¡¯t have to go back this year if I brought a girlfriend with me. ¡± She caught on to Brinleigh¡¯s thoughts immediately. ¡°You¡¯re the golden child of the Hernandez family. Why wouldn¡¯t they let you go back? Don¡¯t try to trick me. ¡± He wasn¡¯t discouraged by her sharp and precise intuition. ¡°I know you¡¯re not heading to Stastle anytime soon, but how about having dinner with me as a birthday present from you?¡± It wasn¡¯t a big demand, and Lucinda had no reason to refuse her friend¡¯s simple request. Meanwhile, on the 23rd floor of the Roberts Group building, Sonny snuck into Nathaniel¡¯s office. ¡°Boss, I just heard that Mr. Hernandez is here again. He is speaking to Miss Ross alone on the top floor. ¡± ¡°Alone?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened as he frowned. Whenever Brinleigh was around, something always seemed to go wrong. Nathaniel rose from his chair and pushed open the door before making his way to the elevator that would take him to the top floor. At the same time, Brinleigh was exiting Lucinda¡¯s office, heading for the elevator to leave the building. Chapter 461 Immediately the elevator doors opened, Nathaniel found himself face to face with Brinleigh. Brinleigh shed a smiled. ¡°Mr. Roberts, what a coincidence!¡± But Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained cold as he responded, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here for you. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathaniel and Brinleigh then walked together to a quiet corridor so they could talk privately. Their assistants guarded the ess points to ensure the men would not be disturbed. Leaning against a handrail to show how rxed he felt, Brinleigh asked, ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Nathaniel stared at him fiercely. ¡°Whose side would you take if your sister and Lucinda argue?¡± Brinleigh pondered the question before answering, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Melody knows who Lucinda is, and while Melody cares about Cyrus, she won¡¯t make any trouble for Lucinda. ¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± Nathaniel sneered. ¡°As far as I know, Cyrus and Melody have been engaged for two years, but they haven¡¯t set a wedding date. Cyrus even requested the engagement be dissolved, but your grandfather persuaded him to persist. ¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Brinleigh asked, confused. ¡°You know how Lucinda reacts to any slight. Melody hurt her viciously, and Lucinda will never forgive her. Eventually, you will have to choose between your sister and Lucinda. ¡± Brinleigh was annoyed. ¡°I will keep both of them. I will handle the matter. ¡± Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t even like Lucinda that much. You¡¯re simply deceiving yourself. It¡¯s time for you to ept that you don¡¯t deserve her. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t deserve her. From the moment you signed that contract, you should have realized that you could never remarry her. ¡± With a nonchnt smile, Nathaniel said, ¡°Whether we remarry or not is irrelevant. I can protect her in other ways. And before she abandons me, I will help choose a man who really loves and cares for her. That man is definitely not you though. ¡± Brinleigh¡¯s expression softened. ¡°That person is me! We are perfect for each other in every way. I have loved her for many years. I don¡¯t mind that she is a divorced woman. How can you say I do not deserve her? How many men would devote themselves to a divorcee?¡± Chapter 462 Nathaniel red at Brinleigh and frowned. How dare he talked as though Lucinda was some spoiled goods? It was obvious it did bother him that Lucinda was married once. Brinleigh was only deceiving himself, so as to possess Lucinda. When Nathaniel didn¡¯t argue, Brinleigh was overjoyed. ¡°She has promised to let me take her to dinner three days from now. When we¡¯re alone I will surprise her. She will definitely agree to my proposal.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. You will never have another chance with Lucinda. ¡± Brinleigh smiled defiantly. Anger surged in Nathaniel¡¯s heart. He grabbed Brinleigh¡¯s cor and growled, ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to her from the beginning. I know you have plotted toward some evil purpose while pretending to be her friend. Stay away from her!¡± Brinleigh shook off his hand and said, ¡°Do you think you can even stop me?¡± While it was true that Cyrus and Melody¡¯s engagement might not end in marriage, any marriage connecting the Hernandez and Simmons families would be beneficial. And he did like Lucinda. Marrying Lucinda would be perfect. But Brinleigh didn¡¯t share these thoughts with Nathaniel. The two men stared aggressively at each other, and the atmosphere was hostile. Finally, their assistants pulled them apart, ending the standoff without any smoke. After Brinleigh left, Nathaniel took Sonny back to his office. Thinking about what would happen in three days, Nathaniel punched the table. Sonny was startled by the noise. ¡°Boss¡­ What are you going to do about Brinleigh?¡± Nathaniel became angrier. ¡°Kick him out of Forden within three days. Don¡¯t let him bother me. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sonny said helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t see how we can. The Hernandez family is behind him. Boss, I¡­¡± Snorting, Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. Chapter 463 ¡°The Hernandez family is the weakest of the four top families in Stastle. He didn¡¯t bring many bodyguards with him because he wanted to keep his visit to Forden a secret. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t handle it!¡± Sonny pursed his lips. His boss was making things difficult for him. Nathaniel was heartless! He was making trouble out of nothing. ¡°Hmm?¡± a majestic voice uttered. Frowning, Nathaniel red at Sonny. Sonny stifled a nervousugh. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with Larry when I return, but I may need your help. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Okay. ¡± Over thest two weeks, Lucinda had gradually begun to trust him. Leon and Conor were no longer sent to keep an eye on him. Nathaniel was very happy with this progress. Three dayster, Lucinda intended to leave work an hour early. She had a dinner appointment with Brinleigh that evening. But as she was about to leave, she received a call from Abel in Bay Vi. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Roberts has been injured. His waist is bleeding. Pleasee back and have a look. ¡± Lucinda sensed something was wrong. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call a doctor? What¡¯s the point of me taking a look? I cannot treat him. ¡± ¡°Mr. Roberts ims he was injured when he was searching for you in the mountains weeks back. His wound reopened while he was doing housework today. He is not as strong as before because of the drug. I¡¯m helping keep pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding. Are you sure you cannote back and take a look?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. An old wound on his waist? Was that the injury inflicted by Graham¡¯s men? ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± After hanging up, she tried to call Brinleigh, but his phone was out of service. Lucinda imagined Brinleigh was busy with work. Chapter 464 It was an hour before the appointed time. Lucinda decided to drive back to Bay Vi first. On the second floor, Abel was bandaging Nathaniel¡¯s waist. There were blood stains on the gauze. Lucinda walked over and sat down. ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t the wound heal? How did it pop open again?¡± Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Today is a special day, so I wanted to cook more dishes, but I identally hurt myself in the kitchen. ¡± A special day? She didn¡¯t think he was referring to Brinleigh¡¯s birthday. What else might make the day special? ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Nathaniel asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Six years ago, Grandpa adopted you and brought you back home with him. It was the first, no, the second time we met. ¡± Lucinda was surprised. She had forgotten. How could Nathaniel remember? Nathaniel read her thoughts, ¡°Since I realized how much I like and care about you, I¡¯ve remembered a lot of things about you, about us. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond and kept her expression neutral. Once the bandage was fixed in ce, Nathaniel took a couple of steps toward her. He looked expectant. ¡°Lucinda, I wanted to celebrate this anniversary with you. I¡¯ve made mistakes, and it¡¯s time I made up for them. I¡¯ve cooked a lot of dishes. Would you like to have dinner with me?¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°No. ¡± Nathaniel was shocked by Lucinda¡¯s response. He honestly hadn¡¯t expected her to refuse so decisively. Lucinda said, ¡°Those years were the darkest times of my life. Logan had helped me a lot, but he didn¡¯t really trust me that much. Amanda used me of stealing her jewelries, and Enoch helped her. Logan knew this, but he didn¡¯t say a word for me, talkless of lifting a finger. It¡¯s not like I hate him because of this, but get this-I will never celebrate the day he brought me home. ¡± Chapter 465 Lucinda¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. Nathaniel was shocked. He couldn¡¯t remember thest time he saw that look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know. ¡± Lucinda nodded. She couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t punish him for that. ¡°You were working overtime in the Roberts Group at the time. Of course you didn¡¯t know. ¡± Then she looked at her watch and said, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t have the time to stay and eat with you. ¡± She told Abel to take good care of Nathaniel and then turned to go out, but Nathaniel grabbed her wrist and said in a low voice, ¡°Lucinda, Brinleigh is going to propose to you tonight. Do you know that?¡± With a raised eyebrow, Lucinda turned back and asked, ¡°How do you know that?¡± ¡°He told me when he came to the Roberts Groupst time to see you. He seemed too soft-hearted to me. He might be a good friend, Lucinda, but I doubt he will make a good husband. You won¡¯t be happy with that man. ¡± At least, Lucinda agreed with him on one point-Brinleigh was a gentle soul, always very polite and elegant. However, the fact that those words came from Nathaniel was funny. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he will be a good husband or not, but I know for sure that you¡¯re not a good husband.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. So tell me, what makes you think you can judge him?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face paled. Then, he looked down in a shame. He looked back up after a while and said, ¡°I know I didn¡¯t do right by you when we were married. I¡¯m sorry about. Lucinda shook off his hand on hers roughly, cutting him off. ¡°There¡¯s no point saying sorry. The only thing keeping us together right now is this one year agreement. Once ites to an end, we¡¯ll go our separate ways. ¡± Nathaniel was frozen in ce as he watched her leave the vi without ncing back even once. Was it possible that she Liked Brinleigh? In a seven-star hotel in Forden. Brinleigh had booked a whole floor. Rose petals were scattered all over the floor. The diamond ring he had to propose with, was in the birthday cake. The long table was filled with exquisite gifts. He nned to make up for every birthday gift and holiday gift he missed during the six years they were apart. Brinleigh double checked the gifts and everything just to make sure they were all good. Then, he straightened his tie and practiced how to tell her what he had in his heart. Chapter 466 This was the third time since he came back to Forden that he was going his confess his love to Lucinda. After all, he came back for her. Thest two times were unsessful because it was either too hasty or someone interrupted him. He couldn¡¯t make the same mistake this time. It was going to be a sess. Suddenly, a man dressed in a suit came to the floor and greeted him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hernandez. I¡¯m Miss Simmons¡¯ bodyguard. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never seen you before. ¡± Larry smiled respectfully and said, ¡°I¡¯m Leon. Miss Simmons had sent me on an errandst time you visited her vi. Those who drove you back were Conor and Jose. ¡± ¡°I see,¡± Brinleigh said with a nod, not finding anything suspicious. Larry really looked kind and handsome. He couldn¡¯t be lying, right? Brinleigh knew that Lucinda liked good-looking people, and her bodyguards were all very handsome.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Larry nodded respectfully to him and said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, Miss Simmons has prepared a birthday gift for you. She¡¯s waiting for you on the rooftop. ¡± Brinleigh didn¡¯t expect that. Naturally, he was excited. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go then,¡± he said and followed Larry, his two bodyguards following behind him. However, Larry stopped them and said to Brinleigh, ¡°Miss Simmons is waiting to see you alone on the rooftop. Will you really risk spoiling the surprise by bringing your two bodyguards?¡± Brinleigh pursed his lips in thought for a while about it. Their presence would surely ruin his romantic moment with Lucinda. So he said to them, ¡°You can wait here. I¡¯m just going to the rooftop. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± they answered in unison. The elevator of Doug Hotel didn¡¯t reach the rooftop. They had to go through a safe passage to get to the top floor. When they got there, Larry helped him open the door of the rooftop and gestured him in. Brinleigh was already smiling in anticipation of what he would find. But then, his smile died when he stood there. The rooftop was empty. That was when he realized that something was wrong. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Where¡¯s Lucinda? You lied to me!¡± he hissed in anger and turned to leave, but another man dressed like an employee of the hotel came from behind and covered his mouth with a white cloth. Brinleigh struggled against the man for a while and finally fainted. Chapter 467 The man threw him to the ground and took off his mask, revealing his face. It was Sonny. ¡°Where do we send him to?¡± Larry asked. Sonny considered his options for a while and then said, ¡°Ask our men to go through the employee passage and get to the dock. Put him on a cargo ship, preferably an export seagoing vessel. Boss said to send him as far away as possible. ¡± Larry frowned, not veryfortable with this n. ¡°What if something happens to him out there? Remember that he is the son of the Hernandez family. ¡± Sonny hit Larry on the head and scolded, ¡°Why are you worried about him? He is a grown man. He will find a way. Besides, how long do you think we can hide this from the Hernandez family? It¡¯s all his fault for calling Miss Lucinda a divorcee that no one wants. What we¡¯re doing is actually an act of kindness. ¡± ¡°What do we do about the two bodyguards from the Hernandez family downstairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Sonny answered immediately. Once everything was settled, they started doing as agreed. Lucinda was on her way to Doug Hotel when her phone pinged.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Brinleigh sent her a text message. Apparently, there was an emergency he had to attend to in the Hernandez family and had to cancel their dinner ns. Lucinda Looked at the message in confusion. It was reallyte. What could have happened to the Hernandez family at such a time? Lucinda found it even stranger because the Brinleigh she knew would never cancel an appointment on her. This didn¡¯t feel right at all. So, Lucinda pulled over at the side of the road and called Brinleigh. It only got stranger after that. His phone was powered off. Was he already on the ne? So soon? Lucinda sighed and decided to drop it. She turned the car and went back to her vi. When Nathaniel saw hering back, he was overjoyed. Lucinda felt like his excitement and enthusiasm were a little strange, but she didn¡¯t pay much mind to it. After she had her dinner, she went upstairs to rest. The next day, they went to thepany like they always did. In the CEO¡¯s office of Roberts Group. Lucinda was working with Nathaniel and Zaniyah on the n for taking the Green Group¡¯s project when Leon knocked on the door and rushed in. ¡°Miss S-¡° Chapter 468 He shut his mouth when he saw that she was not alone. Lucinda frowned and tactfully asked Nathaniel and Zaniyah to leave them alone. As soon as they left, she looked at Leon. ¡°What happened?¡± Leon came closer to her and said in a low voice, ¡°Eleanor is missing from the prison. ¡± Eleanor was missing? ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda frowned. ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s in prison!¡± Leon also seemed just as shocked. ¡°The informant told me she disappeared half an hour after dinner yesterday. They searched everywhere for her, but she seemed to have disappeared without a trace. ¡± ¡°What do you mean without a trace?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Lucinda chuckled without any humor. ¡°How can a human just disappear into thin air in the four walls of a prison? And you? You can¡¯t find her too? Investigate this thoroughly and get to the bottom of it. Find out who visited Eleanor recently and how long they stayed with her. Find out everything about them. Do not miss any details!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leon said and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Lucinda stopped him and added, ¡°Also find out who has been visiting Flynn. ¡± ¡°Do you think. . ¡± Lucinda¡¯s cold gaze was clear enough. Leon got his answer. She only hoped that she was wrong. That afternoon, it rained heavily. The closer it got to sunset, the heavier it poured. The rain drops fell heavily against the window and clouded it over. It was as though the bad weather was trying to warn of something. Chapter 469 With a closed face, Lucinda wiped the mist on the window, and watched the rain. Leon spent the whole day looking into what happened and only came back to report when it was nearly evening. ¡°Miss Simmons, after going through all the visiting records, only one person visited both Eleanor and Flynn in the past half month. ¡± ¡°Who?¡± she asked with a frown. ¡°Well, it¡¯s Sonny. ¡± Leon handed her the documents he hadpiled and continued, ¡°Not long ago, Flynn also disappeared from prison for an hour. He waster found in the freezer room, but. .This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± ¡°But what?¡± Lucinda asked impatiently. ¡°He was heavily wounded and covered in his own blood. He had been beaten with a whip or something simr. And from what I¡¯ve gathered so far, both Flynn and Sonny work for Mr. Roberts. ¡± Lucinda snapped her head to his in surprise. ¡°Why are you only telling me this now?¡± ¡°We thought he getting locked up in the freezer room was just an ident. We also thought he was beaten up by someone in jail who had a grudge against him. And since he was still there in prison, we didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. ¡± The first question Lucinda asked herself was how a whip found itself in prison. It was obvious that he was beaten out of jail, and then sent back in there for some reason. Lucinda¡¯s mind started working. She thought of how strange Nathaniel was when she came back to the vi yesterday afternoon. Now that she thought about it, all his actions were probably just to stall her. He surely didn¡¯t want her to find out that Eleanor was missing. She opened the file Leon gave her and saw that Eleanor disappeared just about the same time Nathaniel was holding her back. What a f@cking coincidence! She recalled how happy he was when she came back earlier in the night. Maybe he was happy that Eleanor was sessfully broken out of prison. Lucinda chuckled dryly, mocking herself. She had been stupid enough to think that he truly regretted his actions, when in fact, he had been trying to lower her guard so as to save Eleanor. He apologized and told her how he deserved to be punished. All that bullshit, just to get what he wanted¨C To protect Eleanor. After all, she was the woman he loved, right? Lucinda was livid at this point. The more she thought and recalled things, the angrier she got. In anger, she swept away everything that was on the table. With a crashing sound, it all fell on the floor. Her once neat office, was now in a mess. Chapter 470 ¡°Miss Simmons¡­¡± Leon didn¡¯t even know what to do. This was the first time that he saw Lucinda lose her temper. He was so scared that he stepped back. Lucinda finally looked up at him and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the vi. ¡± Leon got in the driver seat. He didn¡¯t think it would be wise to let her drive in her present state. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, the sound of the heavy rain hitting the window was very loud and annoying. The closer they got to the vi, the more her anger rose. Even the rain couldn¡¯t kill it. After stopping in front of the vi, Leon took an umbre and went to open the door for Lucinda, but she had already gotten off and was walking into the house under the rain. Leon ran to catch up with her with the umbre in his hand. ¡°Miss Simmons! You should take the umbre. You¡¯re going to catch a cold!¡± Nathaniel was cooking in the kitchen when he heard Leon shouting. He looked at his watch and smiled happily. Lucinda came home twenty minutes earlier than usual. He washed his hands excitedly and walked out to wee her. Lucinda walked through the door at this time, her clothes and hair all wet. She looked so fragile. Nathaniel rushed to the bathroom and came back with a clean towel for her. ¡°Where¡¯s your umbre? How could you walk in the rain? You know it¡¯s getting coldtely. I¡¯ll make you some soup to warm you up so you don¡¯t catch a cold, okay?¡± Lucinda just stared at him, observing him without saying a word. He looked so caring and affectionate. She could see the love in his eyes. But that was exactly how he broke down her walls and found an opportunity to save Eleanor. He was smart. She had to give that to him. His acting was top notch! Nathaniel paused in confusion when he felt Lucinda¡¯s foul mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked curiously. Lucinda gave him a cold smile and said, ¡°There are a lot of fallen leaves in the garden. Go and clean them. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He looked out of the window, and then back at her in confusion. ¡°But it¡¯s raining outside. ¡± ¡°Clean it all up beforeing back inside,¡± she snapped, walked past him and went upstairs. Chapter 471 Nathaniel could see that she was in a really bad mood. Was this her venting her anger out on him? With helpless shrug, he went to the backyard and grabbed a broom for the garden. Less than five minutester, he rushed into the rain and started sweeping. It was almost winter, so many leaves had fallen off. The rain made it even worse as it poured heavily and brought down many more leaves. No matter how hard or how fast he swept, it never got clean. Lucinda stood in front of the window on the third floor and looked down at him with no feeling whatsoever. If he really loved Eleanor, it would have been no trouble for him to get her out of jail from the very beginning. He and Lucinda would have naturally be enemies, but that was better than this farce. Lucinda could take the fact that he didn¡¯t love her or that he even hated her. But what he shouldn¡¯t have done, was lie that he Loved her and feed her lies of wanting to make up to her. The shameless man! Lucinda clenched her fists as the anger burned in her veins, wanting to be let out. After a while, she called Abel into the room. He joined her by the windowsill and looked down at Nathaniel who was working in the garden. Worried, Abel said, ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Roberts got injured yesterday. Isn¡¯t it dangerous for him to be under the rain?¡± Lucinda scoffed and said, ¡°Look at him now. Does he look like his waist hurts?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Did you personally see the wound yesterday?¡± Abel was about to say he did, but after thinking it through, he chose honesty. ¡°I didn¡¯t. He asked me to help him, but when I walked into his room, he had already bound up the wound. All I saw was blood on the bandage. I mean, it can¡¯t be fake, right?¡± Lucinda squinted at him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. What if it was fake? ¡°Let him work for another hour. If he still isn¡¯t finished, let him back in. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± It was raining so heavily that Nathaniel¡¯s vision was blurred. Although he was looking down and in front of him all through, he could feel someone¡¯s piercing gaze on him, and he was certain that it was Lucinda. Chapter 472 Why was she being so strange today? She had never been this cold to him before. Did she find out that he was behind Brinleigh¡¯s no-show yesterday? These thoughts filled his mind so much that he didn¡¯t even feel the time going by, or the hard work he was doing. He onlysnapped out of it when Abel came out and told him to go to Lucinda¡¯s room. He kept the broom back in ce and went upstairs. However, he didn¡¯t enter the room directly. He was so wet from head to toe that water dripped on the floor as he moved. He didn¡¯t want to dirty the floor of her room.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. So, he stood at the door and shook off the water on his clothes and trouser legs. He used the same towel he had used on Lucinda to dry his hair. He looked like he had just taken a shower, with his short and tidy hair. His white shirt clung to his body, revealing his perfect abdominal muscles. His lips were a little pale, and he looked morbid and fragile. All these thanks to the rain. Abel stood quietly aside and watched him. He sighed and shook his head as if feeling bad for Nathaniel. The poor man didn¡¯t know the dire fate that awaited him behind that closed door. Nathaniel heard Abel sigh and asked in confusion, ¡°Abel, are you okay? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Abel said and then hesitated before adding, ¡°Mr. Roberts, I won¡¯t go in with you. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathaniel answered and opened the door. It felt so chilly inside. Unconsciously, Nathaniel held his breath, looked up and then met a pair of mesmerizing cold eyes. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock already. Are you hungry? Tell me, is it something at thepany that got you so angry?¡± he asked in a very gentle tone. Lucinda forced a smile on her face and said, ¡°Come a little closer. ¡± Obediently, he walked over and stood in front of her. Out of the blue, she grabbed his white shirt and pulled it open, exposing the bandages around his waist. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise. He did not see thating. He opened his mouth to say something, but Lucinda didn¡¯t give him the chance. Chapter 473 She tore the bandages, and just as she had expected, no fresh wound. It was just a long scar. She red at him and said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle how you got hurt yesterday and the wound has already scabbed. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Where the hell did Sonny get such an idea from? Nathaniel had told him that Lucinda would figure it out quickly. And Lucinda had made it clear that the one thing she hated the most was being deceived. Now, not only did he lie to her, but she personally caught him red-handed. Left with no way out of this one, Nathaniel dropped to his knees and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Each time he yed this pitiful card in the past, Lucinda always knew he was pretending, but she didn¡¯t want to expose him. Today however, the only feeling it arose in her was disgust and anger. She took a deep breath to reign the anger in and asked, ¡°Did you invent the waist injury just to buy some time?¡± Once again, Nathaniel was taken unawares. So, she did know that he was behind Brinleigh¡¯s disappearance. ¡°You know everything,¡± he murmured and then looked at her sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just don¡¯t think he deserves you. ¡± Lucinda stiffened for a second. He actually admitted it? He was clearly admitting that he had been lying to her for the past days. ¡°What the hell do you mean by she doesn¡¯t deserve me?¡± Lucinda clenched her fists, feeling her control on her anger slipping away. Then she asked, ¡°Are you saying she doesn¡¯t deserve that I personally teach her a lesson? Is that why you hid her somewhere? So that I will never hurt her?¡± What she said sounded really strange to Nathaniel. Her assumption was actually right, but he couldn¡¯t tell why it sounded so strange when she said it out loud. When he didn¡¯t say anything, Lucinda spat out through gritted teeth, ¡°Where is she?¡± Still, he said nothing. He had asked Sonny to put Brinleigh on any ship, so he didn¡¯t even know which country he was sent to. Finally, Nathaniel shook his head negatively. Chapter 474 He honestly didn¡¯t know where Brinleigh could be, but of course, Lucinda didn¡¯t believe him. She thought he was just holding out. Trying to exercise some patience, she looked down at the man kneeling in front of her and said slowly, ¡°Nathaniel, you know me very well. I don¡¯t care how many things you have hidden or how powerful you are out of here. As long as you are under this roof, you will be my manservant and you will y by my rules. If disobedient pets can be punished, what more of you? Huh?¡± She sighed dramatically as if contemting her options before she asked again, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you for thest time. Where?¡± When Nathaniel looked up at her and saw her cold eyes staring down at him, her felt a sharp pain in his heart. Would she really punish him because of Brinleigh? Did that mean she really Like Brinleigh? Nathaniel¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Eyes red, he asked in a pained voice, ¡°Do you Like him so much that you¡¯d punish me for him? I just sent him away, I promise. I didn¡¯t hurt him!¡± Lucinda looked at him, speechless. No matter how hard she racked her brain, she didn¡¯t think she had ever seen such a shameless person. How dare he act like he knew nothing? ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who likes her. I mean, how could you have hurt her? You wouldn¡¯t! And aren¡¯t you disgusted with yourself for acting in front of me so long?¡± What the hell? Nathaniel froze. He didn¡¯t like Brinleigh! That would be sick! ¡°I Like women, Lucinda! Scratch that, I like the woman in front of me! I like you! Everything I have done so far is very sincere. Don¡¯t you see that?¡± He meant every word he just said. However, Lucinda smiled wryly, admiring his ability to be so serious in his lies. Her patience had run out. She left him and walked to the window. It was still raining heavily outside. The sound was very loud when the rain hit the eave and tes of the vi. And it was probably because of that they both didn¡¯t really hear each other clearly, since Lucinda was talking about Eleanor all along while Nathaniel Brinleigh. The pouring rain was just as noisy as Nathaniel¨Cnothing meaningful or sincere. She had enough and just couldn¡¯t let it go. So she said calmly, ¡°The rain is so beautiful, don¡¯t you think? Since you don¡¯t want to tell me what I want to know, go to the garden and kneel down. Enjoy the rain all you want. Then, when you¡¯re ready to finally tell me the truth, you get up and meet me. ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel wasn¡¯t sure he heard right. Chapter 475 ALL the bodyguards would see him once he knelt in the garden. Was she really ready to rip off his dignity and pride for Brinleigh? Lucinda continued to stare out of the window as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Do you remember when Amanda used me of stealing her jewelries? Vivien apologized and kneeled down for less than half an hourst time, but it wasn¡¯t enoughpensation. You shouldplete it. ¡± Nathaniel had always felt guilty over this issue, and he probably always would. So he agreed. ¡°Okay,¡± he said and stood up. ¡°But I¡¯m only agreeing to this because my family and I owe you. As for the rest, I have told you the truth and I have no regrets for doing what I¡¯ve done. ¡± He only angered Lucinda some more. ¡°Get down there and kneel down!¡± she shouted. Nathaniel straightened his back and walked out stiffly. Lucinda remained by the window and watched him. Nathaniel went straight to the garden and knelt down on the bluestone in front of the window. ¡®s BunnyBookery In no time, he was drenched all over. As the rain drops hit him, he felt tremendous pain, as though he was being whipped. He tried to look up at Lucinda¡¯s window, but his long eyshes were wet and blurred his sight. The light in her room was on and she was standing beside the window. He couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, but he felt her cold gaze on him. He hoped that they would forget about this since he epted her punishment . He hoped they would still get along with each other like they used to. Kneeling there in the rain, Nathaniel let himself daydream. The pain on his knees was piercing, and his legs were stiff.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. To make things worse, the te was not smooth. It made him think of the time when Lucinda knelt in the front of the house of the Roberts family. Did she also feel as helpless and miserable as he did now? Chapter 476 Nathaniel didn¡¯t feel sad as he thought about it. Lucinda had gone through all these experiences in the Roberts family, and now he was making it up to her. Could they start over if they got even? He clenched his fists and knelt with his back straight, thinking about it. Heavy rain poured down at night. Nathaniel had been kneeling in the garden for two hours already, and Lucinda had been watching him from the window for the same amount of time. Bodyguards had to take turns guarding them at night since herst ident. Tonight, it was Abel¡¯s shift, and he hid in the dark, watching the man in the garden. Nathaniel was very weak because of the drug they gave him, and kneeling for a long time had gradually sapped his strength, but his back remained straight. Abel admired Nathaniel. Despite kneeling, Nathaniel¡¯s noble nature shone through, and no one would dare look down on him. Such a man being tortured was unbearable to Abel. With these thoughts in mind, he slipped into the vi and knocked on a door on the third floor. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucinda said. Abel walked in and stood a short distance behind Lucinda. Without turning her back, she kept her eyes on Nathaniel, who was still kneeling in the garden. She asked in an expressionless tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Abel swallowed hard and said, ¡°Miss Simmons, I¡¯m afraid Mr. Roberts can¡¯t hold on for long¡­¡± With a contemptuous sneer, she replied, ¡°So what?¡± He pretended to love me and then lied to me. If he enjoys ying games so much, he can have his way. ¡± ¡°Miss Simmons¡­¡± Abel tried to interrupt, but she silenced him with a dismissive gesture. ¡°Leave,¡± shemanded.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Closing the curtains, Lucinda headed to the bathroom to freshen up. With a sigh, Abel departed. The rain persisted throughout the night, relenting only when morning arrived. Nathaniel had lost all sense of time, kneeling until he couldn¡¯t feel his knees and legs anymore. Chapter 477 Despite the rain¡¯s cessation, the wind sliced through his face like a razor. Emerging from inside the vi, Abel was taken aback by Nathaniel¡¯s persistent stance. ¡°Mr. Roberts, that¡¯s enough. Please stand up. ¡± ¡°Was it truly enough?¡± Hearing the words, a faint smile graced Nathaniel¡¯s pale lips. Did this mean the matter could finally be put to rest? ¡°Was it possible to settle his debt with this?¡± Attempting to rise, Nathaniel grew dizzy, and his vision faded as he rxed. ¡°Mr. Roberts?¡± ¡°Mr.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Roberts!¡± Abel ced a hand on his forehead, discovering it was hot. Nathaniel trembled even while unconscious. Having been exposed to the rain all night, Nathaniel had developed a high fever. Abel quickly brought him back to his room, then hurried upstairs to seek Lucinda¡¯s advice. Lucinda was in the middle ofbing her hair when Abel entered the room. Learning that Nathaniel had fainted, she paused for a moment, her expressionless face betraying no emotion. ¡°I understand. Now call a doctor to examine him. ¡± Abel nodded before quickly departing to fulfill her request. The doctor soon arrived and prescribed some antipyretics. About an hourter, Lucinda thought Nathaniel had probablye to and went to his room. Requesting a chair from the bodyguards, she sat expressionlessly beside the bed, her face clouded with thought. When Nathaniel regained consciousness, his vision remained blurry. But as soon as he turned his head, he recognized the figure beside him and instinctively grasped her wrist. ¡°Did you, Lucinda¡­ Will you forgive me?¡± Despite his fever not havingpletely subsided, Nathaniel handheld Lucinda¡¯s with a burning grip. Lucinda frowned but didn¡¯t push his hand away, though her eyes held disgust as she asked him, ¡°Where have you done, for thest time?¡± Hearing her words, Nathaniel loosened his grip. Nathaniel appeared angry, turning over with his back towards her and pretending to be asleep as if he couldn¡¯t hear her. Chapter 478 Her patience had run out. ¡°Since you refuse to speak, I don¡¯t need to keep asking. Just so you know, someone has to face the consequences. ¡± She shouted towards the door, ¡°Abel, Leon,e in!¡± Two men entered the room. Lucinda¡¯s smile was cruel as she said, ¡°Put him in jail and tell them to take ¡®special care¡¯ of him!¡± Abel immediately stepped forward to speak up for Nathaniel. ¡°No, please don¡¯t do this With his current physical condition, he¡¯ll die there in jail in less than three days!¡± Lucinda gave him a cold look and said, ¡°Fine. You can go in his ce. I¡¯ll ask them to take good care of you. ¡± Abel was left speechless. Suddenly, he suppressed his sympathy for Nathaniel and had no choice but to get him off the bed with Leon. Nathaniel was still running a fever. Despite feeling woozy, he heard her say something about jail. Abel and Leon tried to hold him, but Nathaniel broke free and refused to leave the bed. Confused, he looked at Lucinda and asked, ¡°I just sent Brinleigh abroad, not to jail. Why would I go to jail because of it?¡± Lucinda sneered. ¡°What does Brinleigh have to do with this? Don¡¯t you try to distract me!¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± After a moment of shock, Nathaniel realized there might be some serious misunderstanding. When Abel and Leon received the order and was about to remove him from the bed, Nathaniel seized the opportunity and lunged at her. Lucinda took a step back. Nathaniel fell to the ground, and uttered with his eyes on her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but all I did was send Brinleigh away!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gritting her teeth, she pinched his cheek and reminded him word by word. ¡°Last might you confessed to taking Eleanor away, and now you¡¯re denying it. Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°Eleanor?¡± Nathaniel was taken aback and his face showed confusion upon hearing the news. ¡°What about Eleanor? Shouldn¡¯t she be in prison now?¡± he asked. Chapter 479 Lucinda kept her lips tightly shut and didn¡¯t respond. She gazed at him coldly, as if she wanted to test how long he would pretend to be ignorant. Aware that Lucinda didn¡¯t believe him at all, he tried to exin himself. ¡°Lucinda, I didn¡¯t do it. The reason I wanted to divorce you was that I thought the girl who saved me thirteen years ago was Eleanor. But then I found out that it wasn¡¯t her. I even asked you about it once. Do you recall?¡± She paused for a moment, remembering that when Eleanor was hospitalized due to her severe injury, Nathaniel defended Lucinda in front of the media before asking her about the car ident. ¡°What is it that you want to tell me?¡± Lucinda asked. Staring at her with tears in his eyes, he said, ¡°Ever since that time, I knew that Eleanor had lied to me. And recently, I found out that you were the girl who saved me. Please believe me when I say that everything I have done was for you. ¡± He coughed, and then continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t like Brinleigh¡¯s proposal to youst night, so I made ns and secretly sent him away. I had no idea about Eleanor¡¯s deceit.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda looked at his sincere face, and she couldn¡¯t help but think about what had happened to Brinleigh the night before. It had all seemed a little strange. ¡°Could it be that this was just a coincidence?¡± If it wasn¡¯t Nathaniel who helped Eleanor, this thing wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Lucinda narrowed her eyes suspiciously at him, and then pinched his cheek. Hard. Nathaniel scowled. His cheeks had been constantly swollen due to this little habit of hers, andtely, he found himself tearing up more often than he would Like. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. But if I find out that you¡¯ve been lying to me again, I¡¯ll kick you out and send you to prison. I¡¯d like to see how long you can survive in there. Or should I say, how soon your men can get you out. ¡± She pulled her hand back in a huff. Nathaniel leaned back against the wall, feeling exhausted. He opened his mouth to speak, but his words died in his throat as he coughed up a bit of blood. In truth, he wasn¡¯t fazed by the idea of going to prison. Even if Lucinda really did that, there were very few people who would dare to touch him. Still, Nathaniel didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand. ¡°Okay,¡± he said between coughs. ¡°If I¡­ If I lie to you again¡­ I¡¯ll die in a gutter. ¡± Lucinda c@@ked her head to the side and peered at him. He was coughing so violently that all color had drained from his face. He was still running a fever, too, and even just speaking looked too much of an exertion for him. Perhaps it was because of the drug she gave him, Nathaniel looked almost like a terminal patient at the moment. Chapter 480 Even Abel and Leon felt a twinge of pity for him when he was this miserable. But Lucinda remained unmoved. She simply stared at him, lost in her own thoughts. After a while, she turned to her men. ¡°Can you make some soup for him?¡± Abel and Leon exchanged an embarrassed nce. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Abel began, scratching his head sheepishly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook. ¡± ¡°Me, neither!¡± Leon seconded. Lucinda blinked at them, speechless. Should she go and find some bodyguards who were actually good at cooking? She looked back at Nathaniel, debating whether she should make him do it himself or not. Having noticed her gaze, the man started another fit of violent coughing. Lucinda pursed her lips in resignation. ¡°Fine, forget it. Help him back to the bed. I¡¯ll make the soup. ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Sure. ¡± Lucinda stood up and headed downstairs to the kitchen. She had to forage through the cupboards before she found some ingredients for making the soup, and then got to cooking. Once Nathaniel was settled down, Leon went to the kitchen to find Lucinda. ¡°Miss Simmons, do you believe Mr. Roberts?¡± ¡°I do, but not entirely. I trust the evidence. If it wasn¡¯t him, then there should be other clues left to find. ¡± She paused and pondered before adding, ¡°He imed to have sent Brinleigh away. Look into it and confirm if he was telling the truth. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Leon nodded, and then suddenly added, ¡°As for me, I believe Mr. Roberts. ¡± Lucinda froze when she heard that. ¡°Why is that?¡± she asked as she resumed stirring the soup in the pot. ¡°Well, he was able to smuggle Flynn out of prison and return him without getting detected by the authorities. That means that he is definitely more powerful than we have believed. It would have been a walk in the park for him to get Eleanor out of that ce, too. If that¡¯s what he wanted, then it would have happened a long time ago. Chapter 481 They could have just left and settled down somewhere abroad where no one would find them. Therefore, if he really was the one who took her away, then there¡¯s no reason for him to stay back in the vi, is there? He would only be taking the risk of getting discovered by you. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t bother with a response. She was in a fit of anger yesterday, and he got her wrong and then admitted it, so she didn¡¯t think too much. Now that she had had some time to think about it carefully, she realized that there were indeed a lot of loopholes in her original theory. But if it wasn¡¯t Nathaniel, then who else could it be? Something dawned on her then. Could it be someone from the Simmons family, the same one who had hurt her before? But if that was the case, then how did they found out that she was alive? How did they even know that she was in Forden? And why did they get Eleanor out of prison? What on earth were they nning to do next? Lucinda was still deep in her thoughts when Leon let out a frantic cry. ¡°Miss Simmons! Soup! The soup!¡± Huh? What the hell was he talking about? ¡°It is burnt! The soup is burnt!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Only then did Lucinda notice the acrid smell of burning in the room. She snapped back to her senses and quickly turned the stove off. Luckily, only the bottomyer of the soup got burned. The top, which wasn¡¯t sticking to the pot, could still be eaten. She gave Leon further instructions to investigate the matter beforedling the soup into a bowl. She took it upstairs, and found that the door to Nathaniel¡¯s room was slightly ajar. Lucinda was about to push through it when she caught a glimpse of the man through the tiny gap. Nathaniel was busy applying some cream to his knees. They were full of bruises and cut from having to kneel downst night. Lucinda frowned. They had both knelt for pretty much the same Length of time, yet his knees looked far worse than hers. Ever since he had signed their agreement, she had lost count of the times he had gotten on his knees, whether it was voluntarily or not. She was also realizing that there seemed to be no shortage of wounds and bruises on his body. Chapter 482 Nathaniel was once so arrogant and formidable. Had she really tamed the man? But why didn¡¯t that make her happy at all? By all appearances, he was already paying for everything he had done to her in the past. Lucinda shook her sordid thoughts away and pushed the door open. Nathaniel hastily pulled his trouser legs down, even as he burrowed back under the covers and leaned against the headboard. Lucinda went over and sat on the chair at his bedside. She held the bowl and stirred the soup, blowing gently at it as she did. She looked graceful and elegant, even when she was doing the most mundane things. Nathaniel stared at her. His tongue darted out to lick his lower lip, his eager eyes widening in anticipation as he waited for her to feed him. Lucinda noticed the shift in his mood, but she continued to stir the soup in silence. When she finally felt that the temperature was just right, she turned to Nathaniel and handed him the bowl and spoon. Nathaniel blinked at her, but made no other move. ¡°Go on and eat it yourself,¡± Lucinda said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not feeding you. ¡± Nathaniel felt a pang of loss at her words. He still didn¡¯t take the bowl. ¡°It hurts,¡± he whined, his eyes turning red at the corners. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat by myself. ¡± Lucinda rolled her eyes.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It¡¯s your knees that are injured,¡± she said bluntly, ¡°not your hands. Why can¡¯t you eat by yourself?¡± Nathaniel wasn¡¯t about to back down just yet, though. ¡°But I also have a fever. I still feel dizzy, in fact. ¡± ¡°Yet you speak so eloquently. I don¡¯t think the fever is doing much to you at all. If you¡¯re too weak to eat, then don¡¯t. ¡± She stood up, the bowl of soup still in her hand, and made to turn away. Nathaniel lunged forward and hurriedly grabbed the bowl from her. He might have to miss out on being fed by her, but he wouldn¡¯t pass up on her soup. Lucinda had made it for him, after all. Chapter 483 However, as soon as he put a spoonful into his mouth, he gagged and almost spat it all out. ¡°Why¡­ Why does this tase burnt?¡± Lucinda lowered her eyes, her cheeks flushed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t very well say that she had forgotten to stir the pot because she was distracted by the matter with Eleanor. ¡°If you don¡¯t like the taste, then don¡¯t eat it. You can make some for yourselfter. ¡± She reached out to take the bowl back. But Nathaniel twisted his torso and held it away from her. He proceeded to eat it all up in a matter of seconds. The soup tasted awful, though, and he had to do his best not to retch every time he put another spoonful in his mouth. After swallowing thest of it, he proudly held up the empty bowl and showed it to her. Lucinda¡¯s face was nk. She knew the soup must have tasted horrible. But since Nathaniel had gobbled it all up, it was time for the next step. She took out a piece of paper that Abel had printed out earlier and calmly handed it over to Nathaniel. ¡°Take a look, and then sign it. ¡± Nathaniel lightheartedly epted the sheet of paper. But when read the text above the document, he immediately grew angry. ¡°You want to terminate the agreement?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucinda said calmly, trying to counter his overreaction. ¡°I¡¯ve made rough calctions. You¡¯ve repaid what you owed me. Aren¡¯t you happy that the contract can be terminated, and you can return to the Roberts family and resume a life of Luxury and privilege?¡± His goal had been to pay for what he had done and hurt her and Nathaniel was d she felt he had done so. But¡­ ¡°You told me we would never see each other again after I paid for what I did to you. Is that still true?¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t sign it. Only half a month has passed. I haven¡¯t finished paying yet!¡± He frowned and tried to pass the termination agreement back to her. She refused to take it. Chapter 484 ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble out of nothing. Sign it!¡± Nathaniel hated being scolded by her. He leaned closer, held her slender wrist and said in a intive tone, ¡°Are you angry that I sent Brinleigh away and pretended to be injured? I won¡¯t lie to you again. Besides, you already punished mest night. Remember, you were in the wrong about Eleanor. Can¡¯t we move on? Don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± Lucinda shook off his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry; I¡¯m one hundred percent rational. I am letting you go so we can both live peaceful lives. It¡¯ll be good for both of us. ¡± If what she said was true, and she was not angry with him, did it mean he no longer aroused any emotions in her? Did it mean she didn¡¯t care about him at all? That was worse than her hating him. Nathaniel was desperate. ¡°You can be angry with me, I deserve it. I don¡¯t want to let you go, and I won¡¯t sign this agreement. ¡± ¡°Nathaniel!¡± She frowned and looked sullen.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your opinion. You must sign it even if you don¡¯t want to. ¡± He tore the contract to pieces in front of her and threw them in the air. White pieces of paper floated around them like confetti. The thing he regretted most in his life was agreeing to the divorce. He would never push her away again! He stared at her and said, ¡°There. I tore it up. Are you angry? Will you ask Leon and Conor to beat me? Go ahead then! While I still live, I will never sign it!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery A scrap of paper hadnded on her head. She brushed it away, furious. ¡°You enjoy being mistreated, right?¡± Lucinda gritted her teeth and took a few deep breaths, resisting the impulse to beat him herself. ¡°Pray that you recover slowly so my anger has time to fade. Otherwise, I will really let them do something to you!¡± She red at him, condescendingly, and then marched out of the room. Seeing her fury, he felt a little scared. He was not a masochist and did not enjoy being beaten. But it was impossible for him to sign. In the Green family¡¯s vi, Tess was in the study, reading a report. It made her so angry that she swept everything off the desk, startling a servant who was bringing her a cup of coffee. Chapter 485 The servant¡¯s hands trembled with fear. The cup smashed on the floor, creating an archipgo of porcin within ake of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Miss Green! I didn¡¯t mean to. . ¡± Tess cast her a cold nce. ¡°You can¡¯t even bring me coffee without it turning into a disaster. Get out of here and don¡¯t appear in front of me anymore!¡± The servant¡¯s face grew pale. She cried and begged, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Please don¡¯t fire me. I really need this job! Please!¡± ¡°f@ck off!¡± The butler heard the noise and hurried into the study. He dragged the crying servant out. When the room was finally quiet, Tess took out her phone and made a call. The Roberts Group was already back on track, and Lucinda had even started making trouble for the Greens. The Green Group was losing business; some projects had been snatched away by the Roberts Group, and others by Anglin Real Estate, resulting in lower revenue for the Green Group. Tess was furious. She had spent a lot of money to investigate Lucinda¡¯s background, so far without any results. At that moment, her phone rang. ¡°Miss Green, we have investigated Lucinda¡¯s background thoroughly. She is an orphan who used to live in an orphanage in Forden. We are unable to trace any living parents or rtives. ¡± Tess didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What about before she was sent to the orphanage? If she never left the orphanage, how could she have met Benico? What the hell am I paying you for?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve tried our best. This is all that the investigation could uncover. ¡± Tess was so angry that she hung up and threw a cup against the wall. Who the hell was that Lucinda bitch? So many people had been sent to investigate her, but none of them could find out her true identity! Tess slunk back into the chair dejectedly. Anger bubbled beneath the surface. If she couldn¡¯t discover Lucinda¡¯s true identity, she would never know the bitch¡¯s trump card. Without knowing her, how could Tess win any fight with her? But she couldn¡¯t sit back and watch that bitch destroy the Green Group! Chapter 486 The butler knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Miss Green, someone wants to see you. He says he is a member of the Simmons family in Stastle. ¡± She wiped her forehead. Her fury had made her dizzy. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t want to see him!¡± ¡°Okay. The butler bowed and was about to leave.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Wait! Tess stopped butler, realizing what he had just said. Why would a member of the Simmons familye to her? She thought for a moment before agreeing to meet him. ¡°The study is in a mess. Take him to our most secluded reception room. She quickly changed into elegant clothes and freshened her makeup. Then she headed to the reception room. She pushed the door open and smiled at the man waiting inside. He was tall and burly, at least 6. 2 feet tall. He looked very handsome in his ck suit. The man smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Green. ¡± Tess nodded politely and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my identity. Only that I¡¯m here to help you. ¡± ¡°Help me?¡± Tess was confused. ¡°The Green family may not be as powerful and rich as the Simmons family, but we are famous in Forden. I don¡¯t need your help. ¡± The man got straight to the point. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it. My master knows you have been troubled by the Roberts Group and one particr individual. So, he sent me to help you. ¡± Tess smelled a rat. Cyrus treated Lucinda so well. Could there be a member of the Simmons family who didn¡¯t want Lucinda to thrive? Chapter 487 Your master?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the man said. ¡°In order to show my sincerity, I have brought you a gift. I believe you will like it very much. ¡± He pped his hands, and someone carried arge sack into the room. Tess stepped forward and opened it carefully. When she saw what was in the sack, her face turned pale with fear, and she fell to the floor. ¡°No! It¡¯s. This is¡­¡± A woman had been bundled into the sack. She was unconscious.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her tangled hair covered her face, and she smelled awful. Her arms and legs were mottled with old and new bruises. She must have been beaten. Tess nced up at the man, confused. He said nothing, He just smiled, but that smile was full of meaning. Covering her mouth and nose, resisting the urge to vomit, Tess lifted the woman¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it Eleanor?¡± Wasn¡¯t Eleanor in jail, put there by Lucinda? Tess had heard that Eleanor had been sentenced to ten years. How could she be here? ¡°Wait! The Roberts called off the engagement; her rtionship with the Turner family was also destroyed. Now she is nothing. What use is she to me?¡± The man¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯ll know that soon. ¡± For the past few days, Nathaniel had been recuperating while Lucinda was busy at work. The two of them lived in the same vi, but seldom got to meet each other. One morning, Lucinda went downstairs after washing up. As she reached the bottom tread of the stairs, she smelled the delicious aroma of food. Breakfast was already on the dining room table. Each dish had been ced in a careful order. Lucinda smiled. She was amazed how quickly Nathaniel¡¯s cooking skills had improved. She entered the kitchen but found no one there. Chapter 488 So, she called to Abel, ¡°Where is Nathaniel?¡± ¡°Mr. Roberts got up early this morning. He prepared breakfast for you before he left for work in the Roberts Group. ¡± Did he realize that as soon as he recovered his health, she would make his life difficult again? Was he hiding from her on purpose? She smiled and shook her head. After arge and extravagant breakfast, she headed to Angle Intl. She had only just sat down when Leon knocked on her door and hurried into the office to report on the investigation. ¡°Mr. Roberts didn¡¯t lie. Mr. Hernandez was taken away from the Doug Hotel and then thrown into a cargo ship at the dock. As for where he is now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. we haven¡¯t been able to find him. ¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°The surveince video at the hotel was damaged, but I did spot a familiar face after we cleaned up the other footages. ¡± He handed Lucinda a still from the surveince video. ¡°He is wearing a mask, but don¡¯t you think his eyes and eyebrows resemble Sonny¡¯s?¡± Lucinda studied the picture. She had met Nathaniel¡¯s assistant a few times. The image did resemble him. If it was Sonny, it might infer that Nathaniel was telling the truth and Eleanor had not been taken by him. Feeling somewhat relieved, Lucinda said, ¡°Keep investigating Eleanor¡¯s whereabouts, and check whether the Simmons family have made any moves recently. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± Lucinda gestured for him to leave. Looking at Leon in the doorway, she thought about Eleanor. If even Leon and the people at Dark Bell couldn¡¯t find Eleanor, it was likely that someone really powerful was involved in her disappearance. Someone from the Simmons family. Someone who harmed Lucinda before. But to what purpose? What would they achieve by taking Eleanor away? Lucinda felt very uneasy. She suspected that something big would happen soon. To brighten her thoughts, she checked thetest schedules and progress reports of their artists. It appeared as though Dwayne had stopped shooting without a valid reason yesterday afternoon and hadn¡¯t arrived on set today. Lucinda called Dwayne¡¯s agent. ¡°Miss Ross, I¡¯m not to me. Dwayne was doing well yesterday until he had some sort of conflict with Kase Braxton, the young master of the Braxton family, who was also filming there. Chapter 489 Kase is as arrogant as Dwayne, and they began to fight. Kase was sent to hospital. There were plenty of witnesses as the incident was seen by many passers-by. I am negotiating a solution with the staff. Lucinda frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report this to me yesterday? Where is Dwayne now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Ross. I just thought that, because something like this had happened before, I should deal with it myself after discussing it with the staff. I didn¡¯t realize that Kase was seriously injured until recently. Dwayne was taken from the hotel by people from the Gordon family this morning. I haven¡¯t been able to contact him yet¡­¡± Lucinda was silent. Hank Gordon, Dwayne¡¯s grandfather, was known for his hot temper. If Dwayne was with Hank, he would definitely be taught a hard lesson.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Okay, I see. ¡± She rubbed her temple while she thought it over. Finally, she decided to go see the Gordons in person. She didn¡¯t want Dwayne to be beaten too badly. It would dy the shooting schedule further. So, she drove to the Gordon family¡¯s house. After she confirmed her identity to the guards by the door, she was allowed into the house. Hank had always said that if the daughter of the Simmons family wanted to visit, she coulde any time. The butler led her to where she would find Hank. Before she arrived, Lucinda heard the violent thwacks and the painful groans of Dwayne. Just listening to it frightened her. Lucinda walked faster. Inside the hall, Dwayne knelt on the ground, gritting his teeth to endure the pain. Hank was furious. Although he could be gentle and soft hearted, Dwayne regrly got into trouble. Why couldn¡¯t Dwayne be obedient? Hank then waved his hand to stop the servant from whipping Dwayne. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. Do you admit you are in the wrong?¡± Dwayne breathed a sigh of relief but said stubbornly, ¡°I did nothing wrong. He deserved to be beaten. I¡¯d beat him again. I¡¯ll beat him every time I see him!¡± Lucinda overheard Dwayne¡¯s words. He is too stupid, Lucinda thought. Why doesn¡¯t he concede? Sure enough, he was whipped again, even harder than before. ¡°Harder! Harder! Whip him until he admits his mistake!¡± Chapter 490 The butler hurried across and whispered to Hank about Lucinda¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hank, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, yet you haven¡¯t aged at all. You are still so young,¡± Lucinda said, smiling. She took the rattan whip from the servant¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hank, Dwayne is still young and reckless. Don¡¯t be too harsh on him. Hank smiled gently. ¡°Oh, Lucinda, you¡¯ve really grown up.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Come and sit down. Let me have a good look at you. ¡± Lucinda sat beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Dwayne. He has been beaten by me since he was a child. His skin is rough and thick! As for you, you are the treasure of both the Gordon and the Simmons family. We admire you very much!¡± Hearing this, Dwayne took a deep breath and massaged his back, thinking his grandfather didn¡¯t care about him at all. He only cared about other people¡¯s granddaughter! Was there something addled in his brain? As if Hank sensed Dwayne¡¯s dissatisfaction, he red at his grandson and yelled, ¡°What are you looking at? Stay down, you troublemaker! Kneel there. We haven¡¯t finished!¡± It looked as though Hank didn¡¯t intend to go easy on Dwayne. Lucinda tried a different approach. ¡°Hank, I¡¯m here to pick Dwayne up for the shooting. We¡¯ve almost finished the show and are on a tight deadline. May I take him to apologize to Kase? I will make sure he learns his lesson. ¡± Hank studied Lucinda and then turned to Dwayne, nodding with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, I feel confident he¡¯ll behave if he¡¯s with you. ¡± ¡°Thank you for your trust. Then I¡¯ll take Dwayne with me,¡± Lucinda said. She winked at Dwayne. Dwayne bent his swollen back and struggled to rise from the floor. The butler looked at Dwayne, worried. ¡°Sir, perhaps Mr. Dwayne should apply some ointment before leaving? It may affect his acting if he¡¯s in too much pain. ¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need anything! And we should not dy Lucinda by making her wait for him. The pain will ensure that he remembers his lesson. Work hard at the filming. We will see you at the charity party tonight. You are not allowed to be absent. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Dwayne pursed his mouth and looked weak. Lucinda turned to Hank and said, ¡°Thank you. We¡¯ll leave now, but I¡¯ll visit you again when I¡¯m not so busy. ¡± Chapter 491 She stepped forward and helped Dwayne limp out of the hall. When they were far enough away from the hall, Dwayne finally spoke up. ¡°Lucinda, do you really n to take me to the hospital to apologize to that scumbag? I won¡¯t do it!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucinda pursed her lips. ¡°Tell me why you fought. ¡± Dwayne lowered his head. He was struggling to stand up straight. He limped when he walked, and the pain made him sweat. He hesitated and then said, ¡°I heard him insult you, so I beat him up hard¡­ Oh¡­¡± He was so agitated that he identally pulled open a wound. His face distorted with pain. Lucindaughed gently. How silly and cute he was. ¡°If that¡¯s the reason, why didn¡¯t you tell Hank?¡± Dwayne said, ¡°If I told Grandpa, he might not beat me so hard, but if Grandpa and the butler knew how Kase insulted you, all the servants of the Gordon family would find out. I don¡¯t want to ruin your reputation. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda became curious. What on earth had Kase said? ¡°Did you make a recording or something? y it to me. ¡± Dwayne followed Lucinda into the car and yed the audio file. ¡°I heard that the boss of Dwayne¡¯s brokerage firm is a divorced woman who was abandoned by her wealthy husband. And she actually grew up as an orphan. Ridiculous! I don¡¯t understand why she was put in charge of Angle Intl. If you ask me, she must have slept with Cyrus! I saw her on the talent show. She¡¯s good looking but unfortunately, she¡¯s just a whore!¡± Lucinda¡¯s face darkened. Dwayne said, ¡°How could I not have beaten him?¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°Get back to work. Leave it alone. ¡± ¡°Really? Lucinda, are you going to let him get away with saying that?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I never said I nned to leave it alone, did 1?¡± Chapter 492 It was impossible for her to control what other people wanted to say, but when she became aware of an insult, it would be an entire different story. Her character was such that she would always fight back. While she was thinking, she drove to the filming site. She asked the assistant to collect Dwayne. Dwayne didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°Lucinda, are you serious? We¡¯re shooting an action scene today. I just got beaten and can barely move. ¡± Lucinda gave him an ointment that would reduce the swelling. ¡°I bought it on my way to fetch you. Go to the lounge and apply it to your wounds. I¡¯ll let you take today off if you work extra hard to finish the scenes tomorrow. ¡± Dwayne was moved.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Thank you, you are so kind to me. I will always be loyal to you!¡± ¡°Go on. ¡± Dwayne opened the car door, but then turned to face Lucinda and said, ¡°If I manage to shoot the scene today, will you apany me to the charity party tonight?¡± He smiled sweetly. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± After Dwayne left, she called Abel. ¡°Send people to keep an eye on Kase Braxton, the young master of the Braxton family who¡¯s now in hospital. When he leaves, put him in a sack and beat him up again. I think he needs to stay in the hospital a while longer. But remember to do it discreetly. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Finally, Lucinda drove back to Angle Intl. Nathaniel was investigating Eleanor. But the results were the same as what Lucinda got. They didn¡¯t find anything useful. Nathaniel frowned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°The woman disappeared at a crucial moment. It was definitely not a coincidence. The target could be Lucinda or me. I need to find out what they¡¯re nning!¡± Sonny sighed. ¡°But she disappeared, leaving no trace or clue behind. Chapter 493 Boss, is it possible that she hasn¡¯t left the prison at all?¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Nathaniel said, ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible. She isn¡¯t in prison, but she might still be in Forden, hidden by someone. ¡± But who was hiding her? While Nathaniel was trying to solve the puzzle, his phone rang. It was someone he hadn¡¯t spoken to for a long time. Tess. When the phone connected, Tess said, ¡°Hey, Nathaniel. We haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Still remember me?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Nathaniel asked in an indifferent tone. Tess smiled. ¡°You are so cold. Anyway, I need your help today.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. There is a charity party tonight, and I would like you to attend as my partner. Will youe?¡± Nathaniel frowned, disgusted. He was about to refuse, but Tess pre-empted him with a revtion. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me too quickly. I heard that Lucinda will be there with Dwayne Gordon. I also heard he has a soft spot for her. ¡± Nathaniel fell silent. Tess continued, ¡°One of them is the boss of Angle Intl, and the other is a star. If they behave intimately at the party, rumors of their love will spread. They may even be a hot topic on the Inte? Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe? Think about it. ¡± Nathaniel knew that Dwayne had a crush on Lucinda. Nathaniel frowned. He took a moment to decide. ¡°Okay, Tess. I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± That night, at the charity party. The party was held in the Garden Hotel in Forden. Garden Hotel was the best hotel in Forden. All the guests were sessful business tycoons. They were mostly descendants of the rich and powerful ns in Forden. For the charity party, Lucinda looked mature and charming in a ck dress embroidered with golden thread. Her hair was all held on one side of her neck. Everyone now knew that she was the head of Angle Intl thanks to the talent show. So, they weren¡¯t as insolent and hostile towards her like they used to be. As soon as she and Dwayne arrived hand in hand, they became the focus of the party. Literally everyone was staring at them. After all, Dwayne was very popr in the entertainment circle. Chapter 494 Lucinda had nned to go unnoticed tonight, but she stole everyone¡¯s attention the moment she walked in. Dwayne chuckled when he saw the small frown on her face. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s normal that you would be the centre of attention. What did you expect considering how beautiful you are.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Your dress is just perfect for you. You never disappoint me, Lucinda. Trust me, I¡¯m the happiest man here to have you on my arm. ¡± Lucinda shot him a re and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived and you¡¯re already making fun of me? Looks like the pain you felt in the day is all gone. ¡± Dwayne¡¯s smile instantly fell off. He held her arms a little tighter and said in a pained voice, ¡°What? No! It still hurts very much! And with the action scenes I filmed this afternoon, it got even worse. ¡± Lucinda chuckled and flicked his forehead. Not far away, Nathaniel watched how cozy they were acting. It made him feel sad to see her with another man this way. He knew he had no right to be jealous, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t. Blue veins popped out on his clenched fists that he tried to hide, but Tess who was standing next to him noticed his change in countenance. She looked at Lucinda, and then back at him and said, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we go and say hello to Miss Ross and Mr. Gordon?¡± Nathaniel remained silent, not epting or refusing. So, Tess made the decision for both of them and walked ahead towards Lucinda. Lucinda was chatting happily with Dwayne when she heard an unpleasant voice from behind. ¡°Miss Ross, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You seem to be getting more beautiful. Even your heavy makeup can¡¯t hide your natural vixen charm. ¡± Annoyed, Dwayne retorted before Lucinda could. ¡°Of course she is beautiful. Even without makeup, her beauty makes your dolled up face pale inparison. And did you just say she has heavy makeup? What would you call your think-as-a-wall makeup then?¡± He sighed dramatically and continued, ¡°Anyways, I guess not everyone can have natural charm. You for example, you have no charm at all. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tess was annoyed and humiliated. Did he really think she was that ugly? She really wanted to talk back at him. The words were at the tip of her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t. Had it been Lucinda who said those words to her, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. But this was Dwayne. Tess couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Gorden family. Lucinda just let them bicker without saying a word. She didn¡¯t have a problem until she saw Nathaniele up behind Tess. Chapter 495 Lucinda¡¯s eyes became so cold that one could freeze if she looked at them too long. Yes, she was very angry right now. What was he doing here with Tess? Didn¡¯t he know how much Tess had hurt her? Didn¡¯t he know how much she hated Tess? To make things worse, instead of staying back home doing the house chores as he should, he chose to attend this charity party with Tess. Nathaniel could feel Lucinda¡¯s angry gaze boring holes into him. He suddenly became very nervous. Now that Lucinda was obviously very angry, he couldn¡¯t be bothered about Lucinda¡¯s friendship with Dwayne because he had bigger problems to worry about. He could already tell that he was going to have a hard time tonight. Lucinda would make sure of it. Angry with how they were staring at each other, Tess smiled and exined, ¡°Nathaniel just really missed you and wanted to see you. But since Mr. Gordon was already your partner for tonight, he had toe with me. Don¡¯t be jealous, okay?¡± Lucinda scoffed and said with a wry smile, ¡°Miss Green, why exactly would I be jealous over such an insignificant person?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel felt a sharp pain in his heart when she said this. His face instantly turned pale.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel tried to keep how he felt aside, walked up to Lucinda and held her wrist gently in his hand. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m still your man since the contract is still on-going. I¡¯m behaving very well today, but you can do as you like with me when we go back, okay? I will willingly take whatever punishment you give me,¡± he said in a not so low voice, his finger gently and consistently drawing lines on her palm. Dwayne was shocked by what he was seeing. How could the arrogant Nathaniel say something so humiliating in public? Tess too was taken aback by the whole thing. Who was this man before her? What had happened to him? Where was proud the man she used to know? However, Nathaniel kept drawing circles on Lucinda¡¯s palm as though they were the only ones in the hall. Chapter 496 On her part, Lucinda didn¡¯t care one bit. She wasn¡¯t the one suffering the embarrassment. However, she couldn¡¯t help the tingle that went up her hand each time he swept his finger in her palm. Tired of it, she wanted to take away her hand, but then she realized that there was a pattern with what he was doing. He wasn¡¯t just drawing circles. He seemed to be writing something. Lucinda concentrated and tried to understand what he was writing, but she couldn¡¯t understand a single thing. Dwayne coughed lightly and said, ¡°Lucinda, there¡¯s red wine that way. Let¡¯s go and have some. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She withdrew her hand without hesitation and left with Dwayne without looking back. It was as though Nathaniel hadn¡¯t been holding her seconds before. The man watched her leave with a dejected sigh. Now that Lucinda didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to tell her, he was certain that she would deal with him when they went back. Tess stood in the same position and observed him in silence for a while. Then she said, ¡°You have really changed a lot. I remember how she used to chase you everyday in the past. Who would have thought that you would be her servant after you guys divorced? I even heard that she tortured you to the extent that you ended up in the hospital. I mean, how are you taking such shit from her?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The dejected look on Nathaniel¡¯s face was instantly reced by a cold one. ¡°It¡¯s my life, and it has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Tess smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. I¡¯m really curious though. You used to like Eleanor very much, right? How did you feel when Lucinda sent her to jail?¡± Tess went closer to him and put her fingers on his arm. ¡°You know, I can help you get rid of Lucinda very quickly. You just. . ¡± Nathaniel grabbed her hand roughly, making her swallow her words. Then he red at her and warned, ¡°I have always been cruel and I don¡¯t care for family. So if you dare cause any trouble for Lucinda, you will pay the full price. ¡± Tess broke free from his grip and continued stubbornly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see if she will be jealous?¡± Nathaniel frowned, not Liking the sound of that. Before he could say anything though, some women in the hall screamed. ¡°Who is that? Why is she lying here with wounds all over her body?¡± Chapter 497 ¡°Is she even human? She looks so horrible! Oh my God!¡± The loud screams and voices seemed to wake the woman up. Her bloodshot and ferocious eyes were hidden behind her hair. As soon as she pulled back her hair and exposed her face, someone recognized her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the daughter of the Turner family? Eleanor Turner?!¡± Someone said, ¡°The Turner family publicly disowned Eleanor. She is no longer the youngdy of the Turner family. ¡± ¡°But wasn¡¯t she jailed? How did she get here?¡± ¡°Why is she so ugly? Her face is wrinkled all over. She looked much older too. . ¡± Eleanor felt horrible under the scrutiny of these strange faces. She looked at them, trying to find a familiar face. ¡°Nate! I want to see Nate! Nate¡­¡± Tess looked in the direction of themotion curiously and said, ¡°Whatever is going on there must be interesting. Let¡¯s go and have a look. ¡± She walked over without waiting for a response. When she saw Eleanor, she looked back at Nathaniel. ¡°Nathaniel, isn¡¯t this Miss Turner?¡± Nathaniel frowned and reluctantly walked over. As soon as Eleanor saw him, she started breathing heavily. ¡°Nate! Finally! You don¡¯t know how much I suffered just to see you. I was tortured everyday. . ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She cried, her voice sounding hoarse and misused. Her whole face was covered in bruises. She looked pitiful, but this time, it wasn¡¯t attractive. As she sobbed, she crawled toward Nathaniel¡¯s feet and tried to grab his trouser leg, but Nathaniel unconsciously stepped back. Dwayne was tasting the red wine in the main banquet hall when he noticed themotion. He called Lucinda¡¯s attention to it, and they both walked over. When they got there, they saw Eleanor was crawling towards Nathaniel. Nathaniel kept stepping back without looking behind until he bumped into Lucinda. Lucinda quickly held his waist to stop his movement and asked, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Chapter 498 Nathaniel gulped and bent down to rub his knees with an aggrieved expression on his face. ¡°Lucinda, my knees hurt. I want to go back to the vi. Take me back, please. ¡± His expression waspletely different from the one he showed Eleanor just now. Lucinda knew he was pretending, but she didn¡¯t want to expose him. She nced at Eleanor who was looking at him in disbelief on the floor, then looked back at him with a sneer. ¡°This is your issue to deal with, so deal with it!¡± she said and pushed him towards Eleanor. Then she tilted her head and watched the scene with crossed arms. Lucinda had been looking for Eleanor since the bitch escaped from prison. But now that Eleanor hade to her herself at the charity party, her search was over. She was happy watching where this would drive to. On the floor, the messy Eleanor stretched out her hand to grab Nathaniel again. ¡°Nate. . ¡± But Nathaniel looked at her with disgust in his eyes and hissed, ¡°Don¡¯te close to me!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this point, Eleanor didn¡¯t care about the image she once had. She started sobbing hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Nate? I¡¯m Ellie, your fiancee! Do you know how much I suffered because of you? Lucinda set me up and threw me in jail. ¡± Nathaniel retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me! My mother called off the engagement when I left Forden. ¡± Nathaniel was actually holding back a lot. If there weren¡¯t so many people present, he would have killed this liar. Eleanor had lied to him for so long, iming to be the one that saved him, and she also tried to kill Lucinda so many times. The person who brought Eleanor here did it with the intention to intensify Lucinda¡¯s hatred for him, and it seemed to be working. Damn it! Dwayne clicked his tongue and whispered in Lucinda¡¯s ear, ¡°Lucinda, this man is a certified jerk! When he is in love, he treats the woman very well. But once the love is gone, his cruelty knows no boundaries. I¡¯m d you divorced him. ¡± Lucinda just pursed her lips and stayed silent. She was staring intensely at Nathaniel in front of her. ¡°Nate ¡± Eleanor cried. ¡°How can you treat me this way? I love you so much¡­ Eleanor felt very hopeful when she was taken out of prison. But faced with Nathaniel¡¯s hatred for her, she felt devastated. Chapter 499 Her cries seemed to mean nothing to him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He remained cold and closed up. He stared her down and said clearly, to the hearing of everyone, ¡°Eleanor, I¡¯ll tell you this for thest time. The only one I love is Lucinda. You should stay in prison, where you belong and reflect on yourself. ¡± Immediately, he took out his phone to call Sonny. His words seemed to affect Eleanor so much that she got crazy. She put her hands on her head and screamed hysterically, her voice sharp and piercing. ¡°ALL I did was love you! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. That bitch! She¡¯s the one! She snatched you away from me! I should have been with you a long time ago. But because of her. . She sent me to jail, and she¡¯s going to die for it. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡± She shot daggers at Lucinda with her bloodshot eyes, making her murderous intentions clear. Then, she pulled a knife from her sleeve and charged towards Lucinda with a shout. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! You bitch! Go to hell!¡± Lucinda stood in ce and watched the crazy woman get closer to her. At the same time, Dwayne and Nathaniel stood in front of Lucinda to protect her. Abel, Rickey, Leon and Conor also rushed in at this time. Before Eleanor could cause any damage, Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards held her down. While struggling to get free, she shouted, ¡°You bitch! Just you wait and see! Even if I die, you still have to pay for this! Do you think I¡¯m the only one who hates you? No. You have too many enemies who want to see you gone as much as I do. So even if I don¡¯t kill you, someone else will. And trust me, I¡¯ll wait for that day. ¡± Lucinda squinted at this. Eleanor knew something she didn¡¯t. Abel looked at Lucinda and asked, ¡°What do we do?¡± ¡°Disperse the crowd and send them back to the party. And take Eleanor away. ¡± Hearing this, Eleanor struggled even more frantically, shouting and scratching. ¡°You bitch! I¡¯m like this because of you. You want to go and continue torturing me, but I won¡¯t let you. Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t let you take me away. ¡± Tess evaluated the situation and saw that it would be difficult to deal with the tall and strong bodyguards. So she said, ¡°Lucinda, Eleanor is an escaped prisoner. No matter what she has done, she¡¯s supposed to be in the hands of the police. You can¡¯t just take her like she belongs to you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± someone echoed. ¡°We live in a society ruled byw. You can¡¯t just take her away and torture her. ¡± ¡°You should inform the police toe and get her. ¡± Chapter 500 Many people started talking at the same time. Instead of leaving, they closed in on the scene. Lucinda was confused. Their reaction wasn¡¯t normal. Then her eyes fell on the arrogant Tess. That was when it dawned on her. This was all Tess. She started it all. Very interesting. The crowd closed in so much that Abel and Rickey couldn¡¯t move. They couldn¡¯t push the people too for fear of hurting them. They had to be extra careful too. These were upper-ss people that no one wanted to offend. Seeing that things were going as nned, Tess winked at Eleanor. Eleanor understood and quickly broke free from the bodyguard, running as fast as her legs could carry her. The bodyguards were so consumed with controlling the crowd that they only realized it after she ran. They went to chase after her, but the crowd intercepted them. Conor was pissed off at this point. ¡°Are you crazy? You can¡¯t just let an escaped prisoner go scot-free!¡± Tess smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to chase after her. I already called the police. She won¡¯t be able to run far. So, you guys don¡¯t need to do anything. ¡± Conor and his partners were seething with anger, but since Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything, they kept quiet too. Lucinda¡¯s face was so cold. Nathaniel looked at her and called out in a low voice, ¡°Lucinda. ¡± She nced at him coldly and said, ¡°She is your woman. So, you. ¡°She is not my woman!¡± Nathaniel cut her off hurriedly. Lucinda acted as though she didn¡¯t hear anything and continued, ¡°So, you¡¯ll take care of this yourself.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Do note back to the vi until this is settled. ¡± Nathaniel reached out to grab her wrist, knowing very well how angry she was. He was about to beg for mercy when Sonny rushed to him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte. ¡± Nathaniel frowned at him. He was resisting the urge to beat Sonny up. Instead, he ordered, ¡°Eleanor ran towards the bamboo grove behind this hotel. She¡¯s still hurt, so she couldn¡¯t have gone very far. Go after her. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Chapter 501 Sonny said and ran out. Nathaniel tried to get Lucinda¡¯s hand again, but she stepped aside. Then she said to her men, ¡°Send the crowd back to the party. ¡± Since there was nothing fun to watch, the crowd obeyed this time. After they were all gone, Lucinda walked to Tess, looking at her with a sharp and calcting gaze. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Miss Green, considering the problems we¡¯ve had, I only nned to make the Green family go bankrupt. If you behave well, I will even spare your life. But if you collude with anyone to step on my path, trust me, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. ¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tess was taken aback by the powerful threat. She could tell how sincere every word was. But then, she quickly came back to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Ross. We can¡¯t really tell who will win in the end, can we?¡± Lucinda smiled wryly and answered, ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see. ¡± Then, she left the party with Dwayne and the bodyguards. Nathaniel rushed to catch up with her, but Tess stopped him. ¡°Nathaniel, the party isn¡¯t over yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Stay a little longer, will you?¡± ¡°f@ck off!¡± he spat out coldly and ran out of the hotel. When he got outside, Lucinda was about to close her door. But Nathaniel ran and grabbed the door handle of her car before she closed it. ¡°Lucinda, please. . ¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked coldly. Nathaniel looked into the car and only saw Abel in the driver¡¯s seat and Rickey next to him in the passenger seat. He guessed that Leon and Conor drove Dwayne back to the Gordon family. Lucinda was seated alone in the back. Scared of getting her more angry, Nathaniel said in a low voice, ¡°I want to go back to the vi too. May I get in the car with you?¡± Since she was alone, the space next to her was empty. Nathaniel looked at her expectantly waiting for her response. However, Lucinda said, ¡°No! You can go back with whoever brought you here, or you trek back. ¡± Chapter 502 There was no emotion in her tone or voice. Since he refused to terminate the agreement, Lucinda¡¯s attitude towards him had gotten worse. Right now, she looked just the same way she had the night she made him kneel in the pouring rain. Nathaniel lowered his head dejectedly. ¡°Lucinda, there is a reason why I came with Tess. Can you at least just hear me out first?¡± Lucinda looked straight ahead and said in a monotone voice, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the door open till eleven o¡¯clock. If you¡¯re not back by then, then just sleep on the streets. Now let my door be!¡± Nathaniel stared at her. How could she be so heartless? Was there a stone in the ce of her heart? He was so depressed, but he didn¡¯t have a choice, so he let the door go. Lucinda mmed it shut immediately, and the car drove away, leaving in its wake the smell of exhaust gas. It got into Nathaniel¡¯s nostrils and choked him. He coughed for a while and watched the car disappear into the night. ¡°Boss!¡± Sonny stopped in front of him. Nathaniel looked at him and asked, ¡°Yes?¡± Angry at himself Sonny said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I couldn¡¯t see Eleanor. When I got there. She hadpletely disappeared. My guess is that someone took her away. ¡± ¡°Check the surveince footage. ¡± Sonny shook his head. ¡°It is a blind angle for the surveince cameras. The other cameras in the area were also destroyed. It was a well thought out n. ¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t me Sonny. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Sonny. Eleanor had a knife with which she wanted to kill Lucinda.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This was nned from the beginning. What I don¡¯t understand, is why the person behind this is doing all this. ¡± As he said this, his phone rang. When he saw Tess¡¯ name on the screen, he hesitated before finally answering. ¡°Nathaniel, I hope you¡¯re still here. The party is not over yet. You can¡¯t leave me here alone. You¡¯re my date. ¡± Chapter 503 Nathaniel had no interest in talking to her, and was about to hang up when Tess said, ¡°You want to know where Eleanor is, don¡¯t you?¡± This caught his attention. ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Tess snickered and said, ¡°I do. In fact, I can take you there. I think you also have a lot for questions for Eleanor, right? You can ask her about them yourself. Nathaniel pursed his thin lips and asked, ¡°What do you want? ¡°Just for you to stay with me until the party is over. Five more minutes. You can do that, right?¡± Tess smiled, feeling like she had the upper hand. ¡°As soon as the party is over, I¡¯ll take you to see Eleanor. ¡± Nathaniel paused to think about it. He looked at his watch and saw that he still had half an hour before it clocked eleven o¡¯clock. Then he said into the phone. ¡°Okay.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Where are you?¡± At half past ten in the evening. The charity banquet finally came to an end. As Tess walked towards the door, she cast a sideways nce at Nathaniel, who was walking beside her. His expression was still as cold as before. Thinking about the way he pretended to be pitiful in front of Lucinda, Tess felt a little curious. ¡°I was beginning to think you really changed, but it turns out it was just a show for Lucinda. But I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s just an act or if you¡¯ve really fallen in love with her. ¡± Nathaniel kept on walking as though he hadn¡¯t heard her. Tess didn¡¯t feel embarrassed even though she was deliberately being ignored. She just shrugged it off and got in the car with him. Sonny also sat with them in the backseat of the car. As Nathaniel refused to sit beside Tess, Sonny had no choice but to sit in between the two. The trip was fast. It only took them eight minutes to get to the suburb. Soon, the car pulled to a stop in front of a wooden cabin. Chapter 504 Tess, her bodyguard, Nathaniel, and Sonny entered the cabin together. The cabin was dimly lit by a single oilmp. Nathaniel looked around the room and found a bed, a bedside table, and a simple table-all of which were neat and tidy. It seemed that Eleanor had been living here ever since she was taken out of prison. Thinking of this, Nathaniel nced at Tess and sneered coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Green family was capable of slipping people out of prison without being noticed. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It was no big deal. Eleanor is the woman you love. Saving her is the equivalent to helping you,¡± Tess said with acent smile. ¡°I don¡¯t love her. ¡± Eleanor was never the woman he loved. And he refuted it without hesitation. Eleanor, who was sitting on the bed, was stunned when she heard this. She didn¡¯t go crazy unlike at the banquet. Aside from the bruises on her face, she looked totally different from the madwoman at the banquet. Nathaniel¡¯s denial stabbed her heart like a knife, making her burst into tears.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What? Why not? You used to love me before. What did Lucinda do to you?! Have you forgotten your promise to me? Have you forgotten that I saved you ten years ago?¡± At the mention of this matter, Nathaniel¡¯s anger red up. It was because of this so-called promise that he turned a blind eye to Lucinda¡¯s love for him over the years, even wronging her and insulting her. And whenever he thought about the harsh words he had said to Lucinda, he wanted to p himself on the face. He lowered his head to hide the guilt in his eyes, ignoring what Eleanor said. Sonny answered for him. ¡°Miss Turner, Mr. Roberts knows that you¡¯re not the girl who saved him, so stop saying that. ¡± Eleanor¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. The next second, she suddenly knelt down in front of Nathaniel. ¡°Nate, Lucinda¡¯s lying to you! I was the one who saved you! I was there when the car crashed, but I was young and very scared at that time, so I didn¡¯t rush up immediately. Yes, a girl dragged you out of the car and then left, but I was the one who came and saved you. Me, not Lucinda!¡± She cried bitterly, her eyes filled with desperation. Nathaniel didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he refused to acknowledge her. Tess quietly handed him a document. Chapter 505 ¡°Nathaniel, she¡¯s not lying. I¡¯ve had my men look into the matter. These are the results of the investigation. ¡± Nathaniel took the material and read through it carefully. His indifferent expression did not change, and his eyes remained cold. ¡°I thought it was Lucinda who saved me. It seems that she lied to me. Hearing this, Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief. Then her eyes shed with anger. ¡°Lucinda is a vicious bitch. She¡¯s the one who made me like this. You can¡¯t let her go!¡± Tess added fuel to the mes. ¡°Nathaniel, I heard that ever since you signed the employment agreement with Lucinda, she has often abused and tortured you. She harmed Miss Turner, the woman who saved your life, as well as the Roberts family.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡± Nathaniel lowered his head and pretended to focus on the document in his hands, deliberately concealing the anger in his eyes. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± he asked in a low voice. Tess grinned evilly. ¡°Let¡¯s join hands. You gain her trust and tell me everything she does. Together, we¡¯ll find the perfect opportunity to kill her. ¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill her right away!¡± Eleanor shrieked with a crazed look in her eye. ¡°Hand her over to me. I¡¯ll make her suffer for all the things she did to me!¡± Nathaniel remained expressionless, but his tightly clenched hands betrayed his true emotions. He looked at Tess and asked calmly, ¡°I can do that all by myself. Why should I join hands with you? But I have to admit, the n to let Ellie appear at the charity party was very clever. I doubt you came up with this n all by yourself. If you want us to cooperate, you have to be honest with me and give me a reason to work with you. ¡± Hearing this, Tess¡¯ eyes lit up happily. He was right. If they were to cooperate, she should at least be honest. ¡°Your right. I didn¡¯te up with the n; I was just responsible for the execution. But don¡¯t worry. The person who nned all this is notoriously good at setting traps. If you cooperate with us, you won¡¯t suffer any Loss. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chapter 506 He smiled coldly. ¡°Who is this person?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you just yet. I¡¯ll tell you as soon as you dig up some dirt on Lucinda. ¡± Nathaniel subtly cast a meaningful nce at Sonny, the rage in his eyes undisguised. Sonny took the hint and silently stepped away. ¡°I don¡¯t have the patience to wait until then. I want to know now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Tess¡¯ bodyguard suddenly grunted in pain. He clutched at his neck, blood flowing out through his fingers. After struggling for less than a second, the bodyguard copsed and died on the spot.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Standing behind the Lifeless bodyguard was Sonny. He took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the knife in his hand, his expression indifferent. Both Tess and Eleanor were scared out of their wits. ¡°Nate!¡± Eleanor shrieked in horror. ¡°Nathaniel, what the f@ck are you doing?¡± Tess demanded. Nathaniel ripped the document in half and looked coldly at Eleanor, who was crumpled on the ground. ¡°Whoever saved me back then isn¡¯t important anymore. Even if it was you, I already gave you enough to satisfy your vanity. I¡¯ve already returned the favor. I like Lucinda now, and I want to protect her. You¡¯ve hurt her so many times. It¡¯s time for you to pay for what you did to her!¡± Eleanor covered her mouth and cried in disbelief, eyes wide as saucers. Tess was so angry that she spat, ¡°So you were lying to me just now? You never wanted to cooperate with me. You just wanted to find an opportunity to kill my bodyguard!¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t even bothering to deny it. Instead, he turned to Sonny and ordered, ¡°Take them back to the vi and leave their fates up to Lucinda. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± Sonny took out a handkerchief soaked in a tranquilizing drug and took a step towards Tess. Tess rushed to the door and sneered. ¡°Did you really think that the person I work with didn¡¯t expect this? Since you don¡¯t want to cooperate, you can ki*s your sorry life goodbye!¡± After Tess said that, she shoved the wooden door open and a swarm of bodyguards armed with sharp knives charged in, blocking any possible escape routes. Chapter 507 Eleanor sprang up from the ground, ran passed Nathaniel, and crouched behind the wall of menacing guards. She then pointed a finger at him and used, ¡°Nate, you¡¯re so in love with that woman that she has turned you crazy. I love you so much, but you still choose her over me. It¡¯s heartbreaking. But don¡¯t worry, when you die, I¡¯ll torture her to death and get revenge for you. ¡± Her eyes were red and zed with fury and spite. Sonny stepped forward and took a defensive stance in front of Nathaniel. The tension was palpable, and Tess relished in the moment. ¡°I heard you were given some kind of drug that made you weak. If that¡¯s true, your loyal sidekick has to fight off dozens of bodyguards with his bare hands while also protecting you. Poor him, it¡¯s too much for him,¡± Tess taunted. It was the truth. Nathaniel¡¯s physical state was feeble, and he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against even one opponent, let alone a horde of them.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If things got violent, he¡¯d just be a burden to Sonny. Everyone fell silent for a while and then things suddenly took a turn. Sonny scowled at Tess and blurted, ¡°Whether it¡¯s hard for me or not is none of your concern. Dealing with these ten people is just a piece of cake. Even if there were twenty more of them, I could take them on alone. ¡± Tess dismissed him and fixed her gaze on Nathaniel, continuing her persuasive efforts. ¡°It looks like the rumors are true, so she¡¯s been so cruel to you. Why do you care about such a vicious woman? We¡¯re family, and I won¡¯t hurt you like she has. I won¡¯t let you die here today either. Just work with us to take her life, okay?¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s cruel and crafty. Shevishes her love on Cyrus and others, but only shows me anger and violence. Even so, I choose to stand by her side. You¡¯re no match for her. ¡± Tess was enraged. ¡°Then you won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡± The bodyguards behind her brandished their knives and advanced menacingly. Nathaniel remainedposed, his dark eyes betraying no hint of fear or panic. He stared at Tess and smirked. ¡°Do you really think I came unprepared?¡± Sonny ced his hand on his lips and let out a sharp whistle. Within seconds, the window was shattered from outside. Chapter 508 The loud noise got Tess and Eleanor frightened. Larry and five other men burst into the room. They lined up next to Sonny and gave him a knife. In Cadiered, guns were strictly controlled and the sound of gunfire could draw too much unnecessary attention. So, both sides opted for knives. Else, they would have shot each other violently with guns.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nathaniel¡¯s men had been with him for years and were seasoned fighters. Even though their opponent were few in number, it was hard to predict the oue of a fight. The atmosphere in the room grew tenser as both sides faced off against each other. Tess was not satisfied. It appeared that the night was going to be a tough one for them. She felt angry for a couple of seconds, but then she smiled when a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Nathaniel, I forgot to mention something important. The little show at the charity event tonight is not directed towards you. I¡¯m afraid Lucinda won¡¯t be able to reach home tonight. She¡¯s in serious danger. ¡± This made Nathaniel¡¯s eyebrows furrow, and anger sparked in his dark eyes. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Tess chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s find out who has the stronger men, shall we?¡± She gestured with her hand, and the bodyguards holding machetes immediately charged towards Sonny and Larry¡¯s men. The scene turned chaotic, with blood sttering all over the ce. Meanwhile, Garden Hotel was quite a distance from Bay Vi. Earlier, Lucinda had a little more wine, so Abel drove steadily. However, she was busy on herptop, examining the recent financial records of the Roberts Group. Rickey let out a series of yawns and struggled to keep his eyes open, while Abel focused intently on driving. There were only a few cars passing, and the windows of the car were shut so the atmosphere was very serene in the car. As they approached the Crane Bridge, Abel suddenly heard something. Was it a beep? The sound seemed to being from inside the car. It gradually increased in urgency as if it was counting down. Chapter 509 Abel soon came to a realization of something, and his expression changed dramatically. ¡°Damn it! Miss Simmons, get out of the car now!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Without hesitation, the three of them opened the doors and rushed out of the vehicle. Immediately they got out of the car, it exploded with a deafening bang. The force of the st sent them flying backwards by at least six feet. After the explosion, the debris from the car flew in every direction, and Lucinda was unfortunate enough to have a piece graze her right shoulder. The intense pain quickly spread from the shoulder bone to the Limbs. Blood trickled down her arm. Abel and Rickey were rmed. They quickly rose to assess her condition. ¡°I was careless and now you are hurt. I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Abel pped himself in the face remorsefully. Lucinda winced in pain but reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself. ¡± The explosion of the car made it clear that it was rigged with a time bomb beforehand. It suddenly dawned on Lucinda why Eleanor had attacked her at the charity party. Eleanor knew she couldn¡¯t harm Lucinda directly, so she publicly humiliated her to lure out her bodyguards. From there, whoever was helping her had the chance to tamper with Lucinda¡¯s car. ¡°Why are you just standing there? We need to get her to the hospital immediately!¡± Rickey backed at Abel. Together, they lifted Lucinda up and took a few steps before they heard the sound of rushed and strong footsteps approaching them. A group of tall men dressed in ck suits wielding machetes appeared. They were clearly skilled fighters. The dim streetmps and gloomy night created a sinister atmosphere full of the intent to kill. The road on both sides of Crane Bridge was blocked. Abel, Rickey, and Lucinda were encircled in the middle of the bridge. Abel and Rickey formed a protective barrier around Lucinda, each keeping an eye on the approaching killers from opposite sides. Lucinda scanned through the people on the bridge and was surprised to find about twenty on each side. She smirked. ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would give me such a generous gift. Chapter 510 He sent forty elite killers just to take out a weak woman like me? He really thinks highly of me. ¡± The killers on both sides remained silent and approached menacingly. ¡°Forty to three? With my injured shoulder, I don¡¯t stand a chance to take on all of them. ¡± With a rxed smile in her eyes, Lucinda said softly, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, just tell me who he is.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Don¡¯t keep me thinking. ¡± The killer in the lead on the right side of the bridge responded, ¡°More than one member of the Simmons¡¯ family want you dead. ¡± Did that mean they¡¯d nned the whole thing together? She let out a sigh, avoiding eye contact and masking her pain with indifference. Her pretty face looked deeply aggrieved. ¡°But what did I do wrong? They tried to take my life over and over. I left Stastle already, but they keeping after me. Why won¡¯t they just let me go?¡± The killer in the lead bowed his head for a moment. When he raised it again, his eyes were cold and merciless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I don¡¯t have the answer you need here. Go, everybody!¡± As soon as the order was given, those 42 men rushed at Lucinda and her two bodyguards. Lucinda grabbed Abel and Rickey each by the arm and said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Cyrus. You are not allowed to risk your lives in this situation. I want the both of you to survive!¡± Just now, while she was stalling the enemy, she had secretly sent out a text message to Cyrus. It would take ten minutes, at most, for his men to get here. Contrary to her intention, however, Lucinda¡¯s words only made Abel and Rickey all the more determined to protect her. She was wearing a tight-fitting dress that was tailored to her body, so she couldn¡¯t move as freely as she would have liked. Wasting no time, she ripped the hem of her dress open and tore off a piece to bandage her shoulder with. She was still trying to stop the bleeding when one of the goons lunged at her. Lucinda dodged quickly, lifting her foot and kicking the man square in his crotch. He immediately paled, but before he could fully react, she punched him in the face, rendering him unconscious. There was utter chaos everywhere. Chapter 511 Meanwhile, in the log cabin, a battle was going on as well. Although Sonny and Larry were good fighters; Tess men were no weaklings, either. They shed for about five minutes. Nathaniel paused when he once again thought of Tess¡¯ words. He felt an unbearable pang in his heart. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time here. A second apart from Lucinda was a second of her in danger. ¡°Sonny,e with me! We have to get to Lucinda. The rest of you, cover us. Everybody, now move!¡± Back at the Crane Bridge, Abel and Rickey had managed to snatch a couple of machetes from their assants. They did not hesitate and hacked their way through the opponents. But there were far too many of them, and their attacks seemed endless. It wasn¡¯t long before Abel and Rickey were exhausted. They had cuts all over their body, but they gritted their teeth and held on. Lucinda was already severely injured, and it was taking a toll on her body. She was distracted for a single second, which earned her another slice in the arm.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Blood trickled from the wound, and the stinging pain made her tremble. She bit her lip and tore off another piece of her dress to staunch the bleeding. She looked around and took stock of the situation. ¡®s BunnyBookery Abel and Rickey were both covered in blood at this point. If things went on like this, they would all be dead long before Cyrus¡¯ men arrived! Anger surged in Lucinda¡¯s heart. She made up her mind, there and then-she would make her enemies pay twice the amount of pain she suffered tonight! She climbed up a boulder on the edge of the Crane Bridge, her hair blowing in the wind. As bloody as her appearance was, Lucinda still looked magnificent when she smiled. She swept a cold nce over everyone. Despite her worn out state, she still exuded an air of dignity and pride, and some of the men found themselves trembling with apprehension. ¡°If this is where I die,¡± she yelled, ¡°then so be it! But I shall carve my own path to death myself!¡± With that, she jumped off the bridge and fell to the water thirty feet below. ¡°Miss Simmons! No!¡± Thest thing she heard was Abel¡¯s desperate cry, before the water clouded all her senses. The night was dark and cold. Only the blurry haze of the dim streemps reached her as she sank deeper into the water. And as that light gradually disappeared, Lucinda began to feel an excruciating pain in her head. Distorted images shed in her vision one after another. And then came a young, bright voice, ringing loud and clear. Chapter 512 ¡°Sister, buy a bunch of flowers. See? They are beautiful, just Like you!¡± ¡°Sister, howe you have a father, but I don¡¯t? Won¡¯t you give your father to me?¡± ¡°Sister, I like you so much, but I have to choose between you and father. ¡± ¡°Sister, Sister¡­¡± Who was it? Who the hell was this girl? The throbbing of Lucinda¡¯s head intensified even more as a face slowly formed in her mind. She couldn¡¯t make out the features, but she knew that it was young, always looking at her, always smiling¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lucinda was surrounded byughter. All around, it was all that she could hear. The girl¡¯s face was still hazy. Lucinda forgot to struggle. She gave in to gravity, sinking farther into the depths of the river. ¡°am I dying?¡± she wondered. Before shepletely passed out, she felt a pair of arms wrap tightly around her, and then soft lips against hers, blowing air into her mouth. Someone had pulled her from the brink of death. When Lucinda opened her eyes again, it was to the sight of a white ceiling. ¡°Are you feeling any better?¡± came the familiar voice of Cyrus. Lucinda turned her head and blinked at the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Cyrus¡­ she rasped. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You just broke your fever. We can¡¯t have you hurting your throat. ¡± Cyrus leaned over and stroked her hair. His eyes were red at the rims. He ached for her and what she had gone through, but he couldn¡¯t resist scolding her for her recklessness. ¡°Winter is almost here, and the river is close to freezing. How could you jump into the water when you were injured? Weren¡¯t you afraid of getting infection? Or were you really nning to die back then?¡± Lucinda mustered a smile and wrinkled her nose. ¡°What about Abel and Rickey?¡± Cyrus sighed helplessly. How could she still be worried about others in this state? Still, he answered her patiently. ¡°They were pretty beaten up, but none of their injuries was fatal. They should recover after some proper rest. ¡± Chapter 513 Lucinda was relieved to hear that. She opened her mouth to ask about the situation more, but Cyrus held up his hand to stop her. ¡°You just woke up. Why are you pestering me with all these questions? You should sleep some more. ¡± Lucinda stared at him in silence, her face pale and her lips almost the same colorless shade. After a while, Cyrus caved in. ¡°All right, you win. I already know what you¡¯re about to ask. I¡¯ll tell you all the details why you have some soup, how about that?¡± Lucinda smiled in triumph and nodded obediently. Cyrus sighed again before fluffing up her pillows so that she could sit up morefortably while she have her soup. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I hurried over as soon as I received your message. I arrived at the scene to find you standing at the edge of the bridge and hollering your heart out. Don¡¯t ever do that again, by the way! I was terrified out of my wits. ¡± Lucinda merely smiled and nodded again. ¡°I¡¯ve Looked into those thugs,¡± Cyrus continued, ¡°but I couldn¡¯t find anything regarding their identities. They are all skilled killers trained by the mafia. Whatever background they used to have were wiped out. But whoever hired them, the person who was willing to spend so much money to get rid of you¡­ It is very likely that they are that person from the Simmons family, who tried to hurt you before. ¡± All this time, Cyrus and his brothers, even their father, had investigated the matter, but they were never able to find anything. Graham had even deployed his connections in the mafia, all to no avail. Lucinda took a sip of her soup and said, ¡°There is more than one member of the Simmons family that wants me gone. It looks like they have nned this thoroughly. ¡± ¡°But why do they only target at you?¡± Cyrus frowned. Lucinda gave this some thought, but had to shake her head in the end. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe it has something to do with the family business and the right to inheritance. ¡± She was the youngest child and the only daughter of the Simmons family. Because of this, Atticus had taken measures early and had awyer draw up his will a long time ago.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Lucinda was set to inherit all the family assets. It was quite a fortune, and one would have to be a saint not to covet it. Cyrus considered her words and thought that it made sense. ¡°In that case, I have a rough idea of who are probably involved. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we catch them. ¡± But these were still just conjectures. Lucinda thought back to the little girl who had appeared in her mind before she fainted. And the words she had said¡­ They kept repeating in Lucinda¡¯s head, as she had really heard them before in real life, as if that scene had really happened. She had lost her memory once before, but she had eventually recovered. So, what was that scene with the little girl all about? Chapter 514 Lucinda racked her brains, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°Cyrus, tell me. Does Dad have another daughter besides me?¡± Cyrus bowed his head, lost in thought. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°No. Dad is no longer young. He was already advanced in years when you were born. I¡¯ve heard that Florrie has been on the hunt for ways to get pregnant, but I haven¡¯t heard of her ever actually being pregnant. ¡± Florrie Olson was Lucinda¡¯s stepmother, and she was only three years older than Lucinda, which didn¡¯t make for a great rtionship between the two. Whenever they were in the same room together, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be long before they were at each other¡¯s throats. Lucinda took a moment to ponder. She had a feeling that the little girl that had been on her mind was connected to her memory loss and her exile to Forden many years ago. Sadly, she couldn¡¯t remember a thing. She resolved to look into the issue. But she had to let it go for the time being. ¡°By the way, Cyrus,¡± she asked, changing the subject, ¡°how did you handle those people fromst night?¡± Cyrus fell silent after hearing this. The night before, when Cyrus arrived at the bridge, the fight was already winding down. Nathaniel had shown up before he could get there. Cyrus only cleared up the mess. He left some people alive so that he could interrogate themter. He mulled over Lucinda¡¯s question for a moment, not wanting to bring up Nathaniel¡¯s involvement. ¡°They hurt you, sister. So I took care of business and killed most of them in revenge. I left two of them alive and locked them up. You can question them yourself when you¡¯re feeling better. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Setting the soup down on the bedside table, Lucinda suddenly recalled being saved by someone in the water the night before. ¡°Cyrus, did you jump into the water to save mest night?¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression soured as he recounted the events. By the time he got there, Nathaniel had already gone in the water.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. When he saw Lucinda being carried ashore, he noticed that her dress was torn. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the scumbag had done something inappropriate to her. ¡°Yes, it was me. ¡± Cyrus felt a twinge of embarrassment and turned his face away. Lucinda¡¯s face creased with confusion as she stared at him. Chapter 515 ¡°Are you sure? Because I distinctly remember someone ki*sing me and giving me air. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Cyrus¡¯ mind raced. Nathaniel, that son of a bitch! I regretted not being more ruthless with himst night. I should have thrown the jerk back into the river to freeze to death! Cyrus thought. ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly coherent at the time. You¡¯re probably remembering it wrong. ¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t convinced. She looked into his eyes and pressed, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Cyrus. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s the truth,¡± he insisted, locking eyes with her. Lucinda knew her brother so well. Even though she suspected he wasn¡¯t telling her the whole truth, she couldn¡¯t force him to reveal anything if he didn¡¯t want to. So she switched the topic. ¡°Where is Nathaniel? Where was hest night?¡± ¡°How would I know where he was? That guy is always getting into trouble. This time it¡¯s probably because of him Eleanor caused you so much trouble.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Don¡¯t worry about him, I locked him up in the Bay Vi and he can¡¯t go anywhere. ¡± Lucinda frowned and opened her mouth to speak. But before she could get any word out, Cyrus picked up the soup and spoon. ¡°Come on, Lucinda. Drink more. Mary made it just for you. It will make your wound heal faster. ¡± In the basement of the Bay Vi, someone was coughing violently and uncontrobly. The sound reverberated through the room, making him feel even more isted and scared. Nathaniely curled up on the cold floor looking so weak. His face looked ashen from the intensity of his coughing fits. He was shivering, yet his body was very hot. He knew his consciousness was fading, and he fought hard to stay awake. Abel, who got along best with him, was still recuperating in the hospital. Cyrus had ordered Leon and Conor to lock Nathaniel in the basement without any food, water, or even Light. He had spent over ten hours alone in the dark basement. His fever rose higher with each passing minute. If he didn¡¯t get help soon, he might not survive. Chapter 516 The person who hurt Lucinda was still unknown, and Tess and Eleanor were still free. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t afford to die yet. Desperate, he struggled to bring his hand to his lips again. He was trying to signal to Sonny, who might be nearby. He repeated the signal over and over, hoping for a response. This was heard by Leon and Conor, who opened the door to the basement. ¡°Mr. Roberts, don¡¯t bother. Just reserve your energy. Mr. Simmons said he¡¯ll let you out once Miss Ross is released from the hospital. ¡± They turned to leave immediately. The basement door was then mmed shut. The sudden opening of the door earlier had made him cough violently from the cold air that rushed in. He curled up on the floor, shivering and coughing until his back trembled. Nathaniel had risked his life to save Lucinda from drowning in the river, and Sonny had been watching from afar, worried. When Sonny heard Nathaniel¡¯s faint and feeble signal, he was furious. ¡°These damn bastards!¡± he swore and rallied his men to storm the Bay Vi. Leon and Conor struggled to stop them. But they were no match for Sonny¡¯s angry mob. Within minutes, they were beaten to stupor andy unconscious. Sonny kicked open the door to the basement. The sight of Nathaniel lying weak and defenseless on the cold basement floor filled Sonny with boiling anger. ¡°Damn it! Was this how they treated a person who helped them? I swear I want to kill them!¡± Sonny cursed. Larry chimed in, equally furious. ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill those two bodyguards? Let¡¯s unleash our anger on them!¡± Sonny was about to reply when Nathaniel¡¯s hand clutched onto his wrist tightly. His voice was so hoarse from staying quiet for too long and he was too weak to even mutter a word. But Sonny knew exactly what he meant. He meant that killing the bodyguards was off-limits. Sonny paused and then sighed, knowing he had to follow orders. But they needed to do something to release their pent-up frustration.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 517 So, he instructed Larry to drag Leon and Conor into the basement and lock them up. Afterward, Sonny carried Nathaniel to his room on the second floor and got a fever patch to cool him down. Sadly, it didn¡¯t work as his fever remained high. Sonny then sent someone to buy some antipyretics and gave him a shot of injection to bring down his fever. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that he finally woke up. Sonny checked his temperature once more and was relieved to see that it had decreased to a low-grade fever. Nathaniel¡¯s life had been saved, and Sonny felt grateful for that. Sonny heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the bedside with a sad expression on his face. ¡°Boss, look at what happened to you! This is what you get for risking your life! You ended up being locked up by Cyrus. He won¡¯t even let you go to the hospital to see Miss Ross. He probably won¡¯t let her know that you rescued her. He has gone too far!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyshes fluttered. His once bright eyes had lost its color due to the intense fever and his handsome face had pated. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Cyrus would do something like this. After all, he had always despised him. And now that Nathaniel had learned that Cyrus was his ex-wife¡¯s brother, he felt somewhat guilty about the whole situation. ¡®s BunnyBookery He wasn¡¯t worried about Lucinda since he knew Cyrus would take proper care of her. Seeing how weak Nathaniel was and how he couldn¡¯t find the strength to say something, Sonny felt pity for him. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re not as strong as you used to be, and you can¡¯t handle the cold. The water was freezing, and you still jumped in to save her. Why didn¡¯t you wait for Cyrus to do it?¡± Are you stupid? Are you out of your mind? Sonny knew better than to voice hisst thought out loud. He didn¡¯t want to get tortured by Nathaniel when he got well.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel had lost his voice and didn¡¯t feel like talking. He turned over and went back to sleep. Last night, when he arrived, he had heard Lucinda¡¯s words and seen her jump into the river. He had been unable to stop her and could only stand by and watch her jump. The memory made it hard for him to breathe. Just the thought of that made his heart ache. He vowed to himself that he would never let something like that happen again. Chapter 518 Seeing that Nathaniel was unresponsive, Sonny knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him. He had worked for Nathaniel for many years, and this was the first time he had seen him care so deeply for someone. ¡°Get some rest, Boss. Let me know if you need anything. ¡± Sonny sighed, feeling helpless. He poured Nathaniel a ss of warm water, set it on the nightstand, and then left the room. Nathaniel was still running a fever and felt dizzy, so he quickly fell back asleep. The vi was shrouded in darkness at night. Sonny walked with a serious expression on his face as he made his way to the basement. When he got there, he found Larry and his men standing at the door. Inside the basement, Leon and Conor were awake and fuming about being locked up. They pounded on the door, demanding to be released. When Larry saw Sonny, he approached him with a concerned look on his face. ¡°How is Mr. Roberts doing? Does he feel better now?¡± Sonny nodded. Larry heaved a sigh of relief and went on, ¡°Can we kill them? They¡¯ve been cursing at us since they woke up. I can no longer take it¡± Sonny also looked unhappy. While he couldn¡¯t harm Cyrus, he could at least take out his frustration on the two Simmons family bodyguards. But he also knew that he couldn¡¯t go too far. ¡°Just open the door. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Immediately the basement door creaked open, Leon and Conor scrambled to escape, but their attempts were thwarted when they were quickly overpowered and tied up on the floor. Conor tried to scream, but Sonny swiftly gagged him. In contrast, Leon was spared from being gagged because he had previously spoken up for Nathaniel. Moreover, he was much quieter than Conor. Despite being gagged, Conor continued to make muffled noises. With an intense gaze, Sonny pulled out a knife and stabbed it on the floor between Conor¡¯s legs. The terror in Conor¡¯s eyes was evident.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The knife nearly grazed his private parts. What a ruthless man! Chapter 519 With Conor¡¯s anger finally subdued, Sonny sneered at him. ¡°Are you going to listen to me now?¡± Leon remained silent while Conor nodded his head obediently. ¡°Miss Ross was saved by Mr. Roberts, but Mr. Simmons didn¡¯t even show gratitude towards him. Instead, he punished him by locking him up. Mr. Roberts was sick with a fever, but Mr. Simmons didn¡¯t care about that. Isn¡¯t that too much? It all seems unfair and unjust. ¡± Leon and Conor were clueless about his intentions, so they remained silent. Sonny then said, ¡°You both get paid by the Simmons family, and you work for Mr. Simmons. Therefore you should pay for what he has done. ¡± Leon and Conor understood that he was threatening them. Sonny smirked as he patted their arms. ¡°Let us take out our anger on you two, and then we¡¯ll let you go. ¡± Take out their anger? They were a bit scared. But they knew there was no way to escape. Leon raised his chin and said, ¡°Just don¡¯t hit me in the face!¡± Sonny smiled and replied, ¡°Alright.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda would be very unhappy if she discovered that they had beaten Leon and Conor. It would be a hard situation to exin. Sonny stood up and leaned against the door. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Roberts has no clue about this. Don¡¯t tell anyone, so he won¡¯t get med for it. Are you up for that?¡± Leon felt guilty when he found out that Nathaniel had a high fever when he was locked up. He didn¡¯t hesitate and replied, ¡°Okay, but¡­ Can you go easy on us?¡± Without uttering a word, Sonny turned and left. Shortly after, screams could be hearding from the basement. Lucinda was discharged from the hospital after staying there for two days. The first thing she did was to meet with the two killers caught by Cyrus, who were still alive. It was chilly outside. Lucinda looked stunning in her ck overcoat, red velvet dress, and red Lips. The killers were locked up in Cyrus¡¯ vi basement. They were tied to chairs with iron chains and had wounds on their faces and bodies. It was evident that they had been brutally beaten, and they were also gagged. Chapter 520 A bodyguard brought a chair for Lucinda to sit on, and she sat a few meters away from the killers. When she saw the face of one of the killers, she was a bit taken aback, but then smiled. ¡°it¡¯s you, the only man who responded to my question the other day. ¡± The man looked away coldly. Lucinda was always patient. She leaned back in her chair and crossed her legs, her eyes sparkling with determination. She shed him an enchanting smile and said, ¡°Come on, others might not know the truth but you do. I want to hear it. Tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well taken care of. You¡¯ll have all the money and freedom you want. What do you say?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice was soft and persuasive. The man peeked at her subconsciously. He couldn¡¯t help but almost admire her innocent eyes. He turned his head away in anger and shut his eyes, ignoring her. Their rules were extremely strict. He knew the consequences of revealing the secret. They would die a very miserable death. If they said nothing, they might have a chance at surviving. But Lucinda was not one to give up easily. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lucinda pouted and instructed, ¡°Let them go then. ¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The guards hesitated. ¡°Miss Simmons, are you sure about this? They have said nothing yet. ¡± Lucinda nodded with a serious expression on her face. Both killers were baffled and were taken out of Cyrus¡¯ vi. When Cyrus returned, he questioned her decision, ¡°Why did you let them go, Lucinda?¡± ¡°Send someone to tail them. If their lives are threatened, intervene as necessary,¡± she said firmly. Since she let them go so easily, their superiors might believe they had already disclosed sensitive information and would rather kill them than let them go. Her n was to gather more information. She was well aware that every move they made would give her a hint. Therefore, it would help her investigation. Cyrus, being the intelligent man that he was, immediatelyprehended her intentions and delegated the task to someone. Chapter 521 After all was arranged, Lucinda decided it was time to return to the Bay Vi. Cyrus suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with me for a few days? You like Mary¡¯s cooking. She can cook you her famous soup. ¡± Lucinda declined, ¡°No need. I¡¯m almost fully recovered. ¡± She stood up, smiled and left the room. ¡®s BunnyBookery Leon and Conor came out to greet her upon her return. ¡°Miss Simmons, you are back. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Lucinda looked at them. Even though both men had concealed their bruises well, she could still sense that something was wrong. Conor had been beaten badly, and there was a noticeable bruise on his neck. ¡°What happened to your neck?¡± Conor instinctively covered the bruise, exchanged a nce with Leon, and responded, ¡°I identally tripped myself and fell. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t buy that. How could falling down cause a bruise on the neck? Both men remained silent, avoiding eye contact with her. Lucinda narrowed her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything, choosing instead to walk away into the living room. Immediately she opened the door, Nathaniel was walking down the stairs. Their eyes met. Though his fever had subsided, he still appeared weak. His handsome face had lost its color, and his deep eyes appeared dull.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lucinda noticed his dry, pale Lips. Clearly, he was unwell. She stood still at the door, frowning. Nathaniel, seeing her unhappy facial expression, hurriedly fetched her slippers from the shoe cab. Lucinda was even more bewildered. Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? Chapter 522 Was he trying to act mysterious? She had only been gone for two days. Why was everyone acting weird? Lucinda silently observed Nathaniel as she put on her slippers. Then, she took off her coat and handed it to him. Nathaniel froze for a few short seconds, looking stunned. His face was still very pale. When he finally regained his senses, he took the coat and hung it on the rack. He didn¡¯t say a word the entire time, a stark contrast from the man he used to be, the one who was constantly trying to please her. Lucinda¡¯s face darkened. Nathaniel instinctively turned to look at the clock on the Living room wall. It was almost noon. He padded over to the kitchen to start cooking. Meanwhile, Lucinda plopped down on the sofa, looking all aloof and domineering.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Come here,¡± she said in a cold voice that brooked no argument. Nathaniel froze yet again. Then he turned around and gingerly walked over to her. Lucinda refused to look at him and made a show of examining her manicure. ¡°I do recall someone once promising that I would never have to raise my head just to meet his eyes. ¡± Nathaniel squirmed. She was being deliberately cold to him. Had Cyrus really not told her that he was the one who had saved her? Did Lucinda return today to punish him for attending the charity party with Tess? Nathaniel had been hoping that she would forgive him, on ount of him saving her life. But now¡­ He couldn¡¯t help but turn glum. ¡°Hey!¡± Lucinda snapped when Nathaniel did not respond. She was getting increasingly impatient. Nathaniel pulled himself together and slowly got on one knee in front of her. He ducked his head and lowered his eyes. Lucinda could tell that he was upset, though she wasn¡¯t sure why. Chapter 523 She reached out and raised his chin with the tip of her finger. They stared into each other¡¯s eyes. There was fragility and a hint of grievance in Nathaniel¡¯s gaze, which he tried to hide, but ultimately failed. Overall, he just looked a wounded cub. Lucinda frowned. She hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, and he was already acting like she had wronged him. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What have you been doing thesest two days? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Simmons has forbidden you from going out. And yet, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve done any of the housework assigned to you. ¡± Nathaniel pressed his lips into a thin line and tried to ignore the ache in his heart. Lucinda raised his head higher. ¡°Are you deaf or mute?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I was recuperating. ¡± His reply was short, his voice low and hoarse, as if he was unwilling to answer at all. Lucinda chuckled. He might as well have been a mute. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Fever. ¡± He had been cooped up in the vi for the past couple of days. It hadn¡¯t rained, either, so how could he have contracted a fever? She peered at his face. Judging by his pallidplexion, he had likely been running a high fever for all the time he had stayed inside. Lucinda put the pieces together in her mind and came to a conclusion. She let him go and said, ¡°Stop kneeling. Go and sit over there. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He immediately got to his feet and plopped down on the sofa across from her. He barely had any strength left. Though brief, that moment of kneeling had made his legs numb, and now, he was getting dizzy. If he had stayed down a moment longer, he could have fainted. Lucinda reached for the pitcher and gracefully poured herself a ss of water. ¡°How did Conor get hurt?¡± she asked nonchntly. Chapter 524 ¡°Who hit him?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes followed her every movement as she took a sip of water, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow as well. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve been lying in bed all this time. I have no idea what happened, maybe he fell. ¡± Clearly, no one was willing to tell her the truth. Lucinda decided to just drop the subject. ¡°What did you do after the charity party?¡± Then, before Nathaniel could utter a word, she shot him a sharp look and added, ¡°I want the truth. ¡± ¡°I took Tess¡¯ car to the suburbs and met with Eleanor¡­¡± He paused and sneaked a nce at Lucinda. After seeing that she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, he continued. ¡°Tess was simply executing pre-arranged ns. Someone else is pulling the strings in the background. Whoever this person is, they are cunning.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Each step was nned meticulously, and they were carried out without a hitch so far. Tess said that she wanted me to join their side, and she was actually ready to kill me if I refused. ¡± Now and then, Nathaniel would choke on his words and cough violently. He was already talking too much, and his throat felt like sandpaper. Lucinda handed him a ss and gestured for him to pour himself some water. Her eyes glimmered with interest as she said, ¡°You¡¯re even telling me about their proposal to join forces, huh? What if I end up suspecting you?¡± ¡°You said you wanted the truth, so I won¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡± Whether she believed him or not, that was entirely up to her. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucinda propped her elbow on the arm of the sofa and perched her chin on her hand. She tilted her head slightly to the side and shed him a sly smile. ¡°Then, I want to know how Conor got hurt. The truth, this time. ¡± Nathaniel frowned and considered it for a while, and then finally said, ¡°He offended me, so I had Sonny hit him. ¡± Sonny? Lucinda narrowed her eyes. She had a nagging feeling that there was more to the story than he chose to reveal. Luckily, she was no idiot. She already had a rough idea of what was really going on. And she was almost certain that it had something to do with Cyrus. As for Tess, Lucinda didn¡¯t care if the woman was indeed just a pawn or the puppet master. Chapter 525 Either way, she was determined to settle ounts with Tess, or she would be doing herself a great dishonor. Lucinda stood and smoothed her red, velvet dress. ¡°Since your subordinate injured mine, lend me your men for today. I¡¯m paying a visit to the Green family to settle our ounts!¡± Her eyes glinted with mischief as she spoke. Nathaniel could only stare at her, and marvel at how magnificent she looked. By the time he returned to his senses, Lucinda had already taken her coat off the rack and was about to head out. Nathaniel hurried after her, calling Sonny as he walked. He ryed Lucinda¡¯s request and ordered Sonny to bring some of their people. The men arrived shortly after. They gathered in front of Lucinda, who swept a cold gaze at them. She had expected there to be more. As if reading her mind, Nathaniel sidled up next to her and said, ¡°Lucinda, these men have repeatedly risked their lives for their missions over the years, and they survived each one. They are skilled and trustworthy fighters.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In fact, Sonny alone can deal with the Green family¡¯s bodyguards single-handedly. ¡± Lucinda huffed. That might very well be true, but they still weren¡¯t enough. She had had to endure the misfortune of fighting forty men with just two of herrades as backup. Naturally, she wanted to return the favor and let Tess experience the same level of oppression. The only problem was that Abel and Rickey were still in the hospital, while Leon and Conor both seemed injured. Lucinda whipped out her phone and called Zaniyah. ¡°Pick some men from the organization and send them over. I want those who are very good inbat. Your boss is waging war Nathaniel perked up, though he tried to be subtle about it. He had heard the words ¡°organization¡± and ¡°boss distinctly. It didn¡¯t take long before fifty more men stood in front of Lucinda. In addition to Nathaniel¡¯s subordinates and herself, there were fifty -eight of them in total. The ground rumbled as they marched forward. Even from afar, they made for a formidable sight. Satisfied, Lucinda tightened her coat around her and took a step, only to be pulled back in the next second. Nathaniel had grabbed her wrist and was now looking at her with a morose expression. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking me with you to your so-called war?¡± Lucinda patted his pale cheek and grinned. ¡°Be good and stay here. Chapter 526 You¡¯re sick, so of course, you can¡¯te with us. ¡± It was a casual remark, made without a hint of malice. But considering that she had said it in front of so many people, and their subordinates, too¡­ Nathaniel was humiliated. He squared his shoulders and gritted his teeth. ¡°I can fight!¡± he dered in a firm voice. In the Green family¡¯s vi. ¡®s BunnyBookery The bodyguards stationed at the door were dozing off, bored out of their wits. They were counting the hours to the end of their shift when, from out of nowhere, they heard a thunderous noise. It sounded like an entire infantry was heading their way. They turned in the direction of the footsteps in a mix of shock and trepidation. The first thing they saw was a woman d in a ck coat, her bright red dress peeking from underneath. Her stance told them that she meant business, yet she also possessed an alluring charm, the kind that always made heads turn. Behind her, however, was a group of hulking men, each of them exuding a dangerous aura. And while the woman was considerably shorter in stature, she didn¡¯t appear any less formidable than herpanions. If anything, she looked like a queen, leading her army of knights. They were about fifty yards away from the property, and fast approaching. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± one of the guards eximed in fright. ¡°Hurry inside and inform them!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As Alvina, Tess¡¯ mother, made her way down the stairs at a slow pace, Lucinda and her men had already infiltrated the garden, which was now bustling with people. The bodyguards stationed at the entrance tried to halt them, but they were outnumbered so their efforts were futile. Lucinda beckoned to one of her men to drag a deck chair over and she sat on it in the center of the garden. Nathaniel walked to the Green family¡¯s backyard, where he plucked some oranges. He stood aside and proceeded to peel them for Lucinda without saying a word. As soon as Alvina walked out of the vi, her eyes widened in disbelief at the chaos before her. Yet, as someone who had been in charge of the Green Group for many years, she maintained her poise andposure. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of all this she began to say. However, she abruptly paused when she caught sight of Nathaniel holding some oranges. Her face immediately turned pale. ¡°Oh, no! Nathaniel! Those are expensive! You shouldn¡¯t have touched them!¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t touch these?¡± Chapter 527 With a grin, Lucinda collected the peeled orange from Nathaniel¡¯s hand and savored it with relish. ¡°Looks like the Green family knows how to grow a tasty orange. It is so good¡± Alvina couldn¡¯t hide her ire at the sight of Lucinda eating the expensive orange. The orange tree was a rare variety airlifted directly from Europe. An orange was worth a thousand dors. Nathaniel had even plucked a few from the tree! Alvina gritted her teeth but tried to remainposed as she spoke, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re truly remarkable, Lucinda. Despite not receiving any property after your divorce, you¡¯ve managed to take over the Roberts Group in a short time. There aren¡¯t many women I admire in this world, but you¡¯re one of them. You¡¯re always wee in my home. But why did you have toe along with so many people?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t raise her head. She waited for Nathaniel to hand her another peeled orange. ¡°Mrs. Green, you¡¯re overthinking things. I didn¡¯te here to visit you today. I came to settle a score with Tess. ¡± ¡°Settle a score with Tess?¡± Alvina was baffled. At that moment, Tess walked out. Her eyes brimmed with animosity when she saw Lucinda. As she approached, she noticed the imposing men looming behind Lucinda. d in ck suits, they stood tall and straight, with serious expressions etched on their faces. Terrified, she walked up to Alvina, gazed at Lucinda and said, ¡°You invaded my home with a gang of people in broad daylight. I can sue you for trespassing and harassment. ¡± Lucinda just shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Your mother did say she weed me to visit your home anytime. So, am I really trespassing?¡± Tess and Alvina were both furious but remained silent. Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards roared in unison, ¡°No!¡± Their voices boomed. This caused Tess and Alvina to flinch and turn pale. Lucinda, pleased with their reaction, sat up and continued, ¡°Two days ago, I attended a charity event. On my way home, my car exploded and then forty people came rushing out to kill me. ¡± Tess snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not my business. You deserved it. Your actions have made many people loathe you.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . You¡¯re fortunate to still be alive. ¡± Lucinda gave a nk expression and replied, ¡°Yes, thanks to you, I¡¯m still breathing. But I did get injured, so I¡¯m here to settle the score with you. It¡¯s the least I could do to feel at ease. ¡± Chapter 528 Her bodyguards grew increasingly raged as she mentioned her injury. Meanwhile, Nathaniel continued to focus on peeling oranges for Lucinda, nonchntly. Tess and Alvina were faced by a daunting group of fifty-nine people, enough to make anyone weak in the knees. Tess couldn¡¯t help but clutch Alvina¡¯s arm protectively as she warily eyed Lucinda. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What do you want?¡± Lucinda shed a charming smile. She raised her hand slowly and the group of bodyguards took a step forward. Tess turned pale and took a step back. She gritted her teeth as she confronted Lucinda. ¡°Cadiered is a country bound by the adequate Law system. You can¡¯t kill me and get away with it. And besides, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Since you have no evidence, how can you just take my life?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n on killing you. That wouldn¡¯t be fun. But I will find the evidence eventually. For now, you¡¯ll have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile vanished and was reced by a cold,manding tone. ¡°Get her. ¡± The bodyguards immediately sprang into action. They rushed forward to get Tess. She couldn¡¯t fight them off. Tess felt helpless and afraid. Memories of thest time when Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards had pped her flooded back, causing her to tremble uncontrobly. Alvina reacted fast and yelled at their own bodyguards, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Call out all the bodyguards and servants to protect Tess!¡± The bodyguards of the Green family rallied around immediately. But they were no match for Lucinda¡¯s well-trained team. Within minutes, everyone in the Green family vi had been apprehended. Tess saw how everything was turning out. She attempted to flee, but before she could take a step, she was grabbed by the shoulders. Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards showed no mercy as they forced her to kneel. Tess grimaced in pain and shouted, ¡°You witch! If youy a hand on me, I¡¯ll make you pay! I will ensure that you die a miserable death!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ah! Let me go!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Alvina protested. ¡°The Green family is a respectable family in Forden. You can¡¯t just bully us as you please!¡± Chapter 529 Alvina was also held by the bodyguards, so she could only whine and threaten. Lucinda paid her no mind and calmly ate her oranges. Her eyes were fixed on the two captives. Her expression was sly and mischievous and her cheeks puffed up. As Nathaniel watched her, his heart raced. He was tempted to reach out and touch her delicate cheek. As he settled his gaze on Lucinda, Alvina saw him and shouted, ¡°Nathaniel! Dustin is your uncle, and I am your aunt! How could you let your ex-wife treat us like this?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel¡¯s handsome face was pale and his tone was icy as he responded, ¡°Tess should have told you. I have an employment agreement with Lucinda. I work for her now and can¡¯t help you. ¡± Alvina continued toin, ¡°You! You are siding with the devil! We are your family, not her!¡± Lucinda found herints irritating. ¡°She¡¯s too loud,¡± she remarked with a frown. ¡°Gag her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± The bodyguard scurried off to grab a dusty rag and shoved it in Alvina¡¯s mouth. Lucinda had more questions for Tess, so the guard didn¡¯t gag her. Lucinda took the dagger from Sonny, stood up and walked towards Tess. She lifted her chin gently with the tip of the dagger. This caused Tess to flinch. She was so scared that she held her breath. In a soft tone, Tess said, ¡°Lucinda, I swear it has nothing to do with me. There¡¯s no point in you seeking revenge on me. ¡± Lucinda smirked and replied, ¡°I know there¡¯s someone behind you. If you hand them and Eleanor over to me, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. What do you say?¡± This meant that Lucinda would no longer go after the Green Group. They would live peacefully in the future. Tess was hesitant. Then the thought of this bitch pping and humiliating her in front of everyone came to her mind. How could she just let it slide? Tess remembered how ashamed she had felt, and red hatefully at Lucinda. ¡°How should I know where they are? Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t tell you! I prefer to wait for them to kill you!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Chapter 530 Lucinda¡¯s voice was gentle, but her eyes were cold. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start settling some old scores with you. ¡± Lucinda moved the dagger from Tess¡¯ chin to her right shoulder. ¡°The day my car exploded, flying fragments cut my shoulder. Let¡¯s start there. ¡± Tess¡¯ face turned pale with fear. She shook her head desperately. ¡°No! That had nothing to do with me! It was your own carelessness¡­ Ah!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She screamed as Lucinda raised the dagger and stabbed her shoulder. The pain made Tess shake. She sweated profusely, and blood seeped from her shoulder, staining her white dress. She red at Lucinda and yelled, ¡°Just you wait and see! You bitch! I won¡¯t forgive you for this!¡± ¡°If you still have enough strength to yell at me, perhaps it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. ¡± Lucinda held the dagger beside Tess¡¯ arm and said, ¡°Onest chance. Where are Eleanor and the mastermind behind you both?¡± Tess bit her lip tightly. Lucinda was poised to stab her again. Tess shouted hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know! He didn¡¯t tell me his name. He only contacted me when he had a task for me. Eleanor is probably with him, but I really don¡¯t know who or where he is!¡± After staring at her for a while, Lucinda put away the dagger and sat back on her deck chair. Tess thought Lucinda had finished. Before Tess could breathe a sigh of relief, Lucinda handed the dagger to Sonny and said in a t but ruthless tone, ¡°That day, my arm was stabbed once, but I don¡¯t know how many times Abel and Rickey were stabbed. You can stab her at will but be careful not to kill her. ¡± Sonny happily took the dagger and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got this. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°No¡­ Ah!¡± A shrill scream rang out. Chapter 531 Alvina burst into tears. Lucinda rxed and enjoyed the scene. She reached for an orange Nathaniel had peeled for her. He suddenly grasped her wrist and wiped her fingers with a handkerchief. She looked confused, so he exined in a low voice, ¡°Your hand was stained with her blood. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t reply, but it felt good to have him looking out for her. When she finished thest orange, Sonny was finishing his work. There were wounds across Tess¡¯ entire body, and she was covered in her own blood. Her hair was wet with sweat, and she looked so miserable. She swooned from the pain and passed out. Sonny had chosen parts of her body that were painful but not fatal, going no deeper than was safe for maximum impact. Although Tess was covered in blood, her injuries would not require hospitalization. Lucinda looked at Sonny. Sonny had always seemed tender toward women. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a cruel streak. Lucinda cast a meaningful nce to Nathaniel but said nothing. She stood up, straightened her dress, and asked her people to release Alvina. As soon as Alvina was untied, she rushed toward Tess, sobbing. Lucinda warned her, ¡°This time, I went easy on you. I have only avenged what happened at the charity party. 8. 8 billion dors belonging to me have been taken from the Green Group. I would advise that you bring them to me by your own free will. If not, I will show you how I intend to extract that value myself. Which will it be?¡± Alvina didn¡¯t say anything but shook with anger. Lucinda didn¡¯t expect Alvina to give her an answer right away.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She walked to the door, about to leave when she remembered her car exploding, and instructed her people to smash all the Green family¡¯s luxury cars, and uproot the orange tree from the backyard so they could take it with them. The oranges were delicious. She enjoyed them very much. The servants of the Green family were so frightened by Lucinda¡¯s ferociousness, they forgot to help Tess. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Alvina roared. ¡°I will sue you! I¡¯ll ensure you rot in jail for the rest of your life!¡± Long after Lucinda walked out of the gate, Alvina¡¯s angry roar pursued her. Lucinda left without looking back, as though she didn¡¯t hear it. It was almost winter. Lucinda enjoyed the faint sunlight. It was not too warm, but it felt refreshing. When the mission wasplete, the people from Dark Bell returned to where they should be. Chapter 532 Lucinda asked Sonny and Larry to escort Nathaniel back to the vi, and she headed to Angle Intl. After leisurely dealing with her business affairs, she left work half-an-hour earlier than usual, and went to see Cyrus. Knowing that she had made trouble with the Green family that afternoon, Cyrus felt amused yet still worried. He handed her a cup of freshly brewed tea. ¡°Lucinda, Alvina has been in charge of the Green family for many years and has extensive connections in Forden. Better get prepared since she won¡¯t make it easy for you. ¡± Lucinda took the cup and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m actually counting on it¡± Hearing this, Cyrus knew Lucinda had a n and rubbed her head affectionately. Lucinda grabbed and gently squeezed his hand. She looked very serious. Cyrus paused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°cyrus¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lucinda raised her head and gazed at him. ¡°On the night of the charity party, did Nathaniel go to Crane Bridge? Was it Nathaniel who jumped into the river to save me?¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression became serious. He frowned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°That man has nefarious intentions. Next time he might not even be able to make it, but I will always be there for you. How dare he brag this in front of you?¡± Lucinda sighed, put down the teacup, and walked to the door. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. I guessed it. ¡± Cyrus stared at her cup. She hadn¡¯t drunk any of her tea. He Looked conflicted. After leaving Cyrus¡¯ house, Lucinda headed back to Bay Vi. As she opened the door, she smelled the aroma of food. Keeping her expression neutral, Lucinda took off her jacket and hung it on the coat stand. Nathaniel hurried out of the kitchen to wee her. Chapter 533 Before he reached her, he saw the document in her hand and remembered thest time he was asked to sign an agreement to terminate his employment. He had an intuition that she was about to push for his signature again. His initial joy at her return was reced by aplex mix of feelings. He was tempted to flee upstairs and hide in his room. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lucinda said. He froze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Her tone sounded cold. He expected the worst. Instead of turning around, Nathaniel gripped the banister and coughed. ¡°I feel dizzy. I¡¯ll go lie down for a while. ¡± ¡°What meaning should I deduce from your sick act?¡± Standing at the door, Lucinda said, ¡°Come here and sign it. I won¡¯t repeat myself. ¡± Biting his thin lips, Nathaniel turned and looked into her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t sign, and I won¡¯t repeat myself either!¡± Holding the document so tight that it creased in her fist, Lucinda strode up to him and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor. You saved me, and I epted your help. Your freedom is how I will repay you. ¡± She held the document toward him. Instead of taking it, Nathaniel stared at the document. It was another agreement to terminate his employment. Her cold insistence broke his heart. Without any expression on her face, Lucinda continued, ¡°This is thestmand you will receive as my servant. I expect you to obey. ¡± That was a clearmand. Lucinda was leaving no room for negotiation. Was this really what she wanted? To make a clean break with Nathaniel? Was there really nothing he could do to change her mind? He couldn¡¯t believe that she wanted them to be strangers with the history. Nathaniel gulped nervously and his eyes slowly filled with tears that threatened to pour down. The violence and cruelty that used to fill his eyes before were long gone. ALL he felt now was a continuous sharp pain in his heart. He looked so vulnerable, and Lucinda could see it. However, she didn¡¯t give a damn about how he felt. She pushed the document towards him indifferently. Chapter 534 Nathaniel held his breath and took the document with his trembling hands. Lucinda turned to get the pen from the table, but paused when she heard the sound of paper tearing. She looked back up at Nathaniel and saw him tearing the document into pieces. Then, as if to prove a point, he threw the shredded pieces over her head, the scraps slowly falling on her like petals. Was he provoking her? Lucinda was furious. She let her anger engulf her and hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± However, Nathaniel wasn¡¯t scared.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Not even a little. He was too hurt emotionally for him to feel threatened. Suddenly, he started unbuttoning his belt. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucinda stiffened, confused. ¡®s BunnyBookery Had he had enough of the embarrassment and wanted to beat her now? Did he really think he could defeat her in his current state? Lucinda watched him closely, and mentally got ready, waiting for him to make a move. But to her surprise, he folded the belt and gave it to her. Then he backed her and got on one knee. The thin white shirt he wore made his broad back more prominent. Then, in a serious voice, he said, ¡°This is the one order I¡¯m going to disobey. So you can punish me however you want and I will ept it. Just whip me until you¡¯ve let your anger out. ¡± Lucinda was puzzled. What the hell was he doing? It was funny how now, all of a sudden, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger on him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Is this the type of thing you enjoy? Huh? Are you a masochist or what?¡± Nathaniel bit his lower lip so as not to talk back. Chapter 535 No, he was definitely not a masochist. In fact, despite having suffered a lot in the army for a number of years, he was still scared of pain. But if he had to choose, he would rather suffer pain than lose her, or be totally estranged to her. That type of pain would kill him. ¡°You¡¯re the only one that can do this to me. If I tried my best to pay off what I owed you, it wasn¡¯t because I wanted to cut things off cleanly. It was because I wanted you to give me another chance, so I can be the man you deserve. I really like you, Lucinda¡­¡± His voice broke in thest part. He coughed, his throat feeling dry. His shoulders trembled slightly, but he made sure his back remained straight. ¡°You Like me?¡± Lucinda looked at him and scoffed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She was unaffected by those small words. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s three yearste to say that? I don¡¯t care about it anymore. Your Love means nothing to me now. And you want me to give you another chance? You must be going mad! ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Nathaniel wretched out with obvious pain in his voice. He clenched his fists to control himself and sniffed. Then he closed his eyes tight and said, ¡°Just whip me, Lucinda. Because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to sign. ¡± Lucinda frowned and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did the fever you had these days fry your brains? You¡¯re still very weak and you¡¯ve barely recovered. Do you really think you¡¯d be able to withstand it if I whip you? Nathaniel sniffed again, fighting off the strong desire to just break down and cry. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Just whip me as many times as you want until you feel better. ¡± Lucinda squinted at his back. Well then, since he was insisting, she had to give him what he wanted, right? She grabbed the two ends of the belt with both hands and straightened it. Nathaniel gritted his teeth and mentally got ready for the pain. Seeing how stiff he looked, Lucinda decided to tease him. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°This shirt you¡¯re wearing. I might ruin it, and you¡¯d have to by a new one. Also, it won¡¯t be very fun whipping you with it on, right?¡± Like a good manservant, Nathaniel immediately took off his shirt and threw it on the coffee table nearby. Chapter 536 Then he came back to the same posture, back rigid, waiting for her to just do it. Lucinda stood behind him and admired his back muscles. Although he was just injected with the special drug that weakened his strength, it didn¡¯t affect his figure at all. In fact, the slight paleness of his skin tone somehow added to his charm. His back muscles were broad, the lines clear and just the perfect size. There was no denying that he was very attractive. With a wry smile on her lips, Lucinda let the tip of the belt flutter over every inch of his back teasingly. It was so agonisingly slow that Nathaniel shuddered involuntarily. Lucinda was definitely teasing him, but it was too much for him. He was already on edge. He was thirsty, and he tingled all over. Just when he couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Lucinda held the belt tightly and took it away from his skin. She raised it high and brought it back down with all her strength. The belt wheezing through the air created a gust of wind that touched his back. Then, a loud sound resonated throughout the room. Nathaniel shuddered instinctively, his eyes shut tightly. However, he waited and waited, but felt nothing. Lucinda had hit the marble floor. She scoffed mockingly and spat out. ¡°Coward!¡± For one second, she thought he was actually tough, but he trembled. Even if he was indeed a masochist, she wasn¡¯t a sadist. ¡°Put on your shirt. Since you don¡¯t want to sign, you can stay here until you¡¯re ready to sign it,¡± she said coldly and turned to leave. Nathaniel stood up quickly and grabbed her wrist. ¡°It¡¯ste. Where are you going?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not happy here. I need to change my environment,¡± she said coldly, the meaning behind her words obvious. Chapter 537 Nathaniel squeezed her wrist a little more and gritted his teeth. Her words were rather clear. She would leave him alone in this vi. Was this her way of forcing him to sign? ¡°Let me go!¡± Lucinda hissed and pushed his hand away. Before she turned to leave again, Nathaniel said hurriedly, ¡°Just one year!¡± Lucinda paused and looked at him in confusion before he continued, ¡°For three years, you stayed married to me, took care of me, cooked for me¡­ This year, I¡¯ll repay all you did. Once I pay off everything, I¡¯ll leave and never disturb your life again if that¡¯s what you want. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda squinted at him in suspicion. ¡°You will get out of my Life for good, yes?¡± Nathaniel held his breath and said with great difficulty, ¡°Yes, I will. I mean it. ¡± ¡°Okay then. ¡± She nodded and took out her phone to record his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t forget this. ¡± Nathaniel nodded, his face void of any emotions. After a while, he said, ¡°I made you dinner. Should I serve you some?¡± Lucinda shrugged. If they were to stick to the agreement, she would let him do what he had to do. At least, his cooking wasn¡¯t as bad as it was in the beginning. Lucinda ate to her fill before she went to the study to deal with some business. Once she was done with work, she went to her room, where she took a shower and went to bed. The next morning, she got ready to go to Angle Intl as usual. But as she walked out of the gate of Bay Vi, a group of policemen in uniform walked towards her. The leading police officer showed her his credentials and said, ¡°Miss Ross, I¡¯m Amon Walsh, the captain of the third detachment of the police department in Forden. You¡¯re being used of trespassing into a private house, inflicting intentional injury and causing intentional damage to a private property.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Please,e with us. ¡± The police? So soon? Lucinda wasn¡¯t surprised. She had expected this. She held out her hand and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. ¡± Chapter 538 Amon was flustered. This was the first time in all his years of service that someone was so calm when arrested. Her bright smile puzzled him even more. After seeing the pictures of Tess¡¯ injury, Amon was certain that it was done by a cruel person, and a professional at that. It was really difficult for him to imagine that this innocent looking and delicate woman in front of him could have done something so horrible. He realized that he had to thread carefully with this case. He took out the handcuffs and was about to bind Lucinda¡¯s hands when his own hands were suddenly pushed down. Nathaniel was washing dishes in the kitchen when he heard some noise in the front yard. He came out immediately and found a policeman putting handcuffs on Lucinda. Nathaniel looked at Amon with a hard face and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m at fault here. Arrest me.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda blinked up at him in confusion and said, ¡°All you did yesterday was peel a few oranges for me. You didn¡¯t do anything else. So, go away. ¡± Nathaniel ignored her and stood in front of her. He fixed Amon with a cold gaze and said seriously, ¡°If you want to know exactly what happened, I¡¯m the person you¡¯re looking for. ¡± Lucinda was getting annoyed. She had no problem taking responsibility for her actions. Nathaniel looked back at her and knew just what she was thinking, but he yed the fool and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, okay? Go in. I¡¯ll go with them and solve this. ¡± Lucinda was speechless. She was not afraid. Not even a little and she had to make it clear. ¡°I have never been to the police station. It¡¯ll be a new experience, you know, like visiting a new ce. ¡± Both Nathaniel and Amon gave her an incredulous look. Did she think the police station was some kind of touristic site? A new experience? Amon looked at the man and woman arguing in front of him and made up his mind. Judging from the way they spoke, they were both present during the incident. Amon took out another pair of handcuffs for Nathaniel. ¡°Since you are both rted to the case, I¡¯ll take the both of you. ¡± Lucinda just shrugged. Maybe this would teach Nathaniel not to meddle in her business. She smiled and said, ¡°Can I talk to my bodyguard first? I won¡¯t be Long. ¡± Chapter 539 Leon was then called out. Lucinda removed a centurion card in her bag, gave it to Leon and whispered something in his ear. After that, both Lucinda and Nathaniel were handcuffed and taken into the police car. In the car, Lucinda sat quietly, expressionless and enjoyed the view outside. Nathaniel looked her over and noticed that her wrists, under the handcuffs were red. He was annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t ask them to take it off. What he could do was hold Lucinda¡¯s wrist and rub it, so he did just that. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t a sort of delicate flower that couldn¡¯t handle something so small. But since Nathaniel clearly wanted to care for her, she let him do. Alvina and Tess wrapped in bandages, were already seated in the interrogation room at the police station when Nathaniel and Lucinda arrived.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Tess insisted oning despite her condition just so she could see with satisfaction as Lucinda would be locked in jail. As soon as Lucinda noticed Tess seated opposite looking like a work of art, she burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, Miss Green! Honestly, I should be moved by your efforts. I mean, you looked past you pain just toe here. I admire you really. ¡± Tess hurt so bad that she couldn¡¯t even open her mouth to speak properly. She and Alvina just red back at Lucinda viciously. Amon entered the room when they were all seated and started the interrogation. ¡°Mrs. Green, do you recognize the person that broke into your housest night andmitted the crime?¡± Amon pointed at both Nathaniel and Lucinda. While Lucinda smiled calmly, seemingly unbothered, Nathaniel maintained a straight face. Neither of them seemed like the type she could afford to offend. Alvina had first pointed at just Lucinda resentfully. But on second thought, she wondered why she should let Nathaniel go. ¡°She is the mastermind, and he is the aplice,¡± she said. Amon took out pictures of Tess that was taken after the assault and showed them to Lucinda. Chapter 540 Lucinda looked at the pictures with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Who is this? And why was she beaten this badly? My God! She looks so ugly. ¡± Lucinda acted so innocent. Tess¡¯ hatred for Lucinda red when she called her ugly. She endured her pain and managed to shout, ¡°She. She¡¯s lying!¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes suddenly went wide as if realizing something. She looked at the pictures, then at Tess and said, ¡°Oh shit! It¡¯s Miss Green. No wonder she¡¯s so ugly. You are really strong, Miss Green. Although you were badly hurt, you still did your job as a good citizen and came to identify the culprit in person. ¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t hold in hisughter after that. Alvina and Tess were seething in anger in their seats. How dare Lucinda act so arrogant in her situation? Alvina hit the table with her fists harshly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one that broke into my house yesterday. I thought you¡¯d be bold enough to own up to it, but turns out that you¡¯re a coward. ¡± Amon hit the table several times with his finger and frowned. ¡°Be quiet!¡± Lucinda put her elbows on the table and supported her chin with her handcuffed hands. Then she blinked innocently at Amon and said, ¡°Officer, do you see how she¡¯s acting¡ªforcing me to admit it?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her voice was sweet and charming. Beside her, Nathaniel frowned at her tone. Lucinda had never talked to him with such a sweet voice before. And what was that charming smile for? Was she crushing on Amon? Jealous, Nathaniel clenched his fists under the table, hurting his already swollen wrists. Lucinda¡¯s smile was indeed very charming. So much so that Amon¡¯s heart skipped a bit. Amon looked at her and exined in a softer tone, ¡°Yesterday, the surveince video of the Green family was damaged, but all the servants pointed you as the culprit. Can you exin why?¡± Lucinda blinked innocently again and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°But sir, the Green family is a first-ss rich family in Forden. Their servants would obviously say whatever their masters ask them to. ¡± After a short pause, she added more seriously, ¡°And from the current evidence you have in your possession, there are no fingerprints of me or Nathaniel found anywhere in that house. The only witnesses you have, are the members or servants of the Green family. You can¡¯t charge me with just that. ¡± Alvina snorted with disdain. Chapter 541 Amon hated to admit it, but Lucinda was right. Seeing the hesitation on Amon¡¯s face, Lucinda continued, ¡°This is time I should have been finishing with some work, but instead, I¡¯m here. If you don¡¯t have enough evidence, shouldn¡¯t you at least take these handcuffs off?¡± Lucinda raised her handcuffed hands, her skin already red slightly swollen. Amon nodded. ¡°The evidence against you isn¡¯t sufficient. So. . ¡± ¡°Mr. Walsh!¡± Alvina stopped him and asked degradingly, ¡°As a mere captain, are you even qualified to make such a decision?¡± Annoyed and insulted by her words and tone, Amon was just about to retort when a policeman rushed in and whispered something in his ear. Amon¡¯s face darkened. He turned back to Lucinda with a cold face and said stiffly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t take them off yet. You are still the main suspect. I¡¯ll have to send you to the incarceration room and interrogate youter. ¡± The incarceration room was a horrible ce where felony criminals were usually sent. Criminals were usually tortured in there. The tortures were designed to physically and mentally break tough prisoners. This was a very discreet ce that wasn¡¯t open to all prisoners. Naturally, Alvina and Tess were very happy with this announcement. Amon waved someone over to take Lucinda into the incarceration room. Lucinda smiled yfully and didn¡¯t resist. Nathaniel however, wasn¡¯t okay with it. He stood up and pushed her behind him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With cold eyes, and a powerful aura, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows in surprise at this. Was it so unbearable for him that he had finally decided to make a risky move? Amon¡¯s face darkened, feeling insulted by Nathaniel¡¯s attitude. ¡°Who do you think you are? You have no right to interfere in this!¡± He waved over a policeman and ordered, ¡°Take her away!¡± Furious, Nathaniel threw caution to the wind and was about to cause a scene when a deep voice suddenly sounded from outside. Chapter 542 ¡°That¡¯s what we call authority right there, Amon!¡± Amon and the other policemen seemed to freeze when they heard this voice. Lucinda¡¯s face darkened too. Just a little Longer and Nathaniel would have exposed himself. But of course, whoever this was, saved him just in time. Nathaniel clenched his fists unconsciously and went back to his seat. He recognized that voice. Lucinda Liked good-looking people. Even her bodyguards had to be handsome men. And Nathaniel remembered the man that just spoke was also very handsome. Would Lucinda crush on him too? Nathaniel instinctively looked at Lucinda, but was surprised to see that she wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the man. In fact, she seemed to be unhappy. The next second, the door was pushed open, and in came a man in a military uniform with a matching coat on his shoulders. He was tall and looked strong, with his angr face. As he came in, he narrowed his pretty blue eyes. ALL the policemen, Amon included, bowed their heads and greeted him with respect. ¡°Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson Shaw was the young son of the Shaw family in Stastle. He was the director of the Secret Investigation Department of Cadiered and he had a high official rank. The master of the Shaw family met his third wife abroad where sheter got pregnant with Kyson. His ice blue eyes were from his European mother, along with his killer looks. Shuddering in fear, Amon rushed to Kyson. He was flustered and confused. He just received an order from his superior. So, what was Kyson doing here? In this field, the only people who were more powerful than Kyson were perhaps only Graham Simmons and the mysterious boss of the National Security Bureau. No one knew who this mysterious boss was though. Both his real identity and background were a mystery. It was said that he went on a mission many years ago, and since then, there had been no news of him. Standing by Kyson now, Amon forced a polite smile on his face and said in a ttering tone, ¡°Mr.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Shaw, why did you have to Lower yourself toe here in person? Your subordinates should have told me so that I would wee you ordingly. Take a seat please. ¡± Chapter 543 Kyson didn¡¯t spare him a nce. The heat in the room was on, so it was a lot hotter than it was outside. Kyson took out his coat and gave to his subordinate before walking towards Lucinda. That was when Lucinda looked up at his handsome face and immediately recalled who it was. With surprise in her eyes, she called in a soft voice, ¡°Kyson?¡± Kyson smiled back in reply. Alvina and Tess watched the scene with wide eyes. Nathaniel too was shocked. What the hell? He was worried that Lucinda would be attracted to Kyson since he was handsome, but to his surprise, they already knew each other. To make things worse, she called him so intimately. Nathaniel bit his lower lip until it almost bled. Kyson went to Lucinda, looking at her with soft eyes. He raised his hand to touch her. Seeing that Lucinda had no intentions of moving away from Kyson¡¯s touch, Nathaniel grabbed her arm, diverting her attention to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucinda asked with a frown. As if onmand, tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Lucinda, it hurts¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened, and then she noticed the bite marks on his lower lip and how pale he looked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He wasn¡¯t pretending this time. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± she asked. Surprised that she was receptive this time, Nathaniel raised his arms and showed her his wrists. ¡°My wrists hurt. ¡± The handcuffs had left red marks on his wrists which were now swollen. When he showed her this instead, the pity Lucinda had started to feel for him instantly flew away. Did he forget that she was also in handcuffs? He did that to himself! Why was he pretending to be weak again? Chapter 544 She pursed her lips and red him with sharp eyes. Kyson was the first to speak after that. He looked at Amon coldly and said, ¡°Why did you handcuff them? Is that how you do things?¡± Amon¡¯s face paled again as he stammered, ¡°Well, they are both suspects, so. . ¡± ¡°¡°Uncuff them!¡± Kyson snapped, not willing to hear his excuses. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Amon answered and asked for the keys from his subordinates. Less than a minuteter, Nathaniel and Lucinda¡¯s hands were free. Just as soon, Nathaniel took Lucinda¡¯s hand and gently rubbed her wrist. Not long after, the red marks on her wrists, were no longer as obvious, but when Lucinda thought of the trick he tried to y earlier, she withdrew her hand and looked away from him. She didn¡¯t look at Kyson though. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson sat on the seat Amon previously upied and went through the case file. When he was done, he looked at Amon with a frown. ¡°The evidence you have here is not enough to incarcerate her. So why are you doing it?¡± Amon gulped nervously. He didn¡¯t know if he should betray his boss. After all, Kyson was in a much higher position than his boss.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he went with his first option, to betray his boss. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I was about to release them when Mrs. Green and my superior restricted me from doing so. Since he has more power than me, I had to obey. Now that you¡¯re here, the decision is yours to make of course. ¡± It was only at this point that Alvina realized what was going on. Kyson was here to help Lucinda. If he only said the word, Lucinda would walk out of here without even being reprimanded. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯ve heard of you, but I don¡¯t think this case is under the jurisdiction of the Secret Investigation Department. It isn¡¯t a problem if you only came to listen, but is it okay for you to interfere with Mr. Walsh¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Amon was the one that scolded her. ¡°If Mr. Shaw wants the case, then it¡¯s his. We will all do as he says. ¡± Alvina frowned. Tess could feel her anger wanting to boil over. Chapter 545 Lucinda supported her chin with her hand and sighedzily. The interrogation room suddenly fell into an awkward silence. It stayed this way for about two minutes until Nathaniel chuckled, breaking the awkwardness. Kyson narrowed his eyes at Nathaniel and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Everyone turned to Nathaniel too. But Nathaniel just smiled and said calmly, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just amusing that Mr. Walsh is really good at ttering. ¡± Nathaniel looked at Kyson with disdain. He was deliberately provoking the man. Kyson stared back at him with the same hostility. The atmosphere was really chilling.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . It was so quiet again, and more ufortable. Lucinda frowned and hit the table in exasperation. ¡°Can we get this over with first? My time is rather precious!¡± Both men immediately looked away from each other and focused on what was at hand. Kyson nced through the case file again and looked at Alvina and Tess. ¡°Mrs. Green, if Lucinda really broke into your house and assaulted your daughter then you should show proof of it. If you have no evidence, I¡¯ll have to let her go. ¡± Alvina bit her lips in frustration. Before leaving yesterday, Lucinda made her bodyguards destroy every trace of their presence in the Green house. The only evidence they had was Tess¡¯ injuries and the statements of the servants and guards of the Green family. Alvina knew she didn¡¯t really have a case, but she thought that if she used her connections in the police department of Forden wisely, Lucinda would pay for her crime. However, Kyson¡¯s appearance ruined her well-thought out n. Alvina couldn¡¯t let go easily, so she red at Lucinda and attacked at a different angle. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want because of your backups. Sooner orter, you will have no one to help you and you¡¯ll Lose!¡± Lucinda was ying idly with her hair when Alvina said this. She raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The only issue for you is that we don¡¯t know when I will fail. As for your Green family however, your good days are all over. ¡± Alvina bared her teeth at Lucinda, beyond furious at this point. The Green family had worked long and hard to build the Green Group and keep it flourishing. Lucinda had no right to threaten it so casually. Chapter 547 They gave no reaction at all.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Finally, the door of the interrogation room was opened from outside. Leon walked in with two big ck suitcases in both hands. Alvina was ready to criticize the two bags and say it wasn¡¯t enough when she saw more mene in with suitcases, one after the other. Soon, twenty-five men came in and stood on the open space of the interrogation room. Amon¡¯s mouth dropped open, but Alvina and Tess were used to Lucinda being so high-profile. That didn¡¯t mean they enjoyed it though. They hated Lucinda¡¯s high-profile and degrading behaviour every single time. Nathaniel was keenly aware that Sonny was among them. Sonny seemed to enjoy acting as Lucinda¡¯s bodyguard, while Nathaniel was his real boss. Standing there, Sonny could feel Nathaniel¡¯s sharp eyes on him. He just smiled innocently and then avoided his gaze. Everyone was here. All her guards. Lucinda looked at Alvina with a smile and said, ¡°Mrs. Green, here¡¯s the money. I hope it¡¯s enough. ¡± Alvina didn¡¯t know why, but those words sounded like a threat. Lucinda flicked her hand carelessly, and one by one, the bodyguards came forward, opened the suitcase and threw the money on the table. Each suitcase had one million cash in it. The sound of money dropping on the table was almost deafening. The scene was spectacr. The table couldn¡¯t hold that much money. Most of it fell to the floor, hitting Tess¡¯ wounds that were just bandaged. Tess cried out in pain as the wounds began bleeding again. The bodyguards of the Green family couldn¡¯t enter the interrogation room and as such, the only person that could protect Tess was Alvina. So she stood up and shielded her daughter as best she could. The money filled the table so much that they started pouring it directly on Alvina and Tess. Money was all over them and around them. ALL the policemen that were inside were too shocked to even make a sound. When Amon noticed that despite Alvina¡¯s protection, Tess was now bleeding. He looked at Kyson questioningly. Chapter 548 ¡°Mr. Shaw, shouldn¡¯t we do something?¡± This was the first time in history that something like this was happening in the station. It was both appealing and insane! Kyson however was enjoying the look on Lucinda¡¯s face as she enjoyed her revenge. So when Amon interrupted him, he frowned, annoyed. ¡°One party wants money, and the other party is giving the money, even if it is just a little too much. I don¡¯t see what we have to stop. ¡± Amon stayed quiet after that. If the most powerful person in the room told him to let it go, who was he to contradict? In the end, there were 5@ million dors in cash, more than enough to bury them. Only a ruthless person could do such a thing. Amon now looked at Lucinda in a different Light. Alvina and Tess were overwhelmed. They were buried in money. The only part of their bodies exposed, was their heads. They had never seen this much money before. With all the money strewn around, the policemen couldn¡¯t dare to pick anything up although they really wanted to. At that moment, they were even strangely jealous of Alvina and Tess. Fifty million dors! Lucinda smiled wickedly when she noticed the men staring at her. She stood up with grace and went around to Alvina and Tess. She picked up a stack of money and gently put it on Tess¡¯ head.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her expression was both graceful and arrogant as she did this This was thest draw for Tess. She went crazy and screamed hysterically. She couldn¡¯t take the embarrassment. ¡°Hush!¡± Lucinda smiled at her. ¡°Keep my money safe. I¡¯ll take it back with interest very soon. ¡± Lucinda clearly meant that she intended to take back all the moneyter. The group of policemen who had just entertained the idea that Lucinda could also throw the money on them suddenly dismissed the thought. What a fierce woman! They thought. Alvina had nned to ask Lucinda for arge sum of money using the excuse of the expensive orange tree she took away, but after the torture, she forgot all about it. Lucindazily stretched and rubbed her shoulders. Nathaniel hurried forward and carefully massaged her shoulders when he noticed her movement. Chapter 549 Turning to look at Kyson and Amon, Lucinda enjoyed his service and didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°I gave them the money. Can we leave now?¡± she asked. This time, she refrained from calling Kyson as intimately as before. Amon nced at Kyson subconsciously, without hearing his answer. Not saying anything, Kyson¡¯s deep eyes were fixed on Nathaniel massaging Lucinda¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes, you and Mr. Roberts can leave at any time. ¡± Amon had to answer Lucinda himself. Without looking back, Lucinda left upon hearing Amon¡¯s answer. Followed by the group of bodyguards, Nathaniel stepped after her every move. Upon exiting the interrogation room, Alvina¡¯s voice echoed from behind. ¡°Call an ambnce! Hurry up!¡± Tess had fainted. Satisfied with the oue, Lucinda smiled and left quickly. Once they left the police station, Lucinda instructed the bodyguards to leave, keeping only Leon and Sonny. Kyson emerged from the police station as soon as the bodyguards departed. His voice was enchanting as he suggested to Lucinda, ¡°It¡¯s been years since west saw each other. How about we grab lunch and catch up?¡± Before Lucinda could respond, Nathaniel frowned and interrupted with a cold tone. ¡°She¡¯s busy. ¡± Lucinda looked at him unhappily. Nathaniel¡¯s cold expression faded as he pretended to be hurt when he noticed her gaze. His long, curly eyshes quivered slightly. His pale face gave him a pitiful appearance. Quietly biting his lip, Nathaniel rolled up his sleeves, revealing the red marks on his wrists.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His voice was gentle. ¡°Lucinda, I want to go back to the vi. I¡¯ll make you Lunch, okay?¡± Having seen Nathaniel¡¯s antics before, Leon simply rolled his eyes, unsurprised. Sonny, on the other hand, was shocked ¨C it was the first time he¡¯d seen Nathaniel behave this way. Chapter 550 Nathaniel was looked up and down by Kyson, who frowned in disapproval. Nathaniel was also being scrutinized by Lucinda. Was he pretending to be pitiful to gain her sympathy again? Lucinda gritted her teeth, but then forced a happy smile and extended her hand toward Nathaniel¡¯s face. Nathaniel noticed her approach and eagerly leaned in, anticipating her touch. The moment Lucinda¡¯s hand made contact with Nathaniel¡¯s face, her smile vanished, and her expression turned cold in an instant. With a firm grip on his cheek, she scolded him in a serious tone. ¡°Are you pretending to be pitiful again?¡± she demanded. ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡± Nathaniel winced in pain as she continued to squeeze his cheek tightly. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± he whimpered in response. Nathaniel gasped in pain as his face contorted, but he didn¡¯t flinch and allowed her to vent her anger. Leon gloated at Nathaniel¡¯s misery. Sonny gasped in shock upon witnessing the scene. Kyson pursed his lips disapprovingly and fixed his gaze on Nathaniel. With everyone¡¯s eyes on her, Lucinda released her grip on Nathaniel¡¯s cheek in anger. Nathaniel felt wronged. He fought back tears and felt distressed by the situation. His paleplexion made the red mark on his left cheek more pronounced, evoking pity. Nathaniel red unhappily at Lucinda. She looked away from him, with a cold and indifferent expression, and turned to Sonny, saying, ¡°Take him back to the vi. ¡± Then, she walked over to Kyson without giving Nathaniel a second nce. As Lucinda approached him, Kyson greeted her with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What do you feel like having for Lunch? I will take you wherever you want to go.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡± Without waiting for a response, he instructed someone to make arrangements. Nathaniel felt a tightness in his chest, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe as he watched them. His face, wrists, and heart all throbbed with pain. Chapter 551 He followed behind Lucinda, resigned to the fact that she wanted to have lunch with Kyson. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m hungry too. I¡¯m sure Mr. Shaw won¡¯t mind me joining you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± Kyson didn¡¯t reply, but his expression made it clear that he was reluctant. ¡°But I do,¡± Lucinda stated inly. Lucinda¡¯s cold gaze fell upon him. ¡°As long as you are still under my employ, you have to listen to me and return to the vi. ¡± Nathaniel was at a loss for words. His face turned even paler under the bright sun. Lucinda paid him no attention, and she left with Kyson, followed by Leon and Kyson¡¯s man. Nathaniel still didn¡¯t move, even though they had gone far away. His breathing was heavy, and he felt dizzy as he touched his chest with his cold hand. Staggering back, he lost his bnce. ¡®s BunnyBookery Hurrying to help Nathaniel, Sonny asked, ¡°Boss, are you okay? Why do I feel that you arepeting for attention?¡± Sonny asked. Nathaniel felt even unhappier, knowing that Sonny could sense his insecurity. He had tried topete for attention but failed. Despite his efforts, she still chose to have lunch with Kyson. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t believe how ruthless Lucinda had been to him. Noticing Nathaniel¡¯s unhappiness, Sonny tried tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Ross is not a shallow woman. Although Mr. Shaw is in good shape and has a good temper, most importantly, he is really handsome. . . ¡±¡± Sonny¡¯s words only made Nathaniel feel worse. The more he spoke about Kyson¡¯s attractive qualities, the paler Nathaniel¡¯s face became. Sonny immediately corrected himself upon realizing his mistake. ¡°What I meant to say was that you are also good,¡± Sonny exined. ¡°You¡¯re better than Kyson,¡± he added. Nathaniel was intrigued. ¡°Really? Exin it in detail,¡± he asked. Sonny scratched his head, deep in thought. He pondered for a while, trying toe up with an answer. Chapter 552 Nathaniel was patient, waiting for Sonny¡¯s response. After much deliberation, Sonny still didn¡¯te up with anything. Nathaniel¡¯s pale face began to darken with impatience. ¡°Mr. Roberts,¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Sonny eventually suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t you reveal your real identity to her? Let her know just how awesome you really are!¡± Nathaniel was furious. ¡°Get out,¡± he snarled. Nathaniel gritted his teeth in frustration. He knew that if he hadn¡¯t been injected with the drug, he would have beaten Sonny up. Nathaniel¡¯s identity was rted to a major top-secret mission, and he couldn¡¯t afford to expose it so easily. Besides, Nathaniel knew that Lucinda was not the type of woman to treat people differently just because of something like that. Frustrated, Nathaniel pinched his abdominal muscles through his shirt. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but think of Kyson¡¯s handsome face, his ice blue eyes. Damn! The man was indeed killing it! Seeing Nathaniel¡¯s depressed state, Sonny continued tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. When ites to pursuing a woman, no one is cheekier than you. In this regard, Kyson can¡¯t evenpare!¡± Nathaniel was feeling miserable inside. Sonny¡¯s words were so hurtful! ¡°You have be bolder recently. You took action without my order. And it seems like you hold Kyson in high regard?¡± Nathaniel asked with a stone cold face. So unhappy was Nathaniel that he weakly pushed Sonny away and walked forward. Sonny was scared and remorsefully patted his mouth. Sonny had never had a girlfriend before, so he didn¡¯t know how tofort his boss. He then just trotted forward, continued to help Nathaniel, and exined himself. ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. I came here with Leon because I was worried about you. As for Mr. Shaw¡­ No! I mean Kyson! How could I hold him in high regard? Of course, I only ever hold you in high regard. ¡± In a low voice, Sonny approached Nathaniel and said, ¡°Although Miss Ross can be hard on you, she treats you differently from others. Maybe one day you will win her over. ¡± Chapter 553 Finally, Sonny said something nice that lifted Nathaniel¡¯s mood. Nathaniel was not as unhappy as before. Sonny giggled, but when he saw the red mark on Nathaniel¡¯s left cheek, he frowned and said, ¡°She is so cruel to you. ¡± Nathaniel rubbed his cheek, feeling the pain.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Unhappy and with a darkened face, Nathaniel thought of the fact that Lucinda had lunch with Kyson, and he didn¡¯t know what they would talk about. ¡°Send two people to follow them and listen to what they say, Nathanielmanded. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me do it! I¡¯m terrified,¡± Sonny eximed with a terrified expression. ¡°No matter what, Kyson is the leader of the Secret Investigation Department, and his subordinates are skilled in preventing people from eavesdropping and tracking them,¡± Sonny exined. Nathaniel remained expressionless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will misunderstand you again if Miss Ross finds out you sent people to follow her?¡± Sonny continued pouting. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back to the vi and wait for her?¡± Sonny sighed. Nathaniel, always too willful, seemed to lose his intelligence when dealing with matters concerning Lucinda. After some thought, Nathanielpromised and asked, ¡°Do any of my men have experience pursuing a woman?¡± Sonny carefully considered the question. ¡°It seems that only Lonnie is in a rtionship, but he¡¯s not in Forden. He¡¯s in Stastle. ¡± ¡°Lonnie?¡± Nathaniel was stunned. Frowning, he added, ¡°He¡¯s the youngest among you, but he¡¯s the first one to have a girlfriend?¡± Sonny chuckled. ¡°Despite his youth, Lonnie has a high EQ. I heard that his girlfriend ispletely infatuated with him,¡± Sonny replied. Nathaniel fell silent for a moment before narrowing his eyes and saying, ¡°Once he finishes his task there, have hime to Forden alone to see me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Kyson had booked them a table at a beautifully decorated French restaurant. As a gentleman, he pulled out Lucinda¡¯s chair for her and helped her choose the dishes. Lucinda remained calm and elegantly sipped on her water. Chapter 554 Kyson gazed at her and said, ¡°I remember you enjoy dining in a quiet environment and you like French food. But if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like about the dishes, just let me know. ¡± Lucinda nodded graciously. ¡°Thank you. ¡± In a soft voice, Kyson continued, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since west saw each other. I was sent to the Secret Investigation Department, and I happened to be in Forden this time. Cyrus told me you were at the police station, so I came over immediately. It¡¯s wonderful to see you again. I¡­¡± Kyson wanted to tell her how much he missed her. Lucinda looked up at him, memories flooding her mind. Lucinda smiled and said, ¡°Yes, in the past seven years, you¡¯ve risen to be the director of the Secret Investigation Department, and no one can take that away from you. Congrattions, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson was taken aback. She sounded so politely distant. ¡°Lucinda, are you estranged from me?¡± With a faint smile, she replied, ¡°Mr. Shaw, we were never really that familiar with each other. ¡± Kyson¡¯s hand reached out to hers, but she deftly evaded it. ¡°You don¡¯t even want me to touch you? I know you¡¯re still holding a grudge against me for what happened that year, but I was young and had no choice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda cut him off, saying, ¡°Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson fell silent, unable to find the words to continue the conversation. Interrupting him, Lucinda¡¯s face darkened at the mention of what had happened in the past. ¡°If you asked me out just to talk about this, there¡¯s no need for us to have lunch together. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Kyson said. Kyson fell silent. The waiter served the dishes on the table, which eased the previously depressing atmosphere between the two of them. Apart from the sound of utensils clinking, they sat in silence. Breaking the silence, Kyson said, ¡°I n to stay in Forden for a while. I heard from Cyrus that you are searching for evidence. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda responded without hesitation. Lucinda didn¡¯t refuse Kyson¡¯s offer despite her grudge against him, as he had taken the initiative to help her. She had no reason to turn down his assistance. Chapter 555 Kyson was pleased to see that she agreed so quickly. Gracefully cutting his steak, he asked casually, ¡°I heard that the man who was with you today is your ex-husband. You signed an employment agreement with him and he became your manservant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucinda confirmed without hesitation. Kyson detected no hint of dishonesty in her response. ¡°Do you still have feelings for him?¡± Kyson inquired hesitantly. Lucinda raised her eyes and responded coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my private affair. ¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask, But I¡¯ll stay in Forden and make sure no one bullies you,¡± Kyson dered. Lucinda lowered her head and stared at the steak on her te for a few seconds. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°People change.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. We haven¡¯t seen each other in seven years. You still remember what I used to like, but what you don¡¯t know is that I have already changed. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Kyson was taken aback. He knew exactly what she meant, but he couldn¡¯t ept it. They had notid eyes on each other for merely seven years, and now that they had finally reunited, didn¡¯t that mean they still have a chance? As they ate casually, Lucinda remarked, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit. You were always so domineering, making decisions for me back then. But I¡¯m not the little girl who followed you around anymore. I¡¯ve grown up. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it great that I look after you and take care of everything?¡± he asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t girls looking forward to being spoiled by a powerful man?¡± Lucinda just smiled and did not reply. Perhaps that was the kind of happiness some girls sought after. However, Lucinda looked down upon the idea of depending on a man. She preferred to depend on herself. Men were never really that important to her anyway. The meal had been tedious and uneventful. The instant they stepped outside, a sharp gust of wind hit them, the cold cutting through their clothes. Kyson removed his coat and prepared to dr@pe it over her shoulders. Chapter 556 ¡°No, thank you,¡± she declined. ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold. ¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Despite her refusal, Kyson grinned and dr@ped the coat over her shoulders. Lucinda furrowed her brows and felt frustrated. It seemed like he still hadn¡¯tprehended what she had told him during lunch. Before she could say anything, Malcolm abruptly showed up and whispered into her ear, ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Simmons sent me to find you. Your suspicion was correct. Three groups of people were dispatched over thest few days to hunt down the assassins who were released. One of them perished during the pursuit, and the other was rescued by us. He mentioned he wanted to talk to you. ¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for us to go,¡± Lucinda said. She was about to leave with Malcolm, but Kyson stopped them. ¡°Lucinda, maybe I should go with you?¡± Without hesitating, she said, ¡°No, thanks. You must have plenty of things to deal with in Forden. Goodbye. ¡± She took two steps forward and then remembered she was still wearing Kyson¡¯s coat. She took it off and handed it to him. Kyson refused to take it. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Wear it,¡± he said, gently. Lucinda tried to pass the coat to his man. The man nced at Kyson then shook his head in fear. He didn¡¯t dare ept it. Annoyed, she dr@ped the coat over a flowerpot and left with Malcolm. Kyson watched her leave and then frowned at his coat. His face darkened. ¡°Send people to keep an eye on Nathaniel Roberts. Report back immediately if there is anything wrong. Tell them to hide themselves well. Nathaniel¡¯s man is not easy to deal with. I also need you to investigate Nathaniel¡¯s identity. ¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Shaw. ¡± His man held the coat out for Kyson to put on. Kyson scolded him, ¡°How dare you offer me a dirty coat? Throw it away!¡± By the time Lucinda arrived at Cyrus¡¯ vi, the killer had been taken to the private doctor¡¯s room. The same room where Eleanor had been treated. Lucinda opened the door. The many on the bed. An intravenous drip had been attached to his hand to rece the lost fluids. He sat up when he saw Lucinda. Chapter 557 She sat on a chair six feet away from him, smiled and said, ¡°You are the only person among the forty that survives. Only you answered my question that day. That kindness has been repaid. What do you want to say to me?¡± The man thought for a while and looked at her. ¡°I thought they would let me go as long as I said nothing, but they are more ruthless than I thought. I know that you sent people to save me several times. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. ¡± ¡°Great,¡± Lucinda said, although she was surprised at his decision. ¡°What do you want as a reward?¡± she asked. The man shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want money or anything. I¡¯m weak and they will find and kill me sooner orter. I don¡¯t want to die. ¡± ¡°You want me to protect you?¡± The man stared at her and smiled. ¡°We can protect each other. You are very smart. I want to be your bodyguard. There are many powerful men around you. That way I might survive this. ¡± Did he really want to work for her? She frowned, raised her chin, and looked cool and noble. ¡°I won¡¯t agree before hearing what you know. If it¡¯s not something useful, I won¡¯t agree to your demand. ¡± The man found her charming. She was beautiful, hot-tempered, and ruthless. If he could look at her for a few minutes every day, it would all be worth it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He came to his senses and told her what he knew. ¡°IT met the man who hired us to kill you when he talked to my superior. He was about 6. 3 feet tall, and looked reserved but powerful¡­¡± He tried to recall every detail. ¡°He wore sunsses, but I noticed a small ck birthmark on his temple. When they talked, I heard him mention his master. If you can find him, he should be able to give you all the information you need. ¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes and thought. A ck birthmark? Who was his master? ¡°Except for the birthmark, do you remember anything else about him? Chapter 558 Like his face, lips, and general appearance?¡± The man nodded, and then fidgeted as if embarrassed. ¡°I remember, but IT can¡¯t draw. ¡± Lucinda motioned to Malcolm. Malcolm took a sketchbook and drew a face from the man¡¯s description. Lucinda looked at it carefully. She didn¡¯t recognize the man. ¡°Is there anything else you can tell me?¡± The man thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes. The day before the incident, our contact ce¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t have a lot more information, what he gave her was useful. Lucinda approached him and bent down to observe his face. ¡°Not bad. Your face is injured, and your skin is a little dark, but your features are good. From now on, you will be Pierre. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man frowned. ¡°I have my own name¡­¡± Lucinda sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know your name. I won¡¯t remember it even if you tell me. Pierre is your code name as my bodyguard. ¡± The man felt shocked but decided to ept his new name. Lucinda said, ¡°When you recover,e to me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda then left the room. Cyrus was in the living room, waiting for her. ¡°Lucinda, he was sent to kill you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he is merely pretending to be on your side in order to get close?¡± Lucinda smiledzily. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to test him. If he is a spy, I can use him to find out what¡¯s going on in his organization. ¡± Chapter 559 Nodding, Cyrus fell silent. Her logic was sound, but she was putting herself in danger by keeping the man close. He sighed. Lucinda handed him the sketch book and showed him the portrait. ¡°Graham knows a lot about the people who work for the Simmons family. Ask him whether he recognizes this person. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Cyrus said. That evening, at Bay Vi, Nathaniel was preparing dinner when he heard a familiar bird chirp. It was Sonny. He opened the door and saw Sonny swaggering through the garden toward him. Leon was out with Lucinda, but Conor should still be in the vi. Noticing Nathaniel¡¯s cold stare, Sonny waved his hand and said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t beat anyone up or break in this time. ¡± Nathanielughed. ¡°You beat Conorst time. But you two are now warming up to each other?¡± Sonny giggled, and then his smile froze. What was Nathaniel implying? ¡°I¡¯m straight. What do you mean by we¡¯re warming up to each other?¡± Nathaniel changed topic. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. ¡± Sonny became serious and whispered, ¡°You sent Larry to keep an eye on Eleanor. Larry says that in the past few days, Eleanor has been transferred twice. Since she arrived at thest ce, no one hase to her. They might have given up on Eleanor. ¡± Why would they give up Eleanor so soon? ¡°Well, since you found her and no one is around her¡­¡± Nathaniel paused and checked his watch. He had forty minutes to spare before Lucinda got off work. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡± Soon, Nathaniel and Sonny went out. Rushing to the suburban area in their car, Nathaniel was so tired that he decided to close his eyes for a while.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. To his surprise, he unexpectedly fell asleep. Not sleeping well, Nathaniel had a very strange dream. Nathaniel found himself in an empty and shabby cottage. Chapter 560 Suddenly, a deafening gunshot was heard from outside the cottage ¨C ¡°Bang!¡± A sharp pain pierced Nathaniel¡¯s heart, and he looked down to find that he had been shot. Nathaniel¡¯s heart was pierced by a bullet, and the blood instantly dyed his whole body red. The pain brought by the bullet spread throughout Nathaniel¡¯s body. With shock, he turned around. In the dim light, he was faced with Lucinda, who stood by the door, coldly pointing the gun at him. Her eyes were devoid of warmth and full of indifference, betraying her cruel and cold-blooded nature. He struggled to find the words to ask, ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± His eyes turned red as he desperately tried to get closer to her and see her. As he took two steps, a sudden dizziness overcame him. His vision was stained with scarlet blood until he could no longer see the figure in front of him. ¡°Boss?¡± Sonny called out. ¡°Boss!¡± Nathaniel slowly regained consciousness as Sonny called out to him. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived. We need to take this path to avoid being discovered,¡± Sonny said urgently. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel blinked and instinctively looked down at his heart. His heart beat vigorously inside his ribcage. The pain he had experienced in his dream felt too real to ignore. The line between reality and illusion had be so blurred that he couldn¡¯t tell what was true and what was not. A vision of Lucinda¡¯s cruel expression shed through his mind, causing his heart to ache. Sensing that something was wrong with Nathaniel, Sonny noticed his pale face and ced the back of his hand on Nathaniel¡¯s forehead to check his temperature.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Nathaniel did not have a fever. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sonny asked, concerned. ¡°Boss?!¡± Sonny¡¯s constant questioning finally jolted Nathaniel out of his reverie. Chapter 561 Nathaniel blinked again, realizing that the sound of Sonny¡¯s voice had pulled him out of the weird dream. Nathaniel¡¯s face gradually returned to its normal color. Stepping out of the car, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go. ¡± The news of Nathaniel¡¯s departure to the suburbs reached Kyson quickly. Upon learning of Nathaniel¡¯s whereabouts, Kyson narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Why did he go to the suburbs?¡± The informant, head down, replied, ¡°It seems he¡¯s going to see a woman. ¡± ¡°A woman?¡± Kyson asked curiously. With a faint smile, Kyson recollected how Nathaniel had purposely tried to get Lucinda¡¯s attention earlier that day at the police station. His eyes were filled with tenderness as if Lucinda was the only person in the world he cared for. Yet here he was, sneaking out to see another woman. How amusing! ¡°Find out who he was meeting and dig up all the details. I want to know everything as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the subordinate replied, bowing his head in respect. Kyson¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as he stood up, leaving for Angle Intl.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the CEO¡¯s office, Lucinda was clearing her desk, preparing to leave for the day. She had announced herself as the new CEO of Angle Intl and asked Cyrus to leave the office vacant. He had returned to his ownpany in Forden to handle his business. Vivian knocked on the door and entered just as Lucinda finished. ¡°Miss Ross, there is a man in military uniform here to see you. He said hisst name is Shaw. ¡± Why would Kyson being to see her? ¡°Okay, let him in,¡± Lucinda said calmly. ¡°Okay,¡± Vivian replied briskly. Taking two steps away, Vivian nced back at Lucinda and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. Miss Ross, you¡¯re really¡­¡± but trailed off before finishing her sentence. ¡°How charming!¡± eximed Vivian. Looking at Lucinda with admiration, she gave a thumbs up. Lucinda remained expressionless and gestured for Vivian to leave with a wave of her hand. Chapter 562 By the time Kyson arrived, Lucinda had already seated herself on the sofa and politely poured him a cup of tea. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda asked. ¡°I¡¯m about to get off work. ¡± With a smile, Kyson took the cup, had a sip, and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious why you refused me so directly at noon. Is it because of the servant in your vi?¡± Pouring herself a cup of tea, Lucinda¡¯s tone turned serious as she said, ¡°I know we are the same kind of person, so we can¡¯t be together.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± In her mind, Kyson was domineering and paranoid. Also, he seemed to be possessive and a bit of a neat freak. ¡°So, you have no connection with him?¡± Lucinda pondered for a moment. If she wanted Kyson topletely stop pursuing her, she needed to find an uncontroble factor that would make him give up entirely. ¡°Not exactly. He¡¯s more like a good-looking pet I keep in the vi,¡± she replied. Hearing this, Kyson furrowed his brow. ¡°Am I not as good-looking as him?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond. She picked up the cup and finished her tea. A smile slowly spread across Kyson¡¯s face as he thought of something. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know much about your pet. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of doing behind your back. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucinda asked. Kyson gracefully stood up and straightened his uniform. ¡°Let me show you what he has been doing behind your back. Come with me. ¡± In the suburbs, there was a small cottage. The door made of wood swung open. Outside, Sonny concealed himself and waited patiently. Nathaniel, his back facing the sun, entered the cottage slowly. Eleanor sat on the small bed in a daze, but as soon as she heard the voice, she turned her head and saw Nathaniel. Tears welled up in her eyes. Anxious and unsteady, she struggled to get out of bed and fell to the ground, stumbling toward Nathaniel. Chapter 563 ¡°Nate!¡± she cried out. ¡°I was wrong, Nate!¡± she pleaded. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have trusted Tess that day. I shouldn¡¯t have let her bodyguards hurt you! I still deeply love you in my heart. Now they¡¯ve given up on me and want me to die. Only you can save me!¡± Nathaniel looked down at her with an expressionless face. ¡°I¡¯m not here to save you,¡± he replied coolly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But if you tell me everything you know, I can send you back to prison, which will prevent them from killing you, and allow you to live the rest of your life in peace. ¡± Upon hearing this, Eleanor burst into tears. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, Nate!¡± she eximed. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about our past rtionship, we at least grew up together. How could you send me back to hell?¡± Nathaniel remained stoic as he replied, ¡°Living a stable life in prison is the best option for you, and it¡¯s also a reward for your confession. Isn¡¯t living better than dying?¡± Tears streamed down Eleanor¡¯s face. She never expected to end up like this. If she hadn¡¯t returned from abroad intending to be Nathaniel¡¯s wife, she could have continued living a leisurely life abroad. The more she thought about it, the more upset she became, and she cried uncontrobly. Nathaniel, with no emotion in his eyes, stood there silently. Meanwhile, outside the cottage, Kyson ordered his men to distract Sonny, who was secretly guarding Nathaniel. Kyson then joined Lucinda outside the cottage, and they both peered through the small window to observe the situation inside. With a sinister grin on his face, Kyson whispered to Lucinda, ¡°Look at your pet, so capable! Not only did he find his long-lost lover, but he also had a secret rendezvous with her in the suburbs. He¡¯s so unfaithful to you. How can you keep a pet like him?¡± Lucinda pressed her lips together tightly and shot a piercing stare at Nathaniel¡¯s back, but didn¡¯t say a word. Kyson caught her gaze and peered into the cottage, his ice blue eyes narrowing as a wicked grin spread across his face. ¡°Lucinda, how about we y an interesting game?¡± ¡°What ?¡± Lucinda turned to face him, suddenly feeling uneasy. Kyson didn¡¯t respond, but raised his hand. His man got the signal and quickly made his way towards the cottage. Chapter 564 Inside the wooden cottage, Eleanor wept bitterly as regret consumed her. ¡°Nate, I don¡¯t want to die here, and I definitely don¡¯t want to go back to prison. Can you help me out? What do you want to know? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Just give me some money so I can livefortably. Send me abroad and I promise, I will never bother you again or return to Cadiered!¡± Nathaniel responded coldly after a moment of silence, ¡°It depends on what you know and if it¡¯s worth the money. ¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you all you want to know!¡± Trembling, Eleanor got up with her hands on the ground. Suddenly, she heard a soft whooshing sound. She then felt a slight sting on the side of her neck. She instinctively touched the spot and discovered a strange object on her skin. After removing the object, she realized it was a tiny syringe smaller than her little finger. Eleanor was confused. Upon seeing the empty syringe, Nathaniel furrowed his brow and peered out the window, where he caught sight of a figure moving swiftly. ¡°Sonny,¡± Nathaniel called out, but received no reply from outside the cottage. Meanwhile, Eleanor¡¯s face went cold and her eyes turned red. She appeared to be in excruciating pain for a couple of seconds. Then she red at Nathaniel with hatred. ¡°Did you really think I will tell you anything? No way! Since I¡¯m going down, you and that bitch Lucinda will go down with me! I¡¯ll send you to hell first, and she¡¯d follow you soon!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a fierce expression on her face, she let out a loud scream and lunged at Nathaniel with lightning speed. Her eyes disyed murderous intent, and she looked determined to kill him on the spot. Nathaniel swiftly dodged to the side, avoiding Eleanor¡¯s attack. The room descended into chaos. Seeing Eleanor¡¯s crazed state, Lucinda turned her gaze to Kyson. ¡°What did you do?¡± she demanded. Kyson¡¯s grin widened. ¡°We¡¯ve recently developed a new drug that amplifies the evil in people¡¯s hearts. It doubles their aggression and turns them into wild beasts who crave bloodshed. If they don¡¯t get their fix, their hearts will burst and they¡¯ll die. We¡¯ve only tested it on animals, but Eleanor is an escaped prisoner. Even if she goes back to jail, she¡¯d live miserably there. So why not test the drug on her and let her die in a significant way?¡± Chapter 565 Lucinda gaped at him in disbelief. Seven years had passed since theyst saw each other, and he had be even more vicious than she had ever imagined. Despite his good looks, his soul was hideous. What had he gone through during those seven years. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable. You¡¯re not the same person I knew before,¡± Lucinda said to him. Kyson looked at her with an indifferent expression, and his blue eyes glimmered with a strong possessiveness. He smiled and pulled out a revolver and loaded it with a bullet. He then handed it to Lucinda. ¡°What is this for?¡± Lucinda asked, eyeing the weapon warily. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°He can¡¯t hold on for more than five minutes. You can decide to do nothing and just watch the woman torture him to death as his punishment. ¡± He paused for a while and went on, ¡°Or you can use this revolver to kill the woman or your disobedient pet. What do you think?¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. She stared at him nkly. ¡°You are insane!¡± Kyson¡¯s face lit up as he spoke in an indifferent tone. ¡°It¡¯s just an escaped prisoner and your disobedient manservant inside. You can always get a new person to rece him. ¡± Lucinda gritted her teeth and shot him a cold look. ¡°Disobedient or not, he¡¯s still mine. You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do. ¡± With an innocent expression on his face, he moved the revolver closer to her and said, ¡°Of course, you can make your own decisions. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda looked into the cottage and saw Nathaniel frantically dodging Eleanor¡¯s attempts to reach him. But Sonny was nowhere to be found, so Nathaniel had no one to help him. If this kept up, Eleanor would surely catch him. Lucinda scowled. ¡°I will choose neither of them!¡± Immediately, she made a move to rush into the cottage. But Kyson swiftly grabbed her arm and blocked her path. She frowned at him and pped him on the cheek. Chapter 566 Kyson didn¡¯t flinch and instead grinned at her. ¡°You can hit me all you want, but I can¡¯t let you go in there. Those who are drugged with the specific drug 545 be uncontroble and insane. I can¡¯t risk your safety, so you have to use the revolver to deal with this. ¡± Lucinda shot him a re. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to fire a gun. ¡± ¡°You do know. I personally taught you how to shoot before. Come on, let¡¯s see if you still got it,¡± Kyson urged her. He handed her the revolver once again. ¡°If you keep hesitating, your manservant won¡¯t be able to escape her much longer. ¡± Lucinda instantly turned to look inside the cottage. Inside, Nathaniel was losing his strength and bing less agile. While Eleanor grew more and more agitated. Nathaniel frantically searched the room for something he could use and spotted a bowl on a nearby table. He quickly grabbed it and smashed it against the corner of the table. The bowl shattered into pieces. While he did this, Eleanor let out a blood-curdling scream and charged at him swiftly. He instinctively dodged, but his weak physique slowed him down, and Eleanor¡¯s nails left a scratch on his suit jacket. Disgusted by the tear in his jacket, he took it off and hurled it at Eleanor¡¯s face. With a bloodthirsty look in her eyes, Eleanor tore the suit into shreds and lunged at him again. Nathaniel retreated, step by step, until he heard a sound. Someone was trying to kick down the Locked door. He turned around and saw that it was Lucinda. She appeared grave and serious, holding a revolver. She then pointed the revolver at him. This suddenly made his heart ache. The memory of the terrifying car ride nightmare was still fresh in Nathaniel¡¯s mind.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He never thought it would be a reality. ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t shoot me¡­¡± His voice shook as he pleaded with her. But Lucinda¡¯s hand, gripping the revolver, remained still. In an instant, her eyes turned fierce, and she pulled the trigger. Chapter 567 Nathaniel smiled sadly. As he stood frozen, he shut his eyes tightly. ¡°Bang. ¡± A deafening sound echoed in the air. The shocking thunderp of a gunshot was followed by a burning, stabbing pain. Nathaniel had been hit. Not in his heart, but in his right arm. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked down. His white shirt was stained red. The bullet had grazed his bicep. The noise behind him stopped. He turned and saw Eleanor. Her body was poised to attack, but her expression was zed. Crimson blossomed on her chest. The bullet had pierced her heart. Blood soaked her dress. Eleanor was stunned. She saw the blood on her chest, and her face grew paler. She closed her eyes and copsed, hitting the ground, unconscious. Nathaniel heard apuse from outside the door. Kyson gazed at Lucinda admiringly. ¡°You¡¯re too modest, Lucinda. You haven¡¯t shot a weapon for many years, yet you hit your target. You are a worthy student. ¡± Lucinda dropped the revolver. In the dim light of the cottage, she looked aghast. She didn¡¯t answer him. Motionless, Nathaniel stared at Kyson. Kyson sneered. ¡°Well, you won. We yed a game. Lucinda had to choose between you and this woman. Even though you came to the suburbs for a date with some woman behind Lucinda¡¯s back, she still chose you. I¡¯m envious. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? A game?¡± Nathaniel trembled as a chill cut through him. Pursing his lips, he frowned at Lucinda. She was staring at Eleanor, unconscious, or perhaps dead, on the ground. Lucinda¡¯s voice sounded robotic when she asked Kyson, ¡°Is this what you wanted to see? Is it interesting?¡± ¡°No, I never wanted to make you unhappy,¡± Kyson said, softly. ¡°You¡¯re young, and it¡¯s natural for you to want a good-looking man by your side. I would protect you and listen to you. We¡¯ve known each other for many years. We¡¯re closer than you are to this man. ¡± Nathaniel frowned, fixating on the words, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for many years¡±.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The two men watched Lucinda. Chapter 568 Without looking at either of them, she turned and walked out of the cottage. While walking, she said, ¡°It¡¯ste, and I¡¯m tired. Kyson, since this is your game, please clean up the pieces. ¡± She noticed Nathaniel wasn¡¯t following her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want toe with me? Would you prefer to walk home?¡± Nathaniel shook his head to clear it and ran to catch up with her. As he passed Kyson, he looked at him coldly. They obviously hated each other. On the return journey, the atmosphere was depressing. Neither wanted to speak first. Nathaniel nced at her. She was gazing out of the window, expressionless. He wondered what she was thinking. The moonlight made her face glisten. Her beauty looked almost ethereal. Tonight, Lucinda had pointed the revolver at Eleanor behind him, not at him, he felt happy that she took his side. But the atmosphere in the car was heavy. Lucinda seemed deeply unhappy. Their driver, Leon, seemed scared. Nathaniel tugged at her sleeve.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda didn¡¯t respond, still staring out of the window, lost in thought. Nathaniel coughed and said in a intive voice, ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m injured. ¡± She still didn¡¯t answer. ¡°You hurt me. ¡± Silence. Depressed, Nathaniel checked the wound on his arm. It was just a graze, not serious. But Lucinda was still angry. Leon felt the depressing weight of the atmosphere. ¡°After the charity party, I asked Larry to keep an eye on Eleanor. Tonight, I went to see her, but not for a date as Kyson suggested. I wanted to get information from her to help you learn the identity of the person who hurt you. ¡± Lucinda pursed her lips. Chapter 569 She was thinking about Kyson.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She had admired Kyson since childhood when she constantly followed him around. Later, something unpleasant happened between them. After that, Kyson joined the Secret Investigation Department for training, and she ended up in Forden after an ident. However, Kyson had be different. Lucinda was lost in thought and didn¡¯t notice that Nathaniel was quietly staring at her. While Lucinda was opening the front door of the vi, she thought of something. She turned to Nathaniel and said, ¡°If you are recovered, you should return to the Roberts Group and work. ¡± Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± He followed her closely. Later, alone in his room, his expression turned cold. Kyson was too bold. Kyson had sent someone to follow him today and interrupted his encounter with Eleanor at a critical moment. Unless he avenged himself and get back on Kyson, he would be unable to dispel his anger. Lucinda had removed her surveince on him, so he felt safe to send a message to Sonny. For a few days that followed, nothing happened. After breakfast one day, Lucinda headed to the Roberts Group. When he had finished doing the dishes, Nathaniel also left the vi. Now that she¡¯d taken care of Eleanor, Lucinda¡¯s next target was the Green Group. The Green family had kept hold of her money for too long. It was time to take it back. The Green Group had been engaged in real estate. While its reputation and market value couldn¡¯tpete with that of the Roberts Group, it was still a bigpany in Forden. The 8. 8 billion dors that Lucinda had invested in the Roberts Group had been stolen by Tess. The Green Group hadn¡¯t suffered much loss because of it. Lucinda called Zaniyah to discuss a new n with her. While the women were discussing Lucinda¡¯s n, Nathaniel stealthily skipped work. He headed to a private room to meet Kyson. Kyson had exchanged his military uniform for a casual ck silk shirt. The top two buttons were undone, revealing his corbone and chest muscles. When Nathaniel arrived, Kyson was leaning against the sofa, drinking red wine. Nathaniel picked up the bottle and poured himself a ss. He downed it in a single gulp. ¡°Fine vintage. ¡± Chapter 570 Kyson pped his hands and gazed at Nathaniel through his charming ice blue eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve liked Lucinda since I was a child. If I hadn¡¯t gone to the Secret Investigation Department, I might have already married her. I know you like her too, but you have divorced, and she just took revenge on you by treating you as her manservant. Are you willing to put all that behind you?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t reply. Kyson continued, ¡°I have investigated you thoroughly, but found nothing of note. I know you are not just the young master of the Roberts family in Forden. Your identity is not that simple. Who the hell are you?¡± Kyson leaned against the sofa. His blue eyes was fixed on Nathaniel with a half-smile on his face. He appearedzy and evil. ¡®s BunnyBookery After conducting some investigation on the people around Nathaniel, he concluded that he was not just an ordinary person. His spotless resume seemed too good to be true. ¡°I¡¯m Nathaniel Roberts, and that¡¯s all. ¡± Nathaniel narrowed his dark eyes, walked to the sofa next to Kyson and sat up straight. He nced at Kyson, taking note of the exquisitely chiseled chest muscles and vicle that were visible through his ck shirt. The ice blue eyes only added to his charm. Even Nathaniel, as a man, couldn¡¯t deny that he was breathtakingly beautiful. He wondered if Lucinda, too, would find Kyson as attractive. Suddenly, Nathaniel recalled that Kyson had mentioned being friends with Lucinda for many years. Also, when she saw him the other day, there was aplicated look in her eyes. Lucinda¡­ Did she like him before? Kyson noticed that Nathaniel¡¯s gaze was fixed on his body, and with an evil smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. If anyone dares to touch what belongs to me, I¡¯ll chop him off and then take my stuff back. Do you understand what I mean by that?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathaniel smiled. He was seemingly unfazed by Kyson¡¯s threat. He poured himself another ss of wine and drank it up gracefully. He sounded very provocative. ¡°You can try, and I¡¯ll take you on until the end. But¡­¡± He paused and his expression turned serious and cautious. ¡°Lucinda is not someone¡¯s property. She¡¯s independent and has a mind of her own. No one can influence her decision. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct, but I can influence her choice, just like I didst night. ¡± At Kyson¡¯s mention ofst night, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes darkened more, and cruelty and coldness shot through him. Chapter 571 Kyson sat up and locked eyes with Nathaniel. ¡°I taught her how to shoot, and she learned it quickly. I was behind her, watching her every movement. ¡± Nathaniel realized what Kyson was getting at and furrowed his brows.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kyson then went on. ¡°If she didn¡¯t want you to get hurt, she could have made sure you were totally unharmed. In other words, she was furious with you and-at some point-even wanted to kill you. You¡¯re just a pet to her. If you obey her, you¡¯ll be rewarded, and if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be punished. She no Longer has any love for you. ¡± Just think about how Lucinda looked at me when she saw me the other day. It¡¯s crystal clear that she has feelings for me deep down. Once we sort out our misunderstandings, you¡¯ll be nothing but a distant memory to her. You get it, right?¡± Nathaniel pursed his thin lips tightly, and his pupils slightly flickered. Kysonughed hysterically, pleased with Nathaniel¡¯s reaction. But then Nathaniel broke intoughter too. ¡°Well, mo wonder you¡¯re the head of the Secret Investigation Department. You¡¯re an expert at maniption and scheming. You prey on people¡¯s weaknesses and break them down. ¡± Kyson narrowed his eyes, wary of Nathaniel¡¯s quick wit. There must be more to this man. Nathaniel pressed on. ¡°I know there¡¯s more to this meeting than what you¡¯ve revealed, right?¡± Kyson smiled again. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where you stand in Lucinda¡¯s heart? I f faced with a life and death scenario, who do you think she¡¯d choose between you and me?¡± Both men stared at each other. One man¡¯s eyes was frigid and piercing. While the other¡¯s eyes held a malevolent, haughty glint. Lucinda and Zaniyah were in the middle of a meeting when amotion erupted in the hallway outside. The sound was jarring and sudden. They exchanged a questioning nce before rising from their seats to check what was going on. In the corridor, a man dressed in a crisp suit and polished leather shoes was engaged in a heated argument with the female assistant. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucinda inquired. Chapter 572 The assistant scurried over, looking flustered. ¡°Miss Ross, I¡¯ve already informed this gentleman that you¡¯re in a meeting with Zaniyah and can¡¯t be disturbed. But he¡¯s insisting on seeing you, and he even tried to break into your office. ¡± The man turned around and courteously bowed to Lucinda. She scanned him from head to toe and queried, ¡°You work for Kyson, right?¡± The man beamed with pleasure at being recognized. ¡°Yes. Sorry to bother you, but it¡¯s urgent. Mr. Shaw and Mr. Roberts are gambling with their lives. ¡± ¡°Gambling with their lives?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What kind of game is Kyson ying now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re at Samsara Bar right now. Pleasee with me and talk some sense into them. Otherwise, someone might actually die. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew dark. She turned to Zaniyah, who was standing by the door, and said, ¡°You can return to work. We¡¯ll resume the meeting tomorrow. ¡± With that, she made her way to Samsara Bar hastily. Upon opening the door to the private room, she saw two men seated across from each other on the leather couch. On the table in the middle were a collection of gun parts arranged in an orderly fashion. Both men¡¯s eyes shone with an intense desire toe out on top. As soon as Lucinda stepped into the room, Nathaniel sprang to his feet and obstructed her view.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She fixed a cold stare on Nathaniel and spoke in a frosty tone. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Nathaniel turned his head to Kyson and said, ¡°Wear your shirt appropriately. ¡± Kyson raised his eyebrows and slowly buttoned up the two buttons on his shirt close to his corbone. Once he was well dressed, Nathaniel stepped aside, allowing Lucinda to take a seat on the couch. She sat in the center of the sofa, crossed her arms, and cast a frigid look at the gun parts on the table. With a sneer curling her lips, she asked, ¡°Are you both ying an assembling game? And the winner gets to shoot the loser in the head? Chapter 573 Whose idea was this?¡± Both men remained silent. Lucinda turned her gaze towards Nathaniel and said, ¡°He is the chief of the Secret Investigation Department. He¡¯s been ying around with guns since he was a kid. Why did you agree topete with him? Do you even know how to handle a gun?¡± Nathaniel knew that she was teasing him. He smiled and responded, ¡°Luckily, I have used guns a few times before. While I¡¯m not an expert, I had to ept his challenge since he provoked me first. ¡± Kyson chimed in, ¡°Lucinda, this is a game between men. ¡± She snorted, crossed her arms and leaned back against the sofa. Her expression was cold and haughty, and she sounded ruthless. ¡°Since you both don¡¯t care about your own lives, I won¡¯t stop you. Let¡¯s see who dies first. ¡± Kyson¡¯s subordinates were stunned. ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you supposed to mediate?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression remained serious, as if she was only there to watch a y.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kyson gestured to his subordinates and ordered, ¡°Get out of here. No matter what happens or what you hear, don¡¯te back in. ¡± The men nodded and responded, ¡°Yes sir. ¡± The room fell into a very low pressure as the men shut the door behind them. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson turned to Nathaniel with a smile on his face and said, ¡°We¡¯ve signed a life and death agreement. The first person to assemble their gun can shoot the other to death. Are you really willing to take the risk?¡± A faint smile crept across Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight until the very end. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but clench her hands as her heart sank. Kyson was more vicious than Nathaniel. If he won, he would undoubtedly shoot him. But if Nathaniel was willing to make the bet, he must be prepared for the consequences. The gun controlws in Cadiered were strict, and even among the wealthy ns, few people had everid their hands on a gun. Nathaniel imed to have used guns a few times. Lucinda was really interested to see how much Nathaniel knew about guns and how fast he could move. Chapter 574 As she pondered, the tension in the room mounted, and both men exuded a fierce, murderous aura. Kyson began counting down. And the game began. Both Kyson and Nathaniel wasted no time and got to work assembling the gun in a flurry of movements. Lucinda was amazed by what she was seeing. But she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Nathaniel. He was too rxed. He had imed he had little experience with guns, yet he handled the assembling process with surprising ease. There was no way someone could do it as quickly as Kyson without years of experience. Lucinda looked at Nathaniel intently with a grave expression. Kyson noticed that Lucinda was focused solely on Nathaniel. When he was almost done, he deliberately paused for half a second. In that brief moment, Nathaniel had alreadypleted the assembling of the gun. He then lifted the gun and pointed it coldly at Kyson¡¯s forehead. His eyes gleamed fiercely as he was about to pull the trigger. Lucinda acted fast, yelling out, ¡°No, Nathaniel!¡± Nathaniel froze for a moment, but he didn¡¯t Lower the gun. ¡°Drop the gun. This is an order!¡± Kyson, who was seated across from Nathaniel, remained defiant. Nathaniel winced at the order, biting his lower lip. It felt Like his heart was breaking. After a couple of seconds, he reluctantly put down the gun.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His face was as pale as a sheet. Kyson, on the other hand, was beaming with joy. ¡°Well done, Nathaniel. You may have won the game, but you¡¯ve lost in love,¡± he said with a smug grin. ¡°I told you that you were just a manservant who had to obey her everymand. It¡¯s time to give up. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes were dull and lifeless as he stared down at the ground. His hands and feet felt like ice. Chapter 575 Kyson turned to Lucinda, ted. ¡°Lucinda, I know you care about me deep down, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it. Let¡¯s get along well with each other, okay?¡± he said in a cheery tone. Lucinda nced at Nathaniel and then noticed the final piece of the gun lying on the tea table. In a sh, she found out that Kyson had just yed a trick. She gave him a cold, hard stare and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Kyson. I simply don¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt. If you had finished assembling the gun first, I would have also stopped you from killing him. ¡± Kyson¡¯s face slowly froze. Lucinda then went on and said, ¡°If you should make me choose between you and Nathaniel, I will definitely choose him. ¡± She knew that her contract with Nathaniel would onlyst for a year, and he had promised her that they wouldn¡¯t have any contact after that, since that was what she wanted. She had recorded the conversation as evidence on her phone. Kyson, on the other hand, was a different story. His possessiveness and obsession towards her could cause her a lot of trouble if she didn¡¯t cut him offpletely. He was much harder to deal with than Nathaniel, and Lucinda knew it. ¡°Lucinda, I know you¡¯re still upset with me¡­¡± But she interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you, Kyson. It happened way too many years ago. However, it¡¯s impossible for us to be together. ¡± She then turned to Nathaniel, smiled brightly at him and then beckoned him toe over. ¡°Come and sit on me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± Both men were shocked. Staring at her beautiful eyes, Nathaniel slowly got up and walked towards her. Lucinda pulled him close and guided him onto herp. Despite her petite size, she exuded a strong presence thatmanded attention. She looked at Nathaniel frivolously. Nathaniel froze. His heart raced and his mind went nk as he tried to predict her next move. Did she really just suggest that he sit on her? Lucinda noticed Nathaniel¡¯s confusion and looked at him with a yful expression. She reached out and tenderly ran her fingers through his short hair, giving him a gentle smile. Her voice was soft and captivating as she spoke to him. Chapter 576 ¡°Hold me. ¡± Nathaniel hesitated for a moment, but eventually wrapped his arms around her waist. As he drew closer to her, she whispered something to him that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Now y along. ¡± Frowning, Nathaniel¡¯s head was pressed against her shoulder as he pondered on her request. Kyson watched as Nathaniel snuggled up to Lucinda. She appeared to be used to it. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson narrowed his eyes and asked slowly, ¡°Lucinda, are you provoking me intentionally?¡± She shrugged. ¡°You like a woman who is submissive and obedient to you. But I am not that kind of woman. I am wealthy and powerful, and I like to take care of my men and have them rely on me. We are not meant to be together, Kyson. Besides, I remember you being a clean freak. I once ced your coat on a flowerpot and you never wore it again. You can¡¯t stand it when your things are stained or disorganized. You have to understand that I belong to myself and not to you. ¡± Kyson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re young and can be willful. I totally understand and can also y along if you want to spice things up a little. You just have to know that all I want is you. ¡± As long as he could kill Nathaniel, he would have her all to himself. Lucinda let out a sigh. Kyson was a stubborn man, and it seemed that nothing she did would be enough to make him give up. Maybe she should try harder. She gently patted Nathaniel¡¯s back and motioned for him to adjust his sitting posture so that he could face her. Without questioning, he did as he was told. She gently rubbed his handsome face and spoke in a tired voice. ¡°Nathaniel, you two already had your fun, but I¡¯m exhausted here because of you. Don¡¯t you think you should do something for me?¡± Nathaniel looked at her nkly, not sure what she meant. However, he didn¡¯t interrupt her. He was willing to support her in anything she asked for. Even though he knew that her gentle smile was just for show, just being in her arms was enough. As he wrapped his arms around her slender waist, he breathed in her pleasant scent. He felt like he was in a dream. He would dly stay in this dream forever.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 577 Lucinda noticed that Nathaniel was absent-minded and gently pinched his chin to get his attention. ¡°Give me your belt. ¡± Without hesitation, he undid his belt and handed it over to her. ¡°Now your hand. ¡± Was she going tosh him with the belt to release her frustration? He extended his left hand.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Both hands. ¡± He followed her instructions. Lucinda wrapped the belt around his wrists and tied it firmly. She made him raise his hands above his head. Then she pulled up his white shirt and held it to his mouth. ¡°Bite it. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel obediently bit on it. His skin appeared sickly pale in the dim Light of the room. Lucinda noticed his abs. It was incredibly attractive. She ran her cold fingers over his belly gently. A wicked grin spread across her face. ¡°Do you enjoy my touch?¡± Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but grunt as she flirted with him. Kyson clenched his jaw. The scene really pissed him off. With red eyes, he said, ¡°Lucinda. Lucinda paid him no attention. Chapter 578 She just thought that it wasn¡¯t enough yet. Kyson was really irritated at this point. However, he tried to suppress his anger and said softly, ¡°Lucinda, I can do that too. I¡¯m better-looking than him. ¡± As if considering it, Lucinda raised Nathaniel¡¯s chin again to look at his features and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re good-looking, but he is handsome. ¡± Kyson¡¯s delicate features gave him a rather feminine touch. Nathaniel on the other hand, had more masculine looks. When he wasn¡¯t smiling, he looked cold and cruel. When he pretended to be innocent and pitiful, he looked like a lost puppy, which both amused and annoyed her. Indeed, Nathaniel had a more handsome face than Kyson. And right now, with his hands bound together and his shirt stuck between his teeth, she even felt like ravishing him. Lucinda didn¡¯t know it, but her words brought immense joy to Nathaniel. He didn¡¯t move from his posture, but his handsome face flushed. ¡°Such a good boy,¡± Lucinda murmured satisfactorily. She took a ss of wine on the table and brought it to his lips. ¡°Here¡¯s your reward. ¡± Nathaniel freed his shirt from his mouth, and it immediately slipped down. She tipped the ss for him and he drunk it all up. It tasted mellow and sweet. In fact to him, in that moment, that was probably the most delicious wine in the world. He waspletely immersed in the sweet smell of the wine, drinking it with his eyes closed until the veryst drop.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A drop of red wine hung on the corner of his mouth. Lucinda gently wiped it with her index finger, stared at it for a second and then ced in front of Nathaniel¡¯s mouth. ¡°Lick it off,¡± she ordered. Nathaniel blushed andplied. Slowly, he stuck out his tongue and carefully licked the wine on her finger. Pleased with the submissive and ingratiating look on his face, Lucinda smiled. In the three years they were married, Nathaniel was always very arrogant and condescending. Chapter 579 Well at least, that was how he was whenever it came to her. But now, here he was, sitting on her and doing everything possible just to please her. He was just like a dog desperately waiting for a little attention from its owner. She could have never imagined that a day like this woulde. But she had to admit, that it was the most satisfactory feeling. Suddenly, she burst outughing. Taking this as an encouragement, Nathaniel tried harder to please her, licking her index finger with more passion. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda giggled at the sensation, while Kyson red at Nathaniel. He wished he was the one sitting on Lucinda and making herugh so happily. So, seeing someone else do it got on his nerves. He cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°But Lucinda, you once had a crush on me, right? You can¡¯t deny that. I mean, you also liked me, right?¡± Lucinda withdrew her hand from the attention Nathaniel was giving it, lifted back his shirt and ced it in his mouth again. Nathaniel obediently bit down on it and Lucinda continued to touch him boldly. Then she answered Kyson absent-mindedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. I did Like you, but when I needed you the most, you left. That sealed our fate. We can never be together. My feelings for you are long gone. ¡± Kyson fell silent for long, wallowing in his own sadness. Lucinda continued, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life. In fact, I¡¯m loving it. If you really think you owe me, the best way to repay that debt is to stay away from me. ¡± Kyson stared at her sadly. He was hoping that Lucinda would look at him, even just for a second, so he could maybe see a semnce of a sad expression on her face. Unfortunately though, she didn¡¯t. She was busy flirting with Nathaniel. Nathaniel began to breathe fast and groan louder. Lucinda smiled at him and asked softly, ¡°Are you turned on?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He frowned at the question and said hesitantly, ¡°Yes. . ¡± She smiled dotingly at him and said, ¡°Okay, but we can¡¯t do that here. I¡¯ll satisfy your every need once we get home. ¡± She patted his waist, a hint for him to stand up. Then she untied his hands and gave him his belt. Chapter 580 The belt had left red marks on Nathaniel¡¯s wrists. Kyson should have been happy that Nathaniel was hurt. But knowing where it was from, he clenched his fists. After Nathaniel got dressed, Lucinda held his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Although, she didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Kyson who was seated on the sofa. Hand in hand, Nathaniel and Lucinda left Samsara Bar. ¡®s BunnyBookery As soon as they were alone in the car, Lucinda withdrew her hand from his. She was exhausted from all the effort she had exerted to put on that show. She closed her eyes and decided to rest, her face was back to the cold mask Nathaniel had gotten used to. Nathaniel was confused by the sudden change. Lucinda had filled his ears with the most pleasant words in the private room of Samsara Bar. She inly said she would choose him over Kyson. She said Kyson was good-looking, but she preferred his looks more. To her, he was more handsome. His ears were still red from all that happened in there. Tentatively, he reached out for her hand to ask if she meant all those words. ¡°Lucinda. . His words were cut off as she pulled her hand away and frowned in disgust. Her face was as closed off as ever. After making things clear to Kyson, she didn¡¯t have the energy to say even one more word to Nathaniel. However her indifference towards him now answered his unvoiced question. Everything she said or did in there meant nothing to her. She just did it to prove a point to Kyson.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel meant absolutely nothing to her. For her, he was just like a tool she could use and dispose of as she pleased. Nathaniel held the pain in and followed her out of the car without saying a word. When they were almost at the door of the vi, Lucinda stopped and looked back at him. ¡°You skipped work today to see Kyson. I have to punish you for that. Chapter 581 Clean up the yard and onlye in once you¡¯re done,¡± Lucinda said and walked into the vi, mming the door shut after her. That door looked to him just like the huge gap between them that he couldn¡¯t cross. He suddenly thought of what Kyson told him today. ¡°You¡¯re just a pet to her. If you obey her, you¡¯ll be rewarded, and if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be punished. She no longer has any love for you. ¡± Nathaniel felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe for a second. He gasped and grabbed his chest. The pain in his chest suddenly seemed unbearable. He lost thest hope he was holding onto. He was heartbroken and it hurt terribly. He leaned against the wall and grasped at his chest, trying to ease the severe pain. All he could think of was how sweet Lucinda was to him at the bar¡ªall the things she did to him. He knew it was all for show, but at least it was something he could hang onto. ¡°Why are you just standing there?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. She had opened the door and was looking at him. Nathaniel lowered his head and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go and clean it right now. ¡± Noticing that something was wrong with him, Lucinda approached him and lifted his chin. Thanks to the lighting through the door that was slightly ajar, she could see his face clearly. His eyes were wet, and his long curly eyshes kept fluttering. The sadness in his eyes was unimaginable. Lucinda was stunned by what she was seeing. Did he. cry?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lucinda had known Nathaniel for a long time already, and although he usually pretended to be hurt and aggrieved to get her attention, it seemed very different this time. Was he really sad? She sighed helplessly and said in a soft tone, ¡°I told you that we were just acting for Kyson. Why did you go and take everything to heart?¡± Chapter 582 Nathaniel just looked back down in silence. She was right. It was his fault for taking it seriously. When he had to face the reality of things again, it hurt too much. Lucinda really had nothing to say.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She had to remain rational until the end. She didn¡¯t want to lose her good sense this time. They were just acting, and that meant that nothing was real. She had always been very clear about it. What did he expect her to do now? Tofort him? No way! She didn¡¯t have a singleforting word to offer him. ¡°Hurry up and clean the yard. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she said coldly while turning around to leave. Before she took a step though, Nathaniel held her wrist and stopped her. She let out a tired sigh. ¡°Let go of me, Nathaniel. I¡¯m tired. ¡± She did want to sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery He looked at her with his broken heart in his eyes and said, ¡°Lucinda, can you try to show me some care? Even just asionally? It breaks my heart everytime you hurt me. ¡± His voice trembled slightly, but she could hear the plea in it. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled slowly as he squeezed her wrist in his. Lucinda stood still in silence. It broke his heart? She knew it did, but to hear him say aloud that she was hurting him felt strange. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. If you feel like you¡¯ve been hurt too many time and you can¡¯t take it anymore, all you have to do is give up and leave. I did the same thing, didn¡¯t I? If you can¡¯t stand it, then you might as well just give up,¡± she said, shook off his hand and strode into the vi without looking back. She didn¡¯t close the door like she did earlier though. Nathaniel sighed. She was right. He had hurt her uncountable times before. Now, he was just getting a taste of the same medicine. He deserved it all. With a heavy sigh, he stood up and went to the back garden to get a broom. Then he went back out and started sweeping the fallen leaves. Chapter 583 It was a cold night inte autumn, and the only thing he had on was a thin white shirt. His face was already pale. Even when sweeping the yard like a servant, Nathaniel still looked dignified and powerful. In her room on the third floor, Lucinda didn¡¯t turn on the Lights. She stood quietly by the window and watched him with an unreadable expression. A few minutester, she looked away and went to bed. Nathaniel finally finished cleaning up the yard at two o¡¯clock in the morning. He woke up the next day with a cold. After staying in the cold for so long and with such thin clothing, it was inevitable. When Lucinda got out of bed the next day, she heard a cough from downstairs. After taking a shower and fixing her makeup, she went downstairs and saw a tall figure walking around in the kitchen, and breakfast on the table. Nathaniel knew that Lucinda would be up already. So everytime he coughed, he covered his mouth with his hand and tried to keep it down. However, Lucinda observed him from the stairs for a while.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She pursed her lips and walked downstairs quietly. When Nathaniel heard the footsteps, he turned around and saw Lucinda looking so thin. She only had on only a ck velvet top and a snow-white gauze skirt. Quickly, he grabbed a coat from the coat hanger and helped her put it on. ¡°The weather is getting colder. You should keep yourself warm even when you¡¯re at home. ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything, but just looked at him. His handsome face was a little pale, and his thin lips looked Like they had lost all its blood. ¡°You can take the day off and rest if you¡¯re not feeling too good. ¡± Nathaniel paused for a second before nodding. ¡°Okay. ¡± Once she was warmly dressed, he pulled out a chair for her. Lucinda sat and had her breakfast in silence. As they ate, they heard bodyguardsughing outside. Almost recovered from their injuries, Abel and Rickey were just discharged from the hospital. Except for some bruises on his face, Pierre was also good to go. Lucinda asked them toe in, and the three men walked into the Living room. They were about the same height and build. They all had long legs and narrow waists. Pierre looked more tanned than the rest, but they were all good-looking. Chapter 584 Lucinda sipped on her coffee and smiled at them in satisfaction. ¡°Everyone is back. The vi will be lively again. ¡± Standing silently beside her, Nathaniel looked at the bodyguards and finally rested his gaze on Pierre. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked with a frown.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Pierre kept his head down before he replied, ¡°Mr. Roberts, I¡¯m Miss Ross¡¯ new bodyguard, Pierre. Nathaniel could still remember what happened on the Crane Bridge and he felt like Pierre¡¯s face was familiar. Done with breakfast, Lucinda wiped her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡°Rickey and Pierre,e with me to thepany. The other three will stay in the vi. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± they all answered in unison. After she left, Nathaniel stayed in the vi like Lucinda had suggested, but he remained busy. He still had house chores to do. He took a medicine for a cold and worked into the afternoon. Suddenly, he heard two clear bird chirps. That could only be Sonny. Nathaniel went downstairs to the Living room and to the garden. When he opened the door to the garden, he saw Sonny walking over with Lonnie who just came from Startle. Nathaniel shook his head helplessly at Sonny. Why did Sonny act Like he owned this ce? Did he really be so familiar to Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards already? Sonny was walking over with a smile, but when he saw how pale and weak Nathaniel looked, he frowned. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been only a few days since west saw each other. Why do you still look so sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Nathaniel snapped. Sonny smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I came with Lonnie as you asked. You can talk to him and I¡¯ll make sure those bodyguards do not eavesdrop. ¡± Nathaniel threw him a warning nce. Sonny pursed his lips and said, ¡°I promise not toy a hand on them. ¡± Nathaniel stared hard at him for another second before leading Lonnie to a room on the second floor. He closed the window and sat on the armchair beside the bed. Chapter 585 Nathaniel looked straight at Lonnie with a cold face. Frightened, Lonnie asked, ¡°Boss, is there anything important you need me to do for you?¡± Nathaniel touched his watch nervously, and then looked away for a moment, a little embarrassed. Lonnie was getting nervous upon seeing this. Nathaniel gathered some courage and finally asked, ¡°How did you pursue your girlfriend? ¡°Uh. . What?¡± Lonnie was taken aback. He could only stare at his boss. Why did Nathaniel ask him such a question?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Was Nathaniel angry with Lonnie¡¯s love life because his own marriage had failed? With this mind, Lonnie rushed to kneel down. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t fall in love again. Please forgive me. Or rather, please give me a lighter punishment. ¡± ¡°Did I say something about punishing you?¡± Lonnie paused with his knees midway towards the floor. He looked at Nathaniel in confusion, wondering what the hell was actually going on. With an unreadable face, Nathaniel said, ¡°I¡¯ve faced some difficulties recently and I thought you could help me. ¡± Lonnie was still very scared and confused. It was only after observing his boss¡¯ face for a while that he found that Nathaniel was not actually angry. He let out a breath of relief and exined, ¡°Actually sir, my girlfriend has a good temperament. She¡¯s very gentle, but there are some bottom lines that I can¡¯t cross. If you want to make a girl happy, you can always buy her gifts and have an overall good attitude. Also, step out when she really needs you. ¡± Nathaniel tilted his head slightly in thought and said, ¡°But Lucinda is rich and can buy any gift she wants for herself. It won¡¯t work. ¡± Lonnie blinked a few times, surprised once again. So the woman his boss wanted to chase after was Lucinda? Lonnie had to pause for a second to reset. Now that Nathalie mentioned it, Lonnie had actually heard something of the sort from Sonny. Apparently, Nathaniel had already suffered a lot just to get her back. But the woman was stubborn and ruthless. Lonnie scratched his head and continued, ¡°Is there anything Miss Lucinda had been wanting to do recently? You can help her do it in secret, and then make her find out about it, but in an inconspicuous way. After that, she will be very grateful. ¡± Nathaniel took a little longer to think about this one. Chapter 586 Lucinda had been nning to make the Green Group go bankrupt. He could help her, but it wouldn¡¯t help his case. ¡°I¡¯ll help her, but there will be no need telling her. She doesn¡¯t like owing me favours and it won¡¯t change her mind. ¡± ¡°I see. . But what¡¯s the point then?¡± Both men fell silent at the same time. Then, the room remained silent for a while. Lonnie finally looked up as he got another idea. ¡°Judging from your situation and Miss Lucinda¡¯s character, you indeed seem to have no chance getting her back. Have you ever thought of facing her as you truly are, with your true identity?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes darkened at this. Lonnie continued easily, ¡°You know exactly what she suffered in the hands of Mrs. Roberts and her daughter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even if things are now settled, there would be a huge gap between you and Miss Lucinda because of that. Miss Lucinda won¡¯t reconsider marriage with you with all that baggage. ¡± ¡°So, what do you have in mind?¡± Lonnie pursed his Lips and suggested in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you risk your life once?¡± ¡°My life?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, boss. Some people are just very stubborn when it concerns these issues. So the only way for them to know how they truly feel about something, is to lose it. However, you can¡¯t just pretend because Miss Lucinda will figure it out. She is too smart. It has to be real. You have to really risk your life for her in a dangerous situation, and she will see you. But still, this is too risky and there¡¯s a chance you¡¯ll really die¡­¡± When Nathaniel kept quiet, Lonnie knelt down and pleaded, ¡°Please sir, if you n to do it, do not sell me out. I¡¯m going to get married to my girlfriend next month, boss. I don¡¯t want to die, please. ¡± Nathaniel rolled his eyes at the man and said, ¡°You had nothing to do with it. It¡¯s all my idea. ¡± Lonnie¡¯s shoulders sagged in relief before he stood up from the floor. They spoke about the n some more before leaving the room. The vi was abnormally quiet when they went out. Sonny must have taken the guards somewhere. They searched around for a while before finally finding the men in a corner of the back garden, ying poker game. They four men were so focused on the game that they didn¡¯t even notice Nathaniel and Lonnie. Nathaniel and Lonnie just looked on in dismay. No wonder they couldn¡¯t find them. They were so engrossed in the game. If Lucinda found out about this, there would definitely be consequences. Chapter 587 Lonnie however, had different thoughts in mind that Nathaniel. ¡°Are you short of people?¡± Lonnie asked excitedly. ¡°May I join?¡± ¡°Sonny,e with me,¡± Nathaniel called, and then turned and walked towards the tree in the garden without waiting for him. Lonnie¡¯s eyes brimmed with excitement, eager to take Sonny¡¯s ce. Sonny stood up with a sigh and gave his cards to Lonnie before he went after Nathaniel. When Nathaniel was certain that they were out of earshot, he asked in a low voice, ¡°How about what I asked you to dost time?¡± Sonny looked around out of habit and whispered close to Nathaniel¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I caused some trouble for the Secret Investigation Department in your name and I¡¯m sure that in less than three days, Kyson will leave Forden and won¡¯t be back for a very long time, ¡°Okay. Good work. ¡± Thinking of the new bodyguard, who came today, Nathaniel said, ¡°Look into Pierre too, the new bodyguard. He looks too familiar. I think I saw him on the Crane Bridge that day.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I¡¯m right, we have to watch him closely. ¡± Then he remembered that Lucinda went out with Pierre today and added, ¡°Do it quickly. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss. ¡± In the CEO¡¯s Office of the Roberts Group. As soon as Lucinda and Zaniyah finished their meeting, Lucinda received a call from Kyson. She picked up after hesitating for a moment and said coldly into the phone, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I thought I made things clear to youst night. ¡± Kyson paused and said with a sigh, ¡°Lucinda, I need to go back to the Secret Investigation Department to deal with some issues, so I¡¯m leaving Forden. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see. ¡± ¡°Get to the point!¡± Lucinda snapped, interrupting him. Kyson sighed and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be so heartless, Lucinda. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, can¡¯t we still be friends? Our families are friends too. Last night, an old friend of ours came from Startle. Don¡¯t you want to know who it is? Let¡¯s have a small gathering tonight before I have to leave. Please, don¡¯t turn me down. ¡± Lucinda stayed mute for a while. She felt like Kyson was being very strange. So she decided to go and figure out what was going on in person. ¡°Okay, where?¡± ¡°Samsara Bar. ¡± After a brief pause, Kyson added, ¡°It¡¯s just for the three of us. Chapter 588 ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up, Lucinda leaned back into her seat and thought of all that happened these past days. Then, she called Rickey and Pierre in. Pierre ¡°I have a party tonight, so I won¡¯t need the both of you will be enough. Rickey, you can go back to the vi first. Rickey looked at Pierre, who was standing beside him, worriedly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He seemed to want to say something, but he stopped on second thought. ¡°But¡­¡± Lucinda waved her hand dismissively and said, ¡°You may go now. ¡± As soon as the two left, her phone rang. It was Cyrus calling. ¡°Graham has looked into it carefully. There was no one from the Simmons family that fits the man you described. ¡± Hearing this, she pursed her Lips and fell into deep thought. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the man you recruited is lying, or that that man has hidden his true identity very well. Anyway, you shouldn¡¯t trust Pierre too much before we know more. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cyrus. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± After hanging up, she took out the sketch book from the drawer and turned to the page with the portrait of the man in ck. She Looked at it carefully for a while before going back to work. She and Pierre didn¡¯t leave for Samsara Bar until it was almost time to get off work. Pierre sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Lucinda sat in the back. The drive was quiet. From time to time, he would nce at her from the r earview mirror. She noticed this. ¡°Is there something you wanna say?¡± she asked bluntly. Pierre hesitated for a moment. ¡°I was sent to kill you. Your men have always been suspicious of me even though now I am working for you. Why do you of all people trust me in the first ce? You even take only me as your bodyguard tonight. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll try something?¡± Lucinda smiled at him sweetly. ¡°As you said, you work for me now, so of course I trust you. Besides, I know martial arts. Beating you would be a piece of cake. ¡± Pierre couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Chapter 589 He liked that she was so straightforward with him. The tension in the air dissipated, and the two chatted lightheartedly. But then Pierre joked, ¡°What if I¡¯m not alone? What if I have backup out there who¡¯s trying to kill you?¡± Lucinda suddenly fell silent. She looked out the window in a trance. ¡°Would you really do that?¡± she whispered. Before he could answer, they had already arrived at the bar. Lucinda came to her senses and told him to stay hidden and to onlye out if she was in danger. After that, she went inside the bar alone. She was wearing an elegant ck velvet top and white tulle skirt tonight. As soon as she stepped foot inside the bar, she looked a little out of ce. But she didn¡¯t give a damn. Without dilly-dallying, she headed straight to the private room Kyson had booked. In the corridor on the way to the private room, a tall man with sunsses brushed past her. She suddenly stopped in her tracks and her expression became serious. Just now, she nced at him casually and spotted a ck mole on his temple, which struck her as familiar. ¡°Sir?¡± she asked. Lucinda looked at the man with bright eyes. He stopped and turned around slowly. Though he was wearing the sunsses, she could see his prominent nose. He looked quite handsome, burly, and tall-it seemed that he was around 6. 3 feet tall. Confused, he asked calmly, ¡°You talking to me?¡± Lucinda approached him and said, ¡°Yes, sir. Do you know how to get to VIP Room 69?¡± The man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce either. Ask the staff instead. ¡± ¡°Judging from your ent, it seems that you¡¯re not a local. Are you here on vacation?¡± Lucinda spoke softly, her eyes fixed on him.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He looked into her beautiful eyes, but remained unfazed. ¡°Miss, if you¡¯re lost, talk to the staff here. If you just want to chat, then I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Chapter 590 Only then did her face turn cold. When she opened the door of the private room, it was very quiet inside. Only Kyson was present, tasting the red wine alone. ¡°Did you lie about meeting an old friend just to lure me here?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lucinda asked sourly. Hearing this, he poured her a ss of wine and smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that kind of person? I wasn¡¯t lying. An old friend is really going to join us, she just hasn¡¯t arrived yet. We can drink and catch up while waiting. ¡± He slid the full ss of wine in front of her. Lucinda sat down, but she didn¡¯t take the ss. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to drink it, Kyson smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave town. You won¡¯t refuse me, will you?¡± After saying that, he downed his ss of wine first, Looking a bit mncholic. His blue eyes had lost their usual vigor, but it seemed that he was not reconciled. He filled another ss of wine for himself and raised it to Lucinda. She raised her ss, gracefully swirled its dark red liquid contents, and sniffed it. ¡®s BunnyBookery She asked tentatively, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You¡¯re not the kind of man who would y dirty, right?¡± Suddenly, Kyson¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°You think I put something in your wine?¡± She neither confirmed nor denied it. She just smiled at him sweetly. Kyson suddenly stood up from the sofa, picked up the ss in front of her, and downed it. Lucinda¡¯s eyshes fluttered, her smile disappearing. Irritated by her distrust, he picked up the bottle of wine on the table and gulped the rest of its contents down. Some wine spilled from his mouth and slid down his neck, leaving traces of wine stains on his white shirt. After finishing the whole bottle, he threw it against the wall. With a bang, the bottle smashed into shards. ¡°Do you trust me now?¡± Chapter 591 Kyson staggered back and stared at her aggrievedly. As if feeling hot, he wed at his cor and ripped open the first two buttons, exposing his delicate vicle. Coupled with his handsome face, he looked extremely charming. Unfortunately, Lucinda wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate his beauty. She smiled and said in a soft voice, ¡°I was just kidding! I¡¯m sorry, it seems I¡¯ve upset you. Since this is farewell, I¡¯ll certainly have a drink of two. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery While speaking, she opened another bottle of red wine, filled a ss for herself, and elegantly toasted to him. She drank the whole ss of wine without hesitation and then showed him her empty ss. Noticing that she didn¡¯t care about his seductive moves, Kyson¡¯s heart sank. Was it because of Nathaniel that she was no longer interested in other men? He sat back on the sofa dejectedly. However, as if unwilling to give up, he asked, ¡°Lucinda, I really¡­ Can¡¯t I win you back?¡± ¡°No, ¡° Lucinda answered indifferently without missing a beat. He lowered his head dejectedly. Lucinda couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face, but she could tangibly feel his frustration and disappointment. She knew she couldn¡¯t say anything tofort him, nor could she give him false hope. The atmosphere in the private room was depressing. Just then, the door gently swung open. A slender figure in high heels strode in.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucinda looked towards the door. When she saw the woman, her jaw went ck. Uncertainly, Lucinda tried to recall and asked, ¡°Are you Sally?¡± Happily stepping forward, Sally Shaw held Lucinda¡¯s arm, pleased to see that she still remembered her. ¡°Lucinda, you look beautiful,¡± Sally eximed. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years. Have you missed me? Kyson mentioned you were in Forden, and I couldn¡¯t wait to catch up and spend time with you. ¡± Being the seventh child of the Shaw family and Kyson¡¯s half-sister, Sally was the youngest daughter of the family. She was three years younger than Lucinda and they had been friends since childhood. Although sweet and innocent, Sally could also be a spoiled brat sometimes. Teasing with a smile, Lucinda remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, but you¡¯re still as clingy as ever. ¡± Sally grabbed Lucinda¡¯s arm and shook it. Chapter 592 ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t make fun of me. I¡¯m doing this because I like you. It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe on this trip, so you have to spend time with me. ¡± Spending time with this spoiled princess? Didn¡¯t it mean asking for trouble? ¡°Lucinda, I just received an emergency notice from the Secret Investigation Department this morning,¡± Kyson exined. ¡°Sally came herest night without telling me in advance, and I will have to leave Forden tomorrow morning. Can you please take care of her for a while?¡± Frowning, Lucinda listened to Kyson¡¯s request. Just as she was about to refuse, Sally began to act like a spoiled brat that she was. ¡°Lucinda, I haven¡¯t even been to your house in Forden yet. Please let me stay for the next two weeks. I promise not to cause you any trouble. ¡± Lucinda felt Like two weeks with Sally would drive her crazy, so she responded, ¡°Three days, that¡¯s it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sally puckered her Lips. The sound of music from the dance floor outside could be faintly heard. Once they had settled into their temporary residence, Sally eagerly invited Lucinda, ¡°Lucinda, will youe with me to the dance floor outside and dance? My parents were always so strict with me back home. This is my first time in a bar. ¡± The dance floor outside? Thoughts of the man in the suit she had encountered earlier in the corridor made Lucinda suspicious. She subconsciously nced at Kyson. Kyson was busy pouring himself a ss of wine. His profile was delicate and his eyes were deep, without any unnecessary expression. Sally continued to act like a spoiled child with an innocent and charming expression. Her eyes looked honest. When Lucinda didn¡¯t immediately answer, Sally pleaded, ¡°Please, you¡¯re the best. Juste dance with me for a little bit. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t resist Sally¡¯s persistence and eventually gave in. Lucinda yfully pinched Sally¡¯s cheek. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± In the Bay Vi. Nathaniel was in the kitchen preparing dinner. Sonny was in the living room using hisptop to investigate information about Pierre. Meanwhile, Lonnie, Abel and, the other bodyguards were still ying cards in the backyard. Chapter 593 ¡°Boss,e here and take a look at this,¡± Sonny called out in a serious tone. Nathaniel walked out of the kitchen to see what was going on. Sonny turned theptop around and showed Nathaniel the screen. ¡°Boss, I checked the surveince video and saw Pierre at the Roberts Group today. I remember him from the day of the ident on Crane Bridge when he was one of the men who were sent to kill Miss Ross. Afterward, Mr. Simmons took him away. ¡± After a pause, Sonny continued, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any information about this man anywhere. I suppose he¡¯s a killer trained by the ck market. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sonny noticed a growing seriousness in Nathaniel¡¯s expression. Despite being aware of Pierre¡¯s dangerous past, Lucinda chose to keep him by her side. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she was thinking. While they were lost in thought, Rickey returned. Hearing noiseing from the backyard, he went over to have a look. Nathaniel saw Rickey and then swiftly opened the door, only to find Rickey alone. Nathaniel¡¯s gut feeling was confirmed, and he asked Rickey in a low voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Lucinda?¡± ¡°She is having a small gathering at the Samsara Bar tonight. She said she didn¡¯t need both of her bodyguards, so she drove me back,¡± Rickey replied with a despondent tone. At the mention of the party, Nathaniel¡¯s anxiety increased. Nathaniel furrowed his brows. Did Rickey¡¯s return imply that Lucinda had only taken Pierre with her? As Nathaniel came to a realization, he quickly made his way to the backyard and ushered out the group of people who had gathered to y cards. Inside the Samsara Bar. The dance floor was lit up with dazzling, colorful lights. Gracefully leaning against a pir, Lucinda watched Sally dance joyously to the music. Lucinda wasn¡¯t a fan of noisy environments like this, so she preferred to stay on the sidelines and observe. Now and then, she would p her hands in encouragement for Sally. Between dances, Lucinda surveyed the people around the dance floor. Kyson was propped up against the railing at the entrance of the private room on the second floor. Lucinda couldn¡¯t see his face clearly because they were too far apart, and the shing Lights were centered on the dance floor. Nheless, she noticed that he was surveying the situation. While Lucinda was Looking away, Pierre suddenly appeared by her side, without a sound. With a grave expression, Pierre approached her and whispered, ¡°Something¡¯s amiss. You need to be careful. ¡± Chapter 594 Calmly nodding, Lucinda asked, ¡°Before I entered the room did you happen to see the man who resembled the one you described?¡± Pierre nodded truthfully and said, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Was that him?¡± Lucinda inquired. After thinking for a moment, Pierre shook his head cautiously. ¡°Although I¡¯m not entirely certain, the atmosphere in the bar tonight is very tense. You only brought me along, so you must be very careful. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a handsome man with a slightly flushed face approached Lucinda. Lucinda nced at him and noticed that he was an attractive, mild-mannered man. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked. The man seemed hesitant as if he had gathered up all his courage to speak. He gestured towards a group of men and women in the opposite booth, his eyes pleading. ¡°Miss¡­ I lost a bet, and they asked me to hit on you. Only if you ept my drink can I pass. Could you please help me?¡± Lucinda gazed at him without uttering a word. Though she wore a smile, her eyes betrayed a coldness within. Undeterred by herck of a positive answer, the man took the empty ss from the waiter and poured Lucinda a ss of wine. ¡°May 1?¡± the man asked politely. Lucinda didn¡¯t take it, neither did she say anything to refuse the man. Beside her, Pierre whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t drink wine from strangers in a bar. ¡± The man lowered his head shyly and continued, ¡°I saw you in the crowd just now. Your beauty is different from all the girls here. You won¡¯t refuse to help me, right?¡± Pierre continued to whisper, ¡°No, please don¡¯t take it. ¡± Lucinda shed a charming smile and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said. Surprised by her change of heart, the man handed her the red wine. As Lucinda reached for the ss, Pierre¡¯s expression grew more concerned. The ss was blocked away by a slender hand as soon as she touched fit Lucinda nced over and noticed a man with anger boiling in his eyes, staring at the person who had given her the wine.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you think you deserve her cooperation when she even refused to drink the wine I gave her?¡± Chapter 595 What was Nathaniel doing here? And the matter he mentioned happened so long ago. Yet he remembered it so clearly¡­ She cast him a sidelong nce. He wasn¡¯t alone. Behind him stood Sonny, Abel, Rickey, Leon, and Conor.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She looked up at the second floor subconsciously. Kyson was still leaning against the handrail, looking down. Although she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly from this far, she could sense that he was looking straight at her. Nathaniel had just scolded the man who proposed the toast. The man looked at Lucinda innocently and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just wanted to propose a toast to you, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t know why this man insulted me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡± Smiling sweetly, she reached out to pluck the ss of red wine from Nathaniel¡¯s hand. But Nathaniel refused to give it to her, and his face was full of displeasure. She coaxed him in a gentle tone, saying, ¡°Give it to me now. I¡¯ll drink it when you propose a toast to me next time. ¡± Nathaniel raised his eyebrow in surprise. Her words seemed to have a magical effect, because he suddenly felt better. Lucinda took the ss, swirled the red wine elegantly, and lifted it to her lips. When the man saw that she was about to drink it, his eyes shed with excitement. However, before the wine even touched Lucinda¡¯s pink lips, she stopped in her tracks and put the ss down. She smiled at the man yfully and said, ¡°You want me to drink it, right?¡± Hearing this, the man was stunned, but he still nodded expectantly. The next second, Lucinda¡¯s smile vanished and her eyes turned cold. She poured the contents of the ss on the man¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°You know what¡¯s in this wine. You should taste it yourself!¡± She failed to notice at first, but just now, this man said that he hade with friends. When Nathaniel showed up and stopped him, the friends he mentioned didn¡¯t say anything, and this man was also too keen on getting her to drink the wine. Red wine dripped from the man¡¯s angry face. ¡°You could¡¯ve just chosen not to drink it! Why¡¯d you have to pour it all over me?¡± He wiped his face, lowered his head, and reached for a handkerchief in his suit pocket. Chapter 596 Nathaniel was observing his every movement. He saw that the man¡¯s eyes shed when he reached for the handkerchief, which wasn¡¯t a good sign. The next second, the man took out a small ss vial from his pocket and tried to pour it on Lucinda¡¯s face. ¡°Watch out!¡± Without thinking, Nathaniel leaped into action. He grabbed her in his arms, and the whole bottle of liquid was poured onto the back of his suit. Soon, pungent smoke arose. ¡®s BunnyBookery Then came a burning sensation. It hurt so much that Nathaniel contorted in pain and his face turned pale. Still, he held onto Lucinda tightly. ¡°It¡¯s sulfuric acid!¡± Abel shouted in horror. Hearing this, the people who were on the dance floor screamed and ran away in all directions.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chaos ensued. The man who had just thrown the vial of sulfuric acid also tried to run away. Furious, Lucinda roared, ¡°How dare he use such a dirty trick? Leon, Conor, get him! Don¡¯t let him get away!¡± After that, she focused on Nathaniel and quickly took off his suit jacket and shirt. Nathaniel had just caught a coldst night, so he was already weak to begin with. In the afternoon, he took some medicines and then did chores, exhausting all of his strength. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t stand steadily. He rested his chin on Lucinda¡¯s shoulder and gently held her waist for support. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead. Gritting her teeth, Lucinda tossed his burning clothes away. Fortunately, most of the sulfuric acid ended up on his clothes, leaving only a palm-sized burn on his back. But still¡­ It hurt so much! Nathaniel felt lucky that he was the one who got hurt. If it was Lucinda who got the brunt of it, he never would¡¯ve forgiven himself. In great pain, he struggled to raise his head, his eyshes trembling. At such a close proximity, he could smell Lucinda¡¯s pleasant, sweet scent, which helped to keep him awake. Out of the corner of her eye, he suddenly noticed that Pierre, who had been standing behind Lucinda earlier, had disappeared. Realizing this, he gave Sonny a meaningful look. Sonny immediately understood what he meant and left quietly to look for Pierre. In the middle of the dance floor, Sally nearly fell down because of the stampede. She wove past the crowd and hurried back to look for Lucinda, but as soon as she got close, she saw the horrific bloody wound on Nathaniel¡¯s back. She was so frightened that all the color drained from her face. Chapter 597 ¡°Lucinda, what on earth is going on? How¡¯d he get hurt?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t have time to exin. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous here. I can¡¯t look after you. Go to your brother first. ¡± After saying that, she asked Abel to start the car and Rickey to carry Nathaniel on his back. But when Rickey walked over, Nathaniel refused. Nathaniel might¡¯ve been weak, but he was also incredibly stubborn. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lucinda, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to go out shirtless. ¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lucinda understood what he meant. She turned around and took off Rickey¡¯s suit and shirt without hesitation. She wiped off the remaining sulfuric acid and blood on his back with the shirt and then wrapped him carefully with the suit jacket. Feeling the cold wind on his bare skin, Rickey felt a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t snapped out of it and go to carry Nathaniel on his back until Lucinda barked at him. It didn¡¯t take long for Leon and Conor to catch the man. Before he could even rush out of the bar, the two men had caught and subdued him. When Lucinda was about to get in the car, she thought about the man responsible for all of this. Then she looked at Nathaniel, who was unconscious in the back seat of the car, and hesitated. In the end, she decided against getting in the car. Instead, she ordered Abel and Rickey, ¡°Go to the nearest hospital and have his wound treated. ¡± Abel asked worriedly, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow. ¡± She mmed the door shut, her eyes filled with murderous intent. After going back inside Samsara Bar, she went to the front desk and threw a ck card on the counter. ¡°Clear everyone out. I want to rent the whole ce for the night. I¡¯ll pay for everything. ¡± The receptionist was shocked by the ferocity in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. When she saw the ck card on the counter, she broke out in cold sweat. She had only ever seen ck cards on TV. She quickly called the boss to report the situation. The boss agreed to Lucinda¡¯s request without hesitation. The man who was captured by Leon and Conor was forced to kneel on the dance floor, struggling and shouting profanities. Lucinda walked over, picked up an empty wine bottle, and smashed it against the edge of the table. The bottle broke with a sharp sound. The man, who had been shouting a second ago, fell silent when he saw her approaching him with the broken bottle. Chapter 598 at¡¯re you going to do? Don¡¯te any closer! You¡­ Ah!¡± The man shrieked in pain. Lucinda had shed the man¡¯s face with the broken bottle¡¯s jagged edges and blood sttered out. His face was ruined and it hurt Like hell. Lucinda¡¯s eyes were cold and cruel. She pressed the tip of the broken bottle against the man¡¯s neck and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who sent you?¡± It was impossible for a man to bring sulfuric acid to a bar on a whim. It had to be premeditated. Gritting his teeth, the man remained silent. Lucinda expressionlessly nced at his right arm and asked, ¡°You threw the sulfuric acid with your right hand, am I right?¡± Leon and Conor understood where she was going with this. They pressed the man on the ground, stepped hard on his face with their leather shoes, and forcefully stretched his right arm out. Lucinda slowly crouched down and mercilessly stabbed the broken bottle into the man¡¯s right hand. The man screamed in pain once more. The staff of the bar shivered in fear at such a horrific sight. Lucinda said in a cold voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spill the beans right away. We have plenty of time.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And I happen to know plenty of ways to torture someone until they break. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she dug the broken bottle into his hand further and even twisted it. ¡°ARE¡± The man was in so much pain that he nearly passed out on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ll stab your left hand, your right foot, and then I¡¯ll finish off with your left foot. How¡¯s that sound?¡± Leon and Conor dutifully pulled out the man¡¯s left hand and pressed it against the ground. However, just as Lucinda was about to stab the man¡¯s left hand with the broken bottle, her wrist was grabbed from behind. Lucinda spun around, seething with anger. It was Kyson who halted her. He narrowed his eyes and spoke solemnly. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. As I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take him back to the police station for questioning. ¡± ¡°He attempted to harm me with sulfuric acid, so I defended myself. Don¡¯t I have the right to do so?¡± Chapter 599 She tried to swat his hand away, but Kyson grasped her wrist tightly and said gravely, ¡°He harmed others, and he must face the consequences. However, if you harm him, you¡¯ll have to suffer the same fate. Keep it in mind, this is a bar. Even if you drive away all the customers, there¡¯s still a group of staff observing you, all of whom are witnesses. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback and then sneered. ¡°But I¡¯ve already started it. What are you going to do about it?¡± He was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°I can pretend not to have seen it and clean up the mess for you, but you can¡¯t assault him again. Nathaniel is only your servant now, and your ything. You don¡¯t have to make things nasty because of him. ¡± His words stunned her. ¡°If Nathaniel hadn¡¯t intervened, I would have been disfigured. How could you say that?¡± Kyson was at a loss for words. She shrugged off his grasp and stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re such a stranger to me now. ¡± After hearing her words, his body trembled slightly and he looked hurt. He took a step back in silence and didn¡¯t impede her. With no opposition, she sneered and crouched before the man once again. ¡°Let¡¯s resume. ¡± ¡°No¡­ please, no¡­¡± Disregarding his pleas, Lucinda lifted the bottle and aimed it at the back of the man¡¯s left hand once more. ¡°Stop!¡± As she was about to stabbed his hand, another person interrupted her. It was Amon, who led a group of police officers to rush to the scene as quickly as possible. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re here too. ¡± Amon entered and greeted Kyson. Observing Kyson¡¯s expressionless face, he took the bottle from Lucinda¡¯s hand. He hissed slightly as he observed the pitiful state of the man on the floor. ¡°Such a heartless woman!¡± he murmured under his breath. He scrutinized Kyson standing beside him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As Kyson didn¡¯t seem to want to get involved, Amon said, ¡°Miss Ross, we¡¯ve received reports of a brawl in the bar. Pleasee with us. ¡± Lucinda smiled and spoke softly. Chapter 600 ¡°He intended to ssh sulfuric acid on me and harm my partner. I was just defending myself and identally hurt him badly. ¡± Amon looked at the man¡¯s face, which wascerated by her using the ss bottle, and unconsciously swallowed. ¡°identally?¡± He then spoke seriously. ¡°Miss Ross, you can exin itter. Right now, you muste with us. ¡± Lucinda blinked innocently. ¡°I canply with the investigation and interrogation, but how long will it take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends on whether you have done anything illegal or not,¡± Amon answered while putting the handcuffs on her. Leon and Conor respectively were handcuffed by the other policemen who stepped forward. ¡°She is going to be taken away. You can¡¯t just sit there and do nothing, Kyson!¡± Hearing the noise, Sally ran out and grabbed Kyson¡¯s arm. ¡°Kyson!¡± He didn¡¯t say a word but just stared at Lucinda. Seeing that she was unable to make Kyson move, Sally wanted to rush over and stop Amon from taking Lucinda away. However, Kyson¡¯s subordinates stopped her from doing that. Nathaniel didn¡¯t regain consciousness until several hourster, having fainted due to his weakened state. The doctor was distressed at seeing Nathaniel¡¯s weakened state and bandaged the wound on his back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In addition to administering anti- inmmatory medication, the doctor also gave Nathaniel a nutrient solution injection. It was alreadyte at night when Nathaniel woke up from bed. Abel and Rickey had fallen asleep on the make-shift beds beside him. Nathaniel scanned the room, but the sight of Lucinda, the person who could make him feel at ease, was nowhere to be found. Panic set in, and he shook Abel awake. ¡°Where is Lucinda?¡± Nathaniel demanded urgently. Abel, still groggy, yawned and replied, ¡°She stayed to clean up the mess at the bar. I assume she¡¯s returned to the vi to rest after that. ¡± Frowning, Nathaniel¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke. ¡°She¡­ didn¡¯te to check on me?¡± ¡°No,¡± Abel responded, ¡°she asked Rickey and me to take you to the hospital. ¡± The light in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes dimmed, and his heart ached at the thought of Lucinda not being there for him. Chapter 601 The pain was worse than the feeling of sulfuric acid eating away at his back. Concerned about Nathaniel¡¯s pale face, Abel tried tofort him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Roberts. It¡¯ste, and Miss Ross must be exhausted from everything that¡¯s happened. She¡¯ll probablye to see you in the morning. ¡± Nathaniel remained silent,pressing his thin, pale lips into a straight line. He turned over and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. He was certain that Lucinda would not show up tonight or even tomorrow. It was a sleepless night for him, consumed by worry and anxiety. At the Forden police station. The police officers had witnessed Lucinda injuring someone and it was alreadyte, so they had to detain her until an official investigation could be conducted the following morning.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Consequently, she spent the night at the police station. Kyson revealed Lucinda¡¯s true identity to Amon, and it terrified him. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± She was the daughter of the head of the Simmons family, the wealthiest family in Stastle, and Graham¡¯s precious sister. Amon had almost imprisoned such an influential figurest time! The thought sent shivers down his spine. As the investigation was still ongoing, he arranged avish single room for Lucinda, as well as rooms for Leon and Conor. It was nowte autumn and the cell was rundown,cking even basic amenities like bed sheets, quilt covers, chairs, or a washing area. The prisoners had to ask for permission to use the bathroom. The floor was damp and some prisoners resorted to squatting down to sleep at night. However, the room for Lucinda was different. It had a bed, carpet, sheets, quilt covers to prevent her from catching a cold, and there was even aputer. Although theputer was restricted to the internalwork of the police station, it served as a way to pass the time and y games when she couldn¡¯t sleep. From time to time, a police officer woulde in and asked if she was hungry, and they would get something for her from a nearby five-star restaurant if she was. The only downside was that her phone had been confiscated under the rules. Lying on the cot, Lucinda was bored and began to reflect on the events of the day. At the bar earlier, she had noticed that Pierre was missing, but Nathaniel had assured her that Sonny was looking for him, so she hadn¡¯t worried too much. However, the events of tonight were too strange to ignore. She remembered encountering a man in the corridor who matched Pierre¡¯s description. If he was the same person who had tried to kill her, why had he only used sulfuric acid? Did Nathaniel and his men interrupt their n? Chapter 602 What would they do next? She pondered for a while before falling asleep unknowingly. The following morning arrived. Upon awakening, Nathaniel realized that he was the only one in the ward. It was too quiet. As expected, Lucinda did not show up. He felt a pang of bitterness in his heart as he removed the needle from his hand and got out of bed. When he opened the door, he saw Abel answering a phone call in the corner of the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s that you said? She is in the police station? Wasn¡¯t Mr. Shaw therest night?! How could he just stand by and watch her being taken away¡­ Okay, I understand. I won¡¯t inform Mr. Roberts about this. ¡± Before he could end the call, someone suddenly snatched his phone away. Frowning, Nathaniel red at Abel.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucinda was in detentionst night?¡± Abel¡¯s eyes went as wide as saucers. Leon had just asked the police to call him, requesting specifically that Nathaniel be kept in the dark about this. But it turned out he had heard it all! ¡°Mr. Roberts, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be okay. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯ll be released by noon. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened. How could he rx, knowing that Lucinda had spent the night in police station? She must have suffered a lot. Nathaniel turned around and was about to go find her, but Abel stopped him. ¡°Mr. Roberts, you can¡¯t just leave. The doctor said that whatever burnt you isn¡¯t sulfuric acid. They need to test the substance first, and you have to stay under observation!¡± But Nathaniel turned a deaf ear to his warnings. After taking a few steps forward, he suddenly stopped and coughed violently. He covered his mouth while he coughed. The next second, he saw that his fist was stained with bright red blood, and his originally pale lips were also stained red. At the sight of the blood, Abel was worried sick. He then dragged Nathaniel back inside the ward and then turned around to look for the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nathaniel said hoarsely. ¡°You just spat out blood! I have to ask the doctor to check on you. ¡± Chapter 603 ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. I bit my tongue, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t make a fuss about it, and don¡¯t tell Lucinda about this. She already has too much on her te,¡± Nathaniel reiterated. ¡°What? You seriously just bit your tongue?¡± Abel asked in disbelief. Seeing that Abel didn¡¯t believe him, Nathaniel changed tactics. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Can you get me some chicken soup?¡± ¡°The hospital canteen should have that. I¡¯ll ask the nurse to bring some here. ¡± Abel was about to press the button by the head of the bed, but Nathaniel stopped him quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat hospital food. I want you to buy it for me in Doug Hotel. Thanks. ¡± ¡°Doug Hotel?¡± Abel was a little hesitant. Rickey had gone to help Lucinda. If he left as well, there would be no one tending to Nathaniel. Noticing his concern, Nathaniel showed a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I know Cyrus and Graham will help Lucinda and I¡¯ll stay here. ¡± ¡°Okay, fine. ¡± Abel caved. ¡®s BunnyBookery Then Nathaniel ordered him to buy a few more dishes-all of which had to be made fresh. Abel didn¡¯t doubt Nathaniel, but he was still a little worried. Before going out, he reminded Nathaniel not to go anywhere. Nathaniel nodded calmly, but his tightly clenched fists and the blue veins standing out on his arms betrayed his true emotions. The second Abel left, he rushed into the VIP ward¡¯s small washroom and vomited a mouthful of blood. A wave of dizziness made him lose his bnce, and he had to lean on the wall for support. The sulfuric acid should¡¯ve just burnt his skin, It shouldn¡¯t have had any effect on his internal organs. Wincing, he took off his shirt and gingerly removed the bandages on his back. From his reflection in the mirror, he took a closer look on the wound on his back. It was still bright red and grotesque even though it had already been treated with medicine, and there were signs of continued festering.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nathaniel¡¯s expression darkened. This wasn¡¯t ordinary sulfuric acid. This was¡­ Nathaniel wiped the blood from his pale lips and put his shirt back on again. Then he sent a message to Sonny. Chapter 604 Fifteen minutester, Sonny rushed inside the ward. He found Nathaniel sitting on the edge of the bed with tightly pursed lips, as though he was trying to endure the pain. Sonny hurriedly went up to help him, but unexpectedly found that Nathaniel¡¯s skin was so cold to the touch. ¡°Sir, you look terrible,¡± he said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± But the cold grimace on Nathaniel¡¯s face gave him away. He grunted, ¡°Where¡¯s Pierre?¡± ¡°When I found him, he imed that he had seen the man who had instigated him to take out Miss Lucinda, but he wasn¡¯t able to catch up with that man. I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove his involvement in this, so I let him go back to the Bay Vi first. He¡¯ll report to Miss Lucinda himself. ¡± After swallowing hard, Nathaniel said, ¡°Keep an eye on Pierre.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If anything unusual happens, tell me. And in the name of the NSB, ask the police to release Lucinda. If she wants to interrogate the man who tried to hurt herst night, ask them to cooperate with her. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Nathaniel looked like he wanted to say something more, but his body started to tremble violently. Sonny instantly realized that something was terribly wrong. ¡°Sir, the sulfuric acid should only have corroded your flesh. How could you be so weak?¡± Nathaniel gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. Frowning, Sonny approached him, intending to lift his shirt to check on the wound. Nathaniel snapped, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. You¡¯re crossing the line!¡± ¡°Sir, let me have a look at your wound. If you want to punish meter, then do it. I can¡¯t rest easy until I see your wound with my own eyes!¡± Seeing the fierce determination in Sonny¡¯s face, Nathaniel then sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not sulfuric acid. I think it¡¯s S404. ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Suddenly, all the color drained from Sonny¡¯s face. $404 was a newly developed biochemical weapon in the War Lab. It not only burned through skin, but also affected the victim¡¯s internal organs, causing them to shut down. However, the technology was not mature enough, and there was no way to cure it at present, so the damage it caused on the human body was irreversible. Sonny¡¯s eyes turned red. He couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. ¡°Howe¡­ How could this be? It¡¯s banned from the market, and there are only a dozen samples in the military. No one can just¡ª¡± He suddenly stopped, and he realized something. He looked at Nathaniel in shock. Chapter 605 ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel answered grimly. ¡°Kyson¡¯s leaving in three days. I don¡¯t care what kind of method you have to use. Just keep him in Forden. And investigate the Secret Investigation Department to see if anyone took $404. No S404 samples should be missing from the medicine library¡­¡± He suddenly covered his mouth and coughed violently, his body shaking with every cough. Sonny patted his back to help him clear his airway. Nathaniel stopped coughing after a while and continued, ¡°The second you spot an anomaly, I don¡¯t care whether it has anything to do with Kyson in person or not-I will start with him, the chief of Secret Investigation Department. ¡± This incident was too strange. Whether the S404 was supposed to kill Lucinda or him, there would be many people involved in it. ¡°Got it, sir. ¡± Sonny nodded respectfully. However, he was more worried about Nathaniel¡¯s health than these seemingly trivial things. ¡°Sir, what if we go back to the base now? Maybe the doctors can develop a treatment for you. At the very least, they can relieve the pain. And you can also detoxify your body of the 023. ¡± Without hesitation, Nathaniel shook his head firmly. ¡°No need. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t beat him. As long as he still wanted to stay with her, he had to act weak before her. If his secret was discovered by her, she¡¯d push him away again. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get her to see him differently, and he couldn¡¯t just give up now lest his previous efforts go to waste. Sonny ran his fingers through his hair in exasperation. How could Nathaniel be so f@cking stubborn?! ¡°Is pursuing a woman really more important than your life? Who knows what damage the S404 will do to your body? At present, there¡¯s no cure. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die before you can even get back with her?¡± As soon as Sonny finished speaking, Nathaniel shot him a cold, angry Look. Sonny knew that he definitely crossed the line now, so he pped himself on the face twice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I got so worked up. But I didn¡¯t mean to say what I said. ¡± He had pped himself so hard that he busted his Lip, blood seeping out from the corner of his mouth. Despite his apology, he still looked reluctant.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathaniel shook his head wryly. He didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him. ¡°I¡¯ll go back, but I have to deal with Lucinda¡¯s matter first. Tell Lonnie to go back and ask if there¡¯s anything that can temporarily restrain the effect of the S404. In addition, look for ointment that¡¯ll heal the scars. ¡± Chapter 606 ¡°Why on earth are you still worried about the scars? Are your looks really that important when your life¡¯s on the line?!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. He growled, ¡°How dare you scold me again?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t hesitate. He pped himself again, causing his cheek to swell up grotesquely. Nathaniel looked at Sonny darkly. Thinking that his boss wasn¡¯t satisfied, Sonny was about to p himself again, but Nathaniel finally said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± Sonny nodded, rubbing his swollen cheek. His boss was such a ruthless idiot! Now that Nathaniel solely focused on his pursuit of Lucinda, he didn¡¯t take Sonny, a man who had gone through thick and thin with him, seriously. Not knowing what was on Sonny¡¯s mind, Nathaniel was expressionless. He felt exhausted. Talking to Sonny had taken up thest of his strength, so he needed to lie back on the bed. He wanted to treat the scars because he found that Lucinda seemed to be into manly figures, especially their abs and back muscles. If there were scars on his back, he would lose an advantage in pursuing her. After Sonny helped him lie down, a hush fell over the ward. Sonny stood there quietly, rubbing his swollen face. Nathaniely on his side and soon fell asleep despite the searing pain. It wasn¡¯t until Abel returned that the silence was broken.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Abel was a little surprised to see Sonny in the ward. He put the food on the table and asked, ¡°Sonny, when did you show up?¡± Sonny nced at him wordlessly. When Abel approached, his eyes went as wide as saucers. He was shocked when he saw Sonny¡¯s face up close. ¡°What the heck happened to your face? I wasn¡¯t gone for that long! Who beat you?¡± As he spoke, Abel nced at the unconscious Nathaniel in disbelief. Nathaniel was terribly weak right now. It was impossible for him to beat Sonny like this. Holding back his anger, Sonny took a tissue from the bedside table and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He said crossly, ¡°No one. I just pped myself!¡± Chapter 607 Abel¡¯s eyebrows shot up in confusion and bewilderment. Why would Sonny beat himself up? It just didn¡¯t make sense. Feeling afraid, Abel tried to make his presence as small as possible and proceeded to set up the food for Nathaniel. Soon, Nathaniel woke up and nced at Sonny. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Do you have nothing better to do?¡± Sonny snapped to his senses instantly. ¡°Oh, right.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I¡¯m leaving now. Have a good rest, Mr. Roberts. Abel, please take good care of him. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Abel answered. Half an hourter, Amon, an officer at the police station, went to the deluxe single room to personally escort Lucinda out. ¡°You may go now. ¡± Looking at his ingratiating smile, Lucinda pursed her lips. ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t need to give a statement?¡± Amon chuckled. ¡°Yes. Upon investigating, I¡¯ve found that you did it in self-defense. Although your means of self-defense are a little extreme, the victim will drop the charges. You just need to give him some money aspensation. ¡± Earlier this morning, Amon received two shocking calls-one from the National Security Bureau and one from Graham Simmons, both requesting Lucinda¡¯s release. He was once again baffled by Lucinda¡¯s background. Lucinda was already expecting such a result, so Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything and walked out of the room leisurely. Following behind her, Amon suddenly thought of something and quickly added, ¡°By the way, the National Security Bureau told us to help if you want to interrogate Carmelo-that is, Carmelo Frazier, the man who tried to hurt youst night. ¡± Lucinda stopped in her tracks and frowned. ¡°The National Security Bureau?¡± Amon nodded. ¡°Yes. I was surprised when I found out that the two most powerful entities in the country both back you up. Please put in a good word for me in front of them when you have time. ¡± Chapter 608 She was certain that she didn¡¯t know anyone who worked in the National Security Bureau, so why would they help her? But since she had the privilege to interrogate the man, she wouldn¡¯t let it go to waste. ¡°Carmelo Frazier, you say? Where is he now? Take me to him. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Right this way please. ¡± Amon led her to the innermost room in the police station. While walking, she asked Amon in a seemingly casual fashion, ¡°Who¡¯s the current boss of the National Security Bureau? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him? Is he low-key?¡± Amon replied respectfully, ¡°If even someone as important as you doesn¡¯t know, then I surely don¡¯t. Their boss has never shown up in public, and there¡¯s no information on him anywhere. All his orders are executed by his subordinates. ¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that his face is terribly grotesque, so he wears a mask whenever hees out. As for his identity, it¡¯s even more mysterious. But I guess that such a big shot must be a member of a big family in Stastle!¡± Lucinda fell into deep thought and pondered over his words. The two chatted until they made it to the room where Carmelo was being held. Amon then ordered the policeman to open the door. Carmelo was also put into solitary confinement because he was to be interrogated the following day. When the door was opened, they found Carmelo curled up in the corner, with his back to the door. He looked like he was asleep. ¡°Carmelo, get up!¡± One of the policemen stepped forward to lightly kick his leg a few times. But there was no response. Lucinda instantly knew that something was wrong.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Just as she was about to enter the room to check, she heard the policeman shout in horror, ¡°Sir, he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°What?! How? Weren¡¯t his wounds treatedst night?¡± Amon rushed over to Carmelo¡¯s body to investigate. ¡°His body is still warm, which means that he just died. There are no obvious injuries, but I do see a small, red mark on his neck. Perhaps he was injected with some fatal drug. Tell the forensics department to prepare for the autopsy!¡± After thinking for a while, he asked seriously, ¡°Who else came to see Carmelo this morning?¡± The policeman answered, ¡°No one¡¯s passed by here aside from other officers. ¡± Standing at the door, Lucinda listened to their conversation carefully and suddenly realized something. Chapter 609 ¡°Block all exits now. No one is allowed to go out!¡± Amon quickly pressed the rm and barked orders, putting the entire police station on lockdown. The rm bells rang loudly, echoing against the concrete halls harshly. Lucinda bit her lower lip and stared at Carmelo¡¯s lifeless corpse. Whoever killed Carmelo struck only after finding out that she would be interrogating him. Was the person provoking her on purpose? Amon inspected all the people inside the station, from officers to outsiders, but found no suspects. Then he checked the surveince footage.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sure enough, in the footage he saw a shocking scene. Amon hurriedly called Lucinda over. In the surveince footage, a man in a in police uniform stood beneath the camera, with his back facing it, slowly extending his hand and making a contemptuous gesture. Then he swaggered out of the police station andpletely vanished from all the cameras. His demeanor was exceedingly arrogant and provocative. Amon reviewed several other surveince videos and discovered that the man had his face obscured by a hat and sunsses, making it difficult to identify him. He could only discern that the man was tall. Not only was this man brazen, but he also seemed familiar with the police station¡¯syout and knew where all the cameras were. Could he have an aplice within the police station? Amon was enraged, but Lucinda found it amusing. This man bore a slight resemnce to the person she had encountered in the Samsara Bar¡¯s hallway the previous night. And he did it intentionally to ridicule her. She had resolved to apprehend this man. Lucinda headed straight to the police station¡¯s gate after checking the surveince footage. Since she had no desire to learn about Carmelo¡¯s autopsy report, she departed from the police station in thepany of Leon and Conor. Rickey was waiting for her outside. Upon spotting Rickey, she suddenly recollected someone who was still hospitalized. ¡°What brings you here? How¡¯s Nathaniel?¡± ¡°Mr. Roberts is doing well. His injury was taken care ofst night and it¡¯s wasn¡¯t that bad. Don¡¯t worry. Abel is with him. Chapter 610 omething to report to you. ¡± Without saying a word, Lucinda made a beeline for the car. Rickey drove the vehicle that day. ¡°Shall we proceed to Bay Vi or visit Mr.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Roberts?¡± ¡°The hospital. ¡± As soon as she replied, she reconsidered and amended her response, ¡°No, return to the vi first. ¡± Abel was present in the hospital, andst night she had observed Nathaniel¡¯s back injury, which didn¡¯t appear to be severe. Furthermore, she had nothing to discuss with him. Nathaniel was likely holding her hand and feigning helplessness now that he was injured. Rickey sped towards the vi. After a few minutes of driving, Lucinda had a change of heart. ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s go to the hospital first. ¡± Nathaniel had gotten injured while trying to protect her the previous night. If she didn¡¯t visit him at all, it would be too ungrateful. Rickey turned the steering wheel and drove back towards the hospital. They soon arrived at the hospital. Nathaniel was still eating. He had no strength in his hands and was not really hungry. To avoid being noticed by Abel, he deliberately ate slowly. Abel sat on another bed ying on his phone without pressuring him. Suddenly, the ward door opened. A pair of beautiful eyes met Nathaniel¡¯s gaze as he raised his head. In front of him, Lucinda¡¯s pretty face appeared suddenly. He watched her approach, feeling as if he had just eaten a piece of candy and his heart was filled with sweetness. With her arrival, he even felt less pain. ¡°Miss. ¡± Abel greeted Lucinda respectfully when he saw her. He quickly fetched a chair and ced it beside Nathaniel¡¯s bed. Chapter 611 The bodyguards then left the ward of their own ord and closed the door behind them. Lucinda walked straight to the chair and sat down. She examined Nathaniel¡¯s expression and frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling better? Why do you still look so pale?¡± Nathaniel gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°I am feeling better. My face is pale because I am weak right now. I¡¯ll be fine by tomorrow. ¡± He reached out for the delicate breakfast that remained untouched on the bedside table and spoke in a soft tone. ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? I ordered an extra breakfast, made by Doug Hotel¡¯s seven-star chef. It¡¯s delicious. Give it a try. ¡± But before he could touch the breakfast, a sudden pain shot from the wound on his back. The pain quickly spread throughout his body. Nathaniel tried his best to suppress the sharp pain without showing any expression on his face. Sweat formed on his forehead and his knuckles trembled slightly. Noticing something was amiss, Lucinda declined, ¡°No, I already had breakfast at the police station. I¡¯m not hungry right now.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t insist. With a calm expression, he withdrew his trembling hand and tucked it under the quilt. Lucinda tentatively asked about the strange incident that happened earlier that morning. ¡°I encountered something very odd this morning. I haven¡¯t given a statement yet, but the police released me on bail, saying it was authorized by the National Security Bureau. ¡± She was observing Nathaniel¡¯s expression with a smile. Nathaniel listened attentively, his brow furrowed in slight surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Continuing the conversation, Lucinda said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that I don¡¯t know anyone from the National Security Bureau. I¡¯m not sure if they helped me with good or bad intentions. ¡± Indifferently, Nathaniel replied, ¡°Maybe the person who helped you is a friend of Cyrus. It¡¯s not surprising. ¡± She stared at him in silence, waiting for more. In the past, he would have been jealous and tried to get her attention when he found out that another man just helped her, but now he was being totally cool with it. She wondered why he had suddenly be so indifferent. Nathaniel asked, ¡°Lucinda, did you rest at all in the police stationst night? Why don¡¯t you go back to the vi and take a nap?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll leave the hospital tomorrow,¡± he added. She wondered why he was trying to send her away on purpose. Chapter 612 His behavior was abnormal. Lucinda couldn¡¯t decipher what was wrong with his cold eyes and calm expression. Nathaniel softly called her name, ¡°Lucinda?¡± Lucinda¡¯s mind snapped back to reality at the sound of Nathaniel¡¯s voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll head back first. Have a good rest,¡± she said. Nathaniel nodded in response, pursing his pale lips. After standing up, Lucinda tidied her dress. Just before leaving, she cautiously reminded Nathaniel, ¡°If you feel ufortable, you should inform the doctor or me immediately. Don¡¯t stubbornly hold on.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathaniel replied. Lucinda turned around and began walking towards the door. As soon as Lucinda turned around, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand and silently vomited a mouthful of blood. Lucinda¡¯s sharp ears caught the subtle sound. Confused, Lucinda paused and turned back. Nathaniely on the bed with his head lowered, his left hand still under the quilt while eating the soup with a spoon in his right hand. His long eyshes trembled slightly, avoiding eye contact with her. Frowning, Lucinda opened the door and walked out. The other bodyguards followed her silently, except for Abel. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Wait for me in the car,¡± Lucinda instructed. ¡°What?¡± Rickey questioned, but Lucinda walked away in the opposite direction. Lucinda secretly went to see Nathaniel¡¯s attending doctor. Upon reaching the doctor¡¯s office, she went straight in, gently knocking on the table, and spoke seriously, ¡°Please show me Nathaniel Roberts¡¯ test reports. ¡± The doctor looked up at her, surprised. The doctor was too stunned to move. After Lucinda confirmed her identity, the doctor checked Nathaniel¡¯s medical records. Chapter 613 ¡°The patient is in almost perfect health. ¡± He printed the test results and handed them to her. She studied them carefully before asking, ¡°And the wound on his back?¡± ¡°A burn caused by sulfuric acid. It will heal if he applies the ointment twice daily. He should avoid getting it wet, but he will be scarred after it heals. That can¡¯t be helped. ¡± Lucinda checked the results again. They showed nothing wrong with Nathaniel¡¯s health. But she still felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Nathaniel had been acting strange today. Despite her suspicion, she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong from the report. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Almost perfect, really? Don¡¯t hide anything from me,¡± she demanded, staring at the doctor. The doctor remained calm. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying. ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. These are the findings from Mr. Roberts¡¯ examination. He is weak from the repeated physical trauma he has endured, but bed rest will solve that. ¡± Had she been reading too much into Nathaniel¡¯s behavior? ¡°If Mr. Roberts asks you whether I saw his test results, keep my visit a secret,¡± Lucinda said. The doctor nodded, but the moment she left his office, he opened a different test report. This one showed obvious abnormalities in Nathaniel¡¯s health. The doctor sighed. He had to lie to Lucinda. Nathaniel had given him a lot of money to do so. Lucinda returned to Bay Vi. As she got out of the car, Pierre hurried toward her. ¡°Miss Simmons, I heard you were taken to the police stationst night. Did they make things difficult for you?¡± Conor punched Pierre, who then groaned and staggered back. The corner of his mouth was bloodied and hot. Conor clenched his fists.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pierre, you rat. Miss Simmons saved you, and you betrayed her. I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Pierre shouted. He looked at Lucinda and pleaded, ¡°Miss Simmons, I didn¡¯t betray you. Please let me exin. If I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t have contacted Rickey. ¡± Lucinda cast him a cold nce. ¡°Come in. I will hear what you have to say. ¡± Chapter 614 Pierre followed her into the Living room. Lucinda settled on the sofa, and he gave his report. ¡°Last night, I spotted the man in ck in the bar. It was the man I told you about. I chased him. I was so anxious not to lose him that I forgot to report it to you. ¡± Lucinda poured a cup of tea and asked indifferently, ¡°So, did you catch up with him?¡± ¡°No,¡± Pierre admitted. ¡°He was too fast, and I couldn¡¯t catch up with him. But I think, with everything that¡¯s happened these past two days, it must have something to do with Mr. Shaw. He invited you to the bar. He may have set it up. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond for a moment. She sipped her tea and thought for a while. ¡°Okay, I see. ¡± She nced at the wound on Pierre¡¯s face. ¡°Conor is hot-tempered. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Does it hurt?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Pierre rubbed his face and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Okay, then you will continue to protect me?¡± ¡°Thank you, I will. ¡± Lucinda nodded. Pierre was about to leave, but she stopped him. ¡°Call Mr. Shaw. If he hasn¡¯t left Forden yet, tell him I¡¯m inviting him to dinner tonight. ¡± Her index finger traced circles along the rim of the teacup. She kept her expression neutral, so no one would know what she was thinking. That evening, they met at the Garden Hotel. Originally, Lucinda had invited Kyson to dinner as her treat, but Kyson was so delighted that she wanted to have dinner with him that he booked the entire floor of the restaurant at the Garden Hotel. Lucinda wore a dark red evening dress, and her makeup was even more enchanting than usual. When she smiled, she looked beautiful and charming. From the moment she entered the restaurant, Kyson¡¯s blue eyes never strayed from Lucinda. He bowed his head slightly and stretched out his hand like a gentleman. ¡°Lucinda, you look radiant. You¡¯re the most beautiful princess in Cadiered. ¡± Lucinda smiled. Chapter 615 After they had sat down, Kyson asked, ¡°Lucinda, why did you suddenly invite me to dinner? Have you thought about my proposal?¡± ¡°Kyson, to be honest, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. When I realized you were leaving Forden, I felt bereft. ¡± Lucinda frowned and put her hand over her heart. Her voice was soft and sweet. Kyson¡¯s throat trembled as he swallowed. ¡°I know you have always had feelings for me. Don¡¯t worry, the matter is almost settled back at the Secret Investigation Department. I should be able to stay in Forden longer. ¡± Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t leave for the time being made Lucinda happy. ¡°That¡¯s great. Sally is in Forden too. You can have a lot of fun before you have to leave. ¡± Kyson smiled. ¡°She may need to y by herself. I want us to be alone. ¡± Lucinda smiled but said nothing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kyson thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that you visited Nathaniel in hospital today. How is he?¡± ¡°Nathaniel?¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile froze. ¡°He acted like a spoiled child, wanting me to reward him just because he saved mest night. I¡¯ve grown tired of him. In truth, he annoys me now. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson was delighted. ¡°Since you are tired of him, it might be time to abandon him. I can keep youpany. ¡± She smiled happily. ¡°Of course. I would love that, but he did get hurt because of me. I can¡¯t just abandon him just right after that. If people found out, they would say that I¡¯m heartless and ungrateful. ¡± Kyson asked, ¡°Then how do you want to deal with him?¡± ¡°When he is discharged from hospital, I¡¯ll let him stay in the vi, at least for the time being. But I won¡¯t allow him free movement in case he causes trouble. When the time is right, I will give him his freedom. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he didn¡¯t argue. Lucinda changed the topic. ¡°Hey, you know what? I discovered something rather frightening today. ¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I went to interrogate Carmelo; the man who threw sulfuric acidst night, but he died ten minutes before I arrived. The person who killed Carmelo provoked me openly in front of the security camera. If he is that brazen, I fear he wille to kill me. ¡± Chapter 616 Kyson¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± She tilted her head and eyed him suspiciously. ¡°You are a member of the military. Everyone at the police station in Forden would have to listen to you. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been busy dealing with the Secret Investigation Department¡¯s affairs during the day, so I didn¡¯t ask about the casest night. I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± Kyson said seriously, stunned. He paused, and then looked at Lucinda apologetically and exined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda. I was angry with youst night, so I didn¡¯t stop Amon from taking you away. You suffered a lot in the police stationst night. But please believe that I will always be sincere with you,¡± Kyson apologized sincerely. Excitedly, he reached out and held Lucinda¡¯s hand. ¡°I believe you, of course,¡± she said. Gracefully stroking her hair, Lucinda withdrew her hand with a smile. ¡°By the way, my money has been invested in Green Group for a long time. I won¡¯t be happy until I get it back. I¡¯ll need your helpter. ¡± ¡°Whatever you want to do, I will help you,¡± Kyson said. Sweetly smiling, Lucinda expressed her gratitude. They engaged in small talk for a while.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The dinnersted until eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Lucinda refused Kyson¡¯s offer to send her back, instead choosing to drive back to the Bay Vi with Rickey and Pierre. As soon as she got in the car, her face turned cold. A heavy, oppressive atmosphere filled the car. Sensing her bad mood, Rickey and Pierre remained silent. Upon arriving at the Bay Vi, Lucinda was surprised to see the living room light on. She only learned of Cyrus¡¯ presence after inquiring with Leon. Upon opening the door, she saw Cyrus¡¯s face twisted in a strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Cyrus?¡± she asked. Cyrus blinked and lowered his voice as he pointed to his phone. Chapter 617 ¡°Graham called you, and when you didn¡¯t answer, he called me. ¡± Lucinda held her breath, feeling her heart racing. Despite her fearlessness, even daring to argue with her father, Lucinda was most afraid of Graham. Sensing Cyrus¡¯ unease, Lucinda feared the worst if Graham were to find her. Her legs trembling, Lucinda spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°Cyrus, please don¡¯t call him now. Just¡­ give me a moment. ¡± ¡°Lucinda Simmons. ¡± Graham¡¯smanding voice suddenly boomed through Cyrus¡¯ phone. ¡°Damn it,¡± Lucinda cursed inwardly. She was at a loss for words. Unbeknownst to her, the phone had remained connected and on speaker. With Graham addressing her by her full name, it was clear he was livid. Unable to avoid the call, Lucinda reluctantly took the phone and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Graham, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be angry¡­¡± ¡°What did you do wrong?¡± Graham demanded.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Graham¡¯s voice was devoid of warmth. Cyrus held his breath, not daring to speak. Lucinda pondered for a moment. Frankly, she wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°I did everything wrong. ¡± ¡°Lucinda Simmons!¡± Graham bellowed. Lucinda was so frightened that she immediately knelt on the ground. ¡°Graham, I know I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you, please forgive me. ¡± Chapter 618 There was silence for a few seconds on the other end of the Line. Suppressing his anger, Graham spoke in a low voice, ¡°How many times have you been to the police station? This time, you even beat someone up in front of all the staff in the bar. You are really something else! What if they turned desperate and fought back? What if you got hurt?¡± Lucinda frowned at Cyrus¡¯ gestures that told her not to retort. She wasn¡¯t convinced, but they made her think twice about provoking Graham again. Her voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± But was she wrong? She knew she was right, and she¡¯d do it again if she had to. Graham sighed, feeling helpless. After a few moments, he spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Since you¡¯ve knelt, you can stay there for an hour. Cyrus will supervise you. Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°What?¡± Of course, she had a problem with it! She was extremely dissatisfied! Lucinda felt wronged and behaved like a spoiled child. ¡°Graham, this is a marble floor. My knees will be swollen if I kneel for an hour¡­¡± ¡°It appears you have yet to learn your lesson. Let¡¯s make it two hours then,¡± Graham said. ¡°Graham!¡± Lucinda eximed. Cruelly, Graham continued, ¡°Say another word and you¡¯ll kneel for four hours. ¡± Lucinda relented. ¡°Okay. Just two hours. I¡¯ll ept my punishment.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡± Graham was so cold and heartless. He was being too strict with her. Finally, the phone was hung up. Lucinda turned to Cyrus with tears in her eyes and pleaded, ¡°Cyrus¡­¡± Cyrus looked back at her reassuringly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucinda. I¡¯ll be here with you while you kneel. ¡± Lucinda wondered if Cyrus would just sit there and do nothing while she knelt. Chapter 619 And yes, he did! Cyrus seemed heartless too! Cyrus turned on his phone¡¯s camera and ordered Lucinda, ¡°Keep your back straight and put on a pitiful expression. Quick, I¡¯ll send it to Graham. ¡± Lucinda obeyed reluctantly. After sending Graham the picture of Lucinda¡¯s miserable punishment, Cyrus handed her a pillow and said, ¡°Here, put this under your knees. ¡± Lucinda took the pillow and asked anxiously, ¡°Will Graham find out?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. Even if he does find out, it¡¯s fine. Graham cares about you a lot. He¡¯ll probably feel sorry for you as soon as he sees the photo I just sent him,¡± Cyrus replied. Lucinda pouted. She didn¡¯t feel like Graham cared about her at all. He had made her kneel for two hours.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery Cyrus squatted down to help her with the pillow and continued in a kinder tone. ¡°Graham is just really angry right now, but he¡¯s worried about you getting hurt. You¡¯re too impulsive, Lucinda. Think things through next time before acting. Be more considerate, okay? Even if you want to beat someone up, you can¡¯t leave any evidence. You have to be more careful. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s mind wandered as she listened to Cyrus rambling on. Cyrus continued talking for what seemed like ages. After a quarter of an hour had passed¡­ Cyrus asked, ¡°Lucinda, do you understand?¡± Lucinda nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand. ¡± She kneeled listlessly and gazed at the clock on the wall. Time always seemed to drag on when one was being punished. Lucinda also felt Like a coward in front of Graham. She had been that way since she was a child. Even her parents couldn¡¯t control her when she misbehaved as a child, but Graham had managed to tame her every single time. Lucinda was determined to prove herself next time. The next time she saw Graham, Lucinda promised herself to confront him firmly. ¡°You always punish me, you bastard!¡± she would say while grabbing his cor. ¡°Wait!¡± she eximed, halting her previous n. Lucinda realized she couldn¡¯t insult him, especially since he was her brother. After all, he was her brother, and she needed to keep that in mind. Chapter 620 For two hours, Lucinda pondered over the situation, her mind lost in thought. Her knees were slightly red from the soft pillow, but other than a little soreness in her waist, Lucinda feltpletely rxed. Cyrus took another photo of Lucinda after removing the pillow.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In the new photo, she couldn¡¯t stand up straight, and her hands rested on her knees. As soon as Cyrus sent the photo, Graham called him. Lucinda answered the phone with a sobbing voice, ¡°Graham, you don¡¯t care about me at all. My knees are swollen, and I can¡¯t stand up properly. It hurts so much¡­¡± After a brief moment of silence, Graham suggested, ¡°How about this? Next time we meet, you can hit me a few times to release your anger. ¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll hold you to that. I¡¯ve recorded it!¡± Lucinda replied, snickering. Lucinda¡¯s response made Cyrus almostugh out loud. Graham was easy to trick whenever it came to Lucinda. Sure enough, Lucinda refused to suffer any losses. Cyrus shook his head and sighed in secret, making a mental note to never offend his little sister in the future. Graham, on the other hand, didn¡¯t realize that he had been tricked by Lucinda. He said seriously, ¡°Cyrus told me that you¡¯ve been gathering dirt on the Green family. I had my man look into it, and tomorrow, I¡¯ll have him fax it to yourpany¡¯sputer. ¡± Lucinda chuckled to herself. She had already seen right through Graham. It seemed that he was deliberately waiting for her to finish her punishment before even mentioning it. This made her feel a Little unhappy. But when she thought about how she had tricked Graham and that she had already vented her anger, she figured that the deal wasn¡¯t so bad. And there was no reason for her to refuse the help. So she dly epted it. Putting on a sweet smile, Lucinda kept worshipping Graham over the phone before finally saying goodbye. It waste by the time Lucinda got off her phone. Because Nathaniel was still in the hospital, she had to fix the guest room by herself so that Cyrus could stay in the Bay Vi overnight. The following morning, Lucinda went to work in the Roberts Group as usual. The evidence Graham promised was promptly sent to her by fax. She eagerly gathered all the Chapter 621 The evidence he had gathered was enough for Tess to spend the rest of her life in prison. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smile viciously. Tomorrow, she would send the whole Green family to their doom! She called Zaniyah over and discussed the matter until the afternoon. Then she thought about Nathaniel, who was still recuperating in the hospital. She called in Leon and asked him to find something for her. When it was time to get off work, Lucinda packed up her things and went back home first. Unexpectedly, she found Abel waiting outside the vi. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you with Nathaniel at the hospital?¡± she asked with a frown. Abel exined helplessly, ¡°Mr. Roberts insisted that he didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, so they discharge him. Nathaniel left the hospital already? Lucinda fell silent. She had nned to visit him at the hospitalter, but it seemed that she didn¡¯t need to anymore. She was about to enter the house when Abel suddenly grabbed her hand and whispered, ¡°Miss, I think Mr. Roberts is¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say he¡¯s been acting strange. ¡± ¡°Even you think so?¡± It seemed that Nathaniel was really hiding something. Lucinda pursed her lips tightly. Abel nodded. ¡°As soon as Mr. Roberts came back, he went straight to his room. He hasn¡¯te out since then. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Wearing a grim expression, Lucinda entered the vi and went straight upstairs.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The door of Nathaniel¡¯s room was closed, but it wasn¡¯t locked. Lucinda pushed the door open without bothering to knock. The bed inside was neatly made and wrinkle-free. Nathaniel was lying quietly on a deck chair by the window. Wearing a dark suit, he looked rxed, enjoying the sunset view. Because it waste autumn, the sunlight wasn¡¯t too hot. His perfect side profile was enveloped in a warm glow, making him look even more charming. But when Lucinda got closer, she noticed that his thin lips were chapped and colorless, and that his face was pale. In a word, he looked extremely weak. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be lying on your back,¡± Lucinda scolded gently. Chapter 622 Nathaniel was staring at the sunset, lost in thought. He didn¡¯t even notice her presence until she walked up to him. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± He tried to stand up, but it was obviously a struggle. ¡°I was so absorbed in the sunset that I forgot the time. Are you hungry? Let me cook you something. ¡± ¡°No need. If you aren¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll give you the day off. ¡± Lucinda pressed his shoulder and made him sit back down. The second she touched him, she felt that his body was chilly. Lucinda frowned. ¡°Why are you so cold? And you look pale. Does your back still hurt?¡± Nathaniel smiled at her reassuringly. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Maybe I¡¯ve been lying in bed for so long, which would exin why my body is cold. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days. ¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t believe a word he said. His voice was weak, and his body trembled ever so slightly. It was as clear as day that he was struggling to stayposed. ¡°Let me see the wound,¡± she said decisively, reaching out to take off his suit. Nathaniel, however, clutched his cor tightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. It¡¯s almost healed, and besides, it¡¯s wrapped with gauze. You won¡¯t be able to see it even if you take off my clothes. ¡± He was right. Realizing this, Lucinda let go of him. Nathaniel immediately lost his bnce, and his body swayed unsteadily. He hurriedly grabbed the arms of the chair to steady himself . Noticing that Lucinda was staring at him, he pretended to be rxed and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you care about me like this. I¡¯m honored.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda rolled her eyes at him in exasperation. But because he did save her this time, she didn¡¯t try to fight him. Chapter 623 ¡°You know, I don¡¯t Like owing people anything. Since you saved me, I¡¯ll let you make one request. ¡± ¡°Anything?¡± Nathaniel raised his head slightly and looked at her with an expectant gleam in his eyes. Lucinda added hurriedly, ¡°Except for remarriage or anything romantic like that. I¡¯ll do whatever is in my power to meet your request. Just tell me. ¡± Nathaniel just grinned even wider. She knew clearly that getting back with her was the only thing he wanted¡­ Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter now. He didn¡¯t have much time left. ¡°Okay, just stand there and don¡¯t move.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Lucinda nodded and obediently stood still. Nathaniel sat up straight. He plucked up the courage to slip his hands around her slender waist. ¡°My request is that you let me hold you for a while. ¡± Her body was warm, a stark contrast to Nathaniel¡¯s cold body. This simple hug warmed his heart. ¡°Really? Just a hug?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Was his request really so simple? ¡°Yes, please indulge me¡­¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t move. She stood still, letting him rest his head against her belly. But after standing quietly for a while, she suddenly realized that her hands were hanging awkwardly by her sides. Since this was his only request, it was inappropriate for her to not hug him back. So she subconsciously stretched out her hands¡­ But she stopped halfway, her arms floating mid-air. Because of the wound on his back, she figured she might hurt him if she hugged him like this. Instead, she decided to pat his head. Chapter 624 His short hair was soft like a baby¡¯s. It felt nice to the touch. A faint smile tugged at Lucinda¡¯s lips. She couldn¡¯t stop patting his head. In Nathaniel¡¯s eyes, however, the experience wasn¡¯t as pleasant. On the contrary, he found it a little strange. Why did it feel as though she was petting him like a dog? Initially, he never wanted to let Lucinda go, but now that she was petting him like this, he decided to pull away from the hug. He chuckled. ¡°Well, you granted my request.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Now we¡¯re even. ¡± Lucinda quietly withdrew her hand from his head. After thinking for a while, she took out a delicate gift box from her pocket and handed it to him. ¡°A gift,¡± she exined briefly. Confused, Nathaniel raised his head to look at her. Had she asked him to make a request just now to test him? Perhaps she just wanted to see if his request would be reasonable or excessive. He took the gift box from Lucinda and unwrapped it with his pale, trembling fingers. Insidey a syringe, with content simr to the specific medicine he had been injected with. Nathaniel frowned. He tore his eyes away from the syringe to look at her with aplicated expression. Lucinda exined, ¡°The drug I injected you with before is called 023. The one you¡¯re holding now is an antidote. It won¡¯t hurt. Your body will soon recover once the antidote takes effect. ¡± ¡°Wh-why? Why would you give me this?¡± Biting his lower lip, Nathaniel tried hard to suppress the suffocating feeling in his heart. Taking a deep breath, he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to terminate the employment agreement uponpletion of the execution period? Do you still¡­ Want to make a clean break¡­ With me?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s heart was heavy with a dull ache that seemed to Linger. He was desperate to win her heart back, but he didn¡¯t know how. Chapter 625 Lucinda wore a serious expression on her face. She pulled up a small stool and sat in front of Nathaniel. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the antidote to force you to terminate the agreement. I know you¡¯ve been suffering from constant pain recently, and the @23 will only make it worse. You saved me this time, and I want to help you relieve the pain. Consider it a reward for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± Nathaniel remained silent, staring at her intently. Lucinda paused and went on, ¡°I still have your recorded promise, so we¡¯re still bound by our agreement. You don¡¯t have to worry about that anymore.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± Did this mean she no longer held a grudge against him? Did it mean that all the things he had dely had brought him closer to her? ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared that I¡¯d cause harm to you if you give me the antidote? I will be strong enough to defeat you. ¡± Lucinda responded with an enchanting smile. ¡°Do you think I have reason to be scared?¡± she asked. Nathaniel¡¯s lips formed a faint smile as he replied firmly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t. I will never hurt you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her lips suddenly curled into a mischievous grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the antidote I gave you is not the real one, but something that will harm you more?¡± ¡°I know you won¡¯t do that to me. ¡± And even if she chose to be that cruel, in as much as it was her request, he would inject it with no hesitation. Lucinda let out a small chuckle. ¡°You really have faith in me, don¡¯t you?¡± she said, amused. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, this is the real antidote. Inject it now,¡± Lucinda said, sounding indifferent. Now? Nathaniel stared at the small box he was holding. His body was weak and he trembled like a leave. He was at the verge of losing the little strength he had left. If he injected the antidote now, Lucinda would undoubtedly find something wrong with his body. She didn¡¯t want to feel indebted to anyone. If she was aware that it was not sulfuric acid, but S404 virus that was spilled over on him, she would have felt guilty. Guilt was not the same as love anyway. Chapter 626 Nathaniel remained still and silent, not moving a muscle. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Are you really scared that I will hurt you?¡± Shaking his head weakly, Nathaniel spoke in a low voice. ¡°I injected it thest time. This time¡­ Can you help me?¡± He then stretched out the box to Lucinda. She looked into his eyes without saying anything. He persuaded, ¡°Just this once. ¡± Lucinda took the box from him, only to find that he didn¡¯t n to remove his clothes. Instead, he reclined in the rocking chair. ¡°What are you doing? Take your clothes off and stretch out your arm,¡± she instructed him firmly. Nathaniel tilted his head to the side, exposing his pale neck. ¡°Inject it into the jugr vein,¡± he said quietly. Lucinda looked at him and then injected Nathaniel¡¯s jugr vein. It was quite painful. But Nathaniel only frowned slightly. It was all over in a few seconds. Lucinda tossed the syringe into the trash can and turned around to find Nathaniel staring nkly at the sunset. He was devoid of any energy. Something seemed really off about him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She was about to inquire further when Nathaniel spoke up first. ¡°Lucinda, if I die, will I be forever in your heart?¡± He sounded weak and casual. Lucinda¡¯s response was blunt. ¡°No. ¡± She raised her eyebrows and scoffed, ¡°If you die, I¡¯d move on with my life and forget you ever existed. But hey, a scoundrel like you can¡¯t die just yet. ¡± Nathaniel pouted with a yful grin. Chapter 627 ¡°You¡¯re such a¡­ heartless woman. ¡± It was absurd, but Nathaniel loved everything about her, including her callousness. He was hopelessly stuck and couldn¡¯t escape. Lucinda didn¡¯t deny. ¡°I¡¯ve never imed to be a saint. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyshes quivered slightly as he wore a faint smile on his face. He gazed into the sky with dull eyes, looking like he was on the brink of death. The more Lucinda observed Nathaniel, the more perplexed she became. He was in such a terrible state. Sulfuric acid wouldn¡¯t have damaged his organs, especially since she had given him the antidote to the 023. ¡°Was the hospital you went to yesterday not good enough? Let¡¯s go to the best hospital in Forden and have you checked out again. ¡± She attempted to lift him up, but her efforts were halted by a knock at the door, signaling the arrival of Pierre.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He opened the door and walked in, ¡°Mr. Shaw is here, and his car is parked at the vi¡¯s gate. He wishes to take you out for dinner tonight,¡± Pierre informed her. After some consideration, Lucinda decided to take Nathaniel to the hospital before meeting Kyson. ¡°Let¡¯s go for your check-up first. ¡± However, Nathaniel refused softly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I just need some rest, and I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days. You go ahead and enjoy your dinner. Don¡¯t keep him waiting too long. ¡± Lucinda scowled at his words. Thest time Kyson had invited her for dinner, Nathaniel had made a scene to garner her attention in front of a crowd at the police station. This time, he didn¡¯t put up any resistance when Lucinda was about to go out for dinner with Kyson. In fact, he encouraged her to go. Standing by the door, Pierre asked cautiously, ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Lucinda remained silent and turned her gaze to Nathaniel as her brows furrowed in concern. Nathaniel, however, fixated his look on the sky. He appeared distant and aloof, as if he didn¡¯t want anyone toe near him. Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was wrong with him. Despite this, she knew she had something important to attend to at that moment. ¡°Nathaniel, can you tell me the truth? Are you really okay?¡± Lucinda asked, her voiceced with concern. Chapter 628 Nathaniel nodded calmly. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling tired. I¡¯ll go to bed after you leave. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Lucinda continued to stare at him for some time, and then she turned her gaze towards the car parked outside the vi. She heaved a deep sigh and hesitated for a moment. ¡°Alright then, you get some rest. I¡¯ll tell Abel and the others to keep the vi safe and make sure they don¡¯t disturb you. ¡± After she said that, she turned around to leave. Suddenly, Nathaniel grabbed Lucinda¡¯s wrist and spoke with a grave tone. ¡°Lucinda, Kyson is not a man to be taken lightly. He has some secrets that could be very dangerous for you. You need to watch your back around him. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t think twice and simply nodded before exiting the room. The setting sun cast a gentle glow across the room.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The breeze gently stirred the silk curtains which sometimes brushed against the man sitting on the Lounge chair by the window. Nathaniel remained motionless, gazing out of the vi. Lucinda hopped into Kyson¡¯s car with Rickey and Pierre. And the car gradually disappeared from his view. The pain in his chest grew unbearable, and he could feel blooding up his throat. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand and coughed violently. After a while, blood rushed out from the corner of his mouth. And arge amount dripped through his fingers onto the floor. He nced down at his palm. It was now stained a deep shade of red. The quantity of blood he had vomited continued to increase, and the color grew progressively darker. This was a sure sign that the S404 virus had taken over his body entirely. He couldn¡¯t help but recall the time he had visited Dr. Yusuf at the War Lab when the bio-weapon was first developed. During the testing phase, the small animals had died instantaneously. Therger animals couldn¡¯tst more than three days after being infected with the virus. He tried to recall the exact day he was infected. And he realized that day was the third day. Nathaniel had asked Lonnie to find Dr. Yusuf in theb, but Lonnie hadn¡¯t returned yet. Chapter 629 His physical condition was getting worse by the second. He might notst until Lucinda came home from her dinner with Kyson. Was he going to die like this? He was not reconciled, but there was very little he could do to prevent it. He didn¡¯t have enough strength to write hisst words. Lucinda had hugged him for the first time since their divorce. No. Wait. She didn¡¯t hug him; she just patted his head. Kyson was right. She treated him like a pet. She didn¡¯t love him anymore. Gradually, his consciousness waned, and his sight blurred.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ll dly give my life to you, if you return my love. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery He closed his eyes. His hands drooped, and his expression was serene. It was quiet, except for the whisper of wind ruffling the curtain; the pat, pat, pat of his blood hitting the floor. In the car, Lucinda felt a sudden sharp pain in her heart. She pressed her hand against her ribs. Her face turned pale with pain. Noticing something was wrong, Kyson asked, ¡°Lucinda, what is it? Are you ufortable?¡± He reached for her hand. Lucinda recoiled and shook her head. She took deep breaths until the pain faded away. What happened? She didn¡¯t suffer from heart disease. But her chest. the pain had been agonizing. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just I haven¡¯t been sleeping welltely. But it will all be over in a few days. ¡± A cold light shed inside her skull. Kyson said something tofort her, but Lucinda didn¡¯t Listen. Nathaniel¡¯s pale and stricken face flickered in front of her eyes. Chapter 630 Nathaniel had behaved strangely before she left. He had asked some very odd questions. Almost like the final wishes of a person who did not want to die. The more she thought about it, the more worried Lucinda felt. Especially thest words he said before she left. He had gripped her wrist and said, ¡°Kyson is not a man to be taken lightly. He has some secrets that could be very dangerous for you. You need to watch your back around him. ¡± Something was very wrong. The way he said it, it felt like he knew he wouldn¡¯t be there to protect her anymore. She remembered his trembling hands, his feeble body, and his words. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda struggled to breathe. She shouted at Kyson¡¯s driver, ¡°Pull over!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucinda?¡± Lucinda unfastened her seat belt and opened the car door.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I have something urgent to deal with. I need to postpone our dinner. Rain check!¡± ¡°Wait! Lucinda¡­¡± Kyson¡¯s words were interrupted by the mming door. The wealthy vi district had no taxi ranks at the roadside. After she scrambled from Kyson¡¯s car, Lucinda had no choice but to run home. Rickey and Pierre followed her. Kyson¡¯s car remained where she had left it. Through the rear-view mirror, Kyson watched the woman rush back to Bay Vi. His expression became cold. When Lucinda had left Bay Vi with Kyson, Sonny entered the house. Abel, Leon and Conor emerged when they saw him. Conor rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°Sonny,st time you won a month¡¯s sry from me. I n to win it all back today. Ha ha!¡± Sonny looked serious. ¡°I¡¯m not here to y cards. ¡± Conor, Abel and Leon nced at each other, confused. Chapter 631 The three of them then felt a pain in the back of their necks. Their eyes rolled to the back of their head as they fell to the floor. Sonny stared at the three unconscious bodyguards while Lonnie put the anesthesia gun back in his bag. ¡°Sonny, we can¡¯t leave them here. Let¡¯s hide them first. ¡± Sonny put his hand to his lips and made the secret birdcall. A minuteter, there was still no movement inside the vi, and Nathaniel hadn¡¯t opened the door. Realizing something was wrong, Sonny said, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs and check on Boss first. ¡± The security door was locked. Sonny wanted to kick the door in but was afraid that it would be impossible to exin when Lucinda returned. Instead, he and Lonnie climbed a drainpipe to the second floor. They opened the door of Nathaniel¡¯s room. He was lying on a lounge chair near the window. The dark red puddle on the floor caught Sonny¡¯s eye. ¡°Boss!¡± The two men rushed toward Nathaniel. Their faces grew pale. Sonny took a syringe from a small cooler box and injected the content into Nathaniel¡¯s neck. Lonnie looked at Nathaniel¡¯s blood-soaked hand. His eyes filled with tears. Two minutes after the injection, there was still no response from Nathaniel. His body was cold, and there was no sign of Life. Sonny put his fingers to Nathaniel¡¯s throat, searching for a pulse, but his heart had stopped. ¡°Wake up! Wake up! Come on, boss. Don¡¯t sleep!¡± Roaring in grief, Sonny patted Nathaniel¡¯s pale face. Tears streamed down his cheeks, as he knelt beside Nathaniel, sobbing. They were toote. Lonnie felt his heart breaking. With no regard for his image or anything else, he sank to the floor and wailed. Sonny became more and more desperate.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Boss, please! Please don¡¯t sleep! Wake up! If you fall asleep, you will never wake up again!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face was serene. His eyes were closed, and hisshes did not move. Chapter 632 Sonny was on the verge of breaking downpletely. He grabbed Nathaniel¡¯s arm and shook him. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m begging you. Open your eyes and look at me. Lonnie brought the inhibitor. You¡¯re going to be fine. We¡¯re your soldiers. You can¡¯t die before us. Wake up you idiot! You haven¡¯t won Miss Lucinda¡¯s heart yet. Are you willing to leave things like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll marry Kyson? Or Brinleigh? Or Dwayne? There are many powerful men in Cadiered. You have so many rivals. How can you die? She doesn¡¯t even know that you were poisoned for her. Boss, are you really willing to die like that? How can you bear to leave her now? Please, wake up!¡± Choking on his tears, Sonny tried to wake Nathaniel. However, his boss didn¡¯t move, and his body was cold. Sonny slumped onto the floor, resting his cheek against Nathaniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Boss, you rescued me from the border of Cadiered when I was ten years old. You gave me a name, skills, everything I have now. For years, I¡¯ve followed you wherever you go¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery He drew a knife from his pocket and said, ¡°My life is yours. If you die, I will die with you!¡± As he finished speaking, he pointed the de at his chest. ¡°Sonny, no!¡± Lonnie shouted. However, what he was afraid to see didn¡¯t happened. The tip of the sharp knife halted a mere two millimeters from Sonny¡¯s skin. A big hand stained with blood tightly grabbed Sonny¡¯s wrist as he looked up. Upon waking up, Nathaniel blinked his eyes open. Thanks to the injection of the antidote to the drug 023, he recovered significantly. Resting on the lounge chair, Nathaniel turned his head to Sonny and offered a weak smile. ¡°How could I have died so easily?¡± he wondered aloud. ¡°Boss!¡± Sonny eximed. Although relieved, Sonny couldn¡¯t help but cry out. ¡°You scared me to death! I thought you were dead!¡± Lonnie had also been frightened by the incident. They both cried in front of Nathaniel like preschool boys.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 633 Eventually, they began tough, but their faces were still streaked with tears, resulting in aical expression. Nathanielforted Sonny by patting his shoulder and exining, ¡°I was just too tired earlier. The S404 virus caused my heart and pulse to stop temporarily. But I could hear everything you said. ¡± ¡°If you could hear me, then why didn¡¯t you respond?¡± Sonny asked, frustrated. In anger, Sonny began to hit Nathaniel¡¯s arm. Nathaniel had ruined Sonny¡¯s image. Nathaniel¡¯s actions caused Sonny¡¯s image to be tarnished. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel winced and furrowed his brow in pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you,¡± Sonny apologized. Sonny hit his right hand with his left in frustration. Supporting himself with his hands, Nathaniel sat up and requested, ¡°Tell me about this inhibitor. ¡± After wiping his tears, Sonny turned to Lonnie. Sniffing, Lonnie began to report in a serious tone. ¡°Dr.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yusuf was also shocked to learn that you identally contracted the $404 virus infection. Unfortunately, this inhibitor can¡¯t cure the infection. It can only temporarily suppress the virus to prevent it from spreading further, allowing you to recover for a short time. The effect canst for a maximum of one week. ¡± ¡°Only one week?¡± In other words, Nathaniel could stay in Forden for a maximum of seven days. ¡°Boss, you have to go back for treatment this time. Dr. Yusuf has already started developing the antidote and he needs you to go back for a blood test. Don¡¯t you want to stay with Miss Lucinda after you¡¯ve recovered?¡± Sonny suggested. Nathaniel pursed his lips tightly and fell into silence. He couldn¡¯t forget the promise he made to Lucinda, which was recorded on her phone. He had promised to disappear from her life one yearter, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to stay with her forever. He remembered the n Lonnie had mentionedst time. Lost in thought, Nathaniel suddenly felt someone pulling on his clothes. Startled, he realized it was Sonny. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°The medicine prescribed by the hospital won¡¯t heal the wound on your back at all. Dr. Yusuf gave me an ointment that can treat S404 burns. Let me apply it for you,¡± Sonny suggested. Nathaniel knew Sonny was right. Without hesitation, he removed his suit jacket and shirt, exposing his toned and muscr back. In the middle of his back was a palm-sized burn. Chapter 634 Despite being treated for three days, the wound was still terrible and even beginning to rot. Even Sonny couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the sight of it. Sonny asked Lonnie to fetch a basin of hot water from the bathroom, wiped off the bloodstains from Nathaniel¡¯s wound with a towel, and removed the rotten flesh with tweezers. Nathaniel¡¯s forehead was covered in a cold sweat and blue veins stood out on his temples. Seeing his agony, Sonny suggested, ¡°Do you want me to give you an injection of anesthetic? It¡¯s too painful to bear. ¡± Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°No, I can endure the pain. ¡± Sonny had no choice but to bite the bullet and apply the medicine to Nathaniel, despite the blood staining the ground. Lonnie took the opportunity to clean up the mess. From the corner of his eye, Lonnie noticed several figures rushing toward them. Suspicious, he paused and looked closer. ¡°Miss Lucinda is back with Rickey and Pierre!¡± he eximed, his eyes widening. Frowning, Nathaniel asked, ¡°So soon?¡± After examining Lucinda and the others, Lonnie added, ¡°She came back on foot. Kyson¡¯s not with her. ¡± Sonny quickened the pace of applying for the medicine while Lonnie hurriedly cleared the floor. Lucinda was headed towards the garden. Lonnie eximed in shock, ¡°Oh my god! There are still several bodyguards of the Simmons family lying on the ground in the garden. She grew increasingly flustered as she made her way back to the vi. Having been rescued by Nathaniel at the Crane Bridge on their Last encounter, she no longer harbored any resentment towards him. Moreover, he had no obligation toward her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Given that they were divorced, it was in her best interest to avoid seeing him altogether. She had no intention of remarrying him or returning to the Roberts family and their suffering. However, it didn¡¯t mean she could stand by and watch him die. Her mind was in disarray. Upon entering the garden, she saw Abel and the others lying on the ground. Chapter 635 Rickey and Pierre were both stunned. ¡°Had a thief managed to infiltrate the vi?¡± Pierre stepped forward, checked their conditions, and quickly noticed small needle puncture wounds on their necks. ¡°It appears they were all anesthetized. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew increasingly grave. It appeared that the individual responsible for gathering them in the darkness and then anesthetizing three people at once was someone they were familiar with. ¡°Bring the three of them to the living room first. Try to revive them and ask what happened,¡± she instructed. With that, she swiftly entered the vi, ascended to the second floor, and pushed open the door to Nathaniel¡¯s room. He was seated on the edge of the bed, d in a thin silk shirt that he was buttoning up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon seeing Lucinda enter, he gaped in astonishment. Hastily finishing the buttons, he inquired, ¡°Why have you returned? Weren¡¯t you dining with Kyson?¡± Lucinda took a deep breath, feeling a bit winded from running. She entered the room, still wearing her high heels. Stopping before Nathaniel, she narrowed her eyes, grasped his chin, and leaned in closer. Nathaniel looked as vigorous as ever, peering back up at her. Observing the shift in his demeanor, she furrowed her brow. She had only been gone for just over ten minutes, but he suddenly appeared much better. What had he been doing in the interim? As they were in such proximity, Lucinda detected the scent of blood emanating from him. Moreover, his normally pallid lips bore a deep red mark, which was peculiar. She brought her nose up to his mouth and sniffed. Indeed, the odor of blood was present. With her face so close to his, he held his breath, for the tip of her nose was nearly touching his lips. If he were to seize this opportunity and ki*s her now, he might be risking a severe beating. He refrained. Nathaniel was lost in thought, but Lucinda slowly straightened up and stared at him intently. ¡°Did you vomit blood?¡± she asked in a serious tone, noticing the scent of blood on him. It was a question and a test. Chapter 636 The room was dimly lit, and they gazed into each other¡¯s eyes. Nathaniel remained expressionless and pointed to the trash can beside him. ¡°I didn¡¯t vomit blood. I just applied medicine to my back. ¡± Lucinda followed his gaze and saw the bandage stained with blood that had just been thrown away. But the wound was on his back, so how did he apply for the medicine by himself? ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± she asked skeptically. He nodded obediently, but Lucinda found it hard to trust him after all the lies he had told her recently. Not believing his answer, she quickly let go of his chin and proceeded to unbutton his belt and pull it out. Nathaniel was taken aback and called out, ¡°Lucinda?¡± Lucinda wasted no time and swiftly bound Nathaniel¡¯s hands with a belt. Nathaniel tried to resist, but the pain from the injection of the inhibitor drained him of his strength. With no other option, he gave up struggling. Using one hand, she pushed him down onto the bed and held his hands above his head. She then tore his silk shirt open. With one of Lucinda¡¯s knee on his back, Nathaniel was immobilized and couldn¡¯t move. He looked embarrassed and asked in a rough voice, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± The position they were in was weird. Moreover, his men were probably still hiding outside the window.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of them. Sonny and Lonnie were indeed still outside the window and they heard the fussing from inside and took a peek. Good God! They were shocked to see their boss in that state. He was pinned on the bed, helpless and unable to break free. And Lucinda was on top of him. That was entertaining! This trip was definitely worth it! Sonny and Lonnie were engrossed in the scene. Nathaniel caught sight of them and cast them a re which made them fearful. Chapter 637 Sonny and Lonnie had no option but to obey orders. They climbed down the window to the nearby pipe, and then escaped through the back door. Meanwhile, Lucinda was examining the wound on Nathaniel¡¯s back with care. The bandage had obviously been changed some minutes ago and was slightly stained with blood. But she didn¡¯t n to let him go. Curious, she lifted the corner of the bandage to check the injury. Nathaniel winced in pain. ¡°Lucinda, that hurts¡­¡± She paused. She hesitated for some seconds and then pulled her hand away. ¡°Who treated your wound? When I got here, I saw Abel and the others passed out in the garden.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What happened? ¡°I treated it myself. ¡± Nathaniely on the bed with a straight face. He was forced to lie on his side so he could only continue to respond to her question with his head facing the other side. ¡°Abel and the others passed out? I had no idea. I¡¯ve been in my room. ¡± Lucinda gave him a cold stare. She raised an eyebrow and a small smile yed on her lips. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± It was clear that she didn¡¯t believe him. What a liar! Lucinda pressed her knees harder against his back, making him wince. ¡°Before I left, you were weak and couldn¡¯t even move your fingers. You have now magically be healthy and strong enough to change your own bandage. Do you expect me to believe that?¡± Nathaniel kept his mouth shut, refusing to say anything. Lucinda continued her interrogation. ¡°My bodyguards were drugged and passed out in the yard, but you seem perfectly fine. Did your men do that? Do you seriously think I will ept that it has nothing to do with you? Or did you just act Like you were sick to deceive me?¡± Chapter 638 She fixed Nathaniel with a cold stare and demanded, ¡°You¡¯re not hiding anything from me, are you? Think carefully before you speak!¡± He swallowed hard andpsed into silence, unsure of what to say. If he told her the truth, she would feel guilty, help him to find a cure to the virus, and might terminate their contract. But if he lied, she would see through it and get even angrier because she hated Lies. It was a lose-lose situation for him. ¡°Well?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew even colder as she waited for his response. She pinched him on his back and asked, ¡°Are you trying toe up with a better lie?¡± Nathaniel knew he had been caught, but he didn¡¯t let it show. He spoke in a serious tone. ¡°It was Sonny who did it. I told him to bring me some scar removal ointment so I wouldn¡¯t have a scar on my back after the wound heals. I ced the ointment in the first drawer of the bedside table. And as for my wound, Sonny treated it too. Your antidote helped me recover a lot of strength. That¡¯s the major reason I now feel better. Lucinda smiled slightly as she listened to his exnation. ¡°He just brought some scar removal ointment. He could have given it to Abel to pass on to you. And as for your wound, couldn¡¯t Abel have treated it? Was it necessary for Sonny to drug my men and break into the vi just because of that? Do you really expect me to believe that?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Nathaniel tried to keep his face calm as he spoke. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°He was indeed being reckless. I¡¯ll make sure he apologizes to Abel and the others for his actions. ¡± Meanwhile, Sonny left the vi grounds without a care in the world, unaware that his boss was putting all the me on him. Lucinda chuckled, impressed by Nathaniel¡¯s quick thinking. She couldn¡¯t find a w in his excuse. But she knew there had to be some truth mixed in with the lies in his words. Since Nathaniel had refused to tell her the whole truth, she decided to investigate on her ownter. She leaned down and whispered in his ear, ¡°So, you¡¯re not only hiding something from me but also lying to me?¡± How could she be so intelligent? Her warm breath tickled his ear, making his face flush even more. He buried his face in the pillow and muttered, ¡°Yes, I know I deserve to be punished. ¡± Chapter 639 Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smile as she looked at Nathaniel. The window was opened so the chilly night air blew in. Nathaniel wore only a thin shirt. His limbs and back had frozen.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lucinda noticed this and straightened his clothes for him. She then moved the quilt up to cover his back. She still kept him tied up though. Instead of untying him, she asked in a yful tone, ¡°So, how do you want to be punished? Tell me. ¡± His ears turned even redder. How was he expected to say such an embarrassing and demeaning thing? ¡®s BunnyBookery It was awkward to think of. Nathaniel asked, ¡°Are there any options I can choose from?¡± ¡°Uhmm¡­ Let me think. ¡± Sitting on the edge of his bed, she intertwined her fingers over her chest and quirked her brows in a yful manner. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve taken the antidote, I¡¯m pretty sure your physical state has significantly improved. You have two choices, kneel in the garden overnight or let Rickey whip you two hundred times. It¡¯s up to you. ¡± When Nathaniel heard this, he swallowed hard. His body was cold, and he also felt down. She was indeed merciless towards him. Lucinda posed a sly grin and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s your pick?¡± Biting his thin lips, Nathaniel mulled over for a considerable amount of time and asked softly, ¡°Is there a third option? I¡¯ll go for the third one. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face lit up with mischief as she spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s kneeling all night in the garden and getting two hundredshes on your back. Abination of the first two options. That¡¯s a wise choice!¡± He inhaled deeply, his back heaving up and down as his heart throbbing with pain. Lucinda saw how he reacted. She grinned and struggled to contain herughter. She then got up and was about to untie him. ¡°Head to the garden right away. ¡± Nathaniel moved his hands aside to prevent her from untying them, and continued to plead softly, ¡°Lucinda¡­ I¡¯m still not fully recovered. Chapter 640 Can you be a bit lenient with me?¡± Had Nathaniel just begged for mercy? Lucinda chuckled and then pursed her lips.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Nathaniel gave up his dignity quickly. Initially, he had almost convinced Lucinda that he didn¡¯t fear pain. Silently, she proceeded to unfasten the belt around his wrists. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel tried to dodge, but she managed to grab his arms. He buried his face in the quilt. It looked as though she had no intention of reducing his punishment. His strength was depleted while Sonny treated his wound earlier. Now his body was weak and feeble. If he was taken to the garden and whipped two hundred times by Rickey, he was certain he would faint. If he passed out, Lucinda would realize something was wrong and might inspect his wound. His wound was three days old. And since it was a mysterious virus infection, it was obviously different from the acid burn. Lucinda was shrewd enough to discover what had happened. While he was thinking these problems through, Lucinda unfastened the belt. She stood by his bed, tilting her head to observe his reaction. With a sly smile, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t move. Lucinda had anticipated this. She turned around to close the window. Fearing she was about to leave the room, Nathaniel grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Lucinda, my back still hurts. I¡¯m weak¡­¡± The punishment was too much for him to bear. He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°If my punishment must continue, can we at least postpone it?¡± So, he wanted to be punished after he recovered. But Lucinda didn¡¯t really intend to punish him. She just wanted to frighten him. The wound on his back was still bleeding. He had been hurt because of her. Although she had administered the antidote, she was not heartless enough to punish a patient so cruelly. She sat on the edge of the bed and asked Nathaniel, ¡°Tell me honestly, why are you in such poor shape? The @23 would have only intensified the pain you felt, but it shouldn¡¯t have damaged your body. What are you hiding from me?¡± After considering his options, Nathaniel sat up and lowered his eyes. ¡°I caught a cold the same day that the man sshed me with sulfuric acid. I cleaned the vi all day, and that led to my weakness. I have nothing to hide from you. ¡± Lucinda believed him. He was burnt by sulfuric acid when he was already weak. After receiving the antidote, he recovered a lot. Chapter 641 His exnation made sense. ¡°I¡¯ll trust you this time. But if you dare to lie to me again, your punishment will be double. ¡± Nathaniel lowered his head. ¡°Okay. ¡± Seven days remained. He might not get another chance. Lucinda walked to the window and closed it. ¡°I have something I need to deal with. You just stay here. Don¡¯t go out. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Get some rest. ¡± Lucinda left his room, closing the door behind her. She went downstairs and entered the living room. Abel and the others were lying on the sofa. They woke up slowly and were still a little dizzy from the anesthetic. Lucinda approached them. She looked at each of them in turn and then spoke to Leon, who appeared more alert than the others. ¡°Leon, who did you see before you passed out?¡± Leon thought back. Did that mean Nathaniel was telling the truth? She noticed Leon¡¯s friendly tone when he talked about Sonny. ¡°It seems that you get along well with Nathaniel¡¯s subordinate. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Leon looked terrified. He was sure she would punish him. He wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know how. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to hear his excuses. ¡°You are my bodyguards, but you allowed an outsider to enter without my permission. You were too reckless and you embarrassed not only yourselves but me. You will be deducted two months¡¯ sry and your year-end bonus, and if it happens again, you will all be fired. ¡± The three men were helpless but didn¡¯t dare to talk back. It was gettingte. Lucinda hadn¡¯t eaten, so she ordered some fast food. When she had finished eating, she went to her room to rest. Chapter 642 She had something important to handle tomorrow.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only That night, damaging news about the Green Group was exposed on the Inte. The content was outrageous and caused an uproar. The Green family didn¡¯t find out until the following morning, and their vi was in chaos. Tess read that some of the Green Group¡¯s construction site workers were crushed to death during a construction failure. The news had been suppressed by the Green family, who called in personal favors and other tactics. Because of the high value ofpensation involved, Alvina had arranged for people to threaten the victims¡¯ families. However, it had somehow been exposedst night. Tess ran upstairs to search for Alvina. As she marched into Alvina¡¯s room, she heard a loud p, followed by Alvina¡¯s angry roar. ¡°Dustin! I treat you well as my husband, right? But you abused your position and used my money to keep a mistress! And she¡¯s even pregnant?! It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯ve been making excuses to go out. It turns out that you are taking care of your mistress! If you hadn¡¯t been photographed by the media, were you nning to hide it from me forever?¡± Dustin covered his face with his hand and said, ¡°Treat me well? Are you kidding me? You use your family¡¯s wealth to torment me. Everyone in the Green family looks down on me. How dare you say you treat me well?¡± Alvina was furious. ¡°What? Your grudge against the Green family is no excuse for having an extramarital affair. I want a divorce! And don¡¯t think for one moment that you¡¯ll get any financial settlement! You¡¯ll be penniless. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll divorce you. But I won¡¯t give up the property. I might be in the wrong, but you¡¯re not any better than me! I know what¡¯s been going on between you and your first love. You still stay in touch with each other. Secret dinners. Quiet phone calls. Did you have s@x?¡± Alvina¡¯s face changed, ¡°You! You have a mistress. How dare you question me now? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The room was filled with noise: things smashing against walls, faces pped, and a woman¡¯s scream. Standing outside the door, Tess heard it all. She cried hysterically, but she didn¡¯t walk in and stop them. She had believed her family were happy and that her parents¡¯ marriage was harmonious. She had never expected a pregnant mistress of her father¡¯s and an entanglement between her mother and her first love. In addition, now all the dirty secrets of the Green Group were exposed, the stock value had plummeted overnight. The family had suffered heavy financial losses. It looked as though the Green family would implode. She crumpled to the floor, trying to make a n. Lucinda was an arrogant bitch. If the Green family copsed, Lucinda would use the opportunity to torture her. No! She wouldn¡¯t sit around and wait for that to happen. She grabbed her phone in shaking hands and was about to call that man who had help her deal with Lucinda before. Chapter 643 But a noise in the living room downstairs stopped her. Slouched beside the banister on the second floor, Tess looked down and saw Lucinda. Perched on a sofa in the Living room, Lucinda¡¯s expression was cold and arrogant, but her face remained exquisitely beautiful. As Tess red at Lucinda, Lucinda raised her chin, and their eyes met. Lucinda said, ¡°Miss Green, do you like my gift to the Green family? There is another small gift for you. Would you like to take a look?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! How did you get in here?¡± Tess shouted. Lucinda nonchntly yed with her nails before responding, ¡°I told the bodyguard to inform the butler of my arrival. Then, I walked in through the front door. ¡± The butler let her in? Tess was astonished. The butler had served the Green family for years. How could he have been bribed so easily? Tess red at Lucinda with pure malice. Lucinda, sensing her thoughts, spoke again. ¡°Your family is finished. Loyalty means nothing now that the Green family is broken. Today marks the destruction of the Greens. Everyone knows it.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± Tess seethed with rage and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re such a bitch! You¡¯ve gone too far this time! Do you really think our family can be destroyed with your petty tricks? Keep dreaming!¡± ¡°Petty tricks?¡± Lucinda scoffed, ¡°Hardly. I simply exposed the Green family¡¯s dirty deeds to the world. If you have nothing to hide, why are you so afraid?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tess was infuriated, but Lucinda was right. The Green family really deserved what had happened to them. The screams from the room behind her grew louder. ¡°Ah! Dustin! How dare youy a hand on me! How dare you abuse me! You¡¯ll be hearing from mywyer! You and your slutty mistress will burn in hell!¡± Alvina paused then continued yelling, ¡°Dustin wants to kill me! Help! Tess,e and help me!¡± Alvina shouted in outrage after she was hit by Dustin. Chapter 644 Tess was on her way to confront Lucinda downstairs when she heard the uproar and rushed to mediate the situation. Unfortunately, her intervention was futile, and her parents continued to argue and fight. Lucinda had only brought Rickey and Pierre with her. The noise from the altercation was unbearable. She rubbed her ears gracefully and instructed them, ¡°You both should go upstairs and break up the fight. Bring them down here. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± they replied dutifully before swiftly ascending the stairs. Pierre quickly subdued Dustin. He knocked him unconscious and carried him down the stairs. Seeing this, Alvina and Tess followed closely behind. Alvina¡¯s hair was in disarray, a clear indication of the wide strength gap between men and women. Her cheeks were swollen, her lips were bleeding, and her face was drowned in tears. Tess also looked pathetic, having been identally pped by her father during the scuffle. Lucinda directed Rickey to bring a small sofa and position it on the other side of the coffee table, where the Greens could sit. The servants stood at the door, eager to watch the spectacle. Sitting on the center of the sofa, Lucinda appeared like the owner of the house. She looked more in control than the real owners. She leaned on the sofa and watched the three of them across from her. She then began to p slowly. ¡°What an incredible family drama!¡± Alvina red at Lucinda while attempting to adjust her dress. Her face throbbed from the p, and she winced with every movement of her Lips. Tess red at Lucinda, her eyes filled with the same fierce determination as her mother¡¯s. ¡°You think you can destroy my family just like that? Not a chance. I won¡¯t let you get away with this!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I¡¯lle for you one day! You better don¡¯t get toofortable and watch your back!¡± Lucinda chuckled at Tess¡¯s threat. ¡°Come for me? I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but that¡¯s not going to happen. ¡± Tess felt a shiver run down her spine at Lucinda¡¯s cold and arrogant demeanor. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lucinda nced at Rickey and then turned to Tess. Chapter 645 ¡°Come and take a look at the gift I brought for you. ¡± He immediately understood, walked to them and handed them a document. ¡°Miss Green, this evidence suggests that you were involved in the kidnapping and attempted murder of Ximena, a trainee from the talent show. And here¡¯s proof that you embezzled 8. 8 billion dors from the Roberts Group. Now that Miss Ross is in charge of the Roberts Group, she has the right to demand for the money from you. And this is you¡­¡± Rickey continued to exin. It took him about five whole minutes to finish recounting what Tess had done. Tess couldn¡¯t believe her eyes as she stared at the pile of paper. Everything she had done in secret wasid out in front of her. It didn¡¯t take long for this bitch to uncover her crimes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Tess didn¡¯t look Like she would sumb. She stormed over and ripped the documents to shreds, her anger boiling over. Her expression was fierce as she tore the papers with so much force that they practically disintegrated in her hands. Lucinda observed Tess¡¯s outburst with a bored expression. ¡°Miss Green, if you enjoy tearing things so much, I¡¯ve got plenty more copies for you to destroy. Tear them all you want. ¡± Pierre instantly brought out arge carton from behind the sofa and dropped it on the table. He then took a stack of documents and threw them to the Greens. Rickey joined in, tossing documents left and right until the entire living room was covered in a sea of paper. Tess seethed with anger but remained silent, unable toe up with a word. Lucinda smirked and taunted Tess in a sweet voice. ¡°Go on. Keep tearing them up. You won¡¯t leave this vi until every single one of them is torn. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Tess trembled with fear, having suffered at Lucinda¡¯s hands before. Since Dustin was still unconscious, she had no choice but to turn to Alvina for help. ¡°Mom! Please, you have to help me. She has so much evidence against me. She won¡¯t let me go easily!¡± Alvina had wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and arranged her hair in an attempt to regain herposure as a businesswoman. She touched Tess¡¯ face and scowled at Lucinda. ¡°So what if you have evidence? Last time, you brought an entire gang with you so I couldn¡¯t beat you up. But today, you came with just two men. ¡± Alvina snickered. Chapter 646 ¡°Since you¡¯re here now, you won¡¯t be leaving my house so easily!¡± She nodded and the bodyguards of the Green family surrounded Lucinda. Alvina had learned from Lucinda¡¯sst intrusion into the vi. She had hired a group of bodyguards to guard her. She didn¡¯t think that they would be of use so soon. Despite the recent decline in Green Group¡¯s stock price and their significant losses, Alvina was confident that her family¡¯s connections in Forden would help them make aeback sooner orter. She was proud and eager to seek revenge. ¡°Thest time you came, you smashed my luxury cars and hurt my daughter with a knife. Today, you¡¯vee uninvited again. I will make nothing less than one hundred holes in your body. Take her down!¡± Her bodyguards instantly rushed towards Lucinda. Rickey and Pierre swiftly stepped forward to shield her. She let out a chuckle and cast a cold nce towards Alvina. ¡°Did you really think I came without backup?¡± With that, she raised her hands and pped twice. The door the servants was watching from suddenly slid open. Alvina and her daughter felt a pang of unease as they turned to Look at the door. A good-looking man in military uniform strolled in. He emanated amanding aura.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Behind him, a group of police officers sprang into action, surrounding the entire crowd. When Alvina saw the people Kyson had brought with him, she froze. She had heard from an acquaintance at the police station that Kyson was leaving Forden. Why was he still here? While Kyson was around, it would be difficult for her to deal with Lucinda. The Green family¡¯s bodyguards became terrified upon seeing policemen with electric batons rush in. Tess¡¯ heart sank as she sat on the floor. Kyson kept his eyes on Lucinda and sat beside her. Lucinda frowned when Kyson¡¯s leg touched hers. Her eyes were devoid of emotion when she looked at Tess and Alvina. ¡°Tess, the police will tell you how you should pay for everything you and your family have done. I expect you to return the money you owe me with interest. If you don¡¯t have enough cash, you must sell your house and the Green Group. ¡± Tess and Alvina were furious, but with Kyson in the room, they kept silent. Chapter 647 Lucinda gazed sweetly at Kyson. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Kyson. Would you help me take care of the rest? You¡¯ll need to keep an eye on Tess. She has a habit of destroying inconvenient documents. But you can let her tear up the papers in the hall before you take her to the police station. ¡± Kyson raised his gentle blue eyes. ¡°Of course, but¡­¡± He paused, held her hand and then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you a lot today, and let¡¯s not forget that you stood me upst night. Shouldn¡¯t you make that up to me?¡± She smiled and replied in a soft, alluring tone. ¡°To make it up to you, I¡¯ll cook you dinner. Come to Bay Vi tonight after you finish. ¡± Kyson was pleasantly surprised until he remembered the annoying man in her vi. ¡°But there is someone I don¡¯t want to see in your vi. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lucinda said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s just my manservant. We¡¯ll have a few drinks and I¡¯ll make him pour your wine. What do you think?¡± Kyson smiled. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head home now, and I¡¯ll expect you tonight. ¡± She withdrew her hand and gestured to Pierre. ¡°Stay here and help Kyson. Don¡¯t ck off. ¡± Pierre nodded. Lucinda left Kyson, nning to head back to Bay Vi. When she got in the car, her expression turned bitter. She took a wet wipe from her bag and wiped her hands carefully. As it was still early, she went to Angle Intl first to check the shooting progress for Dwayne and Noelle. It kept her busy until afternoon when she headed to Bay Vi with two hours to spare. When she arrived, Nathaniel was wiping the floor. Since he was no longer under the influence of the 023 drug, it had be easier for him to do such housework chores. Seeing Lucinda back so early, Nathaniel felt strange. ¡°You¡¯re home early. Are you hungry? Should I start preparing dinner now?¡± Chapter 648 Lucinda stood in the doorway and said, ¡°No. ¡± After washing his hands, Nathaniel retrieved her slippers from the shoe cab, helped her out of her coat and hung it on the coatrack. Then he returned to wiping the floor. Lucinda sat on the sofa and watched him clean. After a few minutes, she said, ¡°Come here. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel washed his hands, approached her, and squatted at her feet. Lucinda was pleased with his obedience. She cupped his chin and studied his face. Now the effects of that terrible medicine had gone, his face was not as pale, and he looked more energetic. In fact, he looked as though he wouldn¡¯t be easy to bully. With a yful smile, Lucinda said, ¡°I liked how malleable you were after you had been injected with that drug. Now I want to bully you, but you don¡¯t look easy to bully. How about¡­¡± She paused and pursed her Lips. ¡°How about you let me inject you with that drug again? I can give you the antidote after I get tired of bullying you. ¡± Nathaniel froze. Why would she say that? The 023 drug had been unbearably painful for him. Now there was a new wound on his back, it would only make things even worse. He said sadly, ¡°If my pain makes you happy, and you decide to inject me, I will obey you, unconditionally. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda raised his chin and forced eye contact. Staring at her clear eyes, he nodded resolutely. She burst intoughter and let go of his chin. ¡°I was joking.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I¡¯m neither evil nor crazy. ¡± Chapter 649 He lowered his eyes and said nothing. Lucinda pouted. ¡°Your men are good fighters, especially Sonny. If they fight against a well-trained army toon, can they win?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It might take time to defeat a military unit, but with Sonny¡¯s strength and the others¡¯ skill, we should not lose. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda said, deep in thought. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Instead of directly answering his question, she said, ¡°Tonight, Kyson ising here for dinner. ¡± Nathaniel frowned and his face darkened. Noticing his reaction, Lucinda whispered something in his ear. That evening, at the appointed time, Lucinda waited for Kyson at the gate. Kyson arrived in a military vehicle with two of his closest subordinates. As he stepped out of the jeep, he saw Lucinda. She looked exquisite, and he was ttered to see her waiting to greet him. He was very happy. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re so beautiful tonight. Only a few hours have passed, but I feel as though I haven¡¯t seen you in a month. I missed you that much. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You are droll. Thank you for your help today. Have you finished dealing with the Greens?¡± ¡°The Green Group has dered bankruptcy. I¡¯ll ask them to pay back the money they stole from the Roberts Group, but it¡¯s not a small amount and it may take time. Tess will be sentenced to life imprisonment. I know you prefer her alive so she can suffer for the rest of her life. ¡± Lucinda smiled. They strolled through the garden side by side. When they entered the living room, Kyson whispered in her ear, ¡°Sally wanted to join us tonight, but I didn¡¯t want her to disturb us¡­¡± He paused abruptly when he noticed Nathaniel standing on the stairs and staring at him coldly. Kyson kept a straight face, but when the men¡¯s eyes met, the atmosphere became tense. For a few minutes, Kyson and Nathaniel locked eyes, silently studying each other. Casting them a nce, Lucinda stood between the two men. Nathaniel¡¯s recovered state made his aura slightly stronger than Kyson¡¯s, and his eyes appeared even colder and crueler. Speechless, she could only observe the tense situation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 650 Upon meeting again, all their past hostilities resurfaced. To break the tension, she coughed heavily, attempting to distract them. With a soft voice, she gestured toward the dining room and said, ¡°Kyson, take a look. I¡¯ve prepared dinner for us, and even two bottles of good wine. It¡¯s been a long time since we drank together. Let¡¯s have a good time tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kyson replied. Kyson then turned his gaze from Nathaniel to her, looking at her tenderly before walking with her to the dining room. ¡°You¡¯re a great cook. The dishes smell amazing. I wasn¡¯t really hungry before, but now I suddenly have a good appetite,¡± Kysonplimented her. ¡°I¡¯m happy you enjoy it,¡± she replied. ¡®s BunnyBookery From the staircase, Nathaniel observed the interaction between the two of them. Despite Lucinda informing him of her n for the evening, his heart ached as he watched her smiling at Kyson so happily. When would he ever be treated with such kindness? The two diners chatted andughed,pletely unaware of Nathaniel¡¯s angry expression. During the meal, Lucinda presented the red wine she had prepared, eager to fill Kyson¡¯s ss. As she reached out, he stopped her. ¡°You have a servant here, let him do it.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Why bother pouring it yourself?¡± She was taken aback, but quickly regained herposure and smiled. Setting down the wine bottle, she nced in the direction of the staircase. ¡°Nathaniel, could you join us?¡± Lucinda called out to him. With a smug expression, Kyson sat up straight, as if he had been ustomed to good manners for years. He kept his gaze steady ahead, waiting for Nathaniel to pour the wine. As Nathaniel approached, Kyson turned to Lucinda and said with feigned surprise, ¡°You have something on your face. Let me help you wipe it off. ¡± Lucinda remained still. Kyson¡¯s eyes were full of affection as he reached out toward her face. Before his hand could make contact, Nathaniel tightly gripped his wrist. Fuming, Nathaniel scolded him, ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t touch people you have no right to touch. ¡± Chapter 651 Kyson sneered, looking up at him. ¡°You don¡¯t get to tell me what to do. ¡± The more Kyson spoke, the angrier Nathaniel became. Kyson was then about to shake off Nathaniel¡¯s hand in disgust. Nathaniel tightened his grip, his eyes filled with rage as he red at Kyson. Trying twice to get rid of him but failing, Kyson was a Little annoyed. He asked Lucinda, ¡°Is this how your servant treats your guest, Lucinda? How arrogant he is! A thankless cur should be shot right on the spot!¡± Nathaniel snorted when Lucinda was about to say anything. ¡°I am the servant of Lucinda. Who do you think you are to order me around?¡± The two men red at each other again and exerted more strength in their hands, making the atmosphere tense. The air was charged with tension.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh. She wondered why Nathaniel always acted so rudely in front of her male friends. She coughed heavily again and cast a warning nce at him, signaling him to stop. ¡°Enough! Let go of him!¡± she ordered. Upon receiving the order, Nathaniel obediently released Kyson. However, he remained stationary between them, keeping a watchful eye on Kyson like a mobile camera. Kyson gracefully pulled out a tissue and wiped his sleeves before expressing his dissatisfaction. ¡°I don¡¯t think we will be able to enjoy our meal with him around tonight. ¡± Lucinda understood what he meant, and she raised her head to look at Nathaniel seriously. ¡°Mr. Shaw is my guest. You deliberately insulted him the moment you arrived here. Did you do it intentionally to annoy me? It appears that I have been too kind to you, and you have forgotten who the master of this house is. ¡± Lucinda then looked towards the vi¡¯s entrance and raised her voice. ¡°Leon, Conor,e here!¡± Leon and Conor rushed into the Living room and stood before her. With a cold expression on her face, Lucinda ignored Nathaniel and said, ¡°Take him to the basement and have him reflect on his actions. Chapter 652 Do not let him leave without my permission. ¡± Leon and Conor looked at each other uncertainly, unsure of what to do. They remained motionless, silently contemting the situation. Nathaniel frowned, his face showing a hurt expression. He asked, ¡°Are you punishing me for his sake?¡± A cold smile appeared on Lucinda¡¯s face as she looked at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Kyson and I grew up together. I have been admiring him since I was a child. I held a grudge against him before, but now I¡¯ve let it go. I still like him. ¡®s BunnyBookery As for you, I¡¯ve given you a chance to end our contract. It¡¯s you who insists on staying here. If you feel you can¡¯t handle it, then leave! Do you think you have a ce in my heart?¡± Her words were like a sharp knife, piercing into his heart. The pain was so intense that he could barely breathe.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Although he knew her n, he still felt heartbroken and aggrieved by her hurtful words. He knew that Lucinda no longer loved him. Did she intentionally tell him the truth in this way? Tears welled up in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes, and he choked with sobs. ¡°I know I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things before, but haven¡¯t you been moved by what I¡¯ve done for youtely?¡± She remained silent. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the tears in his eyes and the look of hurt on his face. She was taken aback. Nathaniel was truly an excellent actor! His eyes brimmed with tears easily. He Looked extremely distressed, leaving her stunned for a moment. Still expressionless, she looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve put up with you since you saved me, but you¡¯ve gone too far this time and offended Kyson. I won¡¯t let you off the hook! Leon! Conor! Take him out of here and lock him up!¡± Lucinda had given the order twice. Leon and Conor braced themselves to move forward and take Nathaniel away. Chapter 653 Pushing them aside, Nathaniel growled, ¡°I can¡¯t ept the punishment. You just want me to leave, right? Fine, I¡¯ll go!¡± He turned around and stormed out of the vi without looking back. His eyes were slightly red with anger. Leon and Conor were left in shock. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Leave him be. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. ¡± ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am. ¡± Lucinda and Kyson were left alone as the two bodyguards departed. ¡°Finally, that nuisance is gone,¡± Kyson said as he poured a ss of wine for Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful that you stood up for me. ¡± Lucinda tried to hide the coldness she had shown during her argument with Nathaniel and showed him a gentle smile. ¡°Of course, he means nothing to mepared to you. You are the most important person in my life,¡± she said, raising her ss. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that unpleasant episode and enjoy a good drink. ¡± They clinked their sses together before Lucinda quickly drank hers without hesitation. Kyson sniffed the wine in his ss and swirled it around, but didn¡¯t drink it yet. He looked at the dark red liquid in the ss and smiled. ¡°I remember thest time we were at a bar together, you seemed to like him a lot and were very close to him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It made me quite upset,¡± Kyson said, his tone bing more serious. He looked into her eyes and continued, ¡°And now he¡¯s gotten hurt defending you. You should have showed him more appreciation instead of making him angry by defending me tonight. Why?¡± Lucinda was stunned. Kyson¡¯s smile grew brighter as he asked, ¡°Are you perhaps just putting on a show for me?¡± Lucinda stared at Kyson in disbelief. She sounded a little sad when she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Kyson chuckled. Chapter 654 ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m just kidding. Of course, I believe you. But this wine was prepared by Nathaniel, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t trust him. ¡± She held up her empty ss and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already drunk my share. If the wine is spiked, I¡¯d be dead by now. ¡± Kyson said nothing to that. He swirled his ss lightly and watched the wine slosh around, but he made no move to drink it. Lucinda was a little annoyed at this point. She looked at the rest of the bottle and sighed. ¡°Would you like me to drink and entire bottle like you didst time, just so you would believe me?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Still, the man remained silent. Miffed, Lucinda reached for the bottle. ¡°I believe you,¡± Kyson finally said. ¡°Well, even if this wine is poisoned, I would willingly drink it, because that¡¯s what you are to me-a beautiful, irresistible poison. In fact, I have been intoxicated with you for a long while now. ¡± He shed her a smile of adoration before downing the contents of his ss. Out in the garden, Kyson¡¯s men nked the door like two marble sculptures. Abel slowly approached them. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Hey, my guys. The hour iste. Have you two had dinner yet? We¡¯re having barbecue in the back yard. Would you like to join us?¡± The men didn¡¯t even bat an eye and refused him right away. ¡°No, thank you. ¡± ¡°Aw,e on,¡± Abel insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Miss Ross is kind and generous. I¡¯m sure she will speak up for you so that Mr. Shaw wouldn¡¯t me you. Besides, it¡¯s dinner time! Even us bodyguards need to eat, too. Those two are getting along well, anyway. We will be one family soon. Why don¡¯t we start getting to know each other and bond early, huh?¡± This time, the two men hesitated for a couple of seconds, but still gave him a resounding, ¡°No. ¡± Abel was at a loss. He couldn¡¯t press them any further, or they might suspect him. Fortunately, Rickey chose that time toe over. ¡°Here, Abel. This kebab is really delicious. Try some. Miss Ross said that she and Mr. Shaw will spend the evening catching up and that we should enjoy our dinner too. Ah, and we¡¯ve got some beer over there. Come and enjoy!¡± ¡°Nice! Thanks. ¡± Chapter 655 Abel took the te and ate the food with relish in front of the two bodyguards. One would have to be a monk on a pursuit to enlightenment to resist the mouthwatering smell of roast meat. It wafted into the air and danced around the two bodyguards. They stared covetously at the food Abel was devouring, and had to swallow their saliva several times. They were wavering. ¡°Join us in the yard,¡± Abel tried again, with more enthusiasm this time. ¡°It looks like Mr. Shaw won¡¯t be leaving untilte into the night. No one knows how long you two will have to stay here. Come on! We have beer, too. Just have a bite and rx for a while. I¡¯m sure Mr. Shaw won¡¯t punish you for it. ¡± The two men exchanged a nervous nce. In the end, they were weak against barbecue. Abel happily led them to the back yard. The dinnersted until ten in the evening. Kyson enjoyed his chat with Lucinda, and by the end of it, he waspletely inebriated. His handsome face was flushed red, and his eyes had turned ssy. ¡°I¡¯m really d that you changed your mind,¡± he rambled on. ¡°I¡¯m the only man in the world who truly deserves you. You and I are a perfect match. ¡± Lucinda just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Kyson gave her a doting look and continued, ¡°When your mother passed away, I failed to protect you andfort you when you were at your most helpless state. I was a fool. It was my fault.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Instead of being by your side, I went away to work for the Secret Investigation Department. AlL I thought about at the time was fame and fortune. I¡¯ve been ming myself all these years¡­ Can you really forgive me for the way I treated you back then?¡± As he spoke of the past, the smile on Lucinda¡¯s face gradually dimmed. ¡°You¡¯re drunk and talking nonsense. It¡¯ste now. You should head home. ¡± Kyson whined and tried to exin himself again, but Lucinda cut him off by calling Pierre in to help Kyson into his car. She had to enlist his help as the men Kyson hade with had had some beer and, therefore, couldn¡¯t drive. Pierre, on the other hand, was still recovering from his injuries and refused to touch any alcohol. He had indulged himself in the barbecue, but he was the only man there who hadn¡¯t had any beer or wine. And so, he was inevitably tasked to drive Kyson and his men home. As soon as the vehicle exited the Bay Vi, Abel quietly walked inside the mansion. Lucinda was still sitting in the dining room, staring straight ahead with a cold look on her face. Abel couldn¡¯t even begin to presume what she was thinking about. ¡°Miss?¡± he called out tentatively. His voice pulled Lucinda back to her senses. She took a quick breath and asked, ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The beer was drugged in secret. It¡¯s probably going to take effect soon. ¡± Chapter 656 ¡°Good. I suppose we¡¯ll also get to see how efficient Nathaniel is. ¡± She looked at the empty bottle of wine, her beautiful eyes glinting with anticipation. Meanwhile, Kyson¡¯s car was cruising down the road. It waste, and only a few other cars could be seen at this hour. Pierre adjusted the air conditioner to the mostfortable temperature. The two guards were drunk and fell asleep shorty. Only Kyson was sober, if one could call him that. Pierre was keeping his eyes on the road when he suddenly felt the barrel of a gun pressed against the back of his head. Then came Kyson¡¯s voice. ¡°This is not the way to my house. Where are you taking us?¡± He wasn¡¯t quiet at all, and his bodyguards stirred at the sound of his voice. It only took them a few seconds to be fully awake. They looked out the window and realized that Pierre had taken them out into the suburbs. Tension filled the car. ¡°Oh, did I go the wrong way?¡± Pierre chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shaw. I didn¡¯t dare to wake you up to ask for directions. I thought I was taking a shortcut. ¡± ¡°Turn the car around,¡± Kyson ordered in a cold voice. ¡°Huh? Oh. Of course!¡± The car was already going very fast, and instead of easing into a brake, Pierre mmed his foot on the elerator. Then, without warning, he swerved the steering wheel sharply to the right. The car tipped on its side and almost toppled over. Pierre was the only one who had fastened his seat belt. Kyson and his men ended up getting shaken into the car, mming against the windows and the rear windshield.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In themotion, Kyson dropped the gun he had been pointing at Pierre¡¯s head. The car ground to a screeching halt. Taking advantage of the confusion, Pierre hurried out of the car and fled. Meanwhile, the three remaining people were still struggling to get their bearings. Naturally, Kyson was the first to get back to his senses. He cast a vicious look in the direction which Pierre had escaped, pointed his gun, and pulled the trigger. Bang! The shot rang out in the otherwise quiet suburbs. Chapter 657 Pierre, who had been running, instinctively felt up his head, and then his torso and arms, and nced down at his legs. After making sure that he was not hit, he picked up his pace and ran faster. In fact, the bullet that was fired had hit the roof of the car. Kyson had missed, because a man had suddenly popped out of the trunk and grabbed his hand. The military vehicle was specially- designed so that the trunk was directly connected to the back seat. Because of thete hour, and the drunken state of Kyson¡¯s guards, they had failed to check the car thoroughly before leaving. None of them had even thought of the possibility that someone might be hiding in the trunk. It didn¡¯t take long for Kyson to put the pieces together. Something was up with tonight¡¯s dinner. Heunched himself at the intruder and tried to attack him. As soon as he moved, however, the man snatched the gun from his grasp and got out of the car. It was too dark. Kyson wasn¡¯t even able to make out the man¡¯s features. The guards fumbled around and jumped out of the car to give chase. To their surprise, six other men rushed out of the nearby woods and surrounded them. A scuffle ensued. It barelysted a couple of minutes when Kyson and his men felt inexplicably exhausted. This was because Lucinda had slipped a colorless and odorless substance into the drinks earlier. It was an anesthetic, a small amount of which would not be enough to make a man unconscious, but would significantly weaken and slow him down. Kyson¡¯s men were beaten until they slumped into the ground. Kyson suffered a blow from behind, which sent him down on his knees. He raised his head and saw the familiar figure of the man who had ambushed them from the trunk. The only difference was that the man was now wearing a unique ghost-face mask.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°You! So, you are from National Security Bureau. Before he could finish his words, Sonny gave him another whack at the back of the head, and Kyson finally passed out. When Kyson lost consciousness, the man in front of him removed his mask. His deeply set eyes were cold and sharp under the moonlight. He regarded Kyson coldly. ¡°Boss, what should we do with them?¡± Sonny asked. ¡°Tie up the two subordinates and throw them into the car. As for Kyson¡­¡± Nathaniel paused, narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Take him to the cottage we prepared for the interrogation. Lucinda will take about ten minutes to arrive, so we have time to question him first. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Sonny poured icy water over Kyson¡¯s head to wake him up after they arrived at the cottage. Chapter 658 When he regained consciousness, his hands were tied and his whole body hung from a ceiling beam. Only by standing on tiptoe did he manage to keep his bnce. It was exhausting to maintain this posture. The pain in his arms was unbearable, and he suspected his shoulder would soon be dislocated. His armpit would also be bruised in no time. Still, he chuckled. This method of torture was often used by the military. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± a deep, male voice asked. Kyson red at him. It was the same masked man he had seen before he passed out.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The man leaned leisurely against a wooden pir. Kyson¡¯s gaze was calm and steady. He smiled. ¡°Iam wondering what I have done to offend the National Security Bureau. Why did you capture me?¡± The masked man moved closer and got straight to the point. ¡°Recently, a sample of the $404 virus went missing from ourb. We checked the records and discovered that you visited theb half a month ago. ¡± Kyson was unconvinced. ¡°Many people visit thatb. Why do you only suspect me?¡± ¡°Because on the day you invited Lucinda to the Samsara Bar, someone actually use d that bottle of S404. Do you still maintain that it has nothing to do with you?¡± Kyson frowned. ¡°How did you get that information?¡± The man removed his mask and revealed Nathaniel¡¯s handsome but fierce face. Kyson stared in shock. ¡°You? How did you get hold of this mask? Are you? No, I don¡¯t believe it. How could you be the head of the National Security Bureau?¡± Kyson had sensed something strange about Nathaniel. When he had him investigated, Nathaniel¡¯s file was too clean. He knew something wasn¡¯t right, but still, he hadn¡¯t expected this. Even in Kyson¡¯s wildest dreams, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t be the leader of the National Security Bureau, or could he? Nathaniel narrowed his eyes and observed Kyson¡¯s changing expression as the truth dawned on him. Seeing the shocked expression on Kyson¡¯s face, Nathaniel said, ¡°So you stole S404 because you wanted to hurt Lucinda, not because you discovered my identity. You pretended to love her when you really intended to destroy her with the virus. ¡± Chapter 659 ¡°That¡¯s not true! I do love her!¡± Kyson refused to confess. He red at Nathaniel and sneered, ¡°You expect me to believe you¡¯re really from the National Security Bureau? Why would I believe you? You are the young master of the Roberts family in Forden. How could you be part of the National Security Bureau?¡± Nathaniel kept a cold expression on his face and did not answer. Kyson continued, ¡°I fell into a trap today. I imagine Lucinda isplicit. How long do you think you can keep me locked up before someonees to rescue me? My subordinates will realize I¡¯m missing. Kidnapping the chief of the Secret Investigation Department is a serious crime. Think about it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Smiling casually, Nathaniel said, ¡°Wait and see. If someonees to save you tomorrow, you¡¯ll get your answer, and if they don¡¯t, you will know why. ¡± Kyson looked at Nathaniel¡¯s calm face and then the mask. He didn¡¯t seem to be bluffing. The mask was make of silver. It belonged to the highest leader of the National Security Bureau. Its construction was veryplicated, and the pattern was unique. There was only one such mask in the world. His heart raced. Sonny knocked on the door. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been five minutes. Miss Lucinda will arrive soon. ¡± ¡°Okay.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± To Kyson, Nathaniel said, ¡°You obtained the S404 more than two weeks ago, but you didn¡¯t arrive in Forden untilst week. Someone must have conspired with you. They incited you to steal the virus. Who was that person?¡± Kyson smiled; he stared at the floor and said nothing. Nathaniel grabbed his hair and forced his head up, so he could look into Kyson¡¯s eyes. ¡°You know how the National Security Bureau handles criminals, especially those who are difficult to break. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me? It will spare you a lot of pain if you do. ¡± Blue veins bulged across Kyson¡¯s forehead. He ground his teeth. ¡°How dare you?¡± ¡°I should think that was obvious. You know who I am. After your treachery, do you expect to leave here intact?¡± The more Nathaniel said, the angrier he appeared. Kyson was stunned, but heughed loudly to maintain his bravado. ¡°You are not the young master of the Roberts family. Who are you, really? The chief of the National Security Bureau cannot be just the president of apany in Forden. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t answer. Chapter 660 ¡°You im that I approached Lucinda with evil intentions, but she has no idea about your true identity. What is your intention with regards to her? Why do you pretend to be weak and miserable in front of her?¡± Nathaniel tightened his grip on Kyson¡¯s hair, and Kyson felt a sharp pain as his scalp stretched. But his painful expression didn¡¯tst long. Mere seconds passed before heughed again. ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t sulfuric acid, so you also know you don¡¯t have long to live! Maybe I can¡¯t have Lucinda, but neither can you!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face darkened with rage. He let go of Kyson¡¯s hair and punched him. Kyson¡¯s lip swelled and split. He spat out a mouthful of blood, but his eyes remained defiant. ¡°Even if the doctor manages to suppress the S404 virus and saves your life, there will beplications. You will be disabled, reliant on a wheelchair. Lucinda may sympathize with you in the short term. But you and I both know she¡¯ll get bored of caring for you. Nathaniel, from the moment you were infected, you were no longer worthy of her love!¡± Nathaniel frowned. He was too stunned to say anything until Sonny¡¯s voice brought him back to the present. ¡°Miss Lucinda¡¯s car has pulled up. She¡¯ll be here in two minutes. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± Nathaniel looked at Kyson again. ¡°Now you¡¯ve been captured, you must realize that you will eventually give me all the information I need. I will uncover all your secrets with the correct application of force. ¡± Kyson turned his head and grunted. Once again, Nathaniel grabbed his hair. ¡°Lucinda will be here soon.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only If you dare to reveal a word of my identity, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± ¡°Miss Lucinda, you are here,¡± Sonny said loudly. Nathaniel hid his mask before going to wee Lucinda. When the door opened, he saw Lucinda¡¯s beautiful eyes. But at the thought of what Kyson had just said, he lowered his eyes and didn¡¯t greeted her warmly as he usually did. Chapter 661 Lucinda didn¡¯t seem to notice his strange behavior. Instead, she asked, ¡°How is our prisoner? Has he told you anything?¡± Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Nothing yet. ¡± ¡°I want to talk to him alone,¡± Lucinda said. Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Neither you nor your subordinates are allowed to eavesdrop. You must promise me,¡± Lucinda said. Nathaniel was irritated by her demand, but he still agreed. ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel closed the door behind Lucinda and directed Sonny and the others away from the cottage. He waited for her beneath a nearby tree. In the cottage, Kyson saw her and smiled. ¡°Lucinda, I didn¡¯t expect this to be a trap. Have you been pretending to love me all this time?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t try to deny it. ¡°Yes. How else would I be able to get my hands on you?¡± Kyson managed a bitter smile. ¡°When did you begin to suspect me?¡± ¡°I already sensed that something was wrong with you when you took out the revolver and made me choose between Nathaniel and Eleanor. ¡± She had started to doubt him from that moment on? Kyson gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°When you said you were leaving Forden,¡± Lucinda continued, her face devoid of any emotion, ¡°I chanced upon the man in ck at the Samsara Bar. It was the same day that the sulfuric acid incident urred. I had a feeling then that you were involved with the rat in the Simmons family who wanted to hurt me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°T see¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve admired you since I was a child. I¡¯ve only ever had eyes for you in the past. So why would you try to kill me?¡± ¡°I never wanted to kill you,¡± Kyson said, shaking his head in earnest. ¡°I was devastated when the Simmons family announced your death.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It wasn¡¯t until half a month ago that I finally discovered you were still alive. I had no choice. If I didn¡¯t agree to cooperate with that person, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toe to Forden and see you again. You must know, Lucinda, I am willing to fight them to the end for you. If only you still loved me¡­ But now, you have that annoying pest by your side! That day in the bar, I was on the second floor. I never wanted to hurt you. Don¡¯t you see? I waited until Nathaniel came because I knew that he would protect you. There¡¯s no way I would have let you get hurt! Why would I do such a thing?¡± Chapter 662 Kyson kept repeating his amorous deration, and the fire in his eyes never diminished. And although his face was covered with bruises, Lucinda had to admit that he was still handsome. Not that she wanted to waste her time appreciating his beauty. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? If Nathaniel hadn¡¯t protected me, I would have been the one to get hurt. Yet you say that you didn¡¯t mean to do it?¡± Her eyes turned even colder. ¡°Stop lying. I just want to know which member of the Simmons family want me dead. Tell me, and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. ¡± Kyson lowered his eyes, his smile turning into one of sadness this time. ¡°You might let me go, but he won¡¯t. ¡± He? Lucinda frowned. ¡°Who is this person, exactly?¡± Kyson sighed and looked up again. ¡°That manservant of yours is not a good person. He has been deceiving you all this time. Believe me, he has even more secrets than I care to keep. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks!¡± ¡°Of course, I know he has secrets,¡± Lucinda retorted indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve always known. I just don¡¯t care enough to look into them. ¡± Their agreement would only take effect for a year, anyway.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Once it was over, they wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She wasn¡¯t interested in whatever secrets he had since they would eventually part ways. Kyson¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Ah, it seems that you don¡¯t care about him, after all! That¡¯s great. You should be thanking me, don¡¯t you think? I mean, I did help you get rid of that pest. ¡± When Lucinda looked confused by his words, Kyson made a show of looking surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know? My, he really isn¡¯t an honest person, is he? You should check his wound and see for yourself. Then, you will know just how much he has kept from you. ¡± Check his wound? It was burned by the sulfuric acid, right? What more could there be? Lucinda¡¯s eyes narrowed at the faint smile ying on Kyson¡¯s Lips. Chapter 663 Her instincts told her that he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Just tell me what you mean!¡± Kyson shook his head, still smiling. It irked Lucinda, but she couldn¡¯t do anything else to him. He was still the director of the Secret Investigation Department, after all, and held a high position in Cadiered¡¯s military. She wasn¡¯t nning to cause unnecessary trouble for herself and Graham just because the bastard annoyed her. She turned on her heel and walked out of the room. Nathaniel approached her as soon as the door mmed shut behind her. ¡°How was it? Did he tell you what you needed to know?¡± Lucinda shook her head. ¡°Forget it. All I was able to confirm was that he colluded with someone to try to kill me. I¡¯ll find another way to investigate the rest of the matter. Tell Sonny and the others to destroy all the evidence. Don¡¯t leave a single trace. Send Kyson back in secret tomorrow. ¡± This didn¡¯t sit well with Nathaniel at all. Lucinda might have the luxury to draw things out, but he didn¡¯t. He was running out of time. ¡°Lucinda, if you trust me even a little bit, then allow me to handle this. I will get the truth out of him within two days. ¡± ¡°You know who he is, don¡¯t you? Are you really going to do this?¡± Lucinda looked up at him with a serious expression. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You were the one who hit his face, right? If you torture him, the whole Secret Investigation Department and the Shaw family wille after you. ¡± Nathaniel smiled. He didn¡¯t seem to take her words to heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with this matter properly.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡± They locked gazes and stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a moment. Lucinda pressed her lips into a thin line. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt the urge to trust Nathaniel. ¡°ALL right, fine. You can give it a go. ¡± She thought back to thest words Kyson had said to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the vi. ¡± ¡°You can head back first. I¡¯ll stay here and make arrangements. ¡± Chapter 664 No,¡± Lucinda said in a firm tone. ¡°You¡¯reing back with me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Nathanielpromised. ¡°In that case, can you give me a couple of minutes? I just need to give Sonny some instructions. ¡± ¡°Fine. ¡± Nathaniel blinked at her. Lucinda agreed! She was finally willing to wait for him! It was an exhrating feeling. Nathaniel shrugged off his suit jacket and put it around her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s cold outside. Get in the car first. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± Lucinda nodded and left. Once she was out of earshot, Nathaniel¡¯s expression shifted, and a ruthless glint came over his eyes. He waved Sonny over. ¡°Extract the truth from Kyson in two days. The process is not important. It doesn¡¯t matter even if hees out of the interrogation disabled. I will exin it to the military. I only want results. ¡± ¡°Yes, boss. I¡¯m on it. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathaniel nced at the cabin before adding, ¡°And douse his back with sulfuric acid when the interrogation is over. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you letting him off too lightly?¡± Sonny pointed out. ¡°The substance he threw on you was S404 virus!¡± ¡°What? Are you saying that we should subject him to the same virus? There are only a dozen vials of S404 virus in existence. We can¡¯t waste it on scum like him; he doesn¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯ll contact the military and have him removed from office. He will be kept alive, and I shall have the pleasure of torturing him in prison. ¡± Sonny shut his mouth and nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood. ¡± ¡°ALL right, I¡¯ll leave everything to you. I¡¯m going home. ¡± Sonny opened his mouth to say something, but before he could even get a word out, Nathaniel was already gone. He watched his boss trot to the side of the road, rushing toward the car. Sonny clicked his tongue. Chapter 665 Love really changed people. To think that his cold and domineering boss would look like an eager toddler over a woman¡­Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Lucinda sat in the back seat of the car and brooded over Kyson¡¯s words. She spotted Nathaniel out of the corner of her eye. He quickly opened the car door and jumped inside, quietly rubbing his arms as he settled in the seat. Lucinda took stock of his thin dress shirt and realized that she still had his suit jacket. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nathaniel replied almost immediately, shaking his head. ¡°Then why were you in such a hurry just now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make you wait for too long. ¡± Lucinda fell into silence. Was he lying to butter her up again? It didn¡¯t escape her notice how he was shivering when he got into the car. Even his lips looked paler than usual. She took off his suit jacket and tossed it at him impatiently. ¡°Take this away. I¡¯m feeling hot. ¡± In truth, winter was fast approaching. The nights were cold. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda leaned forward and asked Pierre to turn on the heat in the car. Soon, they were driving back to the Bay Vi. Lucinda changed into her slippers and made her way upstairs. ¡°Follow me,¡± she said without looking back at Nathaniel. He promptly followed her to the third floor. They entered her room. Lucinda turned on the heat and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Take off your clothes. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face burned, and even his ears turned red. Why did she want him to undress? What was she nning to do? Chapter 666 Lucinda¡¯s words suddenly created a very subtle atmosphere in the room. There was a sudden freeze from Nathaniel. Lucinda urged him, ¡°Come on, and hurry up. Let me see your wound. ¡± Nathaniel was instantly discouraged upon hearing this. He realized that he had been overthinking, as she just wanted to see his wound. However¡­ She wanted to see his wound? Nathaniel couldn¡¯t understand why she suddenly wanted to see his wound.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What had Kyson told her? ¡°I¡¯m alright. I applied for some medicine these past two days, and it has almost healed. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Take off all your clothes!¡± Lucinda ordered coldly. However, Nathaniel remained motionless. ¡°My wound is covered with a bandage. Even if I take off my clothes, you won¡¯t be able to see them. ¡± ¡°Then take off the bandage. At worst, you can reapply the medicer,¡± she firmly insisted. It looked like she was quite determined. Nathaniel didn¡¯t move or say anything as he thought about how to evade her request. Lucinda immediately understood his thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to deceive me tonight. You must take off your clothes!¡± she eximed. ¡°You care about me, and I appreciate that, but it¡¯s toote. You should go to bed early, and we can do this tomorrow. ¡± Lucinda clenched her teeth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She resisted the urge to tie him up and forcefully remove his clothes. She reminded him patiently, ¡°You promised to obey any order I give you unconditionally. Are you going back on your word now?¡± Nathaniel was speechless upon hearing this. He took a deep breath and reluctantly began unbuttoning his buttons at a slow pace. Lucinda didn¡¯t rush him; she rubbed her temples and waited quietly, knowing that he would eventually have to take off his clothes. After finally removing his suit jacket, he gently ced it on her dresser. Chapter 667 He hesitated for a few moments before continuing to undress by taking off his shirt. Nathaniel undid two buttons on his shirt and whispered, ¡°Should I remove my pants too?¡± Lucinda clenched her teeth and eximed, ¡°I want to see your wound! Why do you need to take off your pants?¡± ¡°You just told me to take off all my clothes¡­¡± Nathaniel mumbled under his breath, his head lowered in protest. Despite his low voice, the room was so quiet that every word he said could be heard clearly. ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice rose in frustration. ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯1L make you take off your underwear and run around the vi naked!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathaniel shuddered at the thought of such humiliation. How cruel she could be! If he were to run around naked, he would lose all his dignity. Seeing how scared he was, Lucinda continued, ¡°Or I could have Abel tie you up and hang you naked on a tree in the garden. Which one do you prefer?¡± Nathaniel did not want to try either option! ¡°No way!¡± eximed the astonished speaker. Without uttering a single word, he removed his clothing, his thin lips pursed and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He was just about to unfasten the final button. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He hesitated to reveal his wound to her and was about to give an excuse when Lucinda red at him. Running outside naked was out of the question! And being hung up on a tree while naked was even worse! However, he was also reluctant to show his wound to her. With his gaze lowered, he tried to think of a way to evade the situation. Slowly, under Lucinda¡¯s intense gaze, he removed his silk shirt, exposing his well-defined abs. Unfortunately, she was not interested in admiring his abs. As soon as he was undressed, she stood up and approached him. ¡°Turn around. ¡± Chapter 668 Obediently, Nathaniel turned around as she had requested. Without hesitation, she removed the bandage directly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She peeled off the manyyers of bandages covering his back with speed and strength. As the final few bandages were removed, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the pain. Upon the sight of blood as well as Nathaniel¡¯s groan, Lucinda removed the remaining bandages with a gentler touch. Once the bloody bandages were removed, she was confronted with a palm-sized burn on his back. Frowning, she inspected the wound closely. Despite four days have passed since the incident, the wound remained in a gruesome state. Trembling slightly, she reached out a hand to touch his back but stopped short of doing so. ¡°Your wound is still bleeding and looks extremely severe. It seems that the sulfuric acid wasn¡¯t the only cause of your injury. ¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to touch the wound, withdrawing her hand sulkily and with a grave expression. Nathaniel let out a deep sigh. As expected, Lucinda spotted something wrong with the wound immediately. ¡°How could that be?¡± he replied casually. ¡°It was caused by mere sulfuric acid. Is it bleeding now? Strange. It didn¡¯t bleed when I treated it earlier. ¡± Lucinda was highly skeptical. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you know what caused this?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, it was caused by sulfuric acid,¡± Nathaniel replied calmly. He appeared to think for a moment before adding, ¡°I hid in the car trunk earlier tonight. It¡¯s possible that my back identally hit something when I fought with Kysonter on. That might be why it¡¯s bleeding now. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± If that was the case, then why had Kyson felt the need to remind her that something was off about his wound? Was Nathaniel lying or was Kyson lying? ¡°Is it really just a coincidence? Did you just happen to hit something with your back tonight? Don¡¯t you think the excuse seems a little feeble?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Sometimes things in life are just coincidental. ¡± Chapter 669 In a gentle tone, Nathaniel said, ¡°The wound may look bad, but it¡¯s not that serious. Do you think I look like I¡¯m dying or something?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t believe him in the slightest. She could tell whether it was serious or not. ¡°Turn around and face me. ¡± He turned around obediently and looked down at her. When they stood close, she had to look up at him, feeling weary. ¡°Kneel. ¡± Thest time she asked him to kneel, he was unwilling and felt humiliated. However, this time, he knelt in front of her without hesitation. Pursuing her was more important to him than preserving his dignity. Suddenly, Lucinda lifted his chin and gazed down at him. ¡°Nathaniel, do you think you can keep the truth from me? Hilliard Simmons is my friend. If hees to check your wound in person, you won¡¯t be able to conceal it from me. At that point, I won¡¯t trust you anymore. Consider it carefully. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Her eyes were icy and piercing. ¡°Do you want to confess or wait for me to investigate?¡± Upon hearing this, Nathaniel hesitated. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After contemting for a while, he finally revealed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t caused by sulfuric acid, but by a powerful corrosive agent called $40. ¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a liquid with simr properties to sulfuric acid, but even more corrosive. If ites into contact with the skin, the burns will be more severe. Ordinary ointments won¡¯t heal it, and the healing time will be lengthy. Additionally, scars will be difficult to remove. However, it won¡¯t harm the inside of the body. ¡± ¡°Who informed you of this?¡± Nathaniel blinked and replied, ¡°Originally, I had no idea. But Kyson informed mest night that he stole the substance from the War Lab. ¡± ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded. Lucinda had never heard of this substance, but after hearing his exnation, she considered that the wound caused by S4@ seemed simr to his injury. But¡­ Chapter 670 ¡°Could it truly not harm the internal organs?¡± Lucinda replied. For a moment, she stared at him without saying anything. Realizing that she wouldn¡¯t get any more answers from him tonight, Lucinda decided to ask Graham about it tomorrow since it was something from the War Lab. She sat back on the edge of the bed, a look of dissatisfaction on her face. ¡°You¡¯re not honest. You lied to me a few times tonight because of this wound,¡± she said, her voice tinged with irritation. Seeing that she seemed to believe him, Nathaniel let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Are you angry?¡± he asked. Lucinda didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she turned her face away from him, her expression icy cold. It was evident that she was genuinely angry and wanted nothing to do with him at the moment. Despite this, Nathaniel didn¡¯t stood up. Still on his knees, he inched closer to her, took her hand in his, and ced it against his abdomen. He then said in a soothing voice, ¡°I know I was wrong, but it¡¯s not serious.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I understand you don¡¯t want to owe me anything, and I didn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t want you to feel guilty. I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. You can even touch my abs. ¡± ¡°Who gives a damn about your abs?¡± she scoffed. Withdrawing her hand, Lucinda red at him intently. ¡°In that case¡­ you can have the belt. Why don¡¯t you take out your anger on me and give me a beating?¡± he suggested. Nathaniel shot her a charming grin. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Lucinda only gave him a passing nce. She knew she had to put him in his ce today or else it would bother her endlessly. With determination, she held out her hand and demanded, ¡°Give me your belt. ¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t hesitate to unbutton the metal buckle and hand over the belt, aware of what was about to happen. He turned his back to her, bracing himself up. She held the belt with a tight grip, folded it and raised it high, ready to whip his injured back. However, as she was about to move the belt, her eyes caught the burn mark on his back. The wound looked awful. It was impossible not to notice it. It was a reminder that Nathaniel had gotten hurt trying to protect her. Else, it would have been her who was injured. Suddenly, Lucinda felt conflicted. Her wrist felt heavy as if a mysterious force was holding her back. Chapter 671 She let out a silent sigh and lost her resolve. Due to this realization, she felt sorry for Nathaniel. This feeling made her quite uneasy. The three years she spent in the Roberts family were nothing short of hellish. She never felt any warmth or love there. After the divorce, she saw a different side of Nathaniel, a kind and caring one, and that touched her deeply. However, Lucinda knew better than to repeat her mistakes. She couldn¡¯t risk getting hurt again because that would be the oue of not putting an end to their rtionshippletely. With a trembling hand, she gripped the belt tightly and summoned courage. Gritting her teeth, she swung the belt hard. p! A sharp sound echoed through the air. Lucinda avoided the wound in the middle of his back but left a dark red and swollen mark on his smooth skin. Nathaniel gave no reaction. He didn¡¯t say a word or even flinch. Aside the tension in his muscles, he didn¡¯t seem to be in pain. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but nce at the red mark on his back before her eyes wandered to the bloody wound in the middle. She was overwhelmed with conflicting emotions and didn¡¯t want to continue whipping him. ¡°Put your clothes on and get out!¡± Lucinda kicked him hard on the shoulder and threw the belt back at him. ¡°Leave now. I¡¯m exhausted.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ll punish you tomorrow. ¡± Then she raised the quilt and tucked herself in. The unexpected kick caught Nathaniel off guard, and he stumbled a bit before regaining his bnce. Slowly, he fastened his belt and picked up his shirt and jacket from the dresser. Since the bandage was removed, he couldn¡¯t wear his shirt directly as it would get stained by the fluid from the wound, so he held it in his hand. He turned his head and saw Lucinda lying on the bed, her back facing him. She didn¡¯t bother changing her clothes. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t really nning to sleep yet. ¡°Lucinda, why are you still wearing your coat? You won¡¯t be able to sleepfortably in that. ¡± Chapter 672 Lucinda felt her blood boil at hisment.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I¡¯d love to sleep how I want. Now get out of here!¡± she snapped. But Nathaniel didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he stood at the foot of her bed, staring at her. This only fueled her anger. She quickly sat up, grabbed a pillow, and hurled it at Nathaniel. ¡°Get out, I said!¡± Nathaniel deftly caught the pillow and calmly ced it on the dresser. Lucinda didn¡¯t give up and threw another pillow at him. But Nathaniel caught it again, with a soft smile on his Lips. Lucinda was so furious that she threw everything she could find on the bedside table at him. Nathaniel easily caught all the objects and ced them on the dresser. ALL the while, he had a loving smile on his face. To Lucinda however, he was just doing this to get under her skin. She was so infuriated that she kept searching the table for more things to throw, but found nothing except for themp. She had thrown everything else. Lucinda reached for the tablemp, still plugged in, and raised it in Nathaniel¡¯s direction. Seeing this, he quickly put his hands up in surrender. ¡°No! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± he said, walking away from the bed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda scowled at him. Her anger didn¡¯t dissipate until he was out of sight. She saw everything she had thrown neatly set on the dresser and got out of bed silently to take the pillow. She took a few deep breaths and then headed to the bathroom to take a shower. The next morning, Lucinda remained silent throughout breakfast, ignoring Nathaniel¡¯s attempts at conversation. She finished her meal in silence and left for Angle Intl. Since she had given Kyson to Nathaniel, all she had to do was wait for the results. When she got to her office, she called Graham. She shared with him the name of the medication Nathaniel had mentioned the previous night. To her surprise, Graham¡¯s response was almost the same as what Nathaniel said. Chapter 673 Lucinda then reached out to the Dark Bell for help in finding pictures of skin damaged by the S40. Since it was an experimental sample, regr searching didn¡¯t yield any information. Within ten minutes, the Dark Bell sent the pictures to her. As she carefully observed them, she realized they were simr to the wound on Nathaniel¡¯s back. Could he have been telling the truth after all? But if the substance didn¡¯t pose a threat to life, why did Kyson im to have helped her get rid of Nathaniel? Lucinda felt like she had missed something important but didn¡¯t know what it was. She called in Abel. ¡°For now, I need you to trail Nathaniel and report everywhere he goes to me. Be careful so he doesn¡¯t notice you. ¡± Abel had no idea what her intentions were but he nodded. After Lucinda left, Nathaniel washed the dishes and cleaned the vi before heading out to the suburbs to meet up with Kyson. Immediately Sonny saw him, he rushed to him and smiled fawningly. ¡°Good morning, boss. ¡± Nathaniel turned to him and asked, ¡°Has he said anything?¡± Sonny shook his head and replied, ¡°He has said nothing. Being the head of the Secret Investigation Department, he¡¯s indeed a tough nut to crack. ¡± Nathaniel gave a cold stare in the direction of the cottage. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We have to get some information out of him by tomorrow, no matter how tough he is,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Yes. ¡± Then, Sonny leaned in and whispered in Nathaniel¡¯s ear. ¡°Boss, you might be onto something. I think something is truly up with Pierre. Yesterday, he drove out to the suburbs and disappeared for over 10 minutes. He didn¡¯t return until Miss Lucinda arrived. ¡± Nathaniel furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡± Sonny shook his head and said, ¡°He¡¯s a sly one. Our men couldn¡¯t keep up with him. ¡± Nathaniel pursed his lips in thought before saying, ¡°Alright, you stay here.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯m heading back to the Bay Vi. ¡± When he returned to the vi, instead of going upstairs, he made his way to the backyard. Lucinda had left Pierre behind at the vi today instead of going with him to the office. As Nathaniel approached, he saw Pierre walking down from the lookout post to the bathroom and was now washing his hands. Chapter 674 Pierre saw him and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Roberts, what a coincidence!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s expression remained cold as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯m here for you. ¡± Pierre¡¯s face gradually turned serious as he stared at Nathaniel. Nathaniel and Pierre went to a quiet corner near the back door of the vi. ¡°Mr. Roberts, why all the secrecy? Is something wrong?¡± Pierre asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. I know you want something from Lucinda. What is it?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Pierre¡¯s mask instantly fell and was reced with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Roberts, but you shouldn¡¯t have found that out,¡± he said, discreetly taking out a small knife from the back of his trousers. Then, he swiftly waved his hand with the knife for Nathaniel¡¯s neck, but Nathaniel saw himing and stepped back with ease. In no time, he had subdued Pierre. He mped Pierre¡¯s hands behind his back and held it there with so much force that Pierre felt like his arms would be dislocated. He winced, his face pale with pain. ¡°You might as well just kill me. I can¡¯t even do what they asked of me, so my death is inevitable,¡± Pierre grunted. Nathaniel Laughed at this and roughly let go of him. ¡°Why would I kill you? I just want to talk with you. I have no interest in anything else. ¡± Pierre frowned, confused. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be madly in love with Miss Lucinda? I mean, I was sent to hurt her. You know what my aim is, yet, you just want to talk to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Nathaniel stared at him seriously and asked, ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± Pierre instantly blushed. ¡°No, no¡­ How can I?¡± Nathaniel was always right when it came to this. His intuition was never wrong. Ever since he realized that he loved Lucinda, he seemed to have developed the ability to know it when a man had a crush on Lucinda just by looking at the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you didn¡¯t like her, you wouldn¡¯t have hidden yourself for so long without making a single move against her. You can stop hiding. Just tell me what their n is. Maybe I can help you out. ¡± Pierre paused for a second and actually looked at Nathaniel, noticing something strong and intimidating about him. Chapter 675 Nathaniel wasn¡¯t just any ordinary man. So, maybe if he told him, there would indeed be a way out. He had to trust that Nathaniel would help him out. So, he said, ¡°I was asked to take Miss Lucinda to an abandoned warehouse in the east suburb three days from now in the evening. And she has to be alone. This time, they have set up a lot of traps. The man in ck who Miss Lucinda has been investigating will also be there. She will really be in danger if she goes there. ¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°Miss Lucinda is the only one who treats me well. I can¡¯t bear to hurt her. But if I don¡¯t do it, they¡¯ll kill me. So it¡¯s either her or me, and they have been watching me since they tasked me, so I can¡¯t even think of escaping. Can you do something, Mr. Roberts?¡± Nathaniel mulled it over in his mind for a while, and then narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Tell them you¡¯ll do what they want, but you don¡¯t have to tell Lucinda. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Pierre stuttered a little, ¡°But it¡¯s in three days¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Nathaniel cut him off with a serious expression. In the afternoon, Nathaniel stayed in the vi and cleaned it up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When it was almost time for Lucinda to get off work, he went to the kitchen and started preparing dinner. These were thest days he would spend with her, and he wanted to cook all kinds of delicious meals for her until the veryst day. Even if she didn¡¯t miss him after he left, her stomach would at least long for his cooking. Nathaniel was smiling at his thoughts when his phone pinged. It was a message from Sonny. When he opened it, the message was a single exmation mark. The smile on Nathaniel¡¯s face froze. That only meant one thing.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Whatever was happening was very serious and urgent. After looking at his watch and seeing that Lucinda still had forty minutes before getting off work, he dropped everything and drove to the suburb where Kyson was held captive. Sonny was pacing back and forth along the road, waiting for him. As soon as he spotted Nathaniel¡¯s car, he rushed to it and got into the passenger seat. ¡°Boss, several people came here¡­¡± He trailed off and whispered, ¡°From Stastle!¡± Nathaniel¡¯s frown deepened. Why were they here now? With a very serious look on his face, Nathaniel started the engine and drove to the meeting ce Sonny mentioned. Chapter 676 They soon packed at an abandoned construction site and went into the most remote and shabby house in silence. As soon as Nathaniel entered the house, Lucinda received a call from Abel. Abel reported to Lucinda the strange whereabouts of Nathaniel. With furrowed eyebrows, Lucinda asked, ¡°What is he doing there? Did you see who was inside? What did they say?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I only noticed many people who were secretly guarding within fifty yards around the construction site. ¡± Lucinda kept silent after that, deep in thought. Who did he have to see that made him run over to that abandoned ce? And if so many people were guarding the ce¡­ Nathaniel really had a huge secret she didn¡¯t know about. ¡°Okay, good work. I¡¯ll go and see for myselfter. ¡± Meanwhile, Nathaniel entered the dpidated house with Sonny. Three men were already standing there waiting for him. The leader seemed to be in his forties. When he saw Nathaniel, his cold face spread into a warm smile, and he immediately bowed respectfully to him. ¡°Young master. ¡± Nathaniel¡¯s cold face didn¡¯t change. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Kern, what¡¯s up?¡± Kern¡¯s face gradually grew serious as he exined, ¡°The n is in internal strife. You need to go back with me immediately to preside over the situation. ¡± Immediately? Was it that urgent? Nathaniel didn¡¯t even have to think about it. His answer was automatic. ¡°I can¡¯t. I still have some personal affairs to deal with in Forden.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. I wille back after that. ¡± Kern¡¯s face became more stern. ¡°This is an emergency recall order. You must go with me. Master said that this is the best opportunity for you to gain support and strength. ¡± Nathaniel was silent. Chapter 677 He had stupidly thought he still had seven days with Lucinda. Unfortunately, it seemed that he had still been too hopeful. He tried his best to remain straight-faced, and then recalled his n with Pierre this morning. ¡°Three more days. That¡¯s all I ask for. I still have onest thing to do. Then, I will go back and apologize for the dy. ¡± Kern¡¯s lips were pressed thin. ¡°You know how strict the n rules are.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If you vite the emergency recall order, you will have to be punished. Are you aware of that?¡± Nathaniel nodded calmly. ¡°I am. Staying back for three days means getting whipped thirty times. ¡± He untied his tie as he said this. Then his suit and shirt. After that, he threw it at Sonny who was getting pale. ¡°Boss¡­¡± Sonny held his clothes, but he was already horrified and scared. What if the suppressed virus in his body rpsed again because of this? Nathaniel turned around and knelt on one knee. His broad and smooth back shoulders straight. Then, he said arrogantly, ¡°Come on. ¡± Kern sighed resignedly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Master really does know you best. He knew that you would refuse to go back immediately. ¡± A bodyguard suddenly stepped forward and handed over to Kern a dark and precious sandalwood square box. Kern opened it slowly and took out the admonishment whip. The whip was long and dark, with gold threads twisted in its inner part. It was covered with fine small thorns, designed for this. There was no need using strength with the whip. Once anyone was whipped with it, he would bleed immediately. ¡°Young master, the n is in chaos and needs you. It is very urgent. I¡¯ll ask for thest time. Do you really want to stay here for three more days?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel answered without hesitation. ¡°Young master, please do not me me for this. I can¡¯t overturn the rules. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡± Nathaniel nodded slightly. Honestly, he hated these rules. Chapter 678 When he finally got rid of those old dogs and took full control of the n, the first thing he would do, would be to abolish these barbaric rules. Out of nowhere came a whooshing sound, interrupting his thoughts. The whip severely scratched Nathaniel¡¯s back skin. This was followed by a sharp pain. Nathaniel¡¯s forehead began to break out in cold sweat with just the firstsh of the whip. Despite clenching his teeth and tensing all the muscles in his body, he kept his back straight and suffered silently. Kern noticed the bandage in the middle of Nathaniel¡¯s back when he took off his clothes and deliberately avoided the wound. Kern only whipped the uninjured part of Nathaniel¡¯s back. As a result, after the fifteenthsh, Nathaniel¡¯s upper back was covered in crisscrossed blood marks. The scars on his back were shocking. Nathaniel¡¯s breathing became increasingly heavy, and the blue veins on his forehead stood out. Even his eyshes were trembling uncontrobly, but he tightly pursed his lips and didn¡¯t allow himself to make any sound. However, inside his heart, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. Having been away from home for more than a decade, Nathaniel had nearly forgotten his true identity and hade to believe that he was really a pampered young master from the Roberts family. His ability to endure punishment had significantly weakened over time, rendering him far more delicate than he would have ever thought possible.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery As Nathaniel¡¯s upper back was now coated in blood, Kern¡¯s hand shook as he held the whip. Nathaniel¡¯s back was soaked with blood, rendering the upper part of it unstoppable. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Kern knew that continuing to whip him would only reopen the previous wounds. He understood that whipping the same area twice would cause an excruciatingly pain. The sight of Nathaniel¡¯s bloody back was too much for Kern to bear. He had no choice but to shift his attention to Nathaniel¡¯s waist. Waving the whip, Kern delivered five consecutiveshes, all targeting Nathaniel¡¯s waist. Nathaniel¡¯s body shook uncontrobly, and he eventually bent down, cing his hand on the ground to avoid the embarrassment of copsing. Kern ceased whipping Nathaniel, finally satisfied with the punishment he had inflicted. Nathaniel was struck with sudden chest pain, causing him to expel a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Chapter 679 ¡°Boss!¡± Sonny cried out in rm. Sonny¡¯s eyes were red with fear. Nathaniel¡¯s body received twentyshes, causing Sonny¡¯s heart to race with anxiety. He struggled to restrain himself from rushing forward to seize the whip. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back with them,¡± Sonny pleaded with Nathaniel. ¡°Sonny!¡± Nathaniel snapped, taking a deep breath and ring at him. ¡°You are only my subordinate at the National Security Bureau. You have no right to speak here!¡± Despite his pain, Nathaniel tried to assert his authority. ¡°Boss!¡± Sonny cried out, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll die if this goes on!¡± Sonny¡¯s fear for Nathaniel was palpable. Ovee with worry, Sonny roared at Nathaniel, desperate to convince him to concede. ¡°The $404 virus in your body is only suppressed, notpletely cured,¡± Sonny warned Nathaniel urgently. ¡°Your resistance is weaker now, and the virus will soon spread after the punishment you have endured. You will die!¡± Sonny¡¯s voice was filled with concern. Nathaniel heard the warning, but he refused to let it sway him. He pinched his thigh hard and straightened his back, determined to withstand the punishment .N?velDrama.Org content rights. Despite the pain, he maintained the most standard posture of someone being punished. He was in excruciating pain. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But he couldn¡¯t leave without saying a word. There was a threat around Lucinda that he had to eliminate before he could leave. Nathaniel was also aware that the twentyshes would be in vain if he gave up now. ¡°Continue,¡± Nathanielmanded, his voice steady despite the pain. ¡°No way!¡± Sonny protested, his voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Stop it!¡± Sonny pleaded, his voice filled with desperation. However, Nathaniel disregarded his plea and ordered, ¡°Kern, continue!¡± Despite his anger and frustration, Sonny knew he was powerless in this situation. Kern hesitated as he could see the extent of Nathaniel¡¯s injuries, which were far worse than he had anticipated. Chapter 680 He studied Nathaniel¡¯s back once more, pondering his next move. If he were to continue whipping, he would have to strike the same spot over and over again, causing irreparable damage to his back. Kern motioned to the two bodyguards present, ¡°You may leave now. There¡¯s no need to stay. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir, the two of them responded in unison before making their exit. Kern took a handkerchief and wiped the blood off the whip, then raised it again. The crack of the whip echoed throughout the room as he delivered the next tenshes. Kernshed the ground ten times with his whip. ¡°The punishment is aplete, young master. You may stand now,¡± he said, wiping the whip clean. ¡°After three days, you must return. Remember that,¡± Kern reminded him. With Sonny¡¯s assistance, Nathaniel struggled to stand and expressed his gratitude, ¡°Thank you. ¡± Kern nodded slightly in acknowledgment but remained silent.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The bodyguards burst into the room abruptly. ¡°Young master, a car is parked outside the construction site gate. A woman has disembarked. Should we¡­¡± The bodyguard gestured to indicate killing. ¡°A woman?¡± Nathaniel questioned, frowning. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What does she look Like?¡± he asked curiously. ¡°Very beautiful,¡± the bodyguard replied. ¡°It has to be Lucinda,¡± Nathaniel murmured. He wondered why she had arrived suddenly. Turning to Kern, he instructed, ¡°You may leave now. She is very important to me. You must not harm her or allow her to notice anything. ¡± ¡°Understood. Take care of yourself for the next three days,¡± Kern replied before departing. Nathaniel heeded his advice and resolved to take care of himself. Lucinda arrived at the abandoned construction site. She looked around warily, taking in her surroundings. Abel had warned her of the presence of numerous guards hiding in the dark, but she had not noticed them along the way. Chapter 681 ¡°Had they withdrawn?¡± The construction site was vast, and Lucinda hastened her pace as she searched the buildings one by one. Finally, in a remote house, she spotted the familiar tall figure. Nathaniel¡¯s jacket was neatly buttoned up by Sonny. However, upon Lucinda¡¯s arrival, Sonny had to put Nathaniel¡¯s tie in his pocket and step back silently, keeping his head low. Nathaniel took a deep breath and looked at Lucinda with a tender expression, despite the sharp pain on his back. ¡°Why have youe?¡± he asked. Lucinda did not respond to his question. Instead, she wore a serious expression and furrowed her brow. ¡°I saw Sonny assisting with your buttons when I entered. What were you doing?¡± she inquired. Nathaniel¡¯s pale lips curved into a faint smile as he replied, ¡°It had identallye undone. Sonny noticed it and tied it for me right away. ¡± Lucinda nced at Sonny, who remained silent with his head lowered. She approached Nathaniel and gazed at him intently. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± she asked. ¡°Sonny received a tip-off that people from the Secret Investigation Department had arrived, so I came to investigate.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only However, they had already departed by the time I arrived,¡± Nathaniel exined. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Lucinda asked Sonny as she looked at him. Sonny was silent for two seconds, devoid of any emotion in his tone when he replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Gently pulling Lucinda¡¯s sleeve with trembling fingers, Nathaniel said, ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s cold outside. I want to go back to the vi. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Lucinda replied. Her expression remained unchanged as she furrowed her eyebrows. Sonny tried to hide it by keeping his head down, but Lucinda noticed his slightly red eyes. Nathaniel¡¯s face had turned pale and his lips were bloodless, which was unusual as he seemed to be in good health these past few days. ¡°You were fine this morning. Why are you so weak now?¡± she questioned Nathaniel. Nathaniel covered his lips with his fist and coughed slightly, trying to maintain hisposure. ¡°Maybe I caught a coldst night. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll take some medicine when I get back,¡± he replied. Chapter 682 ¡°Just a cold?¡± Lucinda questioned, doubtful of Nathaniel¡¯s exnation. Lucinda continued to frown, as she detected a strange odor in the air. There was a peculiar scent of men¡¯s cologne mixed with a strong smell of blood that filled the ce. ¡°This ce has been abandoned for a long while. How could there be the smell of blood?¡± she pondered aloud. Lucinda began to walk around the room, searching for the source of the smell. After a thorough search, she discovered a pool of dark red blood on the ground that appeared to be fresh and had not yet dried up. As she slowly squatted down to examine the blood, Nathaniel suddenly grasped her wrist tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s dirty. ¡± Lucinda frowned at him and said, ¡°The blood is fresh, so something must have happened here just now. Didn¡¯t you see anything when you and Sonny rushed here?¡± Nathaniel threw a nce at Sonny, which thetter quickly understood and exined, ¡°When I got here, I saw someone jumping out of the window to get away. I thought quickly and hurt him with the knife, spilling a little blood. ¡± ¡°And where is this person? Are you so weak that you couldn¡¯t catch someone who was just in front of you?¡± Sonny scratched his head as if embarrassed and apologized sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He wasn¡¯t alone, so I thought it wise not to go after him. ¡± Since the person was clearly not here anymore, there was nothing more Lucinda could ask. She nced at Nathaniel again and noticed that although he seemed to be fine, his face and Lips were very pale. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back to the vi,¡± Lucinda said and turned around to go out first. Nathaniel nodded and followed after her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, he had to restrain a groan of pain for every step he took as a sharp pain went through his waist each time. It hurt so much that he lost his bnce and almost gave himself away. Luckily, Sonny grabbed his arm quickly. Lucinda heard the strange noise behind her and looked back to see Sonny¡¯s hand around Nathaniel¡¯s arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She quirked an eyebrow. Nathaniel struggled to school his features and said quietly, ¡°Nothing. Sonny slipped. ¡± Sonny looked at his boss in disbelief. Then, he forced a smile on his face for Lucinda and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Lucinda. I missed a step, but reacted quickly and held onto his arm. ¡± Chapter 683 Lucinda just narrowed her eyes and left the abandoned construction site. Nathaniel asked Sonny to drive his car back while he went back with Lucinda in her car. On the way back, Nathaniel sat upright, making sure his back didn¡¯t touch the back seat of the chair. Lucinda was confused by his posture, but she brushed it off, thinking it was because of the burn on his back. ¡°Did you get anything out of Kyson today?¡± She looked at him briefly. After about two seconds of hesitation, he said, ¡°No, but don¡¯t fret over it. I will make sure he spits the truth out tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After that, the car ride was a silent one. Not long after, they arrived at the Bay Vi and went in together. While Lucinda was changing her shoes, Nathaniel had already changed his and was going upstairs, holding onto the banister for support. Just two steps in, he suddenly stopped as if remembering something and turned to Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, are you hungry? I¡­ I¡¯m a little tired. I want to sleep for half an hour before cooking. ¡± Lucinda found him to be very strange, but she nodded curtly. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m not hungry, so I can eatter. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head upstairs then. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda just stood there and watched him go up until he disappeared in the second floor. She didn¡¯t know exactly why, but she felt like something was wrong. In the car earlier, she seemed to have noticed a hard look on his face. It was as though he was struggling to endure¡­ Pain? Was the burn on his back more serious than what she thought? With this in mind, she went after him to the second floor. The door to his room was not locked, so she pushed it open slightly and saw him lying peacefully on the bed as though he was already sleeping. She might have let it go and gone back, but he was lying on his stomach, and he still had his suit jacket on. She opened the door widely, went to his bedside and sat by him. Chapter 684 When she ced her palm on his forehead, his eyes moved a little at the feel of her cold hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have a fever. I just need to sleep for a while,¡± he murmured without opening his eyes. Indeed, his forehead was too cool for him to be having a fever. She withdrew her hand. Maybe she was thinking too much. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll let you rest,¡± she said and was about to leave when Nathaniel suddenly pulled her back. He wrapped his arms around her waist and put his head on herp, pinning her to the bed. She instantly stiffened, shocked by his action. When did he get this bold? ¡°Let me go!¡± she hissed when she finally found her voice again. However, he did theplete opposite and tightened his hold on her waist. ¡°Just let me hold you for a while,¡± he murmured again. This took Lucinda unawares again. She froze for two seconds, but recovered more quickly this time.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She had promised herselfst night to cut off all her feelings for him. After reminding herself of this, she frowned and went to pull off his arms. ¡°Let me go! Have you forgotten who you are here? In this vi, I¡¯m your master and you are my manservant!¡± Nathaniel knew that he was too weak to resist it if she decided to use her strength to get away. So, he pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°No¡­ Just let me. Just let me hold you for a moment¡­¡± This was thest time he could hold her this way. Even if he survived the ambush in the east suburb in three days, he might get killed when he went back to Stastle to solve this urgent family internal strife. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ mell and her soft and warm embrace. He wanted to imprint it in his memory. Lucinda didn¡¯t listen to his plea though and kept pushing his arm away. ¡°Let go of me, Nathaniel. I have work to take care of!¡± ¡°No, please¡­ I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± He sounded so sad and sincere. Lucinda froze. Did he just use the word beg? So far, he acted a lot like a spoiled child, pretending to be weak at times to get her attention, but he always remained very proud. Chapter 685 This was literally the first time he was begging her. It was so shocking and powerful that she just sat and stopped struggling. The room fell silent, and everything seemed to be fine. But then, Nathaniel was frowning and seemed to be in pain. Each time he breath, the sharp pain seemed to spread all over his body. Without painkillers or anything, the pain was getting worse and more intense by the second. He had to drive her away and treat his wounds fast, but her scent was so sweet, and her proximity soforting that he couldn¡¯t just let her go. Since his upper body was on herp, she could feel howboured and heavy his breathing was. Something was definitely wrong with him. She was sure of it. ¡°It has been five days since you got hurt. It shouldn¡¯t hurt so much anymore. Why does it seem like you¡¯re still in serious pain?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t answer her. rmed by his silence, Lucinda reached out to pull down his cor, but he quickly grabbed her wrist to stop her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Besides, I¡¯ve applied medicine on it. If you remove the bandages, I¡¯ll have to apply the medicine again. ¡± He was right, but¡­ ¡°But why does it look like you¡¯re in so much pain? Did you get hurt again today?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t answer. She ruffled his short hair and scolded, ¡°How dare you not answer me? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Did the people of the Secret Investigation Department do something to you? Get up and take off your clothes. I need to have a look. ¡± Take off his clothes again? Nathaniel felt helpless and cornered. Just when he was about to say something, a knock at the door saved him. Abel popped up and said, ¡°The bodyguards of the Shaw family are here. ¡± ¡°Why are they here?¡± Did the Shaw family already find out she had Kyson in her possession? ¡°Miss Shaw caused some trouble and the bodyguards couldn¡¯t find Mr. Shaw. Since you are the only one they know in Forden, they came to ask for your help. What do I tell them?¡± Chapter 686 Lucinda stayed silent thinking about it. She and Sally had been very close since childhood, and the Shaw and Simmons families had always been on good terms. Now that their bodyguards hade to her and they clearly didn¡¯t know where Kyson was, she had to take Sally back and take care of her. She had made up her mind, but what about Nathaniel? She looked down at him. When he felt her gaze on him, he consciously let go of her and pushed himself to the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep a little longer and make you dinner when youe back. ¡± Lucinda nodded with pursed lips. ¡°Have a rest, but when Ie back, you¡¯re showing me your wound whether you want to or not. Got it?¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± She stayed there for a while until his breath gradually became steady and he looked much calmer. That was when she went out with Abel, Rickey and the bodyguards of the Shaw family. As soon as the sound of the car engine faded outside, Nathaniel called Pierre in.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Roberts, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gritting his teeth in pain, Nathaniel took a few deep breaths to control it and said, ¡°Get the medical kit that¡¯s in the cab in the living room on the first floor. You have to help me treat my wound. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pierre immediately rushed downstairs and soon came back with the kit. ¡°Mr. Roberts, where is the wound? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Take off my clothes,¡± he replied weakly, a cold sweat forming on his forehead. Pierre quickly nodded and hurriedly took off Nathaniel¡¯s jacket and shirt. As soon as he took the jacket down, Pierre froze in shock of what he was seeing. All that blood on his white shirt. ¡°Oh my god! How¡­ How did you get hurt?¡± The silk shirt was practically glued to the wound. Pierre tried to peel it off, to no avail. Unfortunately, his efforts had also exposed the horrible gash. ¡°Oh, my God! Who have done this to you? Who would be so cruel?¡± Pierre himself was a thug who grew up within the mafia. Fights erupted every day, and it was pretty normal for the weaker ones to get beaten to a pulp. Chapter 687 But Nathaniel was the young master of a wealthy and prominent family. How did thingse to this? ¡°Lower your voice,¡± Nathaniel hissed. ¡°Lock the windows and draw the curtains closed. If you can¡¯t take the shirt off, go soak a towel in hot water and press it against the area for some time. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, of course. ¡± Pierre scampered to the bathroom and fetched a hot towel, only to falter once he was back at Nathaniel¡¯s side. ¡°Mr. Roberts, this might hurt a little. I apologize. Please endure the pain. ¡± Sure enough, the moment the hot towelnded on his back, Nathaniel felt a piercing pain shooting from his wound throughout his body. He shuddered, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead. He clutched the pillow so hard that it lost its shape. Pierre was a skilled fighter, so he rarely got beaten up during his thug day. Even so, he had helped a lot of hisrades patch themselves up. He retrieved an anti-inmmatory pill from the medical kit and made Nathaniel swallow it. Then, he fetched a basin of clean water and washed the rest of the blood stains from the young man¡¯s back. The old bandages were now dirty, and had to be removed. ¡°Mr. Roberts, who did this to you? Who would darey a finger on you? Aside from Miss Lucinda¡­¡± Pierre paused, his eyes widening. He lowered his voice. ¡°Was it really her?¡± Nathaniel ignored him. He was already feeling dizzy as it was. He burrowed into the quilt and said nothing. Pierre mulled over the possibilities for a while before speaking up again. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°But it couldn¡¯t have been her. If she was the one who beat you up, you wouldn¡¯t have insisted on a quiet and secret treatment. ¡± ¡°Stop making assumptions and hurry up! I need to make dinner before shees back. ¡± Pierre felt sorry for Nathaniel.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The man was badly hurt, and Pierre could see how Nathaniel would wince every time he took a step. But Pierre could do nothing to dissuade him. With a sigh, he removed the bloodstained shirt and stashed it under the bed. They couldn¡¯t let Lucinda or her men see it, and he couldn¡¯t think of a better hiding ce in such a short time. Using rubbing alcohol would only worsen the pain, so Pierre decided the much milder iodine. He used cotton swabs and gently dabbed the substance at the wound. It took a while, but he finally finished treating Nathaniel¡¯s wounds. At first, only his back had to be bandaged. But now, the bandages traveled down to his waist. And since Nathaniel insisted on getting out of bed, Pierre had no choice but to inject him with a dose of antibiotic. Chapter 688 She came with the young and lively Sally. Sally looked around the property, all while clinging to Lucinda¡¯s arm like a spoiled child. ¡°I never expected you to live in such a luxurious mansion! I was right toe! Now, if you could just extend my stay for a few additional days¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucinda said in a stern voice. ¡°You may only stay for three days. Once the time is up, my men will gather your belongings and send you to the airport.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Sally pouted her lips and huffed. ¡°How heartless of you!¡± ¡°Behave,¡± Lucinda said in a softer tone. ¡°You can¡¯t make any more trouble like you did today. Since you want to stay over, you¡¯ll have to keep yourself in line, do you understand?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two women entered the vi arm in arm,ughing at their jokes. As soon as they stepped into the foyer, the inviting smell of delicious food wafted over. Lucinda reflexively turned toward the kitchen. Hadn¡¯t she asked the man to get a proper rest before she left? Why did he get out of bed and cook? Nathaniel, on the other hand, had heard the sound of the front door opening, and came out of the kitchen to greet the woman of the house. Lucinda immediately noticed that he had changed into a ck shirt, with the first two buttons opened, revealing his corbone. He seemed to have washed his hair, too, and it looked like it hadn¡¯t driedpletely. In short, Nathaniel looked rather breathtaking. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ More importantly, he looked much better than when she hadst seen him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a jacket? Have you taken your cold medicine?¡± Lucinda¡¯s tone was as cold as ever, but the first thing she said as soon as she came back were words of concern. Nathaniel felt warm in his chest. ¡°You said you wanted to check my injuries tonight, so I thought it would be better not to wear an extrayer of clothing. ¡± He turned around and pulled his shirt up a little as he spoke, revealing his bandaged back. ¡°I did get a slight injury during the day, but as you can see, I¡¯ve already applied medicine and bandaged myself up. ¡± Lucinda said nothing. Meanwhile, Sally had been staring at Nathaniel¡¯s face the entire time. Chapter 689 ¡°Lucinda, who is this man? He is so handsome! You really have good taste. You¡¯re always surrounded by gorgeous men!¡± Last time they met at the Samsara Bar, Nathaniel was hurt, so she wasn¡¯t able to see his face clearly. Now that Sally had finallyid eyes on him, she couldn¡¯t seem to look anywhere else. Lucinda¡¯s face remained passive. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°He is my manservant.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you think you can Lend him to me and let him serve me while I stay here?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucinda refused without a second¡¯s hesitation, her brows furrowed. She didn¡¯t Like the way Sally was staring at Nathaniel. ¡°Button up your shirt!¡± she snapped, shooting daggers at him. ¡°And go get a jacket upstairs. Make sure you put it on before youe back down. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathaniel nodded obediently and buttoned up his shirt. Not once did he spare Sally a nce. This was not enough to discourage the girl, however. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you to have such handsome servants,¡± Sally said in a singsong voice. ¡°You¡¯re off to work during the day, anyway, and I¡¯ll be left alone in this vi. Just let this guy y with me throughout my stay. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Not happening. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. ¡± Sally pouted and reluctantly followed her to the dining hall. After dinner, Lucinda picked one of the rooms on the third floor for Sally. They chatted for a while more, and then Lucinda retired to her own room for the night. Morning came quickly. It was barely six o¡¯clock when Sonny printed out everything Kyson had confessed and personally brought the document to Bay Vi. Chapter 690 Since he had drugged Abel and the othersst time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel apprehensive. The best case scenario would be that he would get berated severely. The worst case¡­ Well, as things stood, he decided to wait out in the yard. Nathaniel eventually went to take the document. He skimmed through the document, his expression turning serious. Then, he headed upstairs and knocked on the door of Lucinda¡¯s bedroom. He knocked for quite a while, but he heard nothing from the other side. Was she so fast asleep that she wasn¡¯t able to hear him? Nathaniel thought about it for a while, and decided toe backter, when she was fully awake. But as he turned around, he spotted Lucindaing from down the hall, already dressed in casual clothes. She was holding a small, cardboard box. ¡°Did you go out?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Lucinda drawled. ¡°This came in the mail so early in the morning. ¡± But the vi was littered with bodyguards. Why did she have to go and get the parcel herself? What could it possibly be, for her to pay such close attention to it? Nathaniel was suspicious of the package, but he refrained from asking anything else. Lucinda walked past him and opened the door to her room. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Come in. ¡± He followed her inside and handed over the document that Sonny had brought. ¡°This details everything Kyson said. Take a look. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Even though she said that, Lucinda didn¡¯t even nce at the document.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she was solely focused on unpacking the box. She opened it in no time. Inside was a tube of ointment. ¡°Here,¡± she said, holding the ointment up to him. ¡°Take it. ¡± Nathaniel stared at her in a daze. Did she¡­ Did she buy it for him? Chapter 691 wouldn¡¯t work on wounds caused by the strong corrosive agent $40? I bought this ointment for you yesterday morning. You can apply it to your woundster. It should help. ¡± Nathaniel looked down at the ointment in his hand. Even though she didn¡¯t say it, he knew deep down that this ointment was only obtainable from the War Lab. He suspected that she got it by asking Graham for help. Although the ointment was effective for chemical burns, sadly he had the S404 virus in his body, making the ointment ineffective for his wounds. ¡°Thanks. This is the first gift you¡¯ve given me since we divorced. ¡± Nathaniel gently stroked the ointment, and his eyes reddened with tears. Despite the wounds on his body, he felt no pain. ¡°¡®It¡¯s not a gift. You were hurt because of me this time, so it¡¯spensation, and. Lucinda paused and then continued with a sly grin, ¡°After our divorce, my first gift to you should be the bankruptcy of the Roberts family, our employment agreement, and the 023 drug. ¡± He froze at her words. He didn¡¯t seem as moved as before at that very moment. She was pleased to see him speechless, so she grinned and picked up Kyson¡¯s confession from the table. She read it carefully, and her expression grew increasingly serious. ¡°ording to Kyson, it was Levi Simmons who encouraged him to pour the strong corrosive agent on me in the bar?¡± Levi was her fourth uncle. He didn¡¯t have any aspirations and didn¡¯t seem to care about money. Lucinda had suspected that Norris Simmons, her third uncle, might have been the one who wanted to kill her, but she had never imagined it would be Levi. Nathaniel nodded. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Although Kyson may not have told us everything, he can clearly describe the details and process of their deal, so it¡¯s likely to be true. Also, Levi¡¯s son is working for the government. Kyson is afraid of them. It makes sense for him to steal the poison from theb for that reason. ¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lucinda sat on the couch and remained silent for a long time. Gradually, anger appeared on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t let them get away with this!¡± ¡°Tomorrow,¡± she said with determination, ¡°I¡¯m going to Stastle to take my revenge!¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel a burning desire to make them suffer after what they did to disfigure her. With a concerned look, she lifted her head and observed Nathaniel¡¯s wounds. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Just stay here in the vi. Don¡¯te with me this time,¡± she suggested. Chapter 692 Nathaniel was trying toe up with an excuse to avoid going with her; now that she asked, he decided to take the opportunity. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay here in the vi and wait for your return,¡± he replied, his voice bing slightly softer as he spoke, though Lucinda didn¡¯t seem to notice as she was engrossed in reading the confession. While he spoke thest few words, Nathaniel¡¯s voice became low, but Lucinda was too absorbed in reading the confession to notice. ¡°Levi has hidden so well,¡± she muttered in frustration. Nathaniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You seem quite familiar with him. Have you been to the Simmons family estate before?¡± Nathaniel had suspected that Lucinda might be a member of the Simmons family, but she had always denied it. Now he couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. Lucinda looked at him with raised eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I know Cyrus. Perhaps because Cyrus treats me so well, other members of the Simmons family are jealous and want to hurt me. ¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, intrigued. He tried to hold back augh.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only When he looked up, he saw that Lucinda was staring at him with a piercing gaze, analyzing his expression. He quicklyposed himself, adopting a stern and angry expression. ¡°Why would you say that? I don¡¯t believe Cyrus is that good to you,¡± Nathaniel replied, feigning annoyance. Lucinda grinned and yfully rested her chin on her hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you jealous again?¡± Ignoring her question, Nathaniel lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast for you. ¡± After he turned around and left the room, he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly. Lucinda smiled to herself and began nning their trip back to Stastle, still pondering Kyson¡¯s words. Sally deliberately woke up a quarter of an hour earlier than usual while Nathaniel was preparing breakfast. d in a lovely yet enchanting light pink nightdress, Sally leaned against the kitchen door and tilted her head, watching Nathaniel as he cooked. There was something undeniably charming about a man cooking, especially when he was as handsome as Nathaniel. Sally couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased watching him. Nathaniel¡¯s cooking was a sight to behold. Chapter 693 She even entertained the idea of secretly bringing him back to the Shaw family and spending a few days with him. Sensing her gaze, Nathaniel felt a twinge of annoyance and ignored her. ¡°Hey!¡± Sally spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for a while. Can¡¯t you see me?¡± Sally pouted and looked unhappy. Nathaniel continued to cook quickly, paying her no attention. Sally grumbled, ¡°You¡¯re too impolite. I¡¯m the daughter of the Shaw family and a guest here Nathaniel merely shrugged in response and continued cooking, unbothered.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Sally eximed, feeling wronged. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant here. How dare you ignore me?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that this servant was not taking her seriously, especially since everyone had treated her so well and spoiled her since she was a child. ¡°This is not right,¡± she murmured to herself. ¡°My master is Lucinda. No one can order me to do anything except her,¡± Nathaniel responded firmly. ¡°You!¡± Sally was not used to such an arrogant servant and refused to back off. ¡°Why can¡¯t I order you to do things for me?¡± she demanded, her temper ring. Frustrated, she walked into the kitchen and tipped over the pot of heated milk, spilling it onto the ground in a show of arrogance and willfulness. ¡°Apologize to me!¡± she demanded, feeling entitled. ¡°I want you to speak to me in that soft voice you use with Lucinda! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell her that you poured her milk and let her punish you!¡± His eyes held a cruel glint. With a swift motion, he threw the empty ss to the ground, shattering it. ss fragments scattered at Sally¡¯s feet, and she grew pale with fear at the thought of the sharp shards cutting her slender legs. Nathaniel gave her a cold nce before continuing to prepare breakfast. ¡°How could you do this to me? You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Sally eximed. Ovee with anger, she rushed towards him, raising her hand to strike. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes turned cold and ferocious as he tightened his grip on the knife in his hand. She was not only Kyson¡¯s sister, but also an unreasonable fool! If she dared to touch him, he would kill her! Chapter 694 Before Nathaniel could make a move, someone grabbed Sally¡¯s wrist from behind. As Sally turned around and saw Lucinda standing there, her eyes were filled with tears at the sight of her friend. ¡°He bullied me!¡± she cried out, her voice trembling. ¡°And he even threatened to hurt me with the ss fragments!¡± Sally continued to sob. ¡°He may be handsome, but he¡¯s worse than those men at the barst night!¡± Sally burst into tears, feeling wronged. ¡°He¡¯s just so bad and disobedient! Please help me punish him!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lucinda held onto Sally¡¯s wrist and looked at Nathaniel with interest. ¡°Sally said that you¡¯re bad and disobedient. Do you agree?¡± she asked. She was curious to see how he would react to being falsely used by Sally. Would he be angry, or would he ept the punishment calmly? Meeting Lucinda¡¯s cold gaze, Nathaniel put down the kitchen knife, washed his hands, and wiped them clean. Then he walked over to Lucinda and gently held her hand. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and he looked hurt. ¡°She wanted to order me around, but I only listen to you,¡± he said, his voice filled with emotion. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Besides, I¡¯m always obedient and nice. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s ndering me¡­¡± Sally was taken aback. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What the hell was going on here?¡± This was exactly what Sally was doing ¨C ying the victim. Why was this man better at it than she was? Sally was too shocked to say a word as she saw such a shameless man for the first time. Laughter burst out of Lucinda. Sally, who had always been unruly and spoiled by her family, didn¡¯t expect to be treated this way by a man. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Sally began. With watery eyes, she pouted and looked at Lucinda, wanting toin more but afraid of Nathaniel¡¯s reaction. Lucinda¡¯s face became serious as she looked into Sally¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°He¡¯s right, Sally. He can only listen to me. You¡¯re a guest here, but hitting my people? That¡¯s too much. ¡± Confusion filled Sally¡¯s mind. Chapter 695 Lucinda continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Shaw family¡¯s house.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Though I see you as my little sister, I can¡¯t spoil you without limits. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Sally began again. ¡°I¡¯m going to Stastle tomorrow. I¡¯ll buy you a ticket, and you muste with me,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Ah!¡± Sally eximed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow? But I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡± Sally looked at Lucinda, but Lucinda ignored herpletely. It was clear to Lucinda that this was the right choice. If Sally stayed, she would be alone with Nathaniel for two days. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go back. You have been away from home for a few days now,¡± she said. Unhappily, Lucinda patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go upstairs and get changed! By wearing a s@xy nightdress, who do you want to seduce?¡± Sally reluctantly went upstairs and pouted as she got changed. As soon as she left, Lucinda turned to Nathaniel. Nathaniel appeared very happy, with a joyful expression on his face. ¡°Does she look good in that nightgown?¡± Lucinda sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t even look at her or notice the color she was wearing. Besides, in my eyes, you have the best figure. You are the only one I want to look at carefully,¡± he replied innocently. His words were so repulsive! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda did not like hearing such boring sweet nothings, so she decided to change the subject. ¡°Arguing with a twenty-year-old girl, seriously?¡± She then pointed at the broken ss on the ground and said, ¡°You broke my crystal cup. You have topensate. ¡± Nathaniel looked at her affectionately. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pay for it. Is ten times the original price enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Lucinda replied. Arrogantly, she raised her eyebrows and spoke. Nathaniel looked at her smiling face, wanting to remember this scene forever. He had an impulse to hold her in his arms and never let go. Chapter 696 However, he might not have the chance. Following breakfast, Lucinda rested at home instead of going to work. She nned to go to Stastle the next day. She sat on the sofa in the living room, watching a TV show and organizing her work through her phone. Nathaniel cut some fruits for her and sat quietly next to her on the sofa. Meanwhile, Sally asked Abel to build a swing in the yard. Time passed quickly during their peaceful moments. The following day, Lucinda and Sally packed their luggage, and Nathaniel helped Lucinda carry her suitcase downstairs, while Rickey carried Sally¡¯s. Cyrus was worried, so he decided to go back to Stastle with them, and they decided to meet at the airport. Nathaniel offered to drive them to the airport, but Lucinda refused. ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in Seattle for a few days, and you don¡¯t have to go to the Roberts Group these days. With Zaniyah there, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. You can just stay in the vi and rest. I¡¯ll Leave Leon, Conor, and Pierre to protect you. ¡± ¡°You should take more men with you. I only need Pierre, and I won¡¯t go anywhere. There¡¯s no need for so many people to watch over me. Besides, with my fighting skills, if I want to leave, they can¡¯t stop me. ¡± After considering it, Lucinda agreed to leave only Pierre with Nathaniel. Sally was already waiting in the car with a gloomy expression. After Lucinda made all the arrangements, she went to open the car door, but Nathaniel grabbed her wrist again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, she was pulled into his arms. ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t skip any meals while you¡¯re away. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied. Her tonecked emotion. Lucinda would only be away for two days, and it wasn¡¯t like she was noting back again. She wondered why Nathaniel seemed so reluctant to part with her. Was he being too sentimental? She didn¡¯t say anything to mock Nathaniel though, so he let go and she got into the car.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As the car started, Nathaniel stood still and watched it drive away. Pierre stood next to him, observing his focused expression for a moment before reminding him, ¡°Mr. Roberts, she has left. It¡¯s cold outside and you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Let¡¯s go back in. ¡± Chapter 697 Nathaniel remained silent, rooted to the spot. Failing to persuade him, Pierre went inside first. Lucinda met Cyrus at the airport, and they boarded the ne shortly after. Cyrus covered Lucinda¡¯s legs with a nket, and she didn¡¯t object. She gazed out the ne window. The moment Lucinda boarded the ne, she felt restless. Noticing her difort, Cyrus handed her a cup of tea and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯ll help calm your nerves. Perhaps it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been back to Stastle in a while. Since we returned secretly this time, you¡¯re still adjusting. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t know why she was flustered. ¡°Maybe. ¡± Stastle was far from Forden, and they arrived at their destination in the evening. Lucinda first arranged for her men to take Sally back to the Shaw family¡¯s house, and then went to Cyrus¡¯ vi in Stastle, which was close to where Levi lived. She held a meeting with Cyrus and her bodyguards to n for tomorrow. The meetingsted for several hours.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After everything was arranged, shezily rubbed her shoulders. Now, she had to wait for dawn. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she returned to her room to sleep. Perhaps she was exhausted from the long trip, as she quickly fell asleep once shey in bed. However, she didn¡¯t sleep well. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In her dream, the buildings burned with a crackling sound as surrounding mes soared into the sky, creating a strange and unsettling scene. Amidst the raging fire, a tall man stood covered in blood and scars, but he maintained an air of nobility and elegance. Although his back was turned towards her, he seemed strangely familiar. It wasn¡¯t until he stumbled and turned around that she saw his face illuminated by the fire, and realized with a start that it was Nathaniel. ¡°Nathaniel?!¡± she eximed, shocked by the sight of him. His handsome face was covered in blood, and it still oozed from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were filled with a deep sense of grief and sadness. The blood on his body hinted at the fact that he had recently been through a brutal battle, and he knelt weakly. Chapter 698 ¡°Lucinda, Lucinda¡­¡± he whispered her name with a hoarse voice. Suddenly, she woke up from her deep sleep and realized with relief that it had all just been a nightmare. She checked the time on her phone and realized it was only two in the morning. Still lost in thought about her vivid dream, Lucinda sat up in bed. In her dream, Nathaniel had called out her name in despair and affection, the memory of which remained with her even now. It had all felt so real, too real forfort. Unable to shake off the uneasy feeling, Lucinda decided to call Nathaniel. As she dialed his number, her anxiety grew when he didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t he picking up his phone?¡± She continued to call him, but each time the call was automatically hung up after a few rings, leaving her more and more flustered. Finally, on her fourth attempt, he answered the phone. She heard his low voice on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice came through the line. Lucinda breathed a sigh of relief before grumbling, ¡°Why weren¡¯t you answering the phone. ¡± ¡°I was asleep,¡± he answered. He did sound a little groggy and exhausted.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s sote, why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing happened. I just¡­ can¡¯t fall asleep. ¡± ¡°In that case, would you like me to stay upte with you?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda answered in a quiet voice. She thought about the dream she just had, and her tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you once again that you are not allowed to step outside the vi in the next two days. And turn your ringtone to the maximum volume. I want you to answer as soon as I call, no matter the time and ce. ¡± Nathaniel was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay, sure. Well? Are you getting sleepy?¡± Chapter 699 ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to tell you a story?¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Are you hungry? Send me your address, and I¡¯ll order some takeout for you.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There are still some restaurants open at this hour. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± Nathaniel ran out of ideas. Why was it so hard maintaining a conversation with this woman? In the end, Lucinda had to ept his offer to tell her stories. Nathaniel scoured the Inte for a bunch of dad jokes and told them to her one by one. He was horrible at it, and the atmosphere only grew even more awkward. Even so, they did help Lucinda to doze off, and she was soon fast asleep. The next day. Lucinda adhered to her prior arrangements. Unfortunately, Levi never left his vi the entire day. The hours were ticking by, and she was getting impatient. As ast resort, she asked Cyrus to trick the man into going out. After another hour, Levi finally emerged from his vi with Cyrus. Almost immediately, someone knocked him at the back of the head, rendering him unconscious. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Levi woke up to find himself tied to a chair, his hands and feet bound, and his mouth taped. He looked around and figured that he was in some cold, dark basement. The only other objects in the room were another chair and a table in front of him. He struggled against his binds, confused and afraid. He tried screaming, though they only came out as muffled sounds through the duct tape. Then, the door to the room opened, and a woman entered and approached him. She was wearing exquisite makeup that highlighted her remarkable eyes. Levi froze in chock, forgetting for a moment that he was tied up and gagged, because he recognized her. Lucinda didn¡¯t miss his reaction. ¡°Uncle Levi,¡± she sneered. Chapter 700 ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been staring at my photos a lottely. It¡¯s been years since west saw each other. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve grown to be more gorgeous than youst remembered. And yet you recognized me at first sight. ¡± She walked over to the chair and sat down. Then, she gestured at someone in the doorway. Abel stepped into the room and ripped the tape off of Levi¡¯s mouth. A few of his facial hair came out with it, and he winced in pain. ¡°I¡¯m your uncle!¡± He red at Lucinda. ¡°How dare you make collude with Cyrus to abduct me? Is this how you treat your elders?¡± Lucinda leaned forward and cupped her chin, and then shed him a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t your first brush with my¡­ defiant attitude. In all honestly, you should be grateful for the way I¡¯m treating you right now. You may be my elder, but we both know that you are without morals and deserve no ounce of respect from anyone. ¡± Levi narrowed his eyes. ¡°I am without morals? I¡¯ve never meddled in the family¡¯s affairs! How dare you call me immoral?¡± ¡°Oh really? Why don¡¯t you take a look at this, then?¡± Lucinda nodded at Abel, who then held up Kyson¡¯s statement in front of Levi¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle Levi, I¡¯m not interested in dragging this out and making things harder than they should be. Just answer the question. Is Kyson telling the truth?¡± Levi peered at the document and read Kyson¡¯s confession carefully. His face changed with every word he read. ¡°Oh, my God! This has nothing to do with me! Why would I want to kill you? I was very fond of you when you were younger, do you remember? I used to carry you around all the time! Besides, Kyson is the director of the Secret Investigation Department, whereas I am just another ordinary civilian. How can I possibly order that man to do anything, let alone kill someone?¡± ¡°Is that so? But I heard that your son, Niks, is currently working for the military. If not you, then perhaps he is the one involved in this matter? Should I ask Graham to look into it for me? ¡°No! It has nothing to do with my son!¡± Lucinda banged her fist on the table.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Why would you say that?¡± she snarled. ¡°Kyson admitted everything. Do you think I would believe any of your bullshit? I know you told Niks to give orders to Kyson. Let me guess, you did all of this for the inheritance, right?¡± Levi stared at Lucinda with a solemn expression and said nothing. ¡°You resent the fact that my father is breaking tradition by leaving everything to me, his daughter, so you joined hands with other good-for-nothing rtives to get rid of me. You were nning to snatch the entire family fortune afterward, weren¡¯t you? Who else took part in your little scheme? Is Uncle Norris involved, too? What about Florrie?¡± Chapter 701 Lucinda fired the questions in rapid session. But the more she asked, the calmer Levi became. ¡°You¡¯re grasping at straws, Lucinda. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s reckless of you to condemn me based on Kyson¡¯s statement alone?¡± Of course, Lucinda had never expected him to cave and admit his involvement right away. The old fox was so damn cunning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to admit anything. A few days ago, in a crowded bar, someone tried to some corrosive chemicals at my face. Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t stand for such insult, so I brought the same thing with me here. ¡± Abel produced a ss bottle and a stic brush, and then ced them on the table in front of Lucinda. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Levi spat out. Lucinda blinked at him, her eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°Why, it¡¯s the all-time corrosive substance, $40, I was thinking of writing something on your face with it. I wonder what it should be, though¡­¡± Levi shuddered with fright. ¡°That thing has been gged as contraband by the biochemical warfare authorities themselves! How did you get your hands on it? How could Graham allow this?¡± ¡°Ah, see? So, you really were lying. You even know that it¡¯s considered contraband. How could you say that this has nothing to do with you?¡± Lucinda uncapped the bottle and slowly stirred the liquid with the stic brush. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to get anything useful out of you, so I might as well have a bit of fun. Oh by the way, this is just sulfuric acid, but I bet it would still be painful. ¡± ¡°You! Stop! I am your uncle!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda ignored his protests. She c@@ked her head to the side and pretended to ponder something. ¡°Since you im to be just another ordinary civilian, why don¡¯t I write that on your forehead?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? If you want, you can run home to your allies in the Simmons family.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only You can tell them how I suddenly came back to life after six years, that I kidnapped you and ruined your face with chemicals. I can even provide you the evidence you need. Well? Would you dare to do that?¡± ¡°You!¡± For the first time, Levi felt truly scared. She had obviously nned everything beforehand. How could he tell his rtives that his niece had suddenly returned from the dead without exining everything else? He would suffer losses no matter which path he took. ¡°Just kill me if you can! Otherwise, just wait and see!¡± Lucinda cast a scornful nce at him and scoffed. Chapter 702 ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you. Like you said, you are still my uncle. Once I have all the proof I need, I¡¯ll hand you over to my father and let him decide your fate. I¡¯m pretty sure you will die in his hands. ¡± With onest sneer, she stood up and left the room. Lucinda was just a few feet away when she heard a miserable wailing from the basement, followed by an ear-piercing scream. It sounded refreshing to her ears. She managed to sleep soundly that night. However, she woke up the next morning to the sound of Abel¡¯s frantic knocking at her door. Lucinda climbed out of bed and padded across the bedroom. She opened the door to the sight of Abel¡¯s red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Miss Simmons,¡± he said, choking on a sob. ¡°Pierre just called. He said that¡­ Mr. Roberts¡­ Mr. Roberts¡­¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Abel tried to swallow his grief. ¡°Mr. Roberts¡­ He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Lucinda shook her head. Gone? Impossible. She and Nathaniel chatted for hours the other night, and he told her jokes all night. How could anything happen to him just one dayter? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What do you mean? What trick is this?¡± Abel sobbed. ¡°Pierre said that man in ck you¡¯re after intended to set a trap and kill youst night.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mr. Roberts learned about their n, but he made Pierre promise not to tell you. Mr. Roberts went alone to deal with that group of people. but he didn¡¯t¡­ he didn¡¯te back¡­¡± Lucinda took a step back. Her jaw dropped. Slowly, the shock on her face was reced by a sneer. ¡°No! This is a trick. A childish game. A horrible man like him wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡± Abel didn¡¯t say anything. His lips trembled, and he burst into tears. Lucinda was furious. Chapter 703 ¡°Why are you crying? Man up! If you dare to cry again, I¡¯ll deduct half a year¡¯s sry from you!¡± Hearing this, Abel cried even harder. ¡°Mr. Roberts¡­ He was a good man. He died so young. And you are being heartless. Deduct my sry! I¡¯m devastated! I can¡¯t stop crying!¡± Seeing the tall, strong man crying like a child, Lucinda shed a few tears as well. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If he didn¡¯t return, he could still be alive. Send more men to search for him! I need to see him, alive or dead!¡± ¡°Miss Simmons! I got news!¡± Leon rushed into the room. ¡°Sonny called. Can you go home as soon as possible? He said Mr. Roberts is waiting for you in Bay Vi. ¡± ¡°Lord! He¡¯s alive and he¡¯s waiting for us at the vi? Is he hurt?¡± asked Abel as he sniffed and managed a weak smile. Lucinda looked at Leon, awaiting his answer. Leon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sonny only told me that Mr. Roberts is waiting for you at the vi. I suppose that means he returned safely. ¡± Lucinda and Abel both breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Pack up and book the earliest air tickets. We¡¯ll return to Forden as soon as possible. ¡± She wanted to see what was going on with Nathaniel. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. They moved quickly and arranged tickets for the earliest flight to Forden that day. By the time they arrived at Bay Vi, it was almost evening. The winter sky was dark and threatened a heavy downpour of rain. The cold wind blew hard, but it couldn¡¯t stop them. When they entered the vi, Pierre and Sonny were not there. The house was quiet. Confused, Lucinda opened the kitchen door. Cold air blew around her home. The lights were off, and no one weed her or brought her slippers. ¡°Nathaniel?¡± she called, but no one answered. Chapter 704 She searched the living room and found a note on the coat stand which said, ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. You should wear more clothes even inside. You look amazing even when you are wrapped in a_ padded jacket. Smile when you remember me, beautiful. ¡± Frowning, she shouted, ¡°Nathaniel, what the hell are you doing?¡± Nothing but silence. She sprinted to his room. The quilt was neatly folded, and his bed was cold. The rustling of thin curtains in the cold wind was the only sound she heard. Lucinda was baffled. She had a bad feeling. She returned to the third floor but could not find him there either. ¡®s BunnyBookery She went back to the living room. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a note in the fruit basket. ¡°Fruit is rich in vitamins. You should eat more fresh fruit. ¡± There was another note on the fridge. She marched over and tore it off.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Eat more vegetables. Don¡¯t be picky about your food. Mushrooms might not be delicious, but they are nutritious. You are too thin. I would love you even if you gained ten pounds. ¡± She found stickers on the coffee machine. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much coffee or tea in the evening. Take care of yourself and rest properly, no matter how busy you are. I feel sorry for you, always staying upte. ¡± The more she read, the more confused she became. ¡°Nathaniel,e out! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What game are you ying?¡± There was no response. A few minutester, Lucinda heard a knock at the door. Overjoyed, Lucinda raced to open the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your key?¡± She stopped. It wasn¡¯t Nathaniel. It was Sonny, and he was holding a porcin urn. His eyes brimmed with tears. Behind him, other men were crying. Abel and Rickey stood with them, looking forlorn. Dread rose in her heart. ¡°Where is Nathaniel?¡± Looking at the porcin urn, Sonny said, ¡°He is in here. ¡± Chapter 705 She looked down at the urn, but she refused to believe it. Tears streamed down Sonny¡¯s face as he exined, ¡°Last night, he went to an abandoned warehouse in the east suburb of the city alone. He wanted to get rid of those men for you. He didn¡¯t suspect they had a backup n. The warehouse was full of gasoline. By the time we arrived there, he was already¡­¡± Tears dripped from his eyes. He could say no more. Everyone was drowning in their grief. Lucinda¡¯s eyes stung, but she held back her tears and sneered. ¡°You are telling me you¡¯re holding his ashes? It¡¯s a trick. How can you expect to fool me with such a cheap trick?¡± Larry and Lonnie cried harder. Sonny was sobbing. ¡°Mr. Roberts¡¯ body was mutted. We couldn¡¯t bear it, so we cremated him. He loved you, so we brought him here before delivering him to the Roberts family. ¡± Lucinda stared nkly at the urn that supposedly contained Nathaniel¡¯s ashes. The nightmare she had in Stastle shed through her mind. Nathaniel¡¯s sad and desperate eyes surrounded by mes. The images were fresh in her mind. But she never expected it toe true. She took the urn from Sonny. Her hands shook violently, but she held it tight. Two teardrops fell onto the lid. She wiped her eyes on her sleeve. ¡°I know you¡¯re lying. Did he put you up to this? Do you expect me to believe you? I won¡¯t ept his death until I see his body with my own eyes. Does he think if I grieve his loss, he¡¯ll have a better chance with me? Is that why he¡¯s doing this? He¡¯s dreaming! His ashes? I¡¯ll smash it to pieces! I won¡¯t let him fake his death¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her eyes were wet, but her expression was cold. She raised the urn, pretending that she would drop it on the ground.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡± NathanieL¡¯s subordinates all knelt before her. ¡°Damn it! He really is dead. You will never see him again. He was already serious injured to begin with. Last night, he went there alone. He never expected toe back alive. He died for you!¡± Lucinda stared at them open mouthed. They had fought many battles alongside Nathaniel. They were tough men. But now they were reduced to tears, kneeling before her, desperate to protect a pot of ashes. Lucinda¡¯s mind was slipping away from her as she gazed down at the urn in her hand, her fingers shaking uncontrobly. With a sneering shake of her head and a bite of her lower Lip, Lucinda returned the urn of ashes to Sonny. Chapter 706 ¡°I won¡¯t believe it until he tells me himself that he¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°He¡¯s already¡­¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± mming the door shut behind her, she took a step back, keeping everyone out. After taking a deep breath, she gradually regained herposure, trying to calm herself down. As soon as she sank onto the sofa, she noticed the notes she had just jotted down. Retrieving the notes, she perused them with care. Before she left the other day, he had embraced her tightly. She hadn¡¯t realized it then, but now, in retrospect, he had seemed different that day. He had known it was going to happen, hadn¡¯t he? That was why he was saying goodbye in his own way before she left Forden? However¡­ She hadn¡¯t seen his body. She couldn¡¯t believe it! She would rather die than ept it! Pierre had been absent from the vi because he had followed Sonny to the crematory and had only just returned. When Lucinda called him in, his face had been etched with sadness. She sat on the sofa, her expression nk. Suddenly standing up as he approached her, she pped him hard across the face. ¡°Um¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Caught off guard, he stumbled backward, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. He didn¡¯t dare to wipe it away, instead tasting it on his lips as he stood up straight and braced himself for Lucinda¡¯s wrath. ¡°If it makes you feel better, you can beat me to death,¡± he said, his face contorted with guilt. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep a close enough eye on Mr. Roberts. I¡¯m consumed with remorse. I would feel better if I could somehow atone for my mistakes. ¡± She studied his despondent expression, retracting her hand and sinking back onto the sofa. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°To be honest, I was sent here to spy on you, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hurt you. They won¡¯t let me go. Three days ago, they gave me an ultimatum: lure you to an abandoned warehouse in the eastern suburbs. Mr. Roberts found out about it. He instructed me not to tell you and promised he would go there instead. ¡± Chapter 707 The more he spoke, the more he cried. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it¡­ He¡¯s noting back. I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He¡­ Did he say anything before he left?¡± Pierre thought for a moment before answering, ¡°No. ¡± Biting her lip, Lucinda looked upset and lowered her head. Seeing her pitiful expression, Pierre said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Please hit me! Don¡¯t hold back, just let out your sadness!¡± ¡°Get out. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I said get out! Now!¡± Unable to persuade her, Pierre left her alone to calm down. The window in the living room was open, allowing the cold wind to blow in. Lucinda¡¯s face grew cold. Lucinda¡¯s gaze was fixed on the notes on the coffee table as Nathaniel¡¯s face appeared in her mind. He used to be cold and indifferent. But now, whenever she thought of him, she could only recall his pitiful expression. She couldn¡¯t even remember what he used to be like. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With this in mind, she rushed up to the third floor and retrieved the sealed box from the top of the cab. ¡°What happened to the photo? Where are the wedding photos?¡± she muttered. ¡°I put them right here!¡± She searched frantically and eventually found the wedding photo buried beneath a suitcase. Only she was smiling happily in the photo. When she decided to take revenge on the Roberts family, she cut him out of the photo. Pinching her fingers so hard they turned white, she opened the photo album with shaking hands and looked through it for a long time. However, she couldn¡¯t find any photo of the man she had been married to for three years and had loved for six¡­ The only thing that remained was an audio recording¡­ She pressed the y button. Chapter 708 His maic and deep voice echoed from the recording, ¡°I promise I will never appear before you again after our agreement expires. ¡± Lucinda sat on the floor, leaning against the edge of the bed, tears welling up in her eyes as she listened. He had disappeared forever before the end of their contract. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to say goodbye. It was a long and lonely night. She had been unable to sleep and spent the night absentmindedly staring out the window. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. ¡°Knock!¡± Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Lucinda quickly wiped away her tears and asked calmly, ¡°Who is it?¡± It was Leon standing outside. ¡°It appears that Sonny has sent Mr. Roberts¡¯ ashes back to the Roberts. The funeral has been set for November 4th. ¡± Lucinda frowned in response. November 4th? It was only three days away. Why so soon? The funeral arrangements for Nathaniel had been handled by Cyrus, Sonny, and Amanda together. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As soon as Cyrus had returned from Stastle, he had heard about it. After all, Nathaniel had lost his life for Lucinda¡¯s sake, and Cyrus felt guilty about it. He knew his sister couldn¡¯t ept this fact, so he had taken the initiative to help with the funeral in an attempt to ease her guilt. No media dared to report Nathaniel¡¯s death because of Cyrus, and even the rich and powerful ns in the city were afraid to discuss it. The funeral wentrgely unnoticed. For the past three days, the weather in Forden had been bad. Walking on the road always left one feeling cold due to the constant rain. On the day of the funeral, the thunder was loud, and the weather was even colder, adding to the solemn atmosphere. A heavy rain ruthlessly poured down on the city, enveloping it in a gloomy atmosphere. Standing in front of the tomb were some people in ck holding ck umbres.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The sight was appalling from afar. Chapter 709 Few people attended, only close rtives of the Roberts family and some important business partners came forward to mourn. Amanda held her son¡¯s ashes in her arms, burst into tears, and cried until she had no tears left for the past three days. She had to hold on toplete her son¡¯s funeral. Vivien¡¯s voice was choked with sobs as she called her brother repeatedly. The atmosphere was heavy with sadness. Lucinda, wearing a ck dress without makeup, stood outside the cemetery under a tree. Her eyes were red but calm, fixed on the situation in there. Several of her bodyguards went in to mourn for Nathaniel. She stood under the tree without an umbre,pletely drenched by the heavy rain. Her thin figure appeared lonely and proud, yet she remainedposed. Cyrus noticed her and walked towards her with a ck umbre. Seeing that she looked pale from the cold, he felt sorry for her and took off his suit jacket, offering it to her. Lucinda stopped him with her hands and refused to take his jacket. ¡°He¡¯s gone. Why do you have to torture yourself? You¡¯ll get sick if you keep doing this. Please don¡¯t do this to yourself,¡± Cyrus pleaded. ¡°If he were still alive, he certainly wouldn¡¯t want you to feel guilty and me yourself. ¡± After hearing his words, she put down her hand and allowed him to wrap her tighter with his suit jacket. As he touched the wet hair on her face, Cyrus sighed and asked, ¡°Do you want to say your final words to him before he is buried?¡± Lucinda remained silent, lowering her head. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The time for Nathaniel¡¯s burial had arrived. Suddenly, awyer appeared and handed Nathaniel¡¯s will to Amanda. ¡°Madam, Mr. Roberts instructed me to give this to you on the day of his funeral. Please open it immediately and read it alone. ¡± Tears streamed down Amanda¡¯s face as she took the two letters with trembling fingers. One was addressed to her, and the other had no specific addressee. She opened the first letter and began to read, but as she continued, her expression gradually froze.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The content of the letter seemed to have stunned her. As the rain poured down heavily, the bodyguard held an umbre over Amanda. She stepped aside alone to read the letter again. Once she was at a safe distance, she opened the letter and her face twisted in shock. Chapter 710 She squeezed the letter with aplicated expression, wrestling with her emotions. Eventually, she decided to put the letter away and returned to Nathaniel¡¯s tomb. ¡°Mom, what did the letter say?¡± Amanda was lost in thought and didn¡¯t respond to her daughter¡¯s question. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re scaring me. What did Nathaniel write to you?¡± Vivien was confused and tried to grab the letter from Amanda¡¯s hand, but she pulled away. In a panic, Amanda crumpled the letter, popped it into her mouth and swallowed it whole. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Vivien asked, bewildered. ¡°Mrs. Roberts!¡± Everyone was dumbfounded by her sudden bizarre action. Amanda didn¡¯t bother to exin. She ran out into the pouring rain, embraced Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone, and cried hysterically, ¡°My son! My son, you were too young to go. How could you leave me and your sister all alone? No¡­¡± Her screams were so intense that her voice became hoarse. The raw pain etched onto her face moved everyone that they began to tear up. Amanda had always presented herself as a refineddy, but in that moment, she didn¡¯t care about any of that. It was the first time she cried this hysterically in front of so many people, and yet no one found that wrong. They also understood her act of swallowing the paper. They couldn¡¯t me her. The one who had passed away was her only son, the most promising child in the Roberts family. Her sorrow must be overwhelming. Lucinda, on the other hand, looked calm from afar. She wasn¡¯t crying. Her hand was hidden behind Cyrus¡¯ suit, so no one noticed how hard she was digging her nails into her palm. Her heart was so numb that she could feel nothing.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda¡¯s crying was so intense that she almost passed out in the cemetery. With Vivien¡¯s gentle constion, she gradually regained herposure. Eventually, the funeral came to an end, and the business partners, rtives, and friends left one by one, all in a somber mood. Some of the attendees sighed at the loss of a business genius who died so young. As everyone left the cemetery, some people couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for the Roberts family. There were just two women left and Enoch had his sights set on the family. The mother and daughter could face a lot of difficulties in the future. After everyone had left, Vivien assisted her mother out of the cemetery. As they were leaving, Vivien spotted Lucinda beneath a tree, and her anger boiled over. ¡°This is all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, my brother would still be alive. How dare you show your cruel face here?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t argue and kept her head lowered in silence. Chapter 711 Cyrus couldn¡¯t bear to see Lucinda being scolded and spoke up with a cold tone. ¡°Watch your mouth. Lucinda didn¡¯t have any knowledge of what had happen. It was solely Nathaniel¡¯s decision. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°She wasn¡¯t aware?¡± Vivien stormed up to Lucinda, her eyes now red with anger. ¡°My brother died for her. But look at her. She didn¡¯t even shed a tear for him. She¡¯s a heartless bitch¡­¡± ¡°Vivien!¡± Amanda intervened before she could continue cursing. Vivien turned to her mother, astonished. ¡°Mom! She¡¯s the reason why Nathaniel is gone! What¡¯s wrong with me hurling curses at her? Don¡¯t you detest her too? What¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you defending her?¡± Lucinda kept her eyes down, refraining from responding. Amanda approached her slowly, tears streaming down her face, and gave a slight bow. Vivien was taken aback. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Why are you bowing to her? Are you out of your mind?¡± Disregarding her daughter¡¯s protests, Amanda turned to Lucinda and spoke with a heavy voice. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what my daughter said. She said them because she is grieving. Please forgive her. ¡± Lucinda was perplexed. Amanda had always been cruel to her, so why was she acting differently this time? ¡°Vivien is right. I yed some role in his death. Don¡¯t you despise me at all?¡± Tears streamed down Amanda¡¯s face. She wiped away her tears and smiled bitterly. ¡°Mr. Simmons is right. He must be so in love with you to make such a choice. I respect his decision. ¡± Her words caused a sharp pang in Lucinda¡¯s heart and her nose twitched. She struggled to keep her emotions in check as she pinched her palm to stop herself from crying. Amanda then took out an envelope with a nk cover from her bag and handed it to Lucinda. ¡°He told me in the letter to give this to just you. Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t looked inside. ¡± Chapter 712 Lucinda¡¯s hands trembled as she took the envelope from Amanda. Amanda added, ¡°You can read it when you return home. ¡± After she said that, she left the cemetery with Vivien. Lucinda carefully ced the letter in her bag and waited until everyone had left before stepping into the cemetery. She then walked over to Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone. There, she saw a small photo. The photo was stained with raindrops from the heavy downpour. Lucinda recognized the familiar handsome face immediately. It was Nathaniel. She had searched her phone and vi for a photo of him, but found none. The only ce she could see him now was on the tombstone. She continuously wiped the water drops on the photo over and over again, gently and patiently. This was the only man she had ever loved. From now on, she could no longer hear him act like a spoiled child towards her. Lucinda tried to hold back her tears as she wiped the water stains off the photo. Cyrus felt sorry for her and tried to convince her to stop. ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily. You can¡¯t possibly finish wiping the water droplets. ¡± But Lucinda was adamant. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°He hated the cold and getting wet in the rain. I have to do thisst thing for him,¡± she replied with determination. Cyrus sighed helplessly and handed her the ck umbre he was holding. Lucinda took it and covered Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone with it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She then brought out a handkerchief and meticulously wiped every drop of water off the tombstone. ¡°Lucinda, do you still love him?¡± Cyrus asked tentatively. Lucinda remained silent, lost in thought. She used to believe that she could give up her love for Nathaniel easily and just leave him. If only he were still alive and they had no contact after their divorce, maybe they could have both found happiness again. But¡­ It seemed like fate was ying a cruel prank on her, over and over again. Chapter 713 And then, this man had died for her. It hit her like a ton of bricks. The pain she had endured before now seemed like nothing, and guilt gnawed at her heart. Trying to suppress the overwhelming sadness, she took a deep breath. The truth was that he could nevere back. It meant nothing to say that she loved him. She muttered softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Cyrus helped her up, held her shoulders and they both walked out of the cemetery. After Cyrus dropped Lucinda off at the Bay Vi, she immediately made her way to Nathaniel¡¯s room.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sitting down on the lounge chair he used to sit on, she looked around the space that had once been his sanctuary. She remembered the letter Amanda had given her and opened her bag to bring it out. She gently felt the texture of the envelope with her fingertips. Just a few days ago, she believed he had left her without a word. Now it seemed that he still cared about her even while he was gone. Lucinda carefully opened the envelope, her heart racing with anticipation. She read the first sentence of the letter. ¡°To my beloved Lucinda Simmons. ¡± Her hand trembled as she looked at her name on the page, unable to believe what she was seeing. He¡­ He already knew her true identity! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Since he knew who Lucinda really was, why had Nathaniel pretended to be jealous when she mentioned Cyrus a few days ago? She supposed she had done it to irritate him. Had he been doing the same, making fun of her on purpose? He was so bad, but were they as bad as each other? Lucinda¡¯s hands shook with anger. She wanted to hit him. She practiced deep breathing to calm herself before reading on. ¡°Lucinda, if you¡¯re reading this letter, it means I have left you forever. This is my final duty to you, and I am d to do it. You have no reason to feel guilty or me yourself. I would like to think my death might make you shed a tear. Part of me looks forward to seeing you cry, but I¡¯m afraid that your tears will burn me like acid; I don¡¯t want to see you sad. So, don¡¯t cry. Instead, be a happy and carefree girl with all the strength and power of the Simmons family racing through her veins. Tears streamed down Lucinda¡¯s cheeks and between her lips. Salty oceans of sorrow and regret. Chapter 714 She wiped her eyes and tried to calm herself down. When she felt strong enough, she continued reading. ¡°We each met the right person but at the wrong time. You saved me thirteen years ago, and I instantly fell in love with your clear, starry eyes. I have loved you since you were only ten years old. Then Eleanor came and made me believe that she was the one who saved me. Her deception and my credulity are thorns in my heart. I never touched her, and even though she is now dead, I still can¡¯t forgive myself for being so stupid. What I regret most is not recognizing you when you were brought into the Roberts family. I didn¡¯t cherish you while we were married. And by the time I wanted to make amends, you no longer loved me. But it didn¡¯t matter that you treated me like a pet and a servant. I was happy just to stay by your side and see you every day. ¡®s BunnyBookery From the moment I realized I was in love with you, I became insecure, debased, and timid. When you smiled at me, however casually, I was overjoyed. If you said something nice to me, I would be too excited to fall asleep. Do these words make you happy? The once arrogant man now cares only about your happiness, your pleasure. He begs for your love like a puppy, and acts like a clown, humble, ridiculous. I¡¯m afraid to lose you. I do not expect your love back, but I still hope a small corner of your heart might miss me, even a little bit. I know I hurt you deeply. I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. You saved me, and I owe you my life. I will now repay you with mine. As you have often said, I¡¯m a bad man. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On the one hand, I hope you¡¯ll forget me and find a good man who loves and cherishes you.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, I hope you¡¯ll remember me forever. I have been struggling with this contradiction for a long time. I am torn between these thoughts. And now, I selfishly choose to end my life in a way that will prevent you from ever forgetting me. I ask that you eat regrly, stop being so picky about food, drink less caffeine, take time away from work, and wear warmer clothes in cold weather. Goodbye, my¡­¡± Thest two words were blurred by tears. When Lucinda squinted, she saw that he had ended the letter with ¡°true Love¡±. Lucinda recognized his handwriting even though some of the words were crooked and others blurred by tears. What mood had he been in when he wrote this letter? Chapter 715 Had his hand trembled? Did he struggle to hold his pen steady? Was he reluctant to leave her? Lucinda cried so hard that she felt her grief would suffocate her. She slipped from the chair to the floor and pounded her heart, but there was no escape from the despair. When did she fall in love with him exactly? Lucinda remembered that when Logan first brought her back and introduced her to the Roberts family, most of its members made her feel unwee. Only Nathaniel smiled at her. ¡°Good. I have a new sister. This is your home, and we are all your family. ¡± His smile had been light, like the sun in winter, pouring into her heart. She was infatuated with his warmth. He had been nice to her. At least until Logan asked them to marry. After that, he hated her. Lucinda shook her head helplessly. They really had met at the wrong time. Tears streamed down her cheeks, making his words run. She wiped away the tears with the back of her hand. Her eyes settled on the words ¡°prevent you from ever forgetting me¡±. ¡°Nathaniel, you bastard!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had seeded. She would never forget him. She would remember him for the rest of her life. He was a fool¡­ She told him how little it meant to her that she had saved him. But he had remembered that day his entire life and had saved her again and again: jumping off Crane Bridge to save her, even though he had been drugged and was weak; then using his body to block the strong corrosive chemicals that had been meant for her at the Samsara Bar. And thisst time, to protect her from the man in ck, he had sacrificed his life. He saved her so many times. He didn¡¯t owe her anything.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She owed him! Chapter 716 But how could she repay him now? Tears streamed silently. She wondered whether her sanity would be destroyed by his letter. Her heart ached. Tears tumbled, and her limbs trembled. Too much pain. She couldn¡¯t endure it. Shey on the floor, shaking feebly. It was cold, but she could not feel it over the ache of her heart. There was something under the bed, something red. It was so conspicuous that she wondered why she hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Had he hidden something under the bed? Something for her to find. After scrubbing her face with her sleeve, Lucinda took a few deep, calming breaths. Then she reached out and dragged the thing from under the bed. It was a shirt covered with blood. The smell was heavy, metallic. Although the blood was already dry, it looked fresh, not old, bright red, not dark brown or ck. It must have been from a recent wound. When? There was so much blood on the shirt. It shocked her. She frowned. It couldn¡¯t be from the chemical burn. What could have done it? What had hurt him so badly? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda recalled the day she brought Sally back to Bay Vi. Nathaniel had admitted that he was injured but yed down the severity of his wounds. Now she knew that something was seriously wrong. She called to Leon and said, ¡°Get Sonny. I want to see him! Right now! Go!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Intimidated by her fury, Leon ran so quickly, he almost fell. Half an hourter, Sonny arrived. When he entered Nathaniel¡¯s room, Lucinda was sitting on the lounge chair. She seemed absent-minded, dazed. She held the blood-soaked shirt. Her tears had been wiped dry, but her swollen eyes revealed she had been crying very recently. Chapter 717 Lowering his head, Sonny asked, ¡°Miss Lucinda, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Looking at the shirt in her hands, Lucinda choked back her sobs and asked, ¡°Did you meet people from the Secret Investigation Department the day you went to the abandoned construction site? Did Nathaniel suffer a serious injury?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Tell me the truth. It won¡¯t change the result, but I deserve to know. I need to know. ¡± Sonny sighed. ¡°We didn¡¯t meet anyone from the Secret Investigation Department. He didn¡¯t want you to worry, so he lied. But he was indeed seriously injured. ¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°How did he get hurt?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sonny wiped the tears from his eyes before continuing. ¡°The truth is that he is the captain of the 14th Department of the National Security Bureau.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He was supposed to be dispatched for an emergency operation that day, under orders that were only issued when something of the utmost importance is involved. But he didn¡¯t want to leave without saying goodbye. He wanted to do onest thing for you, and he asked his superiors to postpone his assignment for three days. He was punished for disobeying hismand, hence, his injuries. ¡± The strife within his family was at its worst, and Nathaniel was in danger of losing his foothold and position at any given time. Still, he had chosen punishment in order to stay by her side. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°He would have been whipped 3@ times,¡± Sonny said. ¡°But in the end, the higher-ups took pity on him, and he only got 20shes. It was so bad that boss ended up coughing out blood. ¡± Lucinda stared at the bloodstained shirt in her hands, more confused than ever. ¡°But if it¡¯s just a whishing¡­ Howe he was so badly injured to the point that he even coughed up blood?¡± ¡°It was no ordinary whip, Miss Lucinda. They used a barbed whip made of twisted golden threads. It also has countless little thorns. What¡¯s more, they never hold back their strength. Eachsh is given at full force. Because of his back injury, there was very little area for them to whip, so they decided to move down to his waist¡­¡± Sonny choked on his words, ovee with that familiar wave of outrage and sorrow. Lucinda couldn¡¯t even bring herself to imagine it. She could almost feel Nathaniel¡¯s pain as she listened to Sonny¡¯s narrative. Nathaniel had already been injured at the time. How could he have borne such a heavy punishment on top of his existing wounds? It was no wonder he had run into an ident. He was in a terrible shape, but he had insisted on setting out on a mission for her sake. Chapter 718 Lucinda¡¯s hands clenched the shirt he had left behind. Her arms were trembling, and her nose began to sting. But she held back her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry in front of Sonny. As for Sonny, he did notice that Lucinda looked sad upon hearing the news, but she never shed a single tear. He felt sorry for his boss all over again. It was a tragedy that such a powerful man would beid low by this heartless woman. Nevertheless, Sonny was just Nathaniel¡¯s subordinate, a side character in his and Lucinda¡¯s story. Sonny knew he was in no position to me or criticize Lucinda. He could only sigh and tell her the rest of the truth. ¡°Another reason I came here today,¡± Sonny said in a calmer tone, ¡°is to say goodbye to you. I am leaving. I was Mr. Roberts¡¯ man. Now that¡­ Now that he is dead, I will have to work with a new boss. I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back in Forden again. Please take good care of yourself, Miss Lucinda. ¡± Lucinda simply looked at him in silence. Sonny lowered his head and turned toward the door. He had taken a few steps when he looked back again, seemingly unable to keep himself from saying, ¡°Love is aplex thing. Mr. Roberts had thought that Eleanor was the one who saved him, so he forced himself to love her. Little did he know that he was already in love with you. Even though Eleanor kept throwing herself to him in all that time, he has never touched her. That incident where you had to jump off the ne, it was all Flynn¡¯s doing. He only made it seem like he was acting on Mr. Roberts¡¯ orders. Mr. Roberts searched for you in the mountains for almost a month, until Mr. Graham Simmons came and hunted him down. But all he got in return was humiliation and torture in your hands. Whenever you were in danger, he would be ready to risk his life to save you. You abused and insulted him, but he neverined, not even once. He gave up his dignity and lowered himself at your feet, pleading for your forgiveness every single day¡­ Miss Lucinda, have you never been moved at all?¡± Sonny¡¯s words felt Like a thousand daggers piercing her heart. The dull pain coursed throughout her body, from the tips of her hair to the soles of her feet. Lucinda bit her lower lip until it almost bled. The guilt was consuming her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she rasped. Sonny heaved another sigh and took a deep breath topose himself. Then he quietly walked out and closed the door behind him. Lucinda kept holding the shirt long after Sonny left, her tears now streaming freely down her face.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Memories of the day they hade back from the abandoned construction site shed in her mind. Nathaniel had sat up straight in the car the whole time, his back barely touching the backseat. It turned out that he had been in so much pain, he couldn¡¯t even lean against the cushions. And when he had walked upstairs, he had to cling to the banister just to take one step at a time. Each of them must have strained his wounds, yet he neverined. Chapter 719 And for the first time since they had made the agreement, he hadn¡¯t jumped into cooking the moment they returned home. Instead, he hade up with an excuse to head straight to his room. His body must have reached its Limit then. Lucinda beat her chest with her fist, feeling so much remorse that she almost suffocated. If Nathaniel hadn¡¯t been in so much pain, he would never have revealed his weaknesses or made so many mistakes. But she was oblivious to his suffering. That night, he had boldly burrowed into her arms, seeking her warmth. And what had she done? Not only had she pushed him away, she had also said a lot of hurtful things¡­ Sonny was right. Lucinda had been nothing but cruel to Nathaniel, yet he neverined. Not even once. Instead, he cast aside his pride and readily begged at her feet. He had told her that he only wanted to hold her for a little while.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He had begged her for it. She remembered how his breathing had gone short and shallow, yet he fought off her thrashing and refused to let her ¡­ Why hadn¡¯t he told her that he was in pain? Didn¡¯t he want her to know? Was he afraid that she would terminate the agreement out of guilt? What a foolish, foolish man. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda curled up in the lounge chair and let her tumultuous emotions take over. ¡°Nathaniel¡­ Nate¡­¡± She repeatedly called out his name until her voice grew hoarse, and then she called out to him silently. ¡°Can you hear me?¡± she asked the void. She locked herself in Nathaniel¡¯s room and stayed there for the next three days. She ate nothing, drank nothing. She didn¡¯t even sleep. Abel and the others tried getting her toe out several times, but Lucinda just ignored them. Her men grew worried. No matter how physically fit she was, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to stand such negligence. In the end, Abel decided to call Cyrus for help. Cyrus wasted no time to rush over and kicked the door open the moment he arrived. He saw no one in the room, but he could hear the sound of water dripping from the faucet in the bathroom. Chapter 721 I killed him. It¡¯s me¡­¡± Lucinda said, through her tears. Cyrus gently held her tearful face and told her over and over, ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. You didn¡¯t kill him. He made his own choice. He¡¯s gone now, but you have to move on. Don¡¯t keep hurting yourself like this!¡± ¡°But Cyrus¡­¡± Lucinda leaned on his arm, shuddered and choked on her sobs. ¡°I want to numb my feelings. I¡¯ve been drinking a lot, trying to forget everything and regain my sanity, but it¡¯s not working. The more I drink, the more sober I be. The image of his wounds and blood won¡¯t leave my mind. Cyrus, I¡­¡± Lucinda cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t catch her breath and eventually fainted.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Cyrus was scared and immediately called Abel to call for the doctor. He brought her out of the bathroom and rushed to the third floor. There were only men around, so nobody could help change her clothes or wipe her body. In desperation, he asked Leon to bring Mary over to help. They all worked tirelessly to take care of the unconscious woman all night long. When the doctor arrived, he gave her an injection to bring down her fever, but she was still weak from drinking high concentration liquor for three days on an empty stomach. She had two big bags of nutritious Liquid infusion before she began to recover. It took another two days and two nights of continuous treatments and care before Lucinda finally woke up. She had a terrible headache, and the first thing she said was his name. ¡°Nathaniel¡­¡± Even though her voice was hoarse, Cyrus who was sitting right beside her could hear her. He sighed and blew on the bowl of chicken soup that Mary had just made. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda, take him out of your mind. I believe that you¡¯ll find a better man who loves you more,¡± he said, trying tofort her. Lucinda was taken aback by Cyrus¡¯ words. She wanted to argue with him, but she couldn¡¯t make herself speak. She knew that in the contemporary society, people were often self-centered and apathetic. It was rare to find someone who would be willing toy down their life even for the one they love. She doubted she would ever find someone who loved her as much as Nathaniel did. Her heart ached so sharply that she winced and started sweating profusely. Cyrus could tell that she was in a lot of pain and it was difficult for her to ept the situation. He knew that he just had to keep convincing her gently. Chapter 722 He spoke to her in a soft and gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re still young, and your future will be brighter. Don¡¯t dwell on this sadness, okay? You¡¯ve looked worn out since you returned from Nathaniel¡¯s funeral. I¡¯m so worried about you. If Father, Graham, and Hilliard found out that you¡¯re this miserable, they would be devastated. You need to think about those who care for you. ¡± Lucinda turned her head away and gazed out the window, trying to ignore him. ¡°Come on, girl. Have some chicken soup. It¡¯s so tasty. Mary has just made it specially for you. ¡± He scooped up a spoonful of soup and held it out to her, hoping that she would drink it. But she didn¡¯t. Her lips were pale and dry as she clenched them tightly together. Cyrus let out a deep sigh, knowing all too well how stubborn Lucinda could be. He tried to reason with her once more, hoping to convince her to focus on her own recovery. ¡°Listen, if you really want to make things right for Nathaniel¡¯s sake, you need to get better as soon as possible. His mother and sister werepletely dependent on him. Although, you have the management rights of the Robert Group, Enoch will undoubtedly try to seize their properties. You need to be there for them. ¡± Her eyes beamed when he said this. ¡®s BunnyBookery He then went on, ¡°You need to get well as soon as possible so you cane up with the best solution. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lucinda lowered her head. She was lost in her thoughts as she contemted his words. Cyrus leaned in and lifted a spoonful of soup to her lips again. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Can you have some chicken soup now? It¡¯ll make you feel better, and you can deal with everything else once you¡¯ve recovered. ¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Surprisingly, Lucinda didn¡¯t refuse this time and drank the soup obediently. She knew Cyrus was right. Nathaniel¡¯s family needed her help, and she couldn¡¯t let him down. As for the Roberts Group, Lucinda didn¡¯t have the energy to manage it herself just yet. She nned to hand it over to a member of the Roberts family whom she trusted. However, Vivien wasn¡¯t mature enough and needed a lot of training to head thepany. After two more days of bed rest, Lucinda began to feel much better. Her strength slowly returned, her throat was getting better and she was finally able to speak again. She carefully weighed her options and began to devise a n. One morning, while enjoying her breakfast in bed, Lucinda summoned Pierre into her room. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡± Chapter 723 he continued eating and asked with a nk expression on her face, ¡°How¡¯s everything going with Kyson?¡± ¡°I heard that he was sent to a high-security prison. It¡¯s unclear how long he¡¯ll be locked up there, but I¡¯m certain that he has been removed from his position as the director of the Secret Investigation Department. He stole a banned drug from theb and caused harm to Mr. Roberts, who worked for the National Security Bureau. That¡¯s a serious offense. ¡± Lucinda abruptly stopped eating and set down her food. Pierre opened his mouth wide. He immediately regretted bringing up Nathaniel¡¯s name in front of her, as Cyrus had warned him against it. After a moment of silence, Lucinda regained herposure and asked in a detached tone, ¡°What about the Shaw family? Did theye to Kyson¡¯s aid?¡± Pierre shook his head and replied, ¡°Kyson is just the fourth son of the Shaw family. He was never going to be the head of the family. Besides, there seems to be some internal strife within the family, so they¡¯re not interested in helping him. ¡± If the Shaw family wasn¡¯t willing to help him, Kyson was in big trouble. But Lucinda felt he deserved it for hurting Nathaniel. Lucinda suddenly got rity in her mind and looked at Pierre with caution. ¡°You know what, Pierre? You¡¯re no longer my bodyguard. You can leave now,¡± she said firmly. Pierre trembled and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ You no longer want me? You¡¯re still angry at me for what happened¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She ced her breakfast on the bedside table and said calmly, ¡°Since Nathaniel has resolved your issue, you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone bothering you anymore. You can live safely. ¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Pierre was crestfallen. He wanted to stay close to her every day, even if it was just from a distance. Before he could utter another word, Lucinda¡¯s cold voice interrupted him, ¡°Every time I see you, I remember the pain he endured from the fire. I feel awful and suffocated. The best thing is for you to take your leave. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m truly sorry for what happened to Mr. Roberts. I understand that you¡¯re upset with me and don¡¯t want me around,¡± he said apologetically. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Tears welled up in his eyes, and he didn¡¯t wish to leave. ¡°Can you permit me to be on duty for thest day today? I promise not to ever bother you starting tomorrow. ¡± Since it was just one day, it didn¡¯t really bother her. ¡°Okay. ¡± Pierre then walked away in a daze. Abel darted in as soon as Pierre left. ¡°Miss, your phone has been off for a while, and Zaniyah hasn¡¯t been able to get through. She just sent a text saying that Enoch has been stirring up trouble at the Roberts Group and wants you to hand over management rights. ¡± Chapter 724 Lucinda gave no reaction. She had seen thising. Since Nathaniel was dead and his 45% stake in the Roberts Group went unassigned to any designated heirs, Enoch was bound to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over to the Roberts Group after I finish breakfast,¡± Lucinda replied.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She took a moment to collect herself after breakfast, and then applied light makeup before heading out. When she arrived, she went directly to the president¡¯s office of the Roberts Group. Enoch continued to shout, ¡°Why is she hiding in her house and not daring to see me? Why does she pretend to be so sad about my nephew¡¯s death? Does she think avoiding the problem at the Roberts Group and withholding my shares will solve anything? Call her here immediately. She must exin everything to me today! Zaniyah felt helpless and frustrated, wanting nothing more than to p him. However, she knew that it was inappropriate, so she took a deep breath and tried to remainposed in front of others. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but Miss Ross is not feeling well. Is there any way we can discuss this matter calmly?¡± Zaniyah asked, hoping to ease the tension. As Zaniyah was speaking, the door to the office suddenly swung open. Lucinda walked in, dressed in a tight ck skirt and minimal makeup. Despite her stunning appearance, her demeanor was cold and aloof as usual. Without sparing a nce at Enoch, she walked over to the chair and sat down with a frosty expression. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked bluntly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her icy tone immediately made Enoch adjust his attitude. He put on a fake smile and sat down in a chair across from her. Enoch still remembered how he had been forced to drink thirty bottles of different kinds of poison and had endured ten days of excruciating torture. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend her now, so he could only vent his frustration inwardly. The moment Lucinda appeared, he spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Miss Ross, my nephew passed away. I¡¯m also grieving. I¡¯ve been having a tough timetely. But there¡¯s something else I want to discuss¡­¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± Lucinda frowned. Frowning, she waited for Enoch to continue. ¡°He¡¯s gone. As I¡¯m the only left member of the Roberts family who still holds shares in the Roberts Group, shouldn¡¯t my nephew¡¯s shares rightfully go to me?¡± Chapter 725 ¡°What?¡± Lucinda eximed in disbelief. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± she cast a sidelong nce at him. ¡°You¡¯re just his uncle, and his mother is his direct family. She should be the heiress of his shares, not you,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°But¡­¡± Enoch tried to argue. Enoch remainedposed despite being mocked. He exined, ¡°Amanda isn¡¯t capable of managing thepany. Look at what she did to it before. She¡¯ll ruin thepany if you give her the shares. Besides, she treated you poorly in the past. Are you willing to trust her with the shares? I, on the other hand, can be of great assistance to you, and I deeply regret everything I¡¯ve done to you. I promise I won¡¯t oppose you in the future. ¡± A sneer formed on Lucinda¡¯s face as she used him, ¡°Are you trying to deceive me with your sweet talk? If you get the shares, you¡¯ll be thergest shareholder of thepany. Your ultimate goal is to be the president of Roberts Group, isn¡¯t it?¡± Enoch hesitated, not wanting to give away his true intentions. After a moment of silence, he finally responded, ¡°Well¡­¡± Enoch realized that it wasn¡¯t wise to confront Lucinda directly, so he devised a more indirect strategy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your excuses.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Beating around the bush makes me sick. Whether you can take over thepany actually does not depend on you,¡± she said, cutting him off. He remained silent for a moment with a grim expression. Realizing her shrewdness, he understood that now that she was aware of his n, she would be even more cautious in her dealings with him in the future. ¡°How about this? Since you suggested Amanda should receive my nephew¡¯s shares, why not have here here today to sign the share transfer agreement in the presence of awyer?¡± he proposed. He didn¡¯t care if Amanda received the shares. He was confident he could steal them from her sooner orter. As long as Lucinda didn¡¯t acquire them, everything would eventually work out for him. Lucinda sneered at him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just as she was about to respond, the office door swung open. Amanda entered the office with her usual elegance andposure, appearing less despondent than she had been a few days prior. Enoch¡¯s face lit up upon seeing her. ¡°Ah, we were just about to request you toe and sign the transfer agreement!¡± he eximed. Lucinda leaned against the chair, crossing her arms over her chest, and said nothing. She was curious to see what the two of them were nning to do. As Amanda approached, he stood up from his seat and offered it to her. Without any show of modesty, Amanda elegantly seated herself and told Enoch, ¡°It¡¯s not within our authority to decide how to allocate my son¡¯s shares. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, taken aback. His expression was one of shock. Chapter 726 ¡°I have brought Bruno here. My son had made a will before he passed away. Now that everyone is present, it can be officially announced,¡± Amanda dered. Walking up to the crowd, Bruno thewyer ced a sealed kraft paper bag on the desk.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lucinda nced at the sealed kraft paper bag that Bruno had ced on her desk. Did Nathaniel make a will? She had no idea! ¡°As it is his will, and I am no longer a member of the Roberts family, I don¡¯t see any point in sitting here and listening. Please proceed while I¡¯ll excuse myself. ¡± As Lucinda stood up, Amanda stopped her and said firmly, ¡°Please sit down. My son mentioned you in his will. You have to be present here. ¡± Lucinda was stunned to hear that Nathaniel had even mentioned her in his will. As tears threatened to spill from her eyes, Lucinda struggled to keep herposure and settled back onto the sofa with a stoic expression. Once Amanda saw that Lucinda had regained herposure, she turned to thewyer behind her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. ¡± Bruno, nodding in agreement, opened the kraft paper bag and took out the will in front of the three people. ¡°To deal with the distribution of my personal property after my death, I, Nathaniel Roberts, hereby make this will,¡± Bruno announced. Hearing the first few words of the will, Lucinda¡¯s heart ached, and tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly. She clenched her fists and listened quietly as the will was read. Amanda¡¯s eyes also filled with tears, and Enoch¡¯s expression took on a mournful cast. Amidst the heavy atmosphere, Bruno proceeded to announce, ¡°As per my will, I hereby distribute all my personal property, shares, and other belongings. Seven of my houses and apartments shall be given to my ex-wife, Lucinda Ross. Furthermore, I possess 45% of the shares of the Roberts Group, which will also be transferred to her¡­¡± Amanda wiped her tears with a tissue after Bruno finished reading. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was heartbroken upon hearing this. Had Nathaniel given all his property to her? Was she the only person he cared about in the world? Did he not care about Amanda and Vivien at all? Enoch erupted in anger on the spot. ¡°What?! I strongly disagree!¡± he eximed. Enoch¡¯s expression turned sour as he objected in a deep voice. ¡°I have no objection to Nathaniel¡¯s desire to give all his houses to his ex-wife, but how can he casually give 45% of the Roberts Group¡¯s shares to an outsider? The Roberts Group is the result of my father¡¯s lifelong efforts. Nathaniel is being disloyal to him! Utterly ungrateful!¡± Enoch spat out, his voice was full of venom. If Nathaniel had indeed given 45% of the shares to Lucinda, she would hold 85% of thepany¡¯s shares. It would be challenging for Enoch to remove her from thepany in the future. Chapter 727 Lucinda lowered her head and said nothing in response. Lucinda wasn¡¯t skilled in the real estate industry. She had been working for both the Roberts Group and Angle Intl justtely and was already exhausted. Now Nathaniel had now given her all his shares, and suddenly she had to take full responsibility for the Roberts Group, which was overwhelming. Amanda wiped her tears and said with a heavy heart in response to Enoch¡¯s question, ¡°Nathaniel had every right to make his own decision. As his mother, I respect his choice. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous! We¡¯re talking about shares in apany, not the weather!¡± Enoch eximed, clearly irritated.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His outburst left Amanda¡¯s heart heavy, but she kept herposure. ¡°Enoch, please stop fighting over this. The shares are not yours to im. Even if you try every underhanded trick in the book, you won¡¯t get them,¡± she said, showing her indifference to his anger. Enoch was fuming with rage and could barely contain himself. ¡°You!¡± he seethed, pointing an using finger at Amanda. ¡°Bitch!¡± he spat out in anger. ¡°How are you going to exin this to Logan and my brother?¡± he snarled before storming off. ¡®s BunnyBookery Amanda remained unfazed by his outburst and didn¡¯t bother responding to him. Lucinda looked at her with curiosity. After the funeral, Amanda seemed to have changed a lot. She not only defended Lucinda but also acted with moreposure than before. ¡°If you keep this will a secret and don¡¯t make it public, Nathaniel¡¯s shares will be yours. That¡¯s 45% of thepany! Aren¡¯t you tempted by it?¡± Lucinda asked, intrigued. Amanda gave a faint smile. ¡°I can¡¯t run apany. You should take charge. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda narrowed her eyes and scrutinized Amanda. ¡°Mrs. Roberts, you¡¯ve really changed. You¡¯ve never spoken to me like this before. ¡± Did Nathaniel say anything to you in that letter he left for you?¡± Amanda was stunned. She lowered her head to avoid eye-contact with Lucinda. Smiling bitterly, Amanda said, ¡°He¡­ He just asked me to take good care of you. ¡± Lucinda frowned, unable to believe Amanda¡¯s words. Amanda continued, ¡°I don¡¯t me you at all for his death. It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so awful to you, you might not have decided to divorce him. Then he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life to get you back¡­¡± Sobs strangled her words. Chapter 728 Lucinda passed Amanda a box of tissues. Her own eyes also stung with tears, and she choked back her own sobs. ¡°Whether you mean what you say or not, I intend to give the Roberts mansion back to your family the day after tomorrow. I wille and deal with it personally. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Amanda cried even harder. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lucinda. You¡¯re such a good girl. I didn¡¯t realize that before. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Lucinda sighed. Using a gentle tone, she said, ¡°I have plenty of money and houses, so there is no need to thank me. As for the grudge between us, Nathaniel¡­ Nathaniel has settled it. A clean te. ¡± Amanda felt so guilty, she cried until her back twitched. Seeing her cry so bitterly, without holding anything back, Lucinda gently stroked her back. ¡°Although I ept his will, I don¡¯t have the energy to manage the Roberts Group. ¡± Amanda stopped crying. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Amanda looked worried, but there was a glimmer of hope in her eyes. Lucinda said, ¡°Trust me and do as I say. ¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the day after tomorrow. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Amanda gazed at Lucinda, confused and expectant. She deeply regretted the way she had treated Lucinda, but now it was toote to make amends. Lucinda found the best teacher of noble etiquette in Forden. Two dayster, as promised, she visited the Roberts mansion, taking the teacher, Abel and three other bodyguards with her. Amanda and Vivien wore their maid uniforms. They were doing house chores when Lucinda arrived.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since Nathaniel¡¯s death, Amanda and Vivien hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, and the servants who had enjoyed venting their anger on their old bosses started treating them a bit nicely. Lucinda sat in the living room, drinking tea. On the tea table, she ced the property transfer agreement. When Amanda came in, Lucinda invited her to sit on a smaller sofa. But when Vivien saw Lucinda, she began to throw abuse at her. ¡°You bitch! How dare youe here? It¡¯s your fault that the Roberts family has fallen apart! You are a jinx! A gue! You¡­ Chapter 729 ¡°Shut up,¡± Amanda snapped. Vivien was confused. ¡°Mom, what do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with me cursing Lucinda? Why are you protecting her? I don¡¯t recognize you anymore!¡± Amanda sighed but didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. Lucinda shook off the insults. ¡°You can curse me as much as you want after I finish what I came to say. ¡± Why would Lucinda say that? Was she happy to receive abuse? Vivien felt as though the world had tilted sideways. ¡°Okay. What did youe here to say?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nodding at the document on the table, Lucinda said, ¡°I n to return this house to you. I am also willing to transfer the 40% of my shares in the Roberts Group to you and another 45% to any future Roberts children you give birth to. ¡± Vivien was stunned. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°I do have a few conditions though. The shares will only be transferred after you prove you can manage the Roberts Group. And the transfer agreement for the house will be signed by Mrs. Roberts once you agree to all the conditions. ¡± ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t just give it to us. ¡± Vivien rolled her eyes. ¡°So what are your conditions?¡± ¡°Firstly, you can¡¯t marry someone from a rich and powerful n. You must marry a loyal and honest but ordinary man, and your children must bear the surname Roberts instead of taking their father¡¯s family name. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Secondly, you are not properly-educated. I have hired a noble etiquette teacher for you. You will receive strict training from now on. Thirdly, when you can behave yourself, I will employ you within the Roberts Group to learn management techniques. When you are able to deal with the business independently, I will hand over the shares.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Vivien stared at Lucinda open mouthed. ¡°Are you joking? I can¡¯t do any of those things. Why are you tormenting me?¡± ¡°Well. If you aren¡¯t even willing to try, forget it,¡± Lucinda said. She stood up and got ready to leave. ¡°Wait, Amanda said. She gave Vivien a pleading look and tried to persuade her daughter to be reasonable. Chapter 730 ¡°Vivien, all of this is for the future of the Roberts family. Now your brother is gone, the Roberts family will have no more descendants except for you. The best solution is for your children to take the family name. Besides, I agree with Lucinda. You are too domineering and arrogant, and you should be taught how to behave. ¡± Lucinda froze. Her eyes dimmed. When she heard the words ¡°your brother is gone¡± and ¡°no more descendants¡±, she touched her belly subconsciously. Nathaniel¡¯s and Lucinda¡¯s marriage hadsted for three years. Their only intimate contact had been on the night before the divorce, and she didn¡¯t get pregnant. If she had be pregnant, she probably would have aborted without hesitation given the fact that she hated Nathaniel to her core back then. Noticing Lucinda¡¯s expression, Amanda realized that she had upset her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda! I was so focused on persuading Vivien that I forgot you were still here. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can continue. ¡± Lucinda calmed herself and sat back on the sofa. Amanda smiled at Lucinda apologetically before looking at Vivien again. ¡°Vivien, Lucinda has allowed us to stay in this house. If you refuse, she could drive us out. We have no money so we would be forced to sleep under a bridge. Would you prefer to learn good manners and management techniques or sleep under a bridge?¡± Vivien trembled and her face turned pale. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to sleep under a bridge!¡± If she was driven out, she would lose every scrap of her status and privilege. She could never be able to show her face in front of her rich friends. If she agreed to Lucinda¡¯s conditions, she might keep the good life she was used to. Even so, she hesitated before agreeing. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay, I ept your conditions. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda shook her head. ¡°No, you must do more than ept them; you must obey them unconditionally. ¡± ¡°I will unconditionally obey, okay?¡± Lucinda nodded, satisfied. She introduced the teacher to Vivien and said, ¡°I brought you two gifts today. ¡± Leon and Conor walked toward Vivien. Each carried a square box. Vivien was confused. Lucinda opened the first box. ¡°This is a manual on good manners. You have a week to memorize it. It will ensure the etiquette sses are effective. I will make spot checks on your progress. ¡± Chapter 731 Vivien looked at the thick book, and her eyes widened. ¡°You want me to memorize such a big book in seven days? Are you the devil?¡± Lucinda ignored her and opened the second box. It was a red sandalwood ferule of beautiful quality with a hard texture and rich color. ¡°If you struggle to memorize your lessons, this will help you. I would prefer not to have to teach you this way, but let¡¯s face it. You arezy and defiant, and it is likely that you¡¯ll remain disobedient until you are beaten. When you make mistakes in the future, this will be of great help. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Vivien looked at Lucinda in shock, and then back at the ferule. Before she knew it, she was taking a step back. ¡°You bitch! You¡¯re deliberately trying to mess with me! You don¡¯t really want to return the house or the Roberts Group to us, do you? Well I refuse to ept this! You¡¯ll never get away with this. Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Lucinda casually picked up the ferule and toyed with it. ¡°You just said you would give me your unconditional obedience. As things stand, you don¡¯t really have a say in whatever I decide anymore. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Abel and Rickey approached Vivien, nking her and holding her by the shoulders. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± Vivien demanded, fear creeping in her eyes. Despite this, she still raised her chin and tried to put up a brave font. ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me? Do you think I¡¯m scared of you? Even if I die, I will never yield to you, you bitch!¡± Lucinda sauntered over to her, ferule in hand. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What a potty mouth you have. How can you be so rude? I¡¯ll teach you some manners today!¡± ¡°What did you say? So, you want to hit me, huh? Bitch! Don¡¯t you dare touch me, or else!¡± Lucinda sneered and shook her head helplessly. Vivien really was a fool. She couldn¡¯t even understand the situation she was in. Did she really think things would get better if she continued to insult Lucinda like this? But this was proving to be a good opportunity to teach her a lesson, once and for all. ¡°How many swear words have you uttered since you entered the hall?¡± Vivien frowned, visibly confused by the sudden question.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was just blurting out her cuss words as she felt like it. How was she supposed to know how many she had said? Chapter 732 Abel counted his fingers and said, ¡°Five words in total so far. ¡± Lucinda nced down at the ferule she was holding. ¡°One cuss word is equivalent to two beatings. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let loose on you today. Just tenshes to your hands. ¡± ¡°No! How dare you hit me! I have been pampered since I was a child. Even my parents never raised a hand against me! Who do you think you are to beat me?¡± Vivien¡¯s fear was more apparent now. She couldn¡¯t even bear to imagine how painful each strike would be. She struggled against the two men and continued to scream at the top of her lungs. ¡°Mom, help me! She is going to kill me! Mom!¡± Amanda naturally didn¡¯t want to see her daughter getting beaten. But she recognized that for Vivien to shed her haughty and entitled attitude, she had to be taught a lesson every now and then. Amanda turned away and ignored her daughter¡¯s pleas for help. Abel and Rickey grabbed Vivien¡¯s wrists and pinned them in ce, while Lucinda pried her fingers open to expose her palm. Vivien opened her mouth to curse again, but the words died in her throat as she met Lucinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m only going to strike your hands ten times. But if you somehow lose control of that tongue of yours and let another insult slip, I will be hitting your mouth next, do you understand?¡± Vivien knew right there and then that this was no empty threat. If she continued to push Lucinda, thetter would really strike her in the mouth! And if that happened, her face would be ruined!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Frightened out of her wits, Vivien swallowed hard and pressed her lips into a tight line. She didn¡¯t dare to utter another word. Seeing that the other woman had finally grasped a modicum ofmon sense, Lucinda held up the ferule andnded a blow on Vivien¡¯s palm. ¡°Ah! It hurts! Stop! Mom, help me! She is going to kill me!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was just one strike, and Vivien was already trembling, with tears streaming down her face. It was understandable, as Lucinda had used all her strength, and she was proficient in martial arts. An angry welt quickly appeared on Vivien¡¯s palm. Lucinda didn¡¯t waste another second. She struck Vivien¡¯s palm four more times in rapid session. Vivien screeched the entire time as she thrashed against the men who held her down. Already, her palm was all purple and swollen. At this point, Amanda was weeping for her daughter. She had to fight the urge to rush over and stop Lucinda several times, but in the end, she could only shrink into the sofa and pretend not to hear anything. After Lucinda hit Vivien¡¯s left palm five times, she grabbed her right hand andnded another five blows. Only after she was done did Abel and Rickey release Vivien. Chapter 733 Vivien had never had to endure such punishment. Her knees had turned weak from the pain, and she instantly crumpled to the floor. Her hands reflexively shot out to cushion her fall and support her weight, and by the time she realized her error, it was toote. This new bout of pain was so terrible that she found it hard to breathe. Finally, Amanda hurried over to help her up and check her wounds. Lucinda then tossed a box of pain relief cream on the table. ¡°Remember the rules,¡± she said in a firm tone. ¡°I¡¯ll check your recitation in seven days. If you are not convinced, you can provoke me again. ¡± Vivien cowered in Amanda¡¯s arms, unable to do anything but cry. Her eyes were filled with fear. To her, Lucinda was practically the devil himself. As for Lucinda, she was immensely satisfied with the results. Vivien didn¡¯t seem the least bit inclined to say another bad word against her. Just as Lucinda had expected, corporal punishment was still the most effective tool. Lucinda waved a servant over and ordered her to disy the ferule on the dressing table in Vivien¡¯s room. That way, it would be the first thing Vivien saw every morning when she woke up. Then, Lucinda turned her attention to Amanda and asked thetter to sign the property transfer agreements. When her business was done, Lucinda strutted out in her high heels, not even sparing Vivien another nce. Aided by the power of the ferule, Vivien spent the next seven days memorizing the entire book as told. When it came the time to test her, though she got some parts wrong, she managed to recite the whole book. Lucinda didn¡¯t bother to make things difficult for her. She simply hit Vivien¡¯s hands ten times, in ordance to the rules, of course. Vivien was naturally bitter and angry, but there was nothing she could do about it. She cradled her palms and cried out, ¡°You¡¯re so ruthless! You just want to bully me¡­ I hate you. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda watched her bawl her eyes out and said, ¡°Great, you¡¯ve made progress. Now, you¡¯re badmouthing me in a more dignified manner. Though I bet you¡¯ve been cursing me a lot in private, haven¡¯t you?¡± Vivien promptly shut her mouth and just red at Lucinda. Of course, she cursed at Lucinda! She cursed at the bitch as often as she could! In fact, Vivien had made it a habit to curse at Lucinda every night before she went to sleep. Lucinda watched the shift in Vivien¡¯s expressions and instantly knew what the other woman was thinking. She called for all the servants in the vi and said, ¡°From today onward, you are all tasked to monitor Vivien. If she utters a single foul word, report it to me, and you will get one thousand dors. A thousand for each report. ¡± The servants¡¯ eyes lit up. Chapter 734 Needless to say, Vivien was miserable. Starting that day, she was tailed and eavesdropped on, no matter what she did or where she went. Even when she was in her etiquette ss, servants still came and went to watch her words. At first, she let her frustrations out on the staff, cursing at them instead of Lucinda. As a result, they all got a bunch of bonuses for minimal effort. At the same time, Lucinda made sure to punish her without an ounce of mercy. Vivien¡¯s palms were constantly swollen. This went on for half a month, and she almost forgot what her palms originally looked like. At one point, while they were having dinner, Vivien couldn¡¯t even hold the spoon properly. Feeling sorry for her, Amanda tried to feed her, but only managed to give Vivien two bites before Lucinda caught them and put a stop to it. Vivien must not be pampered any longer, in any way at all. Vivien found the whole thing unjust, but her fear of Lucinda eclipsed her grievances. Soon, she found herself thinking twice before she said anything. As time went by, her beatings became less and far in between. December 4th. The first snow fell on Forden, covering the whole city in a pristine white nket. Lucinda wore a white mink coat over a ck,ce evening dress. She looked delicate and chic, yet at the same time, shemanded respect from her peers. She personally cut a few branches of red plum blossoms and went to the cemetery to visit Nathaniel. His tombstone was covered in snow. Without minding her dress, Lucinda patiently shoved the snow away, talking as she worked. ¡°Hey, Nate. I didn¡¯t expect the first snow to fall on the same day you were buriedst month. Forden has been so coldtely. Is it cold up there in heaven?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lucinda sat beside the tombstone after clearing the snow. She leaned her head gently against the cold marble, picturing herself leaning into Nathaniel¡¯s embrace. ¡°Vivien has be more obedient recently. I even let her intern at the Roberts Group to learn the ropes. I know you left all the shares to me, but I¡¯m afraid I no longer have the energy to manage thepany. Once she is able to sessfullyplete a project on her own, I n to hand the Roberts Group over to her. Well, maybe gradually¡­¡± Lucinda sighed, blowing a tiny cloud of steam in front of her face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nate, I¡¯ve been so bored without you around. I¡¯ve been dreaming about you a lottely. In my dreams, you would appear and tell me that you¡¯re still alive, that you¡¯ve been lying to me all this time. You would tell me that you only wanted to see if I cared about you at all, how important you are to me¡­ If only that were true. ¡± She kept talking, her voice quiet, until she felt tears on her cheeks. She closed her eyes and held on to his cold tombstone. It was the closest thing she could get to holding him and feeling thefort of his arms. Leon and Conor had been instructed by Lucinda to wait outside the cemetery. From their vantage point, they could barely see what happened in there. An hour passed, but Lucinda had note out yet. Chapter 735 Unable to wait any longer, Leon grabbed an umbre and rushed into the cemetery. His footsteps slowed as he approached Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone, and his emotions welled up at the touching scene before him. Lucinda was leaning against the tombstone, looking like she had fallen asleep.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She didn¡¯t have an umbre with her, and her head and body were partially covered with snow. However, she didn¡¯t seem to mind the cold. If anything, she lookedfortable, an ethereal nymphpletely in her element. Leon had always known that she cared about Nathaniel, but Lucinda was far too stubborn for her own good. She refused to understand her own feelings, much less acknowledge them. Sadly, it was toote to say anything on the matter. Nathaniel was already dead. And Sonny left them, too. Before he did, he made sure to say goodbye to all the bodyguards, right before telling them that he might never return to Forden. Leon sighed as he thought back to the days when they would kill hours ying cards. He missed those good old days. He soon snapped out of it, and then hurried over to Lucinda. He helped her wiped the snow off her coat, even as he held the umbre above her head. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head back. You still need to check Miss Roberts¡¯ progress at work this afternoon. ¡± Lucinda slowly opened her eyes and allowed herself to be led out of the cemetery. She never said a word. She went straight to the Roberts Group, where Vivien had been patiently waiting in her office. Since it was warm inside, Lucinda took off her coat before settling down on her chair. Vivien nervously ced her business n on the desk. She had spent the whole night developing it. Lucinda looked over the documents carefully, her face nk. Before long, she picked up a red pen and proceeded to criticize Vivien¡¯s work. ¡°This part is wrong. This sentence is unnecessarilyplicated and barely makes sense. I¡¯ve told you time and time again that the writing style for a business n should be brief and concise. And why do you have a ton of spelling mistakes? You should have reviewed your work before turning it in. You¡¯re too careless. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The more Vivien heard, the deeper her heart sank. She curled her lips and offered up her hands. ¡°Yes, I understand. I will be careful next time. Just go ahead and hit me. ¡± Lucinda looked up from the document and peered at her curiously. Vivien immediately lowered her eyes and swallowed a lump in her throat. When she heard the sound of a drawer opening, Vivien tensed up and closed her eyes. She held her breath and waited for the inevitable pain toe. But there was no pain. Vivien cautiously opened her eyes, only to find that Lucinda had ced a piece of chocte candy in her palm. Chapter 736 this is your reward. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivien couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. She was fully expecting a beating! ¡°Thank you, Lucinda! You¡¯re so kind! I¡¯ll be sure to study harder!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Vivien left with her candy and a slight spring in her step. Lucinda shook her head as she watched the other woman exit the office. She was the youngest in the family, and a daughter at that, so she never had younger siblings to take care of before. But she had witnessed other people educate and discipline kids. In the past, Graham had treated her this way, too. He was never too strict or too indulgent. He had always applied a good bnce of kindness and control over her. Now, she was taking hints from his style and applying it to Vivien. Two monthster. Vivien was by no means a fast learner, but she was very dedicated. When Lucinda checked her newest business n, she could find almost no mistake. Lucinda felt rather gratified. ¡°Great. Next time, I¡¯ll let you handle a project alone. We will see if you are able toplete it on your own. ¡± Vivien nodded. ¡°Okay, I will give it my best. But¡­¡± she paused, obviously hesitating to say her next words. ¡°But what?¡± this is your reward. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Vivien couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. She was fully expecting a beating! ¡°Thank you, Lucinda! You¡¯re so kind! I¡¯ll be sure to study harder!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Vivien left with her candy and a slight spring in her step. Lucinda shook her head as she watched the other woman exit the office. She was the youngest in the family, and a daughter at that, so she never had younger siblings to take care of before. But she had witnessed other people educate and discipline kids. In the past, Graham had treated her this way, too. He was never too strict or too indulgent. He had always applied a good bnce of kindness and control over her. Now, she was taking hints from his style and applying it to Vivien. Two monthster. Vivien was by no means a fast learner, but she was very dedicated. When Lucinda checked her newest business n, she could find almost no mistake. Lucinda felt rather gratified. ¡°Great. Next time, I¡¯ll let you handle a project alone. We will see if you are able toplete it on your own. ¡± Vivien nodded. BunnyBookery ¡°Okay, I will give it my best. But¡­¡± she paused, obviously hesitating to say her next words. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t put in overtime tonight? I¡¯ve made ns for dinner¡­¡± The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became. Her cheeks became slightly flushed, too, though the tips of her ears had turned a fiery red. ¡°Got a date?¡± Lucinda btedly realized that Vivien was wearing a particrly nice dress today. ¡°It¡¯s a guy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivien bit her lower Lip and gave her a timid nod. ¡°What kind of person is he? How is his family situation? Do you remember what you promised me before?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Hees from an ordinary family, but he is very kind to me. He has also helped me a lot with work, and¡­ He is quite handsome. But I mean, we¡¯re only still getting to know each other. ¡± Vivien was blushing furiously now. ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t put in overtime tonight? I¡¯ve made ns for dinner¡­¡± The more she spoke, the quieter her voice became. Her cheeks became slightly flushed, too, though the tips of her ears had turned a fiery red. ¡°Got a date?¡± Lucinda btedly realized that Vivien was wearing a particrly nice dress today. ¡°It¡¯s a guy, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vivien bit her lower Lip and gave her a timid nod. ¡°What kind of person is he? How is his family situation? Do you remember what you promised me before?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry. Hees from an ordinary family, but he is very kind to me. He has also helped me a lot with work, and¡­ He is quite handsome. But I mean, we¡¯re only still getting to know each other. ¡± Vivien was blushing furiously now. Chapter 737 ¡°Well, Lucinda, I need to go and get my purse. ¡± Lucinda nodded in permission and watched her go. If the man had helped Vivien with work, then he must be an employee at thepany. She called Zaniyah in and asked her to look into the matter in secret. It didn¡¯t take long before she had the information she wanted. The man was Franco Perry, and he was a staff member of the nning Department, just like Vivien. This news actually surprised Lucinda. She had brought both Zaniyah and Franco with her from the Dark Bell, and she had personally made arrangements to install them within the Roberts Group. She had no doubts about his morals, and she trusted him. Still, Lucinda called Franco to her office the very next day. ¡°How was your datest night?¡± Franco sheepishly scratched the back of his head, looking embarrassed. ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t know, Boss?¡± ¡°Are you truly interested in Vivien? Do you like her?¡± Franco¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded. ¡°I have heard about the past conflicts between the two of you. Actually, when she first joined thepany, I was nning to make trouble with her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But as I spent more time with her, I learned that while she is a bit headstrong and domineering, and a spoiled brat sometimes, she¡­ Well, she is rather cute most of the time. I really like her, Boss. ¡± ¡°ALL right, then. You may get back to work. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t intervene in the couple¡¯s rtionship, and it proved to be the right thing to do, as their romance progressed steadily over time. Three monthster, Vivien and Franco were married in a grand wedding ceremony in Isley Church, at the heart of Forden. On that same day, Lucinda transferred 40% of the Roberts Group¡¯s shares to Vivien. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ There was a small reception before the ceremony, where big shots from various industries mingled, drinking champagne in the garden while chatting about anything and everything. Lucinda didn¡¯t like events like this. She sat in an inconspicuous corner with Dwayne and quietly sipped champagne. The Turner family had been invited to the wedding, and as soon as Presley and Mario arrived, they made a beeline for Lucinda. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time. The first thing that Lucinda noticed was Jennifer¡¯s absence. Presley shot her a helpless smile and exined. ¡°She¡¯s currently crazy in love. No matter how hard her father and I tried to persuade her, she just wouldn¡¯t listen. She flew to Gliethien as soon as her legs recovered. ¡± Gliethien? Chapter 738 Lucinda smiled and refrained frommenting. Jennifer must have really wanted to be Hilliard¡¯s wife. It seemed that Hilliard had finally met his match this time, but it seemed still too early to say if they could be together in the end. Lucinda wondered if Jennifer was capable of pursuing Hilliard and outwitting all his little tricks. Presley gave her husband a subtle wink, after which, Mario whisked Dwayne away under the pretext of saying hello to other guests. Once they were alone, Presley drew closer to Lucinda and lowered her voice. ¡°I heard that you gave up your shares of the Roberts Group to Vivien. They treated you horribly in the past. Aren¡¯t you worried that she would revert to her former self and target you again after this?¡± Lucinda smiled peacefully. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m the one who gave it to her. And I can take it back at any time. ¡± Besides, Zaniyah and Franco were still in thepany. Even if Vivien and Amanda ganged up on her, they still wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Lucinda. Presley had also heard about Nathaniel¡¯s death. As she tried to touch on the subject, her voice turned somber. ¡°You¡¯re handing the Roberts Group to someone else, and it seems like Angle International is also preparing to change hands.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are you nning to be a shadow boss or something?¡± Lucinda shook her head, her smile still in ce. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave Forden once I finish tying up all loose ends. ¡± ¡°Leave Forden?¡± Presley cried out in surprise. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucinda turned and looked her in the eye. ¡°Stastle. ¡± Presley was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s decision. Seeing that Lucinda had made up her mind, she didn¡¯t attempt to persuade Lucinda to stay. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay. For how long will you be away? Do you n on returning?¡± Lucinda thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll stay there, but I mighte back. ¡± She might decide to go back to Forden after dealing with all the people from the Simmons family who had tried to hurt her. After all, in Forden, she would be closer to Nathaniel. The wedding ceremony soonmenced. Vivien entered the church and slowly walked down the aisle, adorned in gorgeous makeup and a luxurious wedding gown. Franco, standing beside the priest, gazed at her lovingly. The couple exchanged affectionate nces. In the presence of the priest, theypleted the most significant moment of their lives together. Chapter 739 Tears streamed down Amanda¡¯s cheeks, and Lucinda¡¯s eyes also turned red as they exchanged wedding vows and then ki*sed. There was no ceremony, no witnesses when Nathaniel and Lucinda got married. After they getting married in the city hall, Logan coerced Nathaniel into taking a wedding photo with Lucinda. Lucinda wondered if she would ever have the opportunity to wear a wedding dress again. The day after the wedding, Lucinda gathered a few beautiful white roses and went to the cemetery. This time, she was going to bid farewell. ¡®s BunnyBookery As usual, she cleared the dust and fallen leaves from Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone. Gently, she reached out and touched the photo on the tombstone, feeling the coolness of the stone against her fingertips. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able toe to visit you again¡­ I¡¯ve nearly finished handling everything in Forden. Since those who hurt me have found out that I¡¯m there, they¡¯ll continue to make trouble for me as long as I¡¯m alive. I should return to Stastle and fight them until the end!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A fierce look shed through her eyes, but the next second, she tenderly leaned her head against Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone. ¡°I miss you so much. Every time Ie to visit you, I feel sad and want to cry. But you wanted me to be a happy and carefree girl, so I tried my best to hold back my tears. I rarely dream about you now. I don¡¯t know why, but you can rest assured that you are the only one in my heart from now on. ¡± She dozed off again. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but she didn¡¯t wake up until Cyrus arrived to pick her up. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s time to go,¡± Cyrus said. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda nodded silently as Cyrus helped her up, put his arm around her shoulder, and left the cemetery with her. ALL the news outlets were in an uproarter that day, covering the same piece of shocking news! The youngest daughter of the Simmons family, the wealthiest family in Stastle, not only was alive, but she also dered her return, iming that she had been kidnapped six years ago. Lucinda put on a decent dress and makeup for the cameras. She greeted everyone with a smile and made up a story to exin why the Simmons family had suddenly dered her death six years ago. Meanwhile, shrieks echoed from the Roberts family¡¯s house, the mansion of Enoch Roberts, and the Turner family¡¯s vi. Vivien hurried upstairs and knocked on Amanda¡¯s door. ¡°Mom! Lucinda is a Simmons! Oh, my God! I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t mess with her earlier, or the Simmons family would have killed me! I¡¯m so happy to have such a sister-inw!¡± ¡°Ahem¡­ Franco interrupted her from downstairs, ¡°Darling, she¡¯s no longer your sister-inw. ¡± Chapter 740 Vivien suddenly felt remorseful. If only she had known that Lucinda was a Simmons, she would have been more respectful toward her. Amanda heard the news in her room, but her expression remained neutral. She sat on the balcony, lost in thought, admiring the scenery. Her cheeks were still wet with tears as she caressed a framed photo in her hands. In the photo, she held Nathaniel when he was still a baby. On the day of the funeral, she received a letter from Nathaniel revealing that he was not the real son of the Roberts family, and she learned of Lucinda¡¯s true identity. The letter also advised her to treat Lucinda better to ensure the future of the Roberts family. Her son was sent to Stastle by Logan when he was a child, and it was said that he was trained in the National Security Bureau at the age of ten. He didn¡¯t return to Forden until he was fifteen. She had never suspected that the boy who returned was not her flesh and blood. All these years, she had loved him with all her heart. Even though he was not her real son, he had always been dutiful to her, and she was grateful for his devotion. She still felt deep regret over his untimely death. In the mansion of Enoch Roberts. Enoch patted his thigh remorsefully. No wonder he could never get to Lucinda. It turned out that she was the daughter of the Simmons family! Presley and Mario from the Turner family were secretly delighted about this revtion. Luckily, they had taken the initiative to establish a good rtionship with Lucinda. Additionally, Jennifer had not turned against Lucinda over the matter of Hilliard. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Otherwise, the Turner family would have ended up Like the past Roberts family and the current Green family. Two dayster, Lucinda boarded a ne back to Stastle. She booked the entire first-ss cabin and no longer hid her true identity.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. While gazing out of the ne window at Forden, which was slowly disappearing into the distance, she elegantly swirled the red wine in her ss. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little mncholic when she thought about Nathaniel. Abel and the other bodyguards also enjoyed themselves, idling in the back row as they yed on their mobile phones and scrolled through the news on the Inte. ¡°Miss Simmons, do you happen to know what¡¯s been the hottest topic in Stastle over the past six months?¡± Conor inquired. Lucinda shook her head. She was not much of an Inte surfer herself. She usually only kept up with the current situation of Angle Intl¡¯s artists. Chapter 741 ¡°Well,¡± Conor began, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t believe how much the Payne family has surged in power during that time. They¡¯ve even surpassed the Simmons family and are now the wealthiest in the area. ¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lucinda responded. Lucinda¡¯s expression betraying nothing. It seemed that her father¡¯s didn¡¯t work hard enough. ¡°No worries. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll help Dad secure the position of the richest family in Stastle again. ¡± Conor¡¯s adoration for Lucinda was palpable as he continued speaking. ¡°I heard that about six months ago, old Mr. Payne¡¯s eldest grandson returned from the army and took back control of the Payne family in just a month. Under his guidance, the Payne Group reached unprecedented levels of sess within six months. Now, he¡¯s the most talked-about man in all of Stastle.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone reverently calls him ¡®Master Nathan¡¯. ¡± ¡°Master Nathan?¡± Lucinda¡¯s hand holding her ss of red wine paused. It was unusual for her to show a different expression on her face. ¡°That¡¯s his name? ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Nathan Payne,¡± Conor replied. It was rare for Conor to see Lucinda show any interest in other men over the past six months. ¡°Miss Simmons, do you think Master Nathan is powerful too?¡± he asked. Lucinda drank the remainder of her wine without saying a word. She couldn¡¯t help but feel that the name Nathan Payne sounded familiar. But¡­ It was probably because it somehow reminded her of Nathaniel. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If the rtionship between the Simmons family and the Payne family isn¡¯t bad, why haven¡¯t I heard of Nathan Payne before?¡± she mused aloud. Conor responded, ¡°I heard that his parents passed away in an ident when he was very young. To protect him, old Mr. Payne sent him to the army for training at a young age. ¡± ¡°Nathan had lost both his parents? That must have been a difficult time for him to live alone in the Payne family. ¡± Lucinda felt a pang of sympathy for him. ¡°That¡¯s quite pitiful,¡± she remarked. Lucinda sighed. She blinked her stupor away and got back to her drink. The next thing she knew, she had finished an entire bottle of wine. Just as she was reaching for another one, Abel rushed forward and stopped her. Chapter 742 ¡°Miss, please keep in mind thest time you overindulged yourself in alcohol. Your stomach and liver have yet to fully recover. Do you not remember the doctor saying that you must limit your alcohol intake?¡± ¡°Hush! It¡¯s just two bottles of wine. You know I¡¯m not a Lightweight. This much isn¡¯t going to get me drunk. ¡± Abel heaved a weary sigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you being drunk isn¡¯t exactly the problem. Besides, have you also forgotten that you no longer have the same level of tolerance to alcohol, again, thanks to that one incident?¡± She had been thwarted twice now, and Lucinda was more than a Little miffed. She swept her arm over the table, pushing all the wine bottles to the side.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Fine, fine! If it gets me all this nagging, then I won¡¯t drink anymore! Take them away!¡± She slumped on the table,ying her head on her crossed arms. Abel chuckled in satisfaction and nodded at the other bodyguards. They made quick work of clearing the table of any alcoholic drink. It was already evening when they arrived at Stastle. Lucinda was still deliberating whether she should go back to the Simmons residence or just stay in a hotel for the night when she received a call from Sally. Thetter had been overjoyed when she heard the news that Lucinda had finally revealed her true identity and returned to Stastle. ¡°Lucinda! You¡¯re finally back. How about having some fun over at the Honeion Bar tonight? Your good old friends are eager to see you! Don¡¯t you want to hang out and catch up with us?¡± Sally was talking about Lucinda¡¯s childhood friends, herself included, most of whom Lucinda hadn¡¯t seen in years. Since Lucinda wasn¡¯t feeling particrly keen on spending the night at the Simmons residence, she dly epted Sally¡¯s invitation. She decided to just bring Abel along with her, and dispatched the rest of her men to do something else. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Rickey and Leon were tasked to find a suitable hotel and book rooms for them for the night. As for Conor, Lucinda asked him to head to the Simmons residence and inform her father of her safe arrival. Her friends had gathered at the bar long before the agreed upon time, and waited for their long-lost friend with anticipation. Aside from Sally, Brinleigh and Uma Payne-another one of her good friends-were also present, along with some ten other people. Sally and Uma stood guard on both sides of the door, each with a confetti cannon in hand. They set it off the moment Lucinda pushed into the room, letting the colorful bits of paper rain over her. ¡°Wee back!¡± Lucinda was grinning ear to ear, feeling all warm and fuzzy from their thoughtful wee. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Chapter 743 ¡°Come on, there¡¯s no need to thank us. We were devastated when we heard about your death. But now, you¡¯re back, and you¡¯ve finally imed your real identity! This naturally calls for a celebration!¡± Champagne was poured all around, they had a good time chatting andughing as they reminisced the old times. Sally and Uma sat on either side of Lucinda, clinging to her as younger sisters would to their beloved older sibling. Lucinda thought back to what Conor had said on the ne and turned to Uma. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I heard that the eldest grandson of the Payne family has taken over the reins now. He hasn¡¯t made things difficult for you and your parents, has he?¡± ¡°Not at all. My father has never really been interested in power dynamics and whatnot. The only person to ever challenge Nathan is my second uncle. He actually treats my parents quite well. ¡± Lucinda ruffled the other woman¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good, then. ¡± ¡°But his circumstances are quite pitiful as well. He came back about half a year ago from a mission in the military. He was badly hurt. I saw him myself, all covered in his own blood, as he dragged himself back to the manor. The servants say that he would even cough up blood every single day. Grandpa is so worried. But Nathan is a tough man. He even put my second uncle in his rightful ce, despite his terrible state. I do admire him a lot. ¡± Lucinda had no response to that. It hadn¡¯t even been that long since she stepped back into Stastle, yet she had already heard multiple people sing praises of this Nathan person. She didn¡¯t want to admit it openly, but she was rather curious about the man. As she mulled over this, she failed to notice Sally quietly switch seats with Brinleigh. By the time Lucinda looked up, he was already grinning at her, a ss of wine in his hand. He was still as handsome and suave as ever. He slowly raised his ss to her in a toast. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west saw each other, Lucinda, yet your beauty never wanes. ¡± She smiled and clinked sses with him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When did you even get back from abroad? How did the Hernandez family manage to find you?¡± Brinleigh¡¯s face stiffened. He noticed how Lucinda seemed to be acting distant toward him. It didn¡¯t help that she asked about the matter he was most sensitive about. Just the mention of it had his blood boiling. That damn bastard, Nathaniel, had some audacity to y tricks on him! Nathaniel had, in fact, thrown Brinleigh into a random ship and sent thetter to the deste country, Lirqan. It had taken a lot of time, effort, and indeed, money, for the Hernandez family to hunt him down and bring him home. But Nathaniel was dead now. This time around, Brinleigh had better chances of winning Lucinda¡¯s heart. He tookfort in the thought and soon regained hisposure. Chapter 744 ¡°It¡¯s been a few months now. I was meaning toe to you at Forden, but problems arose in thepany, and I wasn¡¯t able to find the time. However, I did hear news of Nathaniel, that he has. . Lucinda immediately froze, her smile vanishing into thin air. Her grip tightened around the stem of her winess, so much so that the burgundy Liquid began to slosh around. ¡°Sorry,¡± Bringleigh offered with an apologetic look. ¡°Did I upset you by bringing it up?¡± He reached for her hand, intending tofort her, but Lucinda nimbly avoided his touch. She shot up to her feet and went to refill her ss with wine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. To his credit, Brinleigh felt no embarrassment or even an ounce of discouragement. Instead, he gave her a doting smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally rid of that burden, Lucinda. You¡¯re single and free again! Let me know when you want to settle down, and I will take care of you, okay?¡± Lucinda scowled. Had Brinleigh just called Nathaniel a burden? ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to speak of this matter in this party. I came here to have fun with old friends. ¡± She settled for a cold, warning re. She couldn¡¯t very well make a scene, not with everyone present. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to ruin her friends¡¯ night out. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Bringleigh began, his eyes dimming significantly. An injured expression came over his face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The past is history. You need to start anew. ¡± Lucinda looked away from him and downed two sses of wine in one go. She didn¡¯t spare the man another nce and just said to Uma. ¡°Carry on with the party. I need to go use the bathroom. ¡± She came out of their private room with her face flushed and her head buzzing. She couldn¡¯t drink all that much now. Her tolerance had dipped so badly that just a few sses of wine already made her tipsy. Lucinda staggered forward and pressed against the wall for support as she slowly made her way to the bathroom. Brinleigh¡¯s words kept repeating in her mind, making her all the more glum. It seemed like everyone around her had nothing better to do than to persuade her to shed her grief, get over Nathaniel, and start all over again. As if nothing happened. As if it were that easy. Chapter 745 Lucinda wanted to move on, too. But even after six months, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go of the past. Her guilt consumed her, perhaps even more than her sorrow did. Lucinda paused and took a deep breath to keep a wave of sadness from surging to the surface. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted a familiar figure. She would know that build everywhere¡­ Her breath caught in her throat, and she had to blink several times and shake her head to clear her vision. When it finally did, the man had already disappeared down the corridor. ¡°Nathaniel? Is that you!? Wait!¡± Lucinda dashed forward to chase after him, but she didn¡¯t know where to go. Abel was instantly by her side, having heard her frantic shouts. He supported her just as she was about to tumble down. ¡°Miss Simmons, are you drunk?¡± Lucinda clutched at his arm and spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°I am not drunk! I just saw Nathaniel. I¡¯m sure it was him! I would never mistake him for anyone else. He¡¯s not dead, Abel! He¡¯s alive, and he¡¯s here! It can¡¯t have been anyone but him!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Abel froze, shocked and confused. He took one look at his boss¡¯ stubborn expression and sighed. He told her to wait while he checked all the private rooms lining the hallway. In the end, he trudged back to Lucinda, his shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve probably made a mistake. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No!¡± she insisted vehemently. ¡°It was him! It was him, I know it! Block every entrance of this goddamn bar! I¡¯ll inspect all the rooms myself!¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes were red and puffy as she spoke firmly. Abel sympathized with her, but he knew he had to be the voice of reason. ¡°Miss Simmons, please be rational. Mr. Roberts is buried in Forden¡¯s cemetery. You¡¯ve been there many times in the past six months, remember?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda froze and suspicion crept onto her face. Abel couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer and sobbed. Chapter 746 ¡°Please don¡¯t torture yourself anymore. Mr. Roberts has been long dead. You must have seen it wrong. ¡± Abel was making sense. Nathaniel had been dead for six months. How could he have appeared in Honeion Bar in Stastle? Lucinda felt like she was losing her mind. Tears began to well up in her clear eyes as she held her chest in difort. Abel couldn¡¯t bear to see her so sad, and he too began to shed tears. ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel where Leon and has booked you a room. You need to rest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Lucinda felt like all her strength had left her. After this incident, she was in no mood to continue partying, and so she heeded Abel¡¯s advice and went back to the hotel to rest. As they descended the stairs, Sonny coincidentally emerged from another elevator and strolled into the innermost VIP private room at the corner. Once Lucinda arrived at the hotel, she made for the bathroom and turned on the shower to full st. ¡®s BunnyBookery Despite the hot water, her body felt cold. She stood under the showerhead, attempting to calm down and clear her thoughts. Tears streamed down her face. She reminded herself that Nathaniel was gone forever, having died for her. Rickey and Leon stood at the door of the hotel room, puzzled by Lucinda¡¯s state upon returning from the party. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°She seemed stable when she left for the party. What could have happened there to cause her mood to switch? What took ce at the party?¡± With a heavy sigh, Abel replied, ¡°She was drunk and thought she saw someone who looked like Mr. Roberts. It brought up those painful memories. ¡± Upon hearing this, Rickey and Leon also sighed. The following day, Lucinda woke up feelingpletely sober. She tried to change her mood and headed for the Simmons family house. The estate was massive. The previous generations of the family had purchased the entire Peace Mountain in the suburb of Stastle. The vis were surrounded by mountains and water, offering breathtaking scenery and clean air year-round. Norris and Levi resided on the hillside, but Lucinda drove past their vis and went straight to Atticus¡¯ residence. The old butler, Gilbert, had been waiting at the gate of the vi for a while. Chapter 747 When he saw Lucinda¡¯s car pull up, he rushed over to open the door for her. ¡°Miss Simmons, you¡¯re finally here. Your father has been eagerly anticipating your arrival and is waiting for you in the study. ¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Gilbert. ¡± ¡°You are wee. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Gilbert nced over at Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards, who didn¡¯t seem to be holding any luggage. ¡°Miss Simmons, why didn¡¯t you bring your luggage with you?¡± Lucinda shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just here to visit my father. I¡¯m not nning on staying here. ¡± The Simmons estate was filled with too many annoying people. Lucinda knew that if she lived there, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well at night. She made her way inside, but was immediately greeted by the sound of someone walking down the stairs in high-heeled shoes. Florrie was dressed in an expensive yellow skirt and wore a nice make-up. She descended the stairs gracefully and looked Lucinda up and down. Her skin was so well-tended that she could have passed for Lucinda¡¯s sister. Lucinda gave her a cold look and started up the stairs. Florrie frowned and blocked her way. ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for years and you¡¯ve grown even more impolite. Can¡¯t you greet? You¡¯ve been in the orphanage for so long that you¡¯re cThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ompletely uncivilized,¡± Florrie chided. Lucinda wasn¡¯t the least bit bothered by her words. ¡°You may have been living here for a long time, but that doesn¡¯t make you the owner of the house. You don¡¯t deserve my respect. ¡± Florrie gritted her teeth and scowled at her. ¡°I¡¯m your stepmother!¡± she insisted. Lucinda rolled her eyes and gave her a cold look. ¡°You¡¯re only five years older than me. It¡¯s pretty gross that you¡¯re trying to im that title. ¡± She leaned in close to Florrie¡¯¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Enjoy all these wealth while you can. Once I inherit the Simmons family property, I¡¯ll immediately kick you out on the street. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Chapter 748 Florrie seethed with anger. She hadn¡¯t seen Lucinda in years, but she was still as unbearable as ever. She wished she could tear Lucinda¡¯s mouth apart right then and there. But after a moment, her anger dissipated and she smiled smugly. ¡°Congrattions are in order,¡± Florrie started. ¡°Last night, Mr. Payne came to our house and your father has agreed to marry you into the Payne family. Looks like you¡¯re getting married again. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What?!¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression took a drastic turn. ¡°How could he make such a decision without even consulting me?¡± Florrie lifted her chin haughtily. ¡°You can go upstairs and ask him yourself. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t waste any more of her time exchanging words with Florrie. She stormed up the stairs and heading straight for her father¡¯s study. Florrie couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of satisfaction wash over her. Rumor had it that Mr. Payne¡¯s eldest grandson had a vicious temper. He had a history of mistreating the women his grandfather had sent to his room, some of whom were even left unconscious and injured.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Again, he had reportedly been extremely disfigured in a border battle, leaving Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ him with an unsightly appearance. Florrie couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She would be so delighted if Lucinda ended up with someone like him. With this pleasant image in mind, Florrie sauntered off to the kitchen to check on the soup. As Lucinda marched towards her father¡¯s study, her anger continued to fester. She pushed open the door, ready to give her father a piece of her mind. As soon as she stepped in, she saw her father, Atticus sitting in a wheelchair looking so old. When he caught sight of her, his face lit up with joy and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Come here, sweetheart! Let me take a good look at you,¡± Atticus said with a grin. Lucinda felt a swirl of emotions as she made her way to him and crouched down by his side. ¡°What happened to your legs, Dad? You were perfectly healthy when I left,¡± she asked, concern etched on her face. Chapter 749 Atticus let out a faint smile. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just old age catching up with me. I miss you every day. Since you¡¯re back now, will you live here so you can keep mepany?¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart ached for her father. She rubbed his legs gently and relented, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll live here. But I can¡¯t promise to be here every day. You know how I feel about Florrie. I don¡¯t like her. ¡± ¡°She is your stepmother,¡± Atticus reminded her. ¡°No, she¡¯s not! Don¡¯t say that again, or I¡¯ll get mad!¡± Lucinda protested. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say that again. ¡± Atticus stared at her keenly. He reached out and touched her face with his wrinkled but warm hand. He asked her a barrage of questions, about how she was doing, whether she had been eating well and sleeping properly, and if anyone had given her a hard time. Lucinda and Atticus caught up and chatted cheerfully for a while, enjoying each other¡¯spany. But as they spoke, Lucinda¡¯s mind recalled what Florrie had mentioned earlier. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Dad, Florrie said something about you agreeing to marry me into the Payne family. Is that true?¡± she asked abruptly. Atticus didn¡¯t seem surprised by the question and replied candidly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Mr. Payne himself asked for your hand in marriage for his grandson and I agreed. His eldest grandson, Nathan, is a fine young man. I think you¡¯ll be happy with him. He¡­¡± As her father sang Nathan¡¯s praises, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. The name ¡®Nathan¡¯ continued to ring in her mind. Why did the name keep popping up everywhere?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She found that incredibly annoying! ¡°Why would you make such a decision without even consulting me?¡± Lucinda asked. In a fit of anger, Lucinda rose to her feet. Not knowing what to say, Atticus reached for her arm, but she swiftly evaded him, still furious. He retracted his hand, stroked his beard, and spoke softly. ¡°Lucinda¡­ Why don¡¯t you meet Nathan first? He¡¯s a great guy. He¡¯s only five years older than you. I¡¯m very particr, but I¡¯m satisfied with him. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like him too. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s five years older than me? That¡¯s too old! I don¡¯t Like him!¡± Lucinda eximed. Despite Atticus¡¯s argument, Lucinda remained firm in her refusal. Chapter 750 For the time being, she had no intention of entering into another rtionship, let alone getting engaged or married. ¡°He¡¯s only twenty-eight and not old at all. Besides, isn¡¯t your ex-husband also five years older than you?¡± Atticus reasoned. ¡°They are different! I will never agree. You¡¯d better call off the engagement as soon as possible!¡± Lucinda retorted. Speaking in a hushed tone, Atticus replied, ¡°The engagement cannot be called off. Mr. Payne and I have decided to announce it at the banquet in three days. ¡± Lucinda took a deep breath topose herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t call off the engagement, I will call it off myself!¡± she dered. mming the door in anger, Lucinda stormed out of the room. Seeing her in such a temper, Atticus shook his head helplessly. Lucinda¡¯s fiery temperament was bing more and more like her mother. He needed to find a man who could help her manage her emotions! Exiting the study, Lucinda made her way straight to the garden. Abel and others were waiting for her at the gate. ¡®s BunnyBookery Despite her anger, she had to spend more time her father, who was unwell and couldn¡¯t walk without assistance. Requesting several bodyguards to pack up her things at the hotel, she nned to relocate to the vi temporarily. As she stood at the gate, Lucinda contemted how to handle the engagement . Lost in thought, she suddenly noticed Gilbert standing beside her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Gilbert, do you happen to know where the Payne family lives?¡± she inquired. ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. Who are you nning to visit?¡± Gilbert inquired cautiously. ¡°Nathan Payne,¡± Lucinda retorted with anger.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sensing her intense emotions, Gilbert hurriedly jotted down the address for her. Lucinda made her way to the Payne family¡¯s estate at the address provided. Kern, the butler of the Payne family, was delighted to receive Lucinda, knowing that she was engaged to Nathan. It was Lucinda¡¯s maiden visit to the Payne family¡¯s residence. The Payne family had an extensive piece ofnd, but unlike the Simmons family¡¯s houses situated atop the mountains, the Payne family¡¯s vis were located on a in and boasted a retro-style decor. The property boasted bamboo forests, streams, and rockeries. Chapter 751 It was apparent that the Payne family was quite refined. The understated decoration highlighted their tastes and grandeur. Lucinda found the decor style to be quite pleasing. Kern led the way until they arrived at Nathan¡¯s vi door, which she followed. After bringing her to the vi, Kern departed. Lucinda settled onto the sofa in Nathan¡¯s living room. Eventually, a bodyguard hurried down the stairs and apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Simmons. Master Nathan is currently upied with business matters and cannot receive you at this time. ¡± She frowned slightly at the news. Despite her presence, no servant had evene to offer her a cup of tea. The bodyguard¡¯s message indicated a desire for her to leave. It appeared that Nathan also had no intention of epting the engagement. Which was precisely what she had hoped for. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue. I have all day. I can wait. ¡± The bodyguard looked visibly nervous. ¡°Master Nathan¡¯s schedule is full for the entire day,¡± the bodyguard suggested. ¡°Perhaps it would be better for you to visit him another day?¡± Lucinda felt a twinge of dissatisfaction. ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly leave without seeing him since I¡¯vee all this way. ¡± Suddenly standing up, she bypassed the bodyguard and began to ascend the stairs. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Simmons, you can¡¯t disturb Master Nathan,¡± the bodyguard cautioned. ¡°Since Mr. Payne decidedst night that I am engaged to Nathan, why are you preventing me from speaking with my fiance?¡± Lucinda said, her tone cold. The bodyguard denied, ¡°I dare not. ¡± ¡°Then where is he?¡± she inquired. ¡°Master Nathan is currently in his study on the second floor. Down the hall and the innermost room,¡± the bodyguard informed her. ¡°I see,¡± Lucinda murmured as she turned and began walking towards the room. It was simple to locate Nathan¡¯s whereabouts due to the presence of guards stationed at the study¡¯s entrance.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As she approached, the guards halted her progress once more. ¡°Miss Simmons, Master Nathan is busy at the moment, and you may not enter his study without permission. ¡± Chapter 752 Just as she was about to respond, the door creaked open, revealing a man. She nced up and observed that the man was reasonably attractive but unremarkable in demeanor. It was evident from the man¡¯s uniform, which matched the other two guards, that he was not Nathan. Only when the man stepped aside politely did she gain a glimpse of the study¡¯s interior. A beaded curtain divided the study, with a desk and bookshelves behind it. The room¡¯s ambiance was dark and somber. Nathan sat in an office chair, with his back facing her, and she could only make out the back of his head. The bodyguards stopped her from getting in. Breaking off the engagement was her purpose foring here, but still it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to trespass on Nathan¡¯s territory. Therefore, she refrained from breaking in. Nathan cleared his throat before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Simmons, what brings you here today?¡± His voice was very unpleasant to listen to.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lucinda had already investigated Nathan while on her way to his ce. ording to her findings, Nathan was a violent, cold, and ruthless person. It was rumored that he had a tendency to abuse women, and his face had scars that made him extremely unattractive. She didn¡¯t care if he genuinely enjoyed abusing women or not. If they got married, he might be the one who would end up being beaten. Merely by hearing his voice, she could visualize how unpleasant his appearance was. It wasn¡¯t that she was prejudiced, but rather she wasn¡¯t interested in being engaged or getting married at this point in her life. Besides, she didn¡¯t know Nathan at all, mor did she have any emotional attachment toward him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Requesting another bodyguard to bring a chair for her, Lucinda sat at the doorway of the study and began conversing with Nathan. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know me very well,¡± she said. Nathan remained silent. He stirred his coffee with a spoon while holding the cup. Looking at the back of Nathan¡¯s head, Lucinda spoke seriously, ¡°I believe that with your power, you must have investigated me. You must be aware that I was married before and that I¡¯m not a virgin. ¡± ¡°So?¡± Nathan responded nonchntly, taking a sip of his coffee. Lucinda was perplexed. Chapter 753 Did he mean that her past didn¡¯t bother him? Was he interested in women who were previously married? These thoughts raced through her mind. Filled with disgust, Lucinda began to speak incoherently. ¡°My father must have concealed something from you. When I was a child, a fortune-teller predicted that I would bring misfortune to my husband. You know that my ex-husband died, don¡¯t you? In fact, he died because of me!¡± Upon hearing this, Nathan choked on his coffee, causing it to spill onto the brown carpet. The bodyguard in the study promptly handed him a tissue. Observing Nathan¡¯s reaction, Lucinda continued, ¡°Master Nathan, as the heir of the Payne family, I do not wish to cause any harm to you. That being said, it would be inappropriate for us to be engaged. Shall we ask our elders to call it off before they announce it?¡± What Lucinda said was right and on point, wasn¡¯t it? The Payne family was old money, and they could be superstitious. Now that Nathan was practically the head of the family, he wouldn¡¯t want a woman that would bring him misfortune. So she sat anxiously and waited for his obvious reply. Nathan took his sweet time. He wiped the coffee off his thin Lips elegantly and said in a calm tone, ¡°Miss Simmons, I think now is the right time to tell you that I consulted a seer, and guess what he told me. He said I wouldn¡¯t die easily. I think that means it¡¯s okay for me to wed a woman that will bring me bad luck. In fact, I think it makes us a good match. ¡± Lucinda had to pause for a second, speechless. Although there was still a small smile on her lips, she was seething with anger. Through gritted teeth, she said in an exaggeratedly nice voice, ¡°What a coincidence indeed. ¡± Nathan dropped his cup of coffee, not wanting to have another round of a coughing fit. Lucinda could see that this man was very stubborn, but so was she. She couldn¡¯t leave this ce without getting what she wanted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Actually, there is one more thing about me that my father must have omitted just to protect me. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I once fainted when having s@x with my ex-husband.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I visited the doctor after that incident, and I was told that I was very weak and infertile too. I may never have children. I know I probably shouldn¡¯t be telling you this, but this is exactly why my ex-husband divorced me. ¡± Nathan silently sucked in a heavy breath, still backing her. He could only be grateful that he had decided to stop drinking his coffee. If not, he would have probably been coughing violently after choking on coffee again. Seeing his heavy intake of breath, Lucinda felt encouraged and continued regretfully, ¡°I know that you need to have children as the heir of the Payne family. It¡¯s better that we call off the engagement. I will feel guilty for life if I can¡¯t give the Payne family any child. ¡± She had lied about being a bundle of misfortune, about being infertile, and had even gone to the extent on implying she probably couldn¡¯t satisfy him in the bedroom. Any man would be run away from her without looking back, and that was all she was waiting for. Chapter 754 Nathan didn¡¯t say anything for a long time after that. Lucinda was beginning to think he wouldn¡¯t say anything when he suddenly said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like children. So, it¡¯s not a big deal if you can¡¯t give me some. Besides, I¡¯m always so busy with work that s@x won¡¯t be a concern for me. Don¡¯t fret over it. ¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t sure she had heard him correctly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How could he sacrifice his s@x life? And for what? Lucinda was really perplexed. The Payne family could choose another woman for Nathan. Why the hell was he so adamant? She took a deep breath to calm down and asked slowly, ¡°Clearly, you are satisfied with this engagement. Was it your decision or that of your grandfather to get engaged to me?¡± ¡°It was my grandfather¡¯s decision, and I have no reason to refute it,¡± he answered casually. What the hell? Lucinda could feel her anger rising. He was simply being obedient to his grandpa? No way! She simply couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. Maybe it was premature, but she already hated Nathan very much. The first impression he had left on her was the worst. She wasn¡¯t sure she could keep talking without Losing her anger. So she stood up, smoothed her skirt and said toughly, ¡°The truth, Master Nathan, is that I have feelings for another man, and because of that, I can¡¯t ept this engagement. You may have no problem with the other issues, but surely, you wouldn¡¯t want a woman by your side who is in love with some other man, right? Well, just so you know, I will break this engagement off sooner orter. I will be grateful and indebted to you if you help out and convince your grandfather to change his mind. Now that everything is said, I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡± After onest nce at Nathan¡¯s back, she left without looking back. Throughout their conversation, Nathan didn¡¯t for one second turn around. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She didn¡¯t know how his heart broke when she said she had feelings for another man. So soon? Nathan¡¯s sighed in dejection. Lucinda went downstairs, walked through the yard and towards the gate when she saw a familiar figure from the corner of her eye. As soon as she turned to look fully, the person hurriedly hid. Was that Sonny? But if it was indeed Sonny, he would stop and greet her, wouldn¡¯t he? Why would he hide after seeing her? Lucinda was finding a lot of things strange today. She didn¡¯t drink today, so she couldn¡¯t even me it on alcohol. Chapter 755 Unlikest night, she was certain of who she just saw. It was definitely Sonny. Lucinda stood there for another moment, staring at the vi. Well, before Leaving Forden, Sonny did say that he had a new boss. If she really did see Sonny now, then Nathan must be his new boss. That had to mean that Nathan also worked in the National Security Bureau. This made her think of the rumour going on about the leader of the National Security Bureau. It was said that he was ugly and had to wear a mask to hide it. Maybe it really was Nathan. After a while, Lucinda shrugged it off. It wasn¡¯t her business. She wanted this damn engagement to be called off. Behind the ck thin curtains of the study, Nathan stared down at Lucinda who was at the gate of the vi. Lucinda was also looking at the window of the study. Sonny rushed into the study at this time, out of breath. He took heavy breaths, trying to steady his breathing. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Boss, why is Miss Simmons here? You should have told me she wasing. I almost bumped into her out there. It¡¯s a miracle I hid before she actually spotted me out. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say word. It was as though he was so immersed in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t hear a word. Seeing how depressed his boss looked, Sonny went closer to him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Lucinda said she has feelings for another man. ¡± His voice was soft and low, but heavy with sadness. He almost died for her! How could she forget him so soon and fall in love with someone else? It seemed like he had ced his hopes too high. Sonny didn¡¯t say anything after that, equally surprised. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Only half a year had passed ever since the incident. How could Lucinda have fallen in love with another man in such a short span of time? Sonny felt really sorry for his boss. He wanted to urge his boss to give up, but he knew Nathan. He would never listen to him. The next best thing Sonny could do, wasfort him. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you. You¡¯re Nathan now, not Nathaniel. She may not like you now, but you can still pursue her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Besides, you look nothing like before. She won¡¯t recognize you. ¡± Half a year ago, Nathaniel got burned in the fire in the abandoned warehouse. After he came back and solved the internal strife of the Payne family, he went to Huokgate for stic surgery without telling anyone. Although it was very sessful, he still had some resemnce to the man he used to be. With this in mind, he didn¡¯t even see the need of answering Sonny. Chapter 756 How could Lucinda not recognize him? She was so astute. If she only saw his face for a moment, she would put things together and begin to be very suspicious of him. On the way back, all Lucinda could think of, was how to go about breaking off the engagement. Since Nathan wasn¡¯t willing to help her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it before the banquet. ¡°Urgh!¡± she groaned. That Nathan guy was so annoying! The more she thought of all that went down in the study, the more annoyed she felt. She went directly to help with the establishment of the Angle Intl branch. She needed to expand the business as soon as possible. Cyrus was a big shot in the entertainment circle. He could make all the good calls and decisions of the entertainment department. Lucinda had made up her mind, and she was going to work towards it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She was going to be a big shot in the entertainment circle just as her brother. After a very busy afternoon, Lucinda had chosen location of the building and started working on the interior decoration of thepany. Abel suddenly called her while she was doing this. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Levi Simmons and his family know that you are back and they are making a scene in the ancestral temple of the Simmons family. He ims that you threw sulfuric acid on him, and they are asking your father to do right by them. ¡± Lucinda sighed. She knew that once she made theeback, Levi would take the opportunity to cause trouble for her. What she didn¡¯t expect, was that he would be so impatient. Nevertheless, he was doing it at the perfect time. Maybe this was exactly what she needed. Lucinda instructed the staff on how to decorate the building before heading back to the Simmons family¡¯s estate after ending the call. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She parked her car in front of one of the vis and found the spare key given to her by Cyrus during her previous stay. Lucinda entered the house to retrieve something before leisurely making her way to the ancestral temple. Even from afar, she could hear Marceline, Levi¡¯s wife, cried out in distress. ¡°Atticus! Look at what Lucinda has done to Levi¡¯s face! You can¡¯t be biased toward her this time!¡± ¡°Uncle Atticus, she has crossed the line this time. Regardless, my father is her elder and our family. She cannot treat him like this!¡± Niks added his agreement. Atticus remained silent, sitting in his wheelchair and rubbing his bracelet while listening to their grievances. Gilbert sighed as if he had something to say but eventually decided against it. Marceline continued to weep and Niks continued to argue with Atticus¡¯s silence as the backdrop. Chapter 757 Gilbert sighed again. Atticus noticed it and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this matter?¡± ¡°Nothing, sir,¡± Gilbert replied nervously. ¡°No need to hold back, speak your mind,¡± Atticus assured him. Gilbert took a moment to think before finally speaking up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, I think we can¡¯t simply take their word for it. If they¡¯re using Miss Lucinda, they should provide evidence. ¡± Florrie, seated next to Atticus, disagreed, ¡°You know what kind of person Lucinda is. She¡¯s always been haughty and inconsiderate. It¡¯s not surprising that she could do such a thing. What evidence do you need?¡± Atticus remained silent, his thoughts unknown to everyone. Suddenly, Levi rose from his seat and approached the ceremonial tablets of his ancestors. Kneeling, he said in a resolute voice, ¡°I swear on my life that Lucinda attacked me with sulfuric acid. If I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll suffer the consequences in the afterlife!¡± As soon as he finished, thunder rumbled through the sky. Trembling in fear, Levi cowered on the ground, his legs shaking beneath him. Marceline¡¯s and Niks¡¯ faces contorted in shock and disbelief at Levi¡¯s statement. The room became particrly dignified as thunder rumbled outside. In this tense moment, Lucinda¡¯s cheerfulughter burst into the room, instantly drawing everyone¡¯s attention. With an orange-vored lollipop in her mouth, she softly pushed open the door and said, ¡°It seems your oath wasn¡¯t sincere enough. Even God doesn¡¯t believe you. ¡± Levi was furious and demanded, ¡°Lucinda, did you make that weird noise?¡± She smiled mischievously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She had just asked Rickey to y a drum sound like thunder on a loud speaker. She didn¡¯t expect Levi to be so scared. ¡°Uncle Levi, looks like you really did something wrong. Otherwise, why would you be so afraid?¡± she said with a smirk. ¡°You!¡± Levi turned around and red at her. She pretended to be surprised. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Levi grimaced and said, ¡°You know what you did. ¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. But it does look terrible,¡± said Lucinda, pretending to feel sorry for him. Levi was furious. Chapter 758 Anger shed through him as he stood up and red at her. ¡°I can swear on my life that I didn¡¯t lie!¡± he eximed. ¡°Do you dare to deny that you hurt my face with sulfuric acid?¡± he used. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Lucinda replied, looking down at him. ¡°You can swear as much as you want. Why are you forcing me to do it?¡± she asked disdainfully. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t swear because you were afraid!¡± Niks interjected viciously. Niks interrupted with a vicious tone. ¡°Those mind games don¡¯t work on me,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not foolish,¡± she added confidently. With a wanton smile, she savored the lollipop. Atticus, as the head of the family, gazed at her tenderly but remained silent. Unable to discern his thoughts, the crowd refrained from speaking casually. ¡°Uncle Levi, you used me of hurting you, but you have no evidence to support your im. I cannot let you and Florrie nder me Like this,¡± Lucinda argued. Levi remained silent while Florrie, annoyed, cried and acted like a spoiled child. ¡°Honey, she always called me by my name so rudely. She showed no respect to me. I didn¡¯t bully or nder her!¡± she whined to her husband. Themotion annoyed Atticus, who reprimanded Florrie, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Stop interfering. ¡± Displeased, she pursed her Lips and stood behind Atticus. Meeting Levi¡¯s gaze, Atticus stated, ¡°Lucinda is right. You have no evidence to back up your im. I cannot simply believe what you have said. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Atticus, she kidnapped me and knocked me out. She took me to a basement and did something terrible to me. I¡¯m positive she won¡¯t leave any traces or evidence behind. How am I supposed to find evidence?¡± Levi raged. Tears streamed down his face as he continued, ¡°You know me well, brother. I always pamper her. I¡¯m soft-hearted and have no ambitions. If she didn¡¯t do this to me, I wouldn¡¯t use her in front of you.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucinda interrupted. Atticus remained silent while Lucinda spoke. ¡°You wanted to kill me a long time ago. When I was still in Forden, you had Niks threaten Kyson and poison me. Do you still remember that?¡± Lucinda used. Levi snorted. Chapter 759 ¡°You have no evidence to prove that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Uncle Levi. I do have evidence,¡± Lucinda responded confidently. She opened her bag, retrieved a document, and approached Atticus with a smile. Handing it to him, she said, ¡°Here¡¯s the evidence.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Levi trembled slightly but said nothing. Niks was flustered. ¡°The only evidence you have is Kyson¡¯s confession. That¡¯s not enough!¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows in surprise and took the lollipop out of her mouth. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to have known what I am holding in my hand. ¡± The people present gradually sensed that something was wrong as they heard their conversation. ¡°About six months ago, Kyson was put into prison for stealing medicine from the War Lab. Of course, I remember it,¡± said Niks, regaining hisposure. ¡°I work in the state parliament. ¡± She smiled widely and gave him a meaningful look. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down because this evidence contains not only Kyson¡¯s confession. ¡± Atticus had read the entire evidence as soon as she finished her words and learned what had happened. He was so angry that he threw the tea cup on the table at Levi¡¯s feet. The porcin pieces sshed everywhere instantly, creating a sharp and loud sound. Florrie and Marceline screamed at the same time out of fright. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Niks! Levi!¡± Atticus shouted in anger, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Atticus?¡± Levi¡¯s voice was slightly shaking. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± Atticus responded, his tone tense. Atticus then hurled the document at Levi in frustration. Niks bent down to pick up the scattered papers. The father and son read the contents with shocked and pale faces, turning to Lucinda with disbelief. Despite their reactions, Lucinda remainedposed. Over the past six months, Graham had helped Lucindapile evidence of Levi¡¯s wrongdoing, which she had stowed away in Cyrus¡¯ vi. Levi had not anticipated that Lucinda would gather the evidence so quickly, which was why he had to make the scene today. Chapter 760 That was actually why Lucinda had returned to Stastle-to confront him in person. ¡°Dad, ording to the rules of the Simmons family, how should we punish Uncle Levi and Niks for their attempt to kill me for personal gains?¡± Lucinda asked, her tone confused and innocent. Atticus¡¯ expression turned gloomy as he spoke up deliberately. ¡°Levi and Niks should be expelled from the Simmons family and held ountable for their crimes in prison!¡± Levi, his wife, and their son all began to panic simultaneously. ¡°Atticus, I¡¯m your brother. I¡¯ve followed the family rules for decades and made only one mistake this time. You can¡¯t be so cruel as to kick us out of the Simmons family!¡± pleaded Levi. They all knelt in front of Atticus with tears in their eyes, begging for mercy. Atticus looked straight at Lucinda with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Sweetie, how do you think they should be punished?¡± he asked. ¡°They should be punished ording to the family rules,¡± Lucinda replied without hesitation. Suddenly, Marceline stood up and red at Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re too cruel! You¡¯re perfectly unharmed here, aren¡¯t you? So why on earth are you so cold-blooded to your family?¡± she demanded. Marceline¡¯s usation hung in the air, directed towards Lucinda. Lucinda¡¯s face darkened immediately in response to the usation. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. Nathaniel had endured the pain for her, and that was why she had remained unharme Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ d. They deserved to be punished even more severely for hurting him! Her eyes were icy as she turned to Marceline. ¡°If it were me who had harmed a family member, would you have let me off the hook?¡± Marceline and Niks froze at her question. They exchanged a quick look before answering in unison, ¡°Of course. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the youngest girl in the Simmons family,¡± Marceline added. ¡°We would never hurt you. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why did you make such a fuss about Uncle Levi¡¯s injury today? Or do you actually believe I would hurt my family?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t want to Linger any longer. She cast a cautious nce at Atticus and said, ¡°Dad, you can handle this situation as you see fit. I won¡¯t object. ¡± Chapter 761 With that, she left the ancestral temple. Meanwhile, Levi, Marceline, and Niks continued to plead for mercy. In her room, Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake off her unsettled feelings, and it took her a long time to calm down. Nathaniel being burnt filled her mind. If only these people weren¡¯t her family, she thought. She would kill them, or at least make them pay for what they had done. Relief washed over her as she breathed a sigh. Then she remembered the lies she had told Nathan at the Payne family¡¯s house.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She spoke ill of Nathaniel, but for a good reason. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nate,¡± she said, sping her hands together. ¡°I spoke those words to piss Nathan off and force him to break off our engagement. Once I¡¯ve dealt with all the people who hurt me from the Simmons family, I¡¯ll return to Forden to live in the house where we once lived together. I won¡¯t ever get married or have children. ¡± During her moment of contrition, the servant hade twice to urge her to dinner. Lucinda descended the stairs to the dining room slowly, her face cold as she took her seat. Just as she was about to take a sip of her soup, Florrie, who was seated across from her, looked displeased. ¡°You are the most spoiled princess in our family indeed,¡± Florrie said. ¡°Making your elders wait for you? What happened to your manners?¡± Coughing, Atticus said, ¡°Shut up. ¡± Florrie snorted and rolled her eyes. Lucinda didn¡¯t tolerate her behavior and threw her spoon on the table. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Florrie, have you forgotten how you seduced my father to marry into the Simmons family? You¡¯re so shameless. How dare you scold me? ¡°Stop it!¡± Atticus eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore. Just eat!¡± Atticus felt helpless as the argument continued. Lucinda turned to him and said, ¡°You saw what happened. She provoked me first. If you can¡¯t get her to stop, I won¡¯t be able to continue living here. ¡± She stood up and headed upstairs. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate this kind of behavior from anyone,¡± she dered. ¡°Sweetie, please don¡¯t be angry. Just sit and have your dinner, okay?¡± Chapter 762 Atticus said in a softer tone. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to handle this situation. Please don¡¯t leave. ¡± Hearing his words, Lucinda hesitated but decided to stay and eat. Florrie, however, red at Atticus in disappointment and said, ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her! She¡¯s so arrogant, bringing up the past just to mock me. Don¡¯t I have the right to feel wronged?¡± Lucinda felt a strong dislike towards Florrie, but she knew that leaving was not an option. Lucinda then called for Abel and the other bodyguards to join them in the dining room, looking directly at Florrie. ¡°If Florrie isn¡¯t feeling well and doesn¡¯t want to have dinner, please escort her to her room to rest,¡± Lucinda instructed the bodyguards. Florrie¡¯s expression changed immediately as she realized she wouldn¡¯t be getting the reaction she was hoping for. Lucinda felt a sense of satisfaction as she saw the shocked look on Florrie¡¯s face. ¡°How dare you!¡± Florrie pounded the table. ¡°Of course I dare,¡± Lucinda retorted, meeting Florrie¡¯s gaze with a fierce Look. Florrie gave up and turned to Atticus, tears in her eyes. ¡°Atticus, say something! Are you just going to let your daughter bully me like this? You have to choose who can stay for dinner!¡± Atticus was in a dilemma and sighed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at his wrinkled face, Lucinda felt uneasy. She hadn¡¯t been back for a few years, and her father was much older. As his daughter, she really didn¡¯t want to upset him, but it was really difficult for her to live in harmony with Florrie. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to eat,¡± she said, standing up from the table. Atticus tried to stop her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sweetie, please don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s talk this out. ¡± But Lucinda was already heading for the door. ¡°I need some fresh air. I¡¯ll be backter. ¡± And with that, she left the dining room, leaving Atticus and Florrie behind. She stood up, smoothed out her dress, turned around, and left the vi instead of heading upstairs. ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s sote,¡± Atticus called out to her. Without looking back or acknowledging her father, Lucinda left the vi. Atticus watched his beloved daughter leave, feeling guilty for causing her to be angry. Chapter 763 Florrie didn¡¯t take Lucinda¡¯s departure seriously and instead urged Atticus to join her for dinner. ¡°She¡¯s an adult; nothing will happen to her. Don¡¯t coddle her. Let¡¯s eat. ¡± Though angry, Atticus refrained from scolding Florrie. With no appetite, Atticus took two more bites of food before heading upstairs. Florrie, however, remained hungry. Atticus had ordered the cook to prepare some additional dishes for dinner in honor of Lucinda¡¯s return. Florrie rarely won over Lucinda, and she now savored the dishes that were meant for her. Lucinda was in a bad mood that evening, not wanting to return to home and putting Atticus in a difficult position. Instead, she took Leon and Conor to the Honeion Bar and drank alone in a private room. Of all the bodyguards, only Abel had been authorized by Cyrus to persuade Lucinda. Leon and Conor stood outside the room, concerned that Lucinda would be drunk again. As they deliberated whether to summon Abel to assist with persuading Lucinda, Brinleigh coincidentally strolled through the corridor. Having met Conor before, Brinleigh inquired, ¡°Is Lucinda in there?¡± Conor and Leon exchanged nces but offered no reply. Unfazed, Brinleigh surreptitiously opened the door and discovered Lucinda consuming potent wine alone. She reclined on the sofa with a flushed countenance, intoxicated but still drinking. ¡°Drinking too much isn¡¯t good for her health. Let me go talk to her,¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Brinleigh offered. There didn¡¯t seem to be a better option, so Leon and Conor decided to let Brinleigh try, as he was a friend of Lucinda¡¯s. Brinleigh entered the room, seated himself beside Lucinda, and spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Lucinda, please don¡¯t drink anymore. You¡¯re intoxicated. Allow me to drive you home, okay?¡± Lucinda squinted her eyes and felt dizzy. She was quite drunk. ¡°Nate, I miss you.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Don¡¯t leave me. Come back, okay?¡± she murmured so faintly that Brinleigh could barely hear her. Was Lucinda calling for Nathaniel? Brinleigh pushed his unhappiness aside and soothed her. Chapter 764 ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay with you. ¡± Lucinda remained silent and soon drifted off to sleep on the couch. Brinleigh asked Conor and learned that Lucinda was in a bad mood and didn¡¯t want to return home. He requested Leon and Conor to book a nearby hotel room for her using his card. After Leon and Conor left, Brinleigh assisted Lucinda as she walked out of the private room. Just as he took a couple of steps, a man suddenly materialized in front of him. By the time Brinleigh regained hisposure, the man had already held Lucinda in his arms. The man donned a silver gray mask, which concealed his face, yet his eyes brimmed with fury. ¡®s BunnyBookery Recognizing the mask, Brinleigh greeted the man with a smile. ¡°Master Nathan, what a coincidence. Are you also here attending a business dinner?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan disregarded Brinleigh and warily cradled the drunk Lucinda in his arms. Upon assessing her condition, Nathan¡¯s anger red. ¡°She never gets this drunk. What did you do to her?¡± Brinleigh felt wronged. However, he was unhappy with Nathan¡¯s questioning and taking Lucinda away by force. ¡°Do you think I drugged her?¡± Brinleigh asked. ¡°I would never do such a despicable thing. Lucinda was in a bad mood, so I drank with her. She¡¯s drunk, and I need to take her back to rest,¡± he exined. Brinleigh tried to pull her back, but Nathan dodged and held her firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll take good care of her,¡± Nathan said confidently. Brinleigh¡¯s face became serious. ¡°It seems that you have feelings for Lucinda too?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Nathan admitted. Brinleigh was annoyed. He had thought that after Nathaniel¡¯s death, no one wouldpete with him for Lucinda¡¯s affection. But Nathan was now his newpetitor. ¡°I think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to hold her like this. Besides, she just returned to Stastle and is not familiar with you. But I grew up with her. You should leave her to me,¡± Brinleigh said assertively. Sonny stepped in front of Brinleigh when he was about to pull Lucinda away. Chapter 765 ¡°Mr. Hernandez, please conduct yourself appropriately. Miss Simmons and Master Nathan are engaged. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable for him to take care of her,¡± Sonny said calmly. ¡°They¡¯re engaged?¡± Brinleigh asked in shock. When did that happen? Why wasn¡¯t he aware of it? Sonny exined, ¡°Last night, Mr. Payne went to discuss the matter with Mr. Simmons. The news will be announced publicly at the banquet in three days. ¡± Brinleigh¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t expect the Payne family to act so quickly and for Atticus to agree to it directly! Nathan was now Lucinda¡¯s fiance, while Brinleigh was just her friend. He didn¡¯t have the upper hand. When he saw that Brinleigh wasn¡¯t going to stop him, Nathan picked up Lucinda and was about to leave. Lucinda rested her head on Nathan¡¯s broad chest and inhaled the familiar scent of tobo from him. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. You said you wouldn¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Brinleigh smirked triumphantly. ¡°Master Nathan, it seems that Lucinda wants to go with me. ¡± Nathan stopped in his tracks.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He lowered his head and looked at Lucinda, who was drunk but appeared to be upset. This morning, she confessed to having feelings for a man. Nathan wondered if the man was Brinleigh. She had even gone to the Honeion Bar alone to have drinks with Brinleigh. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Despite being a good drinker and vignt, she ended up getting drunk. It appeared that Brinleigh probably did hold a special ce in her heart. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was attracted to Brinleigh. With a heavy heart, Nathan asked Sonny to escort Brinleigh away. Sonny approached Brinleigh as told. Unwilling to leave, Brinleigh protested, ¡°Master Nathan, please respect Lucinda¡¯s decision and let me take her to rest. ¡± Nathan turned around and gave him a cold stare. ¡°She is my fiancee. Regardless, it¡¯s more appropriate for me to take care of her, not you!¡± Chapter 766 ¡°Master Nathan, you¡¯ve only known her for a short while. She will never choose you!¡± Brinleigh shouted after him, but Nathan paid no heed. ¡°If you darey a finger on her, you¡¯ll regret it once she sobers up!¡± Brinleigh warned, still concerned. However, Nathan paid him no mind and carried Lucinda away to a nearby hotel. Once they arrived, Nathan bumped into Leon and Conor who had just booked a room and were in a rush to head back to the bar. ¡®s BunnyBookery Initially, they only noticed Sonny. Not recognizing Nathan, who had a mask on, they couldn¡¯t help but notice Lucinda in his arms. ¡°Why are you holding Miss Simmons like that? And where is Mr. Hernandez?¡± they asked, puzzled. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Sonny quickly exined, ¡°This is Master Nathan, my new boss. Miss Simmons got too drunk, so he¡¯s taking care of her. ¡± ¡°But won¡¯t Miss Simmons be furious when she wakes up?¡± Leon asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The engagement was arranged by the families. They will get married eventually. She¡¯s now drunk and needs to rest,¡± Sonny reassured them. Leon and Conor were taken aback by the news of the engagement, but they decided not to pry any further. ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anyone more suitable to take care of her than Master Nathan,¡± Sonny remarked. Leon and Conor exchanged nces but didn¡¯t respond.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noticing the key card in Leon¡¯s hand, Sonny swiftly grabbed it and followed Nathan into the hotel. Leon and Conor hurriedly trailed after them and stood outside the room. After a while, Sonny emerged from the room and gave their shoulders a friendly pat. ¡°It¡¯s been over half a year since we¡¯ve seen each other. Why don¡¯t we grab a drink tonight?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Leon hesitated. ¡°Miss Simmons is staying here, and we need to ensure her safety. ¡± Conor agreed with him. ¡°Master Nathan is here to protect her. He¡¯s a skilled fighter. Let¡¯s go have a drink,¡± Sonny suggested. ¡°But¡­¡± Despite their doubts, Leon and Conor ended up following Sonny for a night of drinks. Inside the hotel room, Nathan carefullyid Lucinda on the bed, helped her take off her coat and high heels, and tucked her in. He then went to the bathroom to fetch a basin of warm water, and with tender care, wiped her face. His movements were gentle, hoping not to stir her from her slumber. Chapter 767 The light of the tablemp by the bedside was dim, casting a warm glow around the room. Nathan gazed at Lucinda¡¯s stunning features, lost in his thoughts. Even if he could only watch her sleeping form, he felt fulfilled. Love for her filled his heart. But now, she had feelings for Brinleigh. Only half a year had passed, but she seemed to havepletely forgotten about him. Though, notpletely forgotten, as she spoke ill of him, her ex-husband, in front of another man. Now, he wondered what he could do to win her heart again.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The more he pondered, the more agonizing his emotions became. Dejectedly sitting at the head of the bed with red eyes, he quietly gazed at her. Her alluring mouth was slightly open as she slept. Nathan contemted whether he could steal a ki*s from her. After all, she wouldn¡¯t remember anything in the morning when she woke up. However, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate to do so? ¡®s BunnyBookery With mixed emotions, he hesitantly leaned closer to her. Lucinda waspletely intoxicated. It had been a long time since thest time she consumed that much alcohol. In a daze, she opened her eyes and saw a terrifying mask before her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Acting on instinct, she pped Nathan hard. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you approach me?¡± she eximed. ¡°Ouch!¡± he yelped in pain. Nathan let out a cry of pain. He never expected that she would p him as soon as she woke up. His nose was sore from the impact. He wanted to rub his nose to check for a nosebleed, but since she was now awake, he didn¡¯t dare remove his mask. He simply bore the pain. Chapter 768 Even though Lucinda had awoken, she was still inebriated. She felt disoriented. She couldn¡¯t make out the horrifying mask. Pressing her hands on the bed, she retreated and sat up, curling herself at the head of the bed in a defensive posture. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Stay away from me!¡± she warned, keeping her guard up. Nathan felt powerless in the situation. Observing that she was still intoxicated, he cleared his throat and spoke in a raspy tone, ¡°Miss Simmons, it¡¯s me, Nathan. ¡± ¡°Nathan?¡± Lucinda repeated the name over in her mind. She had heard this name quite a bit in the past few days. She detested that name to the core! Impaired by the alcohol, she kicked Nathan hard and snatched an item from the bedside table to use as a weapon. She cursed, ¡°You bastard! I will never marry you! Go to hell!¡± Lucinda kicked Nathan on the waist with all the strength she could muster at the moment. It hurt like hell. Nathan hissed in pain and instinctively brought his hands to his waist. However, he didn¡¯t get to do anything as Lucinda was very fast. She grabbed the vase on the bedside table to hit him with. Seeing this, Nathan covered his head with his hands for protection, but didn¡¯t fight back or hide. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda didn¡¯t hesitate. She hit him with the vase three times in a row. Luckily, her drunken state made her dizzy and reduced her strength. It still hurt though. Especially when it hit his backbone. Nathan gritted his teeth, feeling the pain surge throughout his body. He made a mental note to never leave anything that could be used as a weapon by the bedside table. After hitting him several times with the vase, it still wasn¡¯t enough to calm her down, With a loud groan, she threw the vase to the corner of the table, smashing it to pieces. Then, she bent down to pick up a piece of broken porcin with the clear intention of jabbing him with it. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Nathan was scared for the first time since she started attacking him with the sharp porcin shard. Not for himself, but for her. Chapter 769 He couldn¡¯t let her hurt herself with the broken piece. He tried to get away this time, but she was faster than him. The broken porcin brushed by his corbone and drew some blood. Just secondster, the neckline of his white shirt was stained red. Lucinda was disappointed. She was aiming for his neck and not a small scratch on his corbone. Nathan used her short moment of pause to grab her wrist, take the broken porcin from her hand and throw it away. ¡°Nathan!¡± Lucinda bared her teeth at him. ¡°Why did you wear the mask? To scare me? Let me see your ugly face!¡± ¡°No, I¡­¡± Lucinda hit her head against his forehead with force before he could put in a word. Caught off guard, he loosened his grip on her and she swiftly took off his mask. Nathan couldn¡¯t believe how agile she was even in her drunken state. He turned his back to her to hide his face, his heart beating unusually fast. He waited anxiously for her to say or do something, but seconds went by and he heard nothing. With apprehension, he turned his head slowly and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. To his greatest shock, Lucinda was knocked out on the bed. It was probably because of how hard she hit her head on his earlier. Nathan sighed in relief, thanking his lucky stars. Then he felt a sharp pain on his corbone. His hand instinctively touched it, and when he pulled it away, it was sticky with blood. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan tried to hold back his tears but he hurt all over. He felt so wronged and aggrieved.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After taking care of her while she was drunk, all he got out of it was a good beating? With the strength she had, one would have never thought she was drunk. After she told him that she had feelings for another man, he did his investigation and figured out that it was probably Brinleigh. That alone hurt a lot, and now she had beaten him up. It was enough for one day. He couldn¡¯t take the pain any longer. Tears filled Nathan¡¯s eyes as he thought of these. Lucinda shook a Little on the bed and stared at him for a long time. When Nathan finally felt her piercing gaze on him, he turned sharply and met her eyes. He was a little stunned by her intense gaze. Why was she looking at him like that? Chapter 770 Maybe¡­ Could she have recognized him? Nathan stiffened and swallowed nervously, racking his brain to think of something to derail her. However, he didn¡¯t get to say anything. Lucinda suddenly sat up and touched his face lovingly with a wistful smile on her face. ¡°Great, another dream where I can see you! It¡¯s only in my dreams that I get to see you. You look a little different, but you¡¯re still so handsome. . She hupped, and Nathan had to turn up his nose, repulsed by the strong smell of alcohol. He looked down at her in confusion, wondering what she was going on about. ¡°I make the rules in my dream. So I can do whatever I want,¡± she said with a smile and got even closer to him. Nathan was still trying to wrap his mind around what was going on when she suddenly bent down and ki*sed his cold thin lips. Nathan froze, eyes wide in surprise. Did she just ki*s him? Lucinda made a small sound of pleasure in her throat. It was obvious that she was still drunk. Nathan didn¡¯t even think he had the freewill to move at this point. He seemed to be frozen on the spot, waiting for whatever unpredictable thing she was going to do next. Was she going to kick him on the waist? Or would she just p him in the face? Contrary to all his expectations, Lucinda wrapped her arms around his waist. Her gaze inadvertently crossed the blood on the cor of his shirt. She looked at it with a pout and asked, ¡°Who did this? Who dared to hurt you in my dream? Tell me and I¡¯ll kill him right now!¡± In that moment, Nathan forgot all his previous worries and pain. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was probably delusional and thought he was someone else, but it didn¡¯t matter.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± he saidfortingly, but Lucinda was still unhappy about it. ¡°But, I feel so bad. It must hurt, right?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she leaned in and gently ki*sed the small sh on his corbone. Nathan felt like he was dealing with two different people. This gentledy in front of him couldn¡¯t be the same one that was attacking him not long ago. ¡°Uh¡­ Lucinda¡­¡± He stammered, genuinely confused. Then, Lucinda ki*sed his corbone again, rendering him helpless. Chapter 771 He finally wrapped his arms around her waist and held her tight, unwilling to let her go. He was so scared of losing her. This was the feeling he wanted forever. If only time could freeze right now.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If only Lucinda could love him, and only him forever. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she whispered, breaking through his thoughts. Nathan caressed her head and smiled genuinely at her. ¡°Yeah. I like it very much. ¡± With satisfied sigh, Lucinda rested her head on his chest and inhaled his sweet tobo smell. ¡°You have to be in my dreams everyday from now on. Promise me. That way I can hug you, ki*s you and sleep with you¡­¡± As she spoke, her voice dropped lower until she trailed offpletely. Nathan looked down in confusion only to find her sleeping. This time though, she slept soundly in his arms and didn¡¯t wake up halfway. Nathan remained in the same posture for so long that his waist and neck started hurting. He wanted to ce her on the bed, but when he tried, she frowned. So, he gritted his teeth through the pain and slept with her in his arms the whole night. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At six o¡¯clock the next day, Nathan was awoken from bed by the sharp sound of a birdcall from outside. ¡°Sonny,¡± he whispered sleepily and woke up. He looked at the sleeping Lucinda for a moment. Then he got up and tucked her back in. Luckily, she was too deep in sleep to wake up. After onest nce at her, he picked up his suit and walked out. The first thing Sonny noticed on Nathan when he came out was the dry blood on the cor of his shirt. ¡°Boss, what happened? Did you and Miss Simmons fightst night?¡± Fight? No, he was beaten up! Nathan almost blurted out. Actually, he had forgotten all about his injury until Sonny mentioned it. Chapter 772 The wound didn¡¯t hurt anymore. All he could recall, was the feeling of her lips on his skin. His ears turned instantly red as he thought about it. But for his hurting waist,st night was perfect. Nathan rubbed the back of his waist and the tense nerves in his neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It will take a while before she wakes up. ¡± Sonny misunderstood Nathan¡¯s actions and opened his eyes in surprise. ¡°That was fast, boss! You had s@x with Miss Simmonsst night, right?¡± Nathan would never put Lucinda under any kind of duress. He still felt the throbbing agony in his waist and back from the beating he took from her the night before. No one else could possibly be as unhappy as he was right now. He gave Sonny a stern look and stated, ¡°I will take a month¡¯s pay from you because of what you just said. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Sonny eximed. He gaped at Nathan,menting how cold-hearted and unreasonable his boss was. ¡®s BunnyBookery For a while, Sonny could not say anything. Nathan, a smirk of malice on his face, turned around to leave. He was suddenly in a good mood, as seen by the way he walked confidently despite the pain in his waist and neck. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sonny ran after him, yelling, ¡°Boss! I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me!¡± It had been a long time since Lucinda slept so soundly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She slept in till half past nine in the morning. If not for the sound of her phone ringing, she would not have woken up. ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯ve reprimanded Florrie for what happenedst night. I swear it won¡¯t happen again. Come home tonight, okay? Your party will take ce the day after tomorrow. You need to get ready for it¡­¡± Atticus stopped talking and coughed. Lucinda hummed, rubbing her eyes sleepily, before saying, ¡°Sure. ¡± ¡°Come home from work early to try on your dress, all right?¡± ¡°ALL right. ¡± After the call ended, Lucinda was about to go back to sleep, but then her mind started to wake up. Chapter 773 Last night, instead of returning to the Simmons residence, she went out drinking at the Honeion Bar. So, why was she sleeping on the bed now? She sat up abruptly, turned her head, and saw shards of porcin lying on the floor by the nightstand. She called Leon in a hurry, a perplexed expression on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After Nathan left, Leon and Conor had been waiting outside the door for hours. After getting a call from Lucinda, they hurriedly barged inside. ¡°Who brought me herest night?¡± Lucinda asked. She was too drunk to remember what happened the night before. ¡°Master Nathan did. He tended to youst night. ¡± Lucinda scowled upon hearing this. Immediately, she did a full body check and then sighed, relieved because it looked like Nathan had not done anything inappropriate to herst night. She would kill him if he did. However, why were there pieces of broken porcin on the floor if nothing had happened? She could not remember if she had gotten into a fight with Nathan. She did recall having a pleasant dream in which she hugged and ki*sed Nathaniel. Leon and Conor were also clueless about it. It seemed that Nathan was the only one who knew the whole story. ¡°Leon, go to the Payne estate and tell Nathan that I want to speak with him in person,¡± Lucinda instructed. ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± With that, Leon left. ¡°Conor, go and inform the hotel manager that I¡¯ll pay for the broken vase. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Conor opened the door, he was greeted by the waiter and the hotel manager, who looked like he was about to knock. Conor informed the hotel manager about the vase, but thetter just beamed at Lucinda. ¡°Mr. Payne has already paid for the vase. ¡± Not only did Nathan pay for it, but he also paid ten times the price for it. He also requested that the hotel manager leave the nightstand bare, other than a box of tissues. The hotel manager¡¯s expression brightened as he gestured for the waiter to wheel the tray cart in. ¡°Mr. Payne also made special arrangements to have breakfast delivered to your room. All of them are prepared by renowned chefs. Miss Simmons, please enjoy. ¡± The waiter then began serving the numerous dishes he brought to the small dining table in the room. Chapter 774 Lucinda pursed her lips as she silently studied the food on the table. What was Nathan trying to do? Why did she feel like he was plotting something? Did they have s@xst night? She quietly reached under the covers to make sure she was not hurt anywhere. In the end, she had no choice but to ask the hotel manager, ¡°Hey, I just returned to Stastle, you see, so I know very little about Nathan. Do you know what he looks like?¡± The hotel manager immediately shook his head with a scandalized look on his face. ¡°We¡¯re literally just nobodies. We¡¯re not worthy of knowing what Mr. Payne Looks Like. He always wears that mask whenever he goes outside, but I¡¯ve seen him before. He is tall and has long, powerful legs and an excellent temperament, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ugly underneath his mask. ¡± Lucinda only hummed in response. It seemed that the only way for her to get the full story was to question Nathan directly. She did not eat the breakfast that Nathan ordered for her. She showered, checked out, and headed to the construction site to check on the new Angle Intl building. Leon came back after being gone all morning. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Miss Simmons, Master Nathan isn¡¯t at home. ¡± ¡°Did you go to the Payne Group headquarters?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not there either. ¡± Surely, Lucinda reasoned, Nathan would spend some time at home or at the office in the days ahead. However, after two days, Leon still failed to locate Nathan. Lucinda even had some people camp outside the Payne estate and the Payne Group headquarters, but there was no luck tracking him down. His men also refused to tell them where he was. Lucinda was starting to wonder if Nathan was avoiding her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What was he hiding from her? After two uneventful days, it was finally the day the grand party would be held. Atticus¡¯s vi would serve as the venue for the party to celebrate Lucinda¡¯s return. It was avish feast, and all the political and financial heavy hitters of Stastle were expected to attend. At the moment, the party was not set to begin for another two hours. Lucinda was doing her makeup in her room. Next to her was a tasselled dress that Miss Z had made just for her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was an exquisite dress, to say the least. Rickey knocked on the door before entering. In a low voice, he reported, ¡°Miss Simmons, the Payne family said that Master Nathan was on a mission and wouldn¡¯t be able to make it tonight, but your father will still announce your engagement to him. You will probably beughed atter since Master Nathan won¡¯t be there. What should we do?¡± Lucinda showed no emotion on her face despite what she learned. Chapter 775 She did not care about that. She nned to call off the engagementter anyway. ¡°My father is here. Even if Nathan doesn¡¯t show up, no one will dare to badmouth me in his presence. ¡± However, it was obvious that Nathan was avoiding her. Lucinda had just finished applying her powder when there was another knock at the door, snapping her out of her reverie. ¡°Miss Simmons, old Mr. Payne has arrived. He said he wanted to speak with you privately. He¡¯s waiting for you at the side hall right now. ¡± ¡°Got it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Norton Payne was Nathan¡¯s grandfather and naturally someone older than her, so she could not keep him waiting for too long. Lucinda immediately changed into her dress and went to the side hall. ¡°Hello, Mr. Payne. My father has been expecting you, and he prepared the finest wine he could get his hands on for you. ¡± Lucinda smiled at him politely. Norton set down the ss he was holding and stared at Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, dear,e closer so I can get a good look at you. ¡± With a smile on her face, Lucinda did as she was told and sat next to Norton. It was Nortone¡¯s first time meeting her, but he immediately felt a deep and abiding affection for her. She was stunningly attractive, graceful, and smart. Norton nodded in satisfaction. ¡°What a fine woman you are. No wonder Nathan likes you. He has never once asked me for anything, but he literally begged me to arrange an engagement between him and you. ¡± Lucinda tuned out the rest of what he was saying. She could not wrap her head around the fact that Nathan pleaded with his grandfather to arrange an enga Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ gement between them. As it turned out, he was lying when he said that the engagement was Norton¡¯s own idea. If that was the case, then why was he avoiding her? Lucinda was really confused. While she was lost in thought, Norton continued, ¡°Nathan cares a lot about you, dear. Oh, yeah, you¡¯ve only been home for a short while. Have you met him already? What¡¯s your first impression of him?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met him. ¡± Taking advantage of the conversation, Lucinda added, ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched some people to ask him to meet me, but he seems to be avoiding me. ¡± Chapter 776 Norton¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Really?¡± He turned to Kern and instructed, ¡°Go find Nathan and tell him toe here immediately. I want him to exin why he¡¯s been avoiding Lucinda. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Lucinda continued chatting with Norton. Not even once did the smile on her face falter. Ten minutester, Kern returned. ¡°sir, Mr. Nathan isn¡¯t here.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He said he was on a mission. ¡± ¡°What mission could possibly be more important than his fiancee¡¯s party?¡± Notwithstanding his displeasure, Norton refrained from reprimanding Nathan severely in front of Lucinda. He turned to her with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucinda. I¡¯ll bring him here today even if it means I have to tie him up and drag him. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda did not bother arguing with him. ¡°Sure. ¡± Norton gave her an adoring nce. When he looked back at Kern, his expression hardened as he ordered, ¡°Tell Nathan that he will spend three days and three nights on his knees in the ancestral temple if he doesn¡¯t show his face here on time. ¡± Once again, Kern tried to contact Nathan. He returned a few minutester with the news. ¡°Sir, Mr. Nathan said that he would go to the ancestral temple to ept his punishment once he was do Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ne with his mission. ¡± That certainly did the trick of making Norton even more irate. Nathan was so set on defying him that he would rather be punished than show up to his fiancee¡¯s party. Not wanting to offend Lucinda further, Norton decided to increase the severity of the punishment. ¡°Since he¡¯s so tough and fearless, tell him I willsh him a hundred times in addition to his punishment if he doesn¡¯te here now. ¡± Kern¡¯s expression soured. ¡°One hundredshes? Are you serious, sir?¡± Norton turned his back to him and snorted in response. Kern protested, ¡°You know how stubborn Mr. Nathan is. If he has really made up his mind not to show up, he will definitely ept the punishment. Are you nning to actually whip him? He¡¯ll die if you do that!¡± Chapter 777 Norton¡¯s expression changed. He bowed his head, but he did not say a word to retract his order. Lucinda studied the two men in front of her. It appeared that the aforementioned form of discipline was taken extremely seriously within the Payne family. Being a former soldier, Nathan was physically formidable. However, Kern argued receiving a hundredshes would certainly kill him. It sounded horrible! Norton had given the instruction in Lucinda¡¯s presence. It would humiliate him to take back hismand, but it was obvious that he did not want to actually kill Nathan. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. A momentter, Lucinda realized Norton was silently waiting for her to say something. She smiled kindly and said softly, ¡°Mr. Payne, I think you¡¯re being too harsh on Nathan. It¡¯s just a party, and I¡¯m sure his mission is definitely more important. It doesn¡¯t really matter if he can¡¯t make it¡± Norton patted her hand and sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re so kind, Lucinda. I do apologize on Nathan¡¯s behalf. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Norton¡¯s sympathy for her grew.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure that you two meet, even if he doesn¡¯t show up tonight. I¡¯ll definitely have him apologize to you in personter. ¡± The party continued. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The moment Lucinda entered the main hall, she became the centre of attention. Her striking beauty was entuated by the tassels on her dress and the sophistication of her makeup. The party was held for her. With all eyes on her, she took the stage and dered her return to the Simmons family. Once Lucinda was done with her speech, Atticus went to the stage to announce her engagement to Nathan. However, since Nathan was not there, Atticus simplified the announcement to avoid drawing too much attention from the attendees. After she had greeted almost every guest at the party, Lucinda retired to a discreet corner with a ss of wine in her hand. Brinleigh felt bad for her when he saw her drinking alone, so he joined her at the table. Chapter 778 ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry Nathan, do you, Lucinda?¡± Lucinda did not respond. She simply swirled the wine in her ss gracefully. Brinleigh continued, ¡°He skipped out on such a significant event, giving everyone an excuse to make fun of you. If you choose to be with him, expect to be mistreated. ¡± Lucinda let out a chuckle. ¡°No one is making fun of me except for you. ¡± Brinleigh grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Simmons kept things under control. You know, Lucinda, I really should have had my parents talk to your dad about us getting married sooner. I can take on the Payne family, though, if you choose me. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t choose you, so there¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lucinda replied without hesitation. ¡°Why? Do you like Nathan?¡± After setting her drink down, Lucinda stated solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t Like him, and I have no intention of marrying him. Anyway, Brinleigh, I hope you understand that you¡¯re just a friend to me, which is why I won¡¯t marry you. ¡± The colour left Brinleigh¡¯s cheeks as he went silent. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the party came to an end. Sonny, who had been hiding near the Atticus¡¯ vi, dashed hastily to the car, which was parked not far from the house. He opened the door and slipped inside undetected. As soon as he entered, Nathan, who had been waiting inside, asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation there?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You managed to put fear into the minds of every guest before the party even started. Mr. Simmons also handled the situation well. Nobody dared to make fun of Miss Simmons. ¡± Nathan sighed in relief. ¡°Is she mad?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Sonny paused for a moment before responding, ¡°She seemed to be too preupied with her conversation with Mr. Hernandez to be mad. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips together as his face suddenly went white. A hint of sadness and istion could be seen in his eyes. The lights inside the car were turned off. Sonny could not see his face, but he felt it when the temperature in the vehicle dropped. Sonny inwardly reprimanded himself. He should not have mentioned Brinleigh! He hit his mouth in irritation before changing the subject. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Boss. When are you nning to go home?¡± Nathan thought for a while before answering, ¡°Later. ¡± One hourter, Nathan returned to the Payne family¡¯s residence. Chapter 779 Because he did not attend the party, he had to ept his punishment. As soon as he got home, he went straight to the ancestral temple. Kern was waiting for him at the entrance when he arrived. ¡°Mr. Nathan, your grandfather said he¡¯s not feeling well. Pleasee with me. ¡± Unthinkingly, Nathan followed Kern. Kern abruptly stopped when they reached the guest room on the second floor and motioned for him to enter. Nathan frowned.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°This is not Grandpa¡¯s room. Why did you bring me here?¡± ¡°Mr. Payne was passing by this room when he suddenly felt sick, so he went inside to rest,¡± Kern replied coolly. Nathan stared at him nkly. It was obvious he did not believe the butler at all. Kern gave him a pointed look. ¡°Do I look like I have the guts to joke about Mr. Payne ¡®s health? He¡¯s there. Just go inside. He¡¯ll get mad if you don¡¯t. ¡± With narrowed eyes, Nathan cautiously pushed the door open. As soon as he took two steps inside the room, Kern shoved him in from behind before closing the door and locking it. ¡°What the hell, Kern? Open the door!¡± Nathan pounded on the door multiple times, but no one responded to him. It seemed Kern had left. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Suddenly, Nathan heard a familiar voice of a woman from behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He¡¯s gone. Your grandfather nned this because you were avoiding me. ¡± That voice. . Nathan sucked in his breath and turned around. Lucinda had her back to him as she sat on the couch near the window, sipping a ss of red wine. His palms began sweating from nervousness as he wondered if she had gotten drunk again. Would she treat him with the same tenderness she showed him two days ago? ¡°I believe you have some exining to do. I¡¯ve never met you before, but you want to marry me. I wanna know why. ¡± Nathan gripped the doorknob in desperation. Chapter 780 Apparently, Lucinda was not drunk yet. She probably only consumed two sses of wine at most. It looked like Nathan had run out of luck tonight. He cursed under his breath because he still had no idea how to confront her. In a panic, he made his way to the window and attempted to escape by jumping out. However, Lucinda informed him in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Your grandfather had someone lock the window from the outside, and I heard it can¡¯t be broken because it¡¯s made of bulletproof ss. I just want to talk to you, you know? What are you so afraid of?¡± It seemed Nathan had no escape this time. Unconsciously, he reached for his face. He still had the mask on. There was no way Lucinda would recognize him. He swallowed hard and then answered, ¡°Miss Simmons, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood me. Yes, we¡¯ve never met before, but a soothsayer told me it was a good idea to marry you. ¡± Lucinda set down her drink and turned to look at him. ¡°I told you before that I have feelings for another man. .Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± She froze mid-sentence. A sense of deja vu overcame her as she took in the scene before her. She fixed her eyes on Nathan, who looked quite noble in his suit as he stood by the window. Lucinda gave him a thorough once-over. Nathan was immediately rmed when he saw the look on her face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You look Like someone I know. ¡± Frowning, Lucinda slowly got to her feet and approached the man. ¡°Well, I¡¯m obviously not that person. As I told you, we¡¯ve never met before. His voice as he spoke was low and gruff, and his eyes were cold. After meeting those familiar eyes, Lucinda¡¯s own began to redden. The next thing Nathan knew, she was grabbing his cor and pressing him up against the window. ¡°Drop the act, Nathaniel! Do you really think I won¡¯t recognize you just because you¡¯re wearing a mask? You can¡¯t fool me!¡± Nathan gaped at Lucinda, dumbfounded. Chapter 781 Should he tell her the truth now? Would she think he nned all this and was lying to her from day one? Lucinda hated liars the most. She already hated him before. She would detest him even more and probably not forgive him if she found out he lied to her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste to me if you¡¯re still alive? Why did you have to pretend to be someone else? What happened? Answer me, Nathaniel! Exin it to me because I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this!¡± Lucinda tightened her hold on his cor. Her eyes were filled with shock, confusion, and anger as she red at him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Miss Simmons, I. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± With a snarl, Lucinda let go of his cor and punched Nathan in the stomach. ¡°Ow!¡± Nathan¡¯s body sagged, and his face contorted in pain. Before he could recover, she fisted his cor and shoved him against the window pane once more. It was not that hecked the physical ability to defend himself; rather, he was worried that doing so might cause unnecessary harm to her. Obviously, Lucinda did not share the same sentiment because she used all her strength when she punched him. She gave him a murderous look. Her rationality was almost leaving her. The thought that Nathaniel was still alive was all she could focus on. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why, then, did he not just go to her? Did he not recognize her? ¡°You¡¯re still not going to admit it? Fine! I¡¯ll find out who you really are myself. ¡± To Nathan¡¯s horror, Lucinda reached for his mask to take it off. He clutched his mask securely as he hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Simmons, we only just met. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you to touch me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my fiance. I can¡¯t find any reason why I can¡¯t touch you. Why won¡¯t you let me see your face? If you¡¯re really not Nathaniel, then why are you so nervous?¡± Lucinda did not give him a chance to argue with her. She struck him square in the stomach for the second time that day. Using his pain to her advantage, she swiftly removed his mask. When their eyes met, Lucinda let out a surprised gasp. Chapter 782 However, they did have the same eyes and gait. He was definitely Nathaniel. ¡°Why do you look different? You¡¯re wearing a skin mask, aren¡¯t you?¡± Suddenly, Lucinda wed at his face forcefully, trying to rip off his invisible second mask. Nathan took a firm grip on her wrist and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m Nathan Payne. I¡¯ve always been Nathan Payne since I was born!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You had stic surgery, didn¡¯t you? What makes you think I won¡¯t recognize you just because you underwent some kind of facial operation?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda clenched her teeth tightly together. She had a gut feeling that Nathan was Nathaniel, but she could not find any more conclusive evidence in his appearance to back up her suspicions. When she remembered the chemical burns on Nathaniel¡¯s back from the ident and the whip marks, she broke free from his clutches and raised Nathan¡¯s clothing. ¡°Hey, why are you taking off my clothes?¡± ¡°Shut up! Turn around! If you¡¯re not really him, then let me see your back!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan raised his hands in surrender and let her do what she wanted. Lucinda had suspicions, but she still had some tact. She did not take off all his clothes. She just raised both his shirt and suit jacket. She grimaced. There was not a single scar on his back. With the illumination of the room, his smooth back and tanned skin Looked particrly striking. Nathaniel was injured by her brother¡¯s henchmen when he went looking for her in the mountains. Therefore, Nathaniel had arge scar on his waist, but Nathan had none. Lucinda finally let go and hobbled back to the bed. She sat glumly on the bed, feeling a great deal of disappointment. Gradually, she came to her senses. Nathaniel was dead. She was there when his ashes were buried. Furthermore, there was a vast chasm between Nathan and Nathaniel¡¯s respective family histories. There was no way that Nathan could have been Nathaniel. Chapter 783 Despair filled Lucinda¡¯s heart. However, she refused to cry in Nathan¡¯s presence. ¡°Sorry, I thought you were someone I knew. ¡± Nathan was relieved to hear that. Lucinda was hunching over when he turned his attention to her, looking devastated. After hesitating for a while, he asked, ¡°Did you mistake me for your ex-husband? It seems that you still have feelings for him. ¡± Lucinda pressed her lips together and did not respond. She got off the bed, grabbed the bottle of red wine from the table, and chugged down its contents in one go. ¡°Miss Simmons!¡± Nathan snatched the bottle of red wine from her and eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t drink so much!¡± ¡°Leave me alone. We won¡¯t be engaged for too long. I¡¯ll end it eventually.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s tone was cold and dismissive as she spoke. Rolling her eyes at him, she opened another bottle of red wine. Nathan grabbed it again. ¡°If you want to drink so badly, let me join you. ¡± Nathan settled down on the couch and poured two sses of red wine. As soon as he was done, Lucinda guzzled them down. It seemed that was not enough to release her frustration. She snatched the bottle and took a swig from it. In no time, she waspletely wasted in front of Nathan again. Nathan sighed. He rounded the coffee table and grabbed the wine bottle from her grasp. ¡°Stop drinking. I¡¯ll take you to bed. ¡± He then lifted her in his arms. Lucinda did not put up much of a fight because Nathan smelled so familiar. It caused her to be irrational and unable to think straight. ¡°Nathaniel¡­ Nate¡­¡± Nathan got up to get a towel from the bathroom, but he stopped in his tracks when he heard her say the name with so much raw emotion. Chapter 784 He was speechless for a moment before turning a bewildered gaze back to Lucinda. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± Nathan¡¯s mind went nk, leaving him stunned. Never before had she addressed him so intimately. Could it be that she had feelings for him? His thoughts were in disarray. After contemting for a while, he mustered the courage to confess his feelings. ¡°Lucinda, actually, I¡­ Before he could finish his sentence, Lucinda, who was sleeping on the bed, suddenly grasped his sleeve in anger. ¡°Nathaniel! How dare you¡­¡± Her furious outburst interrupted him. ¡°If you ever lie to me again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it, I¡¯ll dig your ashes out and flush them down the toilet!¡± It seemed that she was really angry. His words got stuck in his throat. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he was lost in thought. Nathan was acutely aware that Lucinda no longer harbored any romantic feelings for him. As her former spouse, he felt that his sole purpose was to take the me for everything that went wrong. If Lucinda were to discover that he had lied to her once more, he was c Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ertain that she would despise him and not consider giving him another chance. He gazed at Lucinda, who was sound asleep, and wondered what he could do to regain her trust. He had put in a lot of effort to try and win her back, as divorcing her was the biggest regret of his life. The thought of losing her again was too much to bear. He decided to let her ept the fact that Nathaniel was dead since confessing would only make things worse. He would start over with her as Nathan Payne! Lucinda slept poorly, and even in her sleep, she frowned, giving her a fierce expression.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Carefully smoothing her eyebrows, Nathan leaned in to ki*s her forehead. Afterward, he headed to the bathroom and retrieved a towel to assist her in wiping her face and hands. Finally, he retrieved a fresh quilt from the wardrobe. He spent the entire night sleeping on the small sofa. Chapter 785 The sound of the door being unlocked woke Nathan up. Lucinda remained asleep, so he tiptoed out of the room. Kern was waiting outside the room, and upon seeing Nathan, he smiled and asked, ¡°Did you have a good talk with Miss Simmonsst night? Did something happen between you two?¡± His smile was ambiguous. Nathan¡¯s expression was cold as he didn¡¯t answer the question directly. Instead, he said, ¡°When Miss Simmons wakes up, make sure her have breakfast with Grandpa. If she doesn¡¯t want to, don¡¯t force her. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kern replied. Nathan headed to the next room to freshen up before leaving. Upon arriving at the vi gate, he heard a voiceing from the corner. He listened attentively and recognized it to be Sonny¡¯s voice. Leon seemed to be with him as well. ¡°Leon, what brings you here so early? Miss Simmons hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You might have to wait a bit longer,¡± Sonny said. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Did she have a drink herest night, though?¡± She indulged in drinking at the banquet and might get drunk.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Did she believe she could handle the drinks as she did before? It is unwise of her to drink so much. ¡± Leon let out a heavy sigh. Sonny looked puzzled and asked, ¡°What happened to Miss Simmons?¡± Leon hesitated, wanting to speak but stopping himself on second thought. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. If she finds outter, I¡¯ll be in big trouble. ¡± Sonny replied, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here. She won¡¯t know. Besides, you know I can keep a secret. ¡± Nathan, who had been eavesdropping behind the wall, was about to leave. But when he heard the conversation was about Lucinda, he stayed put. Leon continued, ¡°Do you remember Mr. Roberts¡¯s death six months ago? Miss Simmons locked herself up in his room after his funeral. She didn¡¯t eat for three whole days and was crying her eyes out. She even drank all the alcohol stored in the vi. On an empty stomach! Her physical condition has deteriorated since she almost suffered from gastric perforation that time. ¡± Sonny was taken aback upon hearing this news. Chapter 786 ¡°Miss Simmons¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s just stubborn. She cared deeply for Mr. Roberts and was unable toe to terms with his passing. It took her a long time to recover from it. Anyway, forget it. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past anymore. ¡± Sonny was puzzled. ¡°But, how is that possible? I heard she has been fond of Mr. Hernandeztely. ¡± ¡°Mr. Hernandez?¡± Leon was perplexed. ¡°Who told you that? She has never had feelings for anyone else other than Mr. Roberts. ¡± Nathan paid no attention to what they discussed afterward. His mind went nk.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Leon disclosed that Lucinda harbored strong feelings for him. Leon also said that Lucinda nearly broke down because of his death. She had even consumed excessive amounts of alcohol, almost leading to a gastric perforation. So it turned out that the person he was deeply in love with also reciprocated his affections? She had admitted to having a crush on someone that day, but it wasn¡¯t Brinleigh. It was him? Nathan¡¯s entire body trembled, and he was consumed by indescribable emotions. He had never experienced such a feeling before. He waspletely taken aback. He could hardly believe that Lucinda had feelings for him. His eyes filled with tears as he turned to head inside the vi to find her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was eager to let her know that he was still alive. However, before he could take another step, Sonny appeared before him. ¡°Boss, where are you off to?¡± Sonny asked as Nathan started to walk towards the vi. Nathan shrugged off Sonny¡¯s arm and said firmly, ¡°I need to tell Lucinda the truth. ¡± ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± Sonny questioned, his tone skeptical. ¡°Last night was your first formal meeting in six months, and it was your best opportunity to tell her the truth. But instead, you didn¡¯t even show up and Later put on an act for her. Right now, she is in a terrible mood. If you go to her at this moment, do you think she¡¯ll forgive you?¡± The answer was clear to Nathan. No. Chapter 787 It would only anger her more if he told her the truth now. Perhaps her anger would lead to a clean break with him. However, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer once he knew she loved him. Suppressing the ecstasy in his heart, he began to think rationally. ¡°Why not pretend to lose your memory? This might make her pity you. Later, when you reveal that your memory has returned, maybe she won¡¯t be as angry. ¡± It sounded like a good idea.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Nathan fell silent for a moment before shaking his head with a cold expression. ¡°No, forget it. Lucinda is too smart. If she found out I was pretending, things would only get worse. I might end up dead and for real this time. ¡± He paused for a while and then continued, ¡°We need to find a way to make things clear to her as soon as possible before her anger consumes herpletely. ¡± After a long period of thought, Nathan said, ¡°You invite her to my vi tomorrow night and tell her that I¡¯ll treat her to dinner. ¡± Sonny was skeptical. ¡°Do you think she¡¯lle?¡± ¡°I believe she wille. ¡± ¡°Lucinda has always been cautious. What happenedst night won¡¯t make her trust me again. I think she¡¯ll investigate on her own in the next few days and try to test me. I have to confess before she finds irrefutable evidence,¡± Nathan said firmly. Sonny nodded in agreement. There was no time to waste. If Lucinda discovered that Nathan had hidd Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ n something from her before he confessed, it would cause a lot of trouble. With that, Nathan left the vi. But after taking a few steps, he remembered something and turned back. ¡°That¡¯s not sufficient. Please find me another whip, preferably rougher. It would be better if it could causecerations on my body,¡± Nathan said with determination. ¡°You¡¯re being so cruel to yourself,¡± Sonny remarked. ¡°If I¡¯m not willing to make sacrifices, how can I expect my wife to forgive me?¡± Nathan replied. Sonny shook his head but said nothing. Nathan knew he needed to be ruthless if he wanted to win back his wife¡¯s trust. Chapter 788 He had missed the best opportunity to confessst night. If Lucinda was still willing to punish him tomorrow night, it meant she was considering forgiveness. Perhaps after whipping him, she would be less angry. But if she refused to even punish him, then Nathan knew this situation would be much harder to resolve. Nathan felt a pang of guilt as he thought about what Leon had said earlier, letting out a deep sigh. ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ve made her life so hard for the past six months. I have to do something because I really owe her that much. ¡± Nathan urged Sonny to go and get the whip. Sonny hesitated before deciding to keep quiet. He really wanted to tell Nathan that he didn¡¯t owe Lucinda anything anymore. Despite this, Sonny knew that Nathan loved her so much and would go to great lengths to make her happy. Nathan loved her with such humility. Sonny couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for his boss, but there was nothing he could do to help. While Sonny sympathized with Nathan, Lucinda woke up. Lucinda¡¯s first action upon waking up was to check her body for any visible marks or hickeys. The quilt on the sofa had been neatly folded, giving the impression that whoever slept there had already left. ¡®s BunnyBookery It appeared that Nathan had not taken advantage of her the previous night. He had even slept on the sofa, showing that he was a gentleman and not as the rumors suggested. She could still recall what happened before she became intoxicated the previous night Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, her judgment was clouded as she had consumed some alcohol. Nathan¡¯s behavior was peculiar, and it required further investigation. Initially, she had considered declining Norton¡¯s invitation to breakfast, but the matter regarding Nathanpelled her to ept it.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While conversing with Norton during breakfast, she tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Payne, I heard that Nathan didn¡¯t return until six months ago. I saw himst night, and he was incredibly handsome. However, why was there a rumor that he was unattractive?¡± Norton remainedposed and replied, ¡°Once he had established himself in Stastle, numerous wealthy women attempted to pursue him, but he was uninterested. Consequently, he instructed his men to spread the rumor to discourage any further pursuit. ¡± ¡°IT understand,¡± she replied. Her lips curled into a gentle smile as she inquired, Has he always been this handsome?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Norton appeared perplexed as he gazed at her with a confused expression on his wrinkled face. Lucinda grinned, her smile even brighter, and said, ¡°I was just wondering if there were any old photographs of him since he is so striking. Chapter 789 e hated taking photos?¡± This reminded her of Nathaniel¡¯s attitude toward photographs. She fell silent and resumed eating her breakfast. On her way back, Lucinda recalled what Uma had told her in the Honeion Bar. She mentioned Nathan was in such a pitiful state when hepleted a mission in the army six months ago and returned with blood all over his body. He was severely injured. She also said he vomited blood every day¡­ Six months prior, Nathaniel had passed away, and around the same time, Nathan had returned to the Payne family with injuries all over his body. Lucinda wondered if there was any connection between the two. Lucinda dialed Uma¡¯s number to find out more. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m ttered you called me,¡± Uma said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lucinda asked with a serious expression, ¡°Uma, I wanted to ask you something about Nathan. ¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Uma eximed. ¡°I understand. What would you like to know about Nathan? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± Uma said in a meaningful tone. ¡°Can you recall the exact day Nathan returned to the Payne family six months ago?¡± Lucinda inquired. Uma pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I can¡¯t recall the exact date. ¡± ¡°Do you notice anything different about him now?¡± Lucinda asked. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Uma replied. ¡°He¡¯s been in the army since he was a child and rarely came back in recent years, especially after he turned fifteen. He only returned half a year ago. ¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t been back to the Payne family since he was fifteen?¡± Lucinda found it peculiar. Something wasn¡¯t adding up. Lucinda probed further, ¡°Last time we spoke, you mentioned that he was injured when he returned six months ago. Was his face and back badly hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I didn¡¯t see his injuries. I only heard about them from the servants at Grandpa¡¯s vi. But he was certainly severely wounded. When hepeted with his uncle for power, he always appeared in a wheelchair and wore a mask,¡± Uma divulged. Lucinda realized that she didn¡¯t obtain much valuable information. Chapter 790 After chatting with Uma for a while, Lucinda ended the call and resumed her thoughts. Curiously, Leon, who was driving in the front seat, asked Lucinda, ¡°Miss Simmons, why are you suddenly so interested in Master Nathan? Did something happenst night?¡± Ignoring Leon¡¯s teasing, Lucinda said, ¡°I just have a feeling that something is wrong. I think Nathaniel is still alive. ¡± Leon was skeptical. ¡°How could that be possible? Not only was Mr. Roberts severely injured before the ident, but the chances of survival from a fight where he was heavily outnumbered are very low. Furthermore, Pierre witnessed his body being cremated. ¡± ¡°Is it possible that he found someone with a simr figure to rece him, and the body is not his?¡± Lucinda suggested. Leon contemted the idea.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s possible. But if Mr. Roberts is still alive, why hasn¡¯t hee back to you? He used to want to be with you every day. ¡± Lucinda had no answer to this question, and it puzzled her. Lost in thought, she gazed out of the window while the scene of Nathan staying with herst night gradually appeared in her mind. Based on the way he looked at her, she felt like he definitely knew her before. Moreover, he would make some small habitual movements when nervous, which were the same as Nathaniel¡¯s. Could such a coincidence happen in the world? But if Nathan was really Nathaniel, why was there no scar on his body? The burn caused by the strong corrosive liquid S40 would have left a scar, which was difficult topletely remove. She realized that she needed to talk to Graham. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She first went to the new building of Angle Intl where the decoration was almostplete. After choosing a good day, she nned to transfer all the business in Forden to this new ce. On the top floor, she entered the CEO¡¯s office and sat on the chair while Leon waited outside. Checking Graham¡¯s schedule, she found out that he happened to be off that day, so she called him. ¡°Graham, do we have any medicine in theb that canpletely remove scars?¡± ¡°No, no matter how effective the medicine is, it can neverpletely remove scars. Why are you asking this?¡± Graham inquired. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Shaking her head, Lucinda replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious. ¡± ¡°Topletely remove scars, one must undergo stic surgery and a skin grafting operation. Currently, the best such techniques in the world are avable in Huokgate. ¡± Chapter 791 Lucinda broke the long silence with a serious tone.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯m engaged to Nathan Payne?¡± Graham replied, ¡°Yes, I do. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It appears that Nathan works for the National Security Bureau, and all his schedules are well concealed, making it difficult for me to investigate. Can you find out if he has traveled abroad in the past six months?¡± Graham asked, ¡°Why do you want to investigate him all of a sudden?¡± Lucinda smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m engaged to him, so I want to know more about him. ¡± Graham nodded. That made sense. Graham didn¡¯t ask any more questions although he still felt a little suspicious. ¡°Okay, but checking Nathan¡¯s schedules for the past six months will be challenging. It will take some time. ¡± ¡°How Long exactly?¡± ¡°At least until tomorrow afternoon. ¡± Lucinda spent the whole night without sleeping. She hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in the past six months. However, in the two nights she spent alone with Nathan, she slept so soundly that she barely woke up the entire night. Perhaps tomorrow, she would finally uncover the truth and get the answers she wanted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In Payne Group the next day, Sonny walked into the president¡¯s office, feeling depressed. He had searched all over Stastle the day before and found a whip specially used to tame wild horses, which he had handed to Nathan. ¡°Sir, this whip can cause great pain. Be careful,¡± he warned. After a moment of thought, Nathan put the whip away. Sonny appeared worried as he reminded Nathan once more, ¡°If Miss Simmons does end up whipping you with it tonight, pretend to be hurt and cry out. Your tears might make her feel sorry for you. ¡± Nathan nodded but remained silent, still contemting how to exin the situation to Lucindater that night. Sonny was concerned that Nathan wasn¡¯t taking his words seriously. But then he realized there was no need to be anxious since Nathan wasn¡¯t afraid of being beaten. As usual, Lucinda headed to Angle Intl to work on the construction preparations for the day. Following a busy day, Graham faxed over the materials he had gathered before leaving work. Chapter 792 As she printed out and read through the files, her expression grew increasingly cold. The information indicated that Nathan had indeed traveled to Huokgate a few months prior. The Payne family had no business operations in Huokgate, so the only usible reason for his visit was to undergo stic surgery. Did Nathan lie to herst night? While lost in thought, Leon knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Miss Simmons, Sonny just came by and said that Master Nathan invited you to have dinner at his vi after work and that he would cook. Will you go?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucinda answered without hesitation. Investigating Nathan¡¯s true identity was no easy task, so she decided to go and confront him directly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda tidied up the table, put the documents in her bag, grabbed her coat, nced at Leon, and said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to his ce now. ¡± Leon was taken aback, but quickly followed her as she made her way out. Upon arriving at the Payne estate, Lucinda couldn¡¯t recall the way to Nathan¡¯s vi, so she requested Kern to apany her once more. Sonny and several bodyguards were already waiting when Lucinda arrived. On seeing her, they respectfully bowed their heads. Sonny then greeted her respectfully, ¡°Miss Simmons, long time no see.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Not at all! I saw you thest time I came to this vi. ¡± Feeling uneasy, Sonny shifted his focus. ¡°Master Nathan is inside. Pleasee in,¡± he said, hoping to redirect the conversation. Lucinda looked away and walked towards the building on her own. As soon as they entered, Sonny whispered to Lucinda, ¡°There¡¯s an emergency task for Master Nathan tonight. After dinner with you, he has to leave the city immediately for the mission. It¡¯s going to be a real battle. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucinda asked, looking at him with confusion. Suppressing his urge to exin, Sonny felt despondent. He let out a silent sigh and said, ¡°Nothing, just go inside. ¡± Despite her confusion, Lucinda didn¡¯t press Sonny for an exnation and decided not to make things difficult for him. Walking alone towards the vi¡¯s entrance, Lucinda raised her hand to knock, only to find the door slightly ajar and not fully closed. Chapter 793 As she gently pushed the door, a man suddenly emerged from behind it, grabbing her wrist and pulling her inside. She was enveloped in a familiar andforting embrace. She felt the man¡¯s arms tremble with emotion. Lucinda picked up on Nathan¡¯s nervousness and tension. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Nathan?¡± Lucinda asked, curious and concerned. Dressed in just a thin, white silk shirt, Nathan remained silent, his lips pressed together tightly. Gradually releasing his grip on her, Nathan stepped back and knelt in front of her, his knees hitting the ground with a soft thud. Witnessing this familiar gesture, Lucinda¡¯s heart sank as she began to understand what was happening. Her eyes filled with tears in an instant, and she struggled to keep her emotions in check. With a voice full of certainty, she uttered his name, ¡°Nathaniel. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Nathan answered, not bothering to keep his voice down this time. As he noticed the tears in her eyes, a sharp pain hit Nathan, causing him to shrink with guilt and struggle to catch his breath. His eyes turned red from the overwhelming emotions. Lucinda raised her head, blinked away her tears, and adopted a cold and sarcastic expression. ¡°You lied to me? You are still alive, yet you didn¡¯te back and instead left me with that letter. Were you trying to see me make a fool of myself? You wanted to see how easily you could fool me with your acting?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No, Lucinda,¡± Nathan began to exin, but she cut him off with a scowl. ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are to call me that? Haven¡¯t you always addressed me as Miss Simmons?¡± Holding her hand carefully, he apologized with nervousness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my faultst night. I hesitated instead of confessing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But I didn¡¯t lie to you in the letter. I can exin everything!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you now? Why did you choose tonight to confess? Because you realized I didn¡¯t believe your lie and were afraid I would find out on my own? You had no choice but to confess, right?¡± He was taken aback. She was almost right. Lucinda noticed the expression on his face and realized that her guess was correct. The sarcasm in her eyes became even more apparent. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I hate being deceived, and you faked your death. That¡¯s too much!¡± Nathan looked up, struggling to hold back his tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you. Please let me exin. ¡± Chapter 794 ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear it! I never wanna see you again!¡± She shook off his hand, turned around, and started to leave. ¡°Please don¡¯t go, Lucinda!¡± He tried to wrap his arms around her waist. ¡°Get lost!¡± With Little strength, she delivered a p to his face. His cheek turned red from the p. However, Lucinda stopped when she noticed that despite being hit by her, he was still smiling. With glee shining in his eyes, he spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Is one p enough to vent your anger? If one p is not enough, you can continue beating me. I am willing to ept any punishment!¡± Coldly, she looked at him, trying to figure out what kind of trick he was ying. Anger was the only emotion visible in her eyes. ¡°But don¡¯t use your hands to hit me, they will hurt.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Take this instead,¡± Nathan continued. He fawningly took a whip out from his back as he spoke and handed it to her. However, she neither reached out for it nor spoke a word. Despite her silence, he forcefully stuffed the handle of the whip into her hand. He decided on his own, ignoring herck of response. Expectantly, he straightened his back and looked up at her, waiting for her to beat him. His pride and dignity had been swallowed in front of her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, the more she gazed at him, the angrier she became. When she looked at the whip in her hand, Sonny¡¯s words came back to her. Suddenly, she realized what he had meant. Nathan was going to carry out a missionter. Was he apologizing to her at this time as part of his n? If that was the case, Nathan should have concealed his true intentions better. He pretended to be obedient but also showed fear of being beaten. He even asked Sonny to indirectly remind her not to hit him too hard. Were they putting on an act in front of her? If she didn¡¯t beat him, she might ruin the entire performance they had nned so carefully! ¡°How thoughtful of you to prepare all these things in advance! Do you think I won¡¯t dare to hurt you just because you¡¯re nobler than before?¡± Lucinda taunted. Chapter 795 Nathan raised his head and looked at her with his slightly red eyes, feeling a little aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯m not the head of the Payne Group in front of you. If I make you angry, you can beat me. ¡± It seemed that he was much better at acting than he had beenst night, Lucinda sneered with a hint of irritation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Lucinda dered. She raised the whip and gave a fierce look. For a moment, she felt a strong urge to thrash him so badly that he would be unable to stand up and plead for mercy. But when she whipped him, she instinctively held back her strength. With just enough force, she swung two whips in a row at his left arm. ¡°Feeling any pain?¡± she asked, her eyes cold and distant. Nathan frowned, struggling to suppress the trembling of his arm. ¡®s BunnyBookery He took a deep breath and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he lied.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lucinda could tell that he was lying. She hadn¡¯t put too much force into the whip, and at most, his arm would be swollen. However, this was no ordinary whip. The thorns on the whip had pierced through his shirt and caused his arm to bleed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The bright red blood on his white shirt was a stark contrast. Realizing something was amiss, she lowered her head to inspect the whip in her hand. The material was extremely rough, and there were numerous thorns. No wonder he was bleeding. At this moment, the thorns were stained with his blood. Her heart ached at the sight. But her anger quickly overwhelmed her moment ofpassion, nearly blinding her reasoning. He was willing to put in a lot of effort just to gain her sympathy! With the handle of the whip, she lifted his chin and sneered. ¡°Trying to trick me again? You¡¯re quite the actor. Do you enjoy fooling me?¡± Even more aggrieved, Nathan stated, ¡°I did mot deceive you intentionally. It was my mistake to lie and make you sad. I will ept the consequences, but once you have finished with your anger, may I have a chance to exin myself?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she spoke in a cruel tone. Chapter 796 With closed eyes and gritted teeth, Nathan waited for what was toe. Raising the whip again, Lucinda found her hand shaking. After a prolonged wait, Nathan still felt no pain. Having known the damage the whip could inflict, Lucinda couldn¡¯t bring herself to strike him with the thirdsh. She lost her resolve. When she realized that he had deceived her and left her to suffer in guilt for six months, her anger surged, and she felt an overwhelming urge to kill him. She even contemted burning him to ashes. Despite her rage, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to use such a vicious weapon on him. She felt a pang of pity and didn¡¯t want to inflict severe harm. His little scheme had defeated her. A sudden wave of frustration washed over her. As if releasing her anger, she struck the floor with the whip, feeling an unpleasant sensation of being manipted by him. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± The loud noise made Sonny and Leon, who were standing far from the vi, tremble with fear. Lucinda threw the whip away and without looking at the kneeling man, she opened the door and fled as fast as possible, not uttering a word. As she stepped out of the vi, Sonny appeared surprised by her abrupt departure, holding hemostatic and bandages in his hands. He attempted to hide them behind his back, but it was toote. Lucinda had seen everything. The harder he tried to conceal his actions, the more transparent his guilt became in her eyes. With a sneer, she remarked, ¡°He has gone through all this trouble for tricking me. What a waste of his talent to employ such tricks on me. ¡± ¡°No, I prepared this. It has nothing to do with Master Nathan¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had heard the sounds of the whip from inside the vi and remembered that Nathan would soon be on a mission, so he prepared the hemostatic and bandages in advance to tend to Nathan¡¯s injuries as quickly as possible. Her eyes revealed a frigid detachment, indicating her disbelief in it. Understanding that his words weren¡¯t convincing, he attempted to rephrase and rify, ¡°Miss Simmons, Master Nathan did not know of this. It was me¡­¡± However, Lucinda had made up her mind and didn¡¯t bother to Listen any further, Without a nce backward, she left the house.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Once she was gone, Sonny regretfully sighed and rushed into the vi to check on Nathan. Chapter 797 Nathan was already sitting on the sofa, totally in a daze. Sonny rushed to examine Nathan¡¯s wounds and was relieved to find that his boss had only been whipped twice on the left arm. With a sigh of relief, Sonny quickly cleaned the wounds for Nathan. Some of the whip¡¯s thorns had even be embedded in Nathan¡¯s arm, so Sonny carefully used tweezers to remove them and disinfect the wound. Recounting what had happened at the door, Sonny shared everything with Nathan. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sonny said apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you might get injured again and put yourself in danger during the missionter. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Simmons to see me holding the medicine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Once the mission isplete, I¡¯ll exin it to her myself. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes lost their Luster. ¡°You work for me, and I should take responsibility for your actions. Your exnation won¡¯t be enough. She won¡¯t trust me again. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonnynded a hard p across his own face. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± He hit himself again, frustrated with his stupidity. ¡°How could I have been so foolish?¡± Sonny hit himself so hard that his face swelled and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Well, I messed up first. I¡¯ll find a way to exin things to her myself. You don¡¯t need to me yourself,¡± Nathan assured him. But Sonny couldn¡¯t help but me himself. Nathan was his savior, his boss, and his family. He and Nathan might have had asional arguments, but Sonny always stood by his side. After his wound was treated, Nathan and his men departed the city under the veil of nightfall. Lucinda tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. She had been grateful to Nathan for saving her life, but now that she knew it had all been a lie ¨C that he had faked his death to manipte her into feeling guilty ¨C she felt foolish for having cried for him so many times in the past. And to make matters worse, she had resigned herself to a life without marriage or children, nning to return to Forden to live alone with her memory of Nathaniel. She now realized how foolish she had been. What Nathan had done was unforgivable in her eyes. However, she also knew it was impossible for her to seek revenge by taking his life. The only thing she could do was cut off all contact with him, in hopes of slowly forgetting these painful memories. Chapter 798 After much contemtion, she came to a decision. The following morning, she got dressed and put on makeup before heading to the Payne family¡¯s residence. However, instead of seeking out Nathan, she went straight to Norton. Norton noticed the solemn expression on her face and realized that she had something important to discuss. He led her to the reception room after breakfast. However, upon hearing her out, he looked at her incredulously, as did Kern. ¡°Lucinda, are you being serious right now?¡± Norton asked. ¡°You and Nathan just got engaged two days ago. Are you really going to call it off so soon?¡± With her eyes gleaming with determination, Lucinda stated, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think we¡¯repatible. We can still be friends, though. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Norton, who was still taken aback by the unexpected turn of events, demanded, ¡°Did Nathan do something? Tell me if he did. I¡¯ll punish him for you!¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just. . ¡± Fifteen minutester, Lucinda strolled calmly out of the vi. At the entrance, she found Leon patiently waiting for her. He walked up to her as soon as he saw her and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Did Mr. Payne agree?¡± Lucinda shook her head solemnly. Norton weighed the pros and cons of her decision for her. Her engagement with Nathan involved a lot of people and things, and it was a decision made by both of their families. She had no authority to unterally call it off on a whim. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cancelling it would result in devastating losses for both the Payne Group and the Simmons Group, and they would be subject to widespread online public condemnation. It would have a major effect on their standing in themunity. Moreover, Norton was not the head of the family anymore. Since Nathan was now dealing with all the Payne family¡¯s business, she would have to consult with him before ending the engagement. However, based on his personality, he would not agree to end the engagement even if she pointed a gun at his head. Lucinda was upset, but there was nothing she could do about it. It looked like Nathan¡¯s n had seeded. She knew now why Cyrus had stayed engaged to Melody for over two years, despite his intense dislike for her. Cancelling an engagement with another member of a wealthy family was not an easy task. Lucinda sighed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had toe up with a new strategy. For the time being, she was going to avoid Nathan. Chapter 799 If Nathan or any of his minions ever tries toe to see me again, you are to immediately intervene. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± Leon nodded and moved to follow her. They left the vi in silence. They did not notice the young man in the corner in a blue suit and gold-rimmed sses, peering at Lucinda. The man was Ronan Payne. He pushed his sses up and narrowed his eyes before turning to his bodyguard. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Nathan¡¯s fiancee, the girl from the Simmons family?¡± The bodyguard stared at Lucinda¡¯s retreating form before answering, ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but I think she¡¯s in a bad mood right now. Go and find out why she¡¯s here.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The bodyguard left silently. Ten minutester, he returned to Ronan¡¯s side and reported, ¡°She came here to break off her engagement with Mr. Nathan, but your grandfather didn¡¯t agree to it. ¡± ¡°Break off the engagement?¡± Nathan spent a lot of time and effort to be engaged with her, which means she holds a special ce in his heart,¡± Ronan concluded. The bodyguard frowned. ¡°But I heard that Mr. Nathan didn¡¯t even attend her party. I don¡¯t think he cares about her that much. ¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± Ronan rolled his eyes at the bodyguard and sneered, ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell what he¡¯s thinking, but I¡¯ll get there eventually. ¡± ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Ronan grinned wickedly. ¡°It seems that Nathan is on a mission right now, and from what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s right in the thick of the action. What do you think will happen if he finds out that his fiancee tried to break off their engagement and our grandfather approved of it?¡± The bodyguard caught on to what he was trying to convey at once. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll make sure that the word gets to him as soon as possible. ¡± Since Lucinda could not cancel the engagement, she put the matter out of her mind and got back to work. She had spent thest few days preparing, and now, she was nearly finished. For the past two days, she has been spreading the news to all of the highly regarded artists at Angle Intl. As soon as tomorrow, she could perform the ribbon-cutting ceremony. She spent the entire day working at her desk. She sifted through the records of each and everypany-signed artist before making her final choices. Chapter 800 She was just about to leave the office when she heard a loudmotion down the hall. Immediately, she moved to go out. Before she could do that, though, the door to her office was pushed open, revealing Sonny, who was currently sporting bloodied hands. She looked behind him and was shocked to see Rickey and Conor hobbling up to her, looking like they had taken a serious beating. ¡°How dare you hit my subordinates in my territory?¡± Lucinda red at Sonny. Sonny lowered his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I sent six men to look for you, but they were stopped by your guards. I had no choice but to force my way in. Don¡¯t worry, though. The blood on my hands isn¡¯t theirs. I just punched them a bit. ¡± She had instructed the guards to refuse entry to Nathan and his men, so something must have happened if Sonny had insisted on breaking in. Raising a brow, Lucinda asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In an instant, Sonny¡¯s eyes welled up, and he cried out, ¡°Something happened to Master Nathan! He¡¯s in the hospital right now, but he refused to go into the emergency room. He insisted on seeing you first. Please go to him!¡± Nathan was a skilled fighter. What could possibly happen to him? Lucinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat, but then she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. ¡°This hair shirt approach isn¡¯t going to work on me again. You¡¯re trying to trick me again, are you? You told me he was dead before, and now he¡¯s dying again? What other lies do you have in store for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Sonny¡¯s tears were about to escape his eyes now. He would have knocked her out and taken her to the hospital if it were not considered inappropriate. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°We were fighting terrorists when a bullet went straight through his chest. The blood on my hands is his. Right now, all he wants is to see you. Go to him, please!¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart softened when she saw him crying. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you this time. But if it turns out he¡¯s lying again, I¡¯ll never forgive him. ¡± With that, Lucinda gathered her belongings and followed Sonny to the hospital. Many people could be heard arguing in the hallway outside the emergency room. All of them were wearing grave expressions on their faces, clearly upset. As Lucinda quickened her face, Sonny shouted, ¡°Get out of the way! Stop arguing! She¡¯s here!¡± The crowd suddenly fell silent, and they made way for Lucinda. As soon as she walked over, she was greeted by the stench of blood. Chapter 801 Nathan¡¯s handsome face had gone deathly pale, and his body was covered in blood, especially his chest. The entire stretcher was also painted a bright red. There was so much blood that Lucinda was silent for a while, unable to say a word due to the shock. He was not lying to her this time. He was really bleeding to death. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she covered her mouth in disbelief. With heavy steps, she willed her feet to walk up to him. When Nathan finally saw her making her way slowly toward him, his eyes brightened up. His bloodied fingers shook as he reached for her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­ The bullet doesn¡¯t hurt me¡­ However, if you cry, it breaks my heart. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tears continued to stream down Lucinda¡¯s cheeks. She gripped Nathan¡¯s hand tightly as she cried out, ¡°You can¡¯t die! If you die, I¡¯ll marry another man immediately, you hear me? I¡¯ll make you regret dying!¡± Nathan managed a weak smile. ¡°No, you are mine¡­¡± Because she did not know how to respond to that, Lucinda scanned the room full of doctors and nurses and ordered, ¡°I¡¯m already here! Get him in there!¡± Nathan still had his hand on hers, and he showed no sign of letting go. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Listen to me first. I¡¯ll exin everything. ¡± ¡°Let the doctors treat you first, okay? I¡¯ll be right here. I¡¯ll hear you out once you¡¯re better. ¡± Nathan had lost a lot of blood, and it showed on his face. He refused to let go of Lucinda¡¯s hand, though. He needed to get a good look at her. If something went wrong with the operation, he might never wake up again. Lucinda¡¯s heart ached as she yanked her hand away from his. Immediately, Nathan was pushed into the ER. She was made to wait outside once the surgery light came on. Her eyes were zed over, and her face was damp with tears. It was the first time that she had cried in front of so many people, but she did not care at all. All she knew was that she did not want Nathan to die. Nathan remained in the ER for another three hours, until nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Sonny sat down across from Lucinda with a grimace on his face after he told the others to leave. Chapter 802 He hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve always assumed he lied to you about what happened in the abandoned warehouse six months ago, but the truth is that he decided then and there to give his life for you. He would¡¯ve burned to death if we hadn¡¯t gotten there in time to rescue him. ¡± Slowly, Lucinda turned to look at him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sonny then continued sombrely, ¡°As for why he didn¡¯t return to you, it¡¯s because he had to stay behind and maintain order amid the Payne family¡¯s internal strife. The whip wound on his back was his punishment for breaking the family rules. He had barely escaped death in the warehouse, and it had left him with a badly charred face and damaged legs. His body as a whole wasn¡¯t any better¡­¡± Sonny¡¯s gaze wavered as he avoided mentioning the topic of the biological virus still present in Nathan¡¯s body. Nathan stayed away from Forden because he was unable to leave until he assumed leadership of the Payne family. Additionally, there was still a trace of the virus in his system. The inhibitor was the only thing keeping the disease at bay, and he had to get checked out every few days. However, he had given his men strict orders not to tell Lucinda about that. With that in mind, Sonny added, ¡°Each time, he put his life in danger to protect you. That man is crazy about you. He¡¯s an utter fool when he¡¯s in love. He¡¯ll offer you everything he has without hesitation, but he will never reveal the challenges he faces. He didn¡¯t tell you that he had regained his power for fear of increasing your hatred of him. He was worried about you leaving him for good. When ites to your rtionship, he¡¯s far too selfless. ¡± Feeling guilty, Lucinda hung her head. When she closed her eyes, she could still see Nathan covered in blood. She knew it was not the first time this had happened to him. The injuries he sustained half a year ago in the warehouse must have been more severe than the ones he was currently experiencing. Despite that, she held him responsible for deceiving her and Lashed out at him more than once. Her heart ached so much that she could hardly breathe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± There was nothing else Lucinda could have said to apologize to him but these words. ¡°He doesn¡¯t need an apology. As long as he knows he has your undying affection and care, he¡¯ll be content. ¡± Sonny sighed when he saw her sorrowful expression. ¡°He owes you absolutely nothing. Still, he felt bad when he found out you¡¯d been depressed about him. He asked me to find him a whip, not to trick you again but to make up for all the pain you¡¯ve been through. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ You¡¯ve been in pain for half a year, and he¡¯s been sick for the same amount of time. He was devastated when you leftst night. He vowed to apologize to you once he came back, so he was shocked when he found out that you wanted to end your engagement with him and that Mr. Payne even agreed. He got shot because he was distracted. ¡± Suddenly, Lucinda stopped crying and frowned. ¡°I did ask Mr. Payne to end our engagement, but he didn¡¯t agree to it, so I decided to put that n off in the meantime. Who told him that?¡± As soon as they locked eyes, they knew something was amiss. Half an hourter, the atmosphere outside the emergency room had gone more tense. ¡°It¡¯s Ronan. ¡± Chapter 803 Lucinda¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Ronan? Is he not on good terms with Nathan?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Sonny said in a solemn tone, ¡°Ronan¡¯s father is the one behind the strife that has been going on within the Payne family. They came dangerously close to seizing power over the family due to boss¡¯ three-day absence. It actually took boss another two weeks before he was able to assume his role as head of the family. ¡± Lucinda pressed her lips together and nced down. Then, her eyes gleamed with anger. She asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Do you know how to sneak into Payne family¡¯s residence without getting caught by the surveince cameras?¡± Sonny looked at her in surprise. ¡°What are you, He stopped when he saw the cold look in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m going to teach that jerk a lesson. ¡± At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, the soft trickle of water from the bathroom could be heard in the well-furnished bedroom. Ronan emerged from the bathroom, towelling off his hair in his bathrobe. Upon entering the bedroom, the chandelier began to flutter, and the wind blew past the dr@pes. From his bedroom, a chill breeze emerged. Ronan put on his sses as soon as he realized something was not right. There was a woman perched on the foot of his bed. She had her arms crossed over her chest, and her slim legs were angled as she sat. Her demeanour was alluring, and she exuded an air of refined arrogance. She was truly a sight to behold. No one could deny that Lucinda was a beautiful woman with a good figure. Even Ronan could not help but be mesmerized by her. Smiling politely, he asked, ¡°Miss Simmons, what are you doing here?¡± Is it really a smart idea to sneak into my room through the window at midnight instead of using the front door?¡± Lucinda was silent, but her gaze was intensely directed at him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ronan was not intimated in the slightest. It was his vi, after all. He had a lot of bodyguards, and he was not afraid of this woman. So, he proceeded to tease her. ¡°Hey, do you Like me or something? You¡¯re not nning to cheat on my cousin, are you?¡± Lucinda frowned, rose up, and dashed forward. She raised her arm and swung. Ronan willed himself to fight back, but he had no fighting abilities and was weak. In the end, he copsed on the floor after being viciously knocked out by her. Lucinda tilted her head in wonder. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so weak. ¡± Chapter 804 When Ronan woke up again, he was tied to the chair and had a towel in his mouth to keep him quiet. Lucinda was leaning against the table, idly fiddling with the danger in her hands. The dagger¡¯s silver sheen reflected her alluring but murderous features. She was definitely no ordinary woman. A shiver ran down Ronan¡¯s spine. He let out muffled screams, calling for help. ¡°It¡¯s mo use. It¡¯ste at night, and my men have knocked out your bodyguards. Even if you scream, no one wille to save you. ¡± Ronan was soft and cutesy in appearance. At the moment, he was only wearing a bath towel around his waist, and his hair was still wet. His hands and feet were bound. He looked like prey before a predator. ¡®s BunnyBookery Outside, Sonny overheard her remarks. It was strange to hear. Lucinda looked like she was about to vite Ronan. He wondered if she Liked Ronan. If Nathan found out about that, he would be so angry that he would crawl off the operating table. Sonny gave himself a light p across the cheek to throw off those thoughts. It was his first time working with Lucinda on a mission. Maybe this was just how she was as a person. He should have faith in her feelings for Nathan. He could not tell Nathan about this, though. Back in the bedroom, Lucinda traced the dagger¡¯s tip from Ronan¡¯s neck to his chest. He shook in terror, convinced that the dagger would pierce his flesh anytime soon. A strange and foreboding atmosphere surrounded him, leaving him short of breath. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When she saw how terrified he was, Lucinda hissed, ¡°How dare a coward like you go against Nathan?¡± Her words seemed to annoy Ronan, and the look of terror quickly left his face.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She would not kill him in the Paynes¡¯ territory, he reasoned inwardly. Lucinda could tell what he was thinking after she saw how much he had calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you, but I¡¯ll torture you slowly. Because of you, Nathan is still on the operating table right now. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re notzing around in bed while he suffers. I want you to be wide awake and in ten times as much pain as he is¡± Her eyes shed with ferocity. She pressed the de into his flesh, but not hard enough to sever his heart. Chapter 805 The white bathrobe across his chest became stained with blood, and Ronan¡¯s face immediately turned pale from the pain he was under. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die from such a small injury. ¡± Lucinda sheathed the dagger and then presented him with a bag of powder. ¡°I have an itching powder here, and I¡¯m going to sprinkle it on you. When you¡¯re feeling itchy, your muscles will twitch, and your heart rate will increase topensate for the increased workload. I wonder if you¡¯ll bleed to death if blood keeps gushing from your wound. Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡± Lucinda asked in an innocent tone. Ronan looked at the bag of powder in her hand in horror. Then, he started shaking his head frantically and muttering something iprehensible. Not wanting to waste any more time, she began to liberally sprinkle the powder all over his body. She did so with a nk expression on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Because she could not apply powder to a certain part of his body, she called Sonny in. When Sonny found out that she wanted him to sprinkle itching powder between Ronan¡¯s legs, he stared at her in shock before giving her a thumbs-up in admiration. It was such a cruel act. He wondered if Ronan would be doomed to a life of s@xual impotence once all of this ended. In the hospital, the doctors finally seeded in removing the bullet that had been lodged in Nathan¡¯s chest after several hours of operation. Thankfully, it missed his heart by only two inches. Afterward, he was transferred to a regr ward. He had lost too much blood and required a long period of bed rest. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan called hoarsely and weekly. His bleary eyes took in his surroundings. No one else was in the room save himself. Lucinda was nowhere to be seen. A sense of istion and despair pervaded the atmosphere. Even though the anaesthesia was still in effect, his chest hurt so much he could not breathe. Lucinda said she would wait for him and give him a chance to exin things. She would not lie to him. Despite the bandage on his chest, Nathan managed to sit up and get out of bed. As he was still feeling weak, he had to take it slow as he made his way to the ward¡¯s exit by leaning against the wall. Chapter 806 It was silent outside the corridor as well. It was like there was no one else in the hospital but him. He shivered when the stinging cold wind hit his pallid face. Nathan¡¯s eyes started to well up with tears, and there was tightness in his chest. He felt a deep depression descend upon him. A gunshot wound could notpare to the piercing ache he was feeling at that moment. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Lucinda! Where are you? Are you still mad at me?¡± He had used up hisst bit of energy just leaving the room, and now, he could not do anything else. He could barely support his own weight, so he had to prop himself against the door. The urge to see Lucinda was what kept him from going back to bed.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The face of a passing nurse on duty becamepletely white when she spotted him. She rushed to him, eximing, ¡°Oh, my God! Why did you leave the bed? You¡¯ve just had an operation. You can¡¯t catch a cold. Please go back inside. ¡± Nathan swatted her hands away weakly. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucinda?¡± ¡°She left already. It¡¯s in the middle of the night now, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯lle back anytime soon. Look, you can¡¯t stay here. Please go back inside. ¡± Nathan felt like he was punched. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda left. She had no intention of forgiving him, and she was not interested in hearing his exnation. Nathan¡¯s violent coughing echoed in the empty corridor. The nurse grimaced. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± ¡°f@ck off!¡± He gave her an icy re. He was badly injured, but the look in his eyes was still ferocious enough to scare people away. Terrified, the nurse could not bring herself to speak again. She left in a hurry. Chapter 807 He was left alone in the empty hallway. He was too feeble to keep his bnce. He curled up by the door and leaned against it, feeling extremely helpless. Lucinda¡­ Nathan nned to stay there until she came back. He did not believe she would be so cruel to him. With the situation resolved, Lucinda returned to the hospital as soon as possible, while Sonny stayed behind to clean up the mess. When she stepped out of the elevator, she noticed a man curled up outside a ward. She felt her heart break at the sight of his frail, forlorn form. Within seconds, she was beside Nathan, wrapping her arms around him. ¡°Why are you here? What are you going to do if you catch a cold?¡± The man weakly snaked an arm around her waist. His nose twitched, and his eyes welled up with happiness. ¡°I knew you¡¯de back. Lucinda felt something squeeze her heart. While he was in the emergency room, she went to teach Ronan a lesson. She did not know he was going to wake up so soon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m here now. Let¡¯s get you back inside first, okay?¡± Nathan tightened his hold on her and rested his chin on her shoulder. Lucinda wanted to break free from his grip, but she dared not move for fear of reopening his wound. ¡°If you don¡¯t go inside, I¡¯m going to leave again. Do you want that?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It was just a joke, but Nathan¡¯s face turned paler. After a moment, he let go of her and got down on his knees. When she realized what he was doing, she hugged him again. She felt like her heart was breaking into pieces. Just a casual word from her was enough to turn him into a quivering wreck. He had been doing that a Lottely, going down on his knees to apologize to her. Did she treat him so badly that he became Like this? Had she made him feel so insecure? How could someone in his position as president of the Payne Group be so humble in front of her? Nathan had huddled up in the empty corridor for over half an hour before Lucinda arrived at the hospital. He was tired and beginning to doubt his own sanity.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Now that she was here, all he wanted to do was shower her with his love. Lucinda fought back her tears, sighing helplessly. In the same soothing voice he had used before, she reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore, and I won¡¯t leave again. Go back to bed and rest for a while. Then, I¡¯ll listen to your exnation, okay?¡± Chapter 808 Lucinda helped Nathan to the bed and made sure he wasfortably tucked in. After the surgery he just had, he was feeling weak especially staying in the corridor for over half an hour. Lucinda turned the heat on and sat on the edge of his bed. She then poured him a cup of warm water, offered it to him and said, ¡°Sonny told me everything during your surgery, so you don¡¯t have to exin things all over again. But I do have a few questions that I need answers to. ¡± Nathan nodded, bracing himself for her questions. ¡°Why did you take on the identity of Nathaniel? And where is the real Nathaniel if you¡¯re Nathan?¡± Holding her hand, Nathan felt her warm palm and said, ¡°Do you remember the car ident that happened thirteen years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Lucinda replied. ¡°When Nathaniel was just fifteen years old, he died while trying to save me.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At the time, the Payne family was in turmoil and I was too young to take on my two uncles. Nathaniel had been sent away to the National Security Bureau by his grandfather when he was just a child, so his family had never met him ever since. To keep up appearances, Grandpa asked me to temporarily take Nathaniel¡¯s ce and keep my true identity hidden. When the car ident happened thirteen years ago, all the people who apanied me in the car died. And so I became Nathaniel, returning to the Roberts family, taking care of his grandfather and mother, and helping to revive the Roberts Group. ¡± ¡°I see,¡± Lucinda murmured as she lowered her gaze. ¡°So the ashes were also fake? Pierre watched as the body was cremated, but it wasn¡¯t really you?¡± ¡°The ashes are of the real Nathaniel¡¯s. And the body was a man in the warehouse who looked like me. His face was burnt beyond recognition in the fire, so Pierre must not have realized it,¡± Nathan exined with a weak voice. There was a glint in his eyes as he looked at Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you. After I returned to Stastle and took over the Payne family, I couldn¡¯t go back. But when I found out that you made your identity public, I was overjoyed. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, staring at him intently. Her unyielding gaze made Nathan nervous. ¡°I know I lied to you that night after the party. I was wrong, and I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re still angry with me, you can continue to punish me. I¡¯ll take whatever you give me,¡± he said, hoping for her forgiveness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But to his surprise, Lucinda simply said, ¡°No. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t think that she would turn down his apology so decisively. He looked sad. In a moment of vulnerability, she leaned in and ki*sed his eyes, forehead, face, and then his cold, thin lips. Every touch was gentle and full of care. ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Lucinda replied calmly. ¡°Really?¡± Nathan¡¯s face brightened with relief. Chapter 809 ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯ll forgive me and won¡¯t call off the engagement?¡± he asked hopefully. ¡°What do you think?¡± Lucinda ki*sed his lips once more. They both closed their eyes, feeling the warmth and passion of the moment. Suddenly, Nathan pulled away from the ki*s and hesitated to continue.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like it?¡± She didn¡¯t move away and remained close to him. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s ears turned red, and he avoided her gaze. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing hisposure, Lucinda could sense what was on his mind. ¡°Do you want to make love to me?¡± she asked boldly. His ears burned bright red and his eyshes trembled nervously. It took him a while to gather the courage to answer her question, but finally, he managed to muster shakily, ¡°Yes. ¡± Lucinda undid the two buttons on hospital gown to reveal his bandaged chest and arm. Besides, he just had surgery and was still very weak. How could he even consider s@x in his condition? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re up for that right now,¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda blurted out. Immediately she let out the words, she thought that she shouldn¡¯t have said that. Nathan¡¯s face turned even paler, but he refused to back down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can still do it!¡± Despite his weakened state, he was still quite handsome. His fighting spirit was ignited by what she said. While he spoke, he tried to sit up to show that he was strong enough! Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his determination. She gently pushed him back down to stop him from sitting up and further straining himself. Chapter 810 Her red lips drew closer to Nathan¡¯s red ears, her voice dripping with seduction. ¡°I want to be on the top tonight. I want to have s@x with you¡­¡± she murmured. This caused Nathan¡¯s skin to flush red from his ears to his neck. Did she really know what she was suggesting? As Lucinda straddled him, Nathan¡¯s confusion only deepened. She sat carefully, mindful of his wounds, and supported herself with her knees on the bed. Pinching his chin, she leaned in and ki*sed him again. She was unable to contain her desire for him. What an alluring woman she was! Nathan could feel himself getting lost in the moment, not caring about the consequences. ¡®s BunnyBookery Even if it meant risking his life, he wanted her more than anything. He couldn¡¯t help but try to wrap his arms around her waist. But she stopped him with a gentle admonition. ¡°You have injuries on your body. Don¡¯t move,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just want to hug you,¡± Nathan protested, his voice gentle and pleading. Lucinda tilted his chin up, scolding him gently. ¡°You¡¯re so disobedient. Do I need to tie you up?¡± He pursed his lips and looked away, avoiding her gaze. Her red lips drew closer to Nathan¡¯s red ears, her voice dripping with seduction. ¡°I want to be on the top tonight. I want to have s@x with you¡­¡± she murmured. This caused Nathan¡¯s skin to flush red from his ears to his neck. Did she really know what she was suggesting? As Lucinda straddled him, Nathan¡¯s confusion only deepened. She sat carefully, mindful of his wounds, and supported herself with her knees on the bed. Pinching his chin, she leaned in and ki*sed him again. She was unable to contain her desire for him. What an alluring woman she was! Nathan could feel himself getting lost in the moment, not caring about the consequences. BunnyBookery ¡®s BunnyBookery Even if it meant risking his life, he wanted her more than anything. He couldn¡¯t help but try to wrap his arms around her waist. But she stopped him with a gentle admonition. ¡°You have injuries on your body. Don¡¯t move,¡± she whispered. ¡°I just want to hug you,¡± Nathan protested, his voice gentle and pleading. Lucinda tilted his chin up, scolding him gently. ¡°You¡¯re so disobedient. Do I need to tie you up?¡± He pursed his lips and looked away, avoiding her gaze. With no hesitation, she got out of bed and brought out the bandage from the bedside cupboard. Raising his hands above his head, she tied them to the head of the bed.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This was a stark contrast from the two previous times she roughly tied him with a belt. This time, she was very gentle and patient. After she secured the bandage, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Nathan shook his head, his eyes fixed on her every movement. Lucinda took her time. She checked and locked the door, closed the windows, and drew the curtains. She was determined not to be interrupted. Sitting back on the bed, she leaned in close to him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be gentle with you. ¡± With no hesitation, she got out of bed and brought out the bandage from the bedside cupboard. Raising his hands above his head, she tied them to the head of the bed. This was a stark contrast from the two previous times she roughly tied him with a belt. This time, she was very gentle and patient. After she secured the bandage, she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Nathan shook his head, his eyes fixed on her every movement. Lucinda took her time. She checked and locked the door, closed the windows, and drew the curtains. She was determined not to be interrupted. Sitting back on the bed, she leaned in close to him and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be gentle with you. ¡± Chapter 811 The night was still.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was in deep sleep. But Lucinda and Nathan were lost in their lovemaking. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning. The only source of light in the VIP ward was a dimmp. Themp cast a soft glow on Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face as shey asleep. She was the one Nathan loved the most. He sat beside her, dressed in a hospital gown, gazing at her delicate features. He caressed her forehead, traced her eyebrows, nose, and lips with his fingers. Lucinda remained sound asleep. After their passionate s@x, she was exhausted. Nathan leaned over and ki*sed her gently on the forehead. Just then, a faint birdcall came from outside. Sonny didn¡¯t dare to open the door, so he resorted to using their secret signal. Nathan walked to the door and opened it. Before Sonny could say a word, Nathan shushed him. ¡°Lucinda is tired. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Don¡¯t disturb her sleep. ¡± They both walked down the hallway and stopped at the end. ¡°So?¡± Sonny was about to speak up when he noticed the ck and blue marks on Nathan¡¯s neck and corbone, which shocked him, His eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Oh my goodness! How did you get hurt again?¡± Nathan nced down at the hickeys and then back up at Sonny. Instead of trying to cover them up, he proudly disyed them to Sonny. ¡°Lucinda gave me these,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they look beautiful?¡± Chapter 812 Nathan appeared to be in a good mood. A sense of pride exuded from him. ¡°Yes¡­Yes!¡± Impressed, Sonny nodded andplimented, ¡°Miss Simmons is truly remarkable!¡± Nathan then concealed the hickeys by fastening his clothes, content with himself. Sonny immediately took credit upon seeing that his boss was in such a good mood. ¡°I also helped you with it. Miss Simmons was so moved by what I said tonight. Can you spare me from the previous punishment?¡± Nathan had his sry deducted for two years and one month for his indiscreet remark before! ¡°Good job,¡± Nathan smiled, looking dignified and arrogant. ¡°I will give you back the deducted sry and a bonus. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hearing this, Sonny was overjoyed. Nathan was, in his opinion, the most considerate boss in the world! Nheless, he remained concerned about Nathan¡¯s condition. ¡°However, I¡¯m still worried about your condition,¡± Sonny said. ¡°You better not pull that kind of trick again! Even though you knew your heart wasn¡¯t hit, losing so much blood could have put you in danger,¡± Sonny warned.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan gave him a cold look and replied, ¡°Next time? Do you want me to argue with Lucinda again?¡± Fear washed over Sonny. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. Please don¡¯t deduct my sry again. Sonny pleaded. He now believed that his boss was not considerate at all. Nathan was actually moody and unreasonable! Nathan was oblivious to Sonny¡¯s thoughts and spoke coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the matter at hand. ¡± Sonny put on a serious expression and reported, ¡°Miss Simmons took me to the Payne estate secretly tonight and sought revenge on Mr. Ronan for you. ¡± Chapter 813 When Nathan heard that Lucinda didn¡¯t leave because she was mad at him, his eyes softened. ¡°What did she do to Ronan?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± After contemting for a moment, Sonny revealed, ¡°She plunged a knife into his chest, tied him up, and dusted him with itching powder all over, including his genitals Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed, and he spoke with a cold demeanor. ¡°She applied it on his genitals herself?¡± ¡°No, no, no! She asked me to do it,¡± Sonny rified. Shaking his head, Sonny seized the opportunity to tter his boss, ¡°You have such an impressive figure. Why would Miss Simmons want to see him naked?¡± Nathan nodded in agreement. Sonny proceeded, ¡°But this is not a minor issue. The Paynes will certainly not let it go. I presume they will cause amotion in the morning!¡± ¡°Just let them. But they are only permitted to make a scene at the Payne family¡¯s ancestral temple. Send someone to prevent them from heading to the Simmons family¡¯s residence,¡± Nathan directed. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead,¡± Nathan said. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to apany Lucinda. ¡± Without bothering to wait for Sonny¡¯s answer, he hastily waved his hand and made his way back to the ward. Sonny made a disapproving sound with his tongue as he watched his back. After so long, Nathan finally had the chance to be intimate with Lucinda. He looked so satisfied. The following morning arrived. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this. As Nathan disliked receiving treatment from female nurses, a male nurse entered the ward carrying a tray of medical tools. However, the male nurse was taken aback as soon as he opened the door and saw what was inside. Nathan sat at the edge of the bed, dressed in a hospital gown, thoughtfully feeding Lucinda who had just woken up. The male nurse froze on the spot. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the patient was. He stood there for a long time,pletely dazed, and looked at Nathan¡¯s back in admiration. He was really a considerate husband. It didn¡¯t matter to Nathan whether anyone was staring or not. He just knew that Lucinda had been tired the previous night and needed to consume some nutritious food. Chapter 814 It wasn¡¯t easy for him to win her back. Nathan felt he had to spoil her after everything that had happened. He resolved to dote on her so much that she would never want to leave him. However, Lucinda couldn¡¯t ignore the male nurse¡¯s expressionless gaze. She asked Nathan to stop and asked the male nurse, ¡°Are you here to administer a drip? You can start now. ¡± The male nurse approached holding a tray of medical tools, and Nathan extended his left hand to receive the drip. Lucinda attempted to get up from the bed and let Nathan rest, but he gently pressed her back down. With a concerned tone, Nathan said, ¡°You were exhaustedst night. Take some rest. Does your waist still hurt? I¡¯ll give you a massageter. ¡± A blush crept up Lucinda¡¯s cheeks. There was a nurse there! How could he utter such words? ¡°Be quiet!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Gently, Lucinda pushed him away, her face still red. She buried it in the quilt. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but smile at how cute she looked. However, the male nurse¡¯s presence was bing irritating. Nathan spoke in a cold tone. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± the nurse replied. Once the male nurse had finished administering the drip and left, Nathan turned to Lucinda who remained cocooned under the quilt. He slid his hand under the covers, his fingers grazing her slender waist. ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± he asked. ¡°Now you know it¡¯s not easy being a man,¡± he added, his voice deep and maic. Lucinda didn¡¯t reply but silently agreed. Last night, they had made love for hours, and her legs still felt weak. However, she refused to admit defeat. Chapter 815 Suddenly, she threw off the covers and sat up, pouting. ¡°That¡¯s not true! After you recover, I¡¯ll show you how amazing I am! And I wasn¡¯t tired at allst night!¡± Nathan smiled, his eyes lighting up. He opened his arms and pulled her close, his nose touching hers as he acted like a spoiled child. ¡°So, if you¡¯re not tired,¡± Nathan said, ¡°how about we have s@x again¡¯ ¡°I want you,¡± he added. Lucinda pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± she scolded. Nathan didn¡¯t take her words to heart. Thanks to his shamelessness, he was able to win her back. He buried his head in her arms and nuzzled against her chest. As Nathan continued to show his insatiable desire, Lucinda rubbed his hair irritably and then smoothed it out. As Nathan continued to show his insatiable desire, Lucinda rubbed his hair irritably and then smoothed it out. She couldn¡¯t help finding it amusing. As the two lovers yed, a knock sounded at the door. Brenton Nicolson, the bodyguard of Ronan¡¯s family, arrived and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Mr. Nathan,st night Mr. Ronan was injured and imed that Miss Simmons was involved. As she is your fiancee, you have a role to y in this matter. Please return to the ancestral temple as soon as possible. ¡± Nathan made no move to respond, his head still buried in Lucinda¡¯s arms. Lucinda, on the other hand, red at Brenton with a cold expression. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that Nathan is seriously injured? How dare Ronan send you here to ask Nathan toe to the ancestral temple?¡± Moreover, she continued, ¡°Nathan is now the head of the Payne family. Is this how you address the family¡¯s master?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I apologize. This is my first time passing on the message.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Please forgive me if I have offended you. ¡± At first, Brenton didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. While Nathan remained silent, Lucinda scolded Brenton for his rudeness, leaving him stunned by her anger and forcing him to show more respect towards Nathan. Pleased to see Lucinda defending him, Nathan responded kindly to Brenton, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two hours after the transfusion. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Brenton replied. Before leaving, he added, ¡°If possible, Miss Simmons should go back to the ancestral temple with you since she¡¯s your fiancee. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied gently. Chapter 816 As soon as the door closed, Nathan was about to embrace Lucinda, but she pinched his face hard.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Ouch! Please don¡¯t¡­¡± Nathan pleaded for her to stop. Despite the pain, he didn¡¯t dodge and just winced instead. Lucinda was irritated and loosened her grasp on him, using him, ¡°You¡¯re a maniptive man. You want me to y the bad cop while you act like the good one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I was thinking. I¡¯m just grateful to see you defend me,¡± he rified. With that, she released him from her grip and soothingly caressed his reddened cheek with her thumb. Nathan relished in her affection with contentment. Thinking of Ronan, he adopted a serious expression and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back hometer. You don¡¯t have to apany me to the ancestral temple. ¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Lucinda inquired, sounding indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m your fiancee, and everyone in this city knows that. Besides, I did what I did to Ronanst night. I can¡¯t be absent. The Payne family can¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯ll go and see what they¡¯re nning,¡± she exined. Nathan yfully touched her nose and replied, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go together since you want to. ¡± After Nathan¡¯s treatment, Lucinda helped him put on his shirt and suit. His body was covered in obvious hickeys, particrly on his neck, which was difficult to conceal. It was just too obvious. Lucinda was filled with regret. Lucinda realized she should have controlled herself and been more gentle with Nathan. After that, she looked for a scarf to put around his neck. Nathan couldn¡¯t believe it and asked, ¡°It¡¯s nearly summer. Why do you want me to wear a scarf?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Just wear it. You just had an operation and should be resting in bed for a few days. Instead, you have to deal with the issues that Ronan caused. I don¡¯t want you to catch a cold, so I¡¯ll keep you warm,¡± she exined. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed. Giving in, he allowed her to wrap the scarf around him, ensuring he was well covered. Hand in hand, they made their way to the Payne estate together. In the ancestral temple, Nathan¡¯s uncles Mylo and Jeff, along with other members of the Payne family, sat silently in their designated seats. Notably absent were his aunt Agate and Ronan. The room fell into silence, with no one daring to speak until Nathan arrived. The candles decorating their ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets flickered in the cold wind, casting an eerie atmosphere over the room. Chapter 817 The entire space was enveloped in an unsettling stillness. Sitting in the main seat, Norton had a solemn expression as he silently sipped his tea. Nathan and Lucinda strolled into the room hand in hand, seemingly unaware of their surroundings. As soon as Nathan entered the room, all the nsmen, excluding Norton, rose from their seats and respectfully greeted him with ¡°Mr. Nathan. ¡± Nathan acknowledged their greetings with a nod before they sat back down. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Nathan said with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Payne. ¡± Nathan and Lucinda approached Norton and greeted him simultaneously. Lucinda¡¯s sweet voice lifted Norton¡¯s spirits, bringing a small smile to his face. As Nathan and Lucinda walked hand in hand, Norton couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at his beloved grandson. Heavens! Just the day before, Lucinda had wanted to break off the engagement, but today she was at peace with Nathan. Nathan truly was the grandson of whom he was most proud. ¡°Hello, you two. Take a seat; don¡¯t just stand there,¡± Norton said warmly. Nathan and Lucinda sat down on the chairs, and Nathan spoke up in a deep voice. ¡°Uncle Mylo, why did you call me back so urgently? What¡¯s happened?¡± Mylo stood up and bowed slightly to Norton before responding, ¡°Someone sneaked into my son¡¯s vist night by scaling the wall, took down his bodyguards, and brutally attacked him. If one of the guards hadn¡¯t woken up in time and saved him, my son would have died from blood loss!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ While speaking, he shot a vicious nce at Lucinda who seemed indifferent. Nathan remained stoic as he asked, ¡°Where is your son?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°He¡¯s still in aa after being seriously injured. Last night, when his bodyguard found him, he didn¡¯t faint. He imed that Miss Simmons, your fiancee, and your subordinate Sonny were the ones who attacked him,¡± said Mylo while looking at Nathan. Mylo¡¯s distressed expression was apanied by a few fake tears. He then looked at Norton and pleaded, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to seek justice for Ronan today. Can the head of the Payne family hurt his rtives at will?¡± Nathan¡¯s countenance was icy and haughty. Just as he was about to rise and address the situation, Nathan¡¯s face went ashen, and he suffered through the agony in his chest. He instinctively shielded the wound. Lucinda offered her hand to assist him. Chapter 818 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± With a ghostly expression, he gazed at her and whispered, ¡°The wound¡­ It¡¯s opened up again. ¡± He hadn¡¯t been in so much agony the night before. Why was it hurting now? She understood his thoughts and gazed at him affectionately. ¡°You just underwent surgery, so you¡¯re still weak. Don¡¯t exert yourself. Let me speak on your behalf. ¡± Mylo expressed his disapproval. ¡°Miss Simmons, you¡¯re not a member of the Payne family. It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re here, but involving yourself in our family¡¯s affairs isn¡¯t appropriate. ¡± Paying no heed to Mylo, she stood and addressed Norton in a gentle tone. ¡°Mr. Payne, I am Nathan¡¯s fiancee, therefore a part of the Payne family. Nathan is in critical condition, so he shouldn¡¯t overexert himself. I was involved in the eventsst night, and I would like to speak on his behalf. Would that be eptable?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Norton was pleased to hear her refer to herself as part of the family. ¡°Of course. You have nothing to worry about. No one will dare harm you while Nathan and I are here. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± She smiled sweetly. She turned to Mylo once more. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I was indeed involved in what happenedst night, but¡­¡± Before she could finish, he interjected. ¡°I admire your courage in admitting it, but as Nathan¡¯s fiancee, how could you sneak into Ronan¡¯s bedroom at night? What would others think of you if the news got out?¡± The expressions of everyone else present changed. Uma felt the urge to stand up and speak up for Lucinda, but her father, Jeff, stopped her. Lucinda smiled at them. Mylo was confused. ¡°Why are you smiling? What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Even my dog knows to keep quiet and listen carefully when the master speaks. You¡¯re over 40, but you don¡¯t even know it¡¯s rude to interrupt others?¡± Chapter 819 Finishing her sentence, Lucinda turned around to give Nathan an alluring wink, melting his heart. Nathan waspletely enamored with her. ¡°Hey, you!¡± Mylo seethed with anger. How could she dare to mock him like that? It was as though she was suggesting he was lower than a Simmons family dog! Nevertheless, Lucinda maintained her innocent smile. Mylo knew that if he scolded her, he woulde across as petty.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Amidst the tense atmosphere, Uma broke into inappropriateughter. ALL eyes turned to Uma in an instant, as she burst into awkward coughing and lowered her head apologetically. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it. ¡± Norton mmed his cane onto the floor to regain everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Lucinda, please continue. ¡± ¡°While I admit that what happenedst night is rted to me, I only sent Sonny to teach Ronan a lesson. I was taking care of Nathan in the hospital at that time, and I have no idea why Mylo is using me of sneaking into Ronan¡¯s bedroom. He can¡¯t just make false usations against me. ¡± Mylo fumed. ¡°Even if you deny sneaking into his room, you still admit to sending Sonny to attack him. ¡± ¡°Yes, but have you asked me why I wanted to punish Ronan? Yesterday, while Nathan was on a mission, Ronan told him that I wanted to break off the engagement, which nearly got Nathan killed. Nathan was in the operating roomst night. Shouldn¡¯t Ronan be held ountable for his actions?¡± Despite having done something wrong, Lucinda showed no hint of remorse. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her words almost convinced others in the room that she had done the right thing. Only Mylo sneered. ¡°You im that Ronan nearly got Nathan killed. Do you have any evidence to support this?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze rested on Sonny, who stood outside the ancestral temple, as he spoke in a feeble voice. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with the evidence you seek. ¡± ALL eyes turned to Nathan. He proceeded to take off his scarf and unbutton his suit jacket. The wound in his chest would be the most obvious and irrefutable proof. Chapter 820 on him. She grabbed Nathan¡¯s cor and clutched his shirt tightly around his torso. ¡°Stop taking your clothes off! There are so many people watching, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± How could this idiot show his hickeys to others without a second thought? She would surely teach him a lesson once he was recovered. Nathan chuckled and shook his head. ¡°I am a man. Exposing my chest isn¡¯t a big deal. ¡± ¡°Yes it is!¡± Lucinda red at him and added in a low voice, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m the only one allowed to see your naked body! Now hurry up and get dressed properly!¡± Nathan beamed at her unexpected possessiveness of him. He was delighted, all right. He buttoned up his shirt and nced at Sonny, who stood guard by the door. ¡®s BunnyBookery Thetter then dragged a bound man into the center of the temple and flung him to the ground. Sonny produced a document and handed it to Norton. ¡°This is this man¡¯s confession. He lied to us while Mr. Nathan was away on a mission. He was about to flee when I caught himst night, running away with the money he got from Mr. Ronan.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Norton spent a solemn moment reading the confession before turning to Mylo with a morose expression. Mylo froze, his eyes wide open. Ronan had told him that this man was taken to the suburbs and eliminated. What was he doing here? How could Sonny have caught him? Norton wordlessly handed the written statement to Mylo, who read it from top to bottom no less than three times. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the end, he had no choice but to ept the reality that Ronan¡¯s useless men failed to tie up the loose ends. That was how Nathan got a hold of their pawn. ¡°Mr. Nathan is the current head of the family,¡± Sonny continued, ¡°yet Mr. Ronan dared an attempt against his life. ording to the family rules, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Ronan be punished for his actions?¡± Everyone looked at Norton, eager for him to decide. The old man waved for Kern to help him stand. He stroked his beard and said, ¡°Nathan, you are the head of the family now. You should decide on this matter. I am retiring back into my room. ¡± Nathan gave him a small nod. ¡°Understood, Grandpa. ¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Mylo all but screamed. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Chapter 821 If the old man left him alone, no one else would be on his side. He was in a tight spot. That good-for-nothing Ronan had messed up the first mission he was given! Unfortunately for Mylo, Norton ignored him and hobbled out of the temple without a single backward nce. As if on cue, the others slowly filtered out as well. Even Sonny¡¯s captive was taken away by the servants. Before long, only Nathan, Lucinda, Sonny, and Mylo were left in the cavernous temple. Now that the rest of the family was gone, Mylo saw no need to keep up his tough act. He shot Nathan an apologetic smile. ¡°Hear me out, Nathan. Ronan had no bad intentions, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. Besides, he was also injured. Goodness, he is unconscious as we speak! Why don¡¯t we just call it even and move forward, all right?¡± ¡°Nice try,¡± Lucinda interjected. ¡°It was actually my idea to teach Ronan a lesson he will never forget. If you have anyints, feel free toe at me. This has nothing to do with Nathan. Though I must say, I never thought you could be this shameless! Do you think you can simply sweep this all under the rug? Dream on!¡± Mylo red at her before turning back to Nathan. ¡°What do you say, Nathan?¡± Nathan wasn¡¯t even looking at him. He pulled Lucinda down on hisp and lovingly caressed Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ her face. They were in their little bubble again, openly disying their affection as though no one else was around. ¡°She has a point. ¡± He finally looked up at Mylo, his eyes cold. ¡°I heard that your son is still in aa.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Is he seriously injured?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mylo nodded in earnest. ¡°I assure you, I will discipline him the moment he wakes up. He will never be so reckless in the future!¡± Nathan acted like he heard nothing and gave Sonny an order. ¡°Bring Ronan here. I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s still unconscious. Bring him here immediately. ¡± Mylo¡¯s expression shifted. His eyes darted to the bodyguards stationed by the entrance and gave them a subtle signal. About twenty minutester, Sonny escorted Ronan into the temple. ¡°A couple of bodyguards tried to help him escape,¡± he exined to Nathan. ¡°But I managed to subdue them. ¡± Chapter 822 ¡°Good. ¡± Ronan had also been rescued by the bodyguards a few hours after Sonny had left the scene the previous night. He was rushed to the hospital for treatment, though his injuries were minor to begin with. Nathan knew he was only pretending to be severely hurt. ¡°Well, what punishment do you have in mind?¡± Mylo spoke up, his tone turning into a pleading one. ¡°He was too impulsive, he didn¡¯t even stop to think. It¡¯s a good thing that you came back safe, huh? You can give him a light punishment, and I shall take care of the rest. I¡¯ll bring him home and whip him 30 times, how about that?¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Ronan cried out upon hearing that. Why should he be punished? It wasn¡¯t entirely his fault that things didn¡¯t go as nned, he was just unlucky. That damn bullet should have hit Nathan in the heart, or at least in the head! Lucinda was well aware of the Payne family¡¯s streak and their infamous book of rules, but she wasn¡¯t sure just how much damageshings could do. In any case, she was more than willing to stick around and watch the fun unfold. As for Nathan, his face remained dark and cold. He didn¡¯t bother with a reply to Mylo¡¯s suggestion. Sonny took it upon himself to speak on behalf of his boss. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid that this punishment is too light, considering all that your son did. Things could have gone terribly wrong, Mr. Nathan could have died! He must have at least tenshings using that discipline whip, then he is free to go. ¡± ¡°The discipline whip?¡± Ronan repeated through gritted teeth. He turned and snarled at Nathan. ¡°You¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you? Yet you want to beat me half to death? How ruthless can you be?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°You should be d that I did not die, or you will suffer much worse than ten l Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ashings. Say another word, and I will add five more. ¡± Kern stepped into the temple. He was the designated executioner of the family, the one who doled out punishments as necessary. He returned right after settling Norton in his room. Ronan was left with no choice. He had to ept his fate. He raised his hands and made to take his shirt off. Nathan squeezed Lucinda¡¯s waist and gently pushed her back on her feet. ¡°Take her outside,¡± he said to Sonny. ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon. ¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡± Chapter 823 ¡°I¡¯m not leaving,¡± Lucinda protested before either man could do anything else. ¡°Come on, is it because he is taking his shirt off? His figure is nowhere as good as yours, I¡¯m not interested in him at all. But I do want to watch him writhe in pain and misery. ¡± More than that, she was curious. Sonny had once mentioned that Nathan had taken twentyshings for her half a year ago. She wanted to see how bad the discipline whip was. Nathan pressed his Lips together and said nothing.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda clung to his arm and pursed her lips. ¡°Please? We both know no one canpare to you. Trust me!¡± He couldn¡¯t deny her, of course. At this point, Ronan was already on his knees in the center of the hall, his naked back exposed. He was shaking, visibly scared of the whip. Mylo didn¡¯t want his son to suffer, but seeing as Kern himself was there, it meant that Norton had approved of this arrangement. He could only stand and watch Ronan get whipped. Kern slowly took the discipline whip out of the sandalwood box he was carrying. He offered a bow to the family ancestors¡¯ tablets, and then another one to Ronan. ¡°I apologize for this, Sir, but it must be done. ¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than a sharp, cracking sound rang out in the air. Ronan¡¯s skin split open, and blood appeared on his back. Given his slender frame, everyshing seemed to fall harder than it should. Soon, there was a small pool of blood under his knees. Ronan was able to soldier on at first, but he snapped after the fifthshing. He screamed and crumpled to the floor, rocking in a fetal position. Pleas for mercy spewed out of his mouth. Nathan¡¯s face remained nk as he gestured at his men to pin Ronan back into position. By the eighthshing, Ronan fainted from the pain. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Nathan simply ordered his men to pour a bucket of cold water on his face to wake him up. Kern barely paused, as well, andnded thest twoshes on Ronan¡¯s back. Ronan fainted again, his face deathly pale. Mylo had to ask one of his bodyguards to carry his son out of the temple. He had only been whipped ten times, yet his back was mutted so badly that no one could even bear the sight. Lucinda, however, never turned her eyes away. Sheposed throughout the ordeal, but shock and horror boiled deep inside her. After seeing it for herself, she finally realized the extent of the suffering that this punishment brought. Ronan was indeed half-dead after tenshes. But Nathan had endured twenty, on top of being already injured elsewhere. And still after that, he had forced himself back to Bay Vi to serve her whims. Lucinda couldn¡¯t even bring herself to imagine the pain he must have felt at the time. Chapter 824 Lucinda¡¯s heart throbbed painfully in her chest. She would not have really grasped the extent of Nathan¡¯s suffering for her if she had not witnessed it first-hand. She was ovee with regret and guilt. With her thoughts all over the ce, she stumbled out of the ce with Nathan holding her hand. Her eyes were puffy and red from crying by the time she got in the car. She resembled a rabbit who had just been spooked. Feeling angry at himself, Nathan pulled her closer and nted a ki*s on her forehead. ¡°Were you scared? I¡¯m sorry that you have to witness such a gory scene. I shouldn¡¯t have let you stay. ¡± Lucinda buried her face in his neck and let out a sob. ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you. Now I know how much you¡¯ve been through in the past. I didn¡¯t even try tofort you at that time. Instead, I tormented you even more. I¡¯m an awful person. ¡± ¡°Nol¡± Nathan cupped her face and said in a serious tone, ¡°The things I¡¯ve been through are proof of my love for you. Simrly, you were awful to me because you loved me. And for that, I can¡¯t be any happier. ¡± Lucinda groaned. What kind of logic was that? ¡®s BunnyBookery Thinking that he was only saying that to stop her from feeling guilty, more tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s all over now. My wound has long since closed, and it left no scar. It doesn¡¯t hurt me anymore Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ . ¡± Nathan leaned forward and ki*sed her tears away. ¡°Please stop crying, or you¡¯ll break my heart. ¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re such a silver-tongued. Who taught you that?¡± Sonny, who was paying close attention to the road, caught her looking at him. ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t teach him that. In fact, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± Lucinda giggled, but she took pity on the man and stopped teasing him. Nathan reached out and ced her hand on his chest. ¡°I don¡¯t have a silver tongue. I mean what I said. Can¡¯t you feel my heart beating for you?¡± Lucinda ttened her palm on his chest and felt a surge of joy when she realized that his heart was indeed beating fast. Chapter 825 ¡°I¡¯ll treat you better from now on. ¡± With a teasing grin, she nted a soft ki*s on his Lips. Nathan closed his eyes and ki*sed her back. An air of amorousness pervaded the car. Sonny gripped the wheel tightly as he nced at the couple through the rear-view mirror. He felt like he was going to break down anytime soon. He cried inwardly. Why did they have to do that when he was driving? ¡®s BunnyBookery He was so jealous that it hurt. Could they stop showing their affection for each other when a single man like him was around? A few minutester, Nathan broke up the ki*s. Lucinda caressed her cheek and asked, ¡°Why is your face so pale?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Your entire body also feels icy. Are you cold or in pain?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just haven¡¯t recovered from the operation I went through. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He cut her off mid-question. ¡°Are you going back home?¡± Sonny and Nathan exchanged a look through the rear-view mirror, and then Sonny chimed in, ¡°By t Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ he way, sir, the Payne Group will be holding an important meeting today, and you have to be there. ¡± He looked at his watch before continuing, ¡°The meeting won¡¯t start for another two hours. Shall we go to thepanyter?¡± Upon realizing how busy Nathan was, Lucinda decided to drop the topic. ¡°I¡¯m not returning to the Simmons residence. For now, please take me to Angle Intl. In two days, we¡¯ll hold the ribbon-cutting ceremony, so I need to get things done as soon as possible. ¡± After doing a U-turn, Sonny drove in the direction of Angle Intl headquarters. Nathan ki*sed Lucinda on the forehead once more. ¡°When you¡¯re done working for the day, I¡¯ll pick you up, and we can go out to eat. ¡± Lucinda nodded before stepping out of the car. She grinned and waved at him. He lowered the car¡¯s window and waved back. Chapter 826 The moment she walked into the building, Nathan started coughing blood. He hurriedly closed the window and covered his mouth with his fist as he coughed. Soon, crimson-red liquid oozed out between his fingers.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Sir, why are you coughing blood again?¡± Sonny asked worriedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to theb. ¡± Nathan grimaced as he cleaned the blood from his mouth and hands with a tissue. He then looked at it with aplicated expression on his face. In theboratory, Dr. Aldric Yusuf tested Nathan¡¯s blood for viruses once again. Half an hourter, the mood in theboratory had turned solemn. ¡°I thought we had the virus under control. Why did it spread again? Did you get injured again?¡± Nathan did not respond. ¡°He was shot while he was on a mission yesterday, and the bullet only missed his heart by two inches. He refused to get treated until Miss Simmons came,¡± Sonny exined. Aldric frowned grimly as he removed Nathan¡¯s shirt to examine his wound. He gasped when he saw the hickeys on his body. His libido was truly through the roof. ¡°You¡¯ve juste out of surgery, and you know that losing too much blood weakens your immune system. But instead of resting, you exposed yourself to the cold weather, and you even participated in such strenuous exercise! You¡¯re driving yourself into an early grave, you know?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were calm and collected in the presence of the doctor as he exined, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t do any strenuous exercise. It was Lucinda who did all the work. I justy on the bed. ¡± Sonnyughed nervously as he looked at the doctor. Aldric took another look at the hickeys on Nathan¡¯s body and sighed in admiration. ¡°That¡¯s kind of cool. What¡¯s it like to let the woman take the lead in bed? Did it feel good?¡± They were all men there, so Nathan knew that he had no reason to hide anything from them. Still, the question displeased him. With a frown and an irritated voice, he replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Oh, it feels damn good. ¡± Aldric and Sonny snickered. Scowling murderously, Nathan threw them a menacing re. Chapter 827 Secondster, Aldric¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Anyway, do control yourself next time. No matter what your position in bed is, s@x will always increase your blood flow. In short, don¡¯t do something like that again when you¡¯ve just undergone an operation. ¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Nathan replied in a soft voice. Next, Aldric gave him a full physical examination. After waiting half an hour for the results of the examination, the mood in theboratory once again became serious. Aldric sighed, breaking the silence. ¡°Your heart¡¯s blood supply has beenpromised since your immunity has been severely weakened and the infection has spread too rapidly. In the future, you might experience angina.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze narrowed as he pressed his lips together. The two could not figure out what was on his mind because his expression was nk. ¡°Will his Life be in danger?¡± Sonny queried anxiously. ¡°Not at the moment, but he needs to keep his cool all the time. He should avoid getting too worked up. I¡¯ll give him some pills that he can take if he rpses. He mustn¡¯t endure it when he¡¯s in pain. ¡± Aldric then turned to Nathan. ¡°The inhibitor I gave you is still in your system. The virus doesn¡¯t pose an immediate threat to your life right now, but I can¡¯t predict what potential consequences may arise if it continues to spread. I still have no idea what will happen to you in the future. ¡± His statement was followed by a long silence. Nathan seemed unconcerned as if he was not the one whose life was in danger. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you saying that I might die suddenly one day if the virus isn¡¯t contained well?¡± Aldric dipped his head and remained silent. It was his way of confirming it. Nathan went quiet. With the inhibitor¡¯s help, he expected to extend his life by at least a few more years. If he had known earlier, he would have concealed his survival from Lucinda. He did not want her to have to go through the grief of losing him all over again. Sonny, overwhelmed by the gloomy atmosphere, began to tear up. Nathan turned to the sobbing Sonny and asked, ¡°Why are you crying? Chapter 828 Nathan had not even reached thirty yet, but he already had to face the pain and the possibility of death brought on by his illness every day. He deserved a much better life than this. Aldric scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, actually. If you follow the prescribed treatment and maintain a healthy immune system, the inhibitor can protect you from the virus for twenty years. ¡± ¡°What will happen twenty yearster?¡± Sonny asked somberly. Aldric gave Nathan a determined look. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll have discovered a cure by then, and you¡¯ll get to live longer. ¡± In short, there was still hope that Nathan could be cured. Slowly but surely, the air of anxiety Lifted from the room. Using a tissue, Sonny blew his nose. He thenined, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have exined everything in one go? I was so scared when you said that Boss might drop dead suddenly one day. ¡± After a heartyugh, Aldric injected another dose of inhibitor into Nathan¡¯s veins. He also gave him some pills to help him heal his wound, control his angina, and boost the efficacy of the inhibitor.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He then proceeded to warn Nathan against engaging in s@xual activity or any physically demanding activities until he was fully healed. Nathan nodded, but he was actually too distracted to pay attention to what Aldric was saying. When he exited theb, the office hours were over. Nathan was about to go to the Angle Intl headquarters when he caught sight of Graham. The man was dressed in a dark airline uniform, and he was wearing a grim expression as he red at Nathan. Next to Graham was his wife, Violeta. The two of them must have gone straight there after getting off the ne, and they appeared to be really upset. They seemed to havee to cause trouble for him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Simmons,¡± Sonny greeted. Violeta nodded at him while Graham ignored him and made a beeline for Nathan. Graham was his former brother-inw, so Nathan had to be at least courteous to him. He took a deep breath before asking, ¡°What brings you here, Graham?¡± While exuding a murderous air around him, Graham halted three feet away from Nathan, pulled a pistol from his pocket, and levelled it at his head. ¡°Mr. Simmons! What in the world are you doing?¡± Sonny eximed. Instead of recoiling in fear, Nathan¡¯s lips formed a sneer. He nonchntly stuffed his hands in the pockets of his pants and questioned, ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Chapter 829 In the Angle Intl headquarters, Lucinda had been waiting for five minutes, but Nathan had yet to show up. He said he would pick her up for dinner, and he was always on time whenever they had ns to meet. She was about to call him, but then she got a message from Sonny. ¡°Mr. Graham wants to kill Mr. Nathan. We¡¯re at theb right now,¡± the message said. Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened. Why did Graham suddenlye back? She frowned as she recalled calling her brother the other day to have him look up Nathan¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± She hurriedly grabbed her bag and called a cab to theboratory. Before Lucinda even stepped out of the cab, she had already spotted Graham. He had a malicious gleam in his eyes as he pointed a gun at Nathan¡¯s head. ¡°Graham! What are you doing?¡± Lucinda immediately ced herself in front of Nathan and grabbed the muzzle of the gun. She smiled at Graham and said pleadingly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk this out, okay? Put the gun down. You might pull the trigger by ident if you don¡¯t. ¡± However, Graham did not move. Violeta finally spoke up. ¡°Honey, put the gun down. You don¡¯t want to identally hurt your sister, do you?¡± Only then did Graham lower the gun. He still looked murderous, though. Lucinda turned around to face Nathan. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Are you okay? Did my brother hurt you? You¡¯re not in pain, are you?¡± Smiling, Nathan shook his head and took her hand. ¡°No one can beat me except you. ¡± Lucinda sighed in relief. If he still had the energy to flirt with her, then he was fine. Graham grimaced upon witnessing their intimate behaviour and yelled, ¡°Lucinda! Do you know that he has been messing with your feelings?¡± A few days ago, he had been wondering why his sister was interested in her fiance all of a sudden. Then, a thorough investigation led him to discover that Nathan was, in fact, her ex-husband.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda retorted, ¡°Graham, I already knew that, and I don¡¯t care. This is just a misunderstanding!¡± Chapter 830 Graham stated in a cold tone, ¡°He deceived you. You can¡¯t let go of the pain he has caused you during your three years of marriage just like that. That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll call off your engagement with him right away!¡± ¡°Nol¡± Lucinda wrapped her arms around Nathan¡¯s neck as she added, ¡°He did hurt me before, but I¡¯ve avenged myself. Also, he saved me three times in Forden. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have a chance of making it back to Stastle alive. Cyrus has already forgiven him. Can¡¯t you do the same?¡± Graham¡¯s eyes swept over her, but he said nothing. Hisck of rebuttal indicated that he was wavering. So, Lucinda continued, ¡°Both of our families have approved of my engagement to him. You won¡¯t be able to cancel it easily. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll pay three hundred billion to cancel your engagement with him. ¡± Pouting, Lucinda replied in a soft voice, ¡°But I want to be with him, Graham. ¡± With his heart filled with joy, Nathan looked intently at her. Graham¡¯s lips formed a thin line. Lucinda hugged his arm and rubbed her cheek on it like a cat. ¡°I¡¯m serious. ¡± Graham looked at his wife, who nodded at him with an approving smile on her face. He then sighed and said reluctantly, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give him a second chance. However, you must promise me that you won¡¯t marry him behind everyone¡¯s back and won¡¯t sleep with him until you¡¯re wed. If you do either of those things, I¡¯ll break your legs. Do you understand?¡± Lucinda looked at him with wide eyes and swallowed. She cursed inwardly. She had done it with Nathan already. What should she do now? Graham would not really break her legs, would he? Meanwhile, Nathan Looked away from Graham. Graham looked back and forth between the two, wondering why Lucinda did not respond. It only took him seconds to recognize the telltale signs of guilt on her face. ¡°Did you marry him in secret?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda shook her head frantically. ¡°No! I would never do that!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve slept with him,¡± Graham snarled. ¡°I. We did it when we got married for the first time. Does that count?¡± Lucinda avoided making eye contact with her brother and bit her lower Lip nervously. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell him who you were back then, and you two filed for divorce. Also, I¡¯m not talking about the past. I¡¯m talking about the present. ¡± Chapter 831 Lucinda went silent again. She looked down at her feet. Both of her ears were flushed. Eventually, realization dawned on Graham. His eyes glowed red with rage, and a sense of murderous intent coursed through his entire being.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He raised the gun once more and aimed it at Nathan. ¡°How dare you coax her into sleeping with you even though you two just got engaged? I¡¯m going to kill you, you bastard!¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned pale with fright upon hearing Graham¡¯s roar. She was certain she was doomed! Controlling herself was essential! It was beyond her control now! Nathan stood straight, his deep eyes showing no fear. There was even a hint of impenitent stubbornness in them, suggesting this would happen again. In Graham¡¯s eyes, Nathan was provoking him. Graham was about to pull the trigger in a towering rage. ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Lucinda begged. ¡°Graham, it wasn¡¯t him! You made a mistake! It was me. I¡­ I slept with him!¡± The embarrassment caused Lucinda¡¯s lips to tremble and her toes to curl. Nathan¡¯s life was undoubtedly more important than her legs. Graham was taken aback. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look at his neck. It was me¡­ I couldn¡¯t control myself. ¡± As Lucinda spoke, her voice grew softer, and she shyly covered her face. Her whole face, and even her neck, turned red. Graham was skeptical. With his gun still in hand, he approached Nathan cautiously. Nathan remained still as Graham removed his scarf. The hickeys on Nathan¡¯s neck left Graham speechless. The revtion was too shocking. The air grew still, and an awkward tension filled the atmosphere. Lucinda wished she could disappear as she covered her face tightly, wanting to hide in a hole. Chapter 832 Her hospital romance was now known to everyone! She screamed inwardly. She was too ashamed to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Suddenly, arge hand twisted her right ear. The force was so strong that her ear turned even redder than before. ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± she eximed. ¡°Graham, we¡¯re not at home!¡± she pleaded. ¡°Nathan and Sonny are both here! Please spare me¡­ Lucinda¡¯s face burned with embarrassment. Graham shouted in fury, ¡°Lucinda, that was well done! You truly impress me. Shouldn¡¯t I praise you instead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need any praise. I¡¯m very modest,¡± she replied. She only wished he could be gentler while beating her. ¡°Are you still joking?¡± he retorted. Graham¡¯s eyes took on a dangerous glint as he loosened his grip on her ear and seized the back of her cor, hoisting her into the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! You have to be punished!¡± he hissed. Feeling desperate, Lucinda covered her face. Graham was so furious that she feared she might be beaten to death when they got home. Graham¡¯s body was consumed by coldness as he turned around and strode towards the car. However, someone grabbed his wrist just at that moment. Nathan¡¯s eyes were icy as he spoke. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Mr. Graham Simmons, Lucinda is an adult and has the right to make her own choices. Furthermore, she is my fiancee. There is nothing wrong with us being intimate. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Graham¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sneered at Nathan. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone else to tell me how to discipline my sister. I heard the Payne family is known for their strict upbringing. I didn¡¯t expect them to raise such ascivious jerk. Don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯m oblivious to your maniption and lies. I know she¡¯s infatuated with you. After I break her legs, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± The air crackled with tension as the two men locked eyes. As Graham turned to leave, Nathan¡¯s grip on his wrist tightened, refusing to let him go. Fury coursed through Graham¡¯s veins as he released Lucinda and shoved Nathan forcefully with one hand. Chapter 833 Despite Graham¡¯s show of strength, Nathan refused to fight back and took the hit to his chest. Nathan let out a groan as he stumbled backward, his face draining of color and his chest throbbing with intense pain. Graham¡¯s attack had exacerbated his gunshot wound, making it even more unbearable. A surge of blood flooded Nathan¡¯s mouth. He tried hard to swallow it back down, but it still spilled out from his lips in a crimson stream. ¡°Nate!¡± Lucinda rushed to his side, holding him up. Seeing the blood, Lucinda knew how hard Graham had just pushed him. She felt so sorry for Nathan that her eyes started to turn red. ¡°Graham!¡± she eximed. ¡°He was shot yesterday and seriously injured. He just finished the surgery. How could you hit him like that?¡± Graham looked at his hand, and then at Nathan, who was sweating profusely from the pain. Nathan¡¯s face was so pale that it was obvious he wasn¡¯t faking it. Graham felt a twinge of guilt. ¡°I thought he¡¯d fight back¡­¡± He knew Nathan was a skilled fighter and was his match, but he didn¡¯t expect him not to dodge this time. The pain subsided a little, and Nathan wrapped his arms around Lucinda protectively. He weakly said, ¡°I¡¯m Lucinda¡¯s fiance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ve taken your punishment for her. Is that enough? If it¡¯s not, you can break my legs. ¡± ¡°No! I won¡¯t let that happen¡­¡± Lucinda eximed as tears welled up in her eyes, streaming down her cheeks. She raised her head to look at him, feeling sorry for his pain. With a bitter smile, Nathan wiped the tears on her face with his trembling fingers. The pain was so intense that he could barely hold on. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Can you hug me, Lucinda?¡± he asked weakly. Lucinda extended her arms to embrace him. Nathan curved his back and weakly copsed into her embrace. He rested his head on her slim shoulder and subtly regted his breathing. Graham looked at the couple unting their love in a daze but couldn¡¯t hide his discontent. He refrained from saying anything, considering that his younger sister was crying. ¡°Since they¡¯re engaged, does it matter if they¡¯ve been intimate or not?¡± Violeta intervened, sighing softly. ¡°Now that Nathan has taken the punishment for Lucinda, let¡¯s not create more problems. ¡± Graham was at a loss for words. He turned and nced at his wife. She was on the side of Lucinda and Nathan. Chapter 834 Was he the only baddy here? His gaze then shifted to Lucinda and Nathan. Lucinda was crying uncontrobly, while Nathan looked seriously injured. Why did it feel Like he was the one breaking up a loving couple in a tragic scene? He felt like the viin. Graham let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll let it slide this time since Nathan is injured. You two need to behave yourselves. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± they both responded. Lucinda¡¯s face was filled with sadness and sorrow. Graham¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Take Nathan back to check on his wound. But you can¡¯t stay overnight at the Payne¡¯s. You have to go home, understood?¡± Lucinda¡¯s face lit up with joy. Her tears had not been shed in vain. ¡°Thank you, Graham,¡± she said gratefully. ¡°Okay,¡± Graham replied before turning and walking away. Violeta quickly approached Lucinda and whispered, ¡°Your brother is just stubborn. He loves you very much. Don¡¯t be upset with him. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Graham called out impatiently from up ahead. ¡°Coming!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Violeta patted Lucinda¡¯s shoulder tofort her before giving Nathan an approving nod and hurrying back to Graham¡¯s side. After their car drove away, Lucinda immediately checked on Nathan¡¯s wound. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucinda asked with concern.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Can you walk?¡± she added, noticing Nathan¡¯s weakened state. ¡°How about I ask Sonny to carry you to the car?¡± she suggested, turning to Sonny who eagerly nodded in agreement. Sonny was filled with fear. Aldric had just warned that Nathan couldn¡¯t afford to get hurt again, yet here he was, beaten once more. Without hesitation, Sonny stepped forward and readied his back for Nathan to lean on. Chapter 835 Nathan ignored Sonny and lifted his pale face, casting a cunning nce at Lucinda. ¡°To be honest, when your brother attacked me just now, I secretly retreated a little. It didn¡¯t hurt that bad. I just put on a show for him, so don¡¯t worry,¡± he said. ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda asked, unsure whether to believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± she added, studying his face. ¡°If I lie to you, I¡¯ll lose all my money and be a beggar,¡± Nathan quipped yfully. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words, feeling grateful that he was okay. Amused, Lucinda responded, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take you home and take care of you, you little beggar!¡± ¡°But first¡­ Call me Nate again. ¡± Leaning on her shoulder, Nathan spoke weakly. ¡°I prefer it when you call me like that. ¡± Caressing his face, Lucinda tenderly ki*sed his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll always call you Nate from now on. ¡± A contented smile spread across his pale face. Supporting him carefully, she inquired, ¡°Are you able to walk?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± he replied. With her assistance, he slowly made his way toward the car. Seeing the couple¡¯s backs, Sonny was left in awe. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Feeling like a third wheel, he observed them quietly. Together, they drove to the Payne family¡¯s estate.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lucinda began to undress Nathan as soon as hey down on the bed. ¡°Please, be more reserved. Sonny¡¯s here. Let him dress my wound,¡± Nathan advised. Lucinda red at him. ¡°What? Are you worried that I¡¯ll get too excited after seeing your body? Rx. You¡¯re seriously injured. I won¡¯t do anything inappropriate,¡± she assured him. Chapter 836 ¡°Well, it looks like I¡¯m not charming enough,¡± he said in a sad and disappointed tone. She couldn¡¯t help but hold back a smile as she ki*sed him. Nathan wanted more. ¡°That¡¯s it? Just a ki*s?¡± he inquired. Lucinda noticed the disappointed look in Nathan¡¯s eyes and smiled sweetly. Her eyes sparkled like stars as she spoke seriously. ¡°You¡¯re injured. I would feel guilty if I did anything more than a ki*s. So, I can¡¯t. Please don¡¯t try to seduce me again. ¡± Frowning, she scolded him as her cheeks puffed up. Sonny stood quietly to the side, watching as the couple ki*sed. He looked at them with aplicated expression. He was taken aback. Seduce¡­ What a clever word! Sonny never thought his boss would be capable of seducing a woman, but Nathan¡¯s sickly appearance didn¡¯t seem to stop him from possessing a maic charm that could attract women. As Sonny got over his initial shock, he noticed that both Nathan and Lucinda were looking at him coldly. ¡°Get out!¡± they snapped in unison. Stunned at first, Sonny giggled and awkwardly scratched the back of his head. ¡°I thought Boss needed me to treat his wound for him. But since Miss Simmons is here, it seems like I¡¯m no longer needed. You guys can continue talking!¡± Walking out of the bedroom, he considerately closed the door behind him after cing the medicine and medical kit he brought from theb on the bedside table.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After he left, she continued to remove Nathan¡¯s clothes. As expected, his wound opened again and blood soaked through his shirt and the bandages. Tears started to dwell in her eyes. ¡°Once again, you lied to me. You¡¯re seriously hurt!¡± Calmly coaxing her, Nathan said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to die. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a fool!¡± she eximed. ¡°Graham loves me very much. Even if I go home with him, with the protection of my father and Violeta, he won¡¯t do anything to me. But he won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up. Why did you have to stop him?¡± she asked. Chapter 837 Even though her ear which was pinched by Graham wasn¡¯t red any more, he rubbed it apologetically. ¡°I was worried about you. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± He wasn¡¯t sure when his feelings for her had be so uncontroble. He knew that he wanted to cherish this woman for the rest of his life. No one, including her brothers, would be allowed toy a finger on her. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt her! Lucinda sighed, knowing he wouldn¡¯t listen to her, and turned around to fetch the medicine. Nathan had to teach her how to treat his wound and change his dressing, as she didn¡¯t have any prior experience. It took a long time, but his wound was finally bandaged. Nathan took the medicine and felt a little better. Eventually, he fell asleep with his head resting on herp. ncing at her watch, Lucinda realized it waste. If she left now, she might wake him up from his peaceful slumber. However, if she didn¡¯t go back, Graham would be furious with her once again. Lucinda couldn¡¯t decide what to do next. She was torn between leaving Nathan¡¯s side or staying with him and risking Graham¡¯s wrath. As she gazed down at Nathan, she noticed he was sleeping soundly, and his face looked peaceful. He looked very charming even though he was asleep. He fascinated her. She came back to her senses only when her phone rang. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The call was from Violeta, her sister-inw. ¡°Lucinda, how is he doing? Is he seriously injured?¡± asked Violeta. Lucinda cleared her throat and spoke in a sobbing tone. ¡°You know how hard Graham hit Nathan.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nathan¡¯s already injured and now his injury has aggravated. He¡¯s been in aa since he came back. ¡± ¡°It sounds serious. Your brother really shouldn¡¯t have done that. What are you going to do?¡± Violeta understood what she meant but still asked. ¡°Are you nning toe back tonight?¡± Lucinda seized the opportunity to exin, ¡°I feel responsible for Nathan¡¯s injury as it happened because of Graham. Therefore, I want to stay here and take care of him for a few days. Once he has fully recovered, I¡¯ll return home, alright?¡± Chapter 838 ¡°Hmm¡­¡® Violeta paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. Whispering into the phone receiver, she said, ¡°If you want to stay there, then stay. I¡¯ll help you persuade Graham, but remember to behave yourself. Don¡¯t¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, the sound of Graham¡¯s roar interrupted her. ¡°Lucinda, I swear to god, if you sleep with him again, I¡¯ll break your legs! No one can stop me this time!¡± The roar was deafening, causing Lucinda to flinch. She quickly ced the phone receiver far away from her and nced over at Nathan, relieved to see that he was still sound asleep. Puzzled, she recalled what Graham had just said. ¡®s BunnyBookery It felt as if he was using her of being lustful and forcing Nathan to sleep with her. Frustrated and upset, she muttered in a low voice, ¡°Nathan is still injured. How could I even think of doing something like that? I¡¯m not insane!¡± Graham snorted arrogantly in response. Violeta spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to your brotherter. Take good care of Nathan in the meantime.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He¡¯s a responsible and handsome man, and I like him a lot. ¡± ¡°How could you like him? Are you out of your mind, Violeta? Come here!¡± Graham yelled into the phone. ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t even finished the call yet¡­¡± Violeta protested, but the line went dead. The sudden end to the call left Lucinda stunned for a few seconds. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then she thought of what Violeta had said. Lucinda felt a pang of worry for Violeta as Graham¡¯s anger seemed to escte. She hoped that Violeta would be able to handle it. She knew that to stay and take care of Nathan, she had to make sacrifices, and this time it seemed that Violeta was the one who would bear the brunt of it. Letting out a long breath, Lucinda looked down at the man sleeping soundly on herp. A sudden smile appeared on his face. It seemed that he had already woken up. Lucinda realized that he must have overheard her conversation. ¡°Nate?¡± Lucinda called out to him softly. In an instant, his smile disappeared and he pretended to still be sleeping soundly. Chapter 839 Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but think that he was a good actor. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t tell which of his words were genuine and which were not. Lucindapressed her lips in displeasure, feeling frustrated with his behavior. ¡°Humph!¡± she snorted to herself, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for his injury, she would definitely teach him a good Lesson. Lucinda snickered as she gazed at Nathan who was pretending to be asleep and regretfully remarked, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯re sleeping so peacefully. I think it¡¯s best if I head back home now. Sonny can take care of you. I¡¯ll visit you in two days. ¡± After she said that, she shifted his head away and pretended to rise from the spot. Out of nowhere, the man wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his head into her arms, ignoring everything. ¡°Sonny can¡¯t take care of me the way you can. I need you¡­¡± he mumbled in a low, muffled voice, sounding slightly aggrieved.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda attempted to stifle herughter and deliberately pushed him away. ¡°I need to go back. All my things are at home. ¡± Sitting upright, Nathan snatched his phone and dialed Sonny¡¯s number. ¡°Head to the shopping mall tomorrow and purchase some clothes for Lucinda. Size S for her clothes, and size 5 for her shoes. Also, purchase a beautiful ne, earrings, and some jewelry. I¡¯ll fill all the wardrobes in the dressing room. ¡± After conveying the instructions, he immediately ended the call. Lucinda was still feeling dazed as he leaned close to her again. Although he was tall and twice her size, he could y weak effortlessly. The corners of his mouth lifted quietly when she wasn¡¯t looking. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After she lived into his vi, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave again. Puzzled, Lucinda thought back to what he had said earlier and asked, ¡°How did you know my clothing size?¡± ¡°I do hug you quite often. ¡± Well, that made sense. He could be able to guess her size easily. However¡­ Frowning, she asked, ¡°Then how did you know my shoe size?¡± Nathan appeared flustered. Had he given himself away? Chapter 840 Observing his silence, Lucinda concluded that he was likely trying to deceive her once again. She knew she had to put a stop to it. So, she pinched his face forcefully, applying a considerable amount of pressure. ¡°Ouch!¡± he yelped in pain. Nathan put on an injured expression. ¡°Please be gentle. I¡¯m injured¡­¡± Nathan wondered how Lucinda always seemed to find a way to bully him. He felt quite down about it. Disregarding his feigned injury, Lucinda asked, ¡°Please tell me the truth. How did you know my shoe size?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Remember that time at the Honeion Bar when you got drunk?¡± Nathan revealed. ¡°I took you to a hotel and took care of you all night. I wiped your face and even washed your feet. And then you got drunk at the Payne family¡¯s estate. Those are the only two times I¡¯ve seen your feet, and that¡¯s how I know your shoe size. ¡± He happened to notice that her feet were incredibly small at that moment. Her feet were both smooth and lovely in appearance. He measured her foot size with his hand and was surprised to find that it was smaller than his hand. Embarrassed, she blushed and moved her feet away from him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Little did she know, he had secretly washed her feet for her when she was drunk and unconscious. She felt extremely embarrassed by the situation. Nathan winced in pain as she pinched him harder, causing him to cry out once again. ¡°Besides this, have you done anything inappropriate to my feet?¡± she asked, her voice filled with suspicion. ¡°Do you have some kind of strange s@xual fetish involving feet?¡± she demanded, determined to get to the truth. Lucinda gave Nathan an inquisitive stare, waiting for his response. Nathan was taken aback by her question and didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, confused. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would think such a thing. Chapter 841 As Nathan tried to exin himself, Lucinda grew increasingly worried that he would reveal something she wouldn¡¯t Like. ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t say anything. Let me process this information,¡± she said, releasing her grip on his face and backing away. ¡°Considering your inappropriate behavior and possible unusual preferences, I¡¯ve decided to observe you closely for a while,¡± she dered.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Don¡¯t expect to share a bed with me. I¡¯ll be sleeping in the next room, and I¡¯ll be locking the door. Behave yourself! If you dare to sneak into my room at midnight, I¡¯ll chop off your hands! And if you dare to climb into my bed, I¡¯ll chop off your penis!¡± she added, her eyes sharp and menacing. Nathan felt unfairly treated as she red at him. ¡°No¡­¡± he protested. He had put so much effort into bing her boyfriend, but it seemed to be for nothing now. He groaned and reached out to hold her hand, but she pulled away from him. Ignoring his attempt at reconciliation, Lucinda turned and left the room. ¡°Just go to bed and get some rest. If you say another word, I won¡¯t talk to you for a month,¡± she said before closing the door behind her. Nathan was left feeling helpless and could only sit there in silence, wondering how things had gone so wrong. Nathan wanted to exin himself to Lucinda, but the thought of not talking to her for a month was unbearable. He would go crazy if he couldn¡¯t speak to her for an entire month. So, he suffered in silence, doing everything she asked of him to avoid further conflict. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathanplied with Lucinda¡¯s threat and fulfilled all her requests. Lucinda had been taking care of him for two consecutive days. Her assistance with administering his medication and changing his dressings on time had helped his wound heal quickly. Lucinda had to work from home to take care of him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ During one of Nathan¡¯s naps, Lucinda spoke on the phone with Vivian, who was located in Forden. ¡°Dwayne, Noelle, and Baron¡­ These artists have been very important to thepany, and I need your help to dispatch them to our headquarters in Stastle. In the future, I will personally guide them,¡± she said. ¡°In addition, tomorrow is the ribbon-cutting ceremony for Angle Intl¡¯s official building in Stastle. You must ensure that everything goes smoothly. Have the invitations been sent out?¡± she asked. ¡°Ensure that all the big names in the entertainment industry have received their invitations and provide me with a list of those who have confirmed their attendance. And in case of any unforeseen circumstances, please inform me immediately. ¡± While she was chatting on the phone in the garden, Sonny managed to sneak into Nathan¡¯s room. Nathan snuck into the bathroom and quickly spat out blood while Lucinda was busy with her work. After that, he cleaned the blood from the sink. When he entered the room, Sonny happened to witness the scene. Chapter 842 ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you find an excuse to go to theb for a test tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? I have noticed that you have been vomiting blood more frequentlytely,¡± he suggested. Nathan declined, ¡°No need. I am aware of my health condition. It shouldn¡¯t be a major issue for the time being. Did you bring the inhibitor?¡± Sonny retrieved an syringe and administered it to Nathan. Despite the pain of being pricked on the neck vein, Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as if he was ustomed to receiving drug injections to maintain his health. The memory of Graham¡¯s recent p was still fresh in Sonny¡¯s mind, and he felt a wave of displeasure. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If the doctor hadn¡¯t given you the injection of inhibitor in advance, you would have passed out right then and there!¡± he reminded Nathan. Sonny knew that if Nathan had fainted, his health condition would have been exposed to Lucinda. Nathan remained silent and lowered his head. Sensing the tension in the air, Sonny let out a sigh and discreetly pocketed the syringe.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as Sonny got up, a crisp and enchanting voice suddenly rang out from outside. ¡°What are you talking about? What inhibitor?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice sounded. Leaning against the door, Lucinda¡¯s gaze swept over Nathan, who was lying on the bed, and then rested on Sonny, who was standing stiffly. Sonny didn¡¯t turn around to face Lucinda immediately. With his back to Lucinda, Sonny exchanged a nce with Nathan. Lucinda didn¡¯t know what had happened. She had just ended a phone call before heading upstairs, catching bits of their conversation but nothing clear except for a peculiar keyword. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked when neither of them spoke. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Seeing their silence, she shifted her gaze back and forth between them. Sonny finally turned around, noting her nk expression. He assumed she hadn¡¯t caught much of their discussion and smiled as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s a drug from theb. We were talking about confidential National Security Bureau missions. Not something we can disclose to you. ¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucinda¡¯s head tilted as she looked at Nathan. He nodded in agreement, lookingpletelyposed. ¡°Do you want to know more? If you want to know, I could tell you. ¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s confidential, forget it. Don¡¯t tell me. I¡¯m not interested anyway,¡± she said after thinking for a while. A sigh of relief was breathed by both men. ¡°I¡¯ll Leave you two alone then. ¡± Chapter 843 Lucinda nodded, and when Sonny left, she sat on the edge of the bed to inspect Nathan¡¯s chest wound. He had started feeling better in the past two days. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t angry with him in the past two days. She had just used an excuse to sleep in separate rooms because she was afraid that he might seduce her at night. To let him recover as soon as possible, she couldn¡¯t touch him. However, even though his wound had improved, the hickeys were still visible on his body. It was odd. She furrowed her brow and nced at him. She found it strange that he avoided making eye contact with her. ¡°Why are the marks still on your body after a few days? Did you pinch yourself?¡± she asked. ¡°How is that even possible?¡± Nathan denied. ¡°How could I do such a strange thing? But it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve taken the initiative. Can¡¯t I just keep this souvenir a little Longer?¡± Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened, revealing herck of trust in his words. ¡°I want to take a shower,¡± he said. Staring at her with his deep eyes, he interrupted her thoughts. ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± she replied.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯tpletely healed. It can¡¯t get wet. I¡¯ll ask Sonny toe in and help you wipe your body clean. ¡± Heined, feeling depressed, ¡°Last time you said that only you could see my body. How could you let Sonny see me naked?¡± Lucinda noticed how aggrieved he was and reached out to touch his handsome face. Her face broke into a sly smile, her red lips curving up. Slowly approaching Nathan, she spoke in a soft and bewitching voice. ¡°I can do that for you, but before that, I have a surprise for you. You¡¯re going to love it. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes lit up and he was delighted. ¡°You¡¯ll get all sweaty anyway,¡± she continued. ¡°So I¡¯ll show you the surprise first, so I don¡¯t need to wipe your body twice. ¡± Chapter 844 Nathan concealed his excitement and replied calmly, ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll go to the next room and get it,¡± she said. ¡°Get what?¡± He was confused. Lucinda ran to her bedroom and quickly returned, holding something behind her back. When she entered the room again, she kept the item hidden. Then she removed her shoes and climbed onto the bed, straddling him. She began to patiently unbutton his shirt. Her cold fingers asionally brushed against his warm skin as she worked. Her actions were seductive, causing his body to tremble and his breathing to quicken. This was the same forey they had experienced in the hospital. Nathan wondered if Lucinda had finallye around and decided to have s@x with him again. However, she instead pulled out a dark green tube and opened the lid, releasing a faint medicinal fragrance. Nathan was confused. v Meeting his gaze, Lucinda squeezed out some dark brown ointment and rubbed it in her palm. Once the ointment had melted a little, she applied it gently to the hickeys on his body. ¡°This is the medicine I specially requested from the doctor yesterday. It can promote blood cirction and help the hickeys disappear quickly. Are you happy?¡± Her voice was filled with delight. Her determined gaze conveyed her intention to erase any evidence of their previous intimacy. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anyone else discovering what they had impulsively done in the hospital. Nathan was at a loss for words. He had been expecting to have s@x with her just moments ago, but it turned out to be impossible. Noticing the disappointment on his face, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like the surprise?¡± It was her first time giving a man a massage in person. Chapter 845 With a deep breath, Nathan clenched his teeth and managed to say, ¡°Yes, I like it!¡± Lucinda was so thrilled that she applied more pressure to his neck, trying out techniques she had learned from the Inte. She was determined to make him her first guinea pig! ¡°Don¡¯t move randomly. I¡¯ll do my best to be gentle!¡± she reminded. Nathan tilted his head and looked out of the window. Looking particrly gloomy, he pressed his thin lips together. ¡°Is it painful? Do you want me to be gentle? Never mind. I think I should apply more pressure to make it effective. Just bear with it,¡± she said. After a while, she continued, ¡°Your abdominal muscles are so good, haha¡­ Nate, are you feeling okay? I¡¯m skilled at this, don¡¯t you think? Well, go ahead and praise me!¡± Speechless, Nathan was unable to say anything. After a while, he forced a smile and replied, ¡°Yes! I¡¯m feeling fantastic.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda forgot to close the door when she came in, leaving it ajar. Sonny, who was in the hallway, heard their words clearly. Nathan sounded particrly euphoric. Were they¡­? Sonny was so shocked that his jaw dropped. Was this the ¡°live broadcast¡± of their Lovemaking? Damn, his ears! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan had just done it two days ago. How could he possibly do it again while he was badly injured? Lucinda was insane, heartless, and cruel. How could she do such a thing? Sonny was extremely concerned about his boss as he anxiously stomped his feet. He couldn¡¯t let them go on. Despite the possibility that his boss might get angry and deduct his sryter, Sonny felt he had to take action and stop them. Rubbing his hands together, he pondered for a moment. Suddenly, a brilliant idea struck him. He tiptoed forward and positioned himself outside the bedroom door. Chapter 846 Then he began to p his hands rhythmically. p! p! p! p! The two individuals inside the room heard the rhythmic pping. Lucinda nced over at the door but didn¡¯t see Sonny. She leaned in and whispered, ¡°What is Sonny doing? Why is he pping? Has he lost his mind? As a leader, you should also prioritize the mental health of your subordinates, okay?¡± Nathan was taken aback and didn¡¯t know how to respond.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His face grew somber. It became clear to him what Sonny was trying to do. The rhythmic pping sounded like the sound of lovemaking. Sonny¡¯s rhythmic pping followed their secret code, which meant, ¡°Hold back! Hold back! Control yourself!¡± Nathan was fuming with anger, to the point where he could feel his angina acting up. He felt so helpless. He indeed wanted to make out with Lucinda, but she wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to do so! Nathan took a deep breath and tried his best to remain calm. After all, he didn¡¯t want to lose his temper in front of Lucinda. But then, Sonny pped his hands in the hallway repeatedly in a rhythmic motion. Nathan was so annoyed. If he didn¡¯t need Sonny for a mission, he would have sent him Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ off to a remote coal mine. Nathan could take it no more. Lucinda still sat on hisp, rubbing the ointment on his bruises. Nathan reached for his phone and typed a quick message to Sonny. ¡°For every p you make, I will deduct one thousand from your sry. Go to the financial department to tell them yourself. Now leave my vi immediately!¡± Sonny¡¯s pping outside came to an immediate stop. Nathan got a response from Sonny. He nced at his phone and it looked like Sonny had sent him so many messages. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Please!¡± Chapter 847 Crying emoji were attached to all his messages. Nathan didn¡¯t bother to go through all of them. Instead, he added Sonny to his cklist. Lucinda continued to massage Nathan¡¯s abdominal muscles and neck,pletely unaware of what had happened. About half an hourter, the massage treatment was over. She got off the bed to wash her hands. She then fetched a basin of warm water and a towel to help Nathan wipe his body. ¡°See, my hands are chafed. ¡± She sat back on hisp and showed him her red palm. He held her palm in his own, feeling sorry for her. He ki*sed her palm and looked at her with affection. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smile at him in admiration as she watched his handsome face. Nathan made a promise to her. ¡°When I recover, I will massage you. ¡± Lucinda immediately understood what he meant and blushed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You wish! Cheeky man!¡± The next day was the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Angle Intl¡¯s building. Lucinda had to get ready early. She woke up and freshened up. Then she applied a facial mask before started putting on makeup. The door suddenly opened, and Nathan entered the room wearing a ck silk robe. He walked over to Lucinda and sat behind her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°What are you doing?¡± He noticed the eyebrow pencil in her hand. Without waiting for her response, he took the pencil and said, ¡°Let me do it for you. ¡± She was surprised. ¡°Are you sure? Today¡¯s ceremony is very important. I can¡¯t let anything go wrong. ¡± He nodded gently, ced his hands on her shoulders and turned her towards him. Lucinda closed her eyes in disbelief and allowed Nathan to draw her eyebrows. In the beginning, she thought he was doing a great job. Chapter 848 But five minutes had passed, and he was still not finished. Sensing something was off, Lucinda gritted her teeth and threatened Nathan, ¡°If you ruin my make-up, I¡¯ll cut off your hands!¡± Nathan paused and withdrew his hand in fear. Lucinda opened her eyes, shooting a look at Nathan before turning to examine her face in the mirror. She let out a surprised snort as she saw that her eyebrows were expertly shaped.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She adjusted them slightly and was impressed with the result. Nathan had quite the talent for makeup, something she never expected. ¡°I find it hard to believe that you know how to do makeup. Who taught you that? Judging from your skillful techniques, you must have done this for other women before, right? Did you do Eleanor¡¯s makeup too?¡± Her tone was serious and her eyes grew cold as she spoke. Nathan was stunned. Why did she have to bring up Eleanor? Lucinda¡¯s anger grew as she continued, ¡°Are you trying to find a way to lie to me again? Tell me, am I right?¡± Nathan denied it immediately, attempting to prove his innocence. ¡°No, I promise I haven¡¯t done makeup for anyone else. I learned how to sketch while I was in the army, and I thought it was simr to drawing your eyebrows, so I gave it a try. We agreed to leave the past behind us, why bring up someone irrelevant again¡­?¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him and asked, ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. ¡± But the more he exined, the more she seemed to doubt him. Her anger was palpable. When it came to Eleanor, he was always wrong. Thinking quickly, Nathan stood up and assumed a standard military posture by squatting in front of her. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re the first and only woman I¡¯ve ever helped with makeup,¡± he said, looking directly into her eyes with sincerity. Lucinda stared at his handsome face and touched his cheek. She couldn¡¯t help but remember all the lies he had told her before. With a sudden pinch, she dered, ¡°You¡¯re a sly one, Nathan. Your schemes may work on others, but it won¡¯t work on me. Sooner orter, I¡¯d have to train you to be a devoted husband!¡± Chapter 849 She snorted. Her eyes shone and she looked determined and a bit arrogant. ¡°Train me?¡± Raising his eyebrows, he said, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll just wait and see. ¡± Their gazes met. They were both filled with a strong desire to conquer the other. It was gettingte, and Lucinda returned to doing her makeup. With Nathan¡¯s help, she selected the perfect colors for her eye shadow, blush, and lipstick, and the tension between them dissipated. ¡°Do you need me to help with today¡¯s activity?¡± ¡°No. This is mypany, and it is the first I have built without my family¡¯s help. I¡¯ll establish Angle Intl¡¯s reputation in Stastle myself, and I¡¯ll be the richest woman in the country, even richer than you!¡± Lucinda dered with an ambitious and arrogant tone. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. He then said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a quick way to be the richest woman in the country. Do you want to know what it is?¡± Curious, Lucinda looked at him expectantly. ¡°If you get married to me, all my assets will be yours. ¡± Lucinda yfully poked him on the forehead, having already anticipated his response. ¡°Nice try! You¡¯re not getting off that easy. Just because we¡¯re engaged doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll automatically get married to you. You still have a lot to prove, and you haven¡¯t even won over my brothers yet. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But Nathan wasn¡¯t ready to give up. ¡°I¡¯m up for the challenge. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lucinda patted him on the shoulder and feigned seriousness. ¡°You better put in hard work if you want to earn the right to marry me. ¡± Before she took her leave, she told Nathan to stay in the vi to have a good rest. Then she hurried to Angle Intl. Lucinda arrived early at Angle Intl. to prepare for the ceremony. There were just the employees there so it was still very quiet. She went over the entire process and waited patiently. The ceremony would was tomence by half past nine a. m. She stood at the door until 9:10. No one had showed up. Chapter 850 Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened. Some of the people on the extensive list of promised attendees should have arrived by now. She knew that something was off. As Lucinda was lost in thought, a car drove past the fountain and came to a stop at the entrance. The bodyguard seated in the front passenger seat was the first to step out of the car and opened the back door for a woman. Stepping out of the car was a tall, well-dressed woman wearing a mature and dignified white dress. It was none other than Violeta. Mrs.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Simmons, as she was known, had not only held the title but was also praised as the most beautiful flight attendant in Cadiered¡¯s air ministry. ¡°Violeta, what brings you here?¡± Lucinda asked, greeting her politely. ¡°Your brother had to return to the State Affairs Bureau for some urgent matter. I had nothing else to do, so I thought I¡¯de here and support you,¡± Violeta exined. As soon as she saw Lucinda, Violeta gave her a warm smile and took her wrist. However, she soon noticed how quiet it was and checked the time. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone else here at this time?¡± Violeta wondered aloud still holding onto Lucinda¡¯s wrist. ¡°Who could be behind all of this¡¯ Violeta too realized the gravity of the situation. If no business tycoon showed up by the time the ribbon-cutting ceremony began, the news would make headlines in the afternoon, turning Lucinda¡¯s aspirations to build her career into aughing stock. It was clear that whoever was behind this had a specific motive. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When Lucinda noticed that Violeta seemed to be even more distressed than her, sheforted Violeta with a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe they got dyed on the way here. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s gazended on Vivian, who had been transferred from Forden. ¡°Could you please contact the guests on the list and inquire if they need any assistance?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Vivian replied dutifully. But Violeta shook her head. ¡°None of them have shown up. It can¡¯t be just a coincidence. Don¡¯t try tofort me. You must feel worse. ¡± A calm smile spread across Lucinda¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± she said reassuringly. Chapter 851 ¡°Even if no one shows up, the ceremony will start in twenty minutes as nned. It will proceed with or without them!¡± A woman¡¯s unrestrainedughter came in from behind the fountain as soon as Lucinda finished her words. Gracefully walking towards them was Florrie, dressed in an enchanting purple gown. Florrie chuckled heartily. ¡°That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve heard all day. It seems like nobody wants toe.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It¡¯s too miserable. You are nothing without the Simmons family. ¡± At the same time, Violeta and Lucinda both wore long faces. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home taking care of your husband? Why did youe here?¡± Violeta asked with disrespect. Violeta did not show respect to Florrie because there was no one else around. ¡°Atticus isn¡¯t feeling well today, so I came here on his behalf,¡± Florrie exined. ¡°Lucinda, I hope you learn your lesson today. You have to know that without the Simmons Group, you are nothing!¡± Florrie snorted sarcastically, rolling her eyes. ¡°Oh?¡± Lucinda smiled, her red Lips curling. She was calm and collected, not in the slightest bit flustered. ¡°There¡¯s still twenty minutes until the ceremony. You never know what will happen during this time. ¡± ¡°Even if I give you another hour, no one will show up. Just wait and see the jokes and ridicule about you on the Inte!¡± Florrie snorted with disdain. ¡°It¡¯s you who caused this!¡± Violeta frowned. ¡°You¡¯ve used me wrongly. It¡¯s all because of her behavior, offending too many people. None of them wants her to have a happy life. I¡¯m only here to witness the show,¡± Florrie retorted. Florrie instructed her bodyguards to bring a chair from inside the building and ce it outs Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ide the entrance. With only twenty minutes left, Florrie wanted to see if Lucinda could keep her cool. Another five minutes ticked by. The area outside the building was now so silent that the employees had grown disappointed, save for the sound of water from the fountain. Vivian rushed over to Lucinda and whispered urgently, ¡°Miss Simmons, the situation is not looking good. Most of them said they couldn¡¯te due to work, and some of them didn¡¯t even answer my calls. What should we do?¡± Florrie overheard the conversation and let out a loudugh. Lucinda bowed her head, deep in thought. Violeta¡¯s face darkened as she heard Vivian¡¯s words. Chapter 852 ¡°Someone must have instructed them to do that, to embarrass you. You could postpone it for another half an hour. I¡¯ll call Graham and ask him toe. I¡¯m sure presence will put pressure on many people. ¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Lucinda declined. Lucinda stopped Violeta and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a ceremony. They thought I would be intimidated by this. Dream on! Vivian, please inform everyone that the ceremony¡­¡± Just as she was about to finish her sentence, a loud and sudden cry of surprise erupted from the building behind her, creating amotion. ¡°Oh, my God! That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯m so jealous of Miss Simmons!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! ¡°Now she has someone to back her up!¡± ¡°Their n failed!¡± The employees stood up and cheered, their phones in their hands. There was confusion on the faces of Lucinda, Violeta, and even Florrie. Vivian was taken aback as she looked at her phone. ¡°Miss Simmons, please check the news!¡± Lucinda eyed her phone suspiciously and was shocked to see that she was on the top search List. ¡°The Payne Group is nning to invest in the new entertainmentpany, Angle Intl. ¡± ¡°In a grand disy of love, Mr. Payne is backing his fiancee with a staggering investment of eighty billion dors!¡± Netizens everywhere expressed their envy for such a _ public deration of love. Eighty billion was a tremendous amount of money for any investment. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The Payne family was, without a doubt, the wealthiest and most influential family. As Lucinda just invested one billion dors in Angle Intl for its development, thepanycked recognition and attention in the industry. However, Nathan¡¯s high-profile announcement of investing eighty billion dors in Angle Intl changed everything in an instant. The status of Angle Intl was now elevated.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Now, everyone knew about Angle Intl. His support was crucial. Not only did Nathan¡¯s support show his love and dedication to his fiancee, but it also demonstrated his willingness to fully support her career. This would also signify that the Payne Group would provide their backing to her. Being the most popr figure in Cadiered, his public disy of affection for Lucinda made the nobledies envious. Chapter 853 Violeta nodded in relief. ¡°He is a good man. He always looks out for you. With him by your side, your brothers can worry less about you in the future. ¡± After reading the news, Lucinda remained silent, her expression serious despite her surprise. Meanwhile, Florrie pouted and crossed her arms. She remembered that Nathan didn¡¯t even bother showing up at Lucinda¡¯s wee party. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her back then. Lucinda had only been at the Payne household for a few days to look after Nathan. How could he have fallen in love with her so quickly? Florrie nced at her watch. It was already 9:20 AM. Her despondent mood dissipated, and she immediately felt ted once again. ¡°There are only ten minutes left. I¡¯m afraid nobody will show up for the ceremony today. It looks like this ribbon-cutting event will turn into a bigger farce despite having Master Nathan¡¯s endorsement. The Payne family may also get dragged into this because of you. It¡¯s quiteical!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Florrie raised her chin proudly and relished in her joy. Violeta was so furious that she was about to reply when she heard the sound of approaching cars growing louder and louder. Soon, numerous luxury cars pulled up and parked at the entrance of the building. Everyone who showed up was on the guest list. Vivian cleared her throat before she started greeting the guests. ¡°Mr. Burton, Ms. Jenkins, Mr. Aston, wee!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ALL businessmen put profits before personal concerns. Now, those who had previously made excuses not to attend were all present. Lucinda had no idea what made them change their minds. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The guests showed up within the final ten minutes before the scheduled start time, and Violeta immediately assisted Lucinda in entertaining them. Florrie¡¯s face flushed with annoyance. There were too many people in the venue all of a sudden, and the area by the entrance had be crowded. She had been seated on the chair at the entrance but was relegated to the far corner. She would have been swept away by the momentum of the crowd if her bodyguards had not caught her. Everyone was too busyvishing praise on Lucinda to pay any attention to her. Violeta cast Florrie a cold nce. ¡°We have quite a lot of visitors, so Lucinda and I don¡¯t have time to entertain you. It doesn¡¯t feel good to be ignored, does it? Keep that foul temper of yours in check, will you? Otherwise, get out of here. ¡± Chapter 854 Florrie almost lost her cool after hearing such a blunt insult. Not wanting to admit defeat, she jeered, ¡°Do you really think that you got lucky because you have Nathan on your side? From what I heard, he treats women horribly. I also heard that he¡¯s ugly and has an entric personality. I don¡¯t think you can live afortable life with him. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback, but then she chuckled. She did not bother exining why she found the woman¡¯s words amusing. Anyway, rather than arguing with Florrie, she should focus on keeping the party going.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violeta regarded Florrie with a re before retorting, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯ll be disappointed when you find out the truth. Nathan is not only handsome but when ites to Lucinda, he¡¯s also kind and caring. I bet that makes you jealous. ¡± Florrie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Violet¡¯s description of Nathan was nothing like what she heard in the rumours. Florrie had no idea whether Violeta was telling the truth or not, but she knew she had to turn the tables in her favor. So, she increased the volume of her voice as she sneered. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re telling the truth, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that he didn¡¯t attend your party before. He¡¯s not here as well, is he? I don¡¯t think he cares about Lucinda that much. I bet old Mr. Payne was the one who came up with the idea for this investment. ¡± There were guests who overheard what she said and began whispering among themselves. For them, Nathan was more deserving of admiration than his grandfather. Even though old Mr. Payne¡¯s business experience was extensive and he was once the leader of this industry and universally revered, those days were long gone. Now that he was officially retired, Nathan, as the new Payne family patriarch, had thest word in everything. Nathan had promised Angle Intl. that his investment would be ratified if he and Lucinda go Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ t engaged, but it was unclear whether he would actually follow through with this. Lucinda did not respond. Neither did she intend to ept his investment nor take advantage of her connection to the Payne Group. However, she intended to have a private conversation with him about the investment once the ceremony had concluded. Some of the guests started to waver after hearing Florrie¡¯s ims and seeing no rebuttal from Lucinda. It was Mr. Aston of the Conde Group who approached Lucinda first. ¡°Please excuse me, Miss Simmons. There¡¯s an issue in thepany that needs my attention, so I have to leave now. Good luck, and I hope the party goes off without a hitch. ¡± It did not take long for the others to follow his lead. ¡°Miss Simmons, I¡¯m sorry, but I also have something to do. ¡± ¡°I have things to deal with in mypany as well. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± Chapter 855 Lucinda just nodded at them expressionlessly. Florrie crossed her arms over her chest and smirked triumphantly. The sixth departing guest was ready to make his way to Lucinda to say his goodbyes when everyone heard the distinctive roar of a Shelby supercar approaching from around the fountain. Since it was the only car of its kind in the country, it immediately became the centre of attention.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Some said it cost eighty million dors and that there were no other ways to acquire the vehicle except money. One had to be extremely financially well off to buy it. As everyone oohed and aahed over the car¡¯s arrival, its door slowly opened. A man exuding an air of refined nobility stepped out of the car. He carried himself with elegance, and the silvery gray mask on his face gave him an air of mystery. ¡°Is that Master Nathan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really him!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he would waste his time on such a trivial event. He must really love his fiancee. ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so jealous of her!¡± The attention of the female guests had been riveted on Nathan ever since he stepped out of the car. The jealousy was evident in their eyes. The guests who had just announced their intention to leave had not yet left the premises, but upon seeing Nathan, they immediately regretted their decision. They turned to re at Florrie. Florrie was too shocked to say a word. Nathan approached Lucinda without turning to look at the cheering crowd. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda was astonished and slightly irritated when she saw the man approaching her. She told him to stay in the vi because he had not made a full recovery yet. Honestly, the man was so stubborn. Everyone went silent when Nathan arrived in front of Lucinda. Like a true gentleman, he grabbed her hand, ki*sed the back of it, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. ¡± Lucinda frowned, her mouth forming a pout. ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you when we get home. ¡± Nathan chuckled and replied, ¡°You can do whatever you want to me. I¡¯m all yours. ¡± Thedies screamed. Chapter 856 ¡°Stop that. The guests are still here. ¡± Some guests stared at them in disbelief. They had just made their affection known to the world. Their exchange sounded so ambiguous. Lucinda could not believe Nathan would be so bold to flirt with her in front of so many people. She was smiling on the surface, but she was actually cursing him inwardly. With Nathan¡¯s arrival, the ribbon-cutting ceremony officially started. Together, the couple cut the ribbon. The atmosphere in the venue picked up after that. Florrie embarrassed herself in front of the crowd twice that day, the second time being extremely embarrassing because of how loud she was. Right now, she just wanted to disappear. After making sure no one was paying attention to her, she left in a glum mood. Following the ceremony, the guests took a guided tour of the building. Lucinda had gotten tired of socializing. Since Nathan was already there, she decided to let him shoulder the responsibility of mingling with the guests. She and Violeta found a secluded spot to rx in. Violeta looked at Nathan, who was having polite conversations with the guests, and asked, ¡°Is it okay for him to do your work while you take a break here? He¡¯s the investor, after all. ¡± Lucinda also nced at him and shrugged. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°A disobedient man Like him ought to work harder. ¡± ¡°A disobedient man?¡± Violeta grinned. ¡°He Looks pretty obedient to me. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just pretending. ¡± Without saying anything more, Lucinda poured herself a ss of champagne and took a swig. Nathan was not only good at acting. He was also excellent at lying to her. She could not tell Violeta that, though. Violeta chuckled. ¡°We have to train them so that they listen to us more. I know what it¡¯s like since I¡¯ve been there. ¡± Chapter 857 Lucinda perked up. ¡°Seriously? I never thought that my usually aggressive brother would be so meek as a sheep in your presence.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡± Violeta cleared her throat and looked away in embarrassment. Her reaction made Lucinda burst intoughter. She was really curious about how Violeta disciplined Graham. It must be entertaining to watch. ¡°How do you do that? Can you tell me? Taking a stealthy nce at Nathan who was still entertaining the guests, Violeta whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m the one who told you this. ¡± Lucinda nodded. Violeta then leaned into her ear. ¡°Make him get on his knees on a keyboard, a washboard, or a durian shell the next time he does anything wrong. Let him adjust to that sort of discipline, or you can¡­ And then. ¡± Lucinda frowned upon hearing her words. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit cruel?¡± She could not even fathom the difort of kneeling on a keyboard, given how ufortable it was to do so on the floor. ¡°Do you want your man to listen to you or not?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda gave a faint nod. She then began to give Violeta¡¯s words serious consideration. When Violeta realized that Lucinda was seriously considering her advice, she felt a twinge of guilt. The truth was that she and Graham had agreed to suggest such a punishment to Lucinda. They wanted Lucinda to train Nathan to be a submissive spouse in order to prevent future instances of him bullying her. They felt a little sorry for Nathan, but in the end, Lucinda was still more important! The two women had just ended their conversation when Nathan turned to them. He approached them and sat beside Lucinda. Since he had kept the visitors entertained for quite some time, Lucinda was worried that it had aggravated his injury. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nathan replied calmly. Chapter 858 Violeta took in Nathan¡¯s appearance and realized that he looked healthier than thest time she saw him. ¡°It seems that Lucinda has been taking good care of youtely. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll recover in no time. Anyway, Lucinda, when will youe back home?¡± Before Lucinda could respond, Nathan suddenly grabbed her arm. Then, he grimaced in apparent difort. His face beneath the mask had turned pale. He rested his head on her shoulder, ignoring the fact that there were people around them. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Lucinda, it hurts. ¡± Lucinda wrapped an arm around his shoulder and ttened a hand on his forehead. ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± He pointed at the wound in his chest. ¡°Here, and I¡¯m getting dizzy. . ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Is it because you spent too much time out in the wind earlier? Come on. I¡¯ll take you home. ¡± As she helped him to his feet, she looked at Violeta. ¡°Can you please keep the guests entertained while I¡¯m gone?¡± ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. ¡± Violeta gave Nathan, who was leaning on Lucinda, a pensive nce from behind. Howe he suddenly felt pain from his wound when she asked Lucinda about returning home? Smiling, Violeta shook her head. Now, she knew what Lucinda meant about Natha Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ n being a good actor. In just a day, word of Nathan¡¯s attendance at the ribbon-cutting ceremony of Angle Intl quickly spread online. Even though he never removed his mask throughout the event, just the fact that he was there was enough to make theizens green with envy. A lot of people believed Nathan and Lucinda were made for each other, and they were delighted to see them being so affectionate to each other in public. There were also people, mostly women, who were jealous of Lucinda. At the moment, the couple that everyone was talking about was on their way home in the car. Nathan moaned in pain and grimaced as Lucinda firmly pinched his earlobe. ¡°I know you¡¯re just pretending to be sick. Be thankful that I didn¡¯t expose your lie in front of my sister-inw. You¡¯re a really good actor,¡± Lucinda scolded. Nathan chuckled. Chapter 859 ¡°Thank you for thepliment.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± Lucinda red at the man, who looked immensely pleased with himself. ¡°Why did you pretend to be in pain in front of Violeta? Is it because you know you¡¯re almost healed and that it¡¯s time for me to go back to my family?¡± Lucinda pinched his earlobe harder. Nathan whimpered in agony but did not try to escape from her grasp. ¡°I¡¯m getting better but not quite there yet. Because of the injury that I got when your brother hit me, I need to take at least a month off of work. I took the blow for you to protect you, remember? Shouldn¡¯t you be taking care of me instead of abusing me?¡± Lucinda huffed in disbelief. How dare he make such a sanctimonious justification for his behaviour? For a while, Lucinda could not say anything. Nathan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve sent Sonny to pack up your stuff from your father¡¯s vi. You¡¯re my fiancee. I don¡¯t see any problem with you living with me. Your father certainly won¡¯t object to it. Your brothers might, but it¡¯s not like they can do anything about it. ¡± ¡°Already? It seems like I underestimated you, Nathan. ¡± Infuriated, Lucinda released her grip on him and turned to look out the window. Violeta was right. Nathan was too smart. If she could not rein him in, he would continue to lead her by the nose. Momentster, Lucinda started having some malicious ideas in her head. She had made up her mind. Once he was feeling better, she would give him a big ¡°surprise. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She had to vent her anger on something, or she would explode. And so, it was decided that Lucinda would move in with Nathan from then on. Her bodyguards, including Abel and Rickey, were brought to the vi along with her stuff. The days passed by quickly. Lucinda continued to take care of Nathan while she worked from thefort of his home, with the help of Vivian. Nathan did a lot of his work from home, too. Sonny was given full responsibility for the Payne Group¡¯s activities, but Nathan had to be there in person at the monthly board meetings. At the moment, in the living room, Lucinda was lounging on the sofa, ying games on her phone. Nathan was wearing a suit and tie. On the coffee table, he had set up hisptop for a video conference. On the other end of the line, Sonny was in the conference room with the board of directors. Chapter 860 A middle-aged man stood up and asked, ¡°Sir, when do you n to pay the eighty billion you promised to put into Angle Intl?¡± Nathan nced at the woman beside him. Lucinda continued to y on her phone with furrowed brows. The two of them had talked about this matter two days ago, and he understood where she wasing from. ¡°Let¡¯s table this discussion for now. I have to talk to Miss Simmons first. Sonny, fill me in on this month¡¯s index readings. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Then, Sonny opened a folder and began his report. Lucinda, who was now watching a video that featured a variety of dishes, swallowed. She reached for the fruit tray on the coffee table, only to discover it had been ced on the left side of theptop. If she went to grab it, the people Nathan was talking to would notice her. So, she whispered, ¡°Nate, I want some oranges. ¡± Her voice was faint, but the conference room had the video call on speaker. ALL of the stockholders heard her loud and clear. Their eyes widened. The woman¡¯s voice was like music to the ears. If a beautiful woman was sitting next to him during the meeting, then Nathan would never get bore Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ d. Upon hearing her words, Nathan calmly grabbed an orange from the fruit tray. He averted his gaze from the camera, carefully peeled the fruit, and then carefully fed it to her. When she was done, he held out his hand for her to spit the seeds into. He then discarded the seeds in the garbage can next to his feet. The action caught everyone in the conference room off guard. Surely, they were not just seeing things, or were they? Nathan was actually bending to his girlfriend¡¯s whims, peeling the orange and feeding it to her by hand. Was this gentle and devoted man really the ruthless president of the Payne Group?!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Sonny seemed taken aback. He stuttered to a pause and forgot all about his report. As for Nathan himself, he paid no mind to all the eyes staring at him and just continued what he was doing. Chapter 861 Whenever he held up an orange wedge to Lucinda¡¯s lips, a trace of affection would flicker in his usually cold eyes. No, this lovey-dovey couple definitely didn¡¯t give a damn that they were still in the middle of a meeting. After a while, Nathan finally noticed that Sonny had stopped speaking. He frowned at his subordinate, his face taking on his signature aloof look. ¡°Go on, then. ¡± ¡°Oh, right! Yes, of course. ¡± Sonny quickly ducked his head and stared back at the folder he was holding. He was all flustered for some reason. Where had he been again? The brief interruption had thrown him off, and he wasn¡¯t sure which part of the report he had been reading. Nathan let out a small sigh. ¡°The project¡¯s profit and loss ratio,¡± he pointed out in a stern voice. ¡°Oh, yes, yes, the profit and loss ratio¡­¡± Sonny¡¯s eyes drifted to the corresponding section and carried on with his report as if nothing had happened. Nathan held up the seventh piece of orange, but Lucinda turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯m full. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He withdrew his hand, intending to pop the orange into his own mouth. ¡°No, you can¡¯t eat it!¡± Lucinda cried out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It wasn¡¯t that she was feeling particrly stingy with the oranges, but Nathan was still recovering. The doctor had advised him from eating too many citrus fruits, and he already had three oranges today. She needed to draw a line and make him stop. Nathan froze, his hand suspended in midair, and peered at her. ¡°Nope, drop it!¡± Lucinda huffed, her brows furrowed. She nced at her watch before adding, ¡°It¡¯s time to take your medicine. ¡± At this point, all the directors were staring again. Their boss had just been scolded in front of them, and he looked like he was about to explode in anger. They held their breath, expecting Nathan to smash a ss into the floor at any second, just like he always had. To their utter disbelief, he simply sat there and scowled, Like a kid whose bag of candy had been taken away. Chapter 862 It didn¡¯tst long, though. Nathan soon put the rest of the orange away and wiped his hands with a wet tissue. Then, he obediently took the pills from Lucinda, downed them with warm water, and motioned for the meeting to resume. Oh God! It was said that everyone was fated to meet their match. Had Nathan found his atst? Had their boss been turned into a¡­ A henpecked boyfriend? They would never have believed it if they hadn¡¯t witnessed the whole scene unfold right before their eyes just now. Nathan himself was unaffected by their bewilderment, as he was oblivious to it. Unbeknownst to him, the incident rapidly spread through the gr@pevine, until it reached every senior executive in thepany. The meetingsted for a long while. When Nathan finally ended the video call, he turned to the woman beside him, who was still leisurely ying on her phone. He pounced on her and pinned her against the sofa. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Lucinda nced at the phone that had slipped from her hands and dropped to the floor. She struggled to get up, but her strength was no match against Nathan¡¯s. He loomed over her, slowly drawing near, until his warm breath fanned her cheeks. He touched his nose against hers and whined, ¡°If you won¡¯t let me eat the oranges, I¡¯ll just have to eat you. ¡± ¡°Now, wait a minute!¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned a furious shade of red. She blinked repeatedly as she tried to calm herself d Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ own.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You can¡¯t do any strenuous exercise. Get a hold of yourself!¡± Nathan became even more glum. But she was right. If he pushed her and insisted that he was all healed up, Lucinda would likely pack up her things and head back to the Simmons¡® residence at the break of dawn. And if he relented, well, he wouldn¡¯t be getting any s@x at all in the foreseeable future. It was a lose-lose situation. He was sullen for a moment, and then it dwindled down to bitter resignation. ¡°ALL right, I¡¯ll let you go. But I¡¯m feeling much better now, you know. Should we at least sleep on the same bed together tonight?¡± Chapter 863 ¡°No,¡± Lucinda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not used to sharing my bed with another person. ¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get used to it after a couple of nights. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that I have no idea what you¡¯re up to! The answer is no!¡± She stuck out her tongue at him in defiance. Ironically, the gesture only came across as a provocative invitation, and Nathan¡¯s lust zed anew. He gathered her in his arms and hauled her up on his shoulder, one arm securing her by the calves. ¡°You got me all hot and bothered,¡± he dered in a dangerously low voice, and she could almost see the evil smirk he was sporting. ¡°It¡¯s only fair that you take responsibility and remedy the situation. ¡± ¡°Nathan! Put me down!¡± Since her legs were locked against his chest, she couldn¡¯t thrash him around. All Lucinda could do was to il her arms. She would have pounded her fists on his back, but she was afraid of hurting him. In the end, she shifted her sights and made his ass her target. Lucinda pulled back her arm, her palm stretched open, andnded spank after spank on his butt. ¡°This is bullying!¡± she yelled. ¡°I will not stand for it! Let go of me! Put me down!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan had to admit that being spanked at this age, and in such a ridiculous situation, to boot, was deeply annoying. He didn¡¯t fight back, but he did roar her name. ¡°Lucinda Simmons!¡± He had never bellowed her full name before.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She froze in shock for all of two seconds. Then, a phone¡¯s ringtone red out, ending their little standoff. Atticus was calling. Nathan had no choice but to set Lucinda back down on the sofa so that she could pick up the call. She took a deep breath topose herself before tapping on the green icon on her screen. ¡°Dad. Is anything wrong?¡± Chapter 864 ¡°Hello, Lucinda. How are things going? Is Nathan getting any better these days?¡± ¡°Yes, thankfully. ¡± ¡°Graham is to me for this predicament. Since Nathan is feeling better, why don¡¯t you bring him over, and we can have dinner together tonight?¡± They were engaged to be married, after all. However, Nathan had yet to pay a former visit to the Simmons residence, and he and Atticus had only met a handful of times in social events. Lucinda considered the notion for a moment before agreeing with her father¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Okay, Dad. We¡¯reing over right on time for dinner. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They spent a few minutes catching up with each other, and Lucinda finally hung up. The living room descended into silence. She continued to stare at her phone, and ducked her head even lower. Nathan found her behavior a Little odd. He got down on his haunches and peeked at her face, only to find her eyes rimmed red and filled with unshed tears. His heart stuttered. Unable to bear seeing her like this, his entire demeanor softened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked gently. Lucinda pouted her lips and turned away with a harrumph, refusing to look at him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You yelled at me!¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. ¡± She felt even more wronged. It was not until today that she realized although he had always been tolerant before her, Nathan had a tempestuous and arrogant nature, and his strength and fighting skills were undoubtedly superior to hers. He usually gave in to her, no matter what absurd thing she asked, but she just realized that if they ever got into a real fight, she could never best him at all. At least not physically. God knew what he would do to her if she truly enraged him beyond his Limits. No, she couldn¡¯t let Nathan lord all over her. Lucinda refused to be one of those meek, submissive wives for the rest of her life! If anything, she wanted to be the one to conquer him. Chapter 865 She needed to eliminate whatever notion he had that he might be able to take control of her. It looked like she would have to push her preparations forward.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her little surprise for him would just have to be revealed sooner thanter. But first, Lucinda needed the perfect opportunity to put Nathan in his ce and build her position up. Lucinda remained unconvinced and shed more tears. She had a talent for acting too. ¡°How dare you deny it! You not only addressed me by my full name but also attempted to force yourself on me!¡± Words eluded Nathan as he struggled to express himself. He was truly at fault this time. He had risked his life multiple times to protect her. How could he yell at her now that she had finally returned to him? He needed to love and pamper her wholeheartedly. It was true that he had failed to control his anger just a moment ago. He believed she was different from other women and he needed to treat her with tenderness. Nathan thought that only by being gentle and kind towards her, could he maintain her fondness for him. Nathan immediately altered his demeanor, straightened his back, and assumed a standard military posture. ¡°I made a mistake. ¡± Lucinda, on the verge of achieving her goal, wiped away her tears and ignored him. Arrogantly, she stood up and went upstairs to prepare for her return hometer. Silently, he followed her with his head down, feeling like a child who had done something wrong. Busy packing her things, Lucinda paid no attention to him and refused to engage in conv Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ersation. Her silence bothered Nathan the most. If apologizing didn¡¯t work, he could try using a sympathy-getting strategy. He rubbed his back, limped, and hissed in pain. ¡°You hit my tailbone just now¡­¡± Lucinda stole a nce at his back. He was pretending! Lucinda had not hit him with much force, and every punch was aimed at his rear end. How could it be possible that his tailbone was hurting? Eventually, she turned to face him. Chapter 866 Nathan was ted and reached out to grab her waist. However, she evaded him quietly. Picking up her bag, she walked out of the vi without a backward nce. Nathan had no choice but to put on his mask and follow her into the car. The two Luxury cars swiftly departed from his mansion and headed towards Peace Mountain, where the Simmons family resided. Inside the car, Nathan stole nces at Lucinda, who was keenly appreciating the scenery along the roadside. ¡®s BunnyBookery He struggled to resist the temptation to apologize. After all, he couldn¡¯t appear weak in front of the bodyguards. The two remained silent for the entire journey. When they arrived at the Simmons family¡¯s estate, Lucinda got out of the car with an icy expression. Instead of going inside right away, she stood at the door and waited for Nathan to catch up. Nathan noticed this and felt ttered. He hurried to her side and took her hand, interlocking his fingers with hers. Lucinda didn¡¯t resist his touch. She approached him and whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t think this means I¡¯m not angry with you anymore. I¡¯ll let you off the hook today, but you will still be punishedter. ¡± Nathan was overjoyed that Lucinda was willing to wait for him. Even if she were to punish him severely, he would dly ept it. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He nodded at her solemnly.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that he agreed without hesitation, she knew she had achieved her goal. With a smile on her face, she walked into the vi while Nathan put on his usual cold and serious expression. Violeta stood waiting for them at the front door. Upon seeing her sister-inw, Lucinda Let go of Nathan¡¯s hand and naturally walked up to Violeta, holding her arm intimately. Although her hand was no Longer intertwined with his, the warmth from it still lingered. Nathan was momentarily in a daze. His eyes zed over and his ears were ringing, making it difficult for him to move forward. He stopped in his tracks and took a deep breath to calm his racing heart. Was this a symptom of his illness? Chapter 867 Aldric had warned him of the potential unknown side effects of S404 Virus, could this be it? Would his life suddenlye to a premature end one day while he was simply walking down the street? Or was he just overthinking things? Lucinda, who had walked a few meters ahead of him, noticed that he had stopped in his tracks and was lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, turning around to face him. Nathan regained hisposure and followed them silently. ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about something at work. ¡± Violeta was slightly annoyed by his behavior. ¡°Can¡¯t you just forget about work for one night? It¡¯s a night about family after all. How can you still be thinking about work?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he replied, looking down absent-mindedly. Lost in thought, he continued to walk silently. Concerned by his behavior, Violeta turned to Lucinda and asked, ¡°Has he been treating you welltely? If he¡¯s been mistreating you, you need to tell us. Your brother will always have your back. ¡± Lucinda preferred to work things out with Nathan herself, rather than involve others in their problems as a couple. She nodded in agreement but did not say anything. She nced back at Nathan from time to time and noticed that he seemed to be unwell since they arrived at the vi. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Nate, are you feeling alright? You don¡¯t look so well,¡± she asked, worriedLy. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Maybe it¡¯s just because I haven¡¯t been outside in a while. The cold air is getting to me,¡± Nathan replied with a smile. Lucinda gazed at the leaves rustling in the wind in the garden. ¡°It feels a little chilly. Let¡¯s head inside.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± In the dining room, Atticus, Graham, and Florrie were already waiting for them. Graham was seated next to Violeta, while Lucinda took the seat beside Nathan. Since Atticus hadn¡¯t started eating, the others sat upright and waited, lost in their thoughts. His gaze swept around the room and eventuallynded on Lucinda, his face breaking into a satisfied smile. Chapter 868 ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, and my baby girl has grown up. If your other two brotherse back today, and Cyrus brings his fiancee with him, then the entire family will be reunited. ¡± His words hung in the air, making the dining room feel more serious. ¡°Unfortunately, Hilliard is a peculiar man. He still hasn¡¯t found himself a girlfriend. I must find a suitable match for him soon. ¡± Atticus sighed and took a bite of his food. The others joined in and began to eat as well. Lucinda remained still, fixing her gaze on her father. ¡°Dad, I suggest you don¡¯t interfere with Hilliard¡¯s affairs. He knows what he¡¯s doing. Maybe he¡¯ll bring a girlfriend back soon. ¡± Thest time Presley had mentioned it, Jennifer had gone to Gliethien to pursue Hilliard, but Lucinda wasn¡¯t sure how things had turned out. If Jennifer hadn¡¯t returned to Forden, she might have made some progress. ¡°Really?¡± Atticus looked at Lucinda with interest. ¡°Does Hilliard have a crush on someone?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But you can trust him. ¡± Before Atticus could respond, Florrie interjected with a sneer. ¡°I doubt it. How can he, a member of our esteemed family, make his own decision about who to marry? If Hilliard brings back an unrefined, poor girl, other wealthy families willugh at us!¡± She snorted and directed a mockingment toward Lucinda. ¡°Do you think everyone can be as headstrong as you? Three years ago, you insisted on mar Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ rying your ex-husband, only toe back here after his premature death. ¡± As soon as Florrie finished speaking, the other three diners except for Atticus and Lucinda put down their forks heavily in unison. Florrie was so startled by the loud sound that she trembled slightly. The atmosphere in the dining hall immediately turned sour. Everyone seated at the table was emanating a menacing aura, causing the servants who had been standing to the side to attend to them to leave their post and scamper away. Graham and his wife looked up in unison to re at Florrie. Nathan, on the other hand, looked the angriest of all, thanks to the dark scowl he was sporting. Florrie faltered for a split-second, but she quickly covered it up with a derisive snort and a roll of her eyes. She refused to cower in front of these people. Chapter 869 ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that? I only spoke the truth. ¡± If she truly had it her way, she would have called Lucinda a slut there and then, right in front of Nathan. Atticus growled in disapproval, his lips turned downward. ¡°We were in the middle of dinner. Why would you even think to mention the matter? Just shut up and eat!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery To her credit, Florrie had the good sense not to say anything further. She had already achieved her purpose, anyway, and had sessfully provoked Lucinda. At least, that was what she thought. ALL eyes darted back to Lucinda, who had continued eating in silence. There was no trace of anger or embarrassment on her face, as though Florrie had said nothing just now. Which was highly uncharacteristic of her. She was never the type to swallow her rage. Disconcerted by herck of reaction, Nathan gingerly plucked a mushroom from a dish and made to ce it into her te. ¡°Here, this is nutritious, and it tastes good. You should eat more of this. ¡± Lucinda finally stopped eating. She said nothing, simply turned to look at him. Nathan knew that look very well. It was a warning. She was livid. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He was at a loss, though. Lucinda was never one to dawdle with her retributions. Nathan had no idea what she was thinking, but he knew he would suffer a great deal if he insisted that she ate the mushroom. She hated mushrooms. And so, he wisely pulled his hand back and dropped the morsel into his own te. Lucinda¡¯s features softened, if only a little. Atticus watched the entire exchange, his thoughts racing. The meal was not a pleasant one, to say the least.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Nathan put his cutlery down a few momentster, Atticus mustered a gentle smile and asked, ¡°Did you like the food?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, but I¡¯m full now. Please enjoy the rest of your meal. ¡± Atticus only followed suit, however. ¡°I am full as well. I would like to look through some of my books in the study. Can you wheel me there, since everyone is still eating?¡± It was evident that he wanted to speak with Nathan in private. Chapter 870 ¡°Sure,¡± Nathan replied without hesitation. He stood and walked around the table to take hold of the old man¡¯s wheelchair. Once they were gone, Florrie continued with her goading. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky, Lucinda. You¡¯re a divorcee, yet Nathan is still willing to marry you. You should be grateful that you were born into a rich family, otherwise- Ah!¡± She wasn¡¯t able to finish her words as Lucinda grabbed a ss half -filled with juice and flung its contents across the table, smack dab into Florrie¡¯s face. The juice sshed all over her shoulders and hair. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Florrie screeched, her eyes wide with outrage. Lucinda raised an eyebrow and countered, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I dare? This is Nathan¡¯s first time sitting down for dinner with the Simmons. I merely tolerated you earlier for his sake, but you just pushed your luck and went too far. ¡± ¡°This is the family residence, and I am still your stepmother!¡± Lucinda scoffed. ¡°Let me ask you, apart from my father, who else in this family has ever epted you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never realized these things before. Why are you always so quick to stick your nose into someone else¡¯s business? Are you that desperate to be acknowledged? Oh, is it because you¡¯re aware just how utterly worthless your life is?¡± ¡°You!¡± Florrie was turning red with rage. She whirled around to re at the young couple. Graham had his usual cold expression, while his wife struggled with holding back herughter. They were acting as if this matter was none of their business. Noticing the direction of Florrie¡¯s gaze, Lucinda sneered and snapped at her. ¡°What are you looking at? Were you expecting them to back you up? That is my brother, and my sister-inw! The only reason they¡¯re not handing me a knife to cut you with is the respect they hold toward our father! And I¡¯ll have you know that this is the most that they could do. ¡± The moment Atticus left, Florrie had lost her only ally, the only person who could stomach Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ her presence. She promptly teared up and made a pitiful face. Unfazed by the older woman¡¯s disy, Lucinda grabbed her steak knife, leaned across the table, and pressed the de against Florrie¡¯s throat. Florrie¡¯s morose expression was instantly reced with one of fear. ¡°Lucinda! Hurt me, and I guarantee that your father will have your head!¡± Conscious of the servants outside the dining room, Violeta tried to intercede.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± The rest of her words drifted into silence when Graham took her hand, signaling her to leave the two women be. Violeta settled back in her seat, and the couple watched the show in silence. Florrie was getting more and more agitated. She could already feel a stinging pain in her neck. She didn¡¯t dare to make a single move. Chapter 871 Lucinda relished the look of fear in her eyes. ¡°Is there nothing else you can do aside from pandering to my father and running to him every time you get into trouble?¡± Florrie stared at her wide-eyed, unable to find her voice. ¡°If you behave, I just might let you enjoy thest few days of your borrowed life of luxury before I take over the family business. But if you piss me off one more time¡­¡± Lucinda paused, her gaze turning sharper. When she spoke again, her tone wasced with danger. ¡°I¡¯ll have my men tie you up and throw you into the mountains for the wild boars to feast upon. ¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Florrie blurted out, her face twisting with horror. ¡°Try and see if I wouldn¡¯t. You know I never go back on my word. ¡± Florrie pressed her lips tightly and shrunk under Lucinda¡¯s cruel gaze. Meanwhile, in the study. Nathan was looking through the books lined up on the top shelf in search of Atticus¡¯ book. ¡°Is it this one?¡± Or is it the one over there?¡± Atticus put his sses on and peered at the book Nathan was pointing at.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the one in the middle. ¡± Nathan pulled the book in question and handed it to the older man. Atticus stroked the seal branded on the cover of the book with his wrinkled fingers. ¡°I agreed to your engagement with my daughter because I hold you in high regard. I am impressed with the wisdom and character that you practice in the business world. May I ask, how are the two of you getting along?¡± A small seed of doubt began to unfold in Nathan¡¯s heart. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Why was Atticus saying these things? Was he not satisfied with the match for some reason? ¡°She has been taking good care of me. I am very grateful. Please do not worry, Sir. Lucinda is the apple of my eye, and I intend to cherish her for the rest of our lives. ¡± Nathan thought he had conveyed his sincerity with those words, but Atticus only grew more serious. The old man even shook his head and sighed. ¡°sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, it is a good thing that you think this way. The problem is that¡­ Well, I¡¯m afraid I have spoiled my daughter too much. She grew up to be someone who always wants to have the upper hand, someone who seeks to win every time. I was hoping to find her a man who could rein her in and keep her in line. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t speak for a while. He couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. Chapter 872 As a father, Atticus should be looking for a devoted son-inw, someone who worshipped his daughter. Why would he want someone who would stifle Lucinda¡¯s wild nature and turn her into a docile wife? More to the point, if Atticus hadn¡¯t been able to tame her for twenty-three years, how could he possibly expect Nathan to do it? ¡°Lucinda usually listens to Graham,¡± Atticus rambled on. ¡°So far, only he can calm her down.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I think you should take notes and learn from him. ¡± Learn from Graham, that bastard? He and Nathan were rivals, for goodness¡¯ sake, and Graham had dispatched his men to eliminate Nathan in the past! If it weren¡¯t for Lucinda, the two of them would be sworn enemies to this day. ¡°As a matter of fact, Mr. Simmons, Lucinda is quite obedient to me when ites to important matters. ¡± A knowing glint entered Atticus¡¯ eye. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover for her. I know everything about you. ¡± Nathan¡¯s frown deepened. What did the man mean by ¡°everything¡±? What the hell was being said about him and Lucinda in public? ¡°I am old, and I don¡¯t think I can be there for my children for more than a few years. ¡± Atticus sighed again. ¡°If you don¡¯t think you can fulfill my only wish for my daughter, I will have to reconsider your engagement. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery In the blink of an eye, Nathan looked the other man in the eye with a serious look. ¡°Do not worry, Mr. Simmons. I shall discipline your daughter and make her a good and ob Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ edient wife!¡± Atticus gave Nathan a reassuring pat on the shoulder. He was obviously relieved. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t care about Lucinda. It was just that she reminded him a lot of her mother, who he used to be constantly worried. Lucinda, much Like her mother, possessed an air of arrogance and fearlessness. But Atticus didn¡¯t want her to follow the same path as her mother. He yearned for her to be obedient and safe, protected by their loving family. He didn¡¯t want her to have to take risks or put herself in danger just to live a fulfilling life. He wanted her to be secure. As Nathan emerged from the study, his mind was preupied with Atticus¡¯ words. Lucinda stood in the hallway, waiting for him. ¡°What did my dad say to you? Why do you look so lost the moment you stepped out?¡± Chapter 873 Nathan snapped out of his thoughts and gently took hold of her hand. ¡°Nothing much. He just wants me to promise to take good care of you from now on. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± he replied, attempting to dismiss any concerns she might have had. Hand in hand, they climbed into the car and headed back to Nathan¡¯s vi. In the car, Lucinda looked at his pale lips, worry etched across her face. ¡°Are you sure you are feeling okay? Should we call a doctor over?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m truly fine,¡± Nathan reassured, shaking his head lightly. He hadn¡¯t experienced any episodes of transient blindness or hearing loss since that incident in the garden. Perhaps he was just overthinking things. However, Atticus had presented him with a challenging task. If he couldn¡¯t convince his future father-inw, even being engaged wouldn¡¯t guarantee their marriage. It weighed heavily on his mind. What should he do about Lucinda?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Observing his distracted state, Lucinda decided not to press further. The next morning, Nathan and Lucinda had importantmitments. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan had to attend the monthly staff meeting at the Payne Group, while Lucinda had her own meeting at Angle Intl. They left the house together. Nathan dropped Lucinda off at Angle Intl before proceeding to the Payne Group. As he arrived at his workce, it appeared that Sonny had been waiting for him by the entrance for quite some time. The long staff meeting finally drew to a close after three hours. In the office, Sonny gave Nathan the summary of the meeting. He collected it, his gaze fixated on the file as he found himself lost in deep thoughts. ¡°Sir?¡± Sonny called out, snapping Nathan back to reality. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. Chapter 874 ¡°Um¡­ You are holding the documents upside down. ¡± Nathan felt no embarrassment. He simply turned the file around to the correct direction and began reading it with utmost seriousness. Sonny sensed that something was troubling him. Last time, money was deducted from his wages and he was forbidden entry into the vi. Sonny longed for an opportunity to make amends for his mistake. ¡°sir, is there something you¡¯re struggling with? Let me help you out. I¡¯m full of ideas. Ha ha!¡± Nathan pondered for a moment, and then posed a thought-provoking question. ¡°Sonny, in the future, who do you think will hold a higher status within the family, me or Lucinda?¡± Sonny was taken aback. The answer seemed obvious, didn¡¯t it? ¡°It¡¯s definitely Miss Simmons!¡± he responded confidently. Nathan furrowed his brow.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why do you say that? How did youe to that conclusion?¡± Sonny said with a serious tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Now all the senior executives in thepany know that you are intimidated and scared of her!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan¡¯s face scrunched up in anger. He couldn¡¯t help but notice that Sonny had mentioned all the senior executives. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get on her bad side. How does that make me scared of her?¡± Sonny shifted his gaze, avoiding exposing Nathan¡¯s lie. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. If the rumors continued, everyone on the staff would start believing them. He needed to figure out a way to assert his masculinity in front of Lucinda. ¡°Do you have any brilliant idea?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Sonny was perplexed. ¡°Atticus wants me to mold her into a gentle and submissive wife. Otherwise, he¡¯ll call off our engagement. So, think about how I can show her that I¡¯m a man. ¡± Chapter 875 Sonny was shocked and broke into a grin. It seemed like an impossible task considering Miss Simmons¡¯ strong-willed personality, didn¡¯t it? However, judging by the determined expression on Nathan¡¯s face, Sonny paced restlessly in the office, racking his brain to find a solution. ¡°Right! Please give me a moment!¡± He hurriedly dashed out of the office. About five minutester, Sonny returned with a sturdy wooden ferule and handed it over to Nathan.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°If a woman refuses to listen, sometimes you need to establish some ground rules and a system of consequences. It might just do the trick!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he examined the ferule in his hand. The thought of inflicting pain on her made him uneasy. How could he bear to hurt her? Besides, what if she got scared and left him? He shot a cold look at Sonny and retorted, ¡°You really expect me to use such a thing to hit her?¡± ¡°No, no! There¡¯s no need to actually hit her. Just put on a fierce expression, raise your voice, and intimidate her with this. Many women secretly desire a dominant and tough man, right? What if she turns out to like this?¡± Lost in his thoughts, Nathan stared at the ferule in his hand. The previous night, before heading to the Simmons¡¯ residence for dinner, he had raised his voice at Lucinda in the living room. Surprisingly, she had burst into tears, appearing vulnerable and hurt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had never scolded her like that before. Perhaps, she would actually listen to him if he brought out this ferule and pretended to be tough. Sonny continued his persuasion. ¡°Give it a shot. If it doesn¡¯t work out or if you realize it¡¯s a mistake, you can sincerely apologize. She¡¯ll forgive you then. ¡± Nathan pondered it over and decided to give it a tryter that evening after work. He had to prove that he was the one in charge of their household! As the workday was drawing to a close, Lucinda packed her things in anticipation, waiting for Nathan toe and pick her up. Meanwhile, the surprise gift she had prepared for Nathan had arrived. She eagerly anticipated trying it out that night. Just then, Vivian knocked on the door. She hurried inside, looking anxious. Chapter 876 ¡°Miss Simmons, something has gone wrong!¡± Lucinda froze. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Noelle was absent at the activity today. Her agent just tracked her down and discovered she snuck off to Soust Lake. Can you believe it? She actually jumped into theke, trying to end her life!¡± ¡°What ?¡± Lucinda immediately stood up from her chair and asked, ¡°Where is she? Is she dead?¡± ¡°No. Luckily, she was found on time. She was taken to the hospital to get treated. I think many passers-by saw her when she jumped into theke. Now Butterfly Girls are quite famous. Once the news spreads out, it will have a huge impact on us!¡± If a superstar like Noelle got tangled up in this kind of negative news, you bet the Inte would explode with all kinds of gossips. Even the other girls in her group would suffer the consequences. Lucinda sat back in her chair and calmly analyzed the issue. ¡°Go through every surveince footage in that area. Get our PR department on the hunt for those witnesses immediately. Pay them to shut them up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. And if there¡¯s any video circting online, showing what happened, make sure it is deleted. Oh, and go and negotiate with the major mediapanies. If they n on reporting this mess, we intercept it before it sees the light of day. ¡± Vivian said, ¡°But there are bound to be some CCTV blind spots. And tracking down all those witnesses will take a lot of time and effort. ¡± ¡°Do whatever it takes to minimize the impact. And if that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have to think on our feet and adapt,¡± Lucinda instructed. ¡°Understood. ¡± ¡°Now give me the address of the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With Noelle¡¯s whereabouts in mind, Lucinda hailed a cab and rushed to the hospital. Noelle had been through her fair share of hardships already. If it wasn¡¯t something truly dire, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to trying to end it all. Everything had happened so suddenly that Lucinda hurriedly left without even sending a message to Nathan, who was on his way to pick her up. As Lucinda rushed into the hospital, she asked Abel and Rickey to stand guard outside the door, just in case some paparazzi had tailed them and tried to snoop around. Lucinda stepped into the ward to find Noelle awake, though looking rather worse for wear. She was looking out the window, and didn¡¯t even turn around when she heard the door open. ¡°Lucinda,¡± Noelle rasped. ¡°I wish I could just die today. ¡± Chapter 877 Lucinda padded over and sat on the edge of the bed. She felt awfully sorry for the other woman. She had been made aware of the situation on the way here. Dvan Watts was an actor and Noelle¡¯s boyfriend. They had gotten together after she joined Butterfly Girls and became famous. Apparently, he had approached her during one of the TV shows she had appeared in, and they eventually fell in love. This all happened within the span of three months. However, it turned out that Dvan had been cheating on Noelle, with the affair starting shortly after they became a couple. Worse still, he had done it with one of her teammates in the show, Salome Bernard. It didn¡¯t take long for Salome to ostracize Noelle and effectively alienate her from the rest of the team.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Not only that, but she had gone to great lengths to make things difficult for Noelle in their private lives as well. Noelle was already swamped with work, and Dvan suddenly became cold to her without even addressing the problem between them. Added to the cruel treatment from her teammates, Noelle finally copsed from the stress. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. Since Noelle had started to work in herpany, Lucinda had assigned her endless projects hoping to help her get famous, and failed to take note of the possible mental and emotional toll it would take. ¡°Dvan is good-for-nothing bastard!¡± Noelle turned around and clutched Lucinda¡¯s hand, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°He said I¡¯m a prude, that I¡¯m too dull and boring because I refused to ki*s him in public or have s@x with him. Is it really my fault?¡± ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s your body, so you are the only person entitled to make those decisions. And if that jerk really loved you, he would never cast you aside for such a sordid reason. ¡± Noelle¡¯s tears started to stream down her cheeks. Lucinda gathered her in an embrace and let her cry in her arms. ¡°I went to his house today and found him naked in bed with Salome. He yelled at me that I was a nobody who did not deserve him. He also said that he only wan Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ted to use me for my fame since the beginning, but I¡­ I really like him, Lucinda. ¡± Lucinda stroked her back and gently rocked her from side to side. Did all women lose reason when they were in love? She knew that Noelle was depressed about her failed rtionship, but the woman needed to snap back to her senses and get a reality check. ¡°Noelle, it isn¡¯t about him looking down on you. The problem is that even you underestimate yourself because of your background. You need to learn to take up space and stand up for yourself. Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He is the one who cheated, so that makes him the viin. The same goes for Salome. She knew very well that Dvan was in a rtionship with you, but she didn¡¯t even hesitate to hook up with him. And do you realize that what she did to you is workce bullying? You must never try tomit suicide again, do you hear me? Don¡¯t you want to be stronger and make them pay for what they did to you?¡± Noelle pulled back and shook her head. A familiar wave of self-doubt washed over her. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not like you, I¡­ I have nothing. ¡± ¡°Which means that you have nothing to lose. So, what are you even afraid of?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice grew firm as she added, ¡°I¡¯m here for you. Tell me, don¡¯t you want to see them kneel at your feet and beg for your forgiveness?¡± Chapter 878 Atst, Noelle¡¯s tears stopped. She raised her head and met Lucinda¡¯s questioning gaze with a determined one of her own. Lucinda stayed and kept Noellepany for a while before leaving. As soon as she stepped out into the hallway, she called the Dark Bell. ¡°Get me evidence of Dvan and Salome¡¯s affair as soon as possible. I want photos of them together, videos if possible. The more graphic, the better. ¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. ¡± Not wanting to leave Noelle all by herself, Lucinda told Abel and Rickey to stick around and keep an eye on her. Then she made her way to the elevator banks and exited the hospital. ¡®s BunnyBookery She instantly caught sight of Nathan¡¯s car from the building entrance. He was leaning against the hood, his facepletely hidden under his silver mask. Lucinda trotted over to him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Did you forget that I was supposed to pick you up?¡± Nathan asked, his voice sounding deeper than usual. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call to tell me that you were in the hospital?¡± He had waited in front of Angle International for a long time. His calls had gone unanswered, too. In the end, he had to ask Vivian for Lucinda¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Oops, my bad!¡± Lucinda flushed with embarrassment. She awkwardly fiddled with her earlobe and exined, ¡°I was too busy to call you, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be sure to notify you next time. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That was it? Nathan was far from satisfied with her response, but he said nothing. At least not for the time being. He would teach her a lessonter, in private. He opened the car door for her and instinctively raised his free hand to prevent her from knocking her head. The couple then drove back to the Payne residence. Lucinda was pensive the entire time, and remained silent throughout dinner. She was upied by thoughts of Noelle. Nathan was seething at this point, but he still held his anger back. The entire night, he had been feeling as if his wife cared more about Noelle than him. Sure enough, Lucinda went straight to her bedroom after finishing the meal. Chapter 879 Nathan was livid now. He stomped into his own bedroom and retrieved the thick, wooden ferule. He had made up his mind. He was going to take back his dignity as the husband tonight, one way or another! Nathan hid the ferule behind him and approached Lucinda¡¯s door. She didn¡¯t lock the door. He took a deep breath, opened it, and barged inside while brandishing the ferule. ¡°Lucinda Simmons! Why didn¡¯t you even think to inform me that you were in the hospital? Do you even care about your fiance at all?¡± Lucinda was in the middle of a phone call with one of her subordinates in the Dark Bell. Her head jerked up at the suddenmotion and turned to Nathan in utter bewilderment. Without missing a beat, he whipped the ferule against the nightstand, and a sharp, cracking sound echoed in the room. It was such a formidable sound that even Nathan himself flinched. But he hade this far; he couldn¡¯t back down now. He maintained his scowl andmanded, ¡°Stretch out your hand. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson right now, if it¡¯s thest thing I do!¡± Lucinda stared nkly at him and blinked twice. Barely two minutester, Nathan caved. He was now kneeling on the carpet by the bed, his back straight as he held on to his ears. His face was a mask of pure grievance. Lucinda looked down at him from her perch on the bed. She crossed her legs and studied the ferule, her eyes twinkling with frightening intent. ¡°Hmm¡­ So, you were nning to stand up to me, is that it? Have you already forgotten the promise you madest night, when we were at my father¡¯s manor?¡± Nathan bristled. Back then, she had told him that she would remember what he had done, and that she would make him suffer the consequences in theing days. Unfortunately for Nathan, he had been so busy with work in thest few hours that the warningpletely slipped from his mind. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda narrowed her eyes at his expression. She could tell that he had, indeed, forgotten all about it. In which case, she would just have to help him etch it into his mind. She looked back down at the ferule, noting that it was thicker than her pinky finger.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What a cruel man her paramour was. This makeshift weapon was so much worse than the rosewood one she had gifted to Vivien. Well, since the damn thing was here, anyway, she might as well make use of it. ¡°You know, I had to deal with several work matters tonight, so I wasn¡¯t going to punish you just yet. But then, you came in here of your own volition and practically handed yourself to me. ¡± She paused to let the words sink in, and then continued in much the same formidable tone he had used a few minutes ago. ¡°Stretch out your hand, and I shall teach you a lesson!¡± Chapter 880 Nathan was conflicted at first, but ultimately chose to stay still. ¡°Well?¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow and cast a warning nce at him. ¡°You are a man of your word, aren¡¯t you?¡± Of course, he was. And Nathan couldn¡¯t think of a single thing to refute her with. Gingerly and begrudgingly, he stretched out his left arm and opened his palm up to her. Lucinda wasted no time. In the blink of an eye, the ferule pped against his roughened palm. The sound was less intense this time around, though it wasn¡¯t any better. This time, however, Nathan did not flinch. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucinda asked, her voice softening.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Nathan took a moment to feel his hand, and then answered in all honesty, ¡°Not really. ¡± His hands were rough and seasoned from handling a gun all these years, as well as a myriad of otherbat trainings. He might have lived a life of luxury in Forden, but his hands were never soft nor smooth. As it was, the only noticeable effect of theshing just now was a red welt that had immediately formed on his palm. That was not to say that it did not hurt, it did sting. It was just well within his threshold of pain. Lucinda¡¯s face hardened again. She was not happy with his answer at all. Not really? What was up with that? ¡®s BunnyBookery So it didn¡¯t hurt at all? It looked like she should exert a bit more strength on her next strike. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda sped Nathan¡¯s fingers tightly, preventing him from instinctively pulling his hand away when he felt the searing pain. Raising her right hand high, she forcefully hit his hand three times with the ferule. Lucinda¡¯s mercy was nowhere to be found this time. Combining her own expertise in Jiu Jitsu, she poured every ounce of strength into each hit. Nathan gasped, his jaw tightened, and his arm shook uncontrobly. His broad palm swelled rapidly, turning a fiery shade of red. While the distinct marks left by the strikes were clearly visible. The surface area of his palm was much smallerpared to his back, and it seemed that the ferule consistently found its mark in the same spot. He detested this particr type of pain. A man¡¯s palm was so fragile and he was in so much pain. Chapter 881 As the pain intensified, a profound sense of pain washed over him whenever her hitnded. He cursed himself for foolishly heeding Sonny¡¯s advice. To think he had tried to intimidate her with the ferule! Now, he had unwittingly armed her with a good ¡®weapon¡¯ and given her a legitimate reason to torture him. Lucinda was aware of his pain, yet she asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Ouch! It hurts!¡± Nathan replied, understanding the meaning behind her question. She looked at his palm and saw that it was swollen. She gently ced the ferule aside and began soothingly rubbing his palm with her thumb to alleviate the difort. ¡°You know it¡¯s going to hurt. If you hit me, the pain I feel might surpass yours. So why on earth would you still want to beat me with this thing?¡± Nathan appeared like he was unjustly used. ¡°No, I was just bluffing. How could I actually hit you with this?¡± But she didn¡¯t mind beating him with it. And she mustered every ounce of her strength. After hitting him, she tenderly rubbed his hand. It left him seething with anger, yet powerless to act. He felt even more aggrieved as his eyes welled up with tears. Wearing a serious expression, Lucinda blurted, ¡°Bluffing? You can¡¯t do that too. What if I can¡¯t take it? You barged in and startled me with your ferocious shouting. What if I faint out of fear? Besides, shouldn¡¯t you love and care for me?¡± Seeing his speechlessness, she went on with the lecture. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°A real man should confront the viins outside, not mistreat his own woman. A man whoys a hand on his woman is utterly worthless. Is that the kind of man you aspire to be?¡± Nathan found himselfpletely swayed by her words. He momentarily forgot that he had never even had the thought of pping her. A cold light flickered in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Do you admit your wrongdoing?¡± ¡°Yes, I should never have considered it. ¡± ¡°Should I punish you tonight?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Once again, Lucinda firmly sped his fingers, took the ferule, and proceeded to deliver two swift strikes to his hand. Chapter 882 He gritted his teeth, silently observing the ferule hit his palm mercilessly. The impact caused it to grow redder, swiftly swelled, and got bruised. ¡°This is for fiercely calling me by my full name twice. Do you ept it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Impressed by his genuine attitude, she ced the ferule down and instructed, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t move. ¡± With those words, she rose and made her way to the living room. Soon, she returned, carrying a box which had an anti-inmmatory medication in it. The ointment stung his swollen palm. This caused Nathan to wince in difort. ¡°Can you blow on it for me?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°You brought this upon yourself, you know? You asked for it. Tough it out. ¡± Despite her harsh words, she couldn¡¯t help but gently blow on his hand to relieve the pain. As she applied the medicine, a strange feeling washed over her. ¡°Why did you act so brazen tonight? Who put these ideas in your head?¡± Nathan pondered for a moment. Atticus, her beloved father and an elder, was out of the question to me. He had no choice but to¡­ ¡°It was Sonny. He nted these messed-up thoughts in my mind. ¡± Nathan heartlessly shifted the me onto Sonny, detailing everything he had taught him throughout the day. However, as Lucinda listened, she didn¡¯t appear vengeful towards Sonny. Instead, she mulled it over for a while. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sonny has a point. If a man doesn¡¯t listen to his woman, he deserves some discipline. But you¡¯ve already endured the punishment. As for setting the rules, I¡¯ll consider it carefully, and you¡¯ll have to follow them. What do you think?¡± Nathan hung his head low, feeling down and out. It had all taken a drastic turn against him. Lucinda saw that he has gone silent again and impatiently wiped the excess ointment from her hands. She then lifted his chin and demanded, ¡°Are you dumb? Talk to me. ¡± He didn¡¯t agree to her suggestion. But with his back against the wall, Nathan bitterly muttered, ¡°Whatever you say. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 883 Lucinda beamed with satisfaction. ¡°Okay, now that you¡¯vee clean, I¡¯ll let what happened tonight slide. ¡± Nathan caught on to her choice of words, ¡°tonight. ¡± Did that mean she would still punish her for everything that had happened in the past few days? He trembled with fear as he gazed into her eyes, uncertain of what to expect. Lucinda¡¯s face softened, and she stroked his cheek lovingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a big surprise for you tonight. Get ready to be blown away!¡± Nathan swallowed hard. A surprise? It felt more like a jolt of terror. Every time she imed to have a ¡°surprise¡± for him, it usually spelled trouble. Her past surprises were the Roberts family¡¯s bankruptcy, the humiliating employment contract, and that infamous 023 drug. What could it be this time? As he met his suspicious gaze, she got up, opened the closet, and pulled out a wooden washboard. ¡°See?! I had this custom-made just for you, to match your esteemed status! This wooden washboard is sturdy and has a lovely scent. I guarantee it will do good for your knees!¡± He stared at the expensive washboard in her hand. Frozen in ce, his face drained of color. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She raised an eyebrow and sneered. ¡°Do you like it?¡± He gritted his teeth and nodded. Then he muttered, ¡°You do love me so much!¡± ¡°Of course ¡°Lucinda gave him the washboard and said, ¡°Go on, give it a try. ¡± With trembling fingertips, he collected it, ced it on the carpet next to the bed, and slowly knelt on it. The moment he knelt, a sharp pain shot through him, causing him to wince and take a deep breath. It was indeed of a good quality. It was quite hard. Tt hurt! The rough edge of the washboard sent a sharp pang through his knees, causing him to instinctively arch his back. He tightly clutched her shins, nuzzled his face against her thighs, and let out a deep groan. Chapter 884 He resembled a wounded creature in search offort. Lucinda gently stroked the back of his head as a twinge of sympathy welled up within her. But this served as a warning and retribution for the mistakes he made a few days ago.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The wounds on his body had almost healed. This was the gentlest way to punish him. If she allowed herself to be swayed by sentimentality now, all her efforts would be in vain. Her previous admonitions would be rendered meaningless. With that in mind, she patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°No cheating is allowed. Straighten your back! You¡¯ll kneel for thirty minutes as a start. ¡± Kneeling for just 30 minutes? Nathan let out a sigh of relief, grateful that he didn¡¯t have to endure a long and grueling punishment. He had actually half-expected her to make him kneel for hours on end, maybe even the entire night. Lucinda seemed to have softened. Apparently, she still cared about him. This realization lifted his spirits. He reluctantly pulled away from Lucinda¡¯s legs and straightened his back to face his punishment. Assuming the required posture, his entire body weight was on his knees. He felt the increasing pain with every passing moment. He tried to find sce by adjusting his breathing and asionally closing his eyes to escape the difort. Meanwhile, Lucinda, noticed that he had been obedient, took out her phone and resumed dealing with Noelle¡¯s case. Vivian had bombarded Lucinda with multiple messages. She had been so preupied setting up rules for Nathan that she had forgotten to check her phone until now. Vivian told her to check the trending news online. Noelle¡¯s tragic act of attempted suicide couldn¡¯t be contained. A passer-by had captured the incident on video and uploaded it to the Inte, causing it to be a viral sensation. Despite the best efforts of thepany¡¯s PR team, the public¡¯s interest in the topic remained high, keeping it among the top ten hot searches. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As Lucinda pondered on a solution, she got a notification. It was from the Dark Bell. They had sent her a collection of high-definition pictures. The pictures revealed Dvan and Salome, caught in the act of holding hands and sharing ate-night ki*s. Additionally, there were over twenty photos, meticulously taken by a hidden camera in a hotel room, capturing the intimate moments between the two. A smile crept across Lucinda¡¯s face. These pictures came at the right time! Without hesitation, Lucinda dialed Vivian¡¯s number. ¡°Send out a notice in Angle Intl¡¯s name, stating that Noelle is the victim here. Reveal the truth that Noelle had been in a rtionship with Dvan before her attempted suicide, because he cheated on her. Also, I have a photo here. Mosaic the woman¡¯s face, but make sure people still recognize it¡¯s not Noelle. Share it with the reporters and urge them to quickly write articles to generate even more buzz. Chapter 885 After ending the call, Lucinda carefully selected a scandalous yet not too revealing high-definition image and forwarded it to Vivian. Within ten minutes, the hot search List underwent a rapid reshuffling. The headline, ¡°Noelle¡¯s sorrowful demise due to Dvan¡¯s affair¡± swiftly rose to the top of the search rankings. Not wasting any time, Dvan¡¯s agency, promptly released an official statement. They denied Dvan¡¯s involvement with Noelle as well as the so-called affair. They threatened legal action and issued awyer¡¯s letter warning those who spread rumors. Lucinda scrolled through the statement and shared it on her own ount, ensuring it reached a wider audience. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°If you wander the night roads for too long, you¡¯ll eventually stumble upon ghosts. Some people believe that as long as they hide their secrets well, they can escape the punishment. Denying it won¡¯t make a difference. It¡¯s about time to face the consequences! If you still have a shred of conscience left, I implore you to sincerely apologize to the victim and confess to all your crimes. Failure to do so will make you solely responsible for the repercussions!¡± Shortly after sending the tweet, Lucinda received a call from Dvan¡¯s manager. ¡°Miss Simmons, do you really have something on Dvan?¡± asked the manager. Lucinda responded coldly, ¡°I have over twenty high-definition photographs. Imagine what would happen if they were disyed on the giant screens in the City Square and continuously broadcasted tomorrow for everyone to see. ¡± ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! Our boss believes that since you¡¯ve just entered the market in Stastle, jeopardizing your foothold there wouldn¡¯t be wise. Can¡¯t we talk this out? How much do you want?¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°My price is beyond your means. My intentions are quite simple, actually. ALL I want is a genuine apology from Dvan,plete admission of his wrongdoings, and his departure from the entertainment industry. Nothing less. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You can¡¯t make a decision on this issue, I know. You can ask your boss before calling me back. It¡¯s to choose between Dvan or the entirepany! I want to see the results tomorrow at thetest.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Else, tomorrow¡¯s top search will be all about the news surrounding your entirepany. ¡± After ending the call, Lucinda quickly sent another message to Vivian. ¡°The Butterfly Girls¡¯test group activities are on hold. Everyone except Salome and Noelle should continue with their individual activities though. Keep a close eye on Salome. I¡¯ll deal with her when I have the time. ¡± As she focused on typing, a man suddenly tugged at her sleeve from the floor. Nathan was breathing heavily, beads of cold sweat dripping from his forehead. His knees throbbed with such pain that they had gone numb. He had endured the agony for over half an hour. He was trying to remind her. The time for his punishment was up! Chapter 886 Lucinda continued typing on her phone,pletely ignoring him. Feeling utterly weak and aggrieved, he mustered a weak voice to call out, ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± she replied nonchntly, without even bothering to Lift her head. It was clear she paid him no attention. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± 3@ minutes had already passed!! He tightened his grip on her sleeve. ¡°Okay,¡± she responded dismissively without raising her head. What did that even mean? Should he get up or remain on his knees? Nathan couldn¡¯t decipher her behavior. After another ten minutes passed, she was still engrossed in her phone. Was her phone more attractive than him? Or was she addicted to tormenting him? Nathan¡¯s anger red up! Without wasting a moment, he rose from the ground, grabbed her wrist, pushed her down onto the bed, and ensnared her with his arms. ¡°What? My phone!¡± Nathan pressed harder, forbidding her from reaching for the phone. ¡°Which is more important, the phone or me?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda furrowed her brows. How could hepare himself with a phone? ¡°Of course, you are more important. ¡± Nathan snorted, drawing closer to her. His intense eyes exuded a sense of danger. ¡°Then why do you only have eyes for your phone and not for me?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m busy with work. ¡± Lucinda averted her gaze and her cheeks flushed. ¡°You can continue tomorrow.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± His eyes narrowed slightly. His tongue licked his upper teeth, as he grinned wickedly. ¡°You¡¯ve been punishing me for so long. Are you satisfied? Is it my turn now?¡± ¡°What?¡± What did he mean by that? Chapter 887 Nathan didn¡¯t waste any time answering her. He just took immediate action. He firmly gripped her arm and swiftly turned her around. A husky and captivating voice whispered near her ears, sending shivers down her spine.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°No matter what you say tonight, nothing can stop me! Lucinda, are you prepared to face my punishment?¡± Feeling his menacing presence, Lucinda understood his intentions and grew frantic. ¡°Wait! Wait! You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. You can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡± Nathan lifted her silk nightdress, revealing her buttocks. They were round and alluring against his aroused groin. He raised hisrge palm and yfully pped her butt cheeks twice. Her buttocks felt as soft as jelly. It looked tantalizing, arousing one¡¯s appetite. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel horny. Lucinda was stunned. Wait? Was it not the ¡®punishment¡¯ she thought? Just in time, the man confirmed her suspicions through his actions. ¡°No¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ An evil grin spread across the man¡¯s handsome face. His uninjured hand swiftly covered her mouth, rendering her incapable of speaking or resisting. No matter how she sobbed, the man showed no signs of stopping. It was only then that Lucinda realized Nathan must have harbored resentment towards her for quite some time. He genuinely cared for her and loved her deeply. He had so much self -control that he would willingly endure her outbursts and allow her to release her anger. However, she shouldn¡¯t cross the line. Once that line was crossed, this was the side of him she would face. He would exact his own type of punishment upon her! In the bedroom, a soft glow emanated from the worn-out yellowmp, casting a mysterious aura over the scene. Lucinda fought to steady her racing heart. Seizing the opportunity while Nathan¡¯s attention was not on her, she deftly shifted her position and used her elbows to block his advance. Chapter 888 Her chest rose and fell with the weight of the ¡®punishment. ¡¯ Each breath came in gasps, as if she were starved of air. Seeing the coldness in her eyes, his brows and tears welled furrowed, his ¡°I can¡¯t take it up eyes. really anymore.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! . It was the first time she had witnessed him in such a pitiable and defenseless state. Her heart immediately skipped a beat. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± After a brief moment of hesitation, herpassion got the better of her. She couldn¡¯t bear to witness his suffering and sadness any longer. ¡°Turn off the light! And don¡¯t leave any hickey on my neck!¡± Nathan¡¯s face lit up with a triumphant smile as he obediently switched off themp on the bedside table. Beyond the window, the moonlight filtered through the curtains, sprinkling its gentle glow upon the figures entwined on the bed. It was a night of joy for both of them. It was the next morning. Lucinda had slept peacefully throughout the night. She was roused from her sleep by Nathan¡¯s tender ki*s. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As she opened her eyes, she found him lying beside her, his head propped up on his elbow. With an unwavering smile, he gazed at her. ¡°Did you get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± With a tired sigh, she turned over and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I need more sleep. ¡± Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist, drew her close and cradled her head in his arm. She didn¡¯t resist, but drifted off to sleep within moments. His gaze lingered on her. He brimmed with affection, as he yfully traced shapes on the bridge of her nose. He would always cherish every moment spent with her. He reveled in the happiness they shared. Even if his life were to end in the next heartbeat, he would have no regrets. Lucinda felt an itch on her nose and furrowed her brow. ¡°What are you up to?¡± Nathan leaned closer to her ear and muttered, ¡°How about we make a pact?¡± ¡°A pact?¡± She asked with heavy eyes. Chapter 889 ¡°Yes, when we¡¯re alone, I¡¯ll obey yourmands. But when we¡¯re in public, please try to follow my lead, alright?¡± Lucinda fell into silence. Men were known for their pride, especially someone as powerful as him. Hemanded a group of loyal subordinates, who respected and obeyed his every order. He wanted her to assume the role of a submissive wife to satisfy his ego, and she understood him. ¡°Okay. ¡± He was pleased and nted a ki*s on her forehead. ¡°When do you n to get up? Will you be dealing with Noelle¡¯s matter today?¡± ¡°Yes! Noelle!¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She hurriedly reached for her phone on the bedside table. The previous night had been filled with blissful moments shared with Nathan, causing her to forget to charge her phone. Its battery had drainedpletely. She plugged in the charger and waited a few minutes before attempting to power it on. As soon as the phone came on, a barrage of missed calls flooded the screen.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She noticed that most of them were from Vivian and Abel. Abel had called multiple times. Could something be wrong with Noelle? She dialed his number, anxious to find out what was happening. ¡°Miss Simmons! You¡¯ve finally picked up! Reporters have swarmed the hospital entrance, demanding an interview with Miss Moran. Rickey mobilized the hospital security guards to protect her, but I¡¯m not sure how long they can hold them off!¡± Lucinda¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°How is Noelle doing? Can she handle the interview?¡± Abel cast a nce towards the ward and responded, ¡°Her condition is not quite stable yet. Plus, the reporters¡¯ questions can be quite intense, which might agitate her. ¡± ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± She ended the call. Immediately she stood up, she felt a trembling wave rush through her legs. She struggled to find her bnce until she firmly grasp onto the bedpost. Nathan was so rudest night. He had subjected her to his ¡®punishment¡¯ for hours on end, leaving her with barely any rest before the break of dawn. Chapter 890 In contrast, Nathan seemed to be bursting with energy. He was fully refreshed after his sleep. It was clear that there was a stark disparity in physical strength between men and women. Lucinda finally regained herposure. Nathan¡¯s arms encircling her waist from behind and his chin rested gently on her shoulder. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Have breakfast with me first?¡± ¡°No, I have to rush to the hospital now. ¡± She swiftly dressed up as she spoke. He didn¡¯t try to hold her back, but he did ask, ¡°Do you need any help from me?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± She turned to leave the room, but he pulled her back into his arms, tilted her chin up, and looked at her with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore. You¡¯ve got to learn how to make the most of your man,¡± he emphasized with a mischievous smile ying on his Lips. ¡®s BunnyBookery His words were a pun. Lucinda¡¯s cheeks turned rosy. She acted as if she were oblivious to his intentions. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I understand. If I ever find myself in a problem that I can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ll be sure to seek your assistance. ¡± Nathan grinned with a sense of satisfaction. With no interference from him, she swiftly freshened up and applied a light touch of makeup. Every entrance and exit of the hospital teemed with reporters, all vying for a glimpse of Noelle, who was currently admitted as an in- patient. Lucinda maneuvered her car into the garage, which had stricter ess permissions. The frustrated reporters could only wait at the exit with their cameras and microphones at the ready. Inside the ward, Noelle appeared better than the day before, although her face still bore signs of exhaustion and paleness. ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Lucinda said as she showed a report to Noelle. It contained an apology written by Dvan the previous night.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Noelle epted the report and read it. Her eyes welled up with tears as sobs caught in her throat. Noelle was Lucinda¡¯s sole friend during their stay at the orphanage. Witnessing her friend¡¯s despair tugged at Lucinda¡¯s own heartstrings. Chapter 891 ¡°Noelle, he has the backing of hispany and a powerful family. A scandal involving an affair with another actress alone won¡¯t be enough to bring him down. What¡¯s more, he has a multitude of devoted fans rallying behind him. It¡¯s going to take considerable effort to oust him from the entertainment industry with this issue. ¡± Lucinda gave the tissue box to Noelle and went on.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°However, if you want, I¡¯m willing to give it my all to ensure that both him and Salome face severe consequences. ¡± ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Noelle wiped away her tears. There was a determined glint in her reddened, swollen eyes. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve already done so much for me. I can¡¯t burden you any further. I want to take matters into my own hands! I want to savor the sweet taste of revenge myself!¡± Noelle¡¯s anger red up when she read Dvan¡¯s announcement. He had not only belittled her, but he had also subtly shifted the me onto her. He made it seem like he was apologizing while secretly criticizing her and professing his love for Salome. It was all utter nonsense! ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you gathering yourself up,¡± Lucinda said, gently smoothing Noelle¡¯s hair. ¡°From this moment, I¡¯ll stand by you no matter what. I hope you win the Best Actress award this year. Let Dvan realize the colossal mistake he made by letting go of an extraordinary woman like you. That wretched Salome doesn¡¯t even deserve to be mentioned in the same breath as you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lucinda. ¡± Noelle held her tightly as different emotions ran through her mind. She was an orphan, with no parents to call her own. But when Lucinda came back into her life, everything changed for the better. ¡°The hospital is swarming with reporters. It¡¯s a chaotic scene. I have a n to get you out Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ of here so you can rest without being disturbed. How about we take a few days off, rest up, and then make a grandeback?¡± Noelle shook her head, determination gleaming in her eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t run away this time. Let theme in. I can handle their questions. I want Dvan and Salome to kneel before me someday and apologize in front of millions of people!¡± As Nathan stepped into the president¡¯s office at Payne Group, Sonny greeted him with a buoyant air, as if anticipating a well-deserved reward. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re looking mighty pleased today. You had a good night with herst night, right?¡± Sonny¡¯s hands rubbed together as he grinned obsequiously. He looked pleased? Nathan had spent nearly an hour on his knees, enduring a grueling scolding session that left his knees swollen and bruised. He indeed had every reason to be ¡®happy. ¡¯ His gaze narrowed slightly, and his expression was solemn, but a peculiar smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. Chapter 892 It was the first time Sonny had witnessed such a strange behavior from his boss. Was Nathan angry or in an oddly good mood? What exactly happened the previous night? Sonny¡¯s mind swirled with confusion. That day was the first time Nathan had worn a pair of jet-ck leather gloves in the workce. He removed them and extended his left hand, showing it to Sonny without a trace of emotion while he spoke in a low voice. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Sonny¡¯s gaze fell upon Nathan¡¯s palm and he saw swollen scars that stretched across his palm. The sight was so shocking that Sonny¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. This was¡­ Had Lucinda hit Nathan again? His hand was so swollen so she must have hit him hard.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was fierce, no doubt about it. Sonny¡¯s subconsciously swallowed hard in fear. He could only imagine the suffering Nathan had endured after following his advice the night before. Given Nathan¡¯s ferocious and vengeful nature, Sonny was certain that he wouldn¡¯t let this slide. Damn! Sonny realized he was in deep trouble this time. In an instant, his legs turned to jelly. He threw himself at Nathan¡¯s feet and gripped them tightly with a sense of sorrow. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His acting skills were so poor that he couldn¡¯t make himself cry instantly. He could only yell, ¡°Sir! I¡¯m sorry! It was a terrible advice. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯ll ept any punishment! I¡¯ll even resign if you want, but please don¡¯t cut my sry anymore. Else, I¡¯ll have to eat instant noodles every day!¡± Nathan looked down at Sonny with his eyes deep, and a smile yed on his lips. ¡°Who said I was going to punish you?¡± ¡°What ?¡± Sonny froze suddenly, wearing a funny expression on his face. Raising his head in disbelief and confusion, he couldn¡¯t fathom what he was hearing. ¡°You¡¯re not going to punish me? Are you going to increase my sry instead?¡± ¡°Yes, you are correct,¡± Nathan said in a calm voice. It didn¡¯t look Like he was joking. Despite Sonny¡¯s misguided advice leading to his encounter with Lucinda¡¯s wrath, it had inadvertently worked in his favor. Last night, not only did he spend intimate time with her, but he also managed to bend her to his will. The arduous task assigned by Atticus had been aplished. Chapter 893 Therefore, Sonny hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. He had in fact, been of great assistance. Unaware of the true reasons behind Nathan¡¯s decision, Sonny¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he cast doubtful nces at his boss. Had Nathan lost his mind? Or¡­ Was he perhaps a masochistic? The more intensely Lucinda beat him, the more exhrated he became? Lost in his thoughts, Nathan was oblivious to Sonny¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. He reminisced about his ¡®punishment¡¯ from the previous night. She had been sensational, and the mere thought of tasting her again brought a smile to his face. Sonny stared at him and wondered why he was smiling. It sent shivers down Sonny¡¯s spine. Was he reminiscing about their night? Sonny couldn¡¯t help but think Nathan was a true masochist, finding pleasure in reliving those dark moments. Aplex mix of emotions clouded Sonny¡¯s expression as he frowned and studied his boss intently. Seeing the perplexed look in Sonny¡¯s eyes, Nathan asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you thrilled about the raise you just received?¡± Sonny¡¯s face lit up with delight.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯m ecstatic! Absolutely over the moon! Sir, please consider granting me more frequent raises in my paycheck! If Miss Simmons fails to meet your expectations, I¡¯m more than willing to step in. I promise to provide a service that will leave you fully satisfied!¡± Nathan looked at him strangely, and his demeanor gradually turned gloomy. ¡°What on earth are you talking about? She can¡¯t satisfy me? And you¡¯re offering yourself for this? What the hell is going through your mind?¡± Sonny quickly grasped the meaning behind Nathan¡¯s words. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sir, I understand! This is for Miss Simmons only! It¡¯s a little game between the both of you!¡± A genuine smile yed on his lips as he gracefully exited the office. Watching Sonny¡¯s retreating figure, Nathan was left bewildered. Why didn¡¯t heprehend the true meaning behind Sonny¡¯s words? Meanwhile, the interview in the ward was nearing its conclusion. ¡°Yes¡­ My rtionship with Dvan came to aplete end the moment I leaped off that bridge yesterday. I don¡¯t want to dwell on the past, whether it¡¯s filled with pain or happiness. Once I¡¯ve regained my strength, I¡¯ll throw myself into my work and strive to create even better content for my fans and the audience. ¡± The room shone with shing lights, apanied by the constant click of cameras. Chapter 894 Only a select few of the most influential reporters had been granted ess to interview her. After Noelle¡¯s speech, the reporters exchanged nces. Was she truly determined to leave behind Dvan¡¯s betrayal and move on? A reporter posed a question. ¡°Miss Moran, when you jumped into theke yesterday because of Mr. Watts, I imagine you must have been on the brink of copse. What gave you the strength to rise above the sorrow?¡± Another reporter inquired, ¡°Mr. Watts apologized to youst night. Does that mean you¡¯re willing to forgive him? Could you reveal the identity of the female star he had an affair with?¡± Noelle fell into a prolonged silence. Seeing this, Lucinda discreetly signaled to the agent. The agent and assistant promptly halted the interview. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Alright, everyone. Noelle is still in the process of recovering. Let¡¯s wrap up today¡¯s interview and allow her to rest early. ¡± The group dispersed thereafter. Once everyone had departed, Lucinda approached Noelle, whoy on the bed, and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seize the opportunity to expose what they did to you? Let the public criticize them. ¡± Noelle shook her head. ¡°Because I know it would be futile. My own reputation would be tarnished as well. Even if they face bacsh now, what¡¯s the point? Eventually, people will forget and they¡¯ll still manage to lead prosperous Lives. ¡± And besides, if I reveal the truth and expose their insults to the public, it could harm my career. Why not let them go for now? Perhaps the public will praise me and form a favorable impression of me. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Noelle¡¯s response. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve grown wiser through this experience. ¡± Noelle gazed at her with a smile, reached out to hold her hand, and said, ¡°Thank you for everything. You mean a lot to me. ¡± ¡°Hey! You shouldn¡¯t say that! If your future husband finds out, he¡¯ll be jealous of me. ¡± They both exchanged smiles. Later in the afternoon, Noelle asked to leave the hospital, and Lucinda called the doctor to arrange a check-up for Noelle before she was discharged. Suddenly, the agent burst into the ward in a state of urgency. ¡°Miss Simmons, Noelle, you need to watch the news! Salome is in tears on a talk show!¡± Chapter 895 Lucinda and Noelle exchanged a look, took out their phones, and watched on the said show. At the moment, millions of viewers were tuned in. Salome sobbed in front of the camera as she recounted how she had been told that all of her projects had been canceled. She imed that she was so miserable, she hadn¡¯t been able to get any sleepst night. More importantly, she had no reservations in implying that Noelle was behind her current misfortune. Salome insisted that her suffering was misced and undeserved, that she merely resembled the starlet who was in the photo with Dvan. She reiterated over and over that she and Dvan were just friends, nothing more. The air inside the ward grew thick with tension as the two women listened to the lies that Salome spouted. Lucinda peeked at thements section and found that most of theizens were sympathetic toward Salome. Since they had just wrapped up Noelle¡¯s interview, they hadn¡¯t had the chance to post it online. As it was, she became the target of abuse of the audience. Without knowing the truth or Noelle¡¯s side of the story, the public fully believed Salome¡¯s ims and used Noelle of being a scheming and vindictive bitch. They even said that she only jumped into theke in order to get some attention. With this, people seemed convinced that Dvan¡¯s affair was justified. After all, who would want to be with someone as devious as Noelle? Now theizens were cheering for Dvan and Salome. ¡°How could this bitch be so shameless? She should be thankful that I didn¡¯te directly at her, yet she had the guts to drag my name through the mud like this!¡± Noelle felt sick just looking at Salome¡¯s pathetic act on the screen. She would have smashed her phone on the floor to vent some of her rage, but the device was too expensive. Noelle came from a poor background and was frugal in nature. She didn¡¯t want to pay for a new phone over a petty little tantrum. And so, she turned her anger toward something of a lesser consequence, and proceeded to beat one of the pillows. She imagined it to be Salome as she rained punches on the soft material. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smile at Noelle¡¯s reaction. ¡°Why are you getting so worked up? Don¡¯t you realize that she is deliberately baiting you? If you give in to your anger, you¡¯ll eventually fall into her trap. ¡± Lucinda turned to Noelle¡¯s agent and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to stop Salome. Let her do whatever she wants for now.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The more she ys the victim card, the more humiliated she will beter on. ¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Then she called Vivian. ¡°Find a famous influencer first thing tomorrow, and have him post that photo online. Let everyone know that the starlet who was with Dvan that night was none other than Salome. Half an hour after the post is published, release a statement on our official ount saying that Angle International is terminating all of Salome¡¯s contracts, and she will be removed from Butterfly Girls. ¡± Out of consideration for Salome being a girl, Lucinda had held back from exposing the woman¡¯s affair with Dvan and agreed to let Noelle seek retribution in private instead. She should have known that Salome would resort to underhanded tactics and weaponize the public to target Noelle. The woman was a snake, after all. Well, Lucinda had no reason to hold back now. No one could me her for ruining Salome¡¯s life after this. Chapter 896 Once the arrangements were settled, Lucinda told Noelle to pack up and leave the hospital. ¡°I¡¯m sure the media will soon be swarming all over the ce to get an interview with you. You¡¯ve already done one, so you don¡¯t have to ept any other invitation to do it again. Your best option for now is to keep a low profile and stay silent on the matter. ¡± Noelle nodded. ¡°ALL right. I¡¯ll do as you say. ¡± ¡°I suppose the reporters are already camping outside your apartment by now,¡± Lucinda mused out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a ce to stay where no one can find you. ¡± She grew silent for a few long moments as she racked her brains for a possible location. Here in Stastle, there was only one ce that the media would never dare to trespass in without permission-the Simmons residence. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can stay in Cyrus¡¯ vi for a few days. ¡± ¡°What? Mr. Simmons¡¯ vi?¡± Noelle¡¯s cheeks turned a slight shade of pink. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t want to impose on him. ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be an imposition. Besides, he has a lot of vis under his name. He barely evenes home to the family manor. And if he is there, then I¡¯ll exin the situation to him. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t say no to me. You can stay there and get some peace. No one is going to disturb you. ¡± Noelle said nothing for a while. Maybe she could just stay for a few days, touch as little as possible, and clean up the vi before she left. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem¡­ right? ¡°Okay, fine.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ll go. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda drove straight to Peace Mountain after leaving the hospital. Noelle sat in the passenger seat, all bundled up in a wide-brimmed hat and a scarf that covered the lower part of her face. Cyrus was nowhere in sight when they arrived, but he had already given Lucinda the keys in the past. She simply handed them over to Noelle, had her settled in her brother¡¯s vi, and then went back to Angle International. As she approached her office on the top floor, Lucinda spotted a beautiful woman by the door, talking to Vivian. Noticing her arrival, Vivian excused herself and trotted over. ¡°Miss Simmons, a Miss Garrett is here to see you. I told her you were out, but she insisted on waiting. ¡± As if on cue, the woman turned around and haughtily held her hand out to Lucinda. A gorgeous, albeit a little snarky smile lit up her face. ¡°Hello, Miss Simmons. My name is Valerie Garrett. ¡± Lucinda made no move and uttered no word. Chapter 897 Because as soon as they locked gazes, she recognized the glint in the girl¡¯s eyes-hostility. Moreover, she found this Valerie girl rather familiar. Lucinda was quite certain that they had crossed paths before, but Valerie failed to make much of an impression. From what she had heard, though, Valerie was only neen years old. But despite her tender age, the girl was already dominating the entertainment scene. What was she doing here? She wasn¡¯t affiliated with Angle International in any way, so she must have some other purpose foring. ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Garrett?¡± Lucinda asked bluntly. Although she didn¡¯t take Valerie¡¯s outstretched hand, thetter didn¡¯t seem the least bit fazed. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you, Miss Simmons. I must say, you are very good-looking, indeed. Much better than I expected, in fact. ¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Which was to say that she already disdained Lucinda long before this. Lucinda understood Valerie¡¯s meaning perfectly, but she only smiled. Valerie¡¯s smile grew wider. She raised an eyebrow and held her chin a little higher. ¡°In case you don¡¯t know, I am the main ambassador for Payne Group¡¯s products. I heard that you and Mr. Payne are very close, and I just couldn¡¯t resist seeking you out. ¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen me,¡± Lucinda said, her smile never faltering. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You may go now. ¡± Valerie shook her head before making a daring announcement. ¡°I have one more thing to tell you, Miss Simmons. I have feelings for Mr. Payne, and I intend to win him over and take him from you. ¡± Before Lucinda could even open her mouth, Vivianunched into an indignant tirade on her behalf. ¡°Do you think you can just do anything you want because you¡¯re popr? Mr. Payne and Miss Simmons are engaged to be married. Who do you think you are to say that you will take him away from his fiancee?¡± ¡°They are merely engaged. As long as they aren¡¯t married yet, he can always change his mind. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss Simmons?¡± Lucinda had said the same thing to Melody once before. She frowned and narrowed her eyes at Valerie, who was sporting the arrogance that only the pretty and privileged could pull off. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡± Chapter 898 Valerie¡¯s smile turned mischievous. ¡°Nothing tooplicated. I know youe from a wealthy family, and I may not be a match against you in that respect. But you shouldn¡¯t underestimate me. Seeing that I managed to be this famous at such a young age, you should know that I have a powerful backer at my disposal!¡± She leaned over to Lucinda and whispered, ¡°If you are willing to give Mr. Payne to me, I might be willing to tell you who my backer is. Perhaps you can shift your affections to him instead. What do you think?¡± Lucinda c@@ked her head to the side, her expression cold. ¡°My engagement to Nathan is something that both of our families have arranged. It¡¯s not something that anyone can cancel with a snap of their fingers. Since you¡¯re so sure of yourself, please, be my guest and have at him. ¡± ¡°Why, thank you. It would indeed be the best if he chooses me of his own volition. ¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t interested in continuing this farce. She turned to Vivian and said, ¡°Send her away. ¡± She made to walk past them and enter her office, but Valerie suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Miss Simmons, don¡¯t you think you are being too cruel to Mr. Payne? You only ever think about yourself. You don¡¯t deserve him at all. If you have a conscience, you would give him up and let him be with me. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face immediately became more serious upon hearing that. She whirled around and looked Valerie up and down. ¡°What makes you say that I am cruel to him? Where the hell did you hear that nonsense from? What else do you think you know?¡± The air was awkward on the top floor of Angle Intl building. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda cast a frosty gaze on the neen-year-old girl before her. Valerie, being a female star, couldn¡¯t possibly have known the intricacies of Lucin Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ da¡¯s past with Nathan during their time in Forden.N?velDrama.Org ? content. But there was something in Valerie¡¯s eyes that made Lucinda wonder if she had somehow caught wind of it. While Lucinda was lost in thought, Valerie puckered her lips and smiled innocently. ¡°Miss Simmons, why are you so nervous? I¡¯m just making an observation. It seems like you¡¯re hiding something. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Was she overthinking things? Wearing a serious expression, Lucinda remained silent. Valerie¡¯s smile widened as she went on, ¡°There¡¯s a charity g tonight, and I¡¯ll be Mr. Payne¡¯s date. Looks Like you won¡¯t be going with him. Oh, but he didn¡¯t tell you about it, did he? It seems you¡¯re not as important to him as you thought. ¡± With a mischievous giggle, Valerie turned on her heel and sauntered into the waiting elevator. Lucinda watched her retreating figure with disgust. Chapter 899 Vivian, sensing Lucinda¡¯s mounting anger, hurriedly tried to console her. ¡°Miss Simmons, please don¡¯t worry. This woman is clearly just trying to show herself off and create a rift between you and Mr. Payne. He loves you. He must have taken her there for business purposes. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucinda replied curtly, not saying any further words. ¡°Carry on with your work. ¡± She made her way into the office. Immediately, she dialed the number of her subordinate at Dark Bell. ¡°Valerie Garrett isn¡¯t as simple as she seems. I want a thorough investigation done on her as soon as possible. I need every bit of information you can find!¡± ¡°Consider it done. ¡± After ending the call, Lucinda sat in a daze for some time. She couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasiness that Valerie had stirred within her. There was something off about that girl, but Lucinda couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it. Lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly began to ring. ncing at the caller ID, she answered in a cold tone, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Nathan was taken aback by her response. Justst night and this morning, she had been gentle and affectionate towards him. Why was she now speaking to him so coldly? They had only been apart for a few hours. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Recalling Valerie¡¯s earlier words, Lucinda attempted to maintain a calm demeanor. She cautiously asked, ¡°I¡¯ll be working all afternoon. Will youe to pick me up as usual after work?¡± ¡°That was why I called you. I won¡¯t be able to pick you up tonight. I have a charity party to attend,¡± Nathan exined. Hearing this, Lucinda fell into a long silence. Sensing her discontent, Nathan added in a gentle tone, ¡°Is your waist still aching? When we get home, I¡¯ll personally give you a massage to help relieve the pain. Consider me your exclusive masseur, alright?¡± Paying no attention to his words, Lucinda asked, ¡°You need to go with a female date, don¡¯t you? Who will be apanying you?¡± Chapter 900 ¡°It¡¯s a female celebrity, a spokesperson for the new product from the Payne Group. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll maintain a distance and nothing will happen between us,¡± Nathan assured. Nothing would happen? Lucinda had her doubts. Yet, she mustered a soft smile and replied, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Of course, I believe you. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nathan felt a wave of relief wash over him as her response didn¡¯t carry any trace of anger. However, the moment they ended the call, Lucinda¡¯s face turned dark. Damn it! She trusted Nathan, but she didn¡¯t trust Valerie. Today, Valerie hade to taunt her, making it clear that dealing with her wouldn¡¯t be easy. Lucinda had a feeling that Valerie would try something at the charity party tonight. Lucinda wasn¡¯t sure if he truly knew Valerie¡¯s true colors. Her anger burned so fiercely. In the midst of her seething fury, her eyes caught sight of an invitation resting atop her cluttered desk. It was an invitation to the charity dinner party. As she examined it, she discovered that she, too, had been invited to the very same event. How had she not known about it? Perhaps it had arrived earlier that morning, while she was at the hospital. Curiosity and a dash of mischief coursed through her veins. She wondered what moves that woman would make. Without hesitation, she reached for her phone and dialed Dwayne¡¯s numbe Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ r. The Gordons, a prominent family in Forden, held little sway in Stastle. However, being a famous star, he was known wherever he went. She had invited him to Stastle before, and now she saw an opportunity to ask him to be her date in the party. Evening came and the Grand Hotel yed host to a luxurious charity party on the top floor. Valerie, adorned in an elegant, snow-white gown, exuded an air of delicate beauty. She sat inside Nathan¡¯s luxurious limousine and they made their way to the hotel. Between Valerie and Nathan inside the car sat a small table. Hidden behind his mask, Nathan¡¯s handsome face appeared cold, almost disying an expression of disgust. Though Valerie couldn¡¯t see his facial features, she could feel his coldness towards her. She propped her chin on her hand and shed him a smile. ¡°I remember when I saw the news about you and Miss Simmons. 0h, how envious I was of her. You¡¯ve been so cold to me. Have you poured all your affection onto her?¡± Chapter 901 Her words fell on deaf ears as he chose to ignore her. Undeterred, she maintained her innocent smile and continued, ¡°I never had any siblings growing up, you know. It was a rather solitary existence. But somehow, I¡¯ve always felt a strange closeness to you. Ie from humble beginnings, and I can¡¯t help but envy Miss Simmons for being born into a life of privilege. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed. He had no issue with her words until she drewparisons to Lucinda. She acted fragile before him and also tried to smear Lucinda? A dark shadow clouded his expression as he pressed his lips together, withholding any response. Valerie, however, remained blissfully unaware of the change in his demeanor. ying the role of a vulnerable child, she continued her act of innocence. ¡°If only I could have a fraction of your tenderness, it would be enough. ¡± She possessed both beauty and a sterling reputation within the entertainment industry. Her allure attracted a multitude of male fans, with even affluent young gentlemen from noble families vying for her attention. Few men could resist her charms. Yet, Nathan didn¡¯t so much as cast a nce in her direction. His words dripped with an icy detachment as he dered, ¡°My love and affection belong solely to Lucinda. ¡± Valerie looked hurt. But she quickly put on a facade of strength shrouding her true emotions. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t mind me. I was just joking. But your love for her is evident. She must be overjoyed. I can¡¯t help but envy her. ¡± Once again, he chose to ignore her. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This plunged the car into an ufortable silence that stretched on for what felt like an eternity. A subtle undercurrent of embarrassment hung heavy in the air. A strong desire to win Nathan over ignited within Valerie. She decided to steer the conversation toward a different topic. ¡°Mr. Payne, why did you choose to ride in this vehicle to the party tonight? I¡¯ve heard rumors about your ck Shelby supercar, the exclusive limited edition that¡¯s said to be the only one in the entire country. I¡¯ve never had the pleasure of seeing it myself.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡± Nathan remained silent. Hisck of response spoke volumes. That car had only two seats, with the passenger seat forever reserved for Lucinda. No other woman could sit on that spot. Since Nathan refused to utter a word, Sonny, seated in the passenger seat, chimed in on his boss¡¯ behalf. ¡°Well, you see, as the spokesperson and esteemed guest of the Payne Group, it only seems fitting to go in a corporate vehicle. It¡¯s a sign of utmost respect for your position. ¡± Chapter 902 Valerie couldn¡¯t help but feel a tinge of anger creeping in.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The whole situation made her question whether she wasn¡¯t worthy to sit in that luxurious car. With a slight pout forming on her lips, she wanted to say something when the car pulled up at the hotel. As the car came to a stop, Nathan turned to Valerie and said, ¡°I brought you here for show. My fiancee is very possessive of me and won¡¯t stand any other woman getting too close to me. So, I can¡¯t walk in with you arm in arm. Do you get it, Miss Garrett?¡± Time seemed to stand still for Valerie as his words hung in the air, leaving her frozen in surprise. Valerie had been to countless film festivals, walked numerous red carpets, and graced various banquets as an esteemed guest. Yet no man had ever refuse to show up with her arm in arm. It was a direct insult to her pride. However, she chose to put on a happy face, masking her discontent with a smile. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Payne, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± she assured him. Nathan nodded. He took the lead by stepping out of the car first. Then, Sonny alighted the vehicle and made his way around to open the door for Valerie. The moment Nathan and Valerie emerged, they instantly became the center of attention as cameras encircled them like a swarm. Valerie was well-versed in handling such situations. She radiated elegance and poise as she smiled. They entered the hall together, side by side, yet carefully maintained a calcted distance, not even brushing against each other¡¯s clothing. From then on, the night unfolded with a series of social engagements and interactions. Valerie disyed impable manners. She kept a respectable distance between herself and Nathan. This put Nathan somewhat at ease. Lucinda had already made her way into the hall ahead of them. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ However, she had little interest in mingling with the crowd, opting instead to sit discreetly in a corner with Dwayne, savoring the taste of the wine. Dwayne downed one ss after another, his face clouded with gloom. Lucinda, perplexed by his demeanor, questioned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Who got you upset?¡± Dwayne pursed his lips and replied, ¡°It¡¯s Nathan. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°You haven¡¯t even spoken to him since you arrived in Stastle, right? How could he have gotten you upset?¡± ¡°He took the chance to engage you before I reached the legal age for a marriage license. Now, I fear I won¡¯t have a chance in my life once the Simmons and Payne families unite through marriage. ¡± Chapter 903 Lucinda chuckled and yfully flicked his forehead with her finger. ¡°What on earth are you thinking? Even if I weren¡¯t engaged to him, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in a younger man. ¡± Dwayne snorted.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! You told me once that you liked me!¡± Lucinda rubbed her forehead and said candidly, ¡°I appreciate you as a friend, not as a lover. Please stop harboring such thoughts. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to avoid you in the future, and we won¡¯t even be able to remain friends. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Dwayne emptied the contents of his ss, and tried tofort himself. ¡°Though I may not have the fortune to marry you, being your friend is not a bad alternative. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but be amused by his words and shook her head helplessly. She sat in the corner of the banquet hall for what seemed like an eternity, but there was still no sign of Nathan. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and decided to leave. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Meanwhile, Nathan and Valerie had finished their social engagement. ¡®s BunnyBookery They were now standing beside the fountain in the hotel garden. ¡°Mr. Payne, I was wondering if it¡¯s okay for me to call you by your first name. Would that be alright with you?¡± Valerie asked sweetly. ¡°As you wish. ¡± She then called him in a sweet voice, ¡°Nathan, are you pleased with my performance jus Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ t now?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Nathan responded with a cold expression. Valerie¡¯s face lit up like a child who had just been given candy. Not bad? That was a goodpliment. That means he was pleased with her performance. Nathan had finally praised her. She looked so joyous. ¡°Can you walk with me to find a quiet ce to rest? I¡¯m feeling a bit tired after standing and talking for such a long time. ¡± Chapter 904 Nathan caught sight of her four-inch high heels and then agreed out of pity. Together, they walked down the pebble path in the garden. The surroundings was peaceful, and the lights cast a dim glow around. It created a romantic atmosphere that added a touch of haze to their backs. Nathan strolled quietly with his hands casually tucked into the pockets of his suit. He emanated an air of nobility. As long as Valerie didn¡¯t break the silence, he wouldn¡¯t initiate a conversation. They both ambled at a slow pace, creating an oddly tense atmosphere. Lost in thought, Valerie pondered on what topic to bring up. The path they walked on was far from smooth. Abruptly, she missed a step and found herself losing bnce. ¡°ARI¡± Instinctively, she stumbled towards Nathan as her body seek support. Reacting swiftly, Nathan stepped back, avoiding any contact with Valerie. Seeing that she was about to fall to the ground, Nathan reached out and assisted her to her feet. ¡°I was scared to death!¡± Her face turned pale. She clung onto his arm and tried to embrace him. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan¡¯s expression changed as he was about to disentangle himself from her grasp. However, his attention was abruptly diverted to a figure standing a few meters away, wearing a vibrant red dress. Lucinda stood with her arms crossed, and her gaze fixated on him. She brimmed with derision and cold indifference. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda, just hear me out¡­¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, Lucinda snorted dismissively and walked away without a single nce back.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Lucinda!¡± The frigidness in her eyes pained Nathan¡¯s heart. He wanted to chase after her, but Valerie appeared to be trembling with fear. She held onto his arm tightly, unwilling to let go. ¡°I think I might have sprained my foot. It hurts!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t care if she was injured. His gloved hand gripped her by the neck, fury evident in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Lucinda behind us for quite some time, haven¡¯t you? And you plotted against me, feigning a fall. ¡± Chapter 905 Valerie¡¯s face reddened with pain as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I genuinely sprained my ankle. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check for yourself, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. ¡± ¡°It better be the truth!¡± Nathan released his grip, not in the mood to verify her im.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The most pressing matter was Lucinda¡¯s anger towards him. He turned abruptly to go after Lucinda, but Valerie caught hold of his sleeve once again. Instead of speaking softly, she spoke with unwavering seriousness. ¡°Nathan, you don¡¯t truly know Lucinda. You¡¯re giving your all to love her, but it will only cause you deeper pain. She may be by your side now, but I¡¯m afraid she has never once uttered the words ¡®I love you¡¯ to you, ever. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Nathan shot Valerie a piercing re and forcefully shook off her hand. He then sprinted after Lucinda. Valerie had lost her bnce and fell on the ground. Her white dress was now stained with mud. Yet, she paid no mind to her disheveled appearance. Her gaze remained fixated on Nathan. Her eyes brimmed with excitement and a radiant smile appeared on her enchanting face. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda strolled while Nathan ran after her. Just as she was about to reach the steps leading to the grand banquet hall, Nathan intercepted her path. ¡°Lucinda, please, just listen to me, alright?¡± Lucinda cast a disdainful nce in his direction. Valerie¡¯s hand had touched Nathan¡¯s suit, invoking a sense of disgust within Lucinda. With arms crossed, she attempted to brush past him and enter the banquet hall. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan, aware of her fury, dared not make physical contact with her. But he stopped her from walking away. ¡°Lucinda, please¡­¡± He pleaded in a soft voice. His eyes had turned red. Lucinda ignored his pleading eyes and tried to contain the surging anger in her heart. ¡°Get out. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart ached, causing him to bite his lower lip. Standing at the entrance of the grand hall, he swiftly unbuttoned his suit jacket and took it off without a second thought. He then discarded his gloves into the nearby trash can. Chapter 906 He acted with no hesitation. His strong waist was impably entuated by the pure ck silk shirt he wore. His strange behavior attracted the curious gaze of numerous onlookers. Nathan paid no attention to them and scooped Lucinda into his arms. Many people around eximed. ¡°What do you think you are you doing?¡± Lucinda red at him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Put me down now!¡± Just as she was about to struggle, Nathan whispered in her ear with a hoarse voice, ¡°There are so many eyes on us. Remember our pact this morning? I¡¯ve gotten rid of my jacket and gloves that she touched. I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯ll exin everything once we¡¯re back home, alright? Don¡¯t move. If you slip from my grasp, tomorrow the stock prices of the Payne family and the Simmons family will plunge. ¡± Lucinda understood what was going on. She gritted her teeth and suppressed the urge to tweak his ear. She then encircled her arms around his neck. Sensing her sour mood, Nathan¡¯s grin grew mischievous. ¡°The fate of our families rests on your performance now.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Lucinda could tell that he was up to something else. His smile widened as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll make you the talk of the town. Let¡¯s indulge in an activity befitting of an engaged couple. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she caught a glimpse of his intense eyes, peering through the menacing ghost mask. His gaze was as piercing as that of an eagle. Nathan yfully nuzzled his nose against hers, right in front of the onlookers. In a hushed tone, he said, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t hold it against me. You left me no choice as you didn¡¯t want to hear my exnation. ¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Her words were cut short as Nathan leaned in and nted a ki*s on her Lips. Lucinda stayed frozen. She was initially putting on a show for the others. But soon she couldn¡¯t help but surrender to the sweet relief his ki*s brought. Subconsciously, she closed her eyes as their breath entwined deeply. Just outside the banquet hall, the lovers locked their lips in an affectionate ki*s. Chapter 907 Different exmations filled the air. Some people even hurriedly reached for their smartphones, eager to capture the moment on camera. Being a charity event with invited celebrities and an array of media personnel, cameras were swiftly positioned, documenting this enchanting spectacle. A wave of envy washed over many women present.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Aren¡¯t they just the sweetest?! Nathan is so macho and handsome. They¡¯re the epitome of a perfect couple. ¡± ¡°Wow! Talk about romance. Why can¡¯t I have a fiance like Mr. Payne?¡± ¡°What a sight to behold! This is a full-on public disy of affection!¡± ¡°Oh, how I envy them. Dear heavens, grant me a love as sweet as theirs!¡± Dwayne had been waiting in the hall for quite some time, but there was no sign of Lucinda emerging from the restroom. He had no choice but to step out and search for her, and that was when he stumbled upon the scene. He gazed in shock at Nathan¡¯s lips pressed against Lucinda¡¯s. His head spun and he almost passed out. Damn it! How infuriating! Nathan had crossed the line! Just as Valerie stepped out of the garden, intending to change into a fresh outfit due to a smudge on her dress, her eyes caught sight of the scene near the entrance of the banquet hall. She halted on the path. In the dim light, a sarcastic smile appeared on her face, unnoticed by anyone. Amidst the conversations filled with envy and jealousy, Nathan and Lucinda brought their Long Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ sting ki*s to an end. Nathan¡¯s lips were stained with the color of Lucinda¡¯s lipstick. The bold red contrasted sharply against his silver ghost mask. With so many people watching, Lucinda swiftly used her thumb to wipe off her lipstick on his lips. Nathan was pleased with her gesture. He tightened his grip around her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head home!¡± The media and the crowd consciously cleared a path for them, with cameras surrounding them from all sides. Lucinda felt ufortable under the intense gazes. Bashfully, she buried her face in Nathan¡¯s chest, looking especially radiant. Even the news of Dvan¡¯s scandal took a backseat that night. Images of Nathan and Lucinda sharing sweet ki*ses at the charity event took the headlines by storm Chapter 908 They were hailed as the most adorable couple from wealthy families. Their devoted fans, captivated by their looks and love, quickly rallied together, flooding the Inte with pleas. ¡°Tie the knot! Get married!¡± Amidst the buzz, the two subjects of discussion had just stepped out of the car and made their way into the Payne family residence. They entered Nathan¡¯s grand vi one walking behind the other. Nathan, head bowed, silently followed Lucinda into the room. The air of dominance had faded, reced by nervousness as his eyes fixated on her slender figure. Entering the room, Lucinda took a seat at the edge of the bed and immersed herself in her phone,pletely disregarding the man. With a glimmer of hope in his heart, Nathan sat down beside her. He gently reached out to hold her wrist and started exining. ¡°I messed up, I admit it. I kept my distance from her as much as I could. But then she twisted her ankle, and I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. She was my date, and she represented the Payne Group¡¯s new project. She was the face of thepany after all. So, I helped her out. ¡± With a face void of emotion, Lucinda continued to press her phone, paying him no mind. Nathan then pressed on. ¡°I never expected her to turn on me like that. She saw her chance and clung to my arm, trying to hold me. She set me up. ¡± Immediately he was done talking, he sensed the waves of anger emanating from Lucinda. Thinking fast, he tried to change the direction of the subject. ¡°Look, I¡¯m not trying to shift me here. It was my fault for not following through on what I promised you. I should¡¯ve been more discerning when ites to dealing with maniptive people. I¡¯ve learnt my lesson, and I promise it won¡¯t happen again. And about earlier tonight, at the entrance of the banquet hall. I ki*sed you and held you without your consent because you wouldn¡¯t listen to my exnation.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But please, understand that it was for the sake of the Payne family¡¯s and the Simmons family¡¯s interests. Don¡¯t be mad, alright?¡± Lucinda¡¯s anger refused to wane and her face grew colder with each passing moment. As Nathan realized that his words fell on deaf ears, a heavy feeling settled in his chest, and he cast his eyes downward in dejection. He had hoped to avoid her wrath, but it was clear that she was seething with anger. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With a sigh, he rose from the bed and made his way to the bedside table. Opening the first drawer, he retrieved the wooden ferule, and then extended it towards Lucinda. ¡°Here. ¡± Lucinda made no move to take it, so Nathan gently pressed the ferule into her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already discarded the jacket and gloves that woman touched. But if you still feel uneasy, you can use this to give me a good beating. Even if it means breaking my arms, I won¡¯t utter a word. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, engrossed in her phone. Chapter 909 Nathan stood there in quiet resignation for a moment, observing her unresponsiveness. He then turned and opened the closet to retrieve a unique washboard specially crafted for him by Lucinda. Then he ced it on the carpet beside the bed. He proceeded to roll up his suit pants, exposing his battered knees which were marred by the strokes of the washboard. Though Lucinda continued to look at her phone, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a furtive look in his direction. Her cold eyes inadvertentlynded on his exposed knees. When she saw the bruises etched on his knees, her heart trembled. As Lucinda caught sight of Nathan trying to kneel, her hand instinctively shot out and halted him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Though she intended to express sympathy, her words dripped with anger. ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to show me your knees and pull the same stunt again?¡± she snapped. A bitter smile showed on Nathan¡¯s lips. ¡°No. I simply thought it¡¯d be more agonizing to kneel with my trouser legs rolled up,¡± he exined. Lucinda¡¯s anger surged even higher. ¡°Do you enjoy being mistreated? Does the more pain you endure bring you greater joy?¡± ¡°No. ¡± He frowned and his eyes were full of grievance. ¡°I just thought that witnessing my pain might offer you an outlet for your anger. After all, holding onto anger isn¡¯t good for your well-being. I hope you can find sce and let go of your anger soon. ¡± Lucinda felt a pang of guilt at his words. Suddenly, Valerie¡¯s words at the doorway of her office echoed in her mind. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Simmons, don¡¯t you realize how cruel you¡¯ve been to Mr. Payne? In truth, you only care about yourself. You¡¯ve never treated him well¡­¡± Had she truly been cruel to Nathan because he doted on her and loved her endlessly? Sighing heavily, she softened her tone significantly. ¡°Sit down and let me have a look at your knees. ¡± Observing the pain in her eyes, Nathan smiled secretly. He allowed her to guide him to the edge of the bed, where she could inspect his bruises. ¡°You were only kneeling for thirty minutes, and yet your knees are so battered. Didn¡¯t you apply any medicinest night?¡± Chapter 910 Just thirty minutes? Lucinda was so engrossed in her business yesterday and he had ended up kneeling for nearly an entire hour! However, Nathan didn¡¯t mention that to her. He simply shook his head sincerely. ¡°You took care of my hand yourself but said nothing about the rest. I figured you didn¡¯t want me to tend to my knees. ¡± He was worried that Lucinda might see through his act, so he added, ¡°Besides, I forgot because it was toote after our little workoutst night. ¡± Lucinda paid little attention to what he was saying, as Valerie¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Is your hand still hurting? Let me see. ¡± Nathan obediently opened his left hand for her to see. Although she had applied ointment to his hand the previous night, his palm was still swollen and red. ¡°Did it get hurt so badlyst night?¡± ¡°No, maybe it¡¯s because my palms were pressed against the mattress while I was on top of you, restricting blood cirction and causing the swelling. But it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Even though it no longer hurt, it was clear that it had really hurt the night before. How could she have let that happen?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her heart felt constricted, a difort that made her feel like she was suffocating. She felt frustrated and her eyes began to water. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She¡¯s right. I haven¡¯t been good to you in any way. I promised to spoil you, but instead, I¡¯ve only brought you pain. ¡± Although Nathan wasn¡¯t sure who she was referring to, he could see tears streaming down Lucinda¡¯s face. Gently, he lifted her chin with his right hand to meet her teary eyes. Originally, he had only wanted to escape being beaten, not to make her cry with his words. Seeing her me herself and look sad, guilt washed over him, and he tenderly caressed her cheek. ¡°Silly girl, do you think a few beatings hurt your man? You underestimate me. Besides, it¡¯s perfectly fine for you to hit me. It¡¯s part of the ways to show affection between husband and wife. ¡± Chapter 911 Lucinda turned her head away, still feeling unsettled. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to cajole me. I know it. ¡± Nathan straightened her posture and made her look into his eyes. He spoke with earnestness and affection. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cajole you. Earlier tonight at the party, you were jealous because you were possessive of me. And honestly, I¡¯m quite happy about it. Even if you were to break my hands, I would find it pleasurable. Moreover, you¡¯ve brought me an unparalleled sense of happiness and warmth. I¡¯m already content with being forgiven by you, with being able to sleep by your side, and hearing you call my name with such sweetness. Because, Lucinda, I love you. I love you deeply. Then. . ¡± Do you love me too? The words got stuck in his throat. ¡®s BunnyBookery He couldn¡¯t ask. He couldn¡¯t forget what Valerie had said. He had reyed every moment, every event that had unfolded between them. She had been willing to give him a chance to be with her, but she had never told him that she loved him. Fear suddenly gripped him. He was scared that if he asked, Lucinda¡¯s response would shatter the flickering hope he had. Lucinda asked, ¡°What?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan tried to conceal his emotions behind his eyes. ¡°Oh, nothing. As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing to be embraced, ki*sed, and even endure a beating. ¡± A warmth blossomed in Lucinda¡¯s heart. She went to take the pain relief ointment she had ced in the drawer the night before. As she applied the medicine to his wound, she muttered, ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. A big one!¡± Nathan simply smiled, content in seeing her wholeheartedly focus on tending to his injury.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°So, are you still mad about what happened at the charity party? Can you forgive me?¡± Lucinda yfully pinched his cheek and replied, ¡°Just this once. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as a wide smile spread across his face. He then scooped her up from the bed. ¡°Oh! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Since you won¡¯t give me a punishment, it¡¯s time for me to pamper you before you sleep. ¡± Chapter 912 ¡°Wait!¡± Lucinda halted him in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t we already in the bedroom? Where are you whisking me off to? ¡°This is a second bedroom. I prefer the master suite. It¡¯s spacious enough for me to showcase my skills. ¡± His thin lips curled into a sly smirk, and a mischievous glint shone in his eyes. ¡°Wait a second!¡± she eximed. As Nathan was about to exit the room, he paused and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the issue now?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lucinda, nestled quietly in his arms, raised her head to meet his gaze. ¡°Your left hand is still sensitive, and it won¡¯t heal properly if you strain it. You can¡¯t manage with just one hand, right? Tonight. . I don¡¯t want you to overexert yourself, okay? So don¡¯t do it. ¡± He shouldn¡¯t do it? Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed and his expression turned dark. In a cold and arrogant tone, he said, ¡°Even if I were to do one-handed push-ups, I could effortlessly knock out at least three hundred in a row. I¡¯1L prove it to you tonight. ¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯ Lucinda began to protest. But her words were cut short as Nathan silenced her with a passionate ki*s. As the evening unfolded, the atmosphere grew more and more romantic in the master bedroom. In the early hours of the morning, Cyrus got off the ne in Stastle. It was toote so he drove straight to his vi in the Simmons family¡¯s estate. Cyrus wasn¡¯t around most times so he hadn¡¯t arranged for servants to guard the property. However, Gilbert would always send people to clean the house, so the rooms were always tidy. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ When he got to his room upstairs, Cyrus took a refreshing shower. He was so exhausted that he was oblivious to the person in the bed. He switched off the light,id down, and closed his eyes. Suddenly, he felt a movement beside him, and a slender arm extended across his chest. Someone was on his bed. Startled, Cyrus jolted awake and swiftly sat up. He firmly grasped the person¡¯s neck with hisrge hand. ¡°How dare you sneak in?¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡± Chapter 913 Noelle, who had been in a deep sleep, was abruptly awakened. Her airway constricted, causing her face to redden. She was unable to utter a single word and fought desperately, trying to break free. The moonlight seeped through the window. Cyrus could vaguely make out the figure of a woman so he eased his grip. ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­ It¡¯s me, Noelle¡­¡± Noelle? She was an artist from Angle Intl, a friend of Lucinda¡¯s from their time in the orphanage. In doubt, Cyrus flicked on the light. He didn¡¯t release his hold until he could clearly see Noelle¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you on my bed?¡± Noelle gasped and coughed as tears welled up in her eyes. After regaining herposure, she climbed out of the bed and offered a sincere apology, bowing respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to return tonight. I¡¯ve been hounded by reporters recently, and my apartment has been barricaded. So, Lucinda arranged for me to stay temporarily at your vi. I apologize for intruding. ¡± Cyrus felt guilty as he saw the bruise on Noelle¡¯s neck. ¡°Since it was Lucinda¡¯s idea, you¡¯re wee to stay here if you wish.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± ¡°Thank you. I promise I won¡¯t be a bother,¡± Noelle replied, bowing once more. ¡°Okay,¡± Cyrus responded nonchntly. He then added, ¡°But this is the master bedroom. Feel free to pick any other guest room, but this one is off-limits. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Noelle¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and she nervously nibbled on her lower lip. She quickly lowered her head and apologized again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! I¡¯ve never lived in such a big house before so I¡¯m not familiar with the rules. I just randomly picked a room, and I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s yours. So sorry. Have a good night¡¯s rest. ¡± She shrugged her shoulders, turned around, and began walking away. But before she reached the door, she turned around. Cyrus, who was just about to drift off to sleep, felt a surge of confusion wash over him. Noelle bowed twice before rushing over to the bed. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Simmons. I¡¯m afraid these sheets have been used. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re notfortable with it. ¡± Cyrus understood her meaning and slowly extracted himself from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to bother you¡­¡± Noelle continued to apologize, even as she stripped the bed and carried the bundled sheets out the door. Chapter 914 Cyrus watched her go, looked back at the naked mattress, and smiled helplessly. He had no choice but to retrieve a fresh set of sheets and make the bed himself. Noelle had apologized to him at least fifteen times, and bowed no less than twelve times in just a few minutes. Cyrus thought she was a silly girl, yet rather cute, too, in her own way. In any case, his houseguest was quite interesting. The next morning.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A beam of sunlight passed through the French windows and fell on the foot of the massive bed inside the room. By the time Nathan blinked his eyes awake, Lucinda was already up. In fact, she was sitting up beside him, her back against the headboard, her attention focused on her phone. Nathan groaned and pulled himself up. ¡°You¡¯re ying with your phone first thing in the morning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying; I¡¯m shopping for some stuff for you. ¡± Lucinda was giving him another present? It would be something perfectly normal and ordinary this time, right? ¡°What are you buying? Let me have a look. ¡± Lucinda saw nothing wrong with letting him peek, so she held up her phone to him. ¡°Just some tonics,¡± she exined casually. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Some deer antlers, stuff like that. ¡± Deer antlers? What? Whatever remnants of sleep remained in Nathan¡¯s mind quickly vanished. He turned to Lucinda with narrowed eyes. ¡°Why are you buying these things? Did I fail to satisfy youst night?¡± ¡°No, no, not at all!¡± Lucinda shook her head in earnest. ¡°You¡¯re awesome as always, but you did say that you could do at least three hundred push-ups with one hand. And then you went ahead and only did one hundred. ¡± It led her to wonder if she had been exhausting his energy thesest few days. Had he somehow grown weak? Chapter 915 To Lucinda, this was a very grave matter, indeed. She made it her mission to acquire the most effective tonics and nurture Nathan back to full capacity. She especially had to fortify his waist area! Nathan gaped at her in a mix of horror and shock. A hundred push-ups was not enough? Did she really think he was some weakling? Him, weak?! His physical prowess and endurance were two of the things he was most proud of about himself. But now, his own woman was questioning his strength. It prickled his ego. The usually calmke inside Nathan suddenly jostled into life, forming a huge wave that rolled and crashed inside his chest. He was outraged that Lucinda would even think such a thing! It was the kind of anger he had never expected to feel, yet at the same time, it seemed to surpass any bout of rage he had ever had before. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it another go, baby? Then you can decide whether all this shit is necessary or not. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? Nathan! Na¡ª Hmm. Lucinda struggled halfheartedly for one hot minute, and then fully sank into his embrace. At the back of her head, though, she did feel a sense of regret for showing him her phone. Meanwhile, Cyrus woke up to the smell of food wafting into his room through the window. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Fried eggs and bacon¡­ Was Noelle cooking breakfast? He got out of bed and washed up. After changing into his suit and fixing his hair, he made his way downstairs.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sure enough, he spotted an alluring figure puttering about in the kitchen. The dining table wasid out with warm milk, buttered toast, fried eggs and bacon, as well as a tter of fruits. As she turned around, her eyes met Cyrus¡¯. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Simmons. ¡± She ced the fruit tter on the table and pulled out a chair for him. ¡°Would you care to try the breakfast I prepared?¡± Cyrus had actually nned to go to his father¡¯s ce for breakfast. Chapter 916 Noelle was nothing more than a stranger to him, after all, and he was always on guard against strangers. But when Noelle shed him that innocent smile, he found himself going over and sitting at the table. The bread was perfectly toasted, and the eggs were cooked just right. It was a cozy and filling meal. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, you know,¡± Cyrus said after some time. ¡°If you need to stay here for a longer period, I can arrange for a couple of servants toe and take care of your needs. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Noelle was visibly taken aback by this. A flush crept into her cheeks. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s imposing, so I need to do something to feel better. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m good at cooking and doing housework. ¡± Cyrus studied her expression and got the impression that she was a sincere and independent person. He had nothing to say to that. He usually left once he was done eating, but instead of doing that, he plopped down on the sofa and began reading the day¡¯s paper. Noelle, on the other hand, cleared the table and tidied up the kitchen before going out herself. As she walked past the living room, Cyrus called out to her. ¡°Are you on your way to Barnard? You¡¯re having a photo shoot for their magazine cover, right?¡± ¡°Yes, how do you know that?¡± Noelle had a timid look on her face as she stood on the foyer, awkwardly clutching her purse. Cyrus folded the newspaper and stood. ¡°I checked your schedule. Let¡¯s go, then. I¡¯ll give you a ride. ¡± ¡°What? Oh, no, please don¡¯t bother. I can make my way down just fine. My agent is picking me up at the foot of the mountain. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading out, anyway,¡± Cyrus said as he buttoned his suit jacket, his voice taking on a gen Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ tler tone. ¡°I¡¯ll just drop you off on the way. You can change cars at the foot of the mountain. ¡± ¡°I see. Well¡­ Thank you. ¡± The Peace Mountain was a majestic piece of nature, with winding roads snaking down its slope. If Noelle walked, it would have taken her at least an hour to reach the main road below. Not only would it be time-consuming, but also taxing to the body. They were silent throughout the drive. When Noelle got out of the car, she turned around and offered Cyrus yet another bow. ¡°Thank you for the ride, Mr. Simmons. Will you be home for dinner tonight? I¡¯ll prepare something for you if you are. I¡¯m sorry, I just feel like I am sinking in debt if I didn¡¯t do something for you. ¡± Cyrus didn¡¯t like the direction of her thoughts, much less her constant bowing. It gave him a sense of alienation from her, and he found it irksome. Chapter 917 His brows furrowed into a disappointed frown. He had offered the ride willingly, so she shouldn¡¯t have felt the need to return the favor. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know how tomunicate his sentiments to Noelle. Cyrus was aware of the whole Dvan debacle, and he felt terribly sorry for Noelle. Such a kind and diligent girl deserved to be with someone better than that scum. ¡°You may cook for me, if you want to. I¡¯ll probably be done with work at around seven in the evening. ¡± ¡°ALL right. I¡¯ll see you tonight then, Mr. Simmons. ¡± With that, Noelle bowed to him yet again. Cyrus pressed his lips together and silently rolled his window closed. Malcolm, who was sitting in the passenger seat, nced at his boss through the rearview mirror. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but you still have pending missions for the embassy. I¡¯m not sure that you would be able toe back by seven tonight. ¡± Cyrus paused. He had forgotten all about that. ¡°Then inform the embassy that I have something else to deal with tonight. They can either push the timeframe forward or change the date altogether. ¡± Malcolm blinked. Why didn¡¯t Cyrus just call Noelle back and tell her that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat at home tonight? He peeked outside the car at the woman in question. Noelle was still standing by the roadside, likely waiting for her agent to arrive. Malcolm couldn¡¯t help but chuckle under his breath. ¡°You seem to treat Miss Moran especially well. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a good friend of Lucinda¡¯s,¡± Cyrus replied wryly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°She was a big help to my sister back in the orphanage. Naturally, I should take good care for her in return for her kindness. ¡± ¡°Of course.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± Malcolm nodded emphatically. Noelle¡¯s agent arrived shortly after Cyrus¡¯ car left. Noelle quickly got into the van and failed to notice a figure shing by and ducking in the curve of the road. In the Payne Group. Sonny knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office with a bunch of documents in his hands. He stepped into the room to find Nathan brooding at his desk, staring intently at his right hand. ¡°What are you looking at, Boss?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t even bother hiding his problem from Sonny. Chapter 918 ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling like something is off with my bodytely. As if I¡¯ve grown weaker somehow. ¡± ¡°Really?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sonny put the documents down and sat on one of the chairs on the other side of the desk. His eyes darted up and down Nathan¡¯s face and arms, taking in thetter¡¯splexion and general demeanor. This was a grave matter, after all. ¡°Have you, uh¡­ Have you had any s@x with Miss Simmons recently?¡± ¡°Sure, we did itst night, and the night before that, and¡­ Oh, we did it this morning, too. ¡± Sonny almost rolled his eyes. These two¡­ They were quite the industrious couple. But that wasn¡¯t the point. Or was it? Sonny took note of the slightly dark circles under Nathan¡¯s eyes. Had he been losing a lot of sleep? ¡°Boss, you say that you are weak, but maybe you are just exhausted. Maybe¡­ maybe Miss Simmons has been wearing you out in bed?¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened, and he grew silent. ¡°Boss,¡± Sonny continued. ¡°I feel the need to remind you to restrain yourselves a bit. Overindulgence in s@x might harm both of your health. ¡± Nathan¡¯s scowl deepened even more. By the time Sonny realized his error, he knew it was toote. He could almost see his recent pay raise wave goodbye to him. Still, it shouldn¡¯t hurt to try and retract his words. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°No, no, what I mean is¡­ Well, between you and her family, Miss Simmons might find herself in a pinch, and¡­ I¡¯m afraid that if you are subjected to the same kind of torture as before, with you still being injured, your life may very well be at risk. ¡± While he ultimately said these things to protect his own hide, there was still an element of truth to them. As much as Nathan hated to admit it, Sonny was not wrong. Nathan was not a tyrant; he was wise enough to listen to his subordinates and consider their inputs. So he nodded at Sonny, as if to agree with thetter¡¯s advice. Just then, an urgent email came in from the National Security Bureau. It had something to do with the recent issues at the border. Nathan checked the message, his expression turning serious yet again. ¡°We have trouble in our hands. Pack up and make the necessary arrangements. We will set out tomorrow night. ¡± Chapter 919 It was almost noon when Lucinda woke up. Nathan knew she was exhausted, so he refrained from disturbing her sleep when he for work. She needed it. Lucinda sat up in bed, only to flinch from the pain in her muscles. She pressed her palm against her lower back as she gingerly lifted the covers and got out of bed. As soon as her feet touched the floor, she realized that her slender legs were trembling slightly. This morning¡¯s exercise had taught her to never question or challenge a man¡¯s s@xual prowess ever again. Otherwise, she would only end up getting tortured until her Limbs turned to jelly. After getting her bearings, she checked her phone and found that her trusty subordinate had already sent her an organized and very detailed file on Valerie. Lucinda opened the document without hesitation and pored through the information. Valerie was neen years old. Her father died a long time ago, and she had been raised by her mother since. She had started her career in show business at the age of fourteen, and she had amendable sense for business. Despite her age, she had already amassed several Best Actress awards from various international events. A prevailing rumor said that she had a mysterious sponsor, a sugar daddy who provided her not only with luxury goods, but other useful resources as well. So far, no one had been able to uncover the identity of this secret sponsor, nor her parents¡¯ backgrounds. Even her surname ¡°Garrett¡± was believed to be fake while her real family name remained unknown. Lucinda narrowed her eyes at the word ¡°Unknown¡±. There was a smattering of the damn word throughout the file. What irked her the most was that they practically found nothing about the most vital information. What they did found were all worthless, trifling details. She closed the document and called her subordinate. ¡°Look into the girl again! Be more thorough this time. I want to know every single thing about her life. It says here that her father died in the past. When exactly did that happen? And what was the cause of his death? Make sure you give me the answers on your next report. As for her real surname, if she saw the need to hide it, then there must be something more to her identity. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°ALL right, all right. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, Boss. I¡¯ll get to it right away. ¡± Lucinda hung up and opened the file again, suspicion clouding over her eyes. In all her years of spearheading the Dark Bell, not once had anyone or anything evaded their investigation. If her men couldn¡¯t dig up anything on this girl¡­ That could only mean that Valerie was backed by some incredibly powerful people.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Who the hell could that be? That thirsty vixen background had been covered up so well. For now, at least, all she could do was to wait for the Dark Bell to do their job. Lucinda tossed her phone on the bed and padded over to the bathroom to wash up. Chapter 920 Noelle had gone to Barnard for the photo shoot. After the fiasco that was Dvan¡¯s affair, she had finally started to divert her focus to her career. Lucinda thought she would drop by and check on things. Norton and Kern came up to her as soon as she came out of the vi. ¡°Hello, Mr. Payne. ¡± Norton nodded and sidled up next to Lucinda to walk along with her, a faint smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve been staying here for quite a while, do you like it here?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing just fine. Nathan is very good to me. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, then. ¡± Norton¡¯s smile widened, and his eyes shifted from Lucinda¡¯s face to her belly. ¡°The two of you have a very good rtionship, so why aren¡¯t you pregnant yet? Be careful not to take any medicine without professional advice, for it might do you more harm than good. Ah, if you get pregnant, your union will be very blessed indeed. ¡± Lucinda felt her cheeks grow hot at the sensitive topic being discussed so openly. She mustered an awkward smile and muttered, ¡°I see. ¡± Pregnant? Truth be told, she didn¡¯t dare to get pregnant at this time. If Graham found out, she was certain that he would break her legs before she could even give birth. Norton rambled some more, speaking in earnest of marriage and rtionships. Lucinda would chime in with polite responses once in a while. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After the two had taken their leave, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but look down at her belly. Although she feared Graham¡¯s inevitable reaction if she indeed was with child, she had to admit that she was also interested in having a baby. She and Nathan had had unprotected s@x multiple times, to be honest. Now that she thought about it, she wondered why, indeed, she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet. Was there something wrong with her? Or Nathan, perhaps?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But after what she had endured early this morning, she wasn¡¯t too eager to breach the topic with Nathan. He might think she was doubting his manhood again and give her another long episode of his so-called punishment. Besides, with everything that was going on, it might not be the right time to have a child. Takingfort in this thought, Lucinda took a deep breath and set out to Barnard. The moment she arrived, her attention was instantly drawn to a stooping figure that huddled near the entrance of the building. Chapter 921 The person wore a face mask and a baseball cap, effectively hiding their features. A bit of cropped, gray hair peeked from under the cap, though, so Lucinda presumed it was just a lost old woman. When she drew closer, however, she caught sight of the woman¡¯s hand. Instead of wrinkled, saggy skin, this woman¡¯s hand was smooth and tight, and Lucinda had no doubt that it would be soft to touch, too. Lucinda was about to walk up to the stranger and take a closer look, but this seemingly old woman quickly slipped into the side entrance of the building when the attending staff weren¡¯t paying attention. On the 22nd floor of the Barnard Building. Noelle was busy posing for photographs. The pictures that were supposed to be on the cover of the weekly Magazine were already done, but seeing how great she did, thepany president had decided to dedicate a few more pages to Noelle. She was riveting in front of the camera, and everyone was focused on the shoot. As it was, no one noticed the olddy who was slinking behind the crew with half a bucket of dirty water she had taken from the bathroom. Her hatred-filled eyes had never left Noelle since she came into the room. She quietly approached the corner closest to Noelle, making sure not to catch anyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Perfect! All right, that wraps up this batch. We still have two more themes after this, so let¡¯s take a break for 3@ minutes. Noelle, you did a great job! Thank you for your hard work.N?velDrama.Org ? content. You were absolutely stunning!¡± This came from the president of Barnard himself, who was now staring at Noelle with unveiled admiration. A round of apuse followed as the rest of the staff eximed their own praises. ¡®s BunnyBookery Noelle offered them a humble bow. ¡°Thank you, everyone. My agent has prepared some fruit tea for you to enjoy. Please help yourselves. ¡± Cheers erupted as the staff made a beeline for her agent. The old woman watched it all from a few feet away, her eyes glinting with malicious intent. ¡°Noelle! I¡¯ll destroy you, once and for all!¡± With that, she flung the bucket¡¯s contents on Noelle, who was caught off-guard by the sudden attack. It was toote for her to dodge. The next thing she knew, she was drenched in the disgusting and muddy water, and the dress that Barnard had provided for the shoot was now stained to the point of ruin. Worse still, the dirt in the water entered Noelle¡¯s eyes. She tried to rub and blink them off a few times, but it caused her a great deal of pain to just keep her eyes open. At the time, everyone else¡¯s attention was on the queue for the fruit tea. No one could have stopped the attack in time. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. The old woman tossed the empty bucket aside and whipped a dagger out of her pocket. She then rushed at Noelle, who was still struggling with her stinging eyes. Chapter 922 ¡°Bitch, go to hell!¡± A few people saw the de as the woman swung. They screamed in rm, but they were either too far or too stunned to stop her. ¡°Watch out!¡± Not a drop of blood was spilled. The dagger froze in ce just as its tip was about to plunge into Noelle¡¯s abdomen. That was because a pair of hands were clutching the woman¡¯s wrist holding the dagger. The ¡°elderlydy¡± shifted her gaze and found her eyes locked with cold starry eyes. ¡°You. . It¡¯s you. . Lucinda let out a scornfulugh.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Salome, I never thought you¡¯d stoop so low. ¡± As she finished speaking, a fierce glint gleamed in her eyes. She forcefully twisted Salome¡¯s wrist and the sound of a bone cracking echoing in the air. ¡°Ah! My hand!¡± Salome¡¯s face contorted in pain, causing the dagger she held to slip from her grasp and tter to the ground. In a swift motion, Lucinda lifted her foot and delivered a solid kick to Salome¡¯s leg. Salome copsed to the floor, unable to get back up. The staff were all stunned. ¡°What are you waiting for? Take Noelle to rinse her eyes,¡± Lucinda bellowed. ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± The assistant swiftly grabbed a dry towel to wrap around the drenched Noelle and led her towards the restroom. Frustration consumed Salome as she watched her scheme fail. She had used herst savings to acquire Noelle¡¯s schedule at Barnard. Pointing her finger at Lucinda, she let out a hysterical scream. ¡°Why did you save her? I became the target of online mockery and had to withdraw from Butterfly Girls. Not to mention the ten-million-dor penalty I have to pay. It¡¯s all her fault! She deserved it Lucinda let out a snort with a mocking smile. ¡°I was the one who instructed someone to leak your explicit photo and forced you away from Butterfly Girls. I orchestrated this whole thing. Here I am, right in front of you. Come, kill me. ¡± Chapter 923 Salome stood there, stunned by Lucinda¡¯s audacious words. After a while, she gritted her teeth and locked her gaze onto Lucinda. With unsteady steps, she reached down and grasped the dagger lying on the floor with her other hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to take your life! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Just as she was about to take hold of the knife¡¯s handle, Lucinda¡¯s high-heeled shoe came down on the de, preventing Salome from lifting it. ¡°Salome, your current predicament is all because of your own choices. If you had just pursued an acting career and worked hard, you could have had a promising future in the entertainment industry. ¡± Tears streamed down Salome¡¯s cheeks. Lucinda went on with a sneer. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°But you took the wrong path. You chose a dead end. You took the initiative to hurt Neolle even though you were aware that she was in a rtionship with Dvan. You intentionally came into his life as a mistress. Did you really believe Dvan woulde to your aid if anything happened to you? He¡¯s struggling to protect himself. How could he possibly care about your own situation? Both of you are despicable scumbags. ¡± Salome teetered on the brink of a breakdown. She erupted in hysterical shouts. ¡°No! Nonsense! It¡¯s all Noelle¡¯s fault. We were all part of the team. Why did she have the chance to take part in the y alone? Why did she have an individual interview when we participated in the event together? It¡¯s not fair!¡± Wearing an expressionless face, Lucinda responded, ¡°Noelle is an A-list artist at Angle Intl. She¡¯s the talent thepany supports. The contract you signed is different from hers from the beginning. Your path was destined to be different from the start, but you failed to recognize it. ¡± Seated on the floor, Salome appeared desperate. ¡°No, it¡¯s not my fault¡­ It¡¯s not¡­¡± With a cold gaze, Lucinda looked around and dered, ¡°As everyone witnessed, she attempted to harm both Noelle and me with that knife. Can someone please call the police and have her taken away immediately? Let¡¯s not let her pollute this ce any Longer. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll call the police,¡± someone immediately volunteered. Startled, Salome finally snapped back to her senses. She had fallen right into Lucinda¡¯s trap. If her attempt to kill Noelle had simply failed, she might have faced a maximum of five years in jail. However, if she was convicted of attempting to murder Lucinda, her future would be in jeopardy. Graham was Lucinda¡¯s brother, and Nathan was her fiance. These two men wouldn¡¯t just let her off the hook if she got a jail sentence for trying to hurt Lucinda.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Miss Simmons, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was wrong. Give me a shot at making things right. Please, don¡¯t throw me behind bars! Please!¡± Chapter 924 She crawled towards Lucinda, begging on her knees. She wanted to grab hold of Lucinda¡¯s dress, but she sidestepped skillfully. Lucinda cast a cold nce at her. Noelle had tidied herself up and was now wearing a fresh dress. Wrapped in a towel, she emerged from the bathroom. Relieved to see that Noelle was unharmed, Lucinda let out a sigh and turned to Salome. ¡°You owe Noelle an apology. If she¡¯s willing to forgive you, I might think of letting you go. Filled with renewed hope, Salome crawled towards Noelle. ¡°Noelle, I was wrong! I never should have targeted you intentionally. I shouldn¡¯t have meddled in your rtionship with Dvan. You can hit me or yell at me, whatever you want. Just please, don¡¯t let Miss Simmons send me to jail. I know I was very wrong. For the sake of us once being teammates, please forgive me. ¡± Noelle clenched her fists. Suddenly, she remembered Salome¡¯s arrogant and c@@ky demeanor when she discovered that Dvan was cheating on her with her. After pulling such an irritating stunt, how could Salome possibly muster the audacity to plead for another chance? However, as Noelle saw the sheer misery on Salome¡¯s face and heard her cries of desperation, she remained silent for a long while. Noticing her hesitation, Lucinda reminded her, ¡°Noelle, if I hadn¡¯t intervened, she would have killed you. Do you genuinely believe she¡¯ll change her ways? Are you truly willing to forgive her?¡± The hesitation in Noelle¡¯s eyes vanished immediately, and she said firmly, ¡°No, I will never forgive her! Salome, as an adult, you should consider the consequences of your actions. Now that you¡¯ve made your choice, you must take responsibility for it. ¡± ¡°No way! Please help me, Noelle. ¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Salome dreaded the prospect of facing jail time for the charges against her. The thought of being imprisoned and subjected to torture terrified her. However, this time, Noelle¡¯s decision remained unchanged. She watched in silence as the police took Salome away. Lucinda approached her and smiled with relief. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much through these experiences. That¡¯s truly wonderful!¡± Touched, Noelle held Lucinda¡¯s hand tightly. Although this incident caused a dy in the shooting progress, Noelle recovered quickly and resumed her work with great efficiency. In the evening, upon returning to the vi, Lucinda found Nathan already in the room. Chapter 925 He sat cross-legged on the sofa, absorbed in watching TV. He emanated an air of unparalleled arrogance. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°You finished work early today. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°No really. ¡± Nathan had deliberately returned home early. ¡°The thing is, I¡¯ve received an urgent mission from the National Security Bureau for tomorrow night. I have to head to the border. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow night?¡± Lucinda sat down beside him and inquired, ¡°How long will you be gone since you have to leave in such a rush?¡± ¡°Probably about three days. Can¡¯t say for sure now. ¡± Lowering her head, Lucinda fell into deep thought. ¡°Alright. I have made an appointment with the doctor at the hospital the day after tomorrow. I initially wanted you to go with me. ¡± Nathan held her in his arms and examined her carefully to ensure she was unharmed. ¡°Why are you going to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Recalling Norton¡¯s words earlier in the day, Lucinda forced an awkward smile. ¡°When I went out earlier during the day, I met grandpa. He seemed to be. . He wants to have a great-grandson. To say the truth, I¡¯m quite confused as well. We¡¯ve been intimate so many times. Why haven¡¯t I gotten pregnant?¡± Nathan followed her eyes and looked at her belly. He narrowed his dark eyes and said nothing. They had been intimate countless times, yet she hadn¡¯t conceived. The reason was that¡­ Something was wrong with his body. The S404 Virus on Nathan¡¯s body posed an insurmountable challenge. Even if Lucinda truly carried his child, the likelihood of passing on the virus to the child was very high. Inevitably, the child would endure immense suffering. Nathan hesitated to suggest contraceptive pills to her, fearing it might raise suspicion. Fortunately, there were pills avable for men that had no adverse effects on their bodies. So, each time they engaged in intimacy, he discreetly took those pills without Lucinda¡¯s knowledge. Chapter 926 Lucinda remained oblivious to Nathan¡¯s actions. She had attributed her prolonged recovery to a three-day binge of high-concentration liquor back in Forden. She felt that perhaps her health had not fully rebounded, hindering her ability to conceive. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re so strong, and I feel so weak. I think it¡¯s best if I go to the hospital for a thorough check-up. I need to ensure my well ~being. ¡± Nathan¡¯s face paled when he heard her words. He felt his heart ache badly. A suffocating feeling overwhelmed him. Lucinda¡¯s desire to maintain good health for his sake struck a painful chord within him. He might never have the capability to reciprocate that. He reckoned that a healthy life was an elusive dream, and the possibility of Lucinda carrying their child seemed increasingly impossible. He suddenly felt a pang of guilt washed over him, prickling his entire body like the sting of needles. Had it been a mistake to let her remain by his side? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda noticed that his face had turned pale and stroked his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s important for you to have regr check-ups. But I have a mission to fulfill, and I won¡¯t be able to go with you this time. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Nathan managed a strained smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯re gone, I can go back home for a few days. I¡¯ll tell Noelle or my sister-inw to go with me. ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nathan nodded, attempting to conceal his sadness. ¡°By the way, the border seems to be dangerous. Are you going there to fight the enemies there?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°In that case, please be careful. Your safety is paramount. Protect yourself and don¡¯t get hurt! Your well-being outweighs any mission. ¡± He nodded. ¡°I understand. ¡± As Cyrus arrived at his vi that night, the tantalizing aroma of food greeted him even from the small garden. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of wonder, as if there was a loving wife eagerly awaiting his return for dinner. It was as though there was someone in this world who depended on him and genuinely cared. It was a good feeling. Chapter 927 He opened the door and saw the steaming dishes on the table. Noelle, setting the braised pork down, let out an sneeze. When she turned her head, she found Cyrus standing there. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯ve returned just in time. I was afraid the food would grow cold if you werete. ¡± As Cyrus settled into his chair, his mind still pondering her sudden sneeze.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I heard about what happened at Barnard today. Were you scared when Salome suddenly attacked you?¡± Noelle giggled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to such things since childhood. The more they try to bully me, the stronger I be!¡± They both exchanged nces. Cyrus found himself both entertained and touched by her spirited words. The following day, at the Hernandez family¡¯s residence. Galen, one of Melody¡¯s bodyguards, knocked on her door. ¡°Miss Hernandez, the person you sent to keep an eye on Mr. Simmons has returned. He said¡­¡± He paused since Melody was busy adorning her ears with earrings. She stared at him and asked, ¡°What did he say? Continue. ¡± ¡°Recently, Mr. Simmons has been driving down the mountain with a girl every day. Our man doesn¡¯t recognize the girl, but it appears she may be a celebrity. I suspect she¡¯s currently Living with Mr. Simmons. ¡± Click! Her hands trembled, and the earrings slipped from her grasp, and hit the floor. For a long moment, she stood there in utter disbelief. ¡°Are you sure he saw the right thing? Was it possible that he¡¯s with Lucinda?¡± Galen shook his head firmly. ¡°No way it is Miss Simmons. I heard she¡¯s been living with her fiancetely in the Payne family¡¯s estate. ¡± This hit her like a tidal wave, leaving her stunned and struggling to process it all. Could Cyrus really be living with another woman? They ate and slept together, and he even drove her to work? That woman turned out to be a celebrity? ¡°Where the hell did this bitche from? How dare she try to steal my man!¡± Chapter 928 Fueled by anger, Melody flung all the boxes from the dresser, creating a chaotic mess on the floor. Galen seemed to have anticipated her outburst.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He instinctively stepped back, narrowly avoiding getting hit by the flying boxes. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what this bitch looks like! I will tear her apart!¡± Melody seethed with such fury that she contemted rushing over to Cyrus¡¯ ce to confront and possibly kill the woman. But Galen intervened just in time, cautioning her, ¡°Miss Hernandez, we don¡¯t have solid evidence yet. If you go causing trouble with Mr. Simmons, you might only end up making him resent you even more. ¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your brilliant idea then? Should I just sit back while they y Lovey-dovey? Even if he doesn¡¯t see me as his fiancee, he should at least have some respect for my family! I love him so damn much. How could he do such a thing to me?¡± Melody was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. ALL she craved at that moment was to capture the audacious woman who had dared to seduce Cyrus and tear her to shreds! Throughout their time together, Melody had surreptitiously driven away any woman who approached him. Where the hell did this little bitche from? If she didn¡¯t get rid of this wench, her anger would never dissipate. Aware of Melody¡¯s fiery temper, Galen cautiously suggested, ¡°Miss Hernandez, you could¡­¡± After she heard his suggestion, Melody gradually calmed down. Her eyes now brimmed with a malevolent gleam. With Nathan away at the border, Lucinda grew restless staying at his vi. Thus, on the second morning, she decided to go to Cyrus¡¯ ce for lunch. It had been years since shest savored Noelle¡¯s culinary delights, and she longed to taste her cooking once again. ¡°Cyrus, when did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you inform me? Noelle has been staying at your vi for a few days. Has she caused any trouble for you?¡± Leaning her chin on her hands, Lucinda looked at Noelle bustling about in the kitchen, engrossed in her cooking. Seated across from her, Cyrus gazed at Noelle and remarked, ¡°No, Miss Moran is a wonderful girl. She never caused me any trouble. And her cooking is exceptional. ¡± Lucinda smirked. ¡°So, you should be grateful to me, right? After all, I sent you such a gorgeous chef. ¡± With a smile ying on his lips, Cyrus continued to fix his gaze on Noelle, remaining silent. As Noelle finished the final dish and ced it on the table, she noticed the two siblings sitting attentively and their eyes burning with anticipation. They resembled two fledglings yearning to be fed. Chapter 929 The sight brought a smile to her face. Noelle handed the te full of food to Lucinda. ¡°I knew you wereing for lunch, so I made this specially for you. Give it a try!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Lucinda expressed her gratitude with a satisfied smile. ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re the absolute best!¡± Noelle¡¯s face lit up with happiness as she returned the smile. Observing the interaction between the two girls, Cyrus nced at the food on his sister¡¯s te and then at his own and a pang of jealousy surged within him. ¡®s BunnyBookery How could Noelle treat Lucinda better than she treated him? Why didn¡¯t she give him the same thing? However, being a brother meant Cyrus couldn¡¯t grab food from his sister, so all he could do was sulk Lucinda and Noelle chatted away joyfully. He felt like he was invisible, unable to contribute to their discussion. This made him sad during the meal. On the contrary, the girls enjoyed their meal greatly. Afterward, Cyrus headed off to work. Lucinda happened to be going the same way with Noelle, so it was the first time Cyrus didn¡¯t give Noelle a ride down the mountain. In the car, Cyrus nced at Malcolm in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Have you noticed anything unusual today?¡± ¡°Unusual?¡± Malcolm looked back at Cyrus, puzzled. ¡°No, everything seems normal to me. ¡± Without saying anything else, Cyrus turned on hisptop to check his schedule for the day. Just as Cyrus¡¯ car left the Peace Mountain, Melody¡¯s vehicle silently pulled up at a discreet spot about a hundred meters away. She watched in silence as his luxury car disappeared from view. Galen remarked, ¡°Looks like Mr. Simmons didn¡¯t drop off the girl today. She must still be at the vi. ¡± Melody gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s perfect. Today, I¡¯m going to snatch that bitch away. ¡± With her status as Cyrus¡¯ fiancee, she had the freedom toe and go as she pleased in Peace Mountain. Inside Cyrus¡¯ vi, Lucinda and Noelle chatted while washing the dishes. Chapter 930 Knock, knock, knock. A knock resounded on the door. Perplexed, Lucinda questioned as she approached the door, ¡°Cyrus, don¡¯t you have your keys? Why aren¡¯t you opening the door yourself? Did you forget the documents on the table? I can see them right there. ¡± Immediately she opened the door, she was met with the wrathful re in Melody¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Hernandez?¡± Melody was equally taken aback to see her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Lucinda, what are you doing here? Is there another woman here aside you?¡± Baffled, Lucinda sneered. ¡°Miss Hernandez, are you here to interrogate me?¡± Not wanting to engage in an argument, Melody pushed Lucinda aside and stormed into the living room. Noelle had just finished tidying up the kitchen. Hearing themotion, she walked out to check only to see Melody. Scanning her from head to toe, Melody seethed with anger. She Lunged forward, ready to deliver a p across Noelle¡¯s face. ¡°You bitch! How dare you seduce Cyrus?¡± Having grown up in an orphanage and faced numerous challenges, Noelle was no stranger to such physical attacks. She instinctively defended herself by grabbing hold of Melody¡¯s wrist. Melody struggled, but her attempts to break free proved futile. Being a fragile girl from a wealthy background, she couldn¡¯t match Noelle¡¯s strength She seethed with rage. ¡°How dare you resist? I¡¯m going to tear your face apart today. Galen, get in here! Beat her up!¡± Galen, apanied by two imposing bodyguards from the Hernandez family, advanced menacingly toward Noelle. Standing in front of Noelle, Lucinda yelled, ¡°Melody, this is the Simmons family¡¯s territory. What on earth do you think you are you doing here?¡± Melody shot her an angry re. ¡°Lucinda! I¡¯m going to be your sister-inw. Why aren¡¯t you helping me and instead harboring that bitch in the vi?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak so harshly. As a daughter of the Hernandez family, you should know better than to behave Like this. ¡± Chapter 931 Lucinda narrowed her eyes and pressed on, ¡°Noelle is my guest. I invited her to stay here temporarily. She has nothing to do with Cyrus. Don¡¯t let your impulsiveness cloud your judgment. ¡± ¡°Nothing?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Melody was running out of her mind. ¡°She eats and sleeps with Cyrus. My people have seen them together several times. How could you say she has nothing to do with Cyrus?¡± Melody gritted her teeth and locked eyes with Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, as long as you don¡¯t mess with my rtionship with Cyrus, we can get along just fine. But not only did you refuse to stay away, you also brought this bitch here to seduce Cyrus. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± She looked at Galen and ordered, ¡°Beat them up, but keep them alive. Then tie them up and bring them with us. ¡± However, Galen hesitated, his voiceced with apprehension. ¡°But that¡¯s Miss Simmons we¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Everyone was aware that all the members of the Simmons family doted on this youngdy. She was their prized jewel, untouchable by anyone. Melody¡¯s anger surged and she paid no attention to Galen¡¯s words. ¡°Do as I say. I¡¯ll take full responsibility anyway. And if you¡¯re too scared to follow through, you¡¯re fired immediately. ¡± Galen had no choice but toply. He exchanged a signal with the bodyguards. The two body guards brought out the electric batons they hade with, and advanced toward Lucinda and Noelle. Taking a look at the weapons in their hands, Lucinda firmly positioned herself in front of Noelle. She looked at Melody and saw that her eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°If you dare to harm me here, I guarantee you and your little boys won¡¯t make it out of Peace Mountain safely. Care to test me?¡± The Hernandez family¡¯s bodyguards trembled with fear and hesitated. Melody sneered with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m Cyrus¡¯ fiancee and now he has some nobody mistress in his vi. Not even your father can stop me from doing this. ¡± She looked at Lucinda with a malicious glint in her eyes. ¡°As for you, it will be said that my bodyguards identally hurt you. I¡¯ll personally apologize to your father. I know you¡¯re a skilled fighter, but it¡¯s going to be tough to take on those electric batons bare-handed, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 932 She let out a giggle, evidently amused. A bodyguard swiftly cranked up the electric baton to maximum power and menacingly waved it. In a split second, Noelle pushed Lucinda away from behind and took the hit. ¡°Noelle!¡± Caught off guard, Lucinda stumbled back a couple of steps before regaining her bnce. As the electric baton was about to make contact with Noelle, a sharp swoosh sound came from the open front door. In the next moment, a dagger pierced through the back of the bodyguard¡¯s hand, causing blood to gush out. The electric baton slipped from the bodyguard¡¯s grip and ttered onto the floor, followed by his anguished screams which echoed in the living room. ¡°Miss Hernandez, you dare to create a scene in my house? What do you take me for, huh?¡± A furious voice boomed from outside the garden. The familiar voice made Melody hold her breath. Why had Cyrus returned? She had just seen him leaving Peace Mountain. ALL eyes in the room turned towards the door. In the soft glow of the light, Cyrus strode in with a stern expression etched upon his handsome face. He had left in haste and forgotten the meeting documents on the table. Else, he wouldn¡¯t have seen Melody making a scene here in his vi. ¡°Cyrus, our families¡¯ elders made the decision to engage us. Even if you¡¯ve tried to call off our engagement multiple times in the past few years, deep down, you know the oue. Whether you like it or not, I am your fiancee. ¡± Without casting even a nce at her, Cyrus walked past her to check Lucinda and Noelle. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Both of them shook their heads, indicating that they were unharmed. Melody¡¯s anger red even more as she saw his indifference towards her. Her eyes turned red with fury. ¡°Remember the incident in Forden? You fought with me because of Lucinda, and you even contemted ending our engagement. Since she¡¯s your sister, I let it slide. But this time, you¡¯ve been secretly living with another woman. Have you thought about the reputation of the Simmons and Hernandez families?¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow when she heard that. Why was this woman relentlessly stubborn? Lucinda had already assured her that Noelle had nothing to do with Cyrus.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Was Melody just being paranoid? Lucinda wanted to exin. Chapter 933 But Cyrus spoke first. ¡°You¡¯ve brought shame upon both the Simmons and Hernandez families. Ever since you nned to be engaged to me, you¡¯ve made me utterly repulsed. ¡± His gaze turned icy as he locked eyes with Melody. ¡°However, you¡¯re not wrong. I like Noelle, and I want to marry her. So, our engagement would be nothing more than a cruel joke. And this time, I¡¯ll break it off no matter what. ¡± The moment those words left his mouth, not only Melody, but also Lucinda and Noelle stood frozen, their eyes wide with shock. Melody fell back in horror, and Galen rushed to steady her. Tears welled up in her eyes, as she couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this bitch? She doesn¡¯tpare to me in terms of family background, education, or on any level! Only you and I are a perfect match, can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Melody, even if every woman in the world vanished, I would never marry you. Do you understand me loud and clear?¡± Leave my house immediately with your men! Seeing your face alone irritates me!¡± Cyrus stared at her with distain. Melody¡¯s face was streaked with tears as she shot a fierce re at Noelle, who stood beside Lucinda. ¡°Cyrus, you¡¯re breaking our engagement again for this bitch? I promise you¡¯ll regret it!¡± She gritted her teeth and stormed out with her men. As soon as Melody left, Lucinda walked to Cyrus and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you mean what you just said? Do you really Like Noelle?¡± What he said hit her with such force that it took her a while to regain herposure. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I never should have brought her here. My best friend as my sister-inw? Talk about a strange twist! Cyrus, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Instead of directly answering her question, he deflected, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! You should head to work now. I have something to discuss with Miss Moran alone. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda cast a concerned nce at Noelle, who seemed lost in thought. Once only Cyrus and Noelle remained in the Living room, he shut the door, and made his way to the sofa with intense eyes. ¡°Take a seat, Miss Moran,¡± he said, gesturing towards the couch. ¡°Okay. ¡± Noelle posture was stiff as she positioned herself at the far end of the small sofa, creating a noticeable distance between them. Possibly feeling a bit embarrassed, he opened the drawer, took out a cigar, lit it. Chapter 934 His voice took on a more alluring and resonant tone. ¡°Miss Moran, please don¡¯t let what just happened bother you. The thing is, I want to propose a deal,¡± Cyrus said. Noelle¡¯s confusion was evident as she asked, ¡°What kind of deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you can see that I have no affection for Melody, so I want you to pretend to be my girlfriend so I can easily call off the engagement with her. In return, I will assist you in bing a renowned star.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I will ensure that you win the Best Actress award, and help you seek retribution against Dvan. If you desire to personally deal with that scum, I can keep him detained for you. ¡± Noelle remained silent, absorbing his words. He pressed on, ¡°I¡¯m sure Lucinda must have made grand promises to you, but I know you dislike being indebted to others. She has always been there for you, and you feel guilty for not being able to repay her. Besides, her career is on the rise in the entertainment circle, but I¡¯m already at the pinnacle. You and I are simply partners, benefiting each other without any obligations. ¡± Hearing what he said, a wave of relief washed over her, and she let out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, puzzled by her reaction. ¡°Nothing. I just feel relieved that you don¡¯t actually have genuine feelings for me and that our partnership is purely business. It puts my mind at ease. ¡± Else, she would have felt burdened for being the one who ruined Cyrus¡¯ rtionship with Melody and believed herself to be a sinner. Cyrus maintained his impassive demeanor. ¡°So, does that mean you agree?¡± Noelle nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, it would be my honor to partner with you!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Malcolm arrange for awyer to draft the agreement as soon as possible. All you need to do is be on the same page with me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The more Melody pondered the situation, the hotter her anger bubbled within her. ¡°Bitch! They are all bitches!¡± Galen attempted to console her. ¡°Miss Hernandez, take it easy. Once we¡¯re back, we¡¯ll figure something out. Your engagement with Mr. Simmons was a mutual decision between your families. Even if he wants to call it off, he needs his father¡¯s approval. It¡¯s not going to be a walk in the park. ¡± Melody clenched her fists so tight that it seemed like she was on the brink of losing her mind. ¡°I swear on my life, he won¡¯t break this engagement! But what happened today was so infuriating. I have to teach him a lesson. I need to show him that I¡¯m not someone to be pushed around easily!¡± Her gaze was fixated on the Peace Mountain, which was fading away, with burning rage in her eyes. ¡°And as for Noelle, that bitch has to die. Lucinda¡¯s been a pain too. Chapter 935 I¡¯ll find a way to get rid of her. How dare Cyrus say that even if there was no woman left in the world, he still won¡¯t marry me! Then fine! I¡¯ll kill all the women around him! Let¡¯s see who he is going to get married to! Let him live a lonely life if he refuses to marry me!¡± Galen was frightened by the viciousness in her eyes and wisely held his tongue. A day had passed. In the dense mountain forest at the Cadiered border. The crew wore their camouge gear, and Nathan¡¯s face was concealed behind streaks of paint. He had just received reliable intel about an illicit transaction scheduled to take ce at the pavilion in the middle of theke, around five hundred meters away. They had been patiently waiting there for a grueling twelve hours. After some time, Sonny whose face was also painted green rushed over. ¡°Sir, the targets have appeared. They should arrive at the pavilion in ten minutes, tops. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression grew grave as he replied, ¡°Alright. Notify all the surveince teams and snipers to take their positions. If the transaction goes down or if anything out of the ordinary urs, they can fire a warning shot, but no killing. We need them alive for interrogation. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Nathan intended to change his posture, preparing to squat down, but inexplicably, his legs refused to cooperate.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He trembled slightly and ended up copsing onto Sonny. ¡°sire¡± Instinctively, his men reached out to lend a hand. Sonny swiftly turned around and supported him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look so good. ¡± Nathan took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I must have been squatting for too long. ¡± ¡°How could that be the issue?¡± They were all highly trained, and even after holding a squat position for an entire day and night, they wouldn¡¯t experience such a problem. Sonny checked Nathan¡¯s pulse and, although it seemed normal, his body temperature was unusually low. ¡°Sir, is the virus ring up again? Let¡¯s go back to theb to meet Dr. Yusuf. ¡± Nathan pursed his dry lips and responded, ¡°No. The top priority is to deal with the current situation. We¡¯ll discuss itter once we leave here. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± About ten minutester, Two groups of people strolled leisurely towards the pavilion in the center of theke, each clutching a ck box for the exchange. The pavilion was surrounded by sunss-d bodyguards. Chapter 936 Nathan peered through his binocrs, carefully observing the scene. He signaled his men to move forward, closing in on the group and tightening the encirclement. Bang! A gunshot ripped through the serene forest, startling the birds from their perches. One of the bodyguards stationed by the pavilion was shot and fell to the ground. The people who were about to trade in the pavilion swiftly took defensive positions. Sonny¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Someone shot before time?¡± Nathan narrowed his icy gaze, fixing his intense gaze on the thick foliage of the left side of the forest. ¡°At nine o¡¯clock, five hundred meters away. Assemble a team to apprehend the shooter alive right away. ¡± The shot had already exposed their location. He and the others were in very close proximity to the pavilion in the middle of theke, so they had no choice but to engage in a battle. Both sides sprang into action, their guns zing. The fight was intense. They painted the air with a symphony of fiery exchanges. Nathan¡¯s ears started to ring as the sound of the gunshots became more and more deafening. He felt a throbbing ache in his skull. Overwhelmed with weakness, he struggled to muster the strength to squeeze the trigger but to no avail. His vision blurred, and he couldn¡¯t steady his breath to alleviate the dizzy sensation he felt. Eventually, he fell intoplete darkness.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°No! Boss!¡± Sonny cried out. His voice wasced with shock as he saw Nathan fall. ¡°Boss, wake up!¡± Sonny did his best to keep calm and hurried over to check on Nathan. Thankfully, Nathan appeared unharmed and had not been struck by the bullet. But then, what could have caused it¡­ Could the virus in his system be spreading again? Chapter 937 With trembling hands, Sonny reached out to Nathan¡¯s neck to feel his pulse. It was beating steadily. Sonny heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Nathan was still alive, just unconscious. Gently gripping Nathan¡¯s arm, Sonny hoisted him onto his back. ¡°Larry, Lonnie, let¡¯s retreat for now. The rest, cover each other and make sure to evacuate safely within ten minutes. In two days, regroup in Stastle and wait for further orders. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± With Nathan still unconscious on his back, Sonny dashed through the wild woods. Larry and Lonnie remained on high alert, prepared for any potential ambush. They swiftly retreated from the border and boarded the waiting helicopter that would take them back to Stastle. Nathan remained unconscious. Hisplexion grew increasingly pale, and his body felt cold to the touch. Sonny checked Nathan¡¯s pulse again. It was weakening, and his breaths had turned shallow. ¡°Hurry up! Move faster!¡± Sonny let out a roar. His eyes turning red as tears streamed down his face. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t die! Just hold on a little longer. We¡¯re almost at theb. Dr. Yusuf will take care of you. Y ou¡¯ll be fine!¡± Larry and Lonnie, both young and, couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. They knelt beside Nathan, crying and rubbing his hands, desperately trying to warm his cold body.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After three long hours, they finally got to theb. It wasn¡¯t until Aldric administered medication to suppress the virus that Nathan began to show signs of improvement. Nathan¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and he slowly regained consciousness. As his vision cleared, he scanned the room. He noticed Sonny¡¯s bloodshot eyes, showing that he had just cried. Aldric, on the other hand, was studying a test report with a sorrowful expression, as if on the verge of tears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 938 Nathan asked, sitting up. A heavy silence fell upon the room, followed by a wave of sadness. ¡°Aldric, I can sense my own condition. You don¡¯t have to hide it from me. No matter how dire the oue, I can handle it. ¡± Aldric fought back his tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel powerless. I haven¡¯t been able to find a way to cure you. ¡± With shaky hands, he passed the test report to Nathan and went on. ¡°The inhibitor has been used excessively, and your body has developed resistance to it. Initially, you required a shot every seven days, but then it¡¯s every five days, sometimes even as frequently as every three days when the symptom resurfaces. Once your body fully adapts to the inhibitor¡¯s effects, it won¡¯t be able to restrain the virus any Longer. Moreover, the virus has been spreading in your body again recently. Your fainting episode and the decline in your physical strength are both signs of your health deteriorating. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed and his lips turned pale. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°How bad can it get?¡± ¡°The worst-case scenario isplete paralysis, and that¡¯s just for the physicalplication. I can¡¯t say for certain if there will be other illnesses as the inhibitor¡¯s effectiveness against the virus gradually diminishes. ¡± Aldric¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°Regardless¡­ The situation does not look good. ¡± Having spoken, hepsed into silence again. In the heavy atmosphere, Nathan let out a chuckle and asked, ¡°So, how long do you think I have left?¡± Aldric sighed and extended his hand.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No more than five months?¡± ¡°Yes, and during that time, you¡¯ll need to be well taken care of. ¡± Sonny stood quietly to the side, listening to their conversation. His fists clenched so tightly that the veins bulged. He hung his head, tears silently streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Okay, I see. ¡± Nathan¡¯s mind was reeling as he took in the doctor¡¯s grim news. After a prolonged moment of shock, he finally tried to nod, as if reluctantly epting the doctor¡¯s pronouncement. Chapter 939 ¡°Aldric, why don¡¯t you step outside for a moment? I need to have a word with Sonny. ¡± Aldric, his eyes welling up with tears, nodded in silence and gently closed the door behind him. Turning his gaze towards Sonny, who stood nearby, Nathan let out a soft chuckle. ¡°No need to be so downcast. I¡¯m not dead yet. Come over here. ¡± Sonny, wiping away his tears with his sleeve, approached the bed and stood still. ¡°I¡¯m not crying! You¡¯ve always been a mean leader who only knows how to exploit and oppress me. To see you in such misery brings me nothing but joy!¡± Nathan found amusement in Sonny¡¯s response. ¡°Well said. It¡¯s good to know that you feel this way. ¡± Sonny averted his gaze, intentionally ignoring Nathan. Nathan then went on saying, ¡°Since Kyson got dismissed, the position of Director at the Secret Investigation Department is open.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the next few days, I¡¯ll write a letter of rmendation for you. You¡¯ll be in charge of the team. Given your skills, it won¡¯t be more than a month before you assume office. You¡¯ll also take Larry and the others with you. ¡± Sonny stared at Nathan in disbelief, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°Are you pushing me away?¡± ¡°You are very skilled. After I¡¯m gone, this is the best ce for you to be. ¡± Sonny shook his head adamantly. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave like that! I¡¯ll stay unless I meet my death, and I don¡¯t think Larry and the others would be willing to go either. ¡± Nathan weighed the options with Sonny and said, ¡°Mekhi Shaw is now the second-inmand at the National Security Bureau. He has always been ruthless and merciless. If he finds out about my illness, he¡¯ll try to seize my position. You¡¯ve been by my side for so long. He won¡¯t let you slip away. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± With a determined look in his eyes, Sonny said firmly, ¡°If he wants to take me down, then let him try. Either way, I¡¯m not leaving. ¡± ¡°Consider this is an order!¡± Nathan sounded serious. It was rare for him to talk to Sonny in a calm tone. ¡°You¡¯ll be in trouble working under a cruel leader like me. You see, I¡¯m not exactly heading towards a happy ending myself¡­¡± Before Nathan could finish his sentence, Sonny dropped to his knees, as if his legs were springs giving way. ¡°Boss, are you angry with me? I was just joking. Knowing about your condition, I¡¯m pained. To me, you¡¯re not only my boss, but also my brother and only family!¡± Sonny took two steps closer to the edge of the bed, his hands gripping the edge tightly. His eyes mirrored helplessness and desperation. Chapter 940 ¡°You saved my life. I¡¯m loyal to you and only you! You can¡¯t cast me aside! Except this, I¡¯ll follow every single one of your orders, without question. Please, don¡¯t push me away¡­¡± With great determination, Sonny fought back his tears as he gazed at Nathan. Nathan, who looked pale and exhausted, met Sonny¡¯s gaze. After all, they had been friends for so many years. Sonny¡¯s expression of desperation struck Nathan deeply. It was the first time Sonny had expressed such heartfelt words, and it moved him. Summoning all his strength, Nathan forced a smile and gently patted Sonny on the shoulder. ¡°You stubborn fool! I¡¯m thirsty after saying so many words, but you still refuse to agree. ¡± Sonny stood up, filled a ss with warm water, and gave it to Nathan. ¡°I won¡¯t leave, no matter what. ¡± Sonny¡¯s anger was palpable, but he swiftly changed the subject, reminding Nathan, ¡°You better think about how you¡¯ll exin this to Miss Simmons. Half a year ago, she believed you were dead, and her grief was immeasurable. This time¡­¡± Sonny didn¡¯t continue speaking. He was halted by the sight of Nathan¡¯s sudden frown and the somber darkness that filled his ck eyes. ¡°I have warned you not to disclose anything about my health to her. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Sonny was worried. ¡°But boss, even if you manage to keep it hidden from her for now, she¡¯ll have to face your deat in five months. It will be devastating for her. ¡± ¡°I know.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Let me think about it. ¡± With his head down, Nathan looked gloomy. His eyshes trembled as if he was trying to hide something. Sonny understood that Nathan was currently wrestling with inner conflicts and deep sorrow. It waste at night when Sonny left the room, to give Nathan time to rest in theboratory ward. It was quiet at night. There was gentle rustling of palm trees swaying in the wind, soon followed by the patter of rain. With his head tilted to one side, Nathan gazed thoughtfully at the raindrops trickling down the windowpane. His usually arrogant countenance which was now mncholic and pale, reflected a multitude ofplex emotions. A notification popped up on his phone. Chapter 941 Nathan unlocked the screen and discovered it was from Lucinda. ¡°Nate, did you manage to get a good night¡¯s sleep at the border? I¡¯ve heard the ultra-violet rays there are pretty intense. Will youe back with a tan? Ha, in this way. . Can I call you ¡®Natan¡¯ from now on?¡± Lucinda¡¯s yful message brought a smile to Nathan¡¯s face. In that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but picture how adorable she would look while teasing him like that. The desire to embrace her and hold her close for the rest of his days overwhelmed him. Lucinda sent him more messages. ¡°Are you asleep? Is it inconvenient to respond from there?¡± ¡°I understand. There is no signal, right? Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Good night!¡± After that message, Lucinda remained silent, refraining from sending any further texts.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nathan¡¯s slender fingers gently stroked the messages disyed on the screen. A tear dropped uncontrobly from the corner of his eye into his short hair and disappeared. Suddenly, a sharp pain pierced through his chest. ¡®s BunnyBookery This caused him to tremble uncontrobly. Nathan curled up on the bed, sweat forming on his nose, and blue veins protruding from his hands. Every breath he took was apanied by a wave of agonizing pain. The pain intensified with each passing moment, tearing at his heart. A groan of pain escaped Nathan¡¯s lips as he desperately attempted to reach the rm device on the bedside table with his trembling hands. But his efforts proved futile as he eventually toppled off the bed. The noise startled Aldric, who was next door. He rushed over and swung the door open, almost frightened to death by the sight before him. ¡°Nathan! Oh, my God! I¡¯ve told you to keep your emotions in check. Chapter 942 Don¡¯t let yourself get so worked up. It¡¯s excruciating to have a angina attack. ¡± He muttered as he quickly took out the pill and put it into Nathan¡¯s mouth. It would take a while for the pill topletely take effect. Aldric helped Nathan to bed and tucked him in. Aldric stayed by Nathan¡¯s side for a few more hours. He was not relieved until Nathan waspletely worn out and drifted into sleep. That night, Lucinda found it impossible to fall asleep. Staring at the ceilingmp, she was suddenly reminded of thest time Nathan was on a mission. A bullet had nearly pierced his heart, causing significant bleeding. This time, he had gone to the border, a ce known for its chaotic nature and formidable fighters. She hadn¡¯t received any messages from Nathan, leaving her unsure whether he had any injuries or had sessfully resolved the matter at hand. Lost in her thoughts, Lucinda eventually drifted off to sleep. Due to her restless night, she went to the office the next day with sleep-deprived eyes. But as night fell, the man she longed for suddenly returned. She dashed up the stairs, lifting the hem of her dress, and burst open the bedroom door without hesitation. There sat Nathan on the bed, engrossed in a book. Each movement of his slender fingers as they flipped through the book exuded a noble elegance that was unmatched. Even in his rxed posture against the headboard, he remained undeniably handsome. Hearing the sound of the door, Nathan turned his tender gaze towards her and softly called out, ¡°Lucinda. ¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With a smile, she climbed onto the bed and sat on his legs. Cupping his handsome face in her hands, she observed his face closely. ¡°You haven¡¯t be tanned after returning from the border. I was actually hoping to take a bite of your honey-colored skin,¡± she yfully remarked. She gently pressed her lips against his cold, thin ones like a child savoring candy, and giggled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing back? If I hadn¡¯t seen Sonny standing by the door, I wouldn¡¯t have had a clue. Were you nning to surprise me?¡± With a faint smile on his face, Nathan tried to conceal the weakness in his eyes. ¡°Yes, it was meant to be a surprise,¡± he replied. Despite his efforts to act normal, Lucinda noticed a tinge of sadness in his demeanor and that his voice was unusually hoarse. ¡°Didn¡¯t things go well at the border? Why do I feel like you are not happy?¡± Chapter 943 Nathan smiled and opened his arms, inviting her toe closer. Lucinda understood what he implied. She sat on his left side, rested her head on his shoulder, and slipped her cold hand inside his robe to caress his waist. He shivered with cold, but didn¡¯t move. With an affectionate smile ying on his lips, he allowed her to touch him freely with her cold hand. ¡°There¡¯s an old employee at Payne Group who has dedicated his entire life to thepany. He and his wife share a deep love. ¡± He started in a maic and calm voice. Seeing that he had much to share, Lucinda wrapped her arms around his waist and offered her full attention.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Recently, he received a terminal cancer diagnosis, with just a few months left to live. He¡¯s afraid to disclose it to his family and wishes to spare his wife from the knowledge. He¡¯s seeking my advice, but making a decision is truly challenging,¡± he continued. Lucinda¡¯s spirits dropped when she heard this. She sighed and responded, ¡°They have such profound love for each other. If his wife were to find out, it would undoubtedly devastate her. Besides, the pain is usually very unbearable for the person still living. ¡± Nathan¡¯s back turned stiff, and his long eyshes quivered as he attempted to conceal his sorrow. ¡°Yes, the pain is usually unbearable for the living,¡± he agreed. Six months ago, Lucinda had experienced immense sadness due to his supposed death. The thought of losing someone once more filled her with unbearable agony. There was nothing more excruciating than experiencing it all over again. If she had to face it again, would she not crumble under its weight? Lucinda was oblivious to his sad face as she was deep in thoughts about what happened six months ago. Just the mere recollection of it made her feel uneasy and her eyes turned red. She wrapped her slender, pale arms around Nathan¡¯s sturdy waist. ¡°Thankfully, I had a check-up at the hospital yesterday, and it turns out I¡¯m perfectly healthy. So, you must take good care of yourself as well. Don¡¯t get hurt again while you¡¯re out on a mission. We still have a long road ahead of us. ¡± Nathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he clenched his fists under the quilt. Lucinda indeed had a long road ahead, but for him. Time was not on his side. His lips, pale and thin, quivered as he mustered the courage to ask a question he had never dared to voice out. ¡°Lucinda. Do you still love me?¡± He lowered his head and fixed his gaze on the woman in his arms. This question had always filled him with fear. He was scared that Lucinda¡¯s response would disappoint him. Chapter 944 He was scared that all his efforts would be in vain. But this one time, he actually yearned for her to tell him that she no longer loved him. It was already dark outside. A sole tablemp lit up the room, lending a rather dim yet warm glow to the space. Nathan had his back against themp, blocking the light and preventing Lucinda from seeing the expression on his face.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ALL she could tell was that his gaze was piercing. She sat up straighter and reached out to touch his face. The atmosphere in the room made her turn somber, too. ¡°I used to think that I can just move on and forget about you. But when I thought I lost you before, I finally realized the truth. I love you. I love you, Nathan, just as much, as deeply as you love me. And no matter how many times you ask me about this, my answer will never change. ¡± Tears welled up in both of their eyes. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan did his best to keep himself from falling and just clung to Lucinda as if his life depended on it. He was holding her so tightly that his arms trembled. She had said she loved him, too. Although, he would have preferred it if she had said otherwise this time, he was still touched by her confession. It was the only thing he wanted in this life. Sensing his unease, Lucinda began stroking his back in a gesture offort. Their embracested for a long while. Nathan refused to let her go, that Lucinda thought he had dozed off and fallen asleep on her shoulder. And then he spoke. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go to sleep. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda blurted out in confusion. It was only half past nine! Why was he telling her to go to bed already? Was he really content with one, measly hug? Chapter 945 Lucinda was still trying to make sense of the situation when Nathan burrowed under the covers and tucked himself in. He was acting odd tonight. Shey her head on his outstretched arm. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other thesest few days. You¡¯re finally back after so long. Why don¡¯t I give you some rxing massage?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes remained closed, however, and she did not receive a response.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda was despondent. They had been apart for days! Why was he being so cold to her all of a sudden? Did he not want her anymore? Had she lost her charm? Feeling more determined, and perhaps a little angry, Lucinda slipped her hand into his robe and ran her fingers down Nathan¡¯s chest and abs. His breath hitched at the contact and grew more and more shallow by the second. He frowned as he grabbed her wandering hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Stop it, baby. Just go to sleep. ¡± Lucinda pursed her lips, miffed at his reaction. She narrowed her eyes and let out a soft growl. ¡°You haven¡¯t even ki*sed me since you returned. And why do you insist on sleepin g at a time like this? Are you nning to be a monk and swear off s@x for the rest of your life or something?¡± She couldn¡¯t be any clearer with her intentions. She was blunt with herint, and her voice wasced with her familiar brand of seduction. Nathan shut his eyes tight and took a deep breath. He made his resolve in a matter of seconds. When he opened his eyes again, there was a look of indifference in them. ¡°Lucinda, I¡­ I want to call off our engagement. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda felt like someone had punched her in the gut. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Why the hell was he acting this way? She realized then that he had been deliberately avoiding her since he came back. Chapter 946 She bolted up to a sitting position and scowled at him. ¡°I dare you to say that again. ¡± Nathan, on the other hand, remained lying. He even went so far as to pull the quilt up to his shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s break up,¡± he said, his voice low and thick. Pain shot through Lucinda¡¯s body. ¡°Why?¡± she demanded. She had no idea what was making him say these things, nor could she even begin to imagine the thoughts that were running in his head. ¡°Maybe¡­ I think I¡¯ve grown tired of you. ¡± Nathan pulled the quilt higher, covering his face and muffling thest part of his words. If Lucinda didn¡¯t know any better, she might have thought he was nervous. Lucinda¡¯s anger red up at the thought. ¡°Get up, right now!¡± She grabbed him by the ear and pulled him up. ¡°Look me in the eyes and say it again!¡± Nathan winced in pain, but he still refused to look at her. He would try to sneak a nce, but always seemed to decide against it at thest minute. Lucinda huffed, her face a mask of anger, her tears threatening to spill from her reddened eyes. ¡°You want to break up and cancel our engagement. Are you serious? Tell me, do you really mean it?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. She shouted toward the end, though her voice cracked a little. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he grew gloomier. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit! Look at me and say it to my face!¡± Lucinda grabbed him again, this time by the chin, and forced him to face her. She was boiling with anger. ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully before saying anything else. This will be thest chance that I give you. If you waste it, then it¡¯s over. I will never forgive you, no matter what excuses you make, even if you kneel at my feet and beg for mercy! Never!¡± Chapter 947 Her chest heaved up and down from the force of her anger, though not a drop of tear fell from her eyes. Yet. Instead, they glistened in her eyes, teetering over the edge, hanging by the thread of her sheer stubbornness. Her emotions were aplicated mix of grievance, disbelief, outrage, and hurt. She had never seen thising at all. Atst, Nathan looked at her. His heart twisted inside his chest. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry, much less make her cry. Regret washed over him almost immediately. ¡°Say something! Have you lost your ability to speak?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nathan swallowed. It suddenly urred to him that maybe he was being impulsive. He became a coward in the face of her wrath ¡°You¡¯re right. I need to think it over some more. I¡¯m sleepy now¡­¡± He broke free from her grip,y back against the pillows, and rolled over, away from her. Lucinda stared at his back, her rage growing by the second. He needed to think about it? What was there to think about? Whether he had truly grown tired of her or not?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Were all men like this? She had given him her entire world, only for him to lose interest in her? And to think that she had even professed her love to him earlier! Lucinda had never been eloquent with her emotions, and this was the first time she had ever said such a thing to him. To anyone, really. So now, he thought she was in the pocket of him? ¡®s BunnyBookery He not only didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity she gave him, but also wanted to break up with her. He said he was tired of her and had to think about their rtionship again! This was also the first time that he was sleeping with his back to her. Not only that, but he had also scooted away, nearly over the edge of the bed, as though he couldn¡¯t stand to be close to her. Did he think that just because she had confessed to him, he already had her in the palm of his hands, was that it? What did he take her for? Did he see her as some ything that would do his bidding, whether he asked her to stay or sent her away? Was she so naive and pliable in his eyes? The more Lucinda thought about it, the more outraged she became. For a moment, she was consumed with rage, her senses clouded. ¡°Nathan, You ungrateful bastard!¡± Shended a forceful kick against his ass. Nathan was weak and unguarded. He fell off the bed with a grunt and rolled a couple of times on the carpet before struggling to get up. Chapter 948 He grimaced from the exertion, but he quickly lowered his head to hide his pain. Lucinda blinked at him in surprise and instinctively reached out to help him. She wasn¡¯t expecting him to roll right off the bed! But then she remembered their current predicament and withdrew her hand. The whole floor was covered in a lush carpet, anyway. Even if he fell from the ceiling, he would be safe and cushioned. A small bump shouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, he was so hateful tonight. If she could, Lucinda would have beaten him to death. A kick was a light punishment as it was.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She perched on the edge of the bed, crossing her arms over her chest as she stared down at him. This jerk! ¡°Kneel!¡± Nathan was still struggling to keep himself upright. Afraid that he might expose himself, he imitated her posture and sat cross-Legged on the carpet, facing her. His expression was cold. Lucinda was appalled. ¡°So, you refuse to listen to me now?!¡± Nathan lowered his head, deliberately avoiding Lucinda¡¯s eyes. He looked cold and unapproachable. She didn¡¯t understand him. She only knew that anger was burning in her heart and that she had just one thought in mind. ¡®s BunnyBookery She yearned to teach him a lesson, to strike him so hard that he would never dare utter the words ¡®break up¡¯ again. Driven by her fury, she got out of the bed with her bare feet to take the wooden ferule from the top drawer of the nightstand. But as her hand reached the drawer, she hesitated. That wooden ferule could cause so much pain. What if she lost control and he didn¡¯t dodge? What if her anger led her to harm him? However, standing there empty-handed felt like surrendering her inner strength. She turned around silently and fixed her gaze on Nathan, who sat on the floor. He looked back at her. It would be somewhat awkward if she didn¡¯t grab something. His ck belt hung on the coat rack nearby. She walked over and grabbed it. With the metal buckle in her hand, she returned to the bed. ¡°Do you see what I have in my hand? Don¡¯t make me use it on you!¡± She warned him in a low but fierce tone. Chapter 949 Nathan raised his eyes slightly, briefly ncing at the belt she was holding. His eyes was deep and his expression remained nk. ¡°I¡¯ve already moved on. Yet you refused to let me go, begging for another chance. So I offered you that chance, willing to be with you forever. But you want to give up on us now? Why? I demand a reasonable exnation!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nathan¡¯s features were entuated by the warm bedroom light, making him look even more handsome. He swallowed hard, and lowered his head. His eyes were half close, and he remained silent. His choice of silence served as his way of resisting. Was he really giving her the silent treatment? Lucinda bit her lower lip, feeling hurt. ¡°Well, if you need more time to think, then go ahead and think! Let me know your decision once you¡¯ve figured it out!¡± She tossed the belt at him and stormed out of the bedroom in anger. As the door mmed shut behind her, the room was enveloped in a heavy atmosphere of gloom. She made her way to the next room, resolved to sleep separately from him from that moment on. In the stillness of the night, her once calm mind was now a whirlwind of chaos. Every time she closed her eyes, his indifferent expression haunted her. Restless and unable to find relief, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Frustrated, she sat up on the bed and nced at her phone. It was two in the morning already. Why hadn¡¯t Nathane tofort her? Was he truly determined to end their rtionship? It was so weird! So unreasonable! Lucinda turned around, burying herself in the covers. Sleeping alone had be strange to her after such a long time with Nathan. Both of them spent the entire night awake. The next morning came. As Lucinda rose from bed, she noticed that Nathan¡¯s door was closed. It seemed he was still asleep. She decided to head straight to Angle Intl, avoiding any conversation or encounters with him. In the past two days, it had been cloudy and rainy in Stastle. The high-rise buildings seemed to be shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. Chapter 950 Restlessness consumed Lucinda as she sat at her desk. She propped her chin up with her hands and her gaze was fixated on the rain outside the window. Nathan¡¯s strange behavior the night before reyed in her mind like a looping animation. This made her pay no attention to Vivian¡¯s report which was before her. It suddenly dawned on her that when she kicked Nathan out of bed, he groaned in pain. He always had high tolerance for pain, capable of enduring pain without showing it. Well, unless he deliberately wanted to act like he was in pain to gain her sympathy. But he was physically stronger and a skilled fighter. How could she have managed to easily kick him out of bed? The more she pondered, the more she sensed that something was amiss. All the signs pointed to the possibility of him being injured. He was so weak that she was about to kick him out of bed. The realization struck her, and she pounded the table in frustration. Her angerst night had blinded her to this. But, after reflecting, she became convinced that something must be wrong with him. Vivian was startled by the sudden outburst. ¡°Miss Simmons, did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Lucinda snapped back to reality and grabbed her bag. ¡°I have something to attend to. You can continue the report when I return. If I don¡¯t make it back, then we¡¯ll discuss it tomorrow. ¡± The rain got heavier, pouring down relentlessly. In the president¡¯s office of Payne Group, Nathan sat wearily in front of the window. His eyes were dull, devoid of their usual vitality. As he gazed at the raindrop trails on the window, memories of Kyson¡¯s words came rushing back to him. ¡°Long-term presence of the virus in your body leads to consequences.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Eventually, you¡¯ll be disabled. Sure, she may sympathize with you in the short term, but as time goes by¡­ From the moment that virus entered your system, you can¡¯t possibly measure up to her with your frail body! If I can¡¯t be with her, neither can you!¡± Chapter 951 Nathan¡¯s fists tightened, his face grew paler by the minute, and his mood got worse. It dawned on him that perhaps he couldn¡¯t continue this rtionship with her. It was better to spare each other the pain now. The best thing he could do for Lucinda now was to make her despise him, so she could move on to a better life without him. Across the room, Valerie sat on the sofa and gracefully poured herself a cup of tea. She was the spokesperson of the new project and she hade to discuss the payment contract with Nathan. However, since her arrival, he had been looking depressed. He had been silently fixated on the rain outside the window for over half an hour, without uttering a single word to her. ¡°Mr. Payne, you don¡¯t seem to be in the best of moods today. Allow me to take a guess. It¡¯s not work-rted, is it? Have you and Miss Simmons had a recent quarrel?¡± He frowned in disgust. ¡°You ought to know your ce and avoid prying into matters that don¡¯t concern you. ¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask again. But if you ever need my assistance, I¡¯m here to help,¡± Valerie said, smiling. Nathan was unmoved by her sweet voice. He even felt a deep aversion for it. ¡°What did you want to discuss with me? Wrap it up and leave once you¡¯re done. ¡± She stood up and walked gracefully to him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just as she was about to speak, a knock interrupted her. It was Sonny. ¡°Sir, Miss Simmons is here. ¡± Why did shee here at this time?! Flustered, Nathan grabbed Valerie¡¯s wrist. She leaned in as he said something to her in a hushed tone. He ced his lips close to her ear as he spoke. As Lucinda entered the room, She saw this scene. Their closeness struck a nerve within her. ¡°Nathan?¡± Valerie hastily shrugged him off. She took a step back, feigning surprise. ¡°Miss Simmons, why are you here? You¡¯ve picked a terrible time¡­¡± Her frown only deepened. Chapter 952 ¡°A terrible time? What were you two up to?¡± After a brief pause, Valerie turned to Nathan, looking embarrassed. ¡°Well, what do you think? It¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re imagining,¡± he retorted coldly with vicious eyes. Did he want to provoke her? Lucinda took a deep breath. As she struggled to contain her anger, she repeatedly reminding herself to stay calm. She shot a cold re at Valerie and said, ¡°Leave. ¡± Unperturbed, Valerie called out sweetly, ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± Nathan lowered his gaze and pressed his lips tightly together. He seemingly agreed to her demand. And so, Valerie had no choice but to leave. As Valerie¡¯s fragrance dissipated from the office, Lucinda walked to Nathan and noticed his slightly pale face. She squatted at his feet, ced her hands on hisp, looked up at him, and said softly, ¡°Tell me. Did you get hurt during the mission? I¡¯m sorry that I kicked you off the bedst night. It wasn¡¯t intentional. But remember, you¡¯re not alone. Don¡¯t bear the pain by yourself. I¡¯1l be here for you to take care of you. I will learn to cherish and protect you. Okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stick by your side and look out for you. I will cherish and keep you safe. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s sweet and gentle voice reyed in Nathan¡¯s head like a broken record. Right in front of him, she shed a bright smile.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His sad and hurt heart seemed to be wrapped tightly by a warm Light that soothed and thawed his icy core. He choked with sobs and subconsciously wanted to hold her soft cheeks in his hands. But he was wearing leather gloves and had just touched Valerie with the same hand. Realizing this, he quietly withdrew his hand and clenched his fist tightly at his side. Kyson was spot on. Lucinda had a fiery spirit. She had a personality that zed like the sun, scorching anyone who dared to mess with her. But when it came to her family and her loved ones, she was like an adorable little kitten, all cute and lovely. Chapter 953 She was bubbly and bright. Nathan had hoped that the virus in his body could be suppressed so he could live a long, healthy and happy life alongside her. But now the virus had spread, making his past hopes seem Like wild fantasies. His body was broken. He was just a dying man who didn¡¯t deserve someone like Lucinda. He was the one holding her back. ¡°Nathan?¡± Lucinda¡¯s soft voice brought him back to reality. Regaining hisposure, Nathan immediately put on a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If you don¡¯t believe me, go ahead and check. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. You don¡¯t look alright. You can¡¯t deceive me. I want you to tell me yourself what¡¯s going on with you. And what were you and Valerie up to when I walked in? Why do I feel like you were deliberately trying to provoke me¡­¡± ¡°I like her a lot,¡± Nathan said, abruptly cutting her off. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lucinda was taken aback.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She withdrew her hands from hisp and stood up. She took a step back as she gazed at him, perplexed. He tried to avoid her eyes by looking at the rain outside. ¡°She is sweet, beautiful, and gentle. No man can resist a woman like her. So, what do you think I was doing with her just now?¡± Lucinda retreated a couple more steps and her eyes turned dark. ¡°Do you dislike me now?¡± A cold sneer yed across Nathan¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Compared to her, youe off as arrogant, controlling, and ruthless. I¡¯ve been chasing after you for so long, but now I¡¯m worn out and want to try someone else. ¡± Looking at his handsome face, Lucinda narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯ve changed¡­¡± ¡°Men continually crave excitement and pursue novelty. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve changed. I¡¯m just not a good guy to begin with. Lucinda, now that you see me for who I am, you can leave. ¡± The atmosphere hung heavy for a few minutes after Nathan spoke. Lucinda stood stunned. Nathan kept on gazing outside the window. There was no hesitation or regret in his cold ck eyes. He looked detached and indifferent. Chapter 954 However, a sudden chuckle pierced through the solemn atmosphere. Surprised, Nathan turned his head and saw Lucinda smiling. He had expected the opposite reaction. There was no trace of anger in her eyes. His heart skipped a beat, but he quicklyposed himself. He maintained his indifferent demeanor as he stared at her coldly. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Lucinda walked up to him. She held the armrests on both sides of his chair and leaned over. Then she nted a ki*s on his forehead. A clear red lipstick mark was made on his forehead. ¡°You!¡± Nathan raised his head and scowled. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± But Lucinda continued tough, as if she had seen right through his act. ¡°You¡¯re quite an actor. I almost fell for it, but¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Her gaze drifted down to his hands that hung limply by his thighs. She teased, ¡°You should¡¯ve done a better job pretending. Next time you lie, try not to clench your fists so tightly. ¡± Nathan was stunned. He instinctively hid his hands behind his back and his eyshes fluttered nervously. Feeling exposed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of embarrassment creep over him. He only tried to actposed, wearing a serious expression.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But Lucinda refused to let him go. She was determined to dismantle his defenses, one step at a time. She delicately hooked her finger under his chin, and caressed it with her slender fingers viciously. She teased him and yfully drew circles along his jawline. ¡°You underestimated me. Do you honestly believe I¡¯m that easily fooled? Last night, I was furious, and my judgment was clouded. But today, I see everything clearly. Your words and actions are wed. You¡¯ve risked your life for me on multiple asions. Your love for me cannot be masked. Do you honestly expect me to believe that you¡¯ve fallen for Valerie so quickly? Are you intentionally putting up an act just to piss me off? Won¡¯t you tell me the truth? Hmm?¡± She spoke with a soft tone. Chapter 955 Nathan pulled away from her. His eyshes fluttered, and he said, ¡°I was being honest. You held me in such high regard that you. . Before he could finish, Lucinda leaned in again. She nted a ki*s on his left cheek. A distinctive red lip print adorned his skin. ¡°You!¡± Nathan red at her. ¡°Are you mad?¡± She continued tracing circles on Nathan¡¯s chin with a mischievous glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Tsk tsk. I have seen through your n. You¡¯re seething with anger, aren¡¯t you? But you can do nothing. It¡¯s amusing to see you so frustrated. ¡± Nathan pursed his lips and squinted his dark eyes. ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t push me. ¡± ¡°Or what? You want to hit me? I¡¯m so terrified. ¡± Her sweet voice was so annoying. She smiled brightly despite iming to be scared. ¡°We¡¯ve engaged in a fight before. If you¡¯ve got what it takes,e on, fight me again. Show me if you can overpower me with your strength now. ¡± Nathancked confidence. His body felt weak and the angina attack from two nights before made matters worse. He also had a terrible night sleepst night. If he were to engage in a fight with Lucinda, he knew he couldn¡¯t win. ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t fight with a woman. I won¡¯t raise my hand against a woman.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± He spoke in a low and arrogant voice, looking vicious. Lucinda cracked up. She brought out the lipstick from her bag and quickly applied it on her lips. ¡°Well, then you can keeping up with excuses. Every time you make one, I¡¯ll give you a ki*s. Let¡¯s see how many ki*ses you can earn. ¡± ¡°Lucinda, be reasonable!¡± Chapter 956 Immediately he said that, Lucinda nted ki*ses on his cheeks and chin. The red lip prints on his face looked quite amusing. Wearing a sweet smile, Lucinda said, ¡°Go on. When you stop fabricating lies and decide to tell the truth, I¡¯ll be reasonable. ¡± Feeling defeated, Nathan felt a burden in his heart. He had underestimated Lucinda¡¯s intelligence. Not only did she see through his facade, but she also yfully taunted him. Yet, he found himself powerless, unable to do anything about the situation. Nathan found himself with no other choice but to simply ignore Lucinda.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He looked out of the window again, looking indifferent. The lipstick marks all over his handsome face were so amusing. The cold and arrogant facade he had carefully maintained crumbled in front of Lucinda. Not a word came out of his mouth, and Lucinda decided against pushing him any further. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you some time to cool off. But don¡¯t you dare mention canceling the engagement or breaking up again. You were the one who messed with me first, and there¡¯s no backing out now. Nathan, you¡¯re mine for life! And I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m such an arrogant woman. But it¡¯s toote for you to start picking on my ws. You can¡¯t run away from me no matter what. ¡± With a dismissive snort, she rose from the chair and took her leave. She knew Nathan all too well. He was stubborn to the core. He wouldn¡¯t easily reveal his true feelings. Moreover, he had a penchant for concealing his pain and suffering in silence. Lucinda had pieced together most of the puzzle regarding why he had developed such a guarded personality. During thest party, Norton¡¯s fury had reached its peak, and he even threatened to punish Nathan in her presence. Nathan¡¯s parents had tragically passed away in a car ident when he was very young, leaving Norton to raise boy. Norton was an old-fashioned and strict man. He must have beaten and punished Nathan so much. Nathan bore the brunt of it all without anyone extending sympathy to him, forcing him to endure the pain alone. He had always cherished his loved ones deeply, and as a result, he had be adept at concealing his emotions from them. So Lucinda had a gut feeling. He was either injured or sick. Also, judging by his unusual behavior, she suspected that the problem at hand could beplex. Chapter 957 Just because Nathan didn¡¯t want to share it with her didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t dig deeper on her own. Lost in thought, she walked out of the office. Sonny stood nearby. Lucinda approached him discreetly and whispered, ¡°I need to talk to you about something. Follow me. ¡± ¡°What is that?¡± Sonny felt a twinge of unease as he observed Lucinda¡¯s serious expression, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. He reluctantly followed her to an empty and secure corridor. ¡°Miss Simmons, what can I do for you?¡± Lucinda asked with utmost seriousness, ¡°How many years have you been working for Nathan?¡± After pondering for a moment, Sonny responded, ¡°At least ten years. ¡± Lucinda nodded thoughtfully and went on with another question. ¡°Did Nathan sustain any injuries when you were at the border?¡± ¡°No. There were many men around him. We wouldn¡¯t watch him get hurt. There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Sonny responded calmly and promptly. Lucinda began to piece things together. ¡°Then he must be sick. ¡± Sonny lowered his head and remained silent. ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for such a long time, so you must know his health condition well. What¡¯s wrong with him? Is it severe?¡± Sonny rubbed his head and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Why do you even think so? His health has been pretty good. He is not sick. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s keeping the truth from me. And you don¡¯t want to tell me either. ¡± ¡°Last night, I identally nudged him off the bed, and it was clear that he was weak. When I saw him just now, his face was as pale as a ghost. Even if you deny it, I won¡¯t believe that he¡¯s fine. So just tell me. What¡¯s going on with him?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! With a pained expression, Sonny fought the urge to reveal the truth and let out a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t push me any further. I genuinely don¡¯t know anything. I¡­ I have some work to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡± Watching him walk away, Lucinda pondered for a moment before pulling out her phone to call one of Dark Bell¡¯s subordinates. Chapter 958 ¡°Find out Nathan¡¯s recent schedule. Check which hospitals he frequented. Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Okay, boss. ¡± Just as Sonny reached the CEO¡¯s office door, Nathan summoned him in. When he opened the door, he saw Nathan seated at his desk, peering into a small mirror while wiping his face with a wet wipe. The leather gloves he had worn earlier in the dayy discarded in the trash can. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nathan was almost done wiping off the lipstick prints on his face. ¡°Where did you just go?¡± Sonny reported truthfully, ¡°Miss Simmons wanted to talk to me. She suspects that you¡¯re unwell, so she sought confirmation from me. ¡± ¡°Did you tell her anything?¡± Sonny quickly waved his hand and reassured, ¡°No, no, no! I didn¡¯t dare utter a word. ¡± A faint glimmer of relief softened Nathan¡¯s gloomy countenance. Sonny couldn¡¯t figure out his boss¡¯ intentions, so he cautiously tried to persuade him, ¡°Boss, you know Miss Simmons. Once she starts suspecting something, she won¡¯t rest until she uncovers the truth. Are you really not going to tell her?¡± ¡°If I tell her, it¡¯ll only hurt her more. ¡± Nathan eyes fell. ¡°I¡¯ll reconsider. Can you double-check the $404 Virus file has been changed?¡± he requested. Sonny let out a sigh and ceased his persuasion. He simply replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± At noon, immediately after Lucinda returned to Angle Intl, her phone rang. ¡°Boss, Mr. Payne hasn¡¯t visited any hospital in thest few months. Instead, he¡¯s been frequenting the Payne Group and the National Security Bureau. Oh! And the War Lab. ¡± Lucinda pondered for a moment and inquired, ¡°I recall there are medical doctors at theb. How often does Nathan go there?¡± ¡°Once every seven days, but recently, it changed to every five days. Hest went three days ago at night. ¡± Three days ago? Chapter 959 Lucinda furrowed her brow. Wasn¡¯t Nathan at the border three days ago? He returned to Stastle ahead of schedule, but he didn¡¯te back to her that night. It was strange that he went to theb instead. Her intuition nagged at her, telling her that something was amiss. ¡°Can you hack into theb¡¯s database and check Nathan¡¯s records there?¡± There was a brief silence on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. Theb is a highly ssified facility. We can¡¯t risk hacking into their system. If we tried, we¡¯d be detected instantly. ¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± After Lucinda hung up the call, her mind was once again consumed by thoughts. As the leader of the National Security Bureau, Nathan held a position on par with Graham. If he wanted to conceal something, even if Lucinda asked Graham to investigate, the evidence would likely have been tampered long ago. She felt utterly powerless, left to rely on her own conjectures. While she contemted, Lucinda got a call from Gilbert. ¡°Miss Simmons, the high-level prison in Stastle contacted the Simmons family today. They said Kyson wants to see you. ¡± ¡°Kyson?¡± Lucinda found herself perplexed. Kyson had been behind bars for over six months, so why did he suddenly want to see her? ¡®s BunnyBookery Gilbert added, ¡°Kyson ims to have a crucial secret. He¡¯s convinced that it¡¯s something you¡¯d want to know, and it involves your ex-husband. ¡± Hearing thest few words, Lucinda frowned and her expression grew increasingly serious. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied curtly. With determination in her eyes, Lucinda immediately ended the call and headed to the high-level prison. She was eager to know what Kyson had to say. Lucinda sat in the visiting room and waited quietly across two soundproof windows. After about five minutes, Kyson was escorted into the room. This was the first time Lucinda hadid eyes on Kyson in over six months. Kyson was wearing heavy handcuffs and shackles which caused his steps to be slow. His arms and neck bore visible bruises, and his appearance was disheveled, with rough skin.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He looked entirely different from the once delicate and charming man he used to be. If it weren¡¯t for his striking blue eyes, Lucinda wouldn¡¯t have recognized him. Chapter 960 Kyson stared at her through the ss and picked up the phone. Lucinda followed suit, cing the phone against her ear. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s been a while. You look surprised. Can¡¯t you remember who I am?¡± Without betraying any emotion, Lucinda responded in a particrly cold voice, ¡°I didn¡¯te here to catch up on old days. If you don¡¯t want to discuss business, I¡¯ll leave. ¡± Kyson smiled yfully and clicked his tongue. ¡°You are still so mean to me. All you care about is your little servant. ¡± Watching Lucinda about to drop the phone, Kyson quickly said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business. ¡± His eyes narrowed, and he smirked wickedly. In a husky voice, he said, ¡°Lucinda, even though I¡¯m behind bars, I know better than anyone else that your fiance, Nathan Payne, is none other than your beloved ex-husband in Forden, am I right?¡± ¡°Who told you that? I wasn¡¯t even aware,¡± Lucinda acted stunned with a cold smile forming on her face. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No need to hide it. It¡¯s just hard to believe that he got engaged to you while suffering from a grave illness. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned serious, and she pounded the table. ¡°What else do you know? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Kyson smiled weirdly. ¡°I know everything, and I reckon only a few people are privy to that information, apart from me. ¡± ¡°What do you want in return?¡± Lucinda tried to maintain herposure so she could focus. Kyson apuded, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re still as sharp and adorable as ever. It¡¯s a delight talking to you. ¡± The disdain in her eyes was clear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your nonsense. Tell me what I need to know!¡± With a wicked glimmer in his ice blue eyes, Kyson leaned closer to the speaker and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Tell Graham to bail me out, cancel your engagement with Nathan and get married to me. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda scowled. ¡°I can arrange for Graham to bail you out. Don¡¯t think about anything else beyond that. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Kyson lowered his head and said sadly, ¡°It appears that you truly have feelings for him. After being thrown in jail, the entire Shaw family fell under Mekhi¡¯s control. He sacrificed me for power and the family¡¯s reputation. Once I¡¯m out of here, I need the support of the Simmons family before I can stand on my own. ¡± However, Lucinda remained unmoved. Her face was as cold as ice. Chapter 961 ¡°You underestimate the seriousness of my engagement with Nathan. I can¡¯t make a decision like that. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You are the apple of the Simmons family¡¯s eye. Calling off the engagement would only result in a minor financial loss for you. If you desire it, I believe Graham would be willing toply,¡± Kyson asserted. Lucinda pursed her lips, choosing not to respond. Kyson pressed on, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you curious about his secrets? I guarantee you¡¯ll be dying to know them. Bail me out, end the engagement, and marry me. These three conditions are non-negotiable. ¡± Lucinda bowed her head and was silent for a long time. She clenched her fists. The blue veins beneath her smooth and delicate skin was very visible. ¡°What¡¯s your decision? Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve made up my mind. ¡± Raising her gaze to meet Kyson¡¯s, she stated with determination, ¡°I despise being threatened the most. Breaking off the engagement and marrying you is utterly impossible for me. ¡± Kyson had caused harm to Nathan in Forden before. If Nathan discovered that she ended their engagement to marry Kyson, he would be devastated. Nathan had done so much for her. She didn¡¯t want to betray him or have him misunderstand her. The smile vanished from Kyson¡¯s face. He sat there, stunned for a moment, as if he didn¡¯t anticipate Lucinda rejecting him so decisively. ¡°It seems we can¡¯te to an agreement. Goodbye then. ¡± Lucinda ced the phone down and walked away without ncing backward. Kyson was stunned and then he snapped. Suddenly, he rose to his feet and mmed his handcuffed hands against the bulletproof ss, creating a deafening noise. ¡°Lucinda! Come back! Don¡¯t you want to know his condition? He doesn¡¯t have much time left. He¡¯s surely on the verge of death. Is it worth it? I am the one most suited to be your husband.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡± The prison guards swiftly intervened, subduing the frantic Kyson. His head was forced onto the ground, and he erupted into derangedughter. ¡°Lucinda! Sooner orter, you¡¯lle back to me! You¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life!¡± In the visitation room, the man¡¯s eerie and unhingedughter echoed until a prison guard struck him with an electric baton. The caused his entire body to jerk before he lost consciousness. The ss had excellent sound instion, preventing Lucinda from hearing his outburst, and she never looked back. Chapter 962 She let out a sigh. Another means to learn about Nathan¡¯s condition was cut off. Perhaps she would have to resort to her final option. In the afternoon, in the Payne Group, they were having the monthly board meeting, and Nathan had been in the meeting for thirty minutes. Sonny went to retrieve an important document. As he was about to return to the meeting room, a slender figure blocked his path in the corridor. When he saw it was Lucinda, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°Miss Simmons, how can I help you? Well¡­ If you are here to see Mr. Payne, you may have to wait a little longer. He is in a meeting. I apologize, but I must go now. ¡± He lowered his head and attempted to maneuver past Lucinda on the right. However, Lucinda stepped to the right and blocked his way. ¡°Listen, Sonny, this is thest time I¡¯ll bug you about this. If you still don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll back off and never bother you. ¡± ¡°I truly know nothing. Please let me go!¡± Sonny hung his head and silently turned away. Lucinda watched his retreating figure and blurted out, ¡°I paid Kyson a visit today. He ims to know the truth, but he has a condition for revealing it. He wants me to marry him. ¡± Sonny froze in his tracks, though he refrained from facing her. Seeing his reaction, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°You¡¯ve been instrumental in clearing up so many misunderstandings between Nathan and me. You¡¯ve seen how we¡¯ve slowly progressed. If you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ept Kyson¡¯s terms. Is that really what you want to happen?¡± Sonny wrestled with conflicting emotions as he gripped the document he was holding tightly. ¡°Boss has given his orders. No one is allowed to talk about this to anyone. I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be as careful as possible. He¡¯ll never find out that you told me. ¡± Lucinda walked closer and said softly, ¡°He¡¯s sick, Sonny. He¡¯s carrying a heavy burden on his own. By telling me, you¡¯re actually helping him. ¡± Sonny appeared torn as he hesitated. ¡°Pleasee with me. ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lucinda walked behind him into his office. Sonny locked the door and leaned in. His voice was barely a whisper. ¡°Do you recall the sulfuric acid incident at Samsara Bar, about six months ago?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± Lucinda recalled with crystal rity. Chapter 963 ¡°I took it upon myself to dig deeper into it. And then Nathan told me it wasn¡¯t sulfuric acid, but some potent corrosive substance. ¡± Sonny let out a heavy sigh. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you the truth because he didn¡¯t want you carrying the burden of guilt. Truth is, it was the $404 Virus. ¡± Virus? Lucinda frowned and her heart skipped a beat. Even though she had little to no knowledge of the medical practice, she could sense the gravity of the situation. It was far from a trivial problem. Sonny sighed again and exined further, ¡°This virus is strong and it is spreading rapidly. Currently, there¡¯s no known antidote¡­¡± Ten minutester, Nathan sat in the head seat in the meeting room. He was listening to Harry¡¯s report and nced at his watch. Where was Sonny? He hadn¡¯t returned yet. Beneath the mask, his eyes darkened. He exuded an air of displeasure that permeated the entire meeting room. The other directors held their breath, doing their best to make themselves inconspicuous. They had all noticed that Nathan wasn¡¯t in a good mood. They sensed that his anger could erupt at any moment. Suddenly, a noise came from the outside. ¡°Miss Simmons! Mr. Payne is in a meeting. You can¡¯t go in. ¡± Then, the meeting room door swung open forcefully. Standing at the door, Lucinda locked her gaze onto Nathan. Everyone in the Payne Group knew who she was, so the security guards didn¡¯t darey a finger on her. They felt helpless and said, ¡°Mr. Payne, we couldn¡¯t stop Miss Simmons from barging in. ¡± ALL eyes in the meeting room fixated on Lucinda. Yet, it seemed as though she was oblivious to their stares as her focus was solely on Nathan.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathan casually reached for the coffee on the table with his slender hand and took a sip with elegance. Without bothering to turn his head, he said in an indifferent tone, ¡°Miss Simmons, if you have something to say, let¡¯s discuss it after the meeting. Please, escort Miss Simmons to my office. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The security guards were respectful and wanted to lead Lucinda away, but she shot them a cold nce. Lucinda strode past them and headed straight for the man upying the main seat in the meeting room. Chapter 964 ¡°You called me Miss Simmons again. ¡± She sounded a bit sad. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he turned his gaze towards her. When he caught sight of her teary eyes, panic shed across his face. ¡°Lucinda¡­ You¡­¡± Lucinda quickly approached him and ki*sed his cold and pale lips in front of everyone. The scene left everyone in the meeting room stunned. News had circted about their embrace and ki*s at a recent charity event a while ago. But no one expected such a public disy of affection at a work meeting. They were in the meeting room, and so many directors and security guards were watching them. Also, Nathan had intended to draw a clear boundary between them so he refrained from indulging in her ki*s. He retreated into the back of the chair and dodged her lips. With a cold cruelty, he was about to grab her hands. ¡°This is the Payne Group¡¯s meeting room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Stop it!¡± However, before he could make a move, Lucinda seized his wrist and pressed his hands against the chair¡¯s backrest. Nathan struggled against Lucinda¡¯s hold, but his weakened state rendered him powerless. Lucinda raised her eyebrows. Nathan¡¯s indifference and her own discontent pushed her to ki*s him once more. But this time it was a punishing ki*s. It was rough and violent. Her pearly white teet h tore into his lips, biting down forcefully. Nathan winced in pain, unable to suppress a groan. Everyone in the meeting room was left dumbfounded. Some covered their mouths in disbelief. Others swallowed hard, feeling a twinge of jealousy. And a few awkwardly hid their faces while sneakily peering through their fingers. Never did they expect to witness their boss rendered so weak and ¡°bullied¡± by his own fiancee. How fascinating! Sonny, feigning a rush, returned with a document in hand. Chapter 965 When he saw them ki*sing, he didn¡¯t look surprised. Instead, he promptly ushered everyone out of the meeting room. ¡°Mr. Payne has some personal matters to attend to now. The meeting is postponed. We will reconver. You may all leave.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡± Reluctantly, the people departed the meeting room in an orderly fashion. Once they had all left, Sonny thoughtfully closed the doors and windows, providing them with privacy. The meeting room fell into immediate silence. The air was thick with romance. The ki*s went on for a Long time. Lucinda didn¡¯t stop her punishment until Nathan groaned. Nathan¡¯s lips were red and swollen. The lipstick left behind adorned his pale lips, making them appear bright and dazzling. With gentle care, Lucinda removed the mask that had concealed the upper half of his face. Yet she maintained a firm grip on his hands to prevent any movement. The corner of Lucinda¡¯s mouth had a lipstick stain, and she delicately ran her tongue across her upper teeth. She had the look of a captivating vampire who just had a satisfying meal. ¡°Does it hurt? You¡¯ve been calling me Miss Simmons all day long. I can tell you¡¯ve been enjoying it. Do you dare to call me that now?¡± Her tone was fierce but her eyes turned teary as she gazed at him with sympathy. Nathan, sensing her emotions, averted his gaze with a guilty conscience and faltering confidence. ¡°You¡­ You found out so quickly¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Her long hair cascaded loosely, and her fingertips tenderly caressed his slightly swollen Lips. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t discovered it, would you have hidden it from me and quietly waited for death to im you?¡± Nathan avoided meeting her eyes, his eyshes quivering. Instead of responding to her question, he asked, ¡°How did you find out? Sonny?¡± Lucinda shook her head. ¡°No, I tried and he told me nothing. I have my ways and I figured it out on my own. You underestimated me. ¡± He pursed his lips and lowered his gaze in silence. Recalling what Sonny had just told her, Lucinda¡¯s voice quivered with tears as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me how serious the virus is? Were you scared that I would feel guilty and resent you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I held you back. . Chapter 966 Lucinda¡¯s heart ached. She was consumed by guilt. She held up his face with her trembling hands and said, ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. You never held me back. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s me who held you back. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this. I should be the one saying sorry. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart softened when he saw her tears. An impulse surged within him to embrace her, to tenderlyfort her and ki*s away her sorrowful tears. Yet, Kyson¡¯s words lingered in his mind, casting a restless shadow over him. He stifled his inner urges and said with a sad tone, ¡°I volunteered for this, and it has nothing to do with you. Besides¡­ I don¡¯t need your pity. I don¡¯t want you to take care of me out of guilt. ¡± As time passed, she would grow weary of him. He didn¡¯t want to bind her to him because of guilt, nor did he want her to endure the agony and crumble when he eventually passed away by her side. Lucinda frowned. The more she listened, the more her anger red. ¡°Nathan! What on earth are you saying? Is this because I¡¯ve too nice to youtely? That you desperately try to piss me off now?¡± Nathan could sense the danger emanating from her. With his hands finally liberated from her grasp, he instinctively kept a distance from her and prevented her from getting closer. However, Lucinda was already aware of his health issue. She showed no concern whatsoever for his resistance. To her, he was now nothing more than a sick patient who had always found a way to provoke her. She firmly caught hold of his restless hands again. She licked her lips with the tip of her tongue and a mischievous smile yed on her face. Raising her voice deliberately, Lucinda began to flirt with him. ¡°Oh, Mr. Payne, you¡¯re just too weak to shake me off, aren¡¯t you? Shouldn¡¯t you just be obedient?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nathan was depressed. As a man, the urge to showcase his physical strength prevented him from admitting defeat. Yet reality forced him to bow before the force of ¡®evil. ¡¯ In serious inner turmoil, he looked as though he would rather die than surrender. He snorted coldly and averted his gaze. He couldn¡¯t conquer her, nor could he retaliate against her. He felt wronged, but his anger could only simmer silently. Observing his unwillingness to yield, Lucinda firmly grasped his chin and forced him to meet her gaze. ¡°It appears that the punishment is not enough. Do you want to see some blood?¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Lucinda leaned in once more, intending to bite his swollen lips hard. Chapter 967 ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Lucinda bit into his tender lips, but when she heard his groan, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to punish him harshly. She gently pressed her lips against his, offering sce to his pain. Their breaths were intertwined. Their mouths locked together, tongues dancing with each other.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a long, passionate ki*s, Lucinda regted her breathing. She held his face up again and looked at him with intense eyes. ¡°Nathan, listen up! I¡¯m only saying this once. I¡¯m not an easy woman. If it¡¯s just because of guilt, I have countless ways to make up for it. I won¡¯t sacrifice my entire lifetime happiness for that. ¡± Moreover, it¡¯s not pity that I feel for you. I genuinely sympathize with your situation. No matter how challenging the future may be, I want to be by your side at all times. I¡¯ll share your pain and walk alongside you. I¡¯ll find a means to cure you. I won¡¯t stand by and watch you die. I¡¯m not as fragile as you think. I won¡¯t crumble easily. Please trust me. Our future will be much more than just five months. We¡¯ll have a long and beautiful journey ahead. I will build a future with you. ¡± Lucinda had never been more sincere than she was in that moment. Nathan gazed into her eyes, taken aback by her words. Those words, especially the part about building a future with him, stirred his imagination and ignited a longing within him. He envisioned having herpanionship, care, and love in the future. Lucinda was like a potent remedy that could heal his wounds, depression, and pain. Tears welled up gradually in his eyes. They turned red, and his long, curly eyshes became damp with tears. ¡°Lucinda. . He felt incredibly fortunate to have her. He wrapped his arms tightly around her waist, burying his head in thefort of her chest, and soaking in the warmth of her body. With one hand, Lucinda gently patted his back, while the other tenderly stroked his short hair. The setting sun cast a warm, golden halo upon the two figures tightly embracing each other, as it streamed through the ss window. Time stood still and everywhere was serene. Chapter 968 However, their harmony was interrupted by a low groan from Nathan. Lucinda heard it and immediately noticed the tension in his back muscles and his trembling arms. Something was not right. ¡°yihat¡¯s wrong?¡± She released Nathan¡¯s hand and gently ced her palm on his forehead. Though he didn¡¯t have a fever, his face suddenly turned ashen. His damp, long eyshes quivered uncontrobly. ¡°Nothing¡­ Nothing¡­¡± The man responded in a weak voice. He fought to endure the excruciating pain, exerting every ounce of strength he had. Lucinda knew him all too well. Despite his tendency to seek pity through pretense, he never let on when he was truly suffering. The more he masked his agony, the more anguish she felt deep within. Noticing him clutching his chest, she asked, ¡°Is your heart hurting? Where¡¯s the medication? Did you bring it?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Beads of sweat rolled down Nathan¡¯s forehead as he shook his head in pain. Without hesitation, Lucinda rushed out of the meeting room. She looked at Sonny who was standing nearby. ¡°Where is the medicine to for his angina?¡± ¡°It might be in his office.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡± ¡°Go and bring it now! Hurry up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Startled by Lucinda¡¯s anxious expression, Sonny realized the gravity of the situation and hastily dashed upstairs. Just as Lucinda was about to return to Nathan¡¯s side, a muffled thud came from behind her. Nathan had fallen from the chair. The pain in his chest intensified, causing him to curl up on the ground, trembling uncontrobly. Blue veins bulged on his neck. ¡°Nathan!¡± Lucinda rushed to his side, knelt down and cradled him in her arms. Chapter 969 She massaged his chest gently in an attempt to alleviate his torment. Shortly after, Sonny returned with the medication. Nathan took a pill, but his condition didn¡¯t improve significantly. Relief would take time to set in. His once handsome face appeared gaunt and pallid. Feebly nestled in Lucinda¡¯s embrace, he held on, awaiting the onset of the pill¡¯s effects. Witnessing this, Lucinda felt as if her heart had been pierced, causing a deep ache within her very core. It was the first time Sonny saw him go through this. Lucinda was consumed by regret that she couldn¡¯t bear the pain for him. Unable to bear it any longer, Lucinda rolled up her sleeve and offered her delicate, smooth arm to Nathan. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t suffer alone. Bite me! Let me share your pain. ¡± Nathan pursed his lips and firmly refused. He just held her sweating palm and intertwined his fingers with hers. Sonny squatted down, rolled up his sleeve and extended his arm to Nathan. ¡°Bite me. My skin is rough, unlike Miss Simmons. I¡¯m not afraid of the pain. ¡± Nathan buried his face in Lucinda¡¯s arms, refusing to bite Sonny¡¯s arm. Seeing him so adamant, Lucinda sighed. When would his suffering finallye to an end if this continued? She tried to calm herself and looked at Sonny with aposed expression. ¡°Waiting for the pill to take effect seems to take forever. Can he take an injection to help with the pain?¡± Sonny appeared troubled. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him suffer from an angina attack before, so I have no idea. ¡± Since Sonny had no answers, Lucinda made the decision on her own. ¡°Come, let¡¯s carry him. We¡¯re going to theb right now. ¡± Fifteen minutester, in theb, Nathan had been injected.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His breathing had gradually stabilized, and exhaustion overcame him that he drifted into sleep. Lucinda stood by his bedside, gently brushing her fingertips against his tightly knitted eyebrows. Aldric entered the room and handed her a collection of data files from his previous tests. ¡°Make sure to prioritize his emotional well-being. Don¡¯t let his emotions go through drastic fluctuations. Each time the angina attacks, he expends an enormous amount of energy to endure the pain. And when he¡¯s weakened, it elerates the spread of the virus. Chapter 970 Furthermore, the injectionse with side effects. If he receives an injection every time he experiences a rpse, it will only double the damage to his already fragile body. ¡± Lucinda nodded as her eyes scanned Nathan¡¯s health report. The red-marked test data stood out prominently, catching her attention. Taking a deep breath, she put aside her guilt and turned to Aldric. ¡°Is there no way to get rid of the virus? Even if we can¡¯t cure himpletely at the moment, we should find a way to extend his Life. ¡± Aldric shook his head. Since Nathan was still unconscious, he decided to reveal the truth to Lucinda. ¡°I chose to be cautious when I spoke to him, fearing that he would feel disheartened. But the truth is¡­¡± In the evening, in theboratory ward. Aldric said with a gentle tone, ¡°To be honest, the five months I mentioned to him is an optimistic estimate. He can only hold on for another five months if he has a decent physical function. The virus in his body is nearly beyond control despite our efforts to suppress it. If he experiences a few more episodes of angina attacks, it¡¯s estimated that he won¡¯t survive beyond a month. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s jaw dropped in shock. She tightly clenched her fists, crumpling the test report in her hand. She tried to maintain a calm demeanor and then said, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll make sure he takes better care of himself. I refuse to believe that he only has a few months left. I want him to live a long and fulfilling life. ¡± Aldric was relieved to see the determination in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Simmons. I¡¯ll do everything I can to save Nathan.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I¡¯ll write down some instructions for youter. They will guide you in urging him to avoid certain things, engage in proper exercise, maintain a nutritious diet, and take care of his mental well-being. It should greatly aid in his recovery. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just doing my job. ¡± Aldric took the test report from Lucinda and closed the door behind him. Lucinda turned her gaze towards the man lying on the bed. ¡°You woke up so quickly. Did we disturb you?¡± Nathan smiled and shook his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really asleep. Hearing your voice brings me relief. ¡± Lucinda gently and lovingly caressed his face. Chapter 971 ¡°If you ever get hurt or fall ill in the future, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. You have to let me know. Otherwise, you¡¯re hurting me by hiding it from me, understand?¡± He nodded obediently. ¡°I want a hug. ¡± Lucinda kicked off her high heels and squeezed into his bed. She cradled him tenderly in her arms. As she breathed in the delightful scent of her body, Nathan closed his eyes with contentment. Suddenly, a thought struck him, and he said, ¡°By the way, we can¡¯t let my condition be public for now. We need to keep it a secret from the Simmons family. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say a word to them. ¡± Nathan wielded immense influence in Stastle, and even in the entire Cadiered. The news of his grave illness had the potential to stir up significant turmoil within the National Security Bureau and the Simmons Group. If the Payne Group and Mylo got wind of it, chaos would ensue. Nathan closed his eyes again and drifted off to sleep in no time. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda gazed at his handsome face, lost in thought. Initially, she had no inkling of the extent to which the events at Samsara Bar had ravaged Nathan¡¯s body. Now that she knew, her anger towards Kyson intensified.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Especially the fact that Kyson had the audacity to use this issue to threaten her. He expected her to bail him out, call off the engagement, and marry him? It was not even a possibility. Nathan had suffered so much because of him. Why should Kyson get away with just imprisonment? At the very least, he should suffer the consequences and live a life of unrest. He was barely going through anythingpared to Nathan¡¯s pain. The more Lucinda pondered, the more her anger grew. A wicked glint flickered in her eyes as she carefully strategized. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of not teaching Kyson a lesson. Late at night, the sound of shattering objects reverberated through the Hernandez family¡¯s vi. Melody, once again, had lost control of her temper. The room was left inplete disarray. Galen stood frozen in the corner, not daring to utter a word. It seemed that merely smashing things wasn¡¯t enough to assuage the rage in her heart. Chapter 972 Melody grabbed a bottle of luxurious lotion andmanded Galen, ¡°You worthless piece of trash, don¡¯t you dare move!¡± Galen had no option but to stand motionless, following her orders. And with a furious throw, Melodyunched the lotion bottle straight at him. Bang! Galen¡¯s forehead took a heavy blow. This broke his skin and blood trickled down. He endured the pain in silence. Seeing the blood, Melody¡¯s anger subsided slightly. ¡°This is all your fault! You were the one who suggested that I post a notice to expose Cyrus for his infidelity and force him to yield to public opinion. And what was the result? You imbecile! I was foolish enough to Listen to you. ¡± Cyrus, being a key figure in the entertainment industry, had the power to sway the industry effortlessly. His influence within the industry was formidable. Even though Melody had arranged for the announcement, no media outlet dared to publish it. Despite her spending a hefty sum to bribe a few small unknown mediapanies who were willing to take risks, the buzz quickly died down, and the news vanished. The thought of this only fueled Melody¡¯s anger. She continued wreaking havoc, unwilling to witness Cyrus and that wretched Noelle in love. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Themotion was so loud that it caught Brinleigh¡¯s attention, prompting him to ascend the stairs to check the situation. As soon as he opened the door, an object flew straight at him, apanied by Melody¡¯s furious shout, ¡°Get out! If you don¡¯t want a beating, don¡¯t bother me!¡± Realizing that Brinleigh was about to be struck, Galen swiftly intercepted the attack, resulting in another hit to his forehead. ¡°Sir,¡± Galen addressed Brinleigh, bowing respectfully. Melody turned around. ¡°Brinleigh, why are you here? I mistook you for an annoying servant.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± Brinleigh sighed. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, when would you stop? If you wake father, you¡¯ll end up getting grounded again. ¡± He patted Galen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Thank you. You can leave now. Go see a doctor and bring the bills to the butler. Tell him I said to double thepensation. ¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. ¡± ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Brinleigh sat on the edge of Melody¡¯s bed. Before he could utter a word, Melody grabbed his arm, acting like a spoiled child. Chapter 973 ¡°You have to help me this time. Cyrus would rather be with that trashy woman than me. If we keep letting him fool around like this, it will bring shame upon our family. ¡± Brinleigh touched her head and remained silent. She persisted, ¡°By the way, you like Lucinda, right? If you help me win Cyrus back, I¡¯ll assist you in pursuing Lucinda. ¡± Brinleigh chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t try to manipte me with those wicked schemes. You and her are constantly at odds. Don¡¯t cause trouble with her in the name of helping me. ¡± Melody pouted her lips. She was determined not to let go of Lucinda. In fact, she always sought opportunities to punish her. Her desire was to destroy Noelle and Lucinda. Nevertheless, Brinleigh was racking his brains to find a way to assist her winning Cyrus¡¯ heart back. ¡°Your birthday ising up in two weeks. I will ask our parents to throw a grand party for you. You can invite some celebrities to perform. How does that sound?¡± Her eyes beamed. Noelle happened to be a celebrity. If Melody invited her to the party, she could do whatever she liked with that woman. Brinleigh went on, ¡°You should asionally show vulnerability and sincerity before Cyrus. Ask him to attend your birthday party. Then you can¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Melody listened attentively. She realized that the uing birthday party was a golden opportunity. On that day, Melody could settle the score with Noelle. Besides, Lucinda had to be present as her fiance¡¯s sister.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was a perfect chance. Melody would deal with those two annoying bitches together. The vicious scheme took root in her heart. Lucinda spent the night with Nathan in theb¡¯s ward. Very early the next day, Lucinda took Nathan back to the vi. She made up a n for him, taking cues from Aldric¡¯s list of dos and don¡¯ts. He was to steer clear of activities like smoking, drinking, and s@xual intercourse, while embracing a healthier lifestyle of eating lots of fruits and vegetables. Also, he was to engage in daily exercise for at least thirty minutes. Lucinda presented her n to him with an air of enthusiasm and Nathan epted it without protest. Immediately they arrived at the vi, Lucinda wasted no time and headed straight for the kitchen to prepare a hearty meal for him. Chapter 974 After breakfast, she said, ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to today and have to go back home. You will not go to the Payne Group for now. If there are any documents requiring your signature, ask Sonny to send them over. ¡± Nathan was a little taken aback. ¡°Are you going to see your father? Let me go with you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Lucinda looked down and buttered the toast, hoping to conceal her slight embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯ve just had an angina attack yesterday, and you need to conserve your strength. No need to run around. Focus on resting and recovering. ¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of worry, especially when he noticed Lucinda changing into a different set of clothes upon their return. She had always favored dresses, but today she opted for a pair of sturdy jeans and a simple white T-shirt, entuating her tall and slender frame. However, something felt amiss to Nathan. ¡°Looks like Graham is still in Stastle.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I¡¯m concerned about you going back alone. ¡± Lucinda burst intoughter. ¡°He¡¯s my brother and he loves me more than anyone else. Do you think he would harm me?¡± Nathan remained quiet but his breath was heavy. Lucinda leaned in, nted a gentle ki*s on his forehead, and tenderly smoothed his short hair. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him know that we¡¯ve gotten s@xually intimate. Just stay at home and await my return. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± His mood was eased at the sound of her soothing words. Lucinda went out pleased. Instead of making her way to Atticus¡¯ vi atop Peace Mountain, she drove straight to Graham¡¯s residence. Standing at the gate of Graham¡¯s vi, Lucinda hesitated for a moment. She took a series of deep breaths and obsessively checked the thickness of her trousers before finally summoning the courage to press the doorbell. Immediately, the door swung open, causing her hand to freeze mid-air. Before her stood Graham whose eyes were as cold as ice. He wore an expensive blue suit and exuded an overwhelming aura. ¡°Hi, Graham. What a coincidence! Are you heading out? Have you had breakfast yet?¡± She withdrew her hand awkwardly, shed an overly bright smile, and spoke in a ttering tone. Chapter 975 Narrowing his eyes, Graham retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I happened to spot you sneaking in through the garden as soon as I descended the stairs. What are you up to?¡± Lucinda chuckled, attempting to downy the situation. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not sneaking around. I¡¯m simply paying you a visit in a straightforward manner. ¡± Graham knew her too well, but he didn¡¯t bother to expose her. Instead, he turned and leisurely settled back onto the sofa in the living room. Lucinda followed him into the room and nced upstairs. ¡°Is Violeta not at home today? Why did she go out so early?¡± She was so nervous that her palms were sweating. If Violeta wasn¡¯t present, Lucinda feared she might face a fate worse than death today. ¡°She is in the study upstairs. Do you want to see her?¡± Graham casually asked. He opened the drawer of the coffee table, intending to take a cigarette. However, recalling his sister¡¯s aversion to the smell of smoke, he silently returned the cigarette and nced up at Lucinda. Just as Lucinda let out a sigh of relief, Graham shot her a pointed look, instantly triggering her guilty conscience. Without hesitation, she dropped to her knees, desperate to showcase her sincerity. Beneath the sofa and coffee tabley a plush round carpet. She intentionally chose a spot where she wouldn¡¯t feel any difort. Observing this, Graham deduced something. A faint smile yed at the corners of his mouth as he asked coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite aware of your own mistakes, aren¡¯t you? What did I warn you about before?¡± Lowering her gaze, Lucinda replied in a sad tone, ¡°You said that if I slept with him again, you¡¯d break my legs. And no one can change your mind. ¡± ¡°How many times have you slept with him then, Miss Simmons?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The sharp edge in his voice, coupled with his sarcastic address of ¡®Miss Simmons,¡¯ served as a foreboding sign of an impending storm. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda¡¯s heart raced with fear, aware that trouble was brewing. ¡°About¡­ Five times,¡± Lucinda admitted, bracing herself for the coldness emanating from Graham¡¯s gaze. Desperate to mitigate the situation, she hastily added, ¡°I understand that you made that request for my own benefit. You feared that if Nathan doesn¡¯t end up marrying me, news of our intimate encounters would spread, tarnishing my reputation. But I couldn¡¯t care less about what others think of me. ALL I want is to live freely and enjoy life. Besides, Nathan treats me exceptionally well¡­¡± Graham interjected with a sneer, cutting her off mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s been getting cozy with the spokesperson of the Payne Group recently. He¡¯s hardly living an upright life, is he? Do you still think he¡¯s treating you well?¡± Lucinda was taken aback. Chapter 976 ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°The agent of that female star spread the news that the two of you had a brawl at the Payne Group. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, both the Payne and Simmons families¡¯ stocks would be in turmoil by now. ¡± Valerie was such a troublemaker! Lucinda felt a surge of annoyance, but she had more pressing matters at hand. She hung her head, unsure of how to exin the situation to Graham. After all, she couldn¡¯t divulge Nathan¡¯s illness just yet. Graham rose from his seat and elegantly rolled up his suit sleeves. His voice dripped with coldness as he asked, ¡°What excuse do you n to conjure up to deceive me this time?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Lucinda noticed that he was about to punch her. Her voice trembled weakly as she continued, ¡°There was a misunderstanding between us.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. We had an argument a few days ago, but we reconciledst night. I believe he wouldn¡¯t dare to betray me. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s already betrayed you once. You may trust him, but I don¡¯t! You¡¯ve just got back together, and he¡¯s already picking fights with you. And now he¡¯s even getting entangled with a female star. I won¡¯t let him off lightly. ¡± With a grave expression, Graham squatted down in front of Lucinda, and spoke up again in a rare gentle voice. ¡°Lucinda, I won¡¯ty a hand on you this time. I¡¯ll help you break off the engagement and kill him. If you can¡¯t marry into a wealthy family in the future, I¡¯ll support you for the rest of your Life. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lucinda protested, her voice filled with desperation upon seeing the murderous gleam in Graham¡¯s eyes. Summoning every ounce of her courage, she dered, ¡°I won¡¯t call off the engagement. I slept with him willingly. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t try to harm him. Just¡­ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just punish me!¡± The atmosphere seemed to freeze in an instant. Lucinda cast her gaze downward, unable to meet Graham¡¯s wrathful stare. In the face of her brother¡¯s anger, she felt suffocated and her throat tightened with unease. Despite being the pampered princess of the Simmons family, a profound fear of Graham had etched itself into her heart since she was little. In their childhood days, she and Cyrus were mischievous troublemakers, beyond their parents¡¯ control. It was Graham who would step in, discipline them, and restore order. The memories of those times still haunted her, leaving a lingering fear. Lucinda was filled with terror. But only after getting through this, could she take the chance to mention the issue of Kyson. Without uttering a single word, Graham rose from his seat. His countenance was grim and dark. Chapter 977 ¡°It looks like you¡¯vee here with the intention of getting beaten up. Well, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± he remarked coldly. With a swift motion, he unfastened his belt, pulled it out and folded it in half. Pointing at the sofa¡¯s armrest beside him, hemanded, ¡°Lie down on your stomach. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart raced as she gazed at Graham¡¯s icy expression. She got up slowly from the carpet andy on the armrest of the sofa. In the corner of her eye, she noticed Graham approaching, his unsettling breath drawing nearer. A chill ran down Lucinda¡¯s spine. ¡°Wait, wait!¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°You. How many times do you n on hitting me?¡± She had to mentally prepare herself in advance. The fact that she had to deal with Kyson was already demanding, and she still had to see Nathanter. Graham raised his eyebrows seriously. ¡°Since you slept with him five times, I¡¯ll make sure to give you at least fifty hits. How does that sound?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fifty? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her heart sank. She had assumed he would only hit her five times. Graham possessed considerable strength. If he truly hit her that many times, would she be able to return to Nathan¡¯s viter? And he spoke of it so casually? Feebly, she nced back. ¡°Are there other alternatives?¡± Graham removed his watch and suit jacket. He was rolling up his shirt sleeves as he gave her a cold stare. ¡°No. ¡± She knew it already Lucinda felt despair wash over her. She banged her head against the sofa repeatedly. From the corner of her eye, she saw Graham waving his belt. Turning around once more, she pleaded, ¡°Wait! I still have something to say. ¡± Graham frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± Lucinda discreetly pinched her arm, causing tears to well up instantly. She then looked at him with pitiful eyes. Chapter 978 ¡°It¡¯s been years since I wasst beaten. I¡¯m so nervous. Can you. Can you be gentle with me?¡± Her reaction amused him. Graham yfully smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you find out if it¡¯s the same as before. ¡± Upon seeing her pitiful expression, Graham¡¯s anger actually dissipated greatly. He simply wanted to frighten her so she could learn the lesson. Yet, his words sounded like a death sentence. When she saw Graham brandishing his belt, she trembled and let out an exaggerated cry. ¡°Ouch! That hurts! Help me, Violeta! Graham will kill me!¡± Graham nced at her in astonishment. He hadn¡¯t even started beating her yet. It had been years since hest disciplined her like this. Had she forgotten the rules? Now she had learned to strike first and call for reinforcements?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His anger surged again. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Lucinda! I¡¯m going to break your legs today!¡± Whoosh! Heshed the belt hard across Lucinda¡¯s plump hips. Lucinda stopped crying and instinctively clenched her teeth. Tt hurt! She broke out in a cold sweat and her hips throbbed with pain and numbness. Graham really hit her! Holding her arms tightly, Lucinda cursed in her mind. She had purposely chosen a pair of thick jeans this morning, but they offered no protection whatsoever. If only she had known earlier, she would have worn five moreyers of pants. Noticing her silence, Graham sneered. ¡°Why the silence? Weren¡¯t you howling just now?¡± Immediately he finished speaking, he whipped her ruthless again. ¡°Ouch, it hurts¡­¡± Chapter 979 Lucinda whimpered in agony and tears streamed down her face. Why hadn¡¯t Violetae downstairs yet? If Graham continued to strike her with full force, she could only endure about ten more hits before copsing to death. ¡°You deserve it! Just bear it!¡± With a darkened expression, Graham raised his arm again. From the corner of her eye, Lucinda caught sight of this. She was so terrified that she instinctively closed her eyes and tensed up. In the next moment, a pair of tender hands wrapped around her from behind, shielding her back. Hearing the loud noise downstairs, Violeta hurriedly descended from the study on the fourth floor. ¡°Stop it, honey. You¡¯ve hit her enough; twice is plenty. Do you seriously want to break her legs?¡± Graham snorted, still seething with anger. Violeta went on, ¡°Besides, it takes two to tango. Even if Lucinda slept with Nathan, it¡¯s because he agreed to it. Why don¡¯t you beat him?¡± Lucinda was stunned. Something was off. Why was Violeta bringing Nathan into the conversation again? Graham retorted, ¡°Why should I beat Nathan? This afternoon, I¡¯ll take my people to the Payne family¡¯s house and kill him myself. ¡± Still in pain, Lucinda sniffed and urged, ¡°Why are you always bent on killing him? It¡¯s society governed byw now. Calm down and just hit me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Don¡¯t involve other people!¡± Rolling up his sleeves, Graham sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re defending him, right? We still have forty-eight rounds to go. Let¡¯s continue!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The mere number sent a chill down Lucinda¡¯s spine. ¡°Graham, why are you angry with Lucinda? You¡¯ve only hit her twice, but I could hear it even with the door upstairs closed. It must be excruciating for her. If she gets seriously injured, it¡¯s you who will be devastated. Why are you so hardheaded?¡± Violeta was the love of Graham¡¯s life. While talking, she yfully poked his waist and helped him fasten his belt. ¡°I¡¯m a little upset about what Nathan did this time too. You didn¡¯t want Lucinda to sleep with him for her future¡¯s sake. But after spending so much time together, it¡¯s only natural for them to have arguments. Since Lucinda still chooses him, you should trust her again. Let¡¯s observe him for a while. ¡± Gradually, Graham¡¯s anger subsided under her influence. He coldly took a seat on the sofa in front of her. Violeta quickly rushed to help Lucinda up. Chapter 980 Tears welled up in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. She called out gratefully, ¡°Violeta¡­¡± ¡°Are you in pain?¡± Violeta wiped the cold sweat off Lucinda¡¯s forehead and supported her as she limped towards the sofa. Immediately Lucinda settled on the cushion, she winced slightly in pain. She frowned, a profound sadness in her expression. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s even more painful to sit. I¡¯d rather stand. ¡± Sitting across from her, Graham observed her from head to toe. His expressions eventually softened. Seeing this, Violeta smiled. ¡®s BunnyBookery Indeed, he was beginning to feel sorry for Lucinda. Violeta knew Lucinda inside out. She exchanged a knowing nce with Lucinda and surmised that Lucinda hade here with another purpose, so she took the initiative to assist her. ¡°Lucinda, you came here so early. What kind of troubles have you been dealing withtely?¡± With a hand on her butt, Lucinda nodded vigorously. She hobbled over to Graham, plopped down, and rested her head on his knees. She then said in a soft tone, ¡°Graham, can you still recall that Kyson stole some medicine from the War Lab to harm me over half a year ago?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sure, I do. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda bit her lower lip. ¡°I feel like he¡¯s getting off too easy in prison. ¡± Confusion crossed Graham¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°I had someone beat him up in there. Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Not even close!¡± Squatting down was starting to take its toll on Lucinda. It wasn¡¯t the mostfortable position. Her jeans were beginning to feel tight, causing sweat to bead on her forehead again. She took a deep breath and carried on, ¡°Yesterday, Kyson had the nerve to ask me to visit him and shamelessly proposed marriage. I can¡¯t bear seeing him living afortable life. ¡± Graham furrowed his brow. ¡°So what do you want?¡± A cold gleam flickered in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you can help me sneak him out. ¡± ¡°Lucinda, that¡¯s a maximum-security prison. Kyson is a felony offender. It won¡¯t be a cakewalk to get him out unless I bail him out. ¡± Lucinda was well aware of that fact.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 981 But did Kyson really deserve to be bailed out? She pleaded with Graham, her eyes filled with a mix of desperation and admiration. ¡°You¡¯ve always been my superhero. I believe you have a way to get him out. Don¡¯t worry, I just want to teach him a lesson and make his life a living hell. Once I¡¯m done, you can send him right back to jail. ¡± Graham fell silent. ¡®s BunnyBookery He didn¡¯t agree, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse. Resting her head on hisp, tears streaming down her face, Lucinda whispered, ¡°Graham, you hit me so hard earlier¡­ Someone hurt me, and you won¡¯t help me seek revenge? It breaks my heart. Don¡¯t you even care about me anymore?¡± Noticing that she was sweating as a result of the pain, Graham swiftly fetched a tissue and gently wiped away her sweat. Just moments ago, he had been consumed by anger and unleased it on her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But now, as the rage subsided, he was filled with remorse and regret for his actions. Now, he would go to any lengths to fulfill her desires, even if it meant plucking a star from the sky and gifting it to her. ¡°How can you think I don¡¯t care about you? Alright, I¡¯ll get him out. ¡± With her goal aplished, Lucinda let out a sigh of relief. Her act of feigning vulnerability before Graham had paid off. ¡°Thank you. When will you bring him to me?¡± He was about to exin that he needed to devise a n first. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She beamed with a smile and chimed, ¡°The sooner, the better! How about this afternoon?¡± ¡°Why the rush?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond directly. Tenderly massaging her hips, she feigned pain and sorrowfully said, ¡°Ouch, my butt is hurting. Graham, please¡­ ¡°Well, I¡¯ll set aside all my work today and make this task a priority. It¡¯ll bepleted before afternoon,¡± Graham said, his heart aching as he saw her in pain. ¡°Ha ha, thank you, you are the absolute best!¡± ¡°Let Violeta tend to you upstairs and you have some rest. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done. ¡± He let out a sigh and gently tapped her nose. ¡°Okay. ¡± With Violeta¡¯s assistance, Lucinda struggled her way upstairs. As she reached the corner of the staircase, she cast a cautious nce at the man downstairs. Once she confirmed he couldn¡¯t see her, she immediately dropped the pretense. She felt so much pain when she was hit, but the pain had faded already since Graham only hit her twice. Lucinda massaged the spot where she had been struck to alleviate the pain. Seeing this scene, Violeta couldn¡¯t help but suppress herughter and shook her head in disbelief. Chapter 982 She knew her husband all too well. How could Graham not realize that Lucinda hade to him regarding Kyson? Yet, he indeed lost his temper and resorted to violence against her. He had some making up to do. Lucinda had managed to exploit the situation to her advantage. Both women entered the guest room on the third floor together, and Violeta closed the door behind them. Lucinda expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Violeta. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much, honestly. You don¡¯t have to bother applying the medicine. Let¡¯s just have a chat. ¡± Violeta was concerned. ¡°You should really rub some medicine on it, or the swelling will take longer to go down. I assume you don¡¯t want Nathan to find out when you return, right?¡± Lucinda pondered for a moment. Violeta was right. Even though Lucinda wasn¡¯t intimate with Nathan at the moment due to his illness, he might still notice that she was hurt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He loved her so deeply that he wouldn¡¯t even harm her in the slightest. His rtionship with Graham was already strained, and he had always maintained politeness for her sake. If he discovered that Graham hadid his hands on her, Nathan would be infuriated. That could easily spark a conflict between the two men. Lucinda had invested a great deal of time and effort into keeping their delicate rtionship intact.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. It would be wise to keep this incident hidden from Nathan. Graham was a man of his word. In the afternoon, he dispatched several bodyguards to apany Lucinda to an abandoned building in the suburbs. A deep masculine voice came from the room in the middle of the seventh floor. Creak¡­ The house was in a state of disrepair, and the sound of the door being pushed open echoed throughout. Kyson had his mouth gagged with a rag, and his hands and feet were tightly bound to a wooden chair. A ck hood covered his head, obscuring his vision. As he heard someone entering the room, he ceased his struggles. The ck hood was then removed, but the intense sunlight made it difficult for him to open his eyes. It wasn¡¯t until secondster that heid his eyes upon the person before him. A smile formed on his face at the sight of Lucinda. When the rag in his mouth was removed, he couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve finallye around. I always knew that you woulde back to me. Untie me now. ¡± Chapter 983 However, she didn¡¯t budge. She lifted her chin, peering down at him with nothing but coldness and disgust in her eyes. Kyson instantly sensed that something was amiss. He scanned his surroundings and remarked, ¡°It appears like you¡¯re not here to save me but to confront me. ¡± Lucinda brought out a small, transparent ss vial the size of two thumbs, and examined its contents carefully. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of his condition. And now, you hold no value to me. I¡¯m not content seeing you live a peaceful life behind bars. ¡± He also looked at the ss vial in her hand, suspecting it to contain some type of poison.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With a smile, he asked, ¡°You orchestrated all of this. You intend to kill me because of Nathan, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lucinda narrowed her gaze and retorted coldly, ¡°If you meet your demise in this manner, it would be too merciful. But you better pray for Nathan because if he dies, I will kill you!¡± Kyson burst intoughter. ¡°Sounds Like Nathan is very sick now? That¡¯s fantastic! You can only be mine once he¡¯s gone! I don¡¯t believe you have the heart to kill me. We literally grew up together. Think of all we¡¯ve been through. You can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my friend; do you know that?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned icy as she shook the ss vial in front of Kyson. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°This is a new drug I got from Hilliard. It¡¯s the specimen of a rare disease he used to study. It¡¯s said that the victim¡¯s body will decay within a few months, with vile sores spreading all over. Each rpse brings excruciating pain, to the point where the victim will rather seek death. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at her. She continued, ¡°Fortunately, this kind of infection isn¡¯t lethal. However, it inflicts severe pain and disfigurement upon the victim. Many cannot endure it. They eventually sumb to mental breakdown and choose to end their own lives. ¡± ¡°Lucinda! You¡¯re one vicious creature!¡± She grabbed his clothes, fury burning in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just as cruel for using that $404 Virus?¡± Lucinda released her grip and took a couple of steps back. ¡°Come in. ¡± Two of the bodyguards assigned to her by Graham respectfully walked into the room. Chapter 984 ¡°Miss Simmons, what do you want us to do for you?¡± ¡°Give him the drug!¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The bodyguards collected the ss vial from her. She retreated to the door, casually leaned against it, took a tissue, and elegantly wiped her hand that hade into contact with Kyson. Kyson¡¯s jaw was firmly held by the bodyguards, and he struggled fruitlessly. His gaze met hers, which was filled with coldness. As the medicine neared his mouth, he yelled, ¡°Lucinda! Don¡¯t you wonder how I possess so much knowledge about Nathan while I¡¯m behind bars? Don¡¯t you want to know my secrets?¡± Lucinda sneered indifferently. ¡°I can dig into it myself. Those who have harmed Nathan will suffer the same agony as you. ¡± Fear gripped him as he realized she was resolute in forcing him to consume the drug. ¡°Wait! I know how the cure to his ailment. Don¡¯t you want to save him?¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Lucinda motioned for her men to halt and approached Kyson once more. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the cure?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her bodyguards released their grip on him and stepped back cautiously. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Kyson licked his teeth and grinned mischievously. ¡°I sure can tell you, but my terms still stand. Agree to them, and Nathan will be cured.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow, gritting her teeth. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re so despicable!¡± ¡°I¡¯d take it as apliment. Consider my conditions. I¡¯m no worse than Nathan. If you marry me, I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman alive. ¡± She scoffed. ¡°Nathan is now the wealthiest guy in Stastle, the CEO of Payne Group, head of the Payne family, and the National Security Bureau. He¡¯s not just richer and more powerful than you, but also better looking and in better shape. And you? You¡¯re a criminal, a prisoner. How dare youpare yourself to him?¡± Chapter 985 Kyson¡¯s expression shifted slightly. There was indeed a massive gap between him and Nathan at the moment, but the tables would soon turn! Besides¡­ ¡°He¡¯s dying!¡± His words stung Lucinda.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She grabbed a gun from one of her bodyguards and pointed it at Kyson¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll never ept your terms. If you don¡¯t talk now, I¡¯ll put a bullet through you!¡± He showed no fear. His once handsome face now appeared weathered. ¡°Careful now. It won¡¯t be fun if you identally pull that trigger. After all, if I¡¯m dead, he¡¯s as good as dead too! You won¡¯t kill me. So there¡¯s no need to try and scare me like this. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Now he had the upper hand of this negotiation. Instead of pulling away the gun, Lucinda sneered. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re in no ce to negotiate with me. If you don¡¯t tell me what I want to know, I¡¯ll have them force-feed you this medicine right away. It¡¯ll be an excruciating experience. Care to give it a shot?¡± Kysonughed even more audaciously. ¡°You won¡¯t do it, because if I truly can¡¯t handle it and choose to end my life, the cure to Nathan¡¯s ailment will be buried with me. You¡¯ll never know, and you¡¯ll just watch him die. That feeling must be even worse, right?¡± He managed to grab hold of her. Her sole concern was indeed saving Nathan. Her nails dug into her palms and her arms trembled. It seemed like this was the only way she could maintain herposure. ¡°Why should I trust you? Perhaps you don¡¯t know the cure for the $404 Virus at all. Maybe you¡¯re just trying to deceive me to get favors. ¡± Kyson proposed apromise. ¡°How about this? Get Graham to bail me out and set me free. In return, I¡¯ll share a method to improve Nathan¡¯s current physical condition. See if I¡¯m lying or not. Then you can consider my other two conditions, alright?¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Deal!¡± Chapter 986 She returned the gun to the bodyguard, and continued, ¡°But I need toe up with a n for your release. My brother will get suspicious if I bother him twice because of you in such a short term. ¡± Kyson agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you on the day I¡¯m released from prison. I¡¯m in good health, so I can wait, unlike someone. ¡± He was making fun of Nathan again. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to see him walk back to prison unscathed. She took a deep breath, offering a somewhat apologetic smile to Kyson. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. When I asked my brother to sneak you out, I mentioned that I wanted to beat you up to vent my anger. If I didn¡¯t do that, he would be suspicious. So, I apologize for what I¡¯m about to do to you next!¡± His smile vanished as soon as he heard that. Lucinda pretended not to notice. She nced at the bodyguards andmanded, ¡°Give him a good beating before sending him back. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± Afterward, she turned and walked away. Soon, the sounds of punches and kicks echoed behind her. Kyson¡¯s mouth was gagged once again, and he groaned in pain intermittently. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The sound of him being beaten provided some sce for her. She didn¡¯t go far. Instead she leaned against the door and listened intently. After half an hour of relentless beating, Kyson lost consciousness. His face and body were covered in bruises. His blood stained his battered form. He was still breathing, but one of his ribs was broken. The bodyguard ced the ck hood back over his head, lifted him up, and handed him off to the person who came to pick him up. Lucinda didn¡¯t take her leave immediately. As the man who hade to collect Kyson drove away, Lucinda turned her attention to the two bodyguards and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Both men exchanged confused nces. ¡°You¡¯re Miss Simmons, Mr. Simmons¡¯s younger sister. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You are wrong. ¡± She waved her hand dismissively and corrected them. ¡°I¡¯m the youngest child of the Simmons family, the apple of my brothers¡¯ eyes. ¡± The men remained puzzled. Chapter 987 Lucinda pressed on, ¡°Graham sent you here to assist me and ensure my safety. If my conversation with Kyson bes known to him or other members of the Simmons family, can you imagine what will befall those who disclose my secret?¡± Instantly, fear crept into the men. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Simmons. We didn¡¯t hear a thing. ¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Satisfied, she nodded. ¡°Remember what you just said! If Graham inquires, tell him the same. But if you dare to disclose my deal with Kyson, I promise to make your life a living nightmare!¡± ¡°Yes. Your secret is safe with us. ¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need for you to drive me home. I¡¯ll make my own way back to the Nathan¡¯s ce. ¡± By the time Lucinda arrived, it was already evening. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The courtyard walls of the Payne family¡¯s estate, adorned with intricate wooden carvings, took on an enchanting beauty under the red glow of the sky. Finally, she had memorized the route to Nathan¡¯s vi. After navigating a winding path, she arrived at the door effortlessly. The garden of his vi was abuzz with activity. Nathan sat in a chair, a fresh brown wood que resting on the table before him. He held a big brush and meticulously wrote on the que. Sonny, Larry, Lonnie, Abel, and Rickey were all present. They were all watching him write. From a distance, Lucinda caught sight of a group of handsome men with impable figures. Among the eight dashing men, Nathan stood out the most. Beyond his striking looks, he exuded an air of elegance. Just a single nce at him was enough to captivate Lucinda¡¯s gaze, rendering her unable to look away. She quietly tip-toed behind Leon, stealing a nce at the words on the que. ¡°N&L Fairy Land?¡± As her voice reached their ears, everyone turned their gazes towards her. ¡°Miss Simmons. ¡± ¡°Miss Simmons, you¡¯ve returned. Nathan¡¯s eyes was filled with affection as he stared at her. ¡°Come here, baby. ¡± Chapter 988 Lucinda approached him, and he pulled her into his arms, settling her on hisp. He handed her the brush and held her hand. Together, they finished the final word together. Satisfied with their work, he dered, ¡°Now we can hang this que. Sonny, go buy arge stone and inscribe the name on it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then ce it in the garden. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it immediately. ¡± A group of young men promptly carried out his instructions. Nathan walked hand in hand with Lucinda into the vi. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She followed his lead to the sofa and smiled. ¡°Do you intend to call this ce N&L Fairy Land from now on? You¡¯re serious about hanging a que on the vi gate? Really?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I do it out of love. It¡¯ll make others green with envy. ¡± Lucinda smiled, feeling a warm flutter in her heart. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s expression changed as he checked her palms, arms, and back for any signs of injury. She giggled, feeling ticklish under his touch. ¡°What are you doing? The moment I return, you frisk me like I¡¯m some criminal. I wasn¡¯t beaten!¡± He wasn¡¯t convinced. Thest time they met at theb and Graham discovered that Nathan and Lucinda had slept together, he was furious. They had been intimate many timestely. Nathan knew that Graham was home today. How would Graham just let her go? Nathan saw no wounds on her upper body. His gaze fell to her jeans. ¡°Did he hurt your legs? Let¡¯s go to the room, and I¡¯ll check!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Nathan¡¯s intelligence astounded her. She pondered on how to outwit him as he led her to their bedroom. Once she sat on the edge of the bed, he came to her and wanted to unzip her jeans. Chapter 989 Lucinda gazed at him incredulously. ¡°Do you n to undress me and check for a wound?¡± ¡°Yes! Let me take a look at your shins, thighs, and buttocks. ¡± Nathan would continue to worry about her unless he confirmed with his own eyes that she was okay. Clutching onto her pants, Lucinda scooted back, creating some distance between them. She put on a pretense ofint. ¡°You¡¯re such a lustful man! I refuse to believe that you merely want to check to see if I¡¯m injured. You just want to see my butt! You¡¯re sick. Control yourself!¡± This time, s@x really wasn¡¯t on Nathan¡¯s mind. The only thing he cared to know was whether her brother had hit her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve seen you naked before, and multiple times even. What¡¯s wrong with me checking your body to ensure you¡¯re not hurt? Are you scared that I¡¯ll discover you¡¯re lying?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda frowned. It appeared he wasn¡¯t going to back down easily this time. She bit her lower lip, and her eyes were full of resentment, as if his words had stung her. ¡°What should I be scared of? I told you that Graham didn¡¯t give me a hard time, but you have refused to believe me!¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she became. She lunged at him and pushed him onto the bed. She then straddled him and gripped his wrists to immobilize him. Truth be told, she enjoyed seeing him in this vulnerable state. It made it easier for her to take control and tease him. She felt like he was at her beck and call. ¡°How dare you doubt me? Is this how little you trust me? Remember what you said yesterday? I trusted you so much, and didn¡¯t even get mad at you. But what about you? You suspect me of lying over something so trivial!¡± Nathan felt a pang of guilt at her words.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. His already pale face grew even paler. He simply didn¡¯t trust Graham. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her sad eyes and hear the hurt in her voice. Especially considering what had transpired between them the day before, he was rendered speechless. He became unsure of how to exin his insistence on checking her body. Allowing himself to be led by her, he no longer pressed the matter. Unable to press further, he could onlypress his thin lips sadly. His eyshes fluttered uneasily, and he hung his head weakly, appearing fragile. Chapter 990 Lucinda gently ced her finger on his pale face, offeringfort while suppressing the urge to burst intoughter. In a serious tone, she said, ¡°If you acknowledge your mistake, I¡¯ll forgive you and reward you with a ki*s. But if you resist, be prepared for punishment. So, do you admit that you were wrong?¡± Nathan, sounding wronged, replied, ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± ¡°What did you do wrong then?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t trust you. I doubted you. ¡± ¡°Do you still n to take off my pants?¡± He obediently shook his head. ¡°Good boy!¡± Although Lucinda concealed her amusement, she couldn¡¯t help but want to burst into Laughter. He resembled a sad puppy now. He was so adorable. True to her words, Lucinda leaned in and pressed her lips against his thin ones. Slowly, she deepened the ki*s. And he surrendered himself to the moment. He forgot everything else and concentrated on the ki*s. He didn¡¯t even care if he was being manipted by her once again. His breath quickened with each passing second. He had been aroused. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Just as his hands were about to unzip her pants, Lucinda broke the ki*s, putting an end to the passionate moment. ¡°Lucinda.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. . Nathan¡¯s spirits were dampened. He desired her so badly¡­ He was incredibly frustrated at that moment. Seeing his burning gaze, she said firmly, ¡°No! This is for your own good. Once you get well, you can do whatever you want to do with me. ¡± He lowered his gaze and remained silent. He might not fully recover. Did that mean he had to abstain from then on? ¡°Before I die, just let me have you. At least I¡¯ll die a contented man. ¡± The thought of abstinence after experiencing the wonders of intimacy with her was unbearable. Lucinda suddenly furrowed her brow and pinched his cheek, albeit gently. She said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention death again! You can never give up hope for life, no matter what. Do you understand me clearly?¡± Chapter 991 ¡°Okay¡­¡± he muttered. He was aware of his own physical condition, yet unwilling to burden her with worries. Sensing his half-hearted response, she pinched his cheek a little harder. ¡°Louder. I didn¡¯t hear that clearly!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± She released her grip and gently rubbed his cheek. She then got lost in her own thoughts. She pondered over what Kyson had told her, unsure if his words held any truth. Nevertheless, he was her only glimmer of hope at the moment, and she could only give him the benefit of the doubt. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But if he was indeed telling the truth, should she agree to hisst two conditions? The more she contemted, the more uneasy she felt. She wanted to prevent any future misunderstandings this issue could cause between her and Nathanter on. Cradling Nathan¡¯s face in her hands, she said cautiously, ¡°We should trust each other above all else. So, no matter what lies ahead, you must trust me unconditionally, because I love you. Can you promise me that?¡± He locked eyes with her and nodded with no hesitation. ¡°I can. ¡± Satisfied with his response, she pressed a tender ki*s to his forehead and asked, ¡°Did you take your medication tonight?¡± He didn¡¯t respond immediately. Furrowing his brow, he shook his head. ¡°Honey, excuse me for a minute. ¡± With that, she slipped out of bed and left the room. Shortly after, she came back with a cup of warm water and his pillbox. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he unhappily eyed the colorful pills she had picked out for him. They barely did anything for him and tasted unbearably bitter. He simply didn¡¯t like them. ¡°I feel quite full at the moment. Can I take themter? I don¡¯t want to drink water now. ¡± Seeing his reluctance, Lucinda stood her ground. She extended her hand and said firmly, ¡°Take your medicine.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡± Chapter 992 He shook his head, wrapped his arms around her waist, nuzzled his head against her chest, and muttered, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to take Boon¡± Lucinda was stunned and angry. Why was he behaving like a spoiled child? He didn¡¯t seem to take his own health seriously at all. ¡°Well, you must!¡± Her tone grew stern. Nathan clung to her waist even tighter. Under her scolding, he raised his face. His eyes were filled with sadness. With his pale skin, he appeared incredibly weak. She sighed. She was unable to bear seeing him suffer, even if she suspected he was simply putting on a pitiful act. ¡®s BunnyBookery Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath and resisted the urge to forcibly shoved the pills down his throat. She continually reminded herself that he was a patient. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Be gentle with him! Be patient! Don¡¯t hurt him! ¡°Then what can I do to make you take the medicine?¡± She asked in a calm tone with a smile. Nathan pondered for a moment, gazing at her with innocent eyes. ¡°Can you feed them to me?¡± ¡°Oh, no problem! Come on, let me feed you. Take a sip of water first. ¡± But he scrunched up his face and turned his head away, refusing to drink the water she offered him. Lucinda clutched the ss tighter, reminding herself to remainposed, despite her frustration. ¡°What am I supposed to do then? How do you expect me to feed you?¡± A mischievous grin danced upon his lips as he replied, ¡°Feed me with your mouth. ¡± Her voice caught in her throat, leaving her utterly speechless. After a brief moment of confusion, Lucinda began to understood what Nathan meant. There was a sly glint to his eyes as he shed her an expectant Look. Still, she had no choice but to do as he had asked. He was a patient in need of care and attention. His full recovery was her top priority, at least for now. Chapter 993 He was her man, so she naturally had to attend to his needs. Lucinda heaved a short sigh before taking a sip of water. Then she bent over and gently raised his head. Nathan promptly closed his eyes and parted his lips, eager for her to feed him water directly into his mouth. When that was done, Lucinda quickly popped a pill between his Lips. ¡°Swallow it!¡± Nathan happily did as he was told, his expression turning smug. ¡°I want more. ¡± She shook her head helplessly and rolled her eyes, though the faint trace of a smile lingered on her lips. Lucinda wiped a drop of water in the corner of his mouth with her thumb. ¡°You prefer to take your pills like this?¡± Nathan bobbed his head in earnest. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°They taste sweet this way!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lucinda sighed. But what could she do about it, really? She knew she would still pamper him at the end of the day. These pills were absolutely necessary, as they were prescribed to treat his heart problem and fortify his resistance. Nathan needed to take them along with the inhibitor to effectively slow the spread of the virus in his body, and hopefully eliminate it for good. With that thought in mind, Lucinda fed him another mouthful of water, followed by the next set of medicines. Nathan took them all like a pro. Although Lucinda had to repeat the process more than ten times, she tookfort in the fact that he had taken all of the pulls. She finished by wiping his mouth with a piece of tissue and pressing a ki*s against his Lips. She had to bend over repeatedly to feed him all the pills on top of the beating she had received from her brother earlier. Lucinda was exhausted. But he had to take these pills three times a day. She couldn¡¯t possibly feed him like this every time, especially when she was out for work. She had a lot of things to deal with at Angle International, too. She couldn¡¯t just stay home and wait for the next time Nathan had to take his medicine. After mulling over her options for a bit, Lucinda decided to set an rm on both of their phones. ¡°I can¡¯t be here at noon, but you need to take the pills on time. All of them.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I will have Sonny supervise you each time. If you dare to throw them again like you did today, I¡¯ll be sure to punish you. Chapter 994 Ten ps to the wrist for one pill, do you understand? I¡¯m not going to hold back, do you hear me?¡± In the grand scheme of things, a p on the wrist was one of the lightest punishments out there. Lucinda didn¡¯t care what Nathan thought of it, she only knew that she had to set some sort of rule to ensure that he took his pills on schedule. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Nathan whined, as if his scowl wasn¡¯t enough to convey how unhappy he was with this setup. Why did he have to get pped just because of a few pills?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. More importantly, a p to the wrist was a punishment meant for children. And he was most definitely not a child! ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re treating me like a kid right now? I am your fiance, not your son!¡± Lucinda stroked his hair and ran her thumb across his cheek. ¡°Is there any difference? Since you can¡¯t do anything to me right now, you¡¯ll just have to listen to everything I say. And not just about your medicine, you¡¯ll have to follow all the ns I madest time as well!¡± Nathan pouted, feeling aggrieved, but he knew better than anyone that he couldn¡¯t refute her words. He ducked his head and sulked. ¡®s BunnyBookery Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda proceeded to cup his face and pepper it with ki*ses, starting with his forehead, to his eyes, his cheeks, and finally, his Lips. ¡°Be good. I don¡¯t want to beat you at all. I feel the same pain that you do whenever someone hurts you. Take your pills as instructed, and I will feed them to you when Ie home at night. I¡¯ll ki*s you, and hug you, and dote on you as much as you want. Okay?¡± Nathan felt much better after hearing that. He nodded readily. Lucinda didn¡¯t say it, but she was quite pleased with herself for being able to tame her man Like this. Sure enough, one had to alternate the carrot and the stick as the situation required. She assisted Nathan downstairs and made dinner herself. After the meal, she helped him back up to the bedroom andy with him for a while. Lucinda didn¡¯t get up until it was almost eleven in the evening. She intended to sleep in the next room. Before she could fully sit up, however, Nathan¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked anxiously. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to bed. ¡± His jaw dropped as he gaped at her. Did that mean that she would sleep in another room? Seeing the hurt look on his face, Lucinda rushed to exin. ¡°You know we barely sleep soundly at night, we can¡¯t resist each other, and one of us is bound to seduce the other at some point. For the sake of your health and recovery, I think it would be best for us to sleep separately for the time being. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m used to having you by my side. I can¡¯t fall asleep without you!¡± Chapter 995 Lucinda inhaled deeply. Her tone was firmer when she said, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after a couple of nights. ¡± Nathan stifled a gasp. He had said those exact words to her once before, and now, she was throwing them back to his face! Unable to utter a single word, he simply stewed in grievance. Lucinda smiled and leaned closer for a ki*s. It was their good night ki*s, thest one for the night. Of course, it was a long and passionate one. ¡°Good night, Nathan. I¡¯ll see you in the morning. ¡± Nathan watched her pad across the room and shut the door behind her. As soon as Lucinda left the room, he felt as though she had taken all the warmth with her. He shivered and burrowed under the covers. Thanks to the rules Lucinda had set, Nathan was diligent with his medicine in the days that followed. It also helped that Sonny kept a close eye on him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ On this particr day, Nathan was in his study, working remotely for most of the morning. When noon came, his phone rm rang. Two minutester, Lucinda video-called. ¡°It¡¯s time to take your pills!¡± she chirped. ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured dejectedly. Then, before he could hang up the phone, Sonny barged through the door with a ss of warm water and the medicine box. ¡°Sir, here are your pills. ¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re quite the dedicated worker, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nathan cast him a cold nce before stuffing a dozen pills into his mouth and chugging the water down. A strong, bitter taste invaded his tongue. Nathan felt the color drain from his face as he struggled to keep his nausea down. He mustered a weak smile and turned back to his screen, reassuring Lucinda that he had been obedient. Lucinda took a few seconds to make sure that he had indeed taken everyst one of the pills. As soon as the call ended, Nathan rushed to the bathroom and retched, but nothing came out. He didn¡¯t take well to most medicines.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even as a child, he often felt nauseous and lost his appetite, and that bitter taste always seemed to make him feel worse than whatever ailment gued him. Sonny stood at the doorway with a worried frown. ¡°Sir, we need to find a way to make you ustomed to your medicines without feeling sick. ¡± Chapter 996 Nathan rinsed his mouth, but the bitter taste didn¡¯tpletely disappear. If anything, it felt as though the bitterness traveled down and took root in his heart. He closed his eyes and pictured Lucinda¡¯s beautiful face. Only then did a sense of peace wash over him. He dragged himself back to his desk and plopped down on his chair with a sigh. ¡°Do you have cigarettes?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sonny looked appalled and a little affronted by the question. ¡°Miss Simmons forbade you from smoking!¡± Nathan said nothing and held up his hand to the other man. Sonny gingerly took a pack of cigarettes out of his trouser pocket. He had just bought it this morning. They were so expensive that he had yet to muster the courage to open the box and smoke a stick. ¡°Sir, you must reimburse me for this!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan raised an eyebrow and sighed again. ¡°Fine. ¡± Sonny ripped the packaging open and plucked a cigarette. He made to hand it over to Nathan, but paused halfway. ¡°Are you sure you want to smoke? If Miss Simmons finds out, she¡¯ll skin you alive! And she¡¯ll punish me, too!¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Keep talking like that, and I¡¯ll punish you right here, right now. ¡± Sonny didn¡¯t need any further threats. He reckoned that it was just one cigarette. Surely, Lucinda wouldn¡¯t know. No, nothing could possibly go wrong. Besides, he understood where Nathan wasing from. Over the years, he had grown to depend on cigarettes to cope with various challenges he had had to face. And at the moment, Nathan needed a smoke to rx. What Sonny didn¡¯t know was that Nathan actually had no intention of smoking the cigarette. The study was silent for a few beats. Nathan held the cigarette up to his nose and took a deep, long whiff. Chapter 997 If it had been someone else, someone less refined, this scene might have appeared creepy or nasty. But as it was Nathan, the slightest flick of his finger was elegant, and even the way he inhaled was somehow dignified. It was almost as if he was a connoisseur taking a sip of a particr wine for the first time. After taking a few more breaths of that glorious nicotine stick, Nathan tossed the cigarette into the trash bin. Sonny blinked at him. He had just taken his lighter out and was about to offer it.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He stared at the cigarette now lying among some discarded papers, and then looked back at his boss in confusion. ¡°Boss¡­ Weren¡¯t you going to smoke it?¡± Nathan leaned back against his chair and massaged his temples. ¡°Lucinda is far smarter than we give her credit for. She¡¯ll definitely know if I smoked. Well, I can¡¯t afford to smoke in my current state, anyway. ¡± The closest thing he could do was to sniff the damn thing. Sonny nodded emphatically. ¡°Remember to take the trash out when you leaveter. ¡± ¡°Of course, Boss. ¡± The neat little cheat was already doing its trick, as Nathan was feeling so much more at ease than before. This might be the best way for him to cope with his anxiety in the meantime. And it was an easy matter to hide, too. He could get his aromatic hits several times a day, and even carry it with him when he went out, and Lucinda would never know. ¡°This particr brand smells brilliant,¡± Nathan remarked. ¡°If you find some free time this afternoon, buy me a few boxes and stash them in one of my desk drawers. ¡± ¡°You mean, here? Inside the study?¡± Sonny stared at Nathan. This short exchange had him disying varying degrees of astonishment in just a handful of minutes. ¡°You¡¯re too bold, Boss! Don¡¯t you think it would be risky? Miss Simmons might discover them at any time. ¡± Nathan was certainly walking a tight rope with this one. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ But the man simply waved Sonny¡¯s worries away. ¡°She has a lot of work to deal with during the daytime, and she seldomes into my study whenever she¡¯s home. It¡¯s not like she has a habit of looking through my drawers, anyway. Just hide the cigarettes in the bottom most drawer, everything will be fine. ¡± Would they really be, though? Sonny had his doubts. Or was it that Nathan was actually inviting punishment from Lucinda? Chapter 998 His boss seemed to have developed a penchant for such things, as long as the other party was his beloved. Now that Sonny thought about it, Nathan had been free from beatings in thest few days. Was he itching for the thrill after a long period of peace? What was more, thest time that Nathan got punished, he had ended up giving Sonny a raise! Sonny sighed inwardly as the pieces clicked into ce. Of course, he would never mention his thoughts out loud. There was no way a proud and aplished man like Nathan would ever admit to such a questionable hobby, anyway. But since this was his boss¡¯ chosen poison, the least that Sonny could do was to lend his help and support. After hearing no response for a while, Nathan cast a sideways nce at Sonny and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well? Are my instructions clear or not?¡± Sonny nodded in earnest, afraid that he might spark his boss¡¯ anger once again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Boss! I shall support you in all your decisions. But¡­ Well, have you seriously thought this over?¡± His only fear was that Nathan might not be able to withstand another harsh beating from Lucinda. Especially since he knew just how furious she would be if she discovered the cigarettes. Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Sonny¡¯s question was a little off-track. In any case, He had made up his mind. He just stared at the other man for a beat Longer. ¡°I-I understand!¡± Sonny blurted out. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy the cigarettes right now! I promise, I shall execute everything ording to n!¡± He hurried out of the study, making sure to close the door gently behind him. Nathan watched him go with narrowed eyes. He couldn¡¯t shake off the nagging feeling that Sonny was a Little out of sorts today, and just might be a little unreliable with the task at hand. Meanwhile, Noelle had been busy shooting a new dramately.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was about theing of age of a young girl who had to conquer a lot of hardships in order to grow into a strong and mature woman. It was quite an inspiring tale, and the script was verypelling. Not to mention, the director and producers were all renowned figures in the industry. With Cyrus¡¯ help, she was able to get the lead role. And if she did really well and maximized this opportunity, she might have a shot at winning an award at the end of the year. Lucinda was happy for her friend, of course. On this particr afternoon, she headed over to the set to pay Noelle a visit and check on her progress. As luck would have it, Noelle was having her break just as Lucinda arrived. Chapter 999 She was still wearing her costume, an exquisite dress thatplimented her gentle nature perfectly. Noelle beamed as soon as she noticed Lucinda, waving eagerly and causing the dangling gems on her headdress to clink against each other. Lucinda returned the warm greeting and sat down next to Noelle. The two women chatted harmoniously, catching up with each other and what they had been up totely. That was when Noelle suddenly remembered something important. ¡°By the way, Lucinda, our Butterfly Girls team received an invitation from the Hernandez family this morning. Apparently, they¡¯re holding a birthday party for Melody, and want us to perform for the party. Are you aware of this?¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°Did this happen just this morning? Your agent has yet to report it to me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Noelle lowered her eyes and pondered the matter. ¡°I mean, Melody is a vicious woman. I¡¯m guessing that the Hernandez family is plotting something. Those people are up to no good! What do you think?¡± ¡°Melody is notorious for her arrogance, and she never Liked hanging around other celebrities. But they want you toe to her birthday party now? She¡¯s obviously targeting you.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± Noelle took a deep breath and said nothing. Lucinda reached out and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You should go to the party and find out her true intentions. Cyrus and I will back you up. ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of her. And I do trust you. I suppose I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, this could be so much fun! Let¡¯s see if she tries to stir up some trouble at her own party. I¡¯ll dly help her turn her birthday partypletely upside down!¡± Noelle pulled back and stared at her friend in awe. Something else urred to Lucinda, then, and she turned serious. ¡°Tell me the truth, Noelle. Do you really like Cyrus? Do you wish¡­ Do you truly want to be with him?¡± Noelle ducked her head again. She thought about the agreement she had made with Cyrus, and nodded slightly. ¡°For now, yes. If he changes his someday, then I will let go. ¡± Lucinda could only sigh. Chapter 1000 Her father had always been adamant that they should marry someone of equal social rank and wealth. Back when she had decided to marry Nathaniel, her father was strongly opposed to it. He had only relented because of how much he doted on her. If the old man found out about Cyrus and Noelle, however¡­ Lucinda wondered if her brother would somehow manage to get permission to marry someone with a humble background. She spent the rest of the day at work, and after so many busy hours, Lucinda finally clocked out and drove home to the vi. She arrived to find that Nathan¡¯s custom-made sign had already arrived. It hung in the garden, with the words N & L Fairy Land standing out in stark contrast against the ck and white pattern of the stone b. Lucinda felt all warm and fuzzy at the sight. She unknowingly hurried her pace. She hadn¡¯t seen Nathan all day. She missed him a lot. She opened the front door, but before she could even set foot in the foyer, a tall figure suddenly popped out from behind the door and lunged at her. Lucinda was wrapped into a tight embrace as Nathan snaked his arms around her waist and perched his chin on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you,¡± he whispered into her ear, his voice filled with as much yearning as she felt. Lucinda smiled and stroked his back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll take the day off tomorrow and stay home with you, okay?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan pulled back and grinned at her. ¡°That would be great!¡± It would be even better if she would sleep in his arms at nights. But he was content with whatever she gave him. They had dinner together, after which the rm rang, like it always did. Time for Nathan to take his medicines, and for Lucinda to administer them. Lucinda went to fetch a ss of water, and then headed to get his medicines. She piled them into a small cup ording to the prescription and put the bottles back in ce. As she did, she noticed out of the corner of her eye that the bottom drawer of cupboard was slightly open. She frowned. Just as Nathan had said, Lucinda had never seen the contents of lots of drawers in the house before. Nor had she felt an urge to look into them. But for some reason, a voice inside her head was telling her to take a closer look at this one, specific drawer. So she pulled it open, and the first thing she saw was a pack of cigarettes. In the bedroom, Nathan waited for Lucinda for a long time, but she didn¡¯t return with the medicine. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Downstairs, a warm glow spilled from the lights, but there was no reply from Lucinda. Chapter 1001 Doubts began to cloud his mind, urging him to leave thefort of the bed. He put on his slippers and made his way downstairs, eager to find out what was going on. As he descended the stairs, his eyes fell on Lucinda, standing before the cupboard with a pack of cigarettes grasped tightly in her hand. The drawer in the corner was ajar, revealing more cigarettes. His heart skipped a beat, and a sudden chill washed over him. His handsome face drained of color in an instant. Sonny had purchased those cigarettes for him earlier. Before he left, he specifically informed Nathan about the drawer where he stowed them. Nathan had been preupied with meetings throughout the afternoon and had been too busy to check it. ¡®s BunnyBookeryPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lucinda rarely checked the drawers. What an ill luck! He had been caught red-handed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And he had no idea that Sonny bought so many! Nathan¡¯s body was tensed and he looked so disturbed. Seeing his reaction, Lucinda turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat down. Her face was nk. ¡°Exin this to me,¡± she demanded, her voice cutting through the tense silence. Nathan still stood frozen on the stairway, attempting to maintain an outward calmness. He denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. I don¡¯t even smoke this brand. It must be Sonny¡¯s. ¡± Lucinda was amused. she peered into his eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting Sonny left his cigarettes in the living room locker of your vi? For what purpose, I wonder? To tempt you into joining him in a smoke? A shared moment of bliss, perhaps?¡± Nathan fell into a stifling silence. His mind raced for what to say. He swallowed nervously and his eyshes fluttered as he pondered his next move. ¡°What goes on in that mind of yours?¡± Lucinda snapped. Her anger palpable and her voice grew colder by the second. ¡°Are you busy concocting yet another Lie to deceive me?¡± She flung the pack of cigarettes onto the coffee table as her fury erupted like a volcano. The sudden noise startled Nathan, instinctively causing him to kneel down. With lowered gaze, he brazed himself up to confess all his ¡®crimes¡¯, his face bearing a mixture of remorse and sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Let me exin!¡± Chapter 1002 Lucinda stared at him. As he knelt down earlier, a loud thud reverberated. He was kneeling on the cold marble floor tiles. That must have hurt. Her heart ached. Her eyes flickered to the cigarettes on the coffee table, and she resisted the urge to help him up and soothe his knees. Then she pointed to the soft carpet by her feet and instructed, ¡°Kneel on this. ¡± Nathan felt so much paining from his knees. He rose to his feet, stumbling slightly and grimacing in pain. Yet, he quicklyposed himself. He tried to appear fine as he approached Lucinda with cautious steps. Her watchful eyes never left him, meticulously observing his every move and gesture. Just as Nathan was about to kneel down again on the carpet, she said, ¡°Assume a squatting military posture. ¡± Huh? Squatting? He stood there, momentarily stunned. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda peered at him. Her voice dripped with coldness as she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly? Do I need to repeat myself?¡± ¡°No, I heard you,¡± Nathan responded hastily. He obediently assumed a squatting military posture, one knee touching the ground and his back straight. In this position, he appeared upright and serious. However, gued by guilt as a result of what he had done and overwhelmed by Lucinda¡¯s formidable presence, his confidence wavered and his spirit diminished. Lucinda¡¯s gaze shifted towards the cigarettes on the coffee table and she said, ¡°This is yourst chance. Think carefully. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nathan nodded obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. ¡± He chose his words carefully and said honesty, ¡°The cigarettes are indeed mine. I did ask Sonny to buy them for me, but I had no intention of smoking. ¡± Anger surged within her chest. Lucinda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Still seeking excuses for your actions? It appears you¡¯ve done this countless times in secret. Tell me the truth, how many cigarettes have you actually smoked?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathan felt wronged. Chapter 1003 ¡°I only told him to buy them for me this afternoon. Then you saw them this night. I genuinely haven¡¯t smoked any. ¡± Once again, she tried to control her anger, picked up the pack of cigarettes on the table, opened it and showed it to him. ¡°When I came here, I noticed that the cab drawer was slightly open, as if someone had just opened it, but too nervous to close it properly. Besides, this pack is clearly missing a cigarette. Are you still going to deny it?¡± Realization dawned upon Nathan. So, this was how she discovered it!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. To make matters worse, Sonny had even left his own pack of cigarettes with one missing in the drawer. Why was he so reckless? Did he intentionally want Lucinda to find out? Suppressing the immediate urge to kill Sonny, Nathan consciously transitioned from his squatting position to kneeling before her. ¡°I did touch a cigarette today, but I merely smelled it. I didn¡¯t smoke it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check if I reek of smoke. I truly haven¡¯t smoked!¡± Lucinda narrowed her beautiful eyes, her expression filled with contempt. ¡°After you smoked, you showered and changed your clothes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She didn¡¯t believe him in the slightest. Grievance welled up within him and tears brimmed in his reddened eyes. He delicately grasped her sleeve as if seeking sce. ¡°Lucinda, you saidst time that we should trust each other. I¡¯m telling you nothing but the truth. Please trust me this time, okay?¡± ¡°But you just told me that the cigarettes weren¡¯t yours, so what do you want me to believe?¡± Nathan was rendered speechless. He had hoped to get away with this, but now he had to face the consequences of his actions. Biting his lower lip hard, he struggled to find an exnation for himself. Sadness consumed him. Lucinda soon saw the tears welling in his eyes. He appeared pitiful and helpless, as if burdened with immense sorrow. The imprint of his teeth marred his injured lower lip, which now bled. ¡°Stop hurting yourself!¡± Lucinda eximed, startled. She instinctively pinched his cheek to make him open his mouth. Chapter 1004 His face turned pale and his eyes were droopy with dejection. The bloodstain on his thin lips was very obvious. He looked utterly miserable. ¡°You made a mistake! Why are you acting like you were wrongly used?¡± Lucinda sighed, unable to bear seeing him in pain.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Leaning closer, she pressed her lips against his. Her tongue delicately brushed his wounded lip. This made him feel better. She tasted his blood. After the ki*s, she gently pinched his face and studied him closely. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch him in distress. ¡°Since you said that you didn¡¯t smoke, that cigarette should still be somewhere here. If you can find it, I¡¯ll believe you. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s in the study. His voice trailed off. Oh God! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He had asked Sonny to throw the cigarette away with the trash in the study, and now he had no idea where it could be. Lucinda pinched his face even harder and demanded, ¡°Which part of the study? Give me more details!¡± ¡°I threw it in the trash can, and Sonny has taken the trash out when he left¡­¡± Nathan replied, feeling frustrated. She raised an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± It was the truth! Nathan realized that he had no concrete proof to show that he was innocent. Anxiety consumed him as he looked at Lucinda, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t have any physical proof, but I do have a witness. Sonny will testify to clear my name in front of you!¡± he dered. Lucinda nced at him with arrogance. She finally let go of him and reluctantly agreed. About a minuteter, Sonny answered the call. Before he could say a word, Nathan¡¯s anger red up. He clenched his teeth and said, ¡°You have fifteen minutes to get your ass over here!¡± Since Sonny was on his way, Lucinda didn¡¯t want to humiliate Nathan in front of other people. ¡°Take a seat. ¡± Chapter 1005 Nathan remained motionless. His head hung low and his gaze was icy. Knowing that he suffered from angina pectoris, she gently patted his cheek to offer him sce. ¡°Just do as I said. Sit here. Maybe you can prove your innocenceter. ¡± Gradually, his anger subsided, and he reluctantly settled onto the sofa. Fifteen minutester, Sonny rushed in. The tense atmosphere in the living room immediately startled him. Noticing the pack of cigarettes on the coffee table, he instantly understood what was going on. His efforts had paid off. Nathan had been caught so quickly. Mission aplished! Standing tall across the coffee table, Sonny felt satisfied. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When Nathan nced at Sonny, he noticed a smile ying on his face. Struggling to suppress his anger in Lucinda¡¯s presence, he said in a low voice, ¡°Lucinda found the cigarettes in the drawer. Now, help me exin honestly to her what really happened. If you dare to lie to her, I¡¯ll subject you to a polygraph test and an electric shock machine!¡± Holy shit! So brutal! How did things take such an unexpected turn for Lucinda? Wasn¡¯t Nathan hoping to face consequences? Shouldn¡¯t he be relieved? Sonny was too frightened to utter a word. Lucinda furrowed her brow and red at Nathan. ¡°Why did you threaten him?¡± I didn¡¯t. . His tone softened immediately. She hadn¡¯t intended to scold him. She turned her gaze to Sonny and asked in a t voice, ¡°Sonny, tell me the truth. Did Nathan smoke today?¡± After a brief pause, Sonny unconsciously looked Nathan¡¯s way. ¡°Electric shock machine,¡± Nathan reminded. Trembling with fear, Sonny replied, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t! He asked me for a cigarette, but he threw it away after sniffing it. ¡± Chapter 1006 With a nonchnt expression, Lucinda looked back and forth between both men, like she couldn¡¯t believe what Sonny had just said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here by your side. Just tell the truth, and I promise he won¡¯t dare to harm you,¡± Lucinda assured Sonny. Her words brought a sense of relief to Sonny, who raised his right hand and swore, ¡°Miss Simmons, I swear everything I said was the absolute truth!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda nodded, as if she had chosen to believe him. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan let out a sigh of relief, thinking the worst was over. However, before he could fully rx, Lucinda continued probing. ¡°What about the other packs of cigarettes in the drawer?¡± ¡°This afternoon, Boss asked me to buy them for him. He said I should find a hiding spot in a drawer,¡± Sonny exined. When she heard that, she narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Hide them?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sonny nodded. ¡°He mentioned that you were busy with work and unlikely to notice. So he told me to find a drawer in a corner to hide them in. ¡± She smirked and cast a nce at Nathan. ¡°Oh, I see. He hid them away to keep it a secret from me,¡± Lucinda remarked. Nathan seethed with anger. What an idiot! Damn it! The more Sonny exined, the more Lucinda¡¯s suspicion grew. Nathan red at Sonny, gritting his teeth. ¡°I asked you to help me exin the situation, not to repeat word for word everything I said before! You were supposed to support me! You imbecile!¡± Sonny seemed to finally grasp the situation. It turned out that he had misinterpreted Nathan¡¯s intentions. He had mistakenly believed that Nathan wanted Lucinda to reprimand him. Now, it seemed that Nathan genuinely wanted to keep this hidden from her! In contrast to Nathan¡¯s impulsive demeanor, Lucinda smiled gently and reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You did well. I¡¯ll protect you. Trust me. ¡± However, as Sonny realized his misunderstanding had caused trouble for Nathan, panic washed over him. He needed to figure out how to rectify the situation. Chapter 1007 Else, Nathan would never let him off the hook. If Nathan grew furious, even Lucinda wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. After contemting for a while, Sonny said earnestly, ¡°Miss Simmons, it was wrong for us to keep this from you, but Boss genuinely remembers the n you had made for him. He truly didn¡¯t smoke. He¡¯s been taking his medication three times a daytely. The medicine has a bitter taste. If he takes too much, it affects his appetite and makes him nauseous. He was just trying to find a means to ease the difort after taking his medicine. But he chose the wrong means!¡± He rushed to Nathan¡¯s defense. This carried a deep sense of empathy. The sudden shift in Nathan¡¯s expression, from sternness to warmth, indicated that his anger toward Sonny had subsided. Finally, Sonny said the words Nathan had hoped to hear. Lucinda wore a nk expression, making it difficult to discern whether she truly believed his exnation or not. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Simmons, are you¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with Boss, please,¡± Sonny added. After all, there was an outsider present, and she had refrained from scolding Nathan for lying to her. She turned her gaze to Nathan, offering him a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. There¡¯s no need to be upset, right, Nate?¡± Nathan nodded in agreement. Lucinda then shifted her attention to the cigarettes on the table and spoke up again. ¡°But from this moment on, let¡¯s not keep these things in the house.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sonny, take all the cigarettes from the drawers and sell them cheaply. ¡± ¡°Cheaply?¡± Sonny¡¯s eyes widened. Those cigarettes were all imported and quite expensive! It was his favorite brand, and selling them at a low price felt disheartening. He wore a bitter smile. Looking at him, Nathan said, ¡°She¡¯s right. Take all these cigarettes with you. I want to see them no more. ¡± Sonny smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± As Sonny gathered the cigarettes and ced them in a stic bag, Lucinda stood up and reached out for Nathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. ¡± Though her tone was calm, his heart skipped a beat. After all the exnations, would he still have to return to their room and face some form of punishment? Chapter 1008 With a mix of emotions, he allowed her to lead him back to their bedroom. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Lucinda instructed. Nathan obediently took a seat, feeling ufortable. He wasn¡¯t certain if Lucinda was still angry or not. He did know though, that he detested being beaten, especially when it involved his palms. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of further provoking her anger, he would have thrown the ferule and washboard into the trash can. Lost in his thoughts, Nathan watched as Lucinda turned and walked toward the bedside table. She slid her hand into the top drawer, about to open it. He knew all too well whaty inside. Before she could open the drawer, he winced with feigned pain. ¡°Lucinda, I¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She dashed towards him, concern etched across her face. ¡°What? Another bout of angina pectoris? How does that even make sense?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Logically speaking, you should be feeling better after taking the medication for a week. ¡± His breath grew weak, his head was droopy, and his once-handsome face turned pale. He leaned weakly against her, seeking support. Lucinda felt a surge of worry. ¡°Hang on! Let me fetch some medicine to help with the pain. ¡± ¡°No need!¡± As she prepared to rise, someone firmly grasped her wrist. He held her hand with unexpected strength. A person in agony wouldn¡¯t possess such energy. Realizing his mistake, he released her grip weakly and rested his head against her chest. His voice was barely audible as he murmured, ¡°I mean, having you by my side makes me feel so much better¡­¡± She remained silent. Bowing her head, she narrowed her icy gaze and fixed a piercing stare on Nathan. She understood what had just happened. Today, he not only deceived her, but also feigned distress. She had intended to forgive him this time and help him apply some pain relief cream on his knees. Chapter 1009 It seemed unnecessary now. Without saying a word, Lucinda ced a hand on Nathan¡¯s back and patted him gently in an attempt tofort him. It took her several minutes to calm him down. She asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Even though he nodded at her confidently, it was obvious that he was only pretending. After all, in her eyes, he still looked weak. ¡°I feel much better with you around,¡± Nathan replied. Lucinda raised an eyebrow. She had to admit, he was really good at acting. Ignoring what he said, she brought him to the bed and ced a pillow at the back of his head before tucking him in. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°The fiasco just took us too long. Since you haven¡¯t taken your medicine yet, wait here while I go and get it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± It didn¡¯t take long before she returned with a ss of warm water on one hand and a pill box on the other. She approached the bedside table and ced both down carefully before locking the door shut and sitting back on the edge of the bed. A pout formed on Nathan¡¯s lips as his eyes were fixed on the pill box. ¡°Can you feed me the medicine just like the way you didst night?¡± Lucinda just looked back at him, her expression looking calm as she handed him the ss of water. ¡°What do you have to say about your performance tonight? Do you think that you are worth the reward?¡± He lowered his eyes, looking dejected as he fell silent. Of course, he knew that he did not deserve it. He felt like an idiot for assuming that she would feed him the medicine. He should have already counted his blessing if she didn¡¯t beat him tonight Nathan closed his eyes and heaved out a sigh to calm himself down. Afterwards, he silently took the cup from Lucinda. He shot her a challenging look and immediately popped a dozen pills into his mouth which immediately made him choke in the process.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Watching him start to cough violently, Lucinda immediately patted him on the back to help him breathe. ¡°You idiot! Just take two to three pills at a time so you won¡¯t choke on it! How can you even stand the bitterness of the pills if you put them all at once inside your mouth?¡± She then grabbed her bag and took out some candy which she bought specifically for him today. After tearing the pack open, she pulled one out and ced the rest on the bedside table. While stuffing the candy into his mouth, she mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to harm your body any more. If the medicine is too bitter for you, eat some candy afterwards. Lighting up a cigarette to relieve stress won¡¯t help at all. It would just end up harming your health. Stop doing it. Do you hear me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I do. ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was slightly muffled as he started to chew on the candy that was in his mouth. It actually tasted nice. It wasn¡¯t too sweet and he could taste a hint of milk vor in it. Chapter 1010 Realizing that Lucinda had bought it for him, he involuntarily blushed. Just then, he automatically opened his arms as if saying that he wanted to give her a hug. His usual cold and sharp eyes were nowhere to be seen. Because of the candy in his mouth, his cheeks looked puffy like a Little hamster. Lucinda could not help butugh as she stared at him. With a slight flick on his forehead, she said, ¡°You¡¯re five years older than me, yet you look like you¡¯re a three year old child while eating some candy. Is it really so delicious?¡± Nathan just nodded as he continued to munch on the delectable treat. ¡°Let me have a taste, then. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Turning around, she reached out for the candy pack that she had ced on the bedside table. However, before she was able to take one, he immediately grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. His gaze was fixed only on her as he lowered his head and closed the gap between their lips, instantly Locking her into a ki*s. The ki*s was sloppy and passionate. Feeling the heat of the moment, their tongues had automatically collided with one another.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Lucinda forgot about the candy on the bedside table. She was already able to taste the sweet milk vor from his mouth. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± he asked softly. Her lips curled up to form a yful smirk. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. ¡± When she slightly pulled away, she brought her fingertips to his face and gently caressed it. The smirk on her face slowly transformed into something intimate as she teased, ¡°Since you¡¯re already done with your medicine and candy, shall we proceed to the next?¡± ¡°What?¡± Nathan blinked at her and furrowed his brows. Judging from the Look on her face, he suddenly felt as if something bad was going to happen. Without wasting any time, Lucinda quickly opened the first drawer on the bedside table and took out the red wood ferule. She shed him a domineering smile as she held the ferule on her hand and lightly pped the end of it on her other palm. Nathan instantly paled at the sight of it. It seemed as if the candy in his mouth had be less sweet. After going through all the trouble, he still had to be beaten in the end. Just a while ago, he felt like he was in heaven. In a blink of an eye, it suddenly turned into a hellish nightmare. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Clenching his fists, his voice slightly wavered as he begged, ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Lucinda, however, look unfazed. Chapter 1011 ¡°Since you know that you were wrong, you have to ept my punishment. That way, you won¡¯t do it again. Come on, stretch out your hand for me. ¡± With a deep frown, Nathan took in a deep breath and refused to move an inch. He suddenly felt annoyed at himself for thinking that he would be able to get off easily. ¡°Well?¡± Lucinda fumed. Looking at her treacherous gaze, he slowly stretched out his left hand. The end of the ferule was ced on his palm in an instant, but she did not seem like she was in a hurry to make a move just yet. ¡°You hid some cigarettes, thinking that I would not find out about it. Then, you lied to me and said that they were Sonny¡¯s. Just now, you even tried to pretend as if you¡¯re ill so that you could avoid my punishment and did not care if I was worried. How many ps do you think you should ept?¡± Upon hearing her words, his shoulders slumped. He knew that it was the end of him. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan felt a bit embarrassed and looked down after realizing that she had already known that he had just been pretending to be sick. There was no escape from her after all. She knew everything he did and even listed his crimes one by one. ¡°Give me a number!¡± she demanded. Tapping his palm lightly with a ferule, he blinked a few times and woke up from his stupor.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Not knowing what to answer, he bit his lip and muttered, ¡°Then¡­ Only one, I guess?¡± This did not seem to sit well with Lucinda. Her frown deepened as she shot him a cold re. ¡°One hundred!¡± Nathan involuntarily trembled. With panic in his eyes, he said, ¡°How about five ps?¡± ¡°Fifty,¡± she replied calmly. Hearing that she cut down the number in half, he felt as if a thorn had been pulled out of him. In an attempt to lessen his sentence, he tried to negotiate. ¡°Ten?¡± Lucinda paused for two seconds before replying, ¡°Twenty. ¡± Nathan thought for a moment. Afraid that she would make it worse, he nodded hesitantly and said, ¡°Okay, twenty it is, then. ¡± He took in a deep breath and braced himself, but she did not move. Instead, she just raised her eyebrows at him and snickered. Chapter 1012 ¡°I think you misunderstood me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It¡¯s twenty ps on the palm for one mistake. ¡± She lifted up her fingers and added, ¡°You made two mistakes. So it is forty in total!¡± ¡°What? But¡­¡± He stared at her, looking dumbfounded. Howe she did not inform him in advance? Feeling hopeless, he looked at her and asked weakly, ¡°How much strength are you going to use?¡± If she hit him as fiercely as she didst time, his left hand would definitely be disabled after forty ps. ¡°This is a punishment. If I let you go, you won¡¯t learn your lesson,¡± she answered seriously. Hearing this, Nathan looked devastated. His eyes travelled to the end of the ferule that was still ced on his left palm. In the next moment, he would be under a whole lot of pain. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He lowered his head once again and swallowed thickly as the frightening thoughts of pain bombarded his mind. She didn¡¯t care about him at all¡­ Feeling depressed, he watched her lift the ferule. In an instant, she quickly pped his palm with it simultaneously, without leaving any chance for him to stop her. While she did so, his jaw tightened as he tried to withstand the pain and forced himself not to withdraw his hand. Although he felt wronged, he still didn¡¯t dodge. Everything was silent, and all that was heard was the sound of the ferule pping into the skin of his palm repeatedly. The constant sound of him being hit echoed throughout the quiet room, making it eerily terrifying. However, despite her telling him that she would not spare him, she had actually only used minimal strength. Even though it hurt, it wasn¡¯t as painful as thest time. As soon as Lucinda was done with the punishment, Nathan¡¯s hand was already bruised and swollen. He had been hit forty times, but the injury on his hand wasn¡¯t as serious like thest time when she only hit him five times. He already knew that she did not use all her force on him. Realizing her bluff, he whined, ¡°I thought that you really didn¡¯t care for me anymore. ¡± Lucinda smiled. She held his left hand up and gently pressed her lips on his palm. She was using her own way to erase all his pain. Chapter 1013 Lucinda shut her eyes, conveying her love through the ki*s. Her pretty face looked rxed and into the moment. Nathan gazed at her, his heart deeply moved by the gesture. Once the ki*s ended, she inquired, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± He was about to say no when the memory of his previous response to the same question and its consequences flooded his mind. With a pitiful expression, he pouted, ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Her eyes filled with satisfaction as she raised her voice and said, ¡°Ah, looks like you¡¯ve Learned your lesson. You should be grateful to me for that. ¡± After nting a few more ki*ses on his palm, she stood up, returned the ferule to the drawer, and brought out the pain relief ointment. As she gently applied it to his palm and knees, she blew on his wounds, providing relief from the pain. ¡°If something bothers you, just tell me. If you find the pills too bitter, let me know, and we can find another solution. If only you had confided in me earlier, none of this would have happened. ¡± Nathan nodded. He looked satisfied and his gaze was filled with tenderness. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He was d to have her around. Enveloped in the sweetness of the moment, his happiness was shattered by her next words. ¡°In truth, I had intended to let you off this time. I brought you back to the room to tend to your injured knees. But I didn¡¯t expect you to try deceiving me once again. By lying to me, you are simply asking to be punished. ¡± His body stiffened, and he stared nkly at his left hand¡¯s palm. So she was implying that he could have escaped being punished? However, due to his deceitful act, she had decided to discipline him. He had never felt more despondent. The pain from the wound on his palm seemed to intensify. He curled up into her arms, looking sad. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Sleep by my side tonight, okay?¡± Lucinda was taken aback for a moment. She wiped off the ointment from her fingertips with a wet wipe and then gently caressed his handsome face. ¡°No, but we can discuss it when you feel better. If you desire to sleep with me so much, then you must take your medication, exercise daily, and take good care of yourself to aid in your speedy recovery. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Winter was fast approaching, and he had no idea if he would make it to the next spring. Chapter 1014 After pondering for a while, Nathan remained silent and watched her exit the room. Lucinda spent the following day with him in the vi. Sonny didn¡¯t have the opportunity to apologize to his boss. He was restless and couldn¡¯t get himself to sleep for two consecutive nights. On the third day, when Lucinda went to work, he took charge of supervising Nathan¡¯s medication intake at noon. Seriously nervous, he knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Come in. ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. From Nathan¡¯s calm andposed voice, it was difficult to tell if he was still angry. Sonny took a deep breath, cautiously opened the door, and approached Nathan with heavy steps. Nathan ceased his work and cast a cold, piercing gaze at Sonny. Trembling, Sonny mustered a forced smile. ¡°Sir, two nights ago, you¡­ Are you alright?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks to you, she struck my palm forty times. ¡± Nathan¡¯s handsome face remained cold and somber as he squarely ced the me on Sonny. Sonny let out a heavy breath. Just imagining the pain from being struck on the palm was unbearable. ¡®s BunnyBookery Before Sonny could burst into tears and plead for mercy, Nathan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about a small country called Burtond. They are currently recruiting arge number of miners. I believe you would make a fine miner. How about I arrange for your assignment to BurtosLand?¡± ¡°What? No!¡± After he heard this, Sonny dropped to his knees, clutched Nathan¡¯s strong thighs, and eximed, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t! The fault is all mine. Why don¡¯t you hit me to let out your anger? I don¡¯t want to go to Burtond! Even in death, I won¡¯t leave your side! We¡¯ve worked together for so many years, and I¡¯ve done so much for you. Can you give me another chance to make things right?¡± As he finished his plea, he wiped his eyes with spit, pretending it was tears. His face was filled with genuine remorse, and he wailed. The same old trick? Nathan was grossed out by Sonny¡¯s theatrics and lightly kicked him away. ¡°I won¡¯t leave! I¡¯d rather die than go there. Sir, why not just kill me? It would be an honor to die at your hands! Sonny clung tightly to Nathan¡¯s leg, refusing to let go no matter how hard he tried to shake him off. Nathan was rendered speechless, but he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at Sonny¡¯s shameless tactics. ¡°You son of a bitch! If you don¡¯t want to go to Burtond to mine, just leave here. And don¡¯t disturb me for the next few days! Get out of here right now!¡± he seethed. Chapter 1015 ¡°Alright! I¡¯m taking my leave now!¡± Sonny sprawled on the floor and rolled out of the room. Nathan found amusement in watching Sonny roll out of the study, and much of his anger dissipated. However, as he resumed his work, he felt something. Someone took hold of his shin. Nathan furrowed his brow and demanded, ¡°Why have youe back again?¡± Lying on the floor, Sonny said earnestly, ¡°Sir, your loyal subordinate Sonny has taken his leave. Now, I am Miss Simmons¡¯ subordinate. She ordered me to medication intake. I supervise your am under Miss Simmons¡¯ authority now¡­¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You!¡± Gritting his teeth, Nathan grabbed the coffee cup on the table and was about to throw it at Sonny. But Sonny merely shielded his head with his hands, not daring to dodge. ¡°Sir, you can take out your anger on me! I can be a punching bag, strong enough to handle it! But I won¡¯t leave. Else, I won¡¯t be able to exin this to Miss Simmons. You surely wouldn¡¯t want her to find out that you¡¯re seeking retribution against me, right?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After all, Lucinda had assured Sonny of his safety that day. ¡°How dare you use your newfound protector to threaten me?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold, and the room filled with tension. Sonny refuted, ¡°I would never dare to threaten you! But¡­ Once I¡¯m gone, as soon as Miss Simmons finds out, she¡¯ll think that you never truly realized your mistakes and purposely took your anger out on me. She¡¯ll be furious with you by then! I¡¯m doing this for your own good, sir. My loyalty lies only with you! ¡°He rose from the floor, squatted down, and massaged Nathan¡¯s leg. Nathan narrowed his cold eyes and sneered. ¡°Since when did you be so shameless? Who taught you all this?¡± ¡°Of course, I learned from you¡­¡± Fearing Nathan¡¯s anger, Sonny quickly stopped and corrected himself, ¡°No! No! Under your excellent leadership, I¡¯ve be much cleverer and I was self-taught!¡± Nathan felt a mix of anger and amusement. He shook his head helplessly and returned to his work. Eventually, he didn¡¯t tell Sonny to leave. Sonny remained squatting, providing leg and knee massages for Nathan. Chapter 1016 It took him an entire morning to finally appease his boss. The days of peace always flew by too swiftly¡­ A few dayster, it was the day Melody¡¯s birthday party was scheduled to be held. Lucinda frowned as she helped Nathan with his tie. ¡°It¡¯s getting colder, and besides, I don¡¯t want you attending the Hernandez family¡¯s party. ¡± Nathan took hold of her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s more than just a party so I have to go. ¡± Even if she wanted to kill someone, he would assist her. If she desired to teach the Hernandez family a lesson, he would help her make things even worse for them. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda said nothing. Her face was grim and she was clearly still very worried about Nathan.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Nathan went on, ¡°I¡¯ve been cooped up at home for over two weeks now. If I stay indoors any longer, people will start getting suspicious. ¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Lucinda finally relented. ¡°But remember, no wine for you at the party. Stick to juice. And if I see you have wine, you¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She snorted and stared at him fiercely. She resembled a wildcat, unsheathing its sharp ws and trying to appear intimidating. But he found it quite endearing. It only made her more adorable in his eyes. Nathan ran his slender fingers through her soft hair, gently tilted her head back, and leaned in to ki*s her. After a lingering ki*s, he grinned and remarked, ¡°No juice or wine could ever be as sweet as you. ¡± Lucinda helped him put on his mask, gave him a gentle push and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker. ¡± Both of them strolled out of the house leisurely, and made their way to the Hernandez family¡¯s vi. The birthday partymenced at seven in the evening. Lucinda and Nathan got to the Hernandez residence thirty minutes early. When they got there, the number of guests was still rtively sparse. When Melody caught sight of them, hand in hand, she rolled her eye. Chapter 1017 Then she mustered up false enthusiasm and approached them. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Payne, you¡¯re here ahead of time!¡± Lucinda simply smiled and remained silent. Nathan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Melody. His mask bestowed an air of mystery upon him. Feeling ignored, Melody grew slightly annoyed. She swiftly turned away and engaged in conversation with other guests. Brinleigh was sitting and drinking alone nearby. He felt ted when he saw Lucinda. However, she seemed not to have noticed. After exchanging pleasantries with Mr. and Mrs. Hernandez, Lucinda busied herself,ughing and chatting with Nathan. Feeling dejected, Brinleigh approached her and said, ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s been a while.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How have you been?¡± With a serious expression, she replied in a t voice, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I¡¯m doing fine. Thanks for asking. ¡± His disappointment was evident. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You won¡¯t even call me Brinleigh anymore? Why have we suddenly be distant?¡± Her brows furrowed at his words. They weren¡¯t particrly close before, so was he deliberately trying to make Nathan angry? As expected, Nathan¡¯s face darkened with anger. Before he loses it, Lucinda straightened his cor and lightly caressed his neck with her fingertips. She then turned to Brinleigh and said, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, I believe you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯ve always been nothing more than ordinary friends. Besides, my fiance is a very jealous and sensitive man. Please refrain from saying anything that might make him misunderstand our rtionship. ¡± Nathan¡¯s anger subsided. He pulled Lucinda close and wrapped his arms around her waist. Brinleigh¡¯s heart ached. After Lucinda parted ways with Nathaniel, she got engaged to Nathan! What¡¯s more, Lucinda fell head over heels for Nathan and moved in with him in such a short span of time. Brinleigh had loved her for over a decade, considering himself the most eligible man for her. Realizing that he had no chance to be with her at all, he couldn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Lucinda, can I speak with you privately for a moment? After that, I won¡¯t trouble you again. Can you agree for the sake of our friendship?¡± Chapter 1018 Without hesitation, she declined, ¡°Mr. Hernandez, you should be aware that Nathan and I were recently featured in the news. We were described as the most adorable couple among the upper ss. Today, Melody has invited numerous celebrities to her party, and I suspect the media will also be present. It would be difficult to exin if we were caught alone together in photographs. So if you have something to say, say it here. Whatever you want to say, you can say in Nathan¡¯s presence. ¡± Nathan gradually regained hisposure. He proceeded to intertwine his fingers with hers. They both exchanged smiles, openly disying their love without inhibition. Brinleigh grew agitated. ¡°Lucinda, I even risked the wrath of the Payne family for you. Do you know that the women they sent to Nathan all left his room with injuries? He¡¯s ruthless and cruel to women. ¡®s BunnyBookery Rumor has it that he enjoys mistreating them. He¡¯s putting on an act to appear kind to you. Perhaps he simply doesn¡¯t want to provoke your family and so keeps his wicked side hidden. If you marry him, it might turn into a living nightmare for you. We¡¯ve known each other since childhood. I will never harm you! Expressionless, Nathan remained calm despite hearing this absurdity. However, he felt a twinge of curiosity.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In the past, he had a less-than-ster reputation, yet Lucinda never inquired about it. Both men fixed their gaze on her simultaneously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Taken aback, Lucinda responded with a graceful smile, ¡°It¡¯s a mere rumor. Why take it so seriously? Besides, he likely spread those rumors himself on purpose. He simply wants to keep those women away. ¡± Enraged and shocked, Brinleigh was left speechless. ¡°Mr. Hernandez, we still have some time before the party starts. I¡¯d like to take a stroll alone with Nathan. Excuse us,¡± Lucinda dered. With those words, she took Nathan¡¯s hand and they walked away, leaving Brinleigh standing there, alone and aggrieved. Not far away, on the second-floor balcony, Melody watched her brother with a sorrowful expression. As her gaze shifted to Lucinda¡¯s retreating figure, a malicious glint flickered in her eyes. ¡°Bitch!¡± Valerie with her makeup delicate and wless, stood by her side and gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. She cast a mysterious smile towards Lucinda and Nathan, leaving her intentions unclear. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. You have a number of major ¡®performances¡¯ lined up for tonight. Just stay calm. ¡± In the vi¡¯s garden, Lucinda and Nathan leisurely strolled along. Nathan inquired, ¡°So, do you truly have that much faith in me? Aren¡¯t you worried that I actually did something terrible to those women during the six months when I faked my death?¡± Lucinda made sure no one was in sight, pinched his ear and retorted coldly, ¡°So, it seems you¡¯ve actually considered doing something Like that?¡± ¡°Ouch, that hurts. I was only kidding¡­ Just make sure no one catches us in the act. Otherwise, tomorrow¡¯s hot topic will be about your ¡®domestic violence''¡± Chapter 1019 Nathan winced in pain and grumbled. Despite his words, he instinctively bent down, afraid that she would tire herself out by raising her arm to pinch him. She released her grip with a wry smile and rubbed his ear. ¡°If we end up in the news tomorrow, you¡¯ll have to publicly admit that you¡¯re a henpecked husband. Looks like I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. ¡± Nathan protested, ¡°No way! I¡¯ll lose all my dignity! If that happens, I¡¯d have to do something to save myself some pride¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. ¡± Of course, she understood what he meant. Rolling her eyes yfully, she sauntered down the path.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He hurried to catch up, gripping her hand tightly. He appeared cautious, as if he feared she might abandon him. Although she didn¡¯t inquire about the rumors surrounding him, he voluntarily shared. ¡°My grandfather did once send a woman into my bed. Sonny frightened her so much by pretending to be a ghost that she fainted, and the servants had to carry her out of my room. Later, the news was intentionally spread by Mylo, who wanted to tarnish my reputation. I don¡¯t know why the rumors gradually gained more traction¡­¡± As they conversed, the assistant of Butterfly Girls rushed towards them. ¡°Miss Simmons! Thank goodness I have finally found you. Something happened to the girls at the backstage. Pleasee and have a Look!¡± Lucinda¡¯s face twisted with displeasure. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ What a fast move! Melody¡¯s impatience really knew no bounds! Lucinda nced at Nathan and said, ¡°Listen, there¡¯s a full house of girls backstage. It won¡¯t be appropriate for you toe along. I¡¯ll meet youter. And remember, no drinking!¡± In front of others, she simply arched her eyebrows and offered him a gentle reminder, but the subtle threat in her eyes spoke volumes. Nathan smiled and nodded obediently. With that, Lucinda walked away with the assistant. Immediately she left, his expression turned cold. After a brief moment, Nathan quietly instructed Sonny, ¡°Tell Larry to keep a close eye on Lucinda and ensure her safety. You go and watch over Brinleigh and his sister. If they make any suspicious moves, report to me immediately. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Once Sonny left, Nathan lifted his gaze to look around the Hernandez family¡¯s vi, and his face turned dark. As he turned around, he spotted Cyrus making his way toward him. Cyrus had learned from Lucinda that Nathan was actually Nathaniel. Chapter 1020 Cyrus looked stern, but he treated Nathan with more kindness than Graham did. Nathan knew he had to be on Lucinda¡¯s brothers¡¯ good side so that they would approve of him and their marriage. When Cyrus was in Forden, he had witnessed all the issues Nathan and Lucinda had encountered. He believed that Cyrus would support their marriage. With that in mind, Nathan greeted Cyrus with a smile and said, ¡°Cyrus, my dear brother-inw, have youe to see me?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Cyrus didn¡¯t exactly like the way he talked. ¡°Brother¡ªinw? It¡¯s only an engagement. She might not marry you in the end. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t react to that and just maintained a smiled. ¡°Can I speak with you?¡± Meanwhile, Lucinda went with the assistant into the vi and headed to the Butterfly Girls¡¯ dressing room. Before they even entered, they heard the sounds of girls weeping and sobbing from inside. The assistant pushed open the door, and Lucinda saw several girls huddled together. They were all backing the door, fixated on something. Lucinda approached and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Startled by her voice, they turned around. Sonia Hinks, who ranked fourth in the team, rushed toward her in distress. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Miss Simmons, look, Noelle¡¯s costume is torn. The show is scheduled to start in ten minutes. What do we do?¡± The rest of the girls appeared equally anxious. Since their debut, they had been very popr. A few days ago, Salome was forced to quit because of her scandal. There were only six members left in the team now, and many fans had unfollowed them after that incident. Although today¡¯s performance was just a regr cheer routine, the audience consisted of influential figures from Stastle. Some of the performers were hoping to catch the eye of the young guests present and marry into wealthy families. It was a group performance, and one person¡¯s mistake would affect everyone. Understanding the girls¡¯ concerns, Lucinda remained silent and approached to inspect the damaged costume.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The originally beautiful dressy in tatters, beyond repair. Noelle, the dress¡¯s owner, sat on the sofa. She was strangelyposed amidst the chaos, as if she had foreseen being set up. Lucinda turned her gaze towards Noelle. Chapter 1021 ¡°So, Noelle, what¡¯s your take on this situation?¡± Noelle responded calmly, ¡°Since my dress is ruined and I can¡¯t go on stage, just tell them I¡¯m ill. The other five can carry on with the show. ¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t work. We¡¯ve been rehearsing the group dance for weeks. If you drop out, we¡¯ll have to rearrange the whole routine. We have less than ten minutes left, and the banquet is about to start. We don¡¯t have time to make changes. It¡¯ll be a disgraceful performance if we try to finish the show with a shoddy dance. ¡± ¡°Exactly! We might as well cancel the show. I won¡¯t let myself be humiliated!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons, please help us!¡± After a moment of contemtion, Lucinda pulled the agent aside and inquired, ¡°How much did the Hernandez family pay for the show?¡± ¡°They were very gracious and agreed to a contract worth fifty million dors. If we breach the contract now, there¡¯ll be a penalty of five hundred million dors. Miss Simmons, please think it through!¡± Lucinda sneered. ¡°Who said I was going to breach the contract? They don¡¯t deserve a penny of my money!¡± The agent looked confused. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°So, what¡¯s your n then?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she beckoned the housemaid from the Hernandez family who was passing by.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Go and find Melody. Tell her toe here. I need to speak to her face-to-face. ¡± The maid hesitated, saying, ¡°The party is about to begin. Miss Hernandez might be in her room fixing her makeup and won¡¯t be avable to see any guests. ¡± ¡°Tell her that if she doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll publicly announce the postponement of the party before the media and all the guests until she¡¯s willing to resolve the issue. ¡± Dying the start of the event was a major taboo. The maid was taken aback by the determination in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. She rushed upstairs immediately. A few minutester, Melody walked downstairs. She crossed her arms and asked hurriedly, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± The agent moved forward and exined, ¡°Miss Hernandez, the costume of one of our team members have been torn by someone, so we are unable to perform at the moment. As the costumes were provided by you for the best presentation at your banquet, can you please. . Before she could finish her sentence, Melody cut her off sharply. ¡°Those costumes were custom-made, and I already handed them over to you. How dare youe to me after tearing them?¡± She snorted and defiantly looked at Lucinda. ¡°If they will be unable to perform well, then get out of my house and pay for the damages!¡± Chapter 1022 ¡°Well¡­¡± The agent was at a loss for words and turned to Lucinda for help. Lucinda sneered and flung the torn clothes at Melody. Melody¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Lucinda! Do you have any idea how expensive my dress is? If you soil it, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile widened, tinged with more sarcasm. ¡°Well, it appears you¡¯re well aware that this torn dress has been tainted with red ink,¡± Lucinda said. This made Melody momentarily stunned.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She then responded calmly, ¡°How could I have known? Even if it hadn¡¯t been tainted with red ink, it would still be repulsive to me. ¡± She gritted her teeth and stole a nce at Noelle. Lucinda¡¯s expression grew darker. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and proceeded to show Melody a video. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In the video, all the girls appeared helpless and worried around the torn dress and recited lines written by Lucinda. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Melody asked, clearly confused. Lucinda grinned. ¡°We have a few minutes before the banquet starts. If the Hernandez family fails to bring new costumes here, this video will be disyed on the garden¡¯srge screen and immediately shared online. I will also instruct my staff to send out the news that the Hernandez family orchestrated all of this. ¡± Melody sneered, showing no signs of fear. Ruining Noelle¡¯s dress was just the prelude to the show. The real showstopper was yet toe. Melody had celebrated her birthday every year and she had grown weary of it. She decided to use the chance to get rid of these bitches and let out her anger. ¡°Lucinda, you think so little of me. Do you that will bother me? Even if the Hernandez Group¡¯s stock price drops for a few days, so what? Our family may Lose some money, but we¡¯ll earn it backter!¡± Melody raised her chin slightly, wore a smug smile, and continued, ¡°Besides, I already provided them with the costumes. If they failed to protect them properly, it¡¯s not my concern. If you don¡¯t want Noelle to make a fool of herself on stage, then go ahead and break the contract!¡± Lucinda narrowed her beautiful eyes and fixed her gaze on Melody. Melody appeared to be smarter than she was six months ago. Or did someone help here up with this n? Who was helping Melody? Chapter 1023 Lucinda¡¯s mind immediately went to Valerie. The woman seemed to be knowledgeable about her affairs back in Forden, after all. After receiving no response, Melody scoffed and raised her chin haughtily. ¡°Well? Are you flustered after realizing that your devious tactics won¡¯t work against me?¡± Instead of feeling intimidated, however, Lucinda only doubled down. She shed Melody a smile. ¡°I like challenges. Since you don¡¯t seem to attach much importance to your family¡¯s reputation, then I shall humor you and make a mountain out of this molehill you¡¯ve created. Although, I¡¯m not sure your parents and brother would be as se about this whole affair as you appear to be. ¡± She nced down at her watch and continued, ¡°There are still eight minutes left. Soon, your birthday party will be the butt of jokes among the upper ss. Let¡¯s see how far your parents¡¯ dotage stretches, shall we?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You! Do you really want to go against me?¡± Melody¡¯s face twisted with rage and indignation, and her exquisite make-up did little to hide her unsightly expression. They were at a stalemate at this point, with neither woman willing to back down. Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed, what with all the eyes currently fixed on her. Then, as if on cue, Brinleigh¡¯s voice drifted over from the hallway. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucinda leaned against the door, looking nonchnt and almost bored. This prompted Brinleigh to turn to Melody for an exnation, but thetter didn¡¯t speak, either. In the end, the agent of Butterfly Girls came forward and ryed all that had transpired. After hearing everything, Brinleigh¡¯s tense expression softened. He cast a gentle smile at Lucinda. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal. Today is my sister¡¯s birthday.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over some trifle and humiliate anybody. I do recall that some costumes are kept in the storeroom. Melody no longer had any use for them, so they were boxed up a while ago. He gestured at a nearby servant. ¡°Go and fetch the clothes and bring them to the girls. Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. ¡± Annoyed, Melody rolled her eyes at Brinleigh and turned away. He paid her no mind and went on to apologize to the girls. Chapter 1024 ¡°I¡¯m afraid the fault lies with us this time. Allow me to propose a toast to you allter, as a gesture of apology and gratitude for your patience. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hernandez. You are too kind. ¡± The girls bobbed their heads and giggled among themselves. They seemed to have taken a shine to Brinleigh. Noelle was the only exception, though. As for Lucinda, now that the young master of the house hade and intervened, she felt that she could finally be at ease. She turned on her heel and left the scene. Without missing a beat, Brinleigh followed silently behind her and eventually sidled up next to her. ¡°Hello, Lucinda. I¡¯m happy to be able to talk to you in private for a little while. ¡± Lucinda ignored him and quickened her pace. The vi was massive, and the corridor was wide and quiet. The only sound that broke through the space was the hurried cking of her heels against the floor. Brinleigh paused, took a deep, determined breath, and then strode forward with purpose. He sidestepped her and stood directly in her path. ¡°Lucinda, I swear, this would be thest time that I pester you. I just need some closure. Since you¡¯ve rejected me so cruelly, the least you can do is to give me a reasonable exnation. I think I deserve that much. Apart from power and social standing, I am not so inferior to Nathan. I know that I am a decent man, of good character and an esteemed background. Why did you choose him instead of me?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t like being hounded at all, regardless of whether it was thest or only time. Besides, she had talked to Brinleigh about this countless times before. She would make him give up on her today, once and for alt.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are inferior to Nathan in any way, at all. The problem is that I do not love you. And you do not love me, Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ either. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda crossed her arms over her chest and looked him straight in the eyes. ¡°You know very well that your feelings of me are rooted in a deep sense of familiarity andfort. We grew up together, that¡¯s all. You think your affection is love, but it isn¡¯t. Even without Nathan in the picture, I still wouldn¡¯t be with you. Now, if you keep badgering me about this, I don¡¯t think we can even be friends anymore. ¡± Brinleigh stared at her with wide, dazed eyes. He was frustrated to no end, but he had no words to deny or refute what she had just said. Her gazecked any semnce of sympathy, too. All he saw was cold indifference. Lucinda turned around and was about to leave when they heard a pattering of footsteps rapidly approaching them. A manservant appeared, and Lucinda recalled him to be part of the staff in charge of the main banquet hall. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Payne is looking for you! It seems that he has some urgent business with you. Please follow me. ¡± Lucinda froze for a moment and studied the servant. Then her eyes lit up. If Nathan did have something to tell her, there was no way he would send someone from the Hernandez family to get her. What was Melody nning this time? Interesting! Lucinda was curious to see what Melody had in store for her. She stered a smile on her face and turned to nce at Brinleigh, who was still looking glum and dejected. Chapter 1025 ¡°ALL right, lead the way. ¡± The servant bowed slightly before gesturing with his arm. ¡°This way please. ¡± Lucinda gathered her skirts and stepped forward. She could sense danger stalking her from behind. But she only sneered to herself and remained unfazed. Sure enough, the servant made a move. In the next second, Lucinda was grabbed by the neck, and a white, silk handkerchief was pressed against her face. It wasced with a knockout drug. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She struggled for a couple of seconds, and then fell into a faint. Brinleigh was still stewing in his sorrow at this point, but when he noticed the servant dragging the unconscious Lucinda away, he finally snapped back to his senses. He rushed forward to save her. ¡°What the hell are you doing?! Let her go!¡± His voice rang out in the otherwise silent corridor, but the servant didn¡¯t even pause. Brinleigh was upon them now, and made to snatch Lucinda out of his hands. ALL of a sudden, Melody appeared from out of nowhere and reached out to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t, Brinleigh. This is all my idea. Don¡¯t even think about meddling with my ns. ¡± ¡°Melody! Are you crazy?! If anything happens to her under our roof, there will be dire consequences! Did that even ur to you?¡± Melody seemed unfazed. ¡°I know, but you have nothing to worry about.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I won¡¯t kill her in the premises. You like her, right? Would you like to have her instead?¡± Brinleigh froze, and he felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I knocked her out so that we can take her to your room. ¡± ¡°You! How could you do such a thing?!¡± Bringleigh stared at her in horror. He had never imagined his sister to be this vicious. Chapter 1026 ¡°You are a woman yourself! How can you think of drugging a woman and getting her r@ped?¡± Melody looked him up and down in disdain. ¡°What other choice do I have? If I don¡¯t do this, you will never have a chance to be with her for the rest of your life! Listen up. If you sleep with her, then Nathan wouldn¡¯t marry her. He would call off the engagement, and this scandal will spread throughout the city. When that happens, no one else would want to marry her. She will be all yours then. ¡± Bringleigh¡¯s jaw hung open in shock. His sister was evil, in and simple! ¡°You are out of your mind. ¡± For the first time in his life, he felt rage so intense that he practically saw red. He raised his hand to p her. Instead of dodging the hit, Melody raised her chin in open defiance.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Do you really have the heart to beat me up? I¡¯m doing this for you! And this is how you repay me? Go on, then, hit me! Hit me if you dare!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She was right. Brinleigh couldn¡¯t bear to hit her. His hand froze in midair for what felt like forever. In the end, he could only watch as the servant took Lucinda upstairs. As they disappeared into the distance, Melody put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed. ¡°I know how kindhearted you are, brother dear. Since you are unable to do it yourself, I took the initiative to create a favorable opportunity for you. ¡± She gged a passing servant and plucked a ss of champagne from the tray he carried. Then, right in front of Brinleigh, Melody dropped a white pill into the ss and swirled it between her fingers, until the pill,pletely dissolved into the drink. ¡°Trust me,¡± she coaxed, handing him the ss. ¡°I did all of this for your sake. This is yourst chance! All you need to do is take thisst step, and Lucinda will be yours. Don¡¯t you realize that she has been looking down on you all this time? On our family? You¡¯ve loved her for years, but she discarded you just like that. Are you willing to let her go after what she did? Why don¡¯t you grab the reins and take control for once?¡± Brinleigh stared at the bubbling champagne, his eyes clouded with conflicting emotions. He was wavering. The party was about to begin. The guests were gathered in the garden, where a quartet yed. The sweet melodies from the violin and the piano filtered out and filled the grounds. Inside the vi, Bringleigh was still wrestling with a very difficult choice. They were still standing in the corridor, with him staring at the spiked champagne as he weighed his morals against his desires. Chapter 1027 ¡°Go on, drink it!¡± Melody egged him on. ¡°Lucinda is already unconscious.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There¡¯s no turning back now. If Nathan and Cyrus find out about her condition before you make your move, they¡¯ll be sure to destroy our family in the blink of an eye! But if we go with my n, if we do something to force Nathan to break up with Lucinda, the Simmons family would be far too ashamed to do anything to us. We will have the upper hand! You can do whatever you want to her. Brinleigh! Are you listening to me?¡± At this point, Brinleigh felt like he had no choice in the matter. The n had already been set into motion. And so, he decided to listen to his sister. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He downed the champagne in one go. Melody watched him gulp it down, a satisfied smile dancing on her lips. ¡°Now, go upstairs. She is yours for the night. Enjoy yourself!¡± Brinleigh trudged upstairs, his heart still in a turmoil, his footsteps heavy. Melody waited until he disappeared into thending and took out her phone. She sent someone a message, saying that she hadpleted her mission. Then, she asked the other party to check on the drug they had prepared for Noelle, and reminded them to stick to the n. She wanted to strip Noelle of any credibility and get rid of her once and for all! Meanwhile, Lucinda was carried into Brinleigh¡¯s room. The manservant positioned Lucinda in the middle off the bed. He was about to undress her when a pair of hands suddenly shot out and gripped his wrists. The man was too shock to react, and could only gape at her in a mix of horror and confusion. When had she woken up? Her eyes glinted in the Light that streamed through the window. Her delicate lips were curled into a sneer. ¡°You¡­¡± the servant blubbered. ¡°When did you wake up? You were supposed to faint from the drug!¡± He seemed to jolt back to his senses then. His eyes shed as he pulled his hands free. He pressed his fingers together and made a chopping motion aimed at her neck. Lucinda narrowed her eyes. Before the man could even bring his hand down, there was a sh of motion behind him. Bang! The man was knocked in the back of his head, and he fell limp and unconscious on the bed. Behind him stood Larry. Chapter 1028 Lucinda gasped. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Did Nate send you to protect me?¡± Larry nodded and leaned over to check her for injuries. The only sign he could find was a slight reddening at her neck. Even so, he grew pale with fear. ¡°Oh, my God! Was I toote? Are you injured anywhere? Ahhh! Boss is going to kill me!¡± Lucinda was amused despite herself. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not hurt. The mark will fade in a few minutes. You came at just the right time. Help me up, will you?¡± Larry scratched his head and gave her a quizzical look. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you, uh¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to¡­¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows meaningfully. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Back in the garden, the party was in full swing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Santos was up on the stage, giving a speech. Nathan, on the other hand, sat alone at his table. He was sporting a dark scowl and exuding such a cold aura that no one dared to sit with him. It had been a while since the party started, but Lucinda had note back yet. There was no sign of Larry, either. Nathan was growing restless with every passing second. And then, he heard the chair beside him being dragged out. ¡°Lucinda¡­ He turned his head in eager anticipation, only to grimace in the next second. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Valerie was wearing a fancy dress from a famous brand. She had put on a polished makeup that went well with her smooth skin and lent her a more refined appearance. Many young men from other rich families had been staring at her since she entered the hall. When she joined Nathan at his table, however, their hearts sank. Nathan looked away from Valerie and didn¡¯t bother to spare her another nce. Unfortunately, the same could not be said for the reporters, who had been snapping photos of them the moment Valerie had sat down. She remained calm and demure the entire time. Chapter 1029 ¡°Mr. Payne, our photos are being taken by the media. Don¡¯t look so mad, now, or you won¡¯t look good at the news. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips together and ignored her. But Valerie wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all. She even went so far as to pour herself a ss of red wine and clink it against his. ¡°Are you waiting for Miss Simmons? I saw her just now. ¡± She paused and took a sip of wine, as if to draw out the suspense. ¡°She was talking to Mr. Hernandez over at the corridor earlier. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s expression turned even more fierce. Still, he ignored her. ¡°Why do you trust her so much, anyway? She said that she didn¡¯t want to be alone with Mr. Hernandez so as to avoid any misunderstandings, yet she still met with him. And alone in the corridor, too! Ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they also went upstairs together. Aren¡¯t you wondering what they might be doing right now?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan finally turned to her again, but only to shoot her a deadly re. ¡°I have no interest in speaking with someone who is trying to fool me,¡± he spat out. ¡°Your paltry little tricksck creativity. I¡¯ve already used them on Lucinda myself. They won¡¯t work on me. ¡± Valerie froze. Before she could even get her bearings, Nathan had already stood up and was striding into the vi. Sonny intercepted him on the way and whispered something to him. The more diligent reporters had followed him since he left the table, and the skilled ones managed to capture the cold glint in his eyes and the firm set of his jaw behind his mask. Whatever Sonny said to him, it seemed to anger him even more. Nathan picked up a wine ss from the nearest table and smashed it into the ground. Crack! The sharp sound rang out, startling everyone into silence. Even Santos cut off his speech, and the quartet stopped ying. ALL eyes turned in the direction of the now visibly furious man, not daring to make a single noise. Nathan whirled around and red at Santos through the garden. ¡°Very well, then! So, you dare to do such a thing under my nose! Your family shall pay for this!¡± Santos and his wife exchanged a look, one of confusion and rm. The other guests were rooted in ce, terrified of doing or saying anything that might divert Nathan¡¯s wrath to themselves. Was he dering a war against the Hernandez family? At their own party, in front of all their guests? Chapter 1030 An ominous feeling washed over Melody. She nced at the maid who was in on her n and gave a slight nod. Sonny noticed their interaction, but before he could open his mouth to call them out, the maid rushed to the center of the gardens. ¡°Ah! Oh, my God!¡± She made a show of stumbling down and falling on her knees on the grass, as if she had ran over in a hurry. Melody went over to her, looking all concerned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s my birthday, you shouldn¡¯t be saying things that would invite misfortune!¡± ¡°Miss Hernandez,¡± the maid said in a trembling voice, her eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Just now¡­ Miss Simmons drank too much and she¡­ She went into your brother¡¯s bedroom. Miss Simmons¡­ she forced herself on the young master!¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Santos, his wife, and Cyrus all cried out in unison. Once again, all eyes were fixed on Nathan. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan¡¯s expression turned dangerous under his mask. He rushed into the room in question with murderous intent, just like how a jilted lover would. Cyrus, Melody, and her bodyguards followed quickly at his heels. The rest of the party were left in a shocked and bewildered state. As the hosts, Santos and his wife had to stay and reassure the guests. They urged the stars to perform their show way ahead of time in a bid to distract the crowd¡¯s attention.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Out of everyone present, only Valerie was calm. ¡®s BunnyBookery She sipped her red wine, the faint hint of smile flickering in her eyes. She looked like a fan who was sitting in the front row of her favorite stage show. Meanwhile, upstairs, Nathan and Sonny stormed down the hallway leading to Brinleigh¡¯s room. The rooms here were pretty soundproof, as they could hear no noiseing from any of the doors. But the fact that the door was closed was enough to let them know that something was going on inside, something that was not meant for prying eyes. Nathan stopped in front of Brinleigh¡¯s door and stood there for a while, until he heard the cking of high heelsing up the staircase. He turned to Sonny with narrowed eyes and roared, ¡°Break this door down!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± someone yelled from behind. Melody was panting from her run all the way to the second floor. She ordered her men to block Nathan and stand guard at the door, effectively stopping him, as well as Cyrus and Sonny, from barging into the room. ¡°Gentlemen, please. Since Lucinda has made up her mind to be with my brother, we should honor her choice and respect their privacy. The most pressing matter at hand is to calm the guests ande up with a proper exnation to the public. ¡± Nathan turned to her, his eyes burning with rage, and spat out two words¡ª ¡°f@ck off!¡± Chapter 1031 Melody stayed rooted to the spot, a subtle hint of mockery entering her gaze.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know as well, Mr. Payne, that if this scandal leaks out, Lucinda will be ruined. She is still your fiancee, after all. There¡¯s no need to be so cruel. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only believe what you say when I see it with my own eyes. Mark my words, Melody. If Lucinda is not inside this damn room, I will make you pay for deliberately ndering my fiancee!¡± Nathan was hamming it up for their audience, acting like the anxious and outraged lover. The truth was that he had been aware of Lucinda¡¯s n all along. Mirroring his stance, Cyrus looked Melody up and down with the same level of disdain. ¡°You¡¯d better pray I don¡¯t find out that you have anything to do with this, or my family shall seek retribution from yours!¡± Melody felt as though her heart had stopped beating for one, long moment. Nathan turned away and barked at Sonny, ¡°Get rid of those dogs and kick the door open!¡± Sonny cracked his knuckles and balled his hands into fists. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Sure enough, the bodyguards employed by the Hernandez family were no match against him. He was able to knock them out in the matter of seconds. Without wasting any more time, hended a ferocious kick on the door, breaking its locks and sending it crashing against the wall. Melody smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Payne, I must ask you to remain calm once you see what is inside. You might find yourself in denial at first, but we all heard that it was Lucinda who threw herself at my brother. Brinleigh is innocent, so don¡¯t even think about venting your anger on us!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t bother to respond. Just then, Santos and his wife arrived at the scene. They had rushed over after making sure that the guests were distracted and well attended to. Sonny gingerly stepped through the doorway. It was dark inside the bedroom. The curtains were drawn, and not a singlemp was lit. The air was thick and heavy with passion. Sonny reached for the light switch and flicked it on. The covers were pulled over the bed, and they could make out two figures undting under the quilt. Tricia, Santos¡¯ wife, gasped mournfully and buried her face in her hands. ¡°Oh, my God! How could this happen?! They really are¡­¡± Nathan nced sharply at Sonny, who proceeded to walk to the bed and wrench the quilt off the two people. Chapter 1032 Lucinda was nowhere in sight. Brinleigh was there, though-with another man! A pregnant silence fell over everyone as they processed the sight of two naked men rolling in bed together. Brinleigh¡¯s face and neck were flushed, and his eyes seemed to be zed over. His partner, on the other hand, had his wrists and ankles bound, and his mouth was gagged. There were hickeys all over his body. Sonny touched his nose awkwardly and chuckled under his breath. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It appears that Mr. Hernandez has quite the unique taste. ¡± Melody was standing toward the back, waiting for Nathan to fly into a rage. But when he remained calm and silent, she stepped forward to see what was going on. That was when she got an eyeful of the men on the bed. ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± she blurted out before she could catch herself. ¡°Where the hell is Lucinda?¡± The man was none other than Onyx Hobbes, the servant she had tasked to drug Lucinda and brought her to this room. Santos and Tricia were ovee with shock and humiliation. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You bastard!¡± Santos thundered. ¡°You just ruined our family¡¯s good name!¡± ¡°Hurry and cover them up!¡± Tricia said in a panic to no one in particr. ¡°They must not be seen by the other guests!¡± Unfortunately, everyone else was too stunned to speak, let alone move. Then, all at once, they broke out into animated discussions, wails, and a lot of shouting. Onyx made a contribution to the mix with his asional groans of fright and suffering. As for Brinleigh, he didn¡¯t seem to notice them at all.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He was still embracing Onyx and peppering the man¡¯s chest with ki*ses. ¡°Lucinda. Lucinda! You¡¯re finally mine. Lucinda¡­ My Lucinda. . Nathan¡¯s eyes shed with deadly intent. If he had his way, he would have killed Brinleigh on the spot. ¡°How dare you call out my fiancee¡¯s name while you¡¯re having s@x with a man! Sonny, give the bastard a good beating!¡± ¡°On it, Boss!¡± Chapter 1033 Sonny lunged forward and punched Brinleigh twice on the face. A bruise soon bloomed in Brinleigh¡¯s cheek, and his lips were busted. At least it made him stop his amorous assault. Sonny pulled him up by the air and pointed at the wide-eyed Onyx. ¡°Look carefully, Mr. Hernandez! Who is this person?¡± But Brinleigh¡¯s mind was still clouded by the effects of the drug. ¡°Lucinda! My Lucinda! You must marry me¡­¡± Humiliated beyond words, Santos mustered the energy to send Nathan and Cyrus away. This was a private family matter, after all. He didn¡¯t want any other outsider to catch wind of this horrid affair. But before he could even turn to the men, a clear, female voice rang out from the hallway. ¡°Is someone calling my name? I was gone for a minute to deal with some personal business. What did I miss?¡± Lucinda was smiling brightly, looking as cool and charming as ever. But she wasn¡¯t alone. She had actually left to get the reporters from the garden, and led them all the way up to Brinleigh¡¯s room. As expected, they took full advantage of this unexpected opportunity and immediately directed their cameras to the bedroom, snapping countless photos of the men entangled on the bed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Among them was Larry, who had donned a baseball cap to blend into the crowd. He had his own special camera, which was connected to a big screen back in the garden, where one of the female stars they had invited was singing a bad. The screen was on behind her, providing an appropriate backdrop to her song. Without warning, the picture flickered and turned ck, and in the next second, the debacle that was still happening upstairs was aired live. Needless to say, the guests burst into an uproar. Somedies, in particr, with their sheltered and rtively reserved upbringing, were aghast at the scene of two men locked in a passionate embrace. The shouts and exmations were an equal mix of horror and fascination. The party turned into an utter mess. ¡°Oh, my God! Didn¡¯t they say that it was Miss Simmons who sneaked into the room of Mr. Hernandez? Why is he in bed with another man?¡± ¡°So, Mr. Hernandez swings that way¡­ Goodness, I never would have guessed! This is too shocking!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so shameless of him to do something like this on his sister¡¯s birthday party!¡± ¡°He even tried to drag Miss Simmons¡¯ into it. He could have ruined her reputation!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The younger ones were especially affected. They had always seen Bringleigh as a veritable gentlemen, blessed with good looks and character alike. Chapter 1034 But now, it looked like they were gravely mistaken. Worse still, was that he brought this upon himself. The older guests grumbled among themselves about how the younger generationcked manners and discretion these days.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Most of Brinleigh¡¯s contemporaries took pleasure in his eventual downfall, and wasted no time in recording the feed on their own phones. Some big shots, on the other hand, smashed their sses and banged their fists on the table, dering that they would never do business with the Hernandez family again before storming out. Back upstairs, the situation wasn¡¯t any better. Nathan stepped in front of Lucinda and covered her eyes with his hand. He didn¡¯t want her to get even a single nce at the naked Brinleigh. She harrumphed andined. ¡°What is it? Come on, let me see what¡¯s happening in there. ¡± With an impatient sigh, Nathan scooped her up into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re the youngest one here,¡± came his gentle admonishment. ¡°I can¡¯t let them taint your sight or tarnish your innocent mind. Be a good girl, okay? Let¡¯s return downstairs. ¡± Thankfully, Lucinda didn¡¯t insist further. She simply wrapped her arms around his neck and settledfortable in his embrace. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As they passed by Santos, Nathan stopped. ¡°I will not let this slide,¡± he said in a cutting voice. ¡°Just you wait!¡± Santos froze as the implication of those words struck him, while Tricia called frantically for their servants to pull the reporters away. It was all they could do not to copse from the stress of it all. ¡°Nathan wait! This matter¡­¡± But Nathan didn¡¯t let Santos finish whatever exnation he tried to give, and just strode away with Lucinda. She peeked above her shoulder and looked at her brother, who was already staring after them. Lucinda mouthed a few words to him. She watched as things clicked in Cyrus¡¯ mind. She had just asked him to check on Noelle. He frowned, his thoughts racing. Then, he suddenly snapped into attention and bolted in the opposite direction of the staircase to look for Noelle. Chapter 1035 He had barely moved a few steps when Melody blocked his path. ¡°Where are you going, Cyrus?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me! You make me feel sick! Melody, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to lift a finger on Noelle, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± Cyrus¡¯ eyes were zing with anger as he angrily shook his hand off from Melody before stomping off down the stairs.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Melody watched his retreating back with a deep frown and clenched her fists, feeling that she had been treated unfairly. When she was not able to control her emotions any longer, she grabbed the porcin vase in the corridor and smashed it with all her might, making a mess as it scattered into numerous broken pieces of blue and white. She knew it very well. Brinleigh¡¯s reputation would bepletely ruined since Lucinda didn¡¯t fall for her trap. Because of this, the Hernandez family might fall into deep trouble. She didn¡¯t seemed that worried at that possibility. After all, it didn¡¯t matter to her. She clenched her fists as her eyes shed with newfound determination. If she wasn¡¯t able to destroy Lucinda, she would at least destroy Noelle. In the midst of themotion that exploded, her mother stood behind her, looking preupied as she tried her best to drive away the reporters that started to barge inside Brinleigh¡¯s room. ¡®s BunnyBookery At the same time, Santos was downstairs dealing with the scene in the garden. Since most of the guests weren¡¯t able to bear the revealing scene on the screen, they insisted on leaving before the giant cake was even served. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ In between all the ruckus, Melody ignored everything. Her eyes were wide like a madwoman as she flew down the stairs with the intention of dealing with Noelle before Cyrus would appear and have the chance to save the woman. Noelle was currently inside the backstage room, drinking happily with other members of her team as they celebrated the sess of their performance. She didn¡¯t need to consume a lot of drinks before she suddenly felt an inexplicable heat over her body. As she struggled to suppress the nausea, she decided to excuse herself and left to go to the bathroom. Her mind was starting to be hazy, but she still pushed herself to walk towards her destination. Using the aisle wall, she leaned for a moment to support herself. However, a huge man suddenly appeared from nowhere and roughly carried her all the way to the basement. Since the door of the basement had been mmed shut, only faint sounds were heard from time to time. There were are couple of grunts and noises that sounded like a lot of people had been shifting around every now and then. Melody came rushing towards the door with five bodyguards behind her. She had a camera on one hand and she held it out excitedly, hoping that she would be able to take some nude photos of Noelle inside. Unfortunately, she was left disappointed by the scene that greeted her the moment she opened the door. With a bitter look in Melody¡¯s face, her eyes darted towards Noelle who was currently leaning against the wall, looking all tired and beaten up. Eyes red from tears, the woman trembled all over as she weakly held a metal pole in front of her to defend herself. She looked like she had been battling the men for a while already. Her delicate clothes were almost torn and ruined. Despite this, she still held her chin up and red her attackers ruthlessly. It was as if she was determined to resist them with all her might. Chapter 1036 Since she only had consumed a sip from the drink that was spiked with some drugs, she was still able to maintain a bit of consciousness. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t you started yet?¡± Melody wore a scowl on her face as she crossed her arms impatiently. She seemed annoyed that all of her ns did not seem to go as smooth as she thought they would be. One of the men immediately limped towards her. He looked all battered and bruised. Judging from the injuries on his body, Melody assumed that he had been beaten up miserably by Noelle. ¡°This woman is too tough and strong. I really can¡¯t defeat her!¡± heined. ¡°What a loser!¡± she hissed. In a fit of anger, she pped the man hard across the face, making the harsh sound echo throughout the room. Then, she red at Noelle who stood cautiously at the corner before she turned to face her bodyguards who stood behind her. ¡°Get her down, all of you. I want you all to r@pe her! One million for each of you after you get this done!¡± The men looked briefly at one another before they immediately rushed towards Noelle excitedly. ¡°Stay away from me! Don¡¯t ¡­¡± In panic, Noelle swung the pole in front of her aimlessly. She was feeling weak and had already ran out of ideas to defend herself. Like lions approaching their prey, one of the men had easily caught the other end of the pole with his hands and then threw it away. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ With nothing left to defend her, the woman¡¯s eyes widened with fear of her impending doom. Despite feeling defeated, she was determined to rather die than get vited by these disgusting men. Her mouth started to taste like blood as she bit down on her tongue hard. Right then and there, she was already nning how to kill herself. When the group of bodyguards were already an inch away from snatching her, they had been suddenly kicked to the ground simultaneously. One by one, the men were being beaten up. One of them had even gotten his arms broken and the snap of his bones echoed throughout the spacious room. The bodyguards were continued to be beaten down one by one. In no time, all five of themy on the ground, groaning in pain. Their wails and screams were the only ones heard as theyy on the ground, all beaten up. Melody, on the other hand, stood by the door with her mouth slightly opened in shock. Before she was even able to react, all of her bodyguards had already been knocked down. Cyrus panted as he looked around. When none of his enemies managed to get up, he quickly squatted down and ced his coat over Noelle¡¯s shoulders. Then, he pinched her cheeks with one hand, forcing her mouth to open so that he could prevent her from biting down her own tongue. ¡°Noelle, it¡¯s me! Sorry, I¡¯mte!¡± It took a while before Noelle recognized his voice and calmed down.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she did, she had finally managed to rx as she automatically fell into his arms with a bitter sob. Chapter 1037 Cyrus let out a sigh as he wrapped his arms around her. He gently patted her in the back in an attempt to ease her pain. However, he could still feel some rage bubbling up inside of him. Despite the gentleness in his touch, his eyes held so much anger. At the intimate disy in front of her, Melody¡¯s nostrils red as she red at them. Letting jealousy get the best of her, she marched forward and attempted pull Cyrus away from Noelle with all her might. Her chest heaved in anger as she pointed a finger at him. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Why! I¡¯ve liked you ever since I was a child. It took a lot of effort to finally get me engaged to you. You keep on refusing me again and again and treat all the other women better than me! Why are you doing this to me, Cyrus? Why?!¡± Every bit of word that came out of her mouth wasced with hatred and bitterness. She continued to pound her fists crazily on Cyrus as she looked at him like she was going to kill someone. Cyrus didn¡¯t seemed to be moved by her words. Instead, what she said only made him even more furious. With one swift movement, he raised his palm and pped her hard across the face. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ As a spoiled and fragile woman, Melody was too weak to bear it and was instantly shoved to the ground. He had pped her with great force. Her cheek started to look swollen in a mere span of seconds. When she looked up at him, she realized the corner of her mouth had been dripping with blood. What just happened must have stunned her since she looked pretty dumbfounded as she slowly touched her face. ¡°Did you just p me? How dare you hit me?¡± Cyrus saw red. He looked at Melody with pure disgust and contempt. ¡°I have never raised my hand at any woman, but you are a monster!¡± he said. He then turned to Noelle and gently held her up. Seeing that she was on the verge of passing out, he tightened his grip around her as he slowly led her out of the basement. ¡°cyrus! Cyrus¡­¡± Seeing that she was ignored, Melody tried to reach out and grab his trousers but miserably failed. In the end, she had no choice but to watch him leave with Noelle in his arms. ¡°Ah!¡± She grabbed a lump of hair on her head and started thrashing around crazily. ALL of her hard work had been ruined and she felt like copsing in anger. Aftering out of the vi, Cyrus took Noelle back to the car and asked the driver to take care of her for a few minutes. Then, he turned around and went back inside. When he arrived at the garden, he found that the situation had been taken care of.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. All the remaining guests had seemed to calm down. Chapter 1038 In order to make the people stay, Santos had swallowed his pride and apologized profusely. His n worked, but unfortunately almost half of them had still left. The party turned into a mess as it just started. Everyone present in the area had mixed feelings. Cyrus walked across the garden and headed towards the stage. His eyes looked sharp and cold and his serious expression did not waver. When he took the microphone, he looked at all the guests present and made an announcement. ¡°Today, I, Cyrus Simmons, dere in front of everyone that I will officially break off my engagement with Melody Hernandez. In addition to this, all of thepanies owned by me will never cooperate with the Hernandez Group again! The Hernandez family will be sorry for what they have done!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery His voice had unintentionally raised while he tried to control his anger. After saying what he had to say, he mmed the microphone down and stomped away. The microphone fell to the ground with a dull thud, and the harsh, screeching sound of the feedback current echoed throughout the whole garden. The audience had immediately burst into an uproar. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ The guests who had just managed to calm down all looked so outraged at the piece of news that they just heard. However, Cyrus had already left, ignoring everyone¡¯s outbursts. Meanwhile, Nathan was walking out of the vi slowly with Lucinda in his arms. As they were about to get on the car, they heard Cyrus announcement through the microphone from afar. A tiny smile formed on Lucinda¡¯s Lips. She gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°cyrus is a real man! And that¡¯s my brother!¡± ¡°Yes, like sister, like brother!¡± Nathan returned her sweet smile and proceeded to carefully put her on the back seat. Once she was settled in, she scooted over to the side to give him some space so that he could get in as well. As the door mmed shut, all themotion that could be heard from the Hernandez family¡¯s vi had been drown out. All that was left was pure peace and silence. Sonny gave them a curt nod and started the car as he drove them all the way to NSL Fairy Land. While on the road, Lucinda was in deep thought. After being silent for a while, she suddenly furrowed her brows and looked at the man beside her curiously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With a cunning look in her eyes, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Hey, howe you¡¯re so sure that I was not the one in Brinleigh¡¯s room?¡± Nathan gently booped Lucinda¡¯s nose with his finger. His eyes were filled with affection and a warm smile spread across his face. ¡°You know, even if you end up getting drunk, you¡¯ll only have eyes for me,¡± he teased yfully, drawing from past experiences. Not too long ago, they were in a hotel, and Lucinda had gottenpletely drunk. Nathan disguised himself with a mask, and she couldn¡¯t recognize him. When he approached her, she instinctively attacked him, even going so far as to want to kill him. It had shocked him to the core. Even now, the memory of that scene sent shivers down his spine, Like a haunting nightmare. When she took off his mask and realized who he was, her demeanor changed instantly. She became very gentle and loving. Chapter 1039 For Nathan, it was a bittersweet memory, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought. However, if Lucinda was aware that when she was drunk, she turned into an aggressive lioness towards strangers, she would probably feel embarrassed. Nathan decided not to tell her about that incident. He rested his head weakly on her shoulder and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. ¡°I gave you my word that I would trust youpletely no matter what. How could I ever doubt you?¡± She lifted his chin with her finger, leaned in, and rewarded him with a tender ki*s on his thin Lips. Meanwhile, Sonny, who was driving, caught sight of this intimate moment through the rearview mirror. He grumbled, thinking that Nathan was just lying to make Lucinda even happier. ALL those sweet words seemed toe naturally to Nathan. At that moment, Sonny received a report from Larry and ryed it to Nathan, so Nathan was aware that she wasn¡¯t in that room. Sonny absentmindedly looked up at Lucinda and Nathan through the rearview mirror. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Well, he had grown ustomed to this sight. He remained quite calm as he watched them share another affectionate ki*s. Nathan hadpletely forgotten about Sonny¡¯s presence. He drew nearer to Lucinda and raised his arm weakly. ¡°Baby, my arm is aching. Give me a massage.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± She extended her hands and started massaging his arm. ¡°Am I too heavy? You carried me all the way downstairs and put me in the car. You must be exhausted. ¡± Nathan shook his head and a slight frown appeared on his face. Did she mean that he was too weak to lift her up? ¡°As a man, it¡¯s only normal for me to carry my fiancee. Besides, you¡¯re so light, like a feather. Maybe¡­ It¡¯s because that I took my medication beforeing here, and I haven¡¯t been out muchtely. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m a little tired. ¡± Lucinda sensed that he was making excuses for himself, but she chose not to call him out on his lie. Instead, she ki*sed his forehead and said, ¡°Then rest in my arms for a while. I¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied in a hoarse and weak voice. Chapter 1040 He rested his face against her shoulder, inhaling the delightful scent of her body, and soon drifted off to sleep. While cradling him, Lucinda gently patted his back, lost in her own thoughts. Sonny noticed that Nathan had fallen asleep. He consciously slowed down the car and drove steadily. About thirty minutester, the car came to a steady stop in the courtyard of the Payne family¡¯s residence. Due to the pseudo-ssic style of the Payne family¡¯s houses, all the cars had to be parked in the designated parking lot. Thus, they could only walk through the trails of the courtyard to get to N&L Fairy Land. Nathan slept peacefully. His weakened state due to his illness was evident. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to disturb his rest, so she made the decision to carry him back to the room in silence. Sonny looked on, his expression filled with surprise, and reached out his hand, saying, ¡°Miss Simmons, let me do it. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No, I can handle it,¡± she firmly declined, lifted Nathan into her arms and turned towards N&L Fairy Land. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sonny stood there, stunned, as he realized that Nathan had been scooped up by a woman! The sight was somewhatical, considering Nathan¡¯s heightpared to Lucinda¡¯s. Yet there was a strange harmony to the scene that Sonny couldn¡¯t quite exin. He felt genuinely happy for Nathan. He had found himself a wonderful girlfriend. He held back his tears and quickened his pace to catch up with them. Lucinda was wearing high-heeled shoes, and Nathan was considerably heavier than her. It proved to be a challenge for her to carry him, especially as they had to navigate the trails leading to N&L Fairy Land. Sonny noticed the sweat on her forehead and the ttering of her heels with each step. Concerned, he suggested, ¡°Miss Simmons, would you like me to carry him for you?¡± She remained silent. She took to catch her breath and continued to move forward without even casting Sonny a nce. ¡°Boss may be ill, but he¡¯s just as heavy as before. He¡­ If you keep carrying him, your arms will be sore tomorrow. Let me take over, alright?¡± Sonny pressed, hoping to persuade her. Lucinda lowered her head. She then fixed her gaze on Nathan, who was peacefully sleeping in her arms. Her heart ached. ¡°I want to experience just how tired he was when he carried me all the way from the Hernandez family¡¯s house. And he¡¯s ill. ¡± Sonny was taken aback by her words, feeling both shocked and deeply moved. After a brief moment of hesitation, he still took Nathan from Lucinda and carried him on his back. ¡°You?¡± With a smile, he responded, ¡°Boss treasures you more than anything. Chapter 1041 If your arms hurt tomorrow, he¡¯ll feel sad and guilty. Miss Simmons, please allow me to do this. ¡± Carrying Nathan on his back proved effortless for Sonny. He walked at a brisk pace, with Lucinda assisting him whenever necessary. Finally, he gently ced Nathan on the bed and left the vi. Lucinda sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing her sore arm. She gazed at Nathan¡¯s handsome sleeping face and drifted into deep thoughts. Lately, she had been secretly gathering information about his illness. Unfortunately, S404 was a banned drug. This left little helpful information avable, let alone the knowledge of an antidote. For over two weeks, Nathan had been relying on the medication prescribed by Aldric, but it only provided temporary relief and had minimal impact on his condition. It could not cure his illness. Perhaps it was time¡­ To seriously consider Kyson¡¯s suggestion. What if¡­ He really knew¡­ Mixed emotions filled her heart as she pondered the idea. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ That night, scandals regarding the Hernandez family spread like wildfire across the Inte.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thanks to Cyrus¡¯ ¡®assistance, the top ten most searched topics were all about the Hernandez family. Sleep eluded Santos that night. He frantically reached out to numerous PRpanies in an attempt to contain the situation, but his efforts proved futile. The scandal involving Brinleigh and their broken engagement only exacerbated the chaos. Suddenly, all eyes were fixated on this unfolding drama, almost causing awork paralysis. By the following morning, devastating news came for the Hernandez Group. Nathan took the lead in severing all ties and partnerships with the Hernandez Group. The Payne family now reigned as the wealthiest family in the nation, with Nathan at its helm, making him the country¡¯s richest man. Every move he made carried tremendous weight and influence. Because of this, numerouspanies and enterprises swiftly followed suit and cut off all business dealings with the Hernandez Group. Overnight, the stock price of the Hernandez Group plummeted, experiencing a sharp decline of over ten percent. The downward trend showed no signs of abating. Teaming up with Cyrus, Nathan orchestrated a financial blow that cost Santos billions of dors in a single night. Chapter 1042 In the garden of the Hernandez family¡¯s house, Brinleigh, who had been totally sober now, was suspended from a tree by his father. His entire body bore the marks of wounds and blood. The sound of the whip reverberated through the air, chilling and horrifying, apanied by Brinleigh¡¯s agonizing groans of pain.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the living room of the Hernandez family¡¯s vi, Santos seethed with anger as he sank into the sofa. He shut his eyes, trying to block out the echoing sounds of whipping emanating from the garden. Tricia clutched a handkerchief. Her voice was hoarse from weeping inconsbly. But this time, Santos had reached his breaking point. He paid no heed to Tricia¡¯s desperate pleas on behalf of their son. One side of Melody¡¯s face was still swollen fromst night¡¯s p, which made her look somewhat funny. Her tear-streaked face reflected her misery. For the past hour, she had knelt on the cold tiles in the living room. Santos had always doted on Melody and Brinleigh and he cherished them as if they were the most precious things in his life. Even the smallest bruise on their body would elicit his deepest sympathy. But this time, he had unleashed his wrath upon them without mercy. The room was thick with tension. Brinleigh¡¯s screamsing from the garden had gradually died down. It seemed his endurance had reached its limit. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Enduring the sharp pain on her knees, Melody remained on the floor, kneeling at Santos¡¯ feet. She clutched onto his trousers and her tears flowed freely, as she begged for mercy. ¡°Dad, please pardon my brother! He can¡¯t take it anymore. He was set up by that bitch, Lucinda! How can you torture your own son Like this? You are supposed to help us teach Lucinda a lesson! And kill that Noelle!¡± Santos stared at her in shock as her words fueled his anger. He forcefully pushed her hand away. ¡°Since when did you be like this? Arrogant, ruthless, and Lawless? You¡¯re drowning in a sea of lies! Is your solution to kill anyone who crosses you? How on earth did you be this way?¡± Melody was shoved to the ground. She fixed her gaze on Santos as if in a daze. ¡°You were the one who taught me this! You told me to be ruthless when dealing with enemies so I could achieve my goals. My only mistake was not being cautious enough!¡± ¡°You!¡± Santos pointed a trembling finger at her, his anger rendering him momentarily speechless. Melody continued, ¡°If I had seeded, my brother might be able to marry Lucinda. She¡¯s entitled to her family¡¯s inheritance, and if she bes part of our family, that inheritance will be ours. Then, we won¡¯t have to live in the shadow of those other three powerful ns, enduring their disdain! Dad, I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Hernandez family. You should never have treated me and my brother this way! Moreover, Brinleigh knows nothing of my n. He shouldn¡¯t have been punished!¡± Chapter 1043 Santos snorted in contempt. ¡°As your elder brother and the pride of this family, Brinleigh should have advised you to stop. Instead, he had the audacity to listen to you. He has brought disgrace upon our family. Beating him was the least he deserved. ¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Melody¡¯s voice quivered with desperation, but Santos averted his gaze, unmoved by her pleas. A servant hurriedly rushed over, breathless. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s fainted again!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If we continue to ssh water on his face to revive him and continue the beating, there¡¯s a chance he might die. Please spare him, sir!¡± Melody and Tricia who was still crying were both horrified after they heard that. Santos said nothing and had a mixed expression on his face. Tricia immediately made up her mind, took the fruit knife on the tea table, and pressed it against her neck. Mom!¡± ¡°Tricia! What are you doing? Drop the knife!¡± Santos and Melody spoke simultaneously. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Not only did Tricia refuse to drop the knife, she also nicked her neck, leaving a little bloodstain. ¡°Santos! That¡¯s my son, the child I endured all hardships to bring into this world! If you want to beat him to death, then I won¡¯t Live another day! Why not just kill the three of us and find another wife to bear you another son?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t hit him anymore! Drop the knife and let¡¯s talk!¡± Faced with his wife¡¯s threat, Santos finally gave in. Brinleigh was carried to his room by a servant. Feeling sorry for him, Melody followed him to tend to his wounds. Soon, only Santos and Tricia remained in the living room. Santos had vented his anger and now sat calmly, smoking. Meanwhile, Tricia pondered a way out of their predicament. ¡°Right now, we need to stop the news from spreading online so that ourpany¡¯s stock price can stabilize. And as for Nathan, once Brinleigh recovers, he will go and apologize to him. Nathan will eventually let this go for his grandfather¡¯s sake. Once Nathan forgives us, thosepanies that terminated their partnership with us will change their minds sooner orter. ¡± Chapter 1044 Santos was well aware of how to handle the situation. Nathan was currently consumed by anger, so it would be best to wait a few days before attempting an apology. Santos let out a long sigh and said calmly, ¡°As long as Cyrus doesn¡¯t forgive us, it will be difficult to fully resolve this issue. But you already know his attitude. Last night, he publicly announced the dissolution of the engagement, which has stained our family¡¯s reputation. ¡± Tricia said nothing. ¡®s BunnyBookery What Cyrus had done this time was cruel. Clearly, he was as furious as Nathan. And he wouldn¡¯t let them off easily. ¡°Dad, Cyrus is not the head of the Simmons family. He can¡¯t make the decision to break off the engagement with me on his own. His father hasn¡¯t approved his decision yet. ¡± After wiping away her tears, Melody descended the stairs gracefully and added, ¡°As you mentioned before, his father owes you a favor. If you approach him for help, I believe he will consider assisting us in persuading Cyrus. And what will he do if he finds out about the rtionship between Cyrus and Noelle?¡± At the time, it was this favor that led Atticus to insist on the engagement between Cyrus and Melody, despite Cyrus¡¯ Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ disapproval. To her, since she hadn¡¯t yet married Cyrus, it meant that Atticus hadn¡¯t fully repaid the favor. It was only reasonable for them to make some Little requests. Santos breathed heavily, remaining silent. Perhaps, he had no option but to set his pride aside and give it a try now. At N&L Fairy Land, Nathan was awakened by the aroma of chicken soup. As he opened his eyes, he found Lucinda sitting beside him, stirring the soup with a spoon and blowing on it to cool it down. This scene felt familiar. Almost half a year ago, she had misunderstood him because of Eleanor.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He had knelt in the rain in the garden all night. Later, she came to know the truth. She then cooked and fed him soup. The difference then was that she regarded him as the target of her revenge. Her eyes were cold and devoid of mercy as she gazed at him. But this time, her demeanor was gentle, and her eyes were filled with affection. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Lucinda set the bowl aside and grabbed a couple of pillows and arranged them behind him so he could lean backfortably. Nathan swallowed and asked, ¡°How did I get herest night? Didn¡¯t you say that you would wake me up?¡± Chapter 1045 She resumed stirring the chicken soup to cool it down. ¡°I had Sonny carry you in. You were sleeping so peacefully, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She scooped a spoonful of soup and brought it to his lips. ¡°Be careful; it¡¯s still hot. ¡± After a brief moment of surprise, he obediently opened his mouth. ¡°Why are you being so kind today?¡± He found it unusual and couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. Lucinda hid the sadness in her eyes as she fed him another spoonful of soup. ¡°You worked hardst night. Consider this a reward for you, alright?¡± Nathan was momentarily at a loss for words. Her words seemed puzzling. The only thing he didst night was carry her out of that house. He needed to correct her misconception. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Both of them engaged in a lively discussion about the topic of ¡®hard work. ¡¯ Soon enough, a bowl of chicken soup was consumed by Nathan. Today, Lucinda had handed over thepany¡¯s affairs to Vivian and nned to spend the day at home with Nathan. In the afternoon, Lucinda sat cross-legged on the sofa,zily watching a TV show. While Nathan rested his head on herp as he worked on his tablet. Suddenly, there was an quick knock at the vi door. Outside the door stood Abel. ¡°Miss Simmons, something terrible has happened! Your father and brother are quarreling at the ancestral temple. The situation is getting out of hand. Please go and stop them!¡± Lucinda rose to her feet and swung the door open. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are they quarrelling?¡± Abel panted heavily and responded, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Hernandez came to see your father this morning. I have no clue what they said to him. Your brother has been furious ever sincest night¡¯s incident. Maybe it¡¯s because of the engagement and then Miss Moran¡­¡± A frown creased Lucinda¡¯s forehead. Had her father already found out about Cyrus and Noelle¡¯s rtionship? No wonder they were fighting! She had to hurry back, just in case Cyrus suffered any setbacks. Chapter 1046 ¡°Nate, I have to go and deal with this,¡± she informed Nathan while slipping on her shoes. He rose from his seat, set down his iPad, and approached her. ¡°Since it¡¯s such a big deal, I¡¯lle with you. ¡± With no hesitation, she replied, ¡°This is a family issue.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t get involved. Stay home, get some rest, and remember to take your medicine on time!¡± Nathan seemed slightly displeased with her words, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He grabbed the white windbreaker from the coat rack and helped her put it on. ¡°Winter is almost here. Don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± Lucinda stood on tiptoe and nted a ki*s on his cheek. Then, she hurriedly set off for Peace Mountain with Abel. Immediately she arrived, she spotted Noelle anxiously pacing back and forth by the vi gate. Stepping out of the car, Lucinda approached and called out, ¡°Noelle. ¡± At the sound of her voice, Noelle rushed over. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Lucinda, during lunchtime, your father sent his men to bring Cyrus back here, but he hasn¡¯te out since. They won¡¯t let me inside. I can only wait here for any updates. I have no idea what¡¯s going on in there!¡± Lucinda took hold of Noelle¡¯s hand and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to help Cyrus. I¡¯ll get you inside. ¡®s BunnyBookery The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to stop Lucinda. As soon as Gilbert heard of her return, he dashed over from the ancestral temple to greet her. She inquired, ¡°Gilbert, where¡¯s Graham?¡± ¡°He and his wife have been away from Stastle. They¡¯re caught up with work. I¡¯m not sure when they¡¯ll be back. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned serious. She recalled something important and turned to Abel. ¡°Call Graham. If he doesn¡¯t pick up, reach out to his wife and tell them to return to Stastle within the next two days. I need to talk to him about something very important. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± Abel nodded and promptly set off to fulfill her request. Hand in hand with Noelle, Lucinda arrived at the entrance of the ancestral temple. The temple gates were shut, and from inside, the sound of a teacup shattering pierced through the air. It was evident that the situation wasn¡¯t a good one. Lucinda furrowed her brows and was about to push the door open but was halted by Gilbert. Chapter 1047 ¡°Miss Simmons, as you know, you can enter the ancestral temple as you please, but Miss Moran is an outsider. She isn¡¯t allowed to go in Noelle didn¡¯t want to escte things further, so she replied, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll just wait for you outside the temple. ¡± Lucinda nodded and opened the door open. In the ancestral temple, Atticus sat at the head seat. His chest heaved with anger and his eyes were aze with fury. Beside him, Florrie watched the spectacle with amusement. Standing in the center of the room, Cyrus stood tall with his back straight, unyielding and confident. No matter how loudly Atticus shouted at him, he refused to kneel down. The right side of Cyrus¡¯ expensive suit was stained with tea Leaves and water, a clear indication that Atticus had thrown the teacup at him. Lucinda had overheard themotion from outside. ¡®s BunnyBookery The dispute in the ancestral temple came to a halt when Lucinda entered. Florrie eyed her with disdain and displeasure. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Atticus¡¯ anger seemed to soften as he looked at Lucinda. ¡°Why are you back? Are you here to support Cyrus?¡± ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t say that. This is also my home. Can¡¯t Ie back and check on things?¡± Lucinda retorted. While she spoke, she took out a tissue and began wiping away the tea stains on Cyrus¡¯ clothes. ¡°Cyrus, was the tea hot? Did you get burned? Unbutton your shirt, let me see your shoulder. ¡± ¡°It was just warm tea, not hot. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Cyrus reassured her, shaking his head. Atticus snorted with displeasure. Lucinda¡¯s immediate concern was for Cyrus,pletely disregarding his own feelings, since he was angry. When Lucinda heard this, she quickly rushed forward and squatted down at Atticus¡¯ feet and ced her arms on hisp which was covered with a nket. She looked up at him, smiling sweetly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re usually so mild-mannered and rarely get angry. What happened today? Why did you get so furious that you even threw a teacup at Cyrus?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As she mentioned this, Atticus grew even angrier. He red at Cyrus and said, ¡°He broke off the engagement with the Hernandez family without my consent. He even got with that actress while he still had a fiancee. Santos came personally to beg for forgiveness. He asked me to convince Cyrus to stop opposing the Hernandez family and help resolve the situation. ¡± Cyrus¡¯ hands tightened into fists and blue veins bulged out. ¡°I¡¯ve already been lenient enough by not rubbing salt in their wounds. They expect me to help them? Dream on!¡± ¡°You! Ahem!¡± Atticus was choked and his face turned red with anger. He then coughed violently. Chapter 1048 ¡°Dad, calm down. Cyrus is a responsible man. ¡± Lucinda patted his back to help ease his breathing. She nced at Cyrus, subtly indicating for him not to aggravate Atticus¡¯ anger. Cyrus wore a malicious expression but remained silent. With herfort, Atticus gradually regained hisposure. Just as she was about to persuade Atticus, Lucinda noticed Florrie. ¡°You can leave for now. I need to speak with my father and brother privately. ¡± Florrie, reveling in Cyrus¡¯ misfortune, was displeased by the request. ¡°Lucinda, are you trying to kick me out? I¡¯m a member of the Simmons family. Is there something I can¡¯t hear?¡± Lucinda cast her a cold nce. ¡°So what if you married my dad? These are my father and brother. I want to speak with just them. You don¡¯t have a business here. ¡± Florrie was stunned. She had no option but to turn to Atticus for help. ¡°Honey, did you hear her? She is practically calling me an outsider. Won¡¯t you caution her? Atticus wore a gentle expression, advised, ¡°Perhaps Lucinda truly has something serious to discuss with me.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. It would be best if you left for now. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, no one would dare to treat you as an outsider in this family. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Since he had put it that way, staying would only invite further ridicule from Lucinda. With no other option, Florrie made her exit and angrily mmed the door. Once she was gone, Lucinda turned her gaze towards Atticus and continued, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. The reason why Cyrus despises Melody so much is that she attempted to kill me multiple times in Forden. But the Hernandez family is influential, and they managed to cover it up for her. I haven¡¯t been able to gather substantial evidence, so I didn¡¯t bring it up to you. ¡± ¡°Really? I had no idea,¡± Atticus eximed in shock. ¡°It¡¯s true, Dad. Last night, during her birthday party, she knocked me out while I was conversing with Brinleigh. She intended to tie me up and make Brinleigh sleep with me. If I hadn¡¯t been vignt, I would have be theughingstock instead and made headlines!¡± Lucinda massaged Atticus¡¯ legs as she spoke. ¡°What?!¡± Atticus¡¯s eyes widened, and he pounded the table in anger. ¡°The Hernandez family thought I was old and tried to deceive me!¡± In the morning, Santos and his wife came to him, but they conveniently omitted the actual reason behind the Hernandez family¡¯s predicament. Instead, they discussed disengagement and Cyrus¡® towards their shoulder all the infidelity daughter, making Cyrus me. ¡°They truly are despicable!¡± Atticus seethed with resentment now that he knew the truth. However, Atticus thought of something and disarmed himself. Chapter 1049 ¡°Sweetie, Santos once saved my life when I was young, so I made a promise to repay the favor. This time, he pleaded for my help, and ¡­¡± Lucinda frowned and interrupted, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve been secretly assisting the Hernandez family for years. Also, this isn¡¯t the first time Melody has attempted to harm me. I don¡¯t think you owe them anything anymore. You¡¯ve already repaid your debt. ¡± In my opinion, if Cyrus wants to call off the engagement, let him. Do you really want him to marry that wicked woman so she can continue to bully me? And as for the Hernandez family¡¯s troubles this time, you don¡¯t have to help them. If they can¡¯t survive going bankrupt or whatever, it¡¯s their own doing. It¡¯s not your responsibility. ¡± Atticus listened to her calmly, pondered for a moment, and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. Melody has already tried to hurt you, and it¡¯s actually quite generous of me not to make their situation worse,¡± Lucinda smiled sweetly and nodded, although she didn¡¯t entirely agree. Her father might let go of the Hernandez family due to their past assistance, but the resentment between her and them couldn¡¯t be fixed. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ This time, the Hernandez family would find themselves in a difficult position. She praised Atticus in a sugary tone, sessfully pacifying him. Cyrus stood still as he fixed his cold gaze on the heartwarming scene before him. Noticing this, Atticus softened his tone and said, ¡°Cyrus, it¡¯s alright for you to call off the engagement, but I disagree with you marrying that woman, Noelle!¡± A sinister smile slowly spread across Cyrus¡¯ face as he heard his father¡¯s words. ¡°Which nobledy are you trying to set me up with this time? Marriage is a lifelongmitment. I will choose the woman I love. Do you still want to dictate how I live my life? That¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°You! Are you trying to provoke me?¡± Atticus¡¯ anger, which had only just subsided a little, red back up. ¡°That Noelle is an unknown entity. She was raised in an orphanage and hasn¡¯t even received a proper education. What good wille from marrying her? People will mock us if you do that!¡± ¡°Good?!¡± Cyrus was also furious. ¡°Are we discussing the woman I should marry or some merchandise in a store? You¡¯re always so clever and know what¡¯s best for yourself. But when it came to marrying Florrie, a woman of no worth, you turned a blind eye to our objections. It was perfectly eptable for you to marry your mistress, but I can¡¯t marry a woman I genuinely like? You didn¡¯t marry a woman of equal social standing either!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1050 Atticus pointed a trembling finger at him. His chest heaved violently, and he struggled to catch his breath. ¡°You insolent brat!¡± If Atticus weren¡¯t confined to a wheelchair, he would have pped cyrus. Unable to physically strike Cyrus, Atticus grew even angrier and yelled, ¡°Gilbert! Fetch me a whip and give this disobedient brat a whipping! Don¡¯t stop until he apologizes!¡± Cyrus began unbuttoning his suit jacket with a look of defiance on his face. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize, no matter what. You can beat me to death today, and I won¡¯t fight back. After all, you raised me. But in my next life, I hope I won¡¯t be your son!¡± Ever since Atticus had insisted on Cyrus¡¯ engagement to Melody two plus years ago, the rtionship between them had been rough and they hadn¡¯t made peace with each other yet. ¡°You! How dare you?!¡± Atticus was so angry that his eyes and cheeks turned red. Gilbert hesitated, fear evident in his eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sir, please calm down. He¡¯s just¡­¡± Atticus shot him a piercing re and eximed, ¡°Go fetch me that whip! Tie him up and beat him senseless! I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Lucinda stopped Gilbert and winked at him, urging him to leave immediately. ¡°Are you going against me too?¡± Atticus seethed with anger. His wounded pride was evident as he gazed down at his beloved daughter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Of course not, Dad. ¡± She consoled him, gently patting his back with her hands. Her touch was so soothing and it gradually calmed him down. She tried to mediate by saying, ¡°Cyrus really crossed the line just now. However, he¡¯s upset because of Melody¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t mean to defy you. Allow me to apologize on his behalf. ¡± She smiled, and secretly felt pleased in her heart. Luckily, his father was an open-minded man who hadn¡¯t imposed strict family rules like the Payne family. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t even have a whip. Else, Cyrus would have suffered a severe beating today. With herforting words, Atticus¡¯ anger slowly subsided. Chapter 1051 But immediately he lifted his head, he saw that Cyrus had continued to remove his shirt. He stood shirtless, as if openly challenging Atticus¡¯ authority. ¡°Look at him! What¡¯s the use of your apology for him? He is still so hardheaded! Ahem¡­¡± Lucinda swiftly turned around and shot her brother an icy re. ¡°Cyrus, enough with this nonsense. It¡¯s freezing. Put your clothes back on. If you catch a cold and fall sick, Dad will feel sorry for you!¡± She signaled for him to stop. Taken aback, Cyrus begrudgingly wore back his clothes with a sullen expression. Atticus snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t feel sorry for him. I don¡¯t care if he falls sick. I should have worn a condom! I shouldn¡¯t have brought him into this world!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t contain herughter, attempting to lighten the tense atmosphere. ¡°Dad, what thoughts are running through your head? Without him, you wouldn¡¯t have an adorable daughter like me!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± His tone softened. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll let him for your sake. ¡± She felt ted. She knew he had relented. ¡°Cyrus, Dad isn¡¯t angry with you anymore. Come and thank him!¡± Cyrus remained silent. Seeing Atticus¡¯ anger threatening to resurface, Lucinda hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve always been a kind father to us. You¡¯ve neverid a hand on us or scolded us. Why are you so angry with Cyrus this time around? Perhaps in a few days, he¡¯lle around. ¡± Atticus felt a lot better after Lucinda praised him. His face softened and he said sincerely, ¡°Cyrus, you need to understand that I would never harm you. I¡¯ve lived Longer and experienced more than you. Encouraging you to marry a woman of equal social standing is for your own benefit. ¡± Cyrus sneered, about to retort, but Lucinda swiftly covered his mouth. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± She then grabbed Cyrus¡¯ arm and pulled him away. Smiling at Atticus, she said, ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll leave you to have your peace now!¡± And so, she dragged Cyrus out of the ancestral temple. His expression turned cold. Before Lucinda could even attempt to say anything to him, Cyrus spoke his mind. Chapter 1052 ¡°You married into the Roberts family because you didn¡¯t want to be under our father¡¯s control. And I feel the same way. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I refuse to be his puppet. ¡± She shed a smile. ¡°Who said I was going to try to change your mind?¡± ¡°What?¡± he asked. ¡°But you just mentioned that you would be his advocate. ¡± She clicked her tongue and said earnestly, ¡°Oh, dear brother, Dad is furious right now. It was unwise to argue back at him. If you want him to approve of your marriage to Noelle, you need to n it out and proceed cautiously. You have to show him that Noelle is a genuinely kind-hearted girl, not some scheming woman out to marry into wealth. Figure out a subtle way to change his perspective. Be smart about it!¡± A moment of silence passed before Cyrus let out a weary sigh. ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. You know how stubborn Dad is. To change his mind would be quite a feat. ¡± ¡°It is indeed challenging. Are you balking, Cyrus?¡± Lucinda gave him a little pat of assurance. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you. He may have the power to decide on who you marry, but he can never choose the person you fall in love with. In the end, the choice is still yours. Just be careful and don¡¯t be too public with your rtionship for now. ¡± Cyrus nodded pensively. What she said made a lot of sense. The siblings continued to chat as they walked out of the house. It wasn¡¯t until they neared the gate that Lucinda realized something. She had forgotten all about Noelle. ¡°Ah! I was too preupied with our conversation. Where did Noelle go? She said she would wait for you at the gates of the ancestral temple!¡± Cyrus¡¯ brows furrowed. ¡°She came here with you?¡± Lucinda ¡°Yes, she said she was worried and insisted on seeing you. ¡± ¡­ looked around the grounds, her thoughts racing.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Noelle is not the type to go back on her word. She would never leave without seeing you. Unless. . They exchanged a wide-eyed nce, their expressions immediately turning serious. They had the same thought. Cyrus whirled around and bolted back to his vi, with Lucinda close in his heels. Chapter 1053 At that point, Noelle had finished packing her things and was just pushing past the vi gates. Cyrus intercepted her and demanded, ¡°Where are you going with all your stuff?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Noelle ducked her head guiltily and avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯d Like to thank you, Mr. Simmons. It has been almost a month since the fallout of my rtionship and the scandal involving Dvan. I¡¯m sure the public has moved on. It¡¯s time for me to return to my apartment and move forward as well. ¡± Cyrus grabbed her luggage with one hand and clutched her free hand with the other. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons! I¡¯m afraid you are in no position to stop me from leaving. Your engagement with Miss Hernandez is now broken, just as we have agreed upon. Our deal is over. ¡± Cyrus was taken aback by the hint of annoyance in her voice. It was the first time she had spoken to him like this. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Cyrus pressed his lips together and racked his brains for a possible exnation behind her abrupt change in behavior. ¡°Did Florrie say something to you earlier at the ancestral temple?¡± Noelle didn¡¯t bother hiding it from him. ¡°She was right to scold me. There is an insurmountable gap between us. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t deserve you at all. The least I can do is to make sure that I don¡¯t ruin your chances for a better future. I-¡° The rest of her words died in her throat as Cyrus swooped down and ravaged her Lips. Noelle didn¡¯t resist. She couldn¡¯t if she tried. She almost returned the ki*s with the same amount of fervor. In the distance, Lucinda rounded the corner just in time to witness the amorous scene. She jogged to a stop and took a deep breath. Then she shook her head helplessly and walked away with a smile. It took a while, but Noelle finally came back to her senses and struggled in Cyrus¡¯ embrace. He pulled back reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯m the one who fell for you first,¡± he exined, his tone a little pleading. ¡°And I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing. Last night, you were drugged. I know I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you, but I¡­¡± He hade back to his vist night with Noelle in his arms and headed straight to the bathroom. The n was to have her take a cold shower while he looked for some medicine to relieve her difort. As luck would have it, the drug had taken over any semnce of reason she had left, and she had stubbornly clung to him. Cyrus had eventually broken down. It was a losing fight, anyway, to refuse the woman he Loved when she was throwing herself at him. Chapter 1054 Besides, he had been celibate for many years. The only time he felt the stirrings of lust again was when he had met Noelle. Noelle now blinked as Cyrus¡¯ words evoked scenes fromst night. She felt her face grow hot. ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re right, Mr. Simmons. I was drugged. It shouldn¡¯t have happened, so please just forget that it ever did.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Do not worry, I won¡¯t hold the matter against you. It was a mistake, nothing more. ¡± Cyrus red at her angrily. ¡°You! How can you be so cruel? You held me so passionatelyst night, and you expect me to act like it was nothing? Shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility for what you did to me?¡± Noelle¡¯s head jerked up at that. ¡°What did you say?¡± What the hell was he on about?! She had never imagined that someone so dignified would spout out such nonsense. Noelle frowned as she processed this turn of events. Then she asked, with some hesitation, ¡°Was it also¡­ Was it also your first time?¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression darkened even more, though the tips of his ears turned red. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ It was my first time as well, so¡­ Shall we call it even?¡± Noelle shook his hand off and tried to run away, but Cyrus quickly snatched up her cor. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I don¡¯t sleep around with just anyone. Since things havee to this, I shall be the one to take responsibility for you!¡± ¡°Bute¡± ¡°No buts!¡± he snapped. ¡°I will take care of everything thates between us. You are no longer alone, Noelle. You have me to conquer the obstacles ahead with. I will love you and spoil you like never before. All you have to do is to pursue the things you love and be happy. ¡± Noelle could only stare at him, her heart overflowing with emotion. She thought she had already signed off men and rtionships after Dvan had cheated on her, but Cyrus had somehow broken through her walls. To be loved and cared for, to have a family of her own¡­ These were things she had always wanted, but had never allowed herself to dream of. ¡°Can you not be so good to me?¡± Noelle choked on a sob. Cyrus cupped her face and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°Why not?¡± Chapter 1055 ¡°It scares me. ¡± She was scared that it wouldn¡¯t end well yet again. If she fell any deeper, then the inevitable end would hurt much worse. She just didn¡¯t want to suffer another heartbreak, and Noelle knew that this would be more devastating than the one with Dvan. Cyrus gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry your pretty little head. I¡¯m nothing like your scumbag ex. I will never fail you. ¡± Noelle took a deep breath in an effort to keep her tears at bay. Then she squared her shoulders and looked him straight in the eye. ¡°I need you to think it over carefully, Mr. Simmons. Are you sure that you want to be with me? An orphan who doesn¡¯t even have a clue where she came from. As far as I can remember, I have been a child in the welfare house. There is no information on my parents, not even in the hospital I was born in. Clearly, my birth was a mistake. They had to abandon me. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°And it is their loss. You know how the saying goes. From now on, you are my treasure. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Cyrus reached down to take her hand and pressed a ki*s in the center of his palm. ¡°Miss Moran,¡± he said, his voice, though barely above a whisper, was filled with sincerity. ¡°I would like to make a new pact with you. This time, you will be the one to decide the terms. ¡± A small gasp escaped Noelle¡¯s Lips. He was practically handing over the reins to her. That meant that if she got tired of him first, she was free to break up with him and cast him aside at will. ALL of this, just to provide her a sense of security? Ate autumn breeze blew past them, the chill prickling her cheek. But Noelle didn¡¯t feel cold at all. No, she was warm all over. It was all thanks to the man in front of her. Meanwhile, Lucinda hopped into her car and drove away from Peace Mountain. She took in the scenery around her as she sped by, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh wistfully.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. If only she and Nathan could live a simple, happy life, just like Graham and Violeta, and possibly Cyrus and Noelle¡­ Her eyes dimmed slightly, and a faint hint of desperation passed over them. Chapter 1056 Her glum train of thought was broken by the ringing of her phone. It was a call from Graham. ¡°Lucinda, I heard from Abel that you need my help. ¡± Lucinda took a deep breath. ¡°Correct. ¡± ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t return to Stastle for the time being. I have matters to deal with in the next couple of days. Just tell me what you want me to do, and I¡¯ll handle it when I have the time. ¡± Graham was checking his schedule even as he said this. ¡°Thank you, Graham. ¡± Lucinda paused and braced herself, and then finally said, ¡°I need you to help me get Kyson out of prison. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ There was a beat of silence on the line. Whatever Graham was expecting to hear, this was definitely not it. Three hourster, Lucinda finally returned to N&L Fairy Land. It was already getting dark. Immediately Nathan opened the door, his eyes widened at the sight of the towering bags she carried. They seemed to dwarf her petite frame. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Did you just rob a mall or something?¡± She shed a sheepish smile. ¡°Well, girls can never resist a good discount. When it¡¯s ¡®buy one get one free,¡¯ or even ¡®buy two get three free,¡¯ it¡¯s just too tempting to pass up. I mean, it¡¯s practically a steal! So, naturally, I had to buy them all. ¡± He stood there, momentarily dumbfounded, and decided to call her out on her bluff. ¡°Come on, money isn¡¯t exactly a concern for you. Do you really care about a discount? It¡¯s just a marketing gimmick to lure customers. ¡± ¡°Rubbish! The more money I have, the better. If I can get something at a lower price, why pay full price? I may be rich, but I¡¯m not foolish, you know!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that logic. Not wasting money is always a good thing,¡± Nathan conceded, nodding appreciatively. ¡°You¡¯ll make a fine, industrious wife!¡± Lucinda found his serious expression amusing and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Well, enough chatter. Help me open these bags.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I¡¯ve bought loads of winter clothes for you. ¡± Chapter 1057 He stared at the shopping bags in disbelief, his mouth slightly agape. ¡°Did you buy all of these for me?¡± She raised an eyebrow and lied again, ¡°Well¡­ Most of them were on a ¡®special two for one¡¯ deal, and they were 50% off. Plus, I¡¯ve never seen you wear this style before, so I got carried away and bought a bunch. ¡± While she spoke, she pulled out a light gray wool sweater from one of the bags and gave it to him. ¡°Go on, try it on and see how it looks. ¡± Nathan furrowed his brow, inspecting the sweater in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never really been one for this kind of sweater in winter. It has a high neck!¡± ¡°Well, not anymore. From now on, you¡¯ll be rocking it. It¡¯s all about keeping you warm, and with your great physique, you¡¯ll look good in anything. ¡± She yfully nudged him in the waist and held the sweater up. ¡°Now, be a good boy and give it a try. This is the first time I¡¯ve bought clothes for a man. Would you dare to dislike them?¡± Though she wore a smile, her threat was evident as she gritted her teeth. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He sighed, collected it, and swiftly removed his suit jacket and shirt to wear the sweater. Lucinda then gave him a dark gray wool overcoat. Not daring to refuse, he wore it as well. She even took it upon herself to wrap a scarf around his neck. As opposed to when he wore suit, Nathan now exuded ease and sophistication. But he remained undeniably handsome, far from an average young man. Pleased, Lucinda affectionately pinched his cheek. ¡°You look fantastic in these. I¡¯ve grown tired of always seeing you in suits and ties. You need to switch things up. ¡± Nathan tilted his head down, his gaze falling upon his new attire. Suddenly, a thought struck him which left him feeling a bit scared.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait, did you¡­ Did you buy me a down jacket too?¡± The idea of wearing such bulky clothing sent shivers down his spine. It would only make him appear fat. Chapter 1058 However¡­ A few minutester, he watched Lucinda unveil more shopping bags. She pulled out two long down jackets, both ck, but of different styles. ¡°You know me well. Not only did I get a down jacket, but also long and thick cotton trousers, and thick cotton socks. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget the two ck fur coats. They¡¯re incredibly warm and perfect for those freezing, snowy days¡­¡± As she spoke, Nathan¡¯splexion turned paler, as though he had just received dreadful news. Wearing thick trousers and a down jacket felt like an absolute nightmare to him! The mere thought made him cringe. He didn¡¯t want to wear any of them! He¡¯d rather face certain death than wear those clothes! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ No way! But little did he realize just how much he underestimated his mental resilience. She said, ¡°Come on, Nate.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve carefully selected and coordinated these outfits. Try them all on tonight. I want to take some pictures of you in them!¡± Nathan was stunned. Not only did he have to try them on, but he also had to be subjected to a full-blown photo session. She might as well dig his grave now. Feeling annoyed, he red at the shopping bags and clenched his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t push me! Because I won¡¯t wear them. ¡± Lucinda sat on the sofa, elegantly crossing her long legs and cing her hands on them. Her demeanor exuded both elegance and arrogance. From time to time, she tapped her slender fingers on her arms, raised an eyebrow, and stared at him intently. ¡°I am pushing you! Are you going to wear them or not?¡± He shot her a cold nce. The impasse between them went on for a few minutes. Nathan was defeated. Chapter 1059 ¡°I will put them on, of course! I¡¯ll do as you say! With you, I have no boundaries. ¡± He forced a smiled and said softly, ¡°After all, you got them for me. It¡¯s an honor to wear them!¡± Lucinda burst intoughter, got up and then nted a ki*s on his lips. Taking his hand, she led him to the bedroom with the newly bought winter clothes. She turned on the heat in the bedroom. She sat on the edge of the bed with a camera in hand and silently watched as he undressed and tried on each item. She continually captured his wry smile and speechless expressions in photos. It was torture for Nathan. But for her, it was pure delight. Lucinda could freely admire his handsome face and perfect physique. Every now and then, she would gently pinch his abdominal muscles, indulging in the sensation. Thirty minutes went by.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He was finally done trying on all the clothes that she had bought. Lucinda sat leisurely in the middle of the bed, her legs crossed, engrossed in the photos she had just taken. There was a focused expression on her face and a subtle sense of joy in her eyes. Nathan rested his head on her shoulder and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, visibly exhausted. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve worn the down jacket and even the cotton pants. I¡¯m exhausted. Can I have some rewards tonight?¡± He sounded weak and pitiful. Lucinda set aside her camera, turned to face him, and held his shoulder, allowing him to lean against her. With delicate fingers, he weakly clutched the corner of her silk shirt. He was emotionally drained and genuinely worn out. She whispered softly, ¡°What kind of rewards would you like?¡± His eyes Lit up with joy, ready to respond, when she added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything you desire, aside moving back and sharing the same bed with you. ¡± Upon hearing her response, his spirits plummeted. ¡°You know that¡¯s exactly what I want¡­¡± ¡°Come on, be good. ¡± She caressed his face and nted gentle ki*ses on his eyes and eyebrows. Chapter 1060 He let out a low snort, sulking in displeasure. This time, she didn¡¯t offer him the usualforting words. Instead, she concealed the sadness in her eyes and said in a serious tone, ¡°Lately, I might be swamped with work. I might not be able to video call you to ensure you take your medication at noon, and I mighte homete. Perhaps¡­¡± Nathan raised his head to meet her gaze and asked, ¡°Perhaps what?¡± She smiled. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed now. ¡± He held her waist, refusing to let her go. With a furrowed brow, he insisted, ¡°You haven¡¯t fulfilled the promised reward yet! I can¡¯t fall asleep without it!¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± He pondered for a moment, hiding the mischievous glimmer in his eyes, and nuzzled his head weakly against her neck. ¡°Trying on all those clothes was truly exhausting. I was sweating profusely. How about¡­ You help me take a bath?¡± Lucinda remained silent. Nathan still wore his underpants when he changed his clothes just now. Somehow, though, Lucinda found herself a bit turned on by him. He would soon be naked, taking a bath. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda doubted if she would be able to control herself in that moment . As she contemted finding an excuse to refuse him, Nathan interrupted her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you to help me with my bath. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll be devastated. I feel like I¡¯m having another angina attacking on!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. While Nathan spoke, he wore a sad look on his face, and his hands clenched his top. He leaned against her arms and spoke softly. Lucinda sighed resignedly. Since she became aware of his disease, he had be more and more adept at feigning pain before her. However, she knew that she had fallen for his act once again, but she just couldn¡¯t do anything about it. She always gave in to his wants. ¡°Stop putting on an act. I¡¯ll run you a bath. ¡± His lips curled into a mischievous grin as he heard her words. Lucinda stood up and made her way to the bathroom. She turned on the air-conditioner to raise the temperature, filled the bathtub with water, and added a few drops of scented oil to create a fragrant bubble bath for him. Once the bathroom had warmed up, she called out, ¡°Everything is set. Chapter 1061 Come in now. ¡± Nathan entered the bathroom, dressed in a fresh cotton nightgown she had recently bought for him. Lucinda checked the water temperature with her hand again. It was perfect. Turning around, she noticed that he hadn¡¯t moved from where he stood. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you undressed?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow. He weakly raised his arm and looked sad. ¡°My arms are too weak to¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re just like a fragile baby now!¡± Lucinda pulled a long face, stripped him naked and fumed. ¡°You know I¡¯ll do whatever you ask while you¡¯re unwell! Enjoy my service while you can. Because once you recover, payback ising!¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ His spirit dampened when he heard her words. He leaned against her, rested his chin on her shoulder, and said softly, ¡°You are scolding me again. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get better¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Lucinda snapped, ring at him. She pinched his butt firmly. He winced in pain and leaned against her as he silently endured his suffering. Lucinda straightened his posture and cupped his face in her hands. With determination in her eyes, she asserted, ¡°I¡¯m here with you! You mustn¡¯t give up hope of living, no matter what!¡± She would find a way to cure him, no matter the cost. He would regain his health. He felt a wave of sorrow wash over him. In an attempt tofort her, he smiled and nodded, took her hand and ced it between his legs. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked with a smirk. Lucinda gently squeezed his penis and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s soft and looks cute.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned sour and his spirits sunk again. Chapter 1062 Cute? That was a word meant for girls or babies. His penis wasn¡¯t cute. It was hard and big. Sensing his sadness, Lucinda nted a ki*s on his lips and reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s just cute for now. I know you¡¯re amazing in bed. Once you recover, you can prove it to me again. ¡± He remained silent but felt a surge of confidence. If he should regain his health, he would make love to her seven times a night. He would show her that he could satisfy her every single day. Lucinda assisted him in sitting in the bathtub, now filled with frothy bubbles. She washed his shoulders and neck, coating his honey-colored skin with the white bubbles. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Soak in the bath for 15 minutes. I¡¯ll join you and give you a back rubter. ¡± She dried her hands with a clean towel and turned to leave, but the man in the bathtub suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her hard towards him. ¡°I will only feel warm if we bathe together!¡± Caught off guard, Lucinda lost her bnce and tumbled backwards into the bathtub. He saw thising. He used his other hand to steady her, ensuring she didn¡¯t get hurt. With his assistance, her fall into the bathtub was graceful with no ssh. However, with her in the bathtub, the water overflowed onto the floor. Lucinda red at him with her teeth grinding in frustration. ¡°Nathan! Do you want to get punished again?¡± Nathany backzily, with his arms on the edge of the bathtub on both sides. His legs were spread apart. He appeared as if he was eagerly awaiting her to ¡®punish him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡¯ ¡°Being punished by you in the bathroom must be quite fun!¡± he remarked, raised an eyebrow and shed a suggestive smile. Lucinda rolled her eyes at him. What a shameless man! She hoped he had some semnce of self-respect. Seeing herck of response, he reluctantly pinched his abdominal muscles to express his dismay. His eight pack abs was still intact. Chapter 1063 He still had a great physique. Then why¡­ Nathan felt wronged. ¡°Lucinda, I still look as s@xy as ever! We¡¯ve been abstaining for so long. Don¡¯t you desire to touch me?¡± The steam in the bathroom veiled his handsome face. Bubbles adorned his skin, and his longshes glistened with water. His deep eyes shimmered with anticipation as they fixed on her. Lucinda shut her eyes and heaved a deep breath. She knew that once he spotted an opportunity, he wouldn¡¯t easily give up. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She should have disagreed to help him with his bath! She had nearly fallen into his trap again. She focused on calming herself down. Nathan was sick. He was still in the process of recovery. They couldn¡¯t engage in such activities. She shouldn¡¯t touch him. She needed to stand firm on this. She had to maintain control.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. While she concentrated on taking deep breaths to regain herposure, Nathan was upied as well. His hands, concealed beneath the white bubbles, stealthily stretched out to her. He was caressing and teasing her. Her eyshes quivered uncontrobly, and her ears turned red because of his movements. She couldn¡¯t take it any Longer. ¡°Nathan! If you don¡¯t keep your hands to yourself, I¡¯ll cut them off!¡± She turned around and grabbed the bath brush from the shelf. With an angry re, she held it up, poised to strike. Ten minutester, the bathroom was still filled with steam, but the atmosphere had shifted from before. Lucinda set the brush down and let out a long exhale. She felt much better after giving him a good beating. However, Nathan grew sulky. Chapter 1064 He gazed at his hands and carefully blew on his red and swollen palms to relief his pain. Lucinda looked at his hands coldly and concentrated on helping him rub his back. This was the first time she wasn¡¯tforting him after beating him. He felt suffocated and uneasy. His strong reluctancepelled him to raise his hands, revealing his wounds to her. He was silentlyining. It hurt! With a stern expression, she feigned ignorance. Casting him a cold nce, she said, ¡°Want to be beaten more? How about another twenty ps?¡± After she said that, she pretended to reach for the bath brush. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Nathan instantly withdrew his hands and hid them under the water. He obediently dropped his head and remained still.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He felt both unhappy and furious. But now, he knew that he was no match for her. He had grown even weaker. So he was aware that she could easily overpower him. Lucinda wasn¡¯t aware of his thoughts, but she felt a sense of relief as she saw him finally put an end to this nonsense. She found great pleasure in seeing him act obedient. After rubbing his back, she caught sight of the shampoo nearby and dispensed some onto his head. She washed his hair vigorously, with forceful movements, as if bathing a dog. He frowned. ¡°Easy. ¡± Lucinda grew angry. ¡°Am I your servant? This is how I will wash your hair! Take it or leave it!¡± ¡°Fine, okay. I¡¯ll keep quiet¡­¡± he yielded, suppressing his anger and allowing her to do as she pleased with his hair. After some time, Lucinda rubbed her aching wrist. She couldn¡¯t believe how exhausted she felt after helping him take a shower. Who would have thought that such a simple task would leave her with a sore wrist? She realized that being drenched while bathing him meant she had to take her bath too. Suppressing her anger, she lifted Nathan out of the tub when he was done. Chapter 1065 After drying him off, she stood him on the dry floor and tossed the night robe onto his face. ¡°Put it on yourself!¡± Yet, he made no move to grab it. The robe slipped off his face and fell to the floor. ¡°My arm is weak and my hand hurts¡­¡± He was unable to wear it himself . Lucinda red at him and grinded her teeth in anger as she watched him y the pity card again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was really trying his Luck. She shot him a fierce look, unable to tolerate him constantly putting up an act. ¡°You have one minute to pick it up and put it on. Then get out and get me a clean robe. If you dare to exceed the time limit, I¡¯ll make you remember what it feels like to be beaten, just likest time! Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ And I won¡¯t ever feed you your medicine again!¡± Nathan swallowed hard, feeling an instant pang in his knees and hands. Cancel the medicine feeding service? No! He couldn¡¯t bear the thought! While Lucinda began to countdown while showering. ¡°Fifty-eight seconds left!¡± In response, Nathan swiftly bent down, took the robe, hurriedly wore it, put on his slippers, and dashed to her room¡¯s wardrobe to get a clean women¡¯s robe. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± Her voice echoed in the bathroom, like the lifeless clock¡¯s chime. As she got to thest second, Nathan hung her robe on the bathroom shelf just in time. Casting a nce at him, she chuckled. ¡°Well, seems like you have great potential! You don¡¯t look very weak now!¡± He said nothing. Tonight, his feeble attempt to gain an advantage didn¡¯t escape her sharp eyes. He didn¡¯t achieve what he desired. Enraged, he mmed the bathroom door shut. It looked like he wanted to pour out all his anger on the door. Chapter 1066 Watching the childish disy as he stormed off, Lucinda sighed and a smile tugged at her lips. Two dayster, winter had arrived, painting the sky with gloomy clouds and a thick fog. It didn¡¯t take long for rain to pour down. The biting cold wind and the drizzles made the temperature fall greatly. Walking along the road, anyone would shudder from the cold. The heavily fortified prison gate slowly swung open with a dull creak. Kyson was now wearing a simple white shirt. He clutched a ck bag which was containing the clothes he was wearing when he got arrested. As he walked with a sluggish pace, the prison guard pushed him through the iron gate and offered a parting remark, ¡°Make the most of this bail opportunity.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Start afresh and stay away from any illegal activities!¡± Kyson stumbled a couple of steps and lifted his gaze to the cloudy sky, letting the cold rain fall on his face. A smile gradually formed on his haggard face. A new life? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Yes, this would mark the beginning of a fresh chapter for him. A ck minibus, parked at the end of the street, suddenly drove over and pulled up in front of him. Without a word, Leon and Conor emerged from the car, swiftly covered his mouth and forcibly pushed him into the back seat. Kyson fell heavily onto the seat and groaned in pain. As he raised his head, he caught a glimpse of a pair of fine high- heeled shoes. His heart leaped with joy. He sat up and saw Lucinda seated next to him, a small table separating them. She had a soft and adorable face. But in that moment, her eyes held nothing but coldness and unending disgust. He rested his hands on his knees as he settled into the seat. ¡°It¡¯s been over half a month since west saw. You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever, captivating my heart. ¡± Lucinda endured the wave of nausea and got straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± he replied, causing her brows to furrow in anger. She brought out her pistol, loaded it, and pressed it against his forehead. Chapter 1067 ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? I can grant you freedom, but I can also send you right back to jail!¡± The pressure of the gun intensified against his head, forcing him to lean back slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep to my word! I told you that once you bailed me out, I would provide you with some medicine to slow down the progression of his illness. But I just got out of prison. How could I have it with me?¡± With the gun aimed at him, Lucinda said in a cold tone, ¡°Where is the medicine? Take me there. ¡± Kyson giggled. ¡°No way! If I take you there, I¡¯ll lose my only leverage. I¡¯m waiting for you to willingly get married to me. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Her bodyguards were infuriated by his shameless audacity. They itched to beat him senseless on the spot. After a brief silence, Lucinda asked, ¡°What do you want then?¡± Kyson nced at the drizzling rain outside the window and asked casually, ¡°Do you have a pen?¡± She turned to Abel. Abel then reached into his suit pocket, brought out a pen and found a piece of paper in the car, which he handed to Kyson. Kyson took them and immediately wrote down a phone number. ¡°I¡¯ll call you from this number tomorrow night. Just follow my instructions and get the medicine from the designated location. ¡± Examining the number intently, Lucinda¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Kyson, if you dare to y any tricks, you¡¯ll meet a gruesome end. ¡± ¡°Why would I do that? As long as I get what I want, you¡¯ll get what you want!¡± He smiled and gently pushed her gun aside. She took away her gun and gave it to Abel. ¡°Where are you going now? Back to the Shaw family?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Kyson observed the surroundings through the car window. His ice blue eyes looked calm. ¡°Stop the car. Drop me off here. I have something to take care of. ¡± Rickey promptly pulled over. Leon and Conor wasted no time in opening the door and grabbing Kyson by his cor, ready to toss him out. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Chapter 1068 Kyson interjected, halting their actions. Lucinda lifted her head and asked impatiently, ¡°What now?¡± Pretending not to notice her impatience, Kyson shed a smile and said, ¡°I have no money. I want to buy some warm clothes, get a meal, and get a pack of cigarettes. Can you spare me some money?¡± Stifling her anger, Lucinda nced at Abel and inquired, ¡°How much cash do you have on you?¡± Abel immediately checked the inner pocket of his suit and patted his trouser pocket. ¡°Five hundred. ¡± ¡°Let him have that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Reluctantly, Abel tossed the bills at Kyson. ¡°Consider this charity from Miss Simmons. Take it and get lost!¡± Kyson remained unfazed and bent down to pick up the money. Immediately he picked it up, Leon and Conor delivered a forceful kick which sent him sprawling out of the minibus. They swiftly shut the door and drove off. Conor, still seething with anger, stuck out his tongue at the window. Kyson¡¯s aspirations of marrying Lucinda were nothing more than wishful thinking. Lucinda made no effort to stop Conor. Instead, she gazed at Kyson through the rearview mirror, as he stood still. ¡°Arrange for two skilled men to discreetly tail him. I want to know what he¡¯s up to. ¡± Abel nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda nced at the numbers Kyson had scribbled. ¡°Contact the Dark Bell and have them look into this number. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± At that same moment, in another part of the city. ¡°You wanted to see me, Grandpa?¡± Nathan stepped into the living room of the family manor and offered a respectful bow to Norton, who was sitting on the sofa. Chapter 1069 Norton looked up, his brows furrowing in mild confusion.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. When he saw Nathan who was in a thick woolen overcoat, he was surprised and didn¡¯t immediately realize that this was his grandson. ¡°You do look somewhat better now that you have someone taking care of you. I like your outfit. It looks good on you. ¡± Norton studied his grandson with a pensive glint in his eye, and smiled in relief. Nathan, said nothing in reply. He simply stood there with a nk face. ¡°Have a seat. ¡± Norton took a deep breath as if to brace himself. He spent the next few seconds rubbing the head of his cane, contemting, hesitating. Atst, he spoke up. ¡°I called you here today because someone wants to meet with you and apologize in person. You can say that I am acting as the mediator in this situation. ¡± Nathan, who had barely settled down on the sofa, frowned. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sensing his sudden tension, Norton cleared his throat and called out, ¡°Pleasee in. ¡± Santos came forward from one of the sitting rooms, his face solemn and a little morose. Brinleigh trailed behind him, his head hung in shame. The injuries from the beating he had received were almost healed by now. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ v Nathan didn¡¯t bother ncing up at them, though he had already guessed who their visitors were. His expression had gone cold, and a dangerous look had entered his eyes. He silently poured himself a cup of tea without acknowledging the guests, blowing on the hot liquid before taking a sip. Santos gingerly walked across the room and sat across from Nathan. He greeted Norton with an awkward smile and followed it up with a few titudes. Then he turned to Nathan and asked, ¡°Hello, Nathan. How have you been doing these days. ¡± Nathan did not respond. He had no intention of showing these people any courtesy, not even a fake one. There was a soft thud as Norton gently stamped his cane on the floor. ¡°Come now, Nathan. Is this the sort of attitude you should be having in front of your elders? Hurry and greet our guests. ¡± ¡°Am I supposed to show virtue toward an elder who has none? Someone who raised his children to be veritable degenerates? I¡¯m not sure that he is even worthy of being considered an elder. ¡± ¡°Nathan!¡± Brinleigh burst out. Regardless of all that had transpired, he refused to let Nathan insult his father like this. But Santos himself didn¡¯t seem to mind it. ¡°It¡¯s all right. ¡± He had a humble expression and a kind smile as he turned to Nathan. ¡°We will not deny it. Brinleigh was indeed at fault for¡­ the incident. I have punished him for that, in a way that would ensure he does not repeat the same mistake in the future. Now, we havee here to offer our sincere apologies. If you think that this is not enough, you are free to punish him yourself. You can beat him as much as you want. I promise you that I will not protest at all. ¡± Chapter 1070 He beckoned at his son with a wave of his hand. Brinleigh bravely bore the humiliation. He padded around the coffee table, stopping right in front of Nathan. Then, he bowed deeply.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I sincerely apologize for what happened that day. I was drugged and not at all myself when I called out Lucinda¡¯s name. I never meant to damage your fiancee¡¯s reputation in any way. I have nothing but respect for her, and the rtionship she has with you. ¡± Nathan chuckled lightly at that. He put down his tea cup and raised an eyebrow at Brinleigh, his gaze cold and piercing. ¡°You and I both know the truth of your intentions that day. There¡¯s no need for you to put on an act of humbling yourself in front of me. It¡¯s just a waste of time. ¡± Nathan stood up and turned to Norton. ¡°If there is nothing else, Grandpa, I shall take my leave. I have an online conference to catch at thepany. ¡± Norton was all too familiar with how Nathan¡¯s mind worked. Once he decided on something, it was nearly impossible to sway him. The matter at hand was yet another testament to that. Santos and his son had taken the initiative to seek Nathan out and apologize, but the man refused to give them an inch. Norton was not pleased with this oue, but he knew that he would be toeing the line if he advocated for the Hernandezes any further. ¡°ALL right, you may leave,¡± Norton sighed at Nathan. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°After all, you are in charge of the Payne family now. I won¡¯t meddle in your affairs, as long as you know what you are doing. ¡± With his grandfather¡¯s permission, Nathan turned around and was about to walk away. ¡°Wait!¡± Brinleigh cried out at thest minute, unwilling to give up just yet. ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless? I may have offended you, but surely, I never caused any losses to you or the Payne family. Ie here willingly to lower myself and beg for your forgiveness. Please, won¡¯t you let my family go¡­ And settle your scores with me alone?¡± ¡°Am I supposed to forgive you simply because you apologized? I never knew such an idiotic rule existed. ¡± With onest sneer, Nathan strode out of the vi. Santos was irked by Nathan¡¯s behavior, but there was nothing he could do about it. He nodded at his son and said, ¡°Go and try to speak to Nathan alone. Don¡¯t be too careless or impulsive. I¡¯ll stay here and talk to Mr. Payne. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Brinleigh nodded slightly at Norton before darting through the door after Nathan. It was drizzling outside, but Bringleigh didn¡¯t even slow down as he neared his target. ¡°Nathan!¡± Nathan just kept walking. Sonny was beside him, holding an umbre over his head. Neither men turned. Despite his father¡¯s reminders, Brinleigh felt that he had no choice but to change his approach. Chapter 1071 ¡°You feel so slighted that I called out her name while making out with another person, but you don¡¯t mind that she has been married before? She is not some pure, innocent virgin, you know!¡± That finally got Nathan to stop in his tracks. Seizing this opportunity, Brinleigh sprinted forward and caught up with him. ¡°Regardless of your feelings for her, I¡¯m telling you that it isn¡¯t wise to cut off all your connections with the Hernandez family for just one woman. I admit, we had a lot of setbacks due to the scandal, but our business has a solid foundation. It¡¯s still standing. Over time, everyone is going to move on, and business will pick up again. Why are you refusing us one simple favor? Wouldn¡¯t it be to your advantage as well, for us to maintain our business rtionship?¡± Nathan narrowed his eyes, his body thrumming with a murderous aura. Instead of acknowledging Brinleigh, he held out his hand.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Sonny. ¡± Sonny immediately understood. He handed the umbre over to Nathan, clenched his fist, and punched Brinleigh square in the face. Caught off-guard and just generally weak, Brinleigh fell back and crumpled to the ground. His cheek was already swelling, and he felt two of his teeth loosen up. He spat out a mouthful of blood and looked up at Nathan in confusion. Nathan pocketed his free hand and looked down at his pathetic prey. ¡°Listen well, Brinleigh. You had better stay far away from me in the future, or I assure you, you will get a good beating every time Iy my eyes on you. ¡± ¡°Why? Just because I said something inappropriate about Lucinda?¡± Nathan scowl deepened. Sonny took this as his cue andnded a kick on Brinleigh¡¯s stomach. Brinleigh wailed in pain, clutched his abdomen, and curled into himself. Nathan¡¯s lips twitched. It was only by a small degree, but he found some relief in seeing the other man writhe in pain. ¡°You expect me to grant your family a favor? Maintain a rtionship? You must have misunderstood. The Hernandez family will soon be reduced to nothing. What a shame for them to have you as their son. To think that the Hernandez family used to stand side by side with the Payne family, touted as the four most powerful forces in the city. If you think you can recover from this, then you are dreaming a fool¡¯s dream. ¡± Brinleigh let out a furious growl. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, Nathan! You might want to turn your arrogance down a few notches. What goes upes down eventually. I can¡¯t wait to witness your inevitable downfall!¡± Nathan ignored his rants and held out his hand to Sonny once more. Chapter 1072 As though they had done this many times before, Sonny automatically took out a ck leather wallet. He was still counting the bills when Nathan unceremoniously snatched everything from his hands. Nathan nced at the bills and noted that they hadn¡¯t brought much today, just a few thousand. Still, it was more than enough for the rapidly declining Hernandez family. He pulled all the cash out of thepartment and tossed them at Brinleigh.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The bills scattered on the ground, falling into tiny puddles of rain and getting stained with mud. ¡°This is to cover your medical bills. If you need more, you can go to the Finance Department of the Payne Group and ask for an additional amount. Provided that you bring your medical receipts, of course. I can¡¯t have you going around telling people that the I beat you up for nothing. ¡± Nathan passed the empty wallet back to Sonny, turned on his heel, and strode away. Sonny hurried after him, giggling as he took the umbre back. ¡°Boss, you looked so much like Miss Simmons when you threw the money at that bastard¡¯s face. You really are a perfect match!¡± Nathan felt very satisfied. ¡°Nicely said. Let¡¯s head back, and you¡¯ll definitely get a raise. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, thank you, sir! You and Miss Simmons are like a match made in heaven¡­¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Brinleigh watched their retreating figures and his eyes burned with anger. He clenched his fist and angrily punched the air. When Nathan got back to N&L Fairy Land, he turned to Sonny with a serious expression. ¡°Keep pressuring the Hernandez Group. Give it three days tops, and they¡¯ll be bankrupt and their assets will get confiscated. I want to destroy the Hernandez family once and for all. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathan went on, ¡°Melody has caused a lot of harm. Her family has been covering up for her. Put out a generous reward for any information on her crimes online. I want to see her behind bars!¡± With the Hernandez family on the decline, there would surely be many people eager to kick them while they were down. Many people had held a grudge against them for years, and now they had the perfect opportunity to help ruin the Hernandez family. They wouldn¡¯t miss this golden chance. ¡°Okay, consider it done!¡± Sonny assured him. When Nathan was done speaking, he nced at the darkening sky outside. It was winter, and the rain was pouring heavily now, causing it to get dark earlier than usual. By this time, darkness had enveloped everywhere. Nathan¡¯s gaze dropped, and a tinge of loneliness crept over him. Chapter 1073 Lately, whenever Lucinda went out, she would spend the entire day away without even bothering to give him a call. He checked his watch and realized it was already seven in the evening. She waste again. He slumped onto the sofa,cking the enthusiasm to do anything. Nothing could brighten his mood at that moment.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing that he was dispirited, Sonny let out a sigh. ¡°Sir, are you missing Miss Simmons again?¡± Nathan ignored him and fixated his gaze on the serene garden outside the window. Lucinda¡¯s car was parked about two hundred meters away from the Payne family¡¯s estate, in a corner. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She sat silently in the car with a cold expression, as she listened to Abel¡¯s report. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Our men tailed him for a while, but he managed to get rid of them quickly. We lost him. ¡± Her face turned dark. Abel dropped his head and said in a dejected tone, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, he was once part of the elite forces. He¡¯s strong and clever. It¡¯s not easy to tail him without being detected. ¡± Lucinda nced at the unfamiliar number scribbled on the scrap paper left by Kyson and recited it in her mind. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation on this number going?¡± ¡°The number does indeed originate from Cadiered. Although the owner didn¡¯t provide a name during the purchase, our team managed to track it back to someone from Eurfrica. ¡± Eurfrica? She narrowed her eyes and thought deeply. Lucinda recalled that Kyson¡¯s mother hailed from Eurfrica. However, during their time together as a child, he never mentioned his mother or anything about Eurfrica. Apart from his striking ice blue eyes, he seemed like a true Cadiered local. Could it be¡­ Could there be a hidden connection between him and someone from Eurfrica? Was there a secret between them? ¡°Go and investigate Kyson¡¯s mother thoroughly. I want detailed information, and then check all the flights between Eurfrica and Cadiered in the past six months. Look for any suspicious passengers. Then give me a list. ¡± Abel found himself in a dilemma. Chapter 1074 ¡°Miss Simmons, the flight data for the past six months is extensive, and there are numerous passengers to investigate. It¡¯s a time-consuming task. Even if Mr. Graham were to personally handle it, it would be challenging toplete the investigation in a short period. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. Take your time. I¡¯m not in a rush for the results. ¡± A call then came in. It was Nathan. Unbeknownst to her, it was already eight in the evening. He must have been waiting for her at home for a long time. Thoughts of him made Lucinda feel a warm sense of affection. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She turned off her phone without answering and said to Rickey, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Let¡¯s make a stop at a restaurant nearby first before heading back here. ¡± In the living room, Nathan¡¯s impatience grew as he waited. Suddenly, he heard the door open. He immediately rushed to the door. The moment heid eyes on Lucinda, he hurried toward her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He was nervous and was trembling. He had endured a whole day of torment. If this continued, he would be driven to despair by all this waiting. Caught off guard by his embrace, she took a step back to regain her bnce. But fearing that the food in her hands would spill due to his sudden movement, she swiftly raised her arms to keep the takeout boxes away from him. In a gentle tone, she reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s cold today. I got off workte and there¡¯s no time to cook dinner for you; so I stopped by a restaurant and bought some dumplings for us. I apologize for keeping you waiting. ¡± He ced his head on her shoulder, sniffed the scent of her body, and then said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want dumplings¡­¡± He just wanted her. She wanted to rub the back of his head tofort him, but she realized she was holding the dumplings in both hands. She had no choice but to offer words offort. ¡°Alright, are you not hungry? Let¡¯s go have dinner now. I¡¯ll stay with you every day after I¡¯m done with what I¡¯m working on, okay?¡± ¡°How much Longer will you be busy?¡± ¡°Probably¡­ For a few more days. ¡± Nathan¡¯s dissatisfaction was evident on his face. ¡°What¡¯s been happening at Angle Intl recently? Why have you been so busytely?¡± After a brief pause, she responded, ¡°I¡¯ve recently recruited a new group of artists. I¡¯ve been busy training them.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯re new to thepany, so I have to handle the training personally. And¡­ I¡¯m also working on some new projects. I¡¯m truly swamped. ¡± Chapter 1075 Nathan pouted and rested his head against her shoulder. He knew she was ambitious and loved her job. But¡­ He was a man with Limited time left. Couldn¡¯t she spare more time for him during his final days? However, he would never voice out suchints. He would support her no matter what decisions she made. Even if she were to tell him she was leaving him now, he wouldn¡¯t stop her. Lucinda was deep in thoughts about Kyson. It wasn¡¯t until she felt a pang in her back that she snapped back to reality. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Honey, let¡¯s eat the dumplings. ¡± While they ate, both of them were lost in their own thoughts. After dinner, as usual, Lucinda went to Nathan¡¯s bedroom to keep himpany for a few hours.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She only returned to her own room when it was time to sleep. Immediately she settled on Nathan¡¯s bed, a realization struck her. Something was wrong today. Sonny hadn¡¯t informed her about Nathan taking his medicine. ¡°Did you take your medicine tonight?¡± she asked. Nathan froze, feeling a twinge of guilt. ¡°No,¡± he admitted. The medicine was utterly useless. It had a bitter taste, and he simply didn¡¯t feel like taking it. ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll get it for you. ¡± She promptly got up and soon returned upstairs with a bottle of warm water and the pills. Nathan gazed up at her and said in a hushed voice, ¡°Since you came backte tonight, can I receive the ¡®medicine-feeding service¡¯ aspensation for waiting?¡± ¡°Alright, let me feed you,¡± she agreed. Taking her seat, she affectionately rubbed the back of his head. She took a sip of water and then fed it into his mouth using hers. She then stuffed two pills into his mouth. She acted fast. Yet he still caught on. Chapter 1076 After swallowing the pills, Nathan frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you trying to pull a fast one? I prefer being fed one pill at a time. ¡± Lucinda had been busy throughout the day, without much rest. She grumbled, ¡°I ki*s you every day, and if I were to do it your way, I¡¯d have to ki*s you more than ten times before you take all these pills.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Wouldn¡¯t you get tired of it?¡± His face immediately turned pale. ¡°You¡­ Are you tired of me already?¡± Noticing the change in his mood, Lucinda knew she had to be patient with him since he could be vulnerable for now. Without dy, she leaned in and ki*sed him twice. ¡°How can I be? Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ You¡¯re the s@xiest man alive. I could ki*s you all day. Come on, let¡¯s continue!¡± Just as she was about to ki*s him again, her phone suddenly rang. She nced at the screen. It disyed no caller ID. But when she read the number, her eyes grew cold. Why was Kyson calling her at this hour? Nathan looked at her intently. ¡°It¡¯s quitete. Who is calling?¡± Lucinda blinked repeatedly, Looking visibly flustered. ¡°Well¡­ Maybe¡­ Uh, this person may be calling the wrong number. Just forget about it. Let¡¯s have you take your medicine, shall we?¡± ¡°Wrong number?¡± A nagging suspicion formed in the back of Nathan¡¯s mind. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought she was panicking. Meanwhile, the phone was still ringing. It seemed that the caller wouldn¡¯t let up until someone picked up. Nathan stood up, his face darkening, and made a grab for her phone. Chapter 1077 ¡°Why don¡¯t I answer it for you, then?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Lucinda blurted out, clutching his hand and pulling him back. Now, Nathan was even more suspicious. Her reaction was far too quick and frantic forfort. Realizing that she might have overreacted a little, Lucindaposed herself and tugged at his hand until Nathan sat down again. ¡°I remember it now. It must be the business partner that I met up with earlier today. I forgot to save his contact details. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Nathan narrowed his eyes. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°It¡¯s already half past nine in the evening. What could he possibly want from you at such ate hour?¡± ¡°How should I know? I¡¯ll answer it and see what he wants. ¡± Lucinda put the cup down on the nightstand and calmed her racing heart. She stealthily turned her phone volume down to the minimum before taking the call. ¡°Hello, how can I help you?¡± On the other end of the line, Kyson paused, taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s polite tone. But he managed to put two and two together in a matter of seconds. ¡°Hello, Lucinda. Are you with Nathan? Did I perhaps call at a wrong time and disrupted your moment together?¡± Lucinda took a deep breath and nced at Nathan, who was staring right at her. She got up from the bed and padded over to the balcony. ¡°Get to the point,¡± she said, her tone turning cold. ¡°Okay, right down to business, then. ¡± A yful smile was dancing on Kyson¡¯s lips as he continued, ¡°Meet me at the abandoned chemical nt in the Eastern suburbs of Stastle tonight, just before eleven o¡¯clock. You can bring your bodyguards along, but only you are allowed to enter Room 302 on the fifth floor. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she turned and looked back at the bedroom. Nathan was still sitting on the edge of the bed with his back to her. He seemed to be deep in his own thoughts and not paying attention to her at all. Still, she cupped her hand over the speaker and softened her voice. ¡°Not tonight. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Kyson was not happy with this. Chapter 1078 ¡°Do you have any idea how hard it was for me to procure the medicine? If you don¡¯t take it tonight, you won¡¯t have another chance in the future. You can even send me back to prison, but you won¡¯t be getting it!¡± Lucinda could tell from his tone that he wasn¡¯t lying. She considered her options for a moment before saying, ¡°Fine. I understand. ¡± She hung up the phone and gingerly walked over to Nathan. ¡°Hey Nate, something urgent came up. I need to go out and take care of it and¡­ Well, it may take a while. Don¡¯t wait up for me and go to bed early, okay?¡± Nathan snatched her hand, a stern look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, plus, it¡¯s so cold outside. It¡¯s not safe for a woman to go out by herself. Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡± ¡°Are you forgetting that I¡¯m skilled inbat? There are very few people in the world who can hurt me. Besides, between the two of us, it¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t be going out at night. Don¡¯t worry and just sleep, okay? I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Lucinda pulled her hand free, cupped his face, and pressed a ki*s on his forehead. ¡°Promise me that you will take your medicine and go to bed early. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan relented, though the hard set of his jaw remained. Lucinda pecked him on the lips as a reward, and then she gathered her purse and coat and headed out. Nathan stood on the balcony and watched her drive out of the gates. He stayed there until shepletely disappeared in the distance, and then he returned to his perch on the bed. He turned and looked at the pills lined up on the nightstand. What could be so important that she would leave in the middle of their nightly ritual and rush out on her own? What bothered him more was Lucinda¡¯s expression throughout their exchange. She was guarded, and at the same time a little jumpy. It was almost as if she was lying to his face. Nathan gritted his teeth. He thought he had heard a man¡¯s voice through that damn phone call. In the end, he couldn¡¯t stop his impulse to call Sonny. ¡°Find out what Lucinda has been up totely. I want to know where she went during the day, what she did, who she met up with¡­¡± Nathan hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°She¡¯s currently out, in the Maserati MC77 with the te number, CAD AQ4551. Tap our connections and get her location, and then send someone to tail her. ¡± There was a beat of silence on the line. Sonny was struggling to process his boss¡¯ orders. ¡°Sonny?¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m still here, Boss, but¡­ Did I hear you correctly? You want to have Miss Simmons¡¯ followed by our men?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t even wait for a response. He breathed out a weary sigh.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 1079 ¡°Boss, are you sure you want to do this? If the she finds out that you don¡¯t trust her, she would be furious!¡± Nathan grew silent, and Sonny took the opportunity to add, ¡°Besides, you know how smart she is. There is no way you would be able to hide the fact that you¡¯re investigating her whereabouts. I guess what I¡¯m trying to say is that I am concerned that this might cause a dent in your rtionship. So I ask again, are you sure you want us to follow her?¡± Nathan hesitated. He wasn¡¯t so sure himself. It hadn¡¯t been that long since their conversation where Lucinda had told him that no matter what happened, she hoped he would always have faith in her and her love for him. Of course, he should trust her. And yet, he couldn¡¯t get Lucinda¡¯s furtive behavior out of his mind. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ He could tell that she had been lying. She was hiding something from him. ¡°Boss?¡± Nathan sighed. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t tail her. I will trust her. ¡± He ended the call and stared at the pills again. He took them Like an obedient little boy, and then headed to the bathroom to wash up. In the outskirts of the city, a Maserati MC77 cruised into the grounds of an abandoned chemical nt and stopped in front of the building. Abel opened the door for Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯ll go in by myself,¡± she instructed as she wrapped her coat tighter around her. ¡°Keep alert and pay attention to my movements inside. And if you hear my cue, don¡¯t hesitate to barge in. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± Without another moment¡¯s hesitation, she stepped into the building and went straight to the fifth floor, to Room 302. Lucinda raised her hand and was about to knock on the door when she caught a glimpse of a figure approaching her from down the hallway.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She immediately whipped out her gun and aimed it at that person. The other person stopped in their tracks. He proceeded to take off his baseball cap, his mask, and his sunsses. Lucinda found herself staring at Kyson¡¯s beautiful, blue eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t bat an eye or lower her gun. ¡°Where is the drug?¡± she asked bluntly. Chapter 1080 Kyson¡¯s Lips turned down in disappointment. ¡°Do you have nothing else to say to me? Won¡¯t you even ask if I encountered any danger today? If I was hurt?¡± Needless to say, Lucinda didn¡¯t give a shit about those things. The only reason she hadn¡¯t shot him herself was because he had something she needed. ¡°Cut the crap and give me the antidote!¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Here you go. You¡¯re so cruel to me, you know. ¡± Kyson¡¯s Lips were now curled into a teasing smile. He unzipped his jacket, took out a small cooler, and handed it over. Lucinda took the box and opened the lid. Nestled inside it was a vial roughly the size of her little finger, filled with a blue substance. ¡°What kind of drug is it?¡± Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman, Lucinda. Why don¡¯t you check it yourself?¡± Without saying another word, Lucinda shut the lid and made to leave. ¡°Oh, Lucinda,¡± Kyson called out in a singsong voice. ¡°When are you going to fulfill the two other terms of our agreement?¡± She sneered at him. ¡°I need to check the authenticity of this drug first. This had better be the real deal, otherwise¡­¡± She drifted off, knowing that he would understand her threat without her having to say it outright. Kyson didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit fazed, though. He stared at her back and reminded her, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better make your mind up fast. That medicine can only provide temporary relief, and I¡¯m the only one who can give you the true antidote!¡± If Lucinda took too long to decide and inadvertently cause problems down the line, then the me would fall entirely on her. Beneath the dim moonlight, Kyson gazed at Lucinda¡¯s retreating figure with a mischievous grin. His eyes were filled with obsessive fascination. Ignoring his words, Lucinda quickened her pace. She had gotten the medicine and needed to take it to theb as soon as possible. It was alreadyte at night. She was worried that returning home toote would arouse Nathan¡¯s suspicion.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan, having brushed his teeth, climbed into bed and tucked himself in. Chapter 1081 However, sleep eluded him. Peering out the window into the darkness, he couldn¡¯t shake the image of Lucinda¡¯s flustered look before she left. He couldn¡¯t make himself fall asleep, so he fixed his gaze on the view outside the window. Two hours had passed, yet Lucinda hadn¡¯t returned. Anxiety gnawed at Nathan, leaving him with an empty feeling in his heart. He sat up, intending to call her and ensure her safety, but just then, his phone rang. It was Larry. Given thete hour, Nathan sensed it must be something important for Larry to contact him at this time. Immediately he answered, Larry said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve just received news from the prison!¡± Frowning, Nathan inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Kyson was bailed out yesterday!¡± Larry revealed. Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, his eyes reflecting a glint of murderous intent. ¡°Who bailed him out?¡± ¡°It was¡­ Mr. Graham Simmons!¡± Graham?! Nathan¡¯s hands trembled. The phone slipped from his grip and dropped on the bed. ¡®s BunnyBookery He struggled to catch his breath as the news tore through his heart. On the other end of the line, Larry grew anxious at Nathan¡¯s prolonged sile nce. ¡°Sir, please try to stay calm! You can¡¯t allow yourself to be overwhelmed or too saddened. Otherwise, you might have another rpse¡­ There was probably a mix up!¡± Nathan remained silent. Larry went on, ¡°Miss Simmons is aware of how much you loathe Kyson. She possibly did this for a reason. Sir, you¡­¡± Nathan could no longer take Larry¡¯s bubbling and ultimately decided to end the call. Suddenly, a realization struck him. Lucinda had been behaving strangetely, though he hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Earlier, he had overheard a man¡¯s voice on her phone. Doubts flooded his mind, prompting him to tell Sonny to investigate Lucinda¡¯s recent whereabouts. About thirty minutester, Nathan examined the information Sonny had sent to his phone. She had personally picked up Kyson when he was released yesterday. Chapter 1082 So she was outte at night just to see him? Leaving the abandoned chemical nt, Lucinda rushed to theboratory. There, she roused Aldric from his sleep, forcing him to work. After giving the drug to him for inspection, she waited anxiously outside. About 10 minutester, he finally came out. ¡°This drug is a good one. It¡¯s incredibly potent. Based on the initial test results, some of its ingredients have a suppressing and alleviating effect on the $404 Virus, without significant side effects. ¡± Handing her the printed data sheet, he inquired, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, Miss Simmons. How did you get this drug?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda was surprised too. She carefully perused the results on the paper, choosing not to address his question. Aldric pressed on, ¡°However, the origin of this drug remains unknown, and there¡¯s no information about it in the database. I suggest not rushing to administer it to Nathan. Leave it with me for further testing over the next two days. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± He let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s my duty. You don¡¯t need to thank me. But it¡¯s quitete now, and you¡¯re still racing around in search of a cure for Nathan. He¡¯s fortunate to have you. ¡± She smiled and looked at her watch. It was past midnight. ¡°Apologies for bothering you tonight. I must head back now. Keep me updated on any new developments regarding the medicine, alright?¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Aldric nodded and watched her rush out. Lucinda raced back to N&L Fairy Land as fast as she could. She contain her excitement as she stood at the vi¡¯s entrance. She straightened her slightly disheveled hair and clothes. Then she opened the door gently. There was no light on in the living room, but an unsettling feeling washed over her. As if realizing something, she flicked on the lights and her attention was immediately drawn to the figure seated on the sofa. It was already the early hours of the morning. The room was very cold, but Nathan was only wearing a light cotton nightgown. His lips had turned blue, yet he appeared unaffected by the cold. Chapter 1083 His expression was stoic and still.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I told you to go to bed early, right? Why are you waiting for me on the sofa? Why didn¡¯t you turn on the light and wear more clothes?¡± Lucinda scolded. She swiftly grabbed a thick jacket from the coat stand and helped him put it on. Immediately she touched his body, she realized that his entire body was icy cold. Anger mixed with distress surged within her as she rubbed his arms and blew warm air on his fingers. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan made no resistance. He silently looked at her and then said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep without ensuring your safe return, I was restless. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back now! Let¡¯s go upstairs and get some sleep. ¡± He didn¡¯t move and asked, ¡°Where have you been?¡± Lucinda had already prepared an excuse. ¡°Noelle had a bit too much to drink and Cyrus wasn¡¯t home, so I went to take care of her. Once she fell asleep, I returned here. ¡± Nathan said nothing. He lowered his head in silence and clenched his fists. This made blue veins stand out on his arms. Sensing something amiss, Lucinda forcefully lifted his chin. But she saw that his eyes were red with tears. ¡°Nate?¡± Nathan wore a somber expression as he moved back his head and pushed her hand away. ¡°Did you go to see Kyson tonight? And then lied about it. ¡± Lucinda was dumbfounded. ¡°You already knew¡­¡± With her confirmation, his suffocation intensified. He had never felt such deep sorrow before. Tears blurred his vision, and his sorrow heightened. For the first time, he allowed himself to cry in her presence. His sadness was overwhelming. Tears welled up in her own eyes. Seeing that he misunderstood the situation, she exined, her voice tinged with sorrow, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to keep it from you. I know it¡¯s impossible to hide anything from you. I simply hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell you. ¡± She had wanted to find an excuse and share the good news of finding a cure with him once the drug¡¯s safety was confirmed. She had no intention of disclosing how she obtained it though. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Nathan to discover Kyson¡¯s involvement so soon, ¡°Nate, I¡­¡± Chapter 1084 She stretched her hand to wipe his tears. But her wrist was seized firmly in his trembling grasp. He choked on his sobs and his heart ached. ¡°Lucinda, I know my time is limited, so I never expected to be the only man in your life. Even if you want to leave me and move on, I won¡¯t hold you back. I also understand that after I¡¯m gone, eventually you will find someone else, and he will love and care for you. But why¡­ Why have you chosen Kyson?¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart ached. Little did she know that Nathan had always harbored such thoughts. He felt guilty that he was a burden to her for his time on earth was limited. She let out a sigh and gently stretched out her hand to touch his face. ¡°Nate, listen to me¡­¡± she pleaded. He brushed off her hand and turned away. His body was now trembling with deep, wrenching sobs.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After some time, he finally calmed down and made up his mind. ¡°I know he was your first love. There¡¯s a history between you two. If you¡­ If you still have feelings for him and insist on choosing him¡­ I can step aside!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With that, he ascended the stairs without a backward nce. Lucinda was stunned and infuriated. It took her a moment to gather herself and go after him. ¡°Nathan! What on earth are you saying? What is going through your mind?¡± Nathan quickened his pace, darted into his room, mmed the door shut, and locked it. Lucinda barely avoided being hit by the door as she hurriedly reached his room. She red at the closed door and her anger increased. ¡°How dare you? How dare you m the door in my face? Why are you so furious? Couldn¡¯t you at least hear me out? Open the damn door!¡± Lucinda stood outside the door for a couple of minutes, but there was only silence emanating from the room. There was no indication of him intending to unlock the door. Chapter 1085 It was alreadyte at night. And she had been tirelessly upied all day, barely getting a moment¡¯s rest.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was utterly drained. Never had she anticipated being shut out by Nathan when she returned. She felt a mix of exhaustion and dwindling patience. ¡°Since you¡¯ve refused to hear my exnation, we¡¯ll wait until you calm down. ¡± The response she got was a long silence. Without uttering another word, she turned around and went back to the next room. Nathan who was leaning against the door, slumped to the floor and curled up in the darkness as he heard the next door close. He didn¡¯t turn on the light, and the entire room was pitch ck. Though his angina medication had managed to suppress an attack this time, his body throbbed with pain in every part. The profound stillness surrounding him stirred a sense of panic. Leaning against the door, he strained to catch any sound from the outside. Had Lucinda retired to bed so fast? As his thoughts wandered, a sudden burst of Light flooded his room. The sudden strong light made him unable to keep his eyes open. Within seconds, his hands were tightly bound by a belt. And there, standing before him, was Lucinda. v ¡°You?¡± Meeting Nathan¡¯s gaze, she smirked defiantly. ¡°You forgot to lock the balcony door, didn¡¯t you? So I snuck in from the next room. Clever, aren¡¯t I?¡± His anger surged and his bound hands struggled against the belt. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Well, do you really want to be left alone? If I were to walk away and leave you here, could you even fall asleep tonight? You¡¯ll just sit by the door throughout the night, won¡¯t you?¡± Lucinda tilted his chin upward, trying to meet his eyes. However, he averted his gaze, consumed by jealousy. Chapter 1086 ¡°What concern is it of yours whether I can sleep well or not? Didn¡¯t you go to see Kyson tonight? You know what? Tomorrow, you can pack up your things and move into his house,¡± he snapped with bitterness. A frown formed on Lucinda¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you so jealous? Can¡¯t you just hear me out first?¡± ¡°You Lied to me immediately you returned. Do you expect me to listen to more of you your excuses so you can continue deceiving me? I only trust the results of my investigation. ¡± Her anger red again. ¡°Have I been spoiling you too muchtely? Must you make a big fuss over nothing? Why won¡¯t you just listen to me so we can fix this?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan snorted dismissively, refusing to even look at her. His expression turned stern and distant. Her irritation grew, and without hesitation, she swiftly opened the wardrobe, grabbed a white shirt, crumpled it into a ball, and forcefully stuffed it into his mouth. She then lifted him up and unceremoniously tossed him onto the bed. The soft mattress cushioned his fall, sparing him any harm. After a brief moment to steady himself, he grumbled and his gaze was filled with anger. Lucinda paid him no mind and proceeded to take a belt with which she tied his feet together. She then raised his hands above his head and tied them to the corner post of the bed with another belt. ¡°Don¡¯t move! You¡¯ll only hurt yourself if you keep struggling. And if your limbs swell up, I¡¯ll have to treat your bruises!¡± Nathan seethed with fury. His chest rose and fell dramatically as he red at her. He had never been this angry with her. Sitting on the edge of the bed, she watched him as he struggled. As she consoled him by rubbing his chest, she teased, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me with your anger. Don¡¯t waste your energy. If you won¡¯t listen to my exnation, then I¡¯ll have to find my own way to make you listen. ¡± I dislike being misunderstood so much. You can¡¯t just use me wrongly!¡± Gradually, under her soothing touch, he began to calm down, though he still struggled to break free. Letting out a sigh, she said in a serious tone, ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯ll say this just once.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. You are not a burden to me. Since I chose you, no matter how difficult it gets, I¡¯ll always stand by your side. As for Kyson, I may have admired him when I was younger, but he¡¯s history now. He¡¯s the one who caused you to suffer from the virus. Chapter 1087 I despise him to the core and wish to rip him apart myself.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. We¡¯ve been through so much together these days. Don¡¯t you understand how I feel about you? How could you think that I¡¯m in love with Kyson? Am I the type of woman to easily switch who she¡¯s in love with? It¡¯s true that I went to see him tonight, and I asked my brother to bail him out because he imed to know a way to cure you. I had no other option. All I wanted was to save your life. ¡± After hearing her out, Nathan gradually ceased his struggles. He lowered his gaze. His longshes were dampened by tears. Bound and with his handsome face flushed, it only fueled her desire to bully him further. She was the one in control now. With tears welling up in her eyes, she stroked his face and asked softly, ¡°Are you still mad at me? He shook his head. Lucinda removed the shirt from his mouth and soothingly rubbed his sore cheeks. ¡°Is there anything else you would like to ask?¡± she inquired. He swallowed and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± With an affectionate smile, Lucinda responded, ¡°You silly, I forgive you. During a quarrel, it¡¯s natural for unpleasant things to be said. Let¡¯s not take it to heart. ¡± How could she stay angry with someone who was ill? Nathan felt a wave of relief wash over him and wanted to throw himself into her arms, but then he remembered that his hands were still bound to the corner post of the bed. ¡°Please untie me. ¡± Once he was freed, he instantly wrapped his arms around her waist and snuggled himself in her embrace with contentment. ¡°Do you really have nothing to ask me?¡± she repeated. Nathan pondered for a moment, his expression bing serious. He pulled away from her and gazed into her eyes intently. ¡°I discovered that you visited Kyson about two weeks ago. Was he the one who told you about my illness?¡± Lucinda was stunned. As Sonny had mentioned, Nathan had explicitly instructed that no one should inform her about his condition. If he found out that it was Sonny who told her, he would face severe consequences. With this in mind, she lifted her eyes and replied firmly, ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan scowled, analyzing the situation. Chapter 1088 ¡°Even Aldric couldn¡¯t find a cure for me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. How could Kyson possibly know anything about the virus? Moreover, he¡¯s not the type to bear losses. Does he want something from you in return?¡± Lucinda was astounded and heaved a deep breath. He was truly a clever man. He asked the right questions, which she didn¡¯t have answers to. Nathan¡¯s frown deepened as Lucinda remained silent. ¡°Lucinda?¡± he called out. Snapping back to reality, Lucinda said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s hiding something. I always have this feeling that things aren¡¯t so simple. Tonight, I sent the medicine he gave me to theb for testing. Aldric said it¡¯s actually effective. So Kyson might really know a way to cure you. ¡± ¡°Since he gave you the medicine, what did he ask for in return?¡± Nathan questioned skeptically. ¡°He wants me to bail him out and set him free,¡± Lucinda replied. Nathan didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Is that all?¡± he pressed. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s really nning. However, he¡¯s on his own without the Shaw family to back him up now. I doubt he can cause us any trouble. ¡± Clenching her fists, Lucinda swiftly changed the subject, urging. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to bed. We can discuss this further tomorrow. ¡± With a serious expression, Nathan remained undistracted. ¡°If he truly possesses the antidote for the S404 Virus, that means my life is in his hands. Given the stakes, he only asked you to bail him out?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lucinda concealed her flustered face and chuckled. ¡°How would I know why he asked for just that? Maybe he has other ns, but he hasn¡¯t revealed them to me yet. ¡± She couldn¡¯t disclose the two other conditions Kyson had set. Because Nathan would undoubtedly refuse to take the antidote if he knew. She needed to figure out how to handle Kyson, gather useful information from him, and get the antidote herself. When Lucinda saw that Nathan wasn¡¯t ready to give up questioning, she slowly rubbed her shoulders and said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted after working the entire day. Please, no more questions for now. Let¡¯s discuss itter. I¡¯m going to bed. ¡± Chapter 1089 ¡°But¡­¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to let it go. Cupping his face, she nted a good-night ki*s on his lips. ¡°Good night, Nate. ¡± Reluctantly, he responded, ¡°Good night. ¡± ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll return to my room after you¡¯ve fallen asleep,¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda assured him. ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathan then settled under the covers and closed his eyes to sleep. Lucinda watched him for a while. As he gradually drifted off, she turned off the light, closed the door, and went to her room. Once she left, Nathan¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Calmly, he stared at the ceiling. Lucinda wasn¡¯t a skilled liar. She had failed to deceive him. Based on her reaction tonight, he knew there was something else she was still hiding, and had refused to reveal to him. ¡®s BunnyBookery The more she avoided the topic, the more Nathan sensed that Kyson had asked for more than just his freedom. Seeing Lucinda¡¯s unwavering dedication to restore his health, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. Since she chose not to disclose it, he wouldn¡¯t press further. He would investigate this matter on his own. As his thoughts raced, the next room¡¯s door closed. Though it was a subtle sound, it resonated through the quiet night. Nathan promptly sat up, carefully shut the balcony door and windows, and then called Sonny. Sonny had just managed to fall asleep when Nathan¡¯s call interrupted him again. Feeling a mix of annoyance and resignation, he answered, ¡°Sir, can you please tell me everything at once? Three calls in one night? This is seriously affecting my sleep!¡± Nathan¡¯s voice turned sharp as he said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not willing to do this job. ¡± Sonny grew flustered. ¡°No! It¡¯s an honor, sir! I¡¯ll stay up all night, being at your service whenever you need me!¡± Nathan remained silent for a moment and then said in a softer tone, ¡°I¡¯ll give you extra pay for the overtime. Head to the finance department tomorrow and im your doublepensation. Don¡¯t go around saying I¡¯m a wicked boss. ¡± Chapter 1090 Sonny instantly felt wide awake and filled with energy when he heard that. ¡°Of course, I would never say that! You¡¯re the most generous boss in the world. I love you so much!¡± Nathan frowned, feeling repulsed by thest remark. With a somber expression, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need your love. It won¡¯t work between us. ¡± He belonged to Lucinda. Every single fiber of his being belonged to her. Besides, he wasn¡¯t interested in men. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just very thrilled! Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I assure you, I¡¯m also straight. I only have eyes for girls!¡± Not in the mood to continue the pointless conversation, Nathan said seriously, ¡°Investigate Kyson¡¯s whereabouts after his release from prison. Capture him at any cost. I want to interrogate him personally. Also, try not to alert Lucinda.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Lucinda had a restful sleep after staying upte the previous night. Nathan woke up early and went out to buy fresh ingredients. He spent a few hours busy in the kitchen, but Lucinda hadn¡¯te downstairs. He then sneaked into her room and tucked himself quietly into her warm quilt. She was still sound asleep, but the cold air seeping into the quilt made her shiver. Sensing movement in the quilt, she squinted her eyes and caught sight of his hair. He was hiding be neath her quilt, pretending to be invincible. Lucinda found his childish behavior amusing and a mischievous gleam shed in her beautiful eyes. She closed her eyes and continued to feign sleep. As Nathan, hidden under the quilt, approached cautiously, she suddenly leaned over and embraced him tightly in her arms. Silently raising his head, he stole a nce at her through a small opening in the quilt. Seeing that she remained asleep, he boldly pressed his face against her chest. Gazing at her wless skin beneath the robe, he took a deep breath and nted gentle ki*ses on it. She smelled heavenly. To him, she was even more addictive than cigarettes. Lucinda, who was acting like she was asleep, was at a loss for words. She fought backughter. Chapter 1091 However, she couldn¡¯t deny the attraction she felt towards him, his handsome face and perfect physique. With that thought, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Her hand reached out, gently caressing his shoulder and tracing down his chest. It grazed his strong waist and finally settled on his buttocks. Suppressing herughter, she continued pretending to be lost in her dream and mumbled, ¡°Handsome, you do have a cute butt!¡± Handsome? Cute butt? Lucinda¡¯s words caused him to pause in his attempt to continue sniffing her. He suddenly found it hard to breathe. She usually called him Nate. Was Lucinda thinking about another man while holding him? She imed it didn¡¯t bother her, but deep down, she was probably repelled by his illness. His condition had taken a toll on his physical fitness. He couldn¡¯t bring her happiness or fulfill her desires in bed anymore. As Lucinda stifled herughter, she noticed that the man in her arms was growing increasingly rigid. She sensed his distress. She knew that something was wrong, so she sat up and lifted the quilt. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan instantly turned over, facing away from her and curled up with his arms around his head. Unable to see his face, Lucinda poked his arched back with her finger. ¡°Nate?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He heaved a deep sigh and sniffed. Since his face was concealed by his hands, his voice sounded muffled. ¡°Have¡­ Have you fallen for another man?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda blurted out. She was stunned by Nathan¡¯s words. What the hell was this man thinking? She had told him justst night that she was not an unfaithful type of woman. How could he have forgotten so soon? Or was it that he never really believed her at all? She sat up in bed and was about to pull his hands off his face to give him a good, long lecture. Chapter 1092 That was when she noticed that Nathan had curled into himself again. Lucinda had sneaked back into his bedroomst night and found him in darkness, huddled up on the floor by the door. She had studied psychology in the past, so she recognized his actions as a sight of extreme anxiety usually brought upon by a keenck of security. She felt a pang in her heart. Ever since Nathan had gotten ill, the pain and stress seemed to have greatly affected his mentality. In just a short period of time, he had turned into a very sensitive and deeply insecure person. He was constantly afraid of losing her, all while saying that he didn¡¯t deserve her at all. His struggles were obvious andplex. Lucinda could barely convince herself that he was the same man she had known before. Nathan used to be cold and uncaring, always so strict and arrogant. He had been notoriously known as a merciless figure in the business world. But now, he always humbled himself before her. The drastic change made Lucinda¡¯s heart ache. She suddenly found it difficult to breathe. Shey back down beside him and told herself to calm down. Then, she pressed against his back and wound her arms around him. ¡°You have always been, and always will be, my one and only love,¡± she whispered in his ear.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re the only one in my heart. ¡± She felt the tension in Nathan¡¯s body gradually ease. He finally uncovered his face, too, and turned his head slightly at an angle, giving her a peek of his handsome face. ¡°Really?¡± he asked, a hint of doubt in his voice. Lucinda tightened her embrace and rested her chin on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and savored the warmth of his cheek against hers. ¡°You can ask me the same question every time you feel sad or insecure,¡± she said patiently. ¡°And my answer will always be the same. ¡± Atst, Nathan¡¯s restless heart slowed. Chapter 1093 ¡°Thank you, baby. ¡± She smiled and gave him a little squeeze. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure the whole country knows we¡¯re a couple. There¡¯s no need for thanks between us. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan rolled over andy his head on her shoulder, his arms circling his waist. They spent a while just lying in each other¡¯s arms infortable silence. When it was almost midday, they got out of bed and went to the kitchen to continue making themselves lunch. They worked like a well-oiled machine, dividing the tasks between themselves with ease. Soon enough, the table wasid out with a sumptuous meal. Since it was almost noon, anyway, Lucinda decided not to go to work. Instead, she took a day off to be with Nathan. The next day started out pretty much the same. They got out of bed and made breakfast together. Lucinda was browsing the trending news online as she munched on her toast. Her eyes immediately went to the headline stating that the Hernandez Group had dered bankruptcy. Her brows furrowed, and she clicked on the article. The Hernandez family might not be the richest or the most powerful unit in the city, but they were still very influential by their own right. For them to have dered bankruptcy¡­ Lucinda knew that this was their ultimate downfall. She wasn¡¯t expecting it toe for them so soon, however. Something urred to her then. Lucinda looked up and across the table at Nathan, who was eating his breakfast with gusto. She held up her phone and said, ¡°You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t even bother raising his head. He already knew what she was referring to. ¡°They asked for it. ¡± Lucinda nodded and shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Well, I suppose they dug their own grave this time. ¡± They continued their meal as if nothing happened. Just then, Nathan received a message from Sonny. This time, it was he who nced up at Lucinda, who was poring over the news on her screen. Chapter 1094 ¡°Actually, in light of the Hernandez Group¡¯s bankruptcy, the bank will be paying the family a visit today to confiscate their properties. Do you want to drop by their vi and watch the fun?¡± Lucinda scowled at him. ¡°That¡¯s just adding insult to injury. Do you take me as someone who would enjoy rubbing salt in one¡¯s wound?¡± A slow smile crept across Nathan¡¯s Lips. He didn¡¯t nod or say anything, but his answer to her question was clear. He showed her the text he had received. Nathan had dispatched Sonny to gather evidence of Melody¡¯s various crimes over the years. Sure enough, there was very little that money couldn¡¯t do. All he needed was a checkbook, and Sonny was able to obtain every piece of proof from countless parties without any difficulty. As efficient as he was, he had also sorted and organized the evidence and sent an electronic copy to Nathan. ¡°Take a look at that. Would you like to personally send her to prison?¡± Lucinda ran her eyes over the file and smiled. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that noble, after all! I¡¯ll be sure to drop by and scout the scer!¡± She just happened to have something to ask Melody before thetter was taken away tonguish behind bars. They finished eating, and Lucinda grabbed her purse and headed out.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. They said goodbye at the garden, where Nathan stayed and watched her disappear through the gates. It was the first time he hadn¡¯t asked to go with her when she left. As soon as she was gone, however, he dropped the smile, and his face turned cold. Sonny came up behind him, having entered the premises through a back door so that he wouldn¡¯t run into Lucinda. ¡°Boss, we captured Kysonst night. He is currently held in the suburbs. Do you want to go and see him?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°We will leave in half an hour. ¡± Thirty minutester, they were speeding down the suburbs. Kyson was imprisoned in an interrogation room on one of the National Security Bureau¡¯s secret bases. Nathan arrived to see him tied up to a cross. Kyson¡¯s head hung limp over his neck. He appeared to be unconscious. Without missing a beat, Sonny picked up a bucket of water and threw its contents at Kyson¡¯s head. Kyson slowly came to, and was instantly greeted by the sight of the imposing man sitting in a chair across from him. Nathan leaned back with one arm dr@ped on the back of the chair, his legs crossed. Chapter 1095 Disdain was written all over his face. ¡°Oh, my. What an honor it is to be caught by the head of the National Security Bureau himself. And twice, too!¡± Nathan cut to the choice. ¡°The antidote to the virus I have, you know where to get it, don¡¯t you?¡± Kyson froze, surprised by the sudden question. ¡°It looks like she already told you,¡± he muttered, though he had no intention of hiding it, anyway. ¡°That¡¯s right, I know where the antidote is. I knew from the beginning. ¡± ¡°So, you already knew my identity that night at the Samsara Bar. Did you do it on purpose?¡± Kyson shed him a smirk. ¡°Oh, actually I had no idea who you really were back then. Who would have imagined that you would stoop so low as to be the president of such a measlypany, in such a small ce like Forden? You did a great job in covering your tracks. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was turning darker by the second. ¡°So, Lucinda was your target all along, then. You teamed up with Levi and Niks to plot against her, all while pretending to be a good person. You nned to offer the antidoteter so that she would be indebted to you. ¡± Kyson let out a bark ofughter. ¡°Do you read minds now? You figured out my n, step by step!¡± As soon as he said this, Nathan¡¯s expression turned deadly. Sonny took that as his cue. He whipped out the stick and hit Kyson twice in the stomach. Their captive gritted his teeth and groaned in pain. Two secondster, he coughed up a mouthful of blood. His striking ice blue eyes swam in tears. Nathan casually poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. He took pleasure in Kyson¡¯s twisted face. ¡°You probably thought your scheme was a foolproof one,¡± he taunted. ¡°But you weren¡¯t expecting me there. I ruined your ns, so you wanted to eliminate me. ¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you already knew everything, what¡¯s the point in saying all of this to me?¡± Nathan refilled his cup. Chapter 1096 ¡°What kind of deal did you make with Lucinda?¡± Kyson burst outughing. ¡°Ah, so Lucinda didn¡¯t tell you everything, after all. She didn¡¯t even tell you the details of our deal, huh? Don¡¯t you think your rtionship is a little¡­ fragile?¡± Nathan¡¯s hand trembled slightly, causing the tea that he was pouring to spill over and scald his fingers. ¡°I hit the nail right on the head, didn¡¯t I?¡± Kyson was even more smug now. ¡°Ha! Think of all the things you¡¯ve done for her! You¡¯ve endured so much suffering for her sake, but she went behind your back and made a deal with another man. I can¡¯t even imagine what a sad, pathetic loser you will turn into once shees to me. I feel sorry for you!¡± Nathan silently plucked a tissue from the table and wiped the tea from his hands, his every movement as elegant and dignified as ever. ¡°Seems like you refuse to give me the answer I want,¡± he said in a low, menacing voice. ¡°Hit him!¡± As soon as he received the order, Sonny raised the stick again. ¡°Wait! Kyson yelled. ¡°I never said that I won¡¯t tell you.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll be more than happy to recount the details of our agreement!¡± In fact, he had been itching to rub it into Nathan¡¯s face. That would certainly make things more interesting. ¡°The terms say that once I give her the antidote, she will break off her engagement with you and marry me instead. And two days ago, when I gave her the medicine to alleviate your symptoms, she finally agreed to seal the deal!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than a sharp, cracking sound echoed in the room. Nathan had smashed the teapot right in front of Kyson. Hot tea sshed on the ground as the broken shards of porcin flew all over the ce. A few of them nicked Kyson on the shins by the impact, leaving several fresh bloodstains on his skin. But the man seemed to enjoy Nathan¡¯s furious disy. Heughed maniacally. ¡°So what if you recover from the virus? I¡¯m willing to bet that you would suffer even more when you see Lucinda in my arms and realize that you have lost her forever!¡± Nathan was livid. A dangerous aura thrummed around his body. He looked like he was ready to kill in the blink of an eye. Sonny, the ever-observant subordinate, pointed at Kyson and turned to the men stationed at the door. Chapter 1097 ¡°Beat this bastard to a pulp! Show him no mercy! Use every torture device at your disposal. Bring him to the brink of death, but make sure to leave him alive! He shall live to see another day of torture for his sins. ¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. ¡± Since Sonny had already taken care of it, Nathan didn¡¯t bother to say anything else. He stood up, buttoned his suit jacket, and strode out of the room. Sonny followed quick at his heels. ¡°You poor fool!¡± Kyson called after them. He was grinning like a maniac, his eyes shing wildly. ¡°How pitiful you are! Lucinda will be mine, and you will live the rest of your life knowing that I lie with her every night, enjoying everything that used to be yours!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan¡¯s hands clenched into fists at his sides. A vein bulged in his neck and forehead as he tried to rein in the utter rage that threatened to bubble into the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Boss. The Secret Investigation Department specializes in mind games and psychological torture. As their former leader, Kyson is naturally good at these things.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We can look into his imster and see if he really was telling the truth. ¡± They continued forward, followed by the alternating screams andughter of Kyson from behind the door. It sounded¡­ haunting. It took a lot from Nathan, but he managed to restrain his anger and left the building without looking back. Meanwhile, Lucinda had just arrived at the gates of the Hernandez vi. She instantly spotted a gray van parking near the entrance. Santos and Tricia were busy loading their luggage and belongings into the vehicle. It appeared that they had let go of all their servants. What a sorry sight! They used to be living the high life, with servants at their every beck and call. Now, they had to do thebor themselves. Nathan had utterly ruined them, that was in to see. Lucinda cruised into the driveway and parked her expensive car right next to the van. Her luxury car presented a sharp contrast to the dull and Likely second-hand van. Tricia was the first to react, pulling a long face andunching into a tirade. ¡°Our family is in a mess as it is, Miss Simmons! Have youe here to stir up more trouble, or to simplyugh at our faces?¡± ¡°Honey! Don¡¯t be rude to her. ¡± Santos admonished her. He looked much calmer than his wife. ¡°The Hernandez family has been friends with the Simmons family for years. Miss Simmons is our guest, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t do any of these things. ¡± Lucinda merely smiled. Santos was a cunning old fox, indeed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. and Mrs. Hernandez. I just wanted to have a private conversation with Melody, if that¡¯s okay. ¡± Tricia¡¯s expression softened. Chapter 1098 ¡°I see. She is upstairs, packing. ¡± Lucinda nodded and let herself into the vi, weaving her way up to the third floor and to Melody¡¯s room. The door was ajar. She pushed it open to find Melody sorting her luxury handbags and jewelry. The girl seemed to be in a dilemma over which items to keep. Lucinda knocked on the open door lightly to announce her presence. ¡°Those bags of yours will all be confiscated, anyway. The bank will auction them off to pay part of the loan that your family owes. So there¡¯s no need for you to choose which ones to take, because all of them are staying here to wait for the bank employees. ¡± Melody whirled around at the sound of her voice. The moment sheid eyes on Lucinda, her startled expression twisted into one of pure hatred. ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Are you here to mock us?¡± Lucinda nodded without missing a beat. ¡°Why else would I be here?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Besides, this might very well be thest time that I see you. ¡± Melody smirked. ¡°And here, I thought you would be subtle and continue pretending that you are a good person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so blunt. I realize now that I shouldn¡¯t have gone easy on you back at Forden. I was too softhearted to let you live then. ¡± She tossed the bags she had been holding and crossed her arms over her chest, her chin jutting out toward Lucinda in an act of challenge. Melody would never admit defeat to anyone, especially not to Lucinda. Lucinda smiled again, amused by the other woman¡¯s haughty disy. She truly was incorrigible. ¡°Your parents have worked hard all their lives. But now that they have grown old, they had to settle for tiny living quarters in the stun. Your upstanding brother¡¯s reputation is in tatters. Despite his good education, no reputablepany would hire him. He¡¯ll probably only ever going to get work serving tables or washing cars, which I highly doubt would be enough to support your family. And all of this is your fault. You did this to them. Don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of remorse at all? Or even shame, at least?¡± Melody scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°In our circle, the winner takes it all. My family lost everything because they were too weak and stupid. They failed me, so they deserve everything they get. You may think you¡¯ve won, Lucinda, but don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Someone is bound to teach you a lesson one day!¡± Lucinda slowly approached her. She never broke eye contact with Melody as she asked in a low voice, ¡°By ¡®someone¡¯, are you talking about Valerie?¡± Melody was visibly taken aback. She said nothing to betray her feelings, though, and just red at Lucinda. Chapter 1099 ¡°I know that someone helped you devise the entire n you deployed during your birthday party. It was Valerie, wasn¡¯t it?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lucinda had already surmised as much since the moment she spotted Valerie at the venue. Melody averted her gaze and tried to look unfazed. ¡°You mean that starlet? Please. Do you honestly think she is worthy of advising me about such matters?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you admit it or not. I¡¯ll find out the truth sooner orter, anyway. ¡± Lucinda leaned back against the wardrobe and took out a sheet of paper from her purse. She then began to read it out loud. ¡°Five years ago, you were drunk driving and got involved in a hit-and-run incident. Santos faked a psychological diagnosis for you and bribed some officials to bail you out. Outraged by the injustice, the victim¡¯s family posted their grievances online in a bid to rally support. But once you found out about it, you dispatched your men to beat them up, causing two more people to be seriously injured. Your father eventually stepped in to cover that up as well. ¡± Melody¡¯s eyes grew wide with rm. ¡°How do you know this?¡± Lucinda ignored the question and continued reading. ¡°Four years ago, at a party held by certain celebrities, you made a scene because you weren¡¯t satisfied with a waiter¡¯s service. You humiliated him in public and had him beaten up in private, causing himminuted fractures in different areas of his body. Also four years ago, you-¡° ¡°Enough!¡± Melody cried out. She snatched the paper from Lucinda¡¯s hands and tore it into pieces. ¡°These are groundless ims! I will never admit to any of them!¡± Lucinda crossed her arms over her chest and c@@ked her head to the side. ¡°I suggest that you save your exnations for when the police arrives. ¡± Melody was horrified to hear that. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± As if on cue, they suddenly heard the sound of several heavy footsteps rushing up the stairs. Down at the grounds of the Hernandez residence, a group of police in special uniforms were showing their badges to Santos and Tricia, exining what the visit was for. Melody rushed to the window to clock in the situation. These men were from the National Security Bureau! ¡°Lucinda, you bitch! I can¡¯t believe you called the authorities. This is simply vile!¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only doing justice for the victims. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ndering you anyway; everything that¡¯s about to happen is based on facts. And I¡¯m quite confident that the word ¡®vile¡¯ is more applicable to you than me. ¡± Melody¡¯s body shook in a mix of anger and terror. It would have been fine even though her family had gone bankrupt. Chapter 1100 There was still hope for them to rise up and regain their dignity. But if she was thrown into prison, it would be the end of her. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine all the horrors that waited for her there. No, Melody had to escape! She couldn¡¯t just stand here and wait to be captured. In any case, she was sure that Valerie would aid her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Remember this day, Lucinda! I will have my revenge, just wait and see!¡± Melody dashed toward the door. It wasn¡¯t toote for her to flee the vi through the back entrance. Unfortunately, Lucinda was quicker. She grabbed Melody by the wrist and held her in ce. ¡°You¡¯re too naive for your own good. Did you really think you can run away from the National Security Bureau? Listen up. I may be able to help you dodge prison, as long as you tell me Valerie¡¯s true identity. ¡± Melody sneered and roll her eyes. ¡°And I thought you were so capable. Aren¡¯t you supposed to be well-connected? Are you telling me that your resources aren¡¯t that good, after all?¡± Lucinda shrugged. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I just thought I¡¯d save my self some time, but it looks like you really value your friendship with her. You would rather go to prison than betray her, huh? Well, don¡¯t let me stop you then. ¡± She flung Melody¡¯s hand away, just in time for a couple of policemen to stride into the room. Two more followed behind, blocking the doorway. They made quick work of apprehending Melody and ushering her downstairs. Melody struggled desperately against them. ¡°Lucinda!¡± she screamed. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t afford to offend Valerie! You are nothingpared to her! I¡¯ll be waiting to see your inevitable downfall!¡± Each word that came out of her mouth was dripping with hatred, along with a heavy implication of what was toe. Lucinda didn¡¯t bother responding, and just watched the authorities drag Melody out of sight, When they were gone, she looked around the room and rummaged through the cabs and drawers for some sort of clue. She came upon a photo album in one of the dresser drawers. Lucinda flipped it open, and the first thing she saw was a photo of Melody and Valerie standing side by side in front of the gates of their university. Lucinda peered closely at Valerie, who was beaming at the camera. Once again, she felt that sense of familiarity wash over her. Even during their first meeting, Lucinda had felt that something was off about Valerie. Especially since the woman had expressed knowledge of Lucinda¡¯s past in Forden. But when Lucinda thought about it now, she realized that it seemed that Valerie wanted Lucinda to find out about her friendship with Melody. What the hell was that woman ying at? Chapter 1101 By the time Lucinda emerged from the vi, the policemen had already deposited Melody in one of the cars. Santos and Tricia were having an animated conversation with a man, seemingly pleading for their daughter¡¯s case. Tricia was sobbing hysterically. Lucinda slowly approached them, briefly noting that the man the couple was talking to was wearing a military uniform and his back resembled Kyson¡¯s so much. He turned around at the sound of her footsteps. ¡°Miss Simmons,¡± Mekhi Shaw greeted with a smile. ¡°Do you still remember me?¡± He Looked almost exactly like his younger brother Kyson. But when he smiled, his amber eyes were sharper than Kyson¡¯s. ¡°Mr. Shaw. ¡± Lucinda gave him a polite smile. ¡°You are now the head of the Shaw family. Is there anyone in the city who doesn¡¯t know you?¡± Mekhi was the second son of thest Shaw patriarch, as well as the second-inmand within the National Security Bureau. He only answered to Nathan, no one else. He gazed at Lucinda and sighed, his hand already reaching out to pat her head. ¡°You used toe over to our house all the time, to y with Kyson. I haven¡¯t seen you in so many years. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful than I remember. ¡± Lucinda sidestepped to dodge his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my fiance gets jealous easily.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would be upset if he finds out that another man has touched me. ¡± ¡°Ah, I see. What an enviable rtionship. ¡± Mekhi withdrew his hand, his expression kind. He didn¡¯t seem to be embarrassed by her sudden movement. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your fiance for quite a while, too. He hasn¡¯t shown up at the National Security Bureautely. How is he doing?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she calcted the possibility that he might be fishing for information. Sonny and Larry, and a handful of other subordinates, were aware of Nathan¡¯s condition. Mekhi was his second-inmand, yet he knew nothing at all? ¡°He¡¯s doing good, as always,¡± Lucinda answered lightly. ¡°Unlike me, he doesn¡¯t get sick that often. ¡± ¡°I see. Then, please take care of yourself. And say hello to him for me. ¡± They exchanged a few more pleasantries after that, but Tricia interrupted before they could bid each other farewell. ¡°Mekhi, Melody made some mistakes, but only because she was young and thoughtless. Don¡¯t you know that she was diagnosed with a mental ailment before? Please look into it and evaluate her case properly!¡± Chapter 1102 Mekhi directed his smile at the weeping woman. ¡°Do not worry, Mrs. Hernandez, the National Security Bureau has never wrongly convicted anyone before. We will investigate her crimes carefully, and I assure you that she will not be harmed in the interim. ¡± Seeing that her business here was done, Lucinda turned away and made to leave. Just then, Brinleigh came rushing out of the vi. He was still limping from the beatings he had received from Sonny, though, and had to cling to the door for support and yell at her to stop. ¡°Lucinda, wait! Are you and Nathan really going to make an enemy of us? Can¡¯t you let Melody go, if only for the sake of our childhood bond?¡± Everyone turned to stare at Lucinda, their eyes filled with expectation. She had stopped in her tracks, but she didn¡¯t bother to look back. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Brinleigh,¡± she said, her voice cold and clear. ¡°Your sister deserves whatever punishment she gets. As her family, you are ountable for what happens to her. You have indulged her too much, leading her to think that she is above thew. ¡± She continued forward, but something else urred to her, and she paused again. She whirled around and addressed Mekhi. ¡°If Melody really has a mental condition, then she should be sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment. Her illness is no excuse for her to escape justice. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Mekhi replied, the smile never leaving his face. ¡°My poor daughter Tricia gasped sharply and almost fainted. Luckily, Santos was right there to keep her steady. Lucinda wasn¡¯t interested in sticking around and seeing all their hypocritical faces, so she hurried her pace to her car. Just as she was about to start the engine, her phone rang.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was Aldric. ¡°Miss Simmons, the drug you provided has been tested through several rounds of tests, and we found no problems with it. If it is injected into Nathan¡¯s system, his angina problem will be alleviated, and the other symptoms caused by the virus will also gradually fade. ¡± Lucinda was overjoyed to hear that. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± She ended the call and dropped by N&L Fairy Land first. Nathan was lounging on the sofa in his thick, ck robe, reading a book. Lucinda practically skipped through the door, pounced on him, and peppered his face with ki*ses. ¡°Go and change your clothes ande with me. ¡± Chapter 1103 ¡°Where are we going?¡± She only shed him a mysterious smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± Seeing that she was in high spirits, Nathan thought it best not to pry further. He rushed upstairs and changed into outdoor clothes, and then let her lead the way to her car. Soon, they were at theb. Nathan stared at the syringe in Aldric¡¯s hand, peering at the blue liquid it contained. ¡°Is this the thing what you got from Kyson?¡± he asked in a serious voice. Lucinda nodded and gently caressed his cheek. ¡°They have tested it many times. The drug is safe. Once you take it, you¡¯ll regain your physical strength. ¡± ¡°You can finally be strong and robust again!¡± Sonny chimed in with a grin. ¡°The most powerful man in the country ising back!¡± The atmosphere was lively as the other staff joked and cheered Nathan on. But there was one exception.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nathan himself didn¡¯t seem eager to take this cure. He Looked up and fixed his determined eyes at Aldric. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯m not putting that into my body. Take it away. ¡± The room fell into a heavy silence as the weight of those words hung in the air. Sonny let out a soft sigh. Perplexed, Lucinda took a seat beside Nathan and asked, ¡°But why? This virus has gued you for so long. Don¡¯t you yearn to find a cure and reim a normal life as soon as possible?¡± Nathan had no desire to offer an exnation. Instead, he gripped her hand tightly. His gaze was resolute and unwavering. Seeing the determination etched on his face, she seemed to grasp something. She then asked Sonny and Aldric to give them some privacy. ¡°I need to speak with Nate alone. Please step outside and close the door behind you, but don¡¯t wander too far. ¡± Immediately, Sonny and Aldric left. Afterwards Lucinda asked, ¡°Did you apprehend Kyson? Has he already divulged everything?¡± Chapter 1104 ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t deny. A sigh escaped Lucinda¡¯s lips. She was unable to conceal anything from him. Illness had not dulled his intellect. He remained sharp, making it no easy task to deceive him. She held his hands and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. I¡­¡± ¡°His condition is for you to end our engagement and marry him, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nathan cut her off coldly. ¡°Nate, you must understand that Kyson¡­¡± He furrowed his brow and cut her off again. ¡°Just respond to this. Is what he said true?¡± Hearing this, Lucinda lowered her gaze and exhaled another sigh. ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan also averted his eyes, concealing the simmering animosity and killing intent within them. ¡°I¡¯d rather face death than trade my well-being for your happiness!¡± She instinctively covered his mouth and reprimanded, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Don¡¯t utter the word ¡®death¡¯ ever again!¡± He sped her hand tightly and wore a serious expression. ¡°Lucinda, it tears me apart to envision you marrying that scoundrel! How can I live knowing ites at the expense of your happiness?¡± Lucinda crouched down before him with a tender smile. ¡°Right now, your safety is my utmost priority. Let¡¯s focus on taking the medicine to cure you first, and then we can confront the other challenges, okay?¡± Nathan shook his head adamantly. He refused to yield on the issue. ¡°I won¡¯t ept any medicine from Kyson! Not a chance!¡± ¡°Nate¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But he wouldn¡¯t listen. Withdrawing his hand from hers, he turned his head away. He looked so cold, like his mind was made up. Chapter 1105 Lucinda knew his stubbornness well. Changing his mind would be an arduous task. She ceased her efforts to persuade him. Rising to her feet, she said to him apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t bring you to theb today to discuss this issue. If you won¡¯t cooperate, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to take a tougher approach. ¡± ¡°Lucinda!¡± Nathan understood her intentions and tried to reach out and grab her wrist. Stepping back a couple of paces, Lucinda evaded his touch. She turned towards the door and called out, ¡°Sonny,e inside. ¡± Without dy, the door swung open. Sonny peered in, his surprise evident as he questioned, ¡°Miss Simmons, did you manage to convince him so quickly?¡± Lucinda chose not to respond. Instead, she pointed towards Nathan andmanded, ¡°Hold him down. Don¡¯t let him move. ¡± ¡°Lucinda!¡± With a cold face, Nathan called out again. Sonny froze in ce, his grip tightening on the doorknob as he hesitated to enter. ¡°I¡­ Did I misunderstand? Are you nning to force him to¡­¡± She took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°You didn¡¯t misunderstand anything. Nowe inside and do as told. ¡± Nervously, Sonny stepped into the room, only to be startled by Nathan¡¯s furious re. He stood frozen in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare?!¡± Locking eyes with Sonny, Nathan gritted his teeth and said in a frigid tone, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who your boss is and whose orders you should follow!¡± ¡°sir, I. .Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Sonny stammered, swallowing hard. He never saw himself having to make such a choice. ¡°This medicine is for your own good, Sir. Just listen to Miss Simmons!¡± Nathan remained stubborn. ¡°No way! Let me ask you onest time. Whose orders should you follow?¡± ¡°He should follow mine,¡± Lucinda interjected, answering on behalf of Sonny. She raised an eyebrow and shed a yful smile. ¡°You¡¯re my man, after all. Your subordinate should listen to me first. ¡± Chapter 1106 Nathan was rendered speechless. Her logic made no sense to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m right here and he can¡¯t do anything to you. Do it!¡± Lucinda instructed Sonny, her gaze fixed upon him. With her assurance, Sonny strode determinedly towards Nathan. But in an instant, Nathanunched a powerful kick at him. Sonny didn¡¯t dare to dodge. He clutched his leg and cried out in pain, ¡°Ouch! He hit me, Miss Simmons!¡± ¡°You bastard, how dare you speak ill of me in front of my face?¡± Nathan seethed and his eyes were aze with fury. Sonny¡¯s confidence waned, and he quickly retreated, seeking protection behind Lucinda. Lucinda sighed and requested a rope from Aldric to bind Nathan¡¯s feet herself. Sonny then hurried over, gripped Nathan¡¯s hands tightly, and instructed Aldric to administer the injection. Nathan¡¯s rage burned fiercely.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Even though his body was immobilized, Aldric was still petrified by his overwhelming aura and hesitant to approach him. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± Lucinda said, extending her hand. Aldric heaved a sigh of relief and gave her the syringe. Nathan lifted his gaze to meet hers. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me. ¡± Leaning closer, she pressed her lips against his. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t cause you any pain. This time, we¡¯ll address yourplications. And next time, we¡¯llpletely cure you. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want a joyful future with me? Just the two of us? Maybe even a beautiful baby someday? Our future will be incredible once you¡¯re fixed. ¡± Their eyes locked. Nathan attentively absorbed her words, drawn in by her clear eyes. While he listened intently, Lucinda swiftly inserted the needle into the vein on his neck and carefully administered the liquid into his body. Chapter 1107 Within seconds, the medication began to take effect. Nathan¡¯s body went limp and his eyelids grew heavy as if all strength had drained from his body. ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡± Lucinda turned to Aldric, seeking answers. He promptly examined Nathan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The drug will induce drowsiness temporarily right after the injection. He¡¯ll be fine after a good sleep. ¡± Lucinda and Sonny let out a simultaneous sigh of relief. Sonny gently ced Nathan onto the bed and exited the room with Aldric. Once they were gone, Lucinda kicked off her shoes,id beside Nathan, and cradled him in her arms, allowing him to sleep peacefully. She stroked his face as her gaze shifted to the banana tree swaying outside the window. ¡°Do you know when exactly I fell in love with you?¡± In a drowsy state, Nathan shook his head. ¡°On the day Logan brought me to the Roberts family¡¯s house, you were the first person to smile at me. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been helplessly infatuated with you. I. Her sweet and tender voice made Nathan smile and reminisce about their past. The banana leaves rustled outside the window and swayed with the breeze. ¡°Lucinda, are you really going to call off our engagement and marry. He fought to stay awake, struggling to finish his question. Before he couldplete his sentence however, his eyelids slowly closed, and he drifted off into sleep. She continued gazing out the window, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions. ¡°Just sleep. A bright future awaits us. ¡± As Nathan fell into deep sleep, Lucinda gentlyid him on the bed, tucked him in with care, and quietly exited the room to search for Aldric. ¡°Doctor, now that we¡¯ve gotten this drug, can we make something simr or even an antidote based on itsposition?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. With a serious look on his face, Aldric pondered for a moment, and then shook his head. ¡°There are a few substances in this drug thatckb data. I¡¯ve already checked. It doesn¡¯t even seem to be something developed in our country. ¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°The usual antidotes won¡¯t cure the S404 Chapter 1108 Virus. If Kyson can provide us with an antidote, it¡¯s definitely not of our origin. That medicine must be made from cutting-edge technology. ¡± However, it was merely conjecture. After all, drawing conclusions without the actual antidote in hand was a hard one. Lucinda contemted his words carefully. Her current n was to observe Nathan¡¯s condition after he received the injection of the drug and then decide whether to proceed with dealing with Kyson. Nathan slept soundly for an entire day. When he finally stirred awake, Aldric promptly checked up on him. Nathan cooperated, but his demeanor remained cold. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Lucinda. The drug had been absorbed by his body effectively. All the symptoms caused by the virus hadpletely vanished, and the angina problem had also dissipated. The virus¡¯ progression had also significantly diminished. Everyone was surprised and overjoyed, except for the stoic Nathan who disyed no emotion on his face. When they returned to N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda attempted to help Nathan get off the car, but he dodged her with a poker face. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve recovered. I don¡¯t need any help. ¡± Lucinda then watched his tall figure walking into the vi, feeling a sense of bewilderment. Sonny approached her and offered sce in a hushed voice. ¡°Miss Simmons, please don¡¯t worry. No one had dared to make Boss do anything he didn¡¯t want to do before, and this time it¡¯s no small matter. He¡¯s upset, but he¡¯ll be fine after a few days. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Silently, she followed Nathan into the vi, but he promptly ascended the stairs and shut himself away in his room. He didn¡¯t even say a word to her. Lucinda felt a pang of sadness, but she refrained from saying anything.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She just retreated to her own room in silence. The following morning, Lucinda was roused from her sleep by the noisesing from the garden. She made her way to the balcony and caught sight of Nathan. He was only wearing a thin ck shirt. His sleeves were rolled-up which revealed his strong forearms. In the early hours of the morning, he was practicing and ying a set of neatbination punches. That handsome face appeared to have gotten back its usual coldness. Looking at his strong back, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but apud. Chapter 1109 However, as soon as he heard the apuse, Nathan ceased his movements. Instead of turning to face Lucinda, who stood on her balcony, he swiftly retreated into the vi. He put on his suit jacket, and immediately went out. Lucinda watched Nathan from the balcony as he took his leave. It was the first time that Nathan had been in such a prolonged cold war with her. She slipped her hands into her pockets and shed azy smile.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was curious to see how long Nathan could hold on this time. Immediately Nathan walked into his office at Payne Group, he was met with Sonny¡¯s anxious knocking at the door. ¡°Boss, Kyson is missing!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Someone knocked out the guards and took Kyson away. He had been badly tortured and was on the verge of death. When Larry went to check on him this morning, the bloodstains in the room were already dried up. I reckon he had been taken away for over 24 hours already. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold. It was practically impossible for ordinary people to render the guards of the heavily secured interrogation room unconscious, unless they had inside knowledge. ¡°What has Mekhi been up totely?¡± Sonny consulted the attendance records and replied, ¡°He¡¯s been busy dealing with Melody¡¯s case and hasn¡¯t had any time to spare. ¡± Nathan sneered. ¡°Is there really so much to do in Melody¡¯s case? Does it really take him several days to handle it?¡± ¡°Boss, are you implying something?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze remained cold. ¡°Never mind. They are brothers, after all. Since Kyson is already gone, just let him be. I¡¯ve taken out my anger on him through his arrest and torture anyway. ¡± Kyson had the secret of the antidote to cure S404. Nathan couldn¡¯t afford to take Kyson¡¯s life at this moment. Kyson himself was well aware of it, hence his silence. After contemting for a moment, Nathan continued, ¡°But Mekhi¡¯s methods are despicable. Conduct a symbolic investigation and see if they stumble upon any evidence. If they do, pin it on him and punish him ording to the rules!¡± ¡°Yes, boss. ¡± Sonny didn¡¯t leave immediately. He summoned courage and said, ¡°Boss¡­ Chapter 1110 When are you nning to talk to Miss Simmons?¡± Nathan wore a nk expression and he remained silent. Sonny gathered more courage and continued, ¡°If you reconcile with her and make amends before she gets too angry, you two can still enjoy a blissful future together. But if you dy it for another few days and she bes furious, it¡¯ll be entirely your fault, boss¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s cold frown deepened, and he forcefully hurled his coffee cup from the desk to the floor. Crack! Sonny¡¯s face paled with fear. He hastily took a step back, barely escaping the sttering coffee. ¡°You defied my orders two days ago, and I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for that yet.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And now you want to meddle with the situation again?¡± Sonny swiftly defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, boss! If even you listen to her so much, how could I dare not to? But boss, I¡¯m always on your side! Never doubt that. ¡± With a cold expression, Nathan fired a question that hit the mark. ¡°If I happen to disagree with her in the future, whose side will you take?¡± Sonny responded resolutely, ¡°Of course, yours!¡± But that wasn¡¯t what he truly meant. He would unquestionably side with Lucinda! ¡°If I get into a quarrel with her, whose side will you be on?¡± Nathan asked sternly. Sonny replied, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be on your side. I¡¯ll do my best to persuade her!¡± Nathan mmed his fist on the desk and shouted, ¡°Then go and persuade her right now! Make sure she gives in first this time around!¡± Sonny understood. On the day Nathan had been coerced into taking the drug, he had disyed unwavering determination. It would be quite embarrassing if he surrendered and apologized to her so quickly. ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll seize this opportunity to make amends!¡± Sonny¡¯s expression was filled with ttery. ¡°Wait!¡± Nathan calmed down and said, ¡°Clean up the floor before you go. ¡± Sonny felt a surge of frustration, but he stered on a smile Like a sunflower. Chapter 1111 ¡°Okay, boss! It¡¯s not a problem. I promise to have everything cleaned up immediately!¡± Nathan nodded and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that I said it. You know what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°Got it! I won¡¯t breathe a word to her!¡± After a few minutes, Sonny had cleaned up the floor of the CEO¡¯s office and quietly went back to his own office. He immediately grabbed his phone and dialed Lucinda¡¯s number. Immediately she picked up the call, he began to sob dramatically. ¡°Miss Simmons! Boss is angry and taking his anger out on me! He even wants to deduct my sry! You have toe to my aid!¡± Lucinda was startled by Sonny¡¯s fake cry. It was difficult to imagine a burly man over six feet tall resort to y pitiful.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. How unsettling would that be! She cleared her throat lightly to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him and make sure you still receive your bonus. But have you done what I told you?¡± Sonny wailed even louder. ¡°Yes, I have! But he wasn¡¯t willing to listen. He said he wants you to give in first this time around. How about¡­ You concede this time?¡± Concede? Lucinda had no idea what to do. ¡°How? Nathan hasn¡¯t said a word to me in two whole days. I¡¯ve given him countless chances, but he¡¯s still acting like this!¡± Sonny was at a loss for words. These two lovebirds were actually seeking advice from him, an old bachelor. What a predicament he was in! The more Lucinda dwelled on it, the more her anger grew. All she could think about was Nathan¡¯s cold demeanor over the past couple of days. He had just started recovering a bit, but now he was giving her the cold shoulder. That man was so stubborn! ¡°Forget it. Let him be. If he wants to continue this cold war, I¡¯m fine with it!¡± Immediately she finished speaking, she was about to end the call. Sonny quickly intervened, ¡°Wait, Miss Simmons! Please don¡¯t hang up. Chapter 1112 Let me think of a solution!¡± ¡°What solution?¡± After thinking for a while, Sonny discreetly searched online using his tablet. ¡°How to appease my angry boyfriend?¡± He typed into the search bar.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After scanning through the results, an idea struck him. ¡°Boss loves getting surprised by you. How about giving him a special surprise?¡± ¡°Special?¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sonny felt as if her words were a fist in his throat. He coughed and said, ¡°Um¡­ Something to add excitement to your daily life!¡± Being an innocent man, he felt a little embarrassed discussing this topic. ¡°He wants you to move back into the master bedroom. If you move back and dress up a little¡­ No man can resist you! Especially not him!¡± Lucinda understood. ¡°So you want me to wear something like a maid¡¯s outfit and do some role-ying?¡± ¡°Well¡­ And you can call him sweetly. Then he won¡¯t be mad anymore and will do anything you ask!¡± Lucinda took a deep breath and her cheeks turned red. It was so awkward for Sonny who had never been in a rtionship before to guide her on such things! Those scenes suddenly shed before her eyes as she imagined herself in a maid¡¯s costume¡­ It was so embarrassing! ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll see how things are in a few days!¡± She suppressed her racing heart and promptly ended the call. As she stared at theputer screen, the images before her eyes were still those unfamiliar scenarios she had never ventured into. Summoning her courage, she opened an online shopping website and searched for the keywords. There were all sorts of ¡°toys¡± she could find. There were also handcuffs, whips, candles, and more! Chapter 1113 Lucinda was stunned. Young people these days were so wild! She felt like a naive country girl who had just arrived in the city and had suddenly gotten exposed to all these new things! If it were Nathan, would he¡­ Would he actually like these things? Lucinda carefully scanned through the options and eventually settled on a costume with a tail. Knock, knock. There was a sudden knock at the door. ¡°Miss Simmons, are you in there?¡± The unexpected knock startled Lucinda, nearly causing her to drop her phone. She immediately closed the window of her searches, wore a serious demeanor, and called Vivian in to discuss work. ¡®s BunnyBookery When it was close of work, Nathan summoned Sonny to his office again. Still typing on his keyboard, Nathan nonchntly asked, keeping his eyes fixed on theputer screen, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Sonny understood what he was referring to and shook his head in frustration. When Nathan saw Sonny¡¯s expression, his face grew darker. Feeling disheartened but feigningposure, he remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry if she doesn¡¯t want to. She doesn¡¯t have to. Check my current schedule. Do I have any appointmentter?¡± Sonny immediately turned on the tablet. ¡°You have one tonight. A client had invited you to Honeion Bar.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± With an embarrassed look, Sonny went on, ¡°But if you attend, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to bring Miss Garrett along since it¡¯s about her project. Boss, I presumed you wouldn¡¯t go, so I already canceled it. ¡± ¡°Of course I will attend,¡± Nathan replied without hesitation, his eyes gleaming with malice. Sonny questioned, ¡°Then¡­ It may take a while. Should I inform Miss Simmons about it?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Nathan stood up, adjusted his tie with elegance, and gracefully left the office. Watching him as he walked away, Sonny punched the air in frustration. ¡°These two! Do they really think that the first one to give in loses? Chapter 1114 It¡¯s torture! Absolute torture!¡± That night, at Honeion Bar. Inside a luxurious VIP private room. Some well-dressed business moguls, apanied by their female partners, raised their sses in a joyous toast. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sitting in the center, Nathan exuded a cold and dominant aura. He silently drank, said no words, and didn¡¯t interact with anyone. He even tried to maintain a distance from Valerie, who was seated right beside him. Observing his demeanor, Valerie poured a ss of wine and proposed a toast. ¡°Boss, since we¡¯re out for some fun, you should enjoy yourself. Would you mind if I propose a toast?¡± She assumed that as the representative of the project, Nathan would ept her toast for the sake of thepany¡¯s reputation. Surprisingly, Nathan merely cast her a cold nce and went on with his drink. He didn¡¯t even try toe up with a polite rejection. Valerie¡¯s expression changed a bit. She felt awkward and had to change the subject. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re in the mood for some drinks tonight.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Did you have a fight with Miss Simmons?¡± Nathan paused for a moment, holding his ss. The lively atmosphere suddenly turned serious due to this question. The other CEOs all directed their gaze towards Nathan. Everyone knew that Nathan and Lucinda were deeply in love. Many people present had even witnessed their affectionate disy at the charity event. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Nathan remained silent. He raised his head and downed the contents of his ss. His silence spoke volumes. Indeed, this man, who seemed like a demon in the business world, was also just a mortal who would have disputes with his wife. The party host answered Valerie on Nathan¡¯s behalf, ¡°Of course not. Mr. Payne and Miss Simmons share a profound love. There couldn¡¯t possibly be any dispute between them. I believe we¡¯ll be attending their wedding soon!¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed, and his posture stiffened. Something inside him stirred, causing annoyance to well up within. Chapter 1115 His eyes flickered with coldness, emanating a fierce aura. He seized the wine ss from the table and hurled it against the wall. Apart from Valerie, other girls in the room were all startled by the sharp sound and yelled in fear. The other CEOs were also taken aback by Nathan¡¯s intense anger and dared not utter a word. The man who had spoken earlier asked, ¡°Mr.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Payne?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes brimmed with fury. He roared, ¡°Everyone, get out!¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Within seconds, everyone in the room, except for Valerie, hastily took their leave, afraid that this enraged man would unleash his fury upon them. Nathan gulped down an entire bottle of red wine and again flung it against the wall to let out his outrage. With a captivating smile, Valerie showed no fear. She even poured herself a ss of wine and drank alongside him. ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± Noticing her presence, Nathan said in a cold and ruthless tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to end up like those two bottles of wine, leave immediately!¡± Valerie smiled. ¡°You must be joking. You¡¯re not a monster. I¡¯m not scared of you. But why are you so mad? Is it because your wedding to Miss Simmons was brought up earlier?¡± Furrowing his brow tightly, Nathan turned towards her. His hands, which were in ck leather gloves, gripped her neck tightly. His eyes zed with fury and he showed no mercy. Valerie¡¯s face reddened with pain, yet she managed to maintain her smile. ¡°You¡¯re so angry because a nerve was struck. I¡¯m not inferior to her. Concerning marriage, you could actually ponder on choosing someone other than Miss Simmons. ¡± Out in the hallway, Sonny realized that his boss was alone with Valerie in the VIP room. He shuffled toward the door, opened a small crack, and perked his ears up. As it happened, he caught thest sentence uttered by Valerie. A wave of terror washed over him, and his face grew ashen. He quietly darted away and called Lucinda. If his boss became drunk before Lucinda arrived, Valerie might grab the change to seduce Nathan again. Back inside the room, Nathan was holding Valerie by the neck. Chapter 1116 ¡°You can neverpare to her!¡± he roared. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to be spoken in the same breath as her!¡± The smile disappeared from her face. Aside from his cutting words, he was also choking her, and Valerie found it increasingly difficult to breath. Luckily for her, Nathan wasn¡¯t that interested on wasting any more of his time on her. He let go and said, ¡°If you want to keep your position as the ambassador of mypany, then you¡¯d better get the hell out of my sight right now!¡± Valerie clutched her throat and coughed violently. She took two heaving breaths before grabbing her purse and scampering out of the room. She might have gone, but there were still several bottles of wine left on the table. Nathan drank until his vision blurred. Feeling hot, he pulled his gloves off and tossed them aside. Then he leaned back on the sofa with his arms spread,pletely soused. Lucinda arrived at the Honeion Bar just in time to catch Valerie exiting the building. Valerie approached her with a bright smile. ¡°Miss Simmons! What a coincidence. I just finished my meeting with Mr. Payne, and now you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°Yes, because I¡¯m here to collect my man. ¡± Lucinda raised her chin and held her head high. She was the picture of cool elegance. Her words implied that Nathan was hers and hers alone, and Valerie, in turn, should stay away from him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Valerie¡¯s smile faltered for a brief second, but she was quick topose herself. ¡°I really do envy how devoted you are to each other. I wish you both a lifetime of happiness!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Garrett. ¡± Lucinda knew they were empty words, of course, but she also knew that she needed to be careful. There was no telling what Valerie would do in her attempts to ruin the rtionship between Lucinda and Nathan. Valerie said nothing else and made to leave, her high heels cking loudly against the tiled floor. As she passed by Lucinda, however, her arm was grabbed in a firm grip. ¡°Miss Garrett, I¡¯m curious about this mysterious backer of yours. Won¡¯t you tell me? It will be our little secret. ¡± Valerie¡¯s lips curled into a feline smile. ¡°Do you really want to know, Miss Simmons? How about this? I¡¯ll tell you all my secrets if you hand your man over to me. ¡± ¡°Ah, then there is no point in speaking with you any further!¡± Chapter 1117 Lucinda withdrew her hand and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°You can take your secrets to your grave, for all I care. ¡± ¡°Oh, but that would be a lot less fun. ¡± Valerie blinked innocently at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Simmons. You¡¯ll know all of my secrets sooner orter. I suggest that you brace yourself, or you just might die from shock!¡± With onest smirk, she flipped her hair and waltzed away. Lucinda turned around to watch Valerie go, her thoughts racing at thetter¡¯s meaning. It wasn¡¯t until Valerie had disappeared down the street that she remembered her purpose foring here. Sonny was anxiously pacing up and down the hallway. He rushed over the moment he caught sight of Lucinda rounding the corner. ¡°Miss Simmons, don¡¯t overthink this matter! They only met up for work! Because, you know, Miss Garrett is our brand ambassador¡­¡± Lucinda merely nodded and walked past him into the private room. Sonny could sense the anger thrumming around her body. He could only put his hands together and pray that his boss survived this reckoning. Lucinda stepped into the room, her eyes immediately going to the drunk man on the sofa. She walked over and sat next to Nathan, patting his face and calling out his name. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Nathan? Nathan¡­ Nathan!¡± He didn¡¯t respond at all. He was obviously out of it. The stench of alcohol on him was so strong, and it served to fan the mes of her fury even more. He had been alone with another woman just now! And he hadn¡¯t even thought to tell her about the dinner party tonight. It had been just a few days since his symptoms faded, yet here he was, already drinking his way to oblivion!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. What really irked her, though, was the fact that he had been alone with Valerie in this state. Wasn¡¯t he the least bit on guard against that wench? Wasn¡¯t he wary that she might take advantage of him when his senses were all muddled up? And to think that she could barely focus on her work the entire afternoon because she was so upied about preparing the surprise for him. Lucinda wanted to give it to him in a way that would express her sincere apology. Clearly, that was no longer necessary. No more surprise for him! Chapter 1118 ¡°Nathan! You will regret this day!¡± The more Lucinda mulled things over, the more furious she became. She took her newly-bought, waterproof lipstick out of her makeup bag and uncapped it, her eyes glinting with cruel mischief. She proceeded to unbutton Nathan¡¯s shirt, revealing the taut and defined muscles of his chest and abs. Then she wrote a few words on his skin using the lipstick. After that, she put the lipstick on herself and pecked Nathan on his neck and chest. The lipstick¡¯s color was a stark red, too, so they really stood out against his honeyed skin. Lipmarks were now all over his throat and chest. Lucinda admired her handiwork. She had to admit that he looked utterly irresistible this way. No woman in her right mind would have walked away from this sight. Feeling like she had to do a bit more, Lucinda pressed onest ki*s mark on his left cheek. She pulled back and examined the final results. Yes, it was much better now. Nathan had better be ready for this big surprise! Lucinda tucked her lipstick back inside her bag and left the room quietly.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She closed the door behind her and waved Sonny over. ¡°When he wakes up, just tell him that¡­¡± she whispered the rest in his ear. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Sonny pulled back, appalled. ¡°What? But if Boss finds out that I was in on this, he would kill me!¡± He had learned a number of valuable lessons over thest few weeks. The most important of which was to never offend a woman, especially one as merciless as Lucinda. His boss was in for a great deal of trouble. Lucinda gave Sonny a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to back you up. I promise, you won¡¯t die!¡± Sonny grew even more rmed after hearing that. Chapter 1119 ¡°Go on, now. Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t you want to see his reaction when he wakes up?¡± Sonny did want to be at the scene when that happened. In the end, his curiosity won over. He held the doorknob and took a deep breath. When he felt he was ready, he pulled the door open and hurried inside the room. Although he had already been briefed on what to expect, Sonny was still shocked by the sight before him. He shook Nathan awake, his voice panicked. ¡°Boss, wake up! Wake up. ¡± Nathan blinked his eyes open and squinted at his surroundings. ¡°Boss! Get a hold of yourself! Something awful has happened! Look, look! See for yourself!¡± Sonny opened his phone camera and switched to the front lens to show Nathan what he now looked Like. Nathan immediately sobered up when he caught sight of himself. He looked down at himself to find that his torso was bare.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Goosebumps rose on his skin, partly from the chill, but mainly because of the realization of his current predicament. ¡°What the hell are these words on my chest? Who the hell did it?¡± Sonny read the message on his body out loud to him. ¡°It says, ¡®Thank you for tonight. You made me really happy. Until next time. ¡¯ Well, thest person who was here with you was Miss Garrett¡­¡± Sonny let out a dramatic gasp and covered his mouth. ¡°Oh, my God, Boss! Did you¡­ Oh, my God! Just look at your face!¡± ¡°Valerie?¡± Nathan frowned. He remembered clearly that Valerie wasn¡¯t able to do anything to him before she left. Or was he too drunk that his memory was ying tricks on him now? ¡°shit!¡± her cursed viciously. ¡°This¡­ Did I get yed by that woman?¡± The very thought horrified him. But that wasn¡¯t the worst of it. Even after knowing that Valerie had done this to him, Nathan didn¡¯t feel as disgusted as he expected. A vague image of someone stroking his chest and pressing a ki*s on his neck floated in his mind¡­ No, he wasn¡¯t bothered at all! Chapter 1120 Nathan almost passed out from the implications of this. Damn it all to hell! Not only was he vited by another woman, but he seemed to have liked it, too! He didn¡¯t know how to face Lucinda after this. ¡°Nate! Where are you?¡± Nathan was just about to go berserk on the room to vent his frustrations when Lucinda¡¯s worried voice suddenly came from outside the door. As Sonny heard the familiar voice outside, panic immediately gripped him, ¡°Sir, Miss Simmons is here!¡± ¡°Block the door. Keep her out!¡± Nathan instructed, hastily wiping off the lipstick stains on his body with a tissue he picked from the table. With a mix of anger and desperation in his eyes, he vigorously rubbed his skin, determined to get himself cleaned up. From beyond the door, Lucinda¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Nate, open up. ¡± Sonny leaned against the door and forced a bitter smile. ¡°Boss, I can no longer hold her off!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, just don¡¯t let her in!¡± Nathan grew more flustered and his frustration mounted. ¡°Why won¡¯t these damn markse off?!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. What would she think of him if she saw him Like this? The evidence was in to see. Would she believe his protestations of innocence? Even if he didn¡¯t sleep with another woman, he was already tainted. Lucinda would surely leave him for this. Nathan teetered on the edge of copse, his eyes bloodshot. Sensing his anguish, Sonny felt very sorry for him. ¡°sir! I can¡¯t hold her back!¡± Sonny stumbled a few steps backward before regaining his footing, as if someone was pounding on the door. The moment the door swung open, Nathan¡¯s mind went nk. Chapter 1121 He nced at the bathroom in the private room. Lucinda walked in and in a sh, the man who had been seated on the sofa hurried into the bathroom like a gust of wind and locked the door. He moved so swiftly that Lucinda only caught a glimpse of his back. She found it amusing.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Feigning ignorance, she inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Nate?¡± Sonny scratched his head and acted confused. ¡°Well, he was here just a moment ago. Maybe I was mistaken. He might have already left. ¡± Lucinda asked, ¡°Really? Why didn¡¯t I see him on my way here?¡± ¡°He probably went to the bathroom in the opposite direction. ¡± ¡°Is there no bathroom in the private room?¡± she asked, acting surprised again. When Nathan heard this, he held his breath. Leaning against the door, he continued to quietly wipe away the lipstick on his face and neck. His skin was chafed, but the lipstick stubbornly stayed on. Damn it! What kind of lipstick was this? It was impossible to remove. Tomorrow, he would bankrupt thepany that produced it! As Nathan seethed with anger, he heard the sound of a doorknob of the bathroom door, followed by a knock at the door. ¡°The door is locked? Are you in there, Nate?¡± He remained silent and didn¡¯t dare to move an inch, afraid of being heard. However, outside the thin ss door, Lucinda could hear his rapid breathing and the slight quivering of the door caused by his heaving back. Was he having a panic attack? She silently chuckled andposed herself. Then, in a serious tone, she asked, ¡°Sonny, did Nate drink a lot tonight? Is he drunk in the bathroom?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She said with a serious expression, ¡°I saw someone get drunk before. They stuck their head in the toilet and drank the water from inside! Chapter 1122 Nate has a big head. What if he gets stuck, chokes on the toilet water, and passes out?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Puff¡­¡± Sonny struggled to suppress hisughter, covering his mouth to hold it in. She was so mean! Nathan would never do something like that, but Sonny couldn¡¯t help but imagine that ying out. He silently gave Lucinda a thumbs up. She responded with a confident look in her eyes. Then, sounding concerned, she said, ¡°Go and ask the staff to open the door. Every minute counts for Nate¡¯s safety. ¡± Before Sonny responded, a faint cough came from the bathroom. Nathanposed himself, cleared his throat, and tried to speak in a cold tone. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I only had a little wine. I¡¯ll return hometer. You don¡¯t need to wait for me. ¡± ¡°I came all the way here to bring you back. You won¡¯t evene out to see me? Does my concern mean nothing to you?¡± His response was a long silence, as if he agreed. Lucinda smiled calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take my Leave. ¡± This made Nathan breathe a sigh of relief. Some minutester, the door of the private room closed. Outside, it was quiet. Nathan whispered to Sonny, ¡°Has she gone?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonny replied. Receiving a positive answer, Nathan cautiously opened the door. When he saw Sonny standing outside the bathroom, he let his guard down and stepped out. To his surprise, Lucinda, who had been hiding around the corner, pressed him against the wall the next moment. Pinching his chin, she gazed at the lipstick marks on his neck and teased, ¡°No wonder you were too afraid to face me. Look at those love bites. They¡¯re quite s@xy. You must have had a great time at the party!¡± ¡°Lucinda, I¡­¡± His eyes welled up with tears, and his face turned pale. He couldn¡¯t find the words to say. Chapter 1123 Lucinda considered taking off his shirt and teasing him further. But she soon decided against it, fearing that it might push him too far and he could get angry. So she kept quiet, turned around, and left the private room without a nce back. Nathan wanted to go after her, but Sonny stopped him. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry! I will help you win her back. ¡± Sonny then rushed out of the room and caught up with Lucinda. It wasn¡¯t until they reached a secluded corridor, free from prying eyes that they burst intoughter. Theirughter reverberated through the empty passage, sounding fearless. Sonny couldn¡¯t help butugh heartily, clutching his stomach. This was the first time he had yed such a trick on Nathan. It was hrious! Although it was fun, he was still a bit uneasy. ¡°Miss Simmons, how are you nning to mend your lie? He¡¯s a hardheaded man. If he can¡¯t handle this well and loses control out of anger, he might do something extreme. ¡± Lucinda knew she had to tread carefully. But when the handcuffs and whips she just bought came to her mind, she felt that she couldn¡¯t just let Nathan go. Anyway, it was unthinkable to use those things on her. Those items were perfect to ¡°discipline¡± him. She wanted to be his queen. His queen! He expected her to be a submissive wife? And wanted her to give in first ? That would be impossible. With a mischievous smile on her red lips, she yfully waved her hand at Sonny and said, ¡°Tell him this when you go inter¡­¡± Sonny took a few deep breaths when she finished taking. He silently gave her a thumbs up, genuinely admiring her cleverness. ¡°Miss Simmons, you are indeed a master of mind games!¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While Lucinda and Sonnyughed at Nathan¡¯s expense, he was struggling. When Sonny got back to the private room, he saw Nathan sitting on the sofa, looking defeated but still handsome. Chapter 1124 Nathan¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°Will she forgive me? I feel dirty. I can¡¯t even forgive myself. How will I except her to ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself!¡± Sonny hurried over and sat beside Nathan. He pulled out a pack of makeup remover from his pocket and started wiping off the Lipstick marks on Nathan¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Simmons gave this to me. It will get rid of the marks. ¡± Nathan remained still. He appeared hopeless. ¡°Sir, I did my best to make her understand that you aren¡¯t unfaithful to her. She believes you were set up!¡± Sonny said softly. Nathan¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Sonny continued, ¡°But she¡¯s still mad at you for going out to drink without telling her, getting drunk, and daring to be alone with other women. It¡¯s no wonder she feels justified in her anger. You were careless.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Biting his lips tightly, Nathan didn¡¯t say a word. He started to recall his mistakes. Seeing that he was truly contemting his errors, Sonny tried to suppress hisughter and went on, ¡°I told you. If you had just given in earlier, none of this would have happened. Now she has an even stronger reason to be mad at you. You can¡¯t expect her to calm down on her own after a disagreement!¡± ¡°Do you have any thoughts on how to win her back?¡± Nathan asked as he raised his head. Sonny swore, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m full of ideas! I guarantee you¡¯ll disarm Miss Simmons tonight!¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Nathan said. Sonny then whispered something into his ear. Nathan pondered for a moment and thought it was a brilliant idea. He got up with determination and eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s head back home now!¡± ¡°Alright !¡± Sonny silently followed his lead. Once they reached the door, Nathan¡¯s anger red up as he remembered something. ¡°Valerie is beyond infuriating! I can¡¯t have her represent us anymore. Do whatever it takes to sabotage her career. I want to see her pay for her actions, to the point of utter destruction. ¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Sonny felt a bit guilty. This time, Valerie became the scapegoat for their little scheme. Chapter 1125 Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly with rage. ¡°You¡¯re feeling sorry for her? I¡¯ll deduct her dues from your sry and bonus then. ¡± After he said those words, he snorted and swiftly stormed out of Honeion Bar. Sonny¡¯s sympathy vanished instantly as he caught up with Nathan, pleading, ¡°Please don¡¯t do that! She deserves to be punished for all she did to you! It was me who wracked my brains to help you outsmart Miss Simmons. You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± They both returned to N&L Fairy Land secretly. Lucinda¡¯s door remained shut and locked. Nathan¡¯s face turned dark.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He went to his room to freshen up. When he heard the sound of her shower, he entered her room through the balcony, apanied by Sonny. He removed his nightgown and discreetly stashed it beneath the pillow. Then, he lifted the covers and settled himself naked onto her bed. Sonny slowly brought out a pair of handcuffs but received a stern re from Nathan. In a hushed tone, Nathan scolded, ¡°Be fast!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Sonny swiftly handcuffed and restrained Nathan to the bedposts, and then ced the key beneath themp. Lying on his back, Nathan appeared pitiful, entuated by his wless physique¡­ The scene was undeniably seductive. Even Sonny found it hard to resist, let alone Lucinda. The sound of water running in the bathroom ceased. Seeing that she would soone out, Nathan frantically mouthed, ¡°The belt! It¡¯s on the cloak rack. Hasten up!¡± Sonny nodded, took the belt from the cloak rack, folded it in half, and held it to Nathan¡¯s mouth for him to bite down on with his teeth. With a subtle hint in his eyes, Nathan told Sonny to leave. Sonny hastened up! He instantly covered Nathan¡¯s entire body, including his head, with the quilt and switched off the Light. Once Lucinda stepped out of the bathroom, Sonny stealthily made his escape through the balcony, havingpleted his part in the n. The leaves outside the window swayed gently with a passing breeze. Lucinda didn¡¯t switch on the lights. She dried her wet hair with a towel and approached the window. It was locked and the curtains were closed. Chapter 1126 Suddenly, the room plunged into deep darkness and the air turned romantic. However, she feigned ignorance and went about as if everything was normal. She headed to the bathroom to dry her hair andmenced her skincare routine. Nathan had been under the covers for over thirty minutes. Initially, his heart raced faster and faster, and nerves consumed him. But gradually, a sense of calm washed over him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Earlier that night, he drank a lot. With the cozy quilt dr@ped over his body, drowsiness began to take hold of him. Just as he was on the verge of drifting off to sleep, the bedside tablemp flickered on, and the covers covering his body were lifted. A chill air seeped in, causing him to quiver slightly. His eyshes fluttered anxiously. The moment the covers were lifted, his gaze locked with her clear eyes. ¡°What are you doing in my bed?¡± Even though Lucinda had been aware, she still found herself amazed by Nathan¡¯s appearance. He had a belt mped between his teeth, his usually deep eyes were bright, and he appeared submissive. There was a glint of excitement in his eyes, as if he was indicating his readiness to be tortured. He looked a tad goofy yet undeniably adorable. Also, he was the head of the National Security Bureau, and he had been restrained on her bed, naked and bound by handcuffs. It was truly¡­ A different and intriguing experience. Lucinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Seeing Nathan this way, a tinge of guilt crept over her. How could she treat such a good man badly? He obeyed her everymand. She shouldvish him with affection. She gently pulled out the belt from his mouth, tenderly lifted his chin, and nted a ki*s on his lips. After a long and gentle ki*s, she straightened up and tucked him in. ¡°You did nothing wrong. Why have you handcuffed yourself to my bed?¡± she intentionally asked. With a sorrowful expression, Nathan responded in a disappointed tone, ¡°I got you angry tonight. I was too careless and I made a mistake. You can whip me to express your anger. ¡± He offered a sincere apology. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to whip him. She examined his hands and noticed the chafing on his wrists. Chapter 1127 Regret washed over her as she realized she had ignored him for the past thirty minutes. ¡°Do your wrists hurt? Where is the key? Let me unlock you. ¡± Nathan shifted his hands away, preventing her from attempting to free him. His eyes welled up with tears. ¡°You aren¡¯t even going to punish me? You truly won¡¯t forgive me? Do you still intend to call off our engagement and marry Kyson?¡± Lucinda was short of words and confused. She had professed her love to him numerous times before. How could he still doubt her loyalty? Did he not recall a single word she had said? ¡°Why bring it up again?¡± she retorted, her voice growing louder. Tears filled Nathan¡¯s eyes. He bit his lip and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I bring it up? You haven¡¯t firmly rejected him at all, which implies that you¡¯re willing to ept his proposal!¡± Lucinda was speechless. Indeed, she had contemted agreeing to Kyson¡¯s terms in order to fully cure Nathan. ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. I can¡¯t make a decision now, but I will find the right solution to these issues. ¡± She was unable to provide a straightforward answer to Nathan. She was in no mood for whatever he had going on on the bed. Pretending to search for the key everywhere, she eventually brought it out from under themp and freed him. ¡°Go back to your room and get some sleep. We¡¯ll discuss itter,¡± Lucinda said.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nathan clenched his fists. His voice was low and hoarse as he growled, ¡°Discuss itter? Every time it involves Kyson, you always brush me off with some excuse! You don¡¯t tell me the truth!¡± ¡°You made a mistake and now you¡¯re shouting at me?¡± Lucinda was also outraged by his words. She tried to control her anger and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to pick up a fight with you tonight. If you want to sleep here, I¡¯ll go downstairs and stay in a guest bedroom. ¡± A guest bedroom? Was she considering herself as a guest here and attempting to distance herself from him? Her casual statement hit him Like a bomb. His reason crumbled to ashes. As Lucinda turned to leave, Nathan swiftly sat up and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, so tightly that his arms began to tremble. ¡°Stay! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± he pleaded. Chapter 1128 She paused and attempted to break free from his hold. It felt as though she was pushing him away. It took him so much effort to win her heart, and now he was going to lose her again? The thought of that made his breath cease. He held onto her tighter and rested his forehead against her back.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Choked with emotion, he sounded helpless as he pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t go, please¡­¡± She stood still and her heart ached. It was as if her heart had been pierced by thousands of steel needles, causing excruciating pain and making it difficult to breathe. Six months ago, Nathan had endured severe injuries as a result of the Payne family¡¯s punishment, all because of her. On that evening, he had held her in his arms, just like tonight, enduring the pain, and pleading with her not to leave him alone. Lucinda was overwhelmed with a mix of guilt, self-me, and an incredible amount of distress. For now, she supposed there was no harm in letting Nathan have his way. She sighed and stroke his arms. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you, ever. I¡¯m not going anywhere. ¡± She turned around, and he nuzzled her chest. ¡°Will you¡­ Will you sleep with me tonight? Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± ¡°ALL right, I¡¯ll stay with you. From now on, I¡¯ll tuck you in every night and sleep beside you, okay?¡± Lucinda ran her hands through his short hair. Nathan nodded. She plucked his robe from under the pillows and helped him put it on. ¡°It¡¯s winter, and you just got better. You can¡¯t sleep naked, or you¡¯ll catch a cold. ¡± After securing his robe at the waist, Nathan nestled back into Lucinda¡¯s arms. He inhaled her unique scent and felt the restlessness in his heart gradually dissipate. Lucinda reached to the side and turned themp off, and then settled back into bed. Her eyes closed, and she was soon fast asleep. It was cut short, however, when she heard the faint sound of sobbing next to her. Chapter 1129 She opened her eyes and squinted as they adjusted to the dim light of the room. They had somehow moved in their sleep, and Nathan was now lying in her outstretched arm. Lucinda touched his face. Tears were leaking through his long, curlyshes. ¡°Nate? Why are you crying again?¡± Nathan tightened his arms around her and drew closer. ¡°I have no idea how I go those marks. I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t abandon me¡­¡± So, he was still troubled by the little prank she had yed on him. He looked so vulnerable at the moment, despite the stark difference in their frames. Another wave of guilt washed over Lucinda. She wanted to tell him the truth to reassure him, but she didn¡¯t know how. If he found out that she had tricked him, he would be absolutely furious. After mulling over it for a bit, Lucinda eventually decided against telling him. She settled for patting his back tofort him. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°How could I even abandon you? I want you, no one else. There is no other man for me. You¡¯ve always been the only one, and that will remain true for the rest of my life. ¡± Lucinda shifted and ki*sed his eyelids. She ki*sed his tears away, much like he had done to her before. Nathan could feel her love through her words and actions, but he still couldn¡¯t fully let go of his anxiety. ¡°If you¡¯re really aggrieved by tonight¡¯s incident,¡± he ventured, ¡°you can beat me up and berate me. I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment you give me, but please do not ignore me. The silent treatment will kill me. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s hand instantly stopped. Her lips twitched, and when she spoke, there was a hint of anger in her voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Thising from a man who has been giving me the silent treatment not too long ago! Remind me, who was it again that wanted to break off the engagement? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t love me anymore, and then proceeded to not speak to me for days? And after you got the injection, too, you ignored me for two whole days!¡± Nathan was silent. He knew that he was in the wrong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise not to bring up the past anymore,¡± he whispered in a slightly whining tone. Lucinda snorted. The warm affection she had been feeling just now was quickly reced by the bitter resentment that had been festering in thest few days. She loved him, of course, but she was still mad at him as well. ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps dredging up the past, and now you tell me that I¡¯m not allowed to do the same? I could have looked past your insistence to break up, but I can¡¯t forgive you for avoiding me for days on end! It still makes me so mad just thinking about it!¡± Chapter 1130 Nathan pressed his lips together and said nothing. He ducked his head under the covers, unable to refute her. Now that Lucinda had some time to think about it, she became even more furious. He had been illtely, so she hadn¡¯t had the chance to punish him properly, even though he had crossed the line so many times. Well, his condition was all good now. What better time to get even with him? Besides, if she didn¡¯t teach him a lesson tonight, she doubted that she would be able to sleep soundly. Lucinda sat up, turned themp on, and looked down at him. ¡°You just said that you would ept any punishment, right?¡± Nathan stared at her wide-eyed, too afraid to speak. Five minutester. Peace and quiet was restored to the room. The tall and handsome man was seated at the table in his fluffy, gray pajamas. A deskmp was lit beside him, as well as a phone disying a QR code. Nathan was painstakingly copying it on paper using a ball point pen. On his head sat an uncapped bottle of water. It was filled to the brim, and Nathan¡¯s task was to copy the image of the QR code to a tee without spilling a single drop from the bottle. Lucinda leaned back against the headboard and watched him work for a while. In the end, she didn¡¯t have the heart to beat him up. And if she made him kneel on the washboard, she knew that she would only worry that he might hurt himself. And so, she decided on something that would be taxing to his mental strength instead of his physical one. ¡°Make sure you do it properly,¡± Lucinda said with a small yawn. ¡°I want to be able to scan the paperter. And don¡¯t you spill the water, or you¡¯ll have to start over!¡± She gazed at his handsome profile, the perfect cut of his jawline, his furrowed brows¡­ Nathan was deeply focused on his task. Lucinda watched him for a few minutes and eventually dozed off. Nathan nced at her and sighed to himself when he realized that she had fallen asleep.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda had no idea how long she had been sleeping, but she woke up when she felt a draft against her body. Nathan was creeping back on to the bed. She trembled from the chill, as a pair of strong arms wrapped around her waist. Not that it helped in the slightest, because Nathan¡¯s body was ice-cold, too. Chapter 1131 The entire time he wasboring on her silly QR code in the cold of the night, this girl was curled up, all snug under the covers.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Feeling a little aggrieved, Nathan rubbed his cheek against hers. Whatever remnants of sleep disappeared from the cold, and Lucinda clicked her tongue. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Have you finished what I told you to do?¡± Nathan continued to rub against her, as it enabled him to take some of her warmth. ¡°Yes, I finished it in half an hour. ¡± They had a brief course on drawing topographic maps in the military, so he had quickly figured out the most efficient way to copy the QR code. It was a piece of cake for him, to be honest. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda mumbled. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep now. ¡± She took his hands and rubbed them between her palms to helm him warm up more quickly. But Nathan was far from content. His cold lips soon found her earlobe, his breath fanning her sensitive skin. Lucinda squirmed and tried to swat his face away, but then she heard him say, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep, baby. ¡± ¡°Then you can keep drawing several copies of the code until you feel sleepy!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m hungry,¡± Nathan said in a sulking tone. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of food downstairs,¡± Lucinda retorted. ¡°Go get some yourself. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He drawled as he hooked one of his legs over hers. The next thing she knew, she had been rolled over to her back. Nathan loomed on top of her and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°But I¡¯d rather eat you. ¡± Lucinda blinked up at him. Only then did she realize what he meant. She came fully awake. ¡°No, stop! We can¡¯t!¡± Chapter 1132 But it was toote. So this was what he meant by ¡°sleeping¡± with him? Lucinda thought they were merely sleeping next to each other, on the same bed! Damn this man and his devious tricks.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Since Nathan had regained his strength, she was easily overpowered. ¡®s BunnyBookery They went at it for the entire night, and Lucinda woke up to the familiar pain in her lower back. It had indeed been a long time since she hadst felt that way. Lucinda made up her mind to settle ounts with Nathan. But Nathan was so considerate to her the entire morning that she didn¡¯t have the heart to get angry at him. Because ofst night¡¯s ¡°torment¡±, she wasn¡¯t able to get that much rest. The following morning, she was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed even if she tried. And Nathan didn¡¯t dare to disturb her. He made her a simple but hearty breakfast and then left for the office. As soon as he stepped foot inside his office, Sonny strode in happily. ¡°So how wasst night, sir? Was the method I suggested effective? Did Miss Simmons forgive you?¡± Having had a night full of mind-blowing s@x, Nathan was in a very good mood today. ¡°Go to the finance department and tell them I¡¯m giving you a raise and a bonus. ¡± Sonny eyes went as wide as saucers. ¡°That¡¯s so kind of you, sir! By the way, you look especially noble and hand some today. Then again, you look so noble and handsome everyday¡ª¡± Sonny was just starting to butter up to Nathan when someone suddenly knocked on the door. An assistant poked her head in and announced, ¡°Sir, Miss Garrett is here to see you. She said it¡¯s urgent. ¡± The harmonious atmosphere was spoiled in an instant. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened and he barked, ¡°Don¡¯t let her in. ¡± Feeling guilty, Sonny quickly echoed Nathan¡¯s sentiments. ¡°Mr. Payne¡¯s busy now. Besides, she¡¯s no longer the spokesperson of our Group; you can¡¯t just let her into the top floor!¡± ¡°Noted, sir. ¡± The assistant was about to close the door when suddenly, a shrill voice sounded from outside. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Chapter 1133 The next second, Valerie barged in. Nathan pursed his lips unhappily, but he didn¡¯t bother to look up from his desk when he said, ¡°Miss Garrett, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s rude to enter someone¡¯s office without permission? As the ¡®best¡¯ actress in town, you¡¯ve been to many events before. Is this how you normally behave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault to break in, but you started it!¡± Valerie shot back angrily. Nathan frowned and finally looked up at her, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on her. Feared that the secret might be exposed, Sonny cleared his throat and spoke up quickly. ¡°Th-this must all just be a misunderstanding. Miss Garrett, we¡¯re very busy right now. How about you follow the assistant out first?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking to you!¡± After casting a sarcastic nce at Sonny, she turned to Nathan and said, ¡°I was talking to him. I want him to give me an exnation!¡± The disgust in Nathan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fade away. He leaned back in his seat, took a sip of his coffee casually, and asked, ¡°What did I ever do to you?¡± Valerie strutted over to the chair opposite him and sat down. ¡°Maybe I said something wrongst night or maybe I inadvertently offended you, but why¡¯d you suddenly terminate our contract? My fans are now fighting each other on the Inte because of this and I¡¯ve lost my best resources. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit much?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Nathan replied dryly. ¡°You know I have a fiancee, yet you dared to set me up to make her misunderstand me. Since you did something so despicable, I only responded in kind. ¡± ¡°What? What on earth are you talking about? You asked me to go, and I left. I just exchanged a few words with Miss Simmons at the door of the bar, but I know my ce and didn¡¯t say anything offensive to her, ¡± Valerie confusion written all over her face. ¡­ protested, Of course, since she knew she was innocent, she was unwilling to ta ke the me for a crime she nevermitted. ¡°Since I started my career, I¡¯ve never associated myself with a male star nor have I done anything shameful to gain clout. Ever since I became the spokesperson of yourpany, I¡¯ve been following all your rules to a tee. Mr. Payne, if I really wanted to set you up, I would¡¯ve done it in a smarter way.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Last night wasn¡¯t the right time or ce to ¡®strike¡¯. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d think it was me who did it!¡± Her reasonable exnation made Nathan fall into deep thought. Indeed,st night, he was too drunk and too paranoid to think rationally. Now that he looked back, he realized that many details ofst night were still too fuzzy. His sharp gaze shifted from Valerie to Sonny. With his head down and his eyes wavering, Sonny quietly inched towards the door in an attempt to escape. Chapter 1134 ¡°Stop right there!¡± Nathan barked. ¡°Sir, I have work to do¡­¡± Sonny faltered. Seeing his flustered expression, Nathan now had a rough idea about what happenedst night. ¡°Do itter. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Then, Nathan turned to Valerie again. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate what really happenedst night. If I wronged you, I¡¯ll reinstate your position as our spokesperson and help you recover your lost resources. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Valerie frowned unhappily. ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss here, Mr. Payne. Don¡¯t I deserve some kind ofpensation?¡± A trace of disgust shed through Nathan¡¯s eyes. In a low, angry voice, he growled, ¡°It¡¯s unbing to be so greedy, Miss Garrett. Please see this woman out. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the assistant replied. As soon as the door was closed behind them, Sonny fell to his knees. ¡°sir, I swear I¡¯m innocent! I haven¡¯t even reported my bonus to the financial department yet. Please! I was just an aplice!¡± ¡°Then who was the mastermind?¡± Nathan asked coldly. ¡°It was. Sonny lowered his head, his trembling voice trailing off. Last night, Lucinda had said that if Nathan found them out, then Sonny could pin all the me on her. After all, Nathan wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt her, but he could easily kill Sonny for this. Sonny decisively raised his head and dered, ¡°It was Miss Simmons!¡± ¡°The lipstick marks on your body-that was her. The words on your chest? That was also her. I just helped her a little!¡± Nathan stared at Sonny in disbelief.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, his doubt turned into fury. ¡°Tell me everything that happenedst night. If you miss anything, I¡¯ll take you to the interrogation room and help you recall everyst detail Sonny could tell that this man wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°No! I mean, of course I¡¯ll tell you everything! I swear! I¡¯ll tell you everything down to thest detail! Please don¡¯t take me to the interrogation room!¡± Chapter 1135 Meanwhile, Lucinda was still so sore fromst night. She winced as she walked along the path on the side of the house and made her way to the garage. Out of the blue, she sneezed twice. ¡°Who could be talking about me behind my back?¡± she wondered. Her driver for today, Abel, looked at her worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s been getting really coldtely. Could you have caught a cold? Lucinda shook her head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine. But¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But what?¡± Abel pressed. She slowed down and thought it over carefully. ¡°I felt a chill run down my spine just now. That¡¯s a bad omen! I think something big is going to happen today!¡± Abel was rendered speechless. Since when did his boss be so superstitious? ¡°Miss Simmons, don¡¯t overthink this. You must¡¯ve just caught a cold. Why don¡¯t you take the day off and get some rest?¡± But Lucinda shook her head. Just as soon as the two were about to enter the garage, Nathan¡¯s car sped over and stopped right in front of them. Then Nathan stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat with a face as cold as i ce, his eyes zing with anger. Lucinda looked at him, baffled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave for work earlier? Why are you back already?¡± Without saying a word, he walked up to her, bent down, and then hoisted her over his shoulder. ¡°What the-? What on earth are you doing?¡± Nathan replied icily, ¡°I¡¯m taking you home. We need to talk. ¡± ¡°But I have work! Today¡¯s crucial!¡± But the man kept on walking with her hoisted over his shoulder. Chapter 1136 ¡°Take the day off. Sonny will do your work. ¡± ¡°Sonny? He doesn¡¯t know much about the entertainment industry. I doubt he can do my job. ¡± Nathan said through gritted teeth, ¡°Instead of worrying about him, you¡¯d better worry about yourself. ¡± Last night, she seemed delighted to have tricked him into feeling guilty and sad for so long. Not to mention the handcuffs and the belt! How dare she ¡°discipline¡± himst night? He was going to teach her a serious lesson today! Lucinda could hear the anger in Nathan¡¯s voice. She covered her face with her hands and said nothing. She didn¡¯t dare to struggle in his arms, either, and simply allowed him to carry her into the house. Abel was taken aback by the sudden change in her demeanor. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Should he return to the vi with them and suffer their incessant disys of affection, or should he make himself scarce and head over to Angle International instead? ¡°You should go to thepany. See if Sonny needs any assistance with Leon. ¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Simmons!¡± Abel left quickly, leaving a tense silence in his wake. Nathan¡¯s rage vibrated in the air around them. ¡°You knew?¡± Lucinda ventured timidly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Nathan didn¡¯t bother to reply as he strode forward. She sighed to herself. He was definitely mad. Of course, she had already known that he would be furious if he discovered the truth. But she hadn¡¯t counted on him finding out this soon. She hadn¡¯t even put up any countermeasures yet! Nathan effortlessly hauled her back to N&L Fairy Land. Lucinda squirmed in an effort to express her desire to walk by herself, but Nathan ignored her and walked directly up the stairs. He made a beeline for the bedroom. Nathan¡¯s first instinct was to toss her body on the bed, much like she had done to him before. But as his hands grasped her slender waist, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do anything that might hurt her. In the end, he settled her back on her feet and nudged her to sit on the edge of the bed. Chapter 1137 He was a little hot from the exertion, so he began to pull on his tie. He undid it, and then took off his suit jacket and threw them all on the bed. ¡°Would you like to exin yourself,¡± Nathan began as he rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Or would you like me to make you?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes were transfixed on his muscr forearms. She felt her breath hitch. This scene was somewhat familiar. Graham would often roll up his sleeves when he was angry, too. It was usually a sign that he was about to beat her up. With Nathan, however, Lucinda had a hunch that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. Well, even if he had the intent, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have the heart to really see it through. Lucinda tookfort in this and mustered up some confidence. She raised her chin and spoke in a neutral tone. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one that did it to you. Can you me me, though? You were so disobedient. You went out to some bar without telling me, and even spent some time alone with Valerie in a private room. What if you got drunk and got into trouble? Your actions made me think that I needed to remind you how dangerous and cruel the world is. !¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who would dare to do something to me when I have Sonny posted right at the door? I was so stupid! I should have thought of thisst night. Apart from you, Sonny would never have allowed anyone to touch my body without my permission.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He raised an eyebrow, and it seemed as though his expression grew even colder. ¡°Besides, do you even have any idea why I chose to drink alonest night? It¡¯s because of that damn deal you made with Kyson. You were nning to marry him, Lucinda!¡± Even now, he felt a pang in his heart just by saying those words out loud. Over thest two days, Nathan had felt like giving up and going back to her several times. But the very thought of Kyson was like a thorn in his side, and the only way to pull him out for good was if Lucinda promised to break the agreement she had made with the bastard. Lucinda now averted her gaze. ¡°Why do you keep bringing that up? You just can¡¯t let it go, can you?¡± ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t! I want you to look me in the eye and tell me here and now that you will never agree to his terms!¡± Lucinda neither responded nor meet his eyes. Nathan leaned over and sped her shoulders. ¡°If I can¡¯t make it through this winter, I¡¯m not going to stop you from marrying someone else after I die. But it can never be Kyson!¡± ¡°ALL right. I promise you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s brows were furrowed. She figured that the best thing to do for now was topromise. Chapter 1138 Let go of me. It hurts. ¡± Nathan immediately loosened his grip and proceeded to knead her shoulders. The fury in his eyes fizzled out into a spark of affection. Lucinda chuckled somewhat helplessly. It was clear that he didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt her in any way. But she kept that thought to herself and changed the subject. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re here now, don¡¯t you want to settle ounts with me? Did you have anything in mind?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze turned deep. ¡°You yed a prank on me, and I ended up wallowing in guilt and misery for the whole night. You even made Sonny tell me that ridiculous n about seducing you! Are you admitting to your crimes?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Just to be clear, though, I¡¯d do it all over again if I have to!¡± ¡°You!¡± Nathan¡¯s anger spiked up one more. ¡°It seems that you get a lot of fun out of seeing me suffer, huh? Well, I¡¯ll be sure to teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡°Oh, were you nning to handcuff me as well?¡± Lucinda asked in a delighted tone as she offered her wrists to Nathan. ¡°Those handcuffs are made of metal, and they are a little heavy for me. So please be gentle, okay?¡± Nathan nced at her bony wrists. They looked like they would snap in half at the tiniest force. She was right.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The handcuffs were a little heavy¡­ Knowing that he would never use them on her, he cleared his throat and tried to scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you!¡± Lucinda stifled a knowing smile. Nathan grew flustered. He tried to make his expression more stern. ¡°Lucky for you, I forgot to bring the handcuffs with me. I¡¯ll be sure to cuff you to the bed next time. But you did have your way with my hands, so I¡¯ll do the same to you! No, give me your hands!¡± Lucinda readily spread her palms open and held them up to him. A little smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Do you want to use the ferule? Chapter 1139 It¡¯s in the drawer. ¡± Nathan was irked by her teasing. ¡°So, you want me to use it, huh? I won¡¯t let you have your way. ¡± She watched his hands move over to his waist, his fingers working to unfasten his belt buckle. ¡°Are you nning to whip me with that thing?¡± A shrewd look entered Lucinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°I advise you to think it over properly. You know that I¡¯ll pay you back for this sooner or Later. You¡¯d be lucky if I didn¡¯t catch you red-handed once you make another blunder. ¡± Nathan froze, and Lucinda¡¯s smile turned provocative. ¡°You know how vindictive I can be. If you catch me in a bad mood the next time you disobey me, I¡¯ll make you suffer twice more than what you¡¯re nning to do to me tonight. You¡¯d better prepare yourself, Nate. ¡± When Nathan¡¯s face darkened this time, his irritation was genuine. His hand remained frozen in midair. For moment, he was at a loss on how to proceed. The more he stared at Lucinda¡¯s face, the more annoyed he felt. Damn the woman, she knew all his weaknesses, and always had a way of using them against him!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My arms are getting tired,¡± she egged him on. ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Now, you¡¯re rushing me? You¡¯re the one at fault here. You should learn a thing or two about my attitude when ites to admitting mistakes and receiving penance! Be serious for once. ¡± Nathan spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°I am serious,¡± Lucinda snapped, ring at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste any time. Just get it over with already!¡± Nathan found himself in a bit of a dilemma. Still, he didn¡¯t dare to move. After all, she had practically threatened him just now. That wasn¡¯t to say that he was pleased with her attitude. He was mad as hell! But what was he supposed to do? He was saved from his conundrum by the sudden knocking at the door. Rickey called out from the other side. ¡°Miss Simmons, a courier just dropped off a package. He said it was meant to be discreet, and that it was urgent, so I thought I¡¯d bring it over right away. Would you like to take a look at it now?¡± Nathan grabbed the opportunity and quickly fastened his belt back into ce. Chapter 1140 ¡°An item in discreet packaging? What did you buy?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda¡¯s face bloomed red. There was only one thing she had bought online recently. She had nned to use the item to cheer him up, so to speak, but she had been too busy to track the parcel¡¯s arrival date. What an unfortunate coincidence that it should arrive at this exact moment. ¡°Uh¡­ Just put it in my room, Rickey! I don¡¯t need it right. ¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Nathan called out almost immediately. The reddening of her face and ears had not escaped his notice. This was a strange reaction to an already odd delivery. He was¡­ intrigued. He strode across the room, flung the door open, and plucked the small, rather delicate box from Rickey¡¯s hands. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No, don¡¯t open it!¡± Lucinda screamed. It was toote for Lucinda to seize the parcel from Nathan. He had already opened the box, and Rickey was also peeking curiously. The contents revealed a ck and white dress. It had a unique style which stood in contrast to Lucinda¡¯s personal preferences. Perplexed, Nathan inquired, ¡°You don¡¯t usually care for this type of clothes, do you? And it¡¯s just a dress, so why the nerves?¡± A smile tugged at Lucinda¡¯s lips as she responded, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Can¡¯t I embrace a change and wear this kind of dress for once?¡± She contemted taking the box and discreetly concealing it in her room. However, Rickey, driven by curiosity, explored further and discovered a fluffy he address resembling cat ears, a plush toy tail, a cor with a bell, and¡­ A ck hosiery. ¡°Wow! Miss Simmons, is this a costume for cosy? A surprise for Mr. Payne? How romantic!¡± eximed Rickey, his eyes gleaming with excitement. Lucinda¡¯s body stiffened as embarrassment enveloped her. Nathan, too, realized that the dress held more than met the eye. Carefully examining the essories, his gaze fell upon the ck pantyhose. This led to a revtion. Silently closing the box, Nathan turned to Rickey and instructed, ¡°Go to Angle Intl with Conor to assist Sonny. Inform the other bodyguards in the vi not to disturb us, regardless of what they may hearter. ¡± Chapter 1141 ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Nathan instantly closed and locked the door behind Rickey.This is from N?velDrama.Org. With a smile, he took the ck pantyhose from the box and fixed his gaze on Lucinda. ¡°Care to enlighten me about this?¡± Flustered, she averted her gaze and stammered, ¡°Perhaps¡­ I made a mistake and purchased the wrong dress. I have no idea what that is. ¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Nathan¡¯s skepticism was evident. His prating gaze fixed upon her as he continued, ¡°Now I have a better idea to teach you a Lesson. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dread crept over her as she queried. Nathan extended the square box to her and said, ¡°Put it on. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return the dress to the shop owner, as I clearly bought it by mistake,¡± she hastily retorted as she reached for the box. However, he swiftly retrieved it, stating, ¡°You already made the purchase. How can I resist the temptation to have you try it on? You admitted that you wronged mest night. If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you make it up to me?¡± ¡°So, this is a punishment?¡± Lucinda inquired. Shaking his head, Nathan smiled. ¡°Consider it a reward. A small reward for myself. ¡± It sounded much more pleasant for her. Taking the box from his hands, Lucinda scoffed, ¡°So, you won¡¯t punish me then?¡± Again, he shook his head. ¡°I suspect your n was to please me by wearing this dress, right?¡± Her surprise had genuinely touched him. Also, he couldn¡¯t bear to harm her. ¡°Darling, how could you be in the wrong? It was me who was wrong, and it¡¯s me who deserves punishment. ¡± Tenderly cupping his face, Lucinda rose on tiptoes and pressed her lips on his. ¡°Nate, I¡¯ve be utterly spoiled by you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fought hard to win you back. I¡¯ll definitely love you and spoil you for the rest of my days. ¡± Chapter 1142 With a sweet smile, Lucinda walked into the bathroom to change into the dress. ¡°Wait for me. ¡± While she got dressed in the bathroom, Nathan took care of various tasks. He closed the window to shield her from the cold air and also switched on the heat. Filled with anticipation, he sat on the edge of the bed, waiting eagerly for her. A few minutester, Lucinda emerged from the bathroom, clutching the cor in her hand. ¡°Nate, I can¡¯t put the cor on by myself,¡± she confessed, extending it to him. Nathan lifted his eyes slowly and his heart pounded at the sight before him. She was a vision of beauty that left him breathless. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes away from her. The two fluffy headpieces on her head made her both adorable and enchanting. While the miniskirt entuated her wless figure. Nathan felt a thirstiness rise within him and swallowed, trying to suppress his desire. ¡°Nate?¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice interrupted his reverie as she dangled the bell cor in front of him, She then looked down at her dress. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it suit me?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You look absolutely stunning,¡± he managed to say, swallowing again. Her smile radiated warmth as she ced the cor in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t get lost in your thoughts. Help me put it on. ¡± Nathan stood up and held the cor. He steadied his trembling fingertips and gingerly fastened it around her gracefully slender neck. In that moment, as he adorned her with the cor, he felt an overwhelming sense of possessiveness. From now on, she would belong to him alone. His own little kitten! ¡°Am I so beautiful that you can¡¯t stop staring at me?¡± Nathan gently touched the fluffy headpieces and nodded. ¡°I want to see you dance in this outfit. ¡± ¡°What kind of dance?¡± she inquired. Chapter 1143 He pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°The Lover. You dazzled me with that dance. ¡± In this adorable dress, he knew she would look captivating while dancing. Lucinda was also in high spirits today. ¡°Consider it granted. But don¡¯t be too amazed. ¡± He turned on the music, selected the song ¡®Lover,¡¯ and settled back on the edge of the bed, ready to revel in her dance. Immediately the prelude began to y, she started dancing. Every beat of the music was familiar to her. This allowed her to sway and twirl in perfect synchrony. The fluffy toy tail behind her bobbed up and down with her every move, adding a touch of delicacy to her charm. The bell cor also chimed with a pleasant and melodious sound. Last time she danced, she wore an elegant dress and looked like an angel. This time, she exuded the aura of a temptress. After the first part of the dance, Lucinda wanted to stop. But her slender waist was held by a pair ofrge hands. Nathan took hold of her hand and intertwined their fingers. The solo dance she had started was now a duet. Thest time she danced this dance, he didn¡¯t have the chance to hold her waist and dance with her. This time, he would not let the chance slip away. With no prior rehearsal, both of them seamlessly coborated and wlessly executed the dance. Their eyes locked, brimming with profound emotion, as they becamepletely immersed in the joyous moment. As the dance neared its end, it was time for Lucinda to spin, but before she could begin, Nathan halted her movement. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and inquired, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we finish the dance?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s end the dance here. You need to conserve your energy, or you might struggleter,¡± he advised. Understanding his intentions, she protested, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! We just did itst might¡­¡± He tenderly brushed the tip of her nose and desire flickered in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not enough. You look so stunning today, like a ripe apple. How could I resist having a ¡®taste¡¯ of you?¡± ¡°But¡­ My legs are still sore.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡± Nathan ced a gentle ki*s on her forehead and muttered, ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll be gentle. ¡± Chapter 1144 Sweeping her off her feet, he carried her to the bed. They spent the entire morning on the bed. Only when Lucinda grew weary and drifted off to sleep did he release her. Nathan carried her to the bathroom, bathed her, helped her slip into a nightgown, and carefully settled her back into bed. ¡°Have a good sleep. What would you like for lunch? How about some chicken soup?¡± ¡°I want seafood soup. ¡± In a low voice, Lucinda responded, feeling exhausted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare it for you,¡± Nathan replied with satisfaction and gently stroked her face. He then slipped on his slippers and rose from the bed. However, as he stood up, a veil of ck mist seemed to cloud his vision. In a matter of seconds, he found himself unable to see anything. In order to avoid an awkward fall, he copsed back onto the bed. After a few minutes, the ominous darkness gradually dissipated, and his sight returned. He stared at his hand in disbelief. Could it be An indication that the virus in his body had begun to spread again? The antidote Kyson provided¡­ ¡°Nate, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± With drowsy eyes, Lucinda reached out and lightly pulled at the edge of his clothes, interrupting his thoughts. Nathan turned around and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just contemting what to cook for you. ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve received proper training in Forden, you¡¯ve be quite the cook. I enjoy whatever you make,¡± she muttered with a smile. Oh, and our employment agreement is still in effect. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned grim. Her mention of the painful memory of being coerced into signing the employment agreement darkened his mood. He pulled up the covers and pressed himself against her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you nning to keep me enved for a few more months?¡± With half-closed eyes, she giggled. ¡°No. The name on the agreement was Nathaniel Roberts. It doesn¡¯t involve you. ¡± Besides, things had changed. She didn¡¯t want to treat him badly anymore. Chapter 1145 The only thing she wanted now was to cure him totally, so he could lead afortable and healthy Life. Nathan nted a ki*s on her forehead with satisfaction. ¡°Go back to sleep. I¡¯ll let you know when the food is done. ¡± With that, he got out of bed and headed to the kitchen to cook. Two peaceful days went by. However, on the third day in the afternoon, Lucinda was upied in her office when she received an international call from an unfamiliar number. ncing at her phone, she noticed it was Kyson calling.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This call instantly spoiled her good mood. ¡°What do you want?¡± she snapped, her voice filled with anger. Kyson chuckled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in days. Do you miss me?¡± Lucinda felt a wave of nausea. ¡°If you have nothing important to say, I¡¯m ending the call now. ¡± ¡°Wait! I was just kidding. So, do you agree to my two conditions?¡± She remained silent for a moment. ¡°No, but I¡¯ll consider it. ¡± ¡°You still need to consider it?¡± Kyson sounded a bit angry. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y games with me. I¡¯m not easily fooled!¡± Her tone also turned cold. ¡°You should know that if I break off my engagement with Nathan, it will cause a lot of trouble for our families. I need to make careful arrangements in advance to minimize the losses for the Simmons Group. ¡± ¡°Well, you can try to deceive me now or buy yourself some time. Either way, I¡¯m not worried. Sooner orter, you¡¯lle looking for me!¡± He intentionally said thest sentence in a low tone. Lucinda wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Once Nathan was cured, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of him. She wanted him to experience a thousand times more suffering than what he had endured. As she was about to end the call, she thought of something. ¡°You¡¯ve gone abroad?¡± Chapter 1146 ¡°Yes, your beloved snuggler always wants to capture me. Last time, he nearly beat me to death. It took me a long time to recuperate. In order to marry you in one piece, I had to go abroad. ¡± He coughed twice and spoke nonchntly. Lucinda clenched her teeth and retorted, ¡°If he¡¯s a snuggler, then what are you? Kyson, I never thought you¡¯d end up spending six months in a heavily guarded prison and lose all your former qualities. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t say that. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. She controlled her anger and asked cautiously, ¡°Where are you? Eurfrica?¡± He sounded ted. ¡°Your concern warms my heart.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But it¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll wait for your final response!¡± If he didn¡¯t want to reveal it, then she had no interest in conversing with him any further. She promptly ended the call and summoned Abel. ¡°Have you discovered anything about Kyson¡¯s mother?¡± Abel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard nothing from Dark Bell. It¡¯s challenging to investigate her since she¡¯s in a foreign country. However, I have a feeling her identity isn¡¯t ordinary. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden it for so long. ¡± After a brief moment of silence, Lucinda murmured, ¡°It seems like I need to find some time to inquire with the Shaw family. ¡± Aldric had previously mentioned that the drug Kyson provided didn¡¯t appear to be produced within this country. Perhaps she could start by investigating Kyson¡¯s mother and try to find the antidote for the $404 Virus. Abel expressed doubt, ¡°Will they tell us? If Mekhi managed to outsmart his brothers and be the head of the family¡­ He must be cunning as well, right?¡± Lucinda gave no response to that. ¡°He¡¯s not the only family member I need to meet. Help me arrange a dinner with Sally and Uma tonight. Let them know I¡¯ll treat them,¡± she instructed Abel. ¡°Yes, mydy. ¡± Once Abel left, Lucinda sent a message to Nathan, informing him that she wouldn¡¯t be returning home for dinner. After some more hours of work, she grabbed her bag and set off. Chapter 1147 The two girls were ustomed to dining at five-star restaurants. This time, Lucinda decided to take them to a barbecue restaurant on a bustlingmercial street. Immediately Sally and Uma walked into the private room, they immediately started whispering to each other, creating a lively atmosphere. Sally greeted Lucinda with a smile. ¡°Lucinda, I thought you had forgotten about us since you¡¯ve been spending time with your man. Why have you suddenly invited us to dinner today?¡± Lucinda simply smiled and said nothing. Uma chimed in, ¡°It seems like she and my brother have been living a blissful lifetely. Lucinda looks even more radiant now. Will I have a nephew or niece soon?¡± ¡°What are you talking about! You can go ahead and order the food now! Let¡¯s hope the delicious dishes will keep your mouths busy and prevent you from teasing me. ¡± Lucinda blushed and yfully flicked Uma¡¯s forehead. Unconsciously, she ced her hands on her belly. For a while, she had yearned for a baby, but now, it was no longer her priority. Curing Nathan was the only thing that consumed her mind at the moment. Lucinda acted casual and asked Sally, ¡°How is Kyson?¡± Resting her chin on her hand, Sally expressed concern, ¡°I don¡¯t even want to hear about him. I never believed he would hurt you.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He is still in prison right? Why have you suddenly asked about him?¡± She wasn¡¯t aware that Kyson had been bailed out? Or had Mekhi decided to keep the Shaw family unaware of thetest news about Kyson? Lucinda took a sip of tea and went on, ¡°Sometimes, I think back to our childhood and the times we spent together. It always makes me feel a little nostalgic. But things are different now. I can¡¯t help but feel a bit sad. ¡± Sally heaved a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Lately, Mekhi has been urging me to learn how to handle thepany¡¯s affairs, so I hardly get to see my brothers or my friends. As for Kyson, Mekhi even forbade me from visiting him. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to see him. ¡± It was clearly Mekhi who had blocked the messages. Lucinda maintained herposure as she stated, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything about Kyson¡¯s mother. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met her either. I heard that my father met Rhonda during a business trip to Eurfrica. She became pregnant with Kyson shortly afterward. She was supposed toe here and marry my father, but I don¡¯t know what happenedter and it just didn¡¯t work out,¡± Sally exined. ¡°When my father returned, he only brought Kyson with him. Over the years, there haven¡¯t been any photos or news about her at home, and even Kyson rarely mentions her. Sometimes I also almost forget that Kyson is just my half-brother. ¡± After pondering for a moment, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Her name is Rhonda? Chapter 1148 What¡¯s her surname? Is she still alive?¡± ¡°I have no idea. In fact, I found out about her name only by ident. These are secrets within the Shaw family. Don¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Sally shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t mention it to a soul. ¡± Uma nodded. There was a waiter who helped customers barbecue their meat at every table. At that moment, a tall and handsome man entered the private room. Sally and Uma were both stunned. Uma frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lucinda was secretly sending a message to Abel, asking him to investigate all the women named Rhonda in Eurfrica to find someone who had a simr experience to Kyson¡¯s mother. However, when Uma eximed, Lucinda raised her head.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She recognized the man standing before them. ¡°Brinleigh?¡± They hadn¡¯t seen him for about a week, and he appeared to have changed a lot. He looked less vibrant, numb, and quiet. Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as sheid eyes on him, dressed in a waiter¡¯s attire. ¡°Have you been working here recently?¡± she queried, unable to contain her surprise. He stood there, a mix of shock and shame washing over him. Instead of answering her question, he turned his back to walk away. But Lucinda halted him in his tracks. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years. Why don¡¯t you join us for a couple of drinks. ¡± Uma vividly recalled the harm the Hernandez family had caused Lucinda. Her tone grew sharp as she intervened, ¡°Lucinda, the Hernandez family isn¡¯t wealthy anymore. You don¡¯t have to be polite to him. Besides, he stopped being our friend when he assisted Melody in plotting against you. ¡± As Brinleigh reached the door, he swiveled his gaze towards Lucinda and addressed her, ¡°I didn¡¯t aid her in causing you harm. Moreover, she¡¯s in prison now. Aren¡¯t you willing to let her go?¡± Both Sally and Uma were consumed by anger. However, Lucinda¡¯s presence managed to keep them from losing their temper. She chuckled softly. Chapter 1149 ¡°I never intended to interfere with her affairs once I sent her to prison. Yet you make me feel as if she¡¯s leading afortable life there. ¡± He expressed his surprise, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°I never thought you could be so cruel. She¡¯s just a young girl who is already being punished for what she did. ¡± Lucinda took a sip of her juice. Her expression was devoid of emotion and she remained silent. Uma could no longer contain her rage. ¡°Why don¡¯t you admit that your sister is the cruel one? She¡¯s an adult, yet she acts like a brat because your entire family spoiled her!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Sally chimed in. ¡°I know what you did to Lucinda at Melody¡¯s recent birthday party. I don¡¯t believe Lucinda has gone too far by ensuring Melody is held ountable in prison. ¡± Brinleigh felt desperate. His family had been through hell during this period. They were even unable to afford the funds to visit Melody in jail. Tricia wept every day, tormented by the suffering her daughter had to endure. Brinleigh¡¯s father, despite his advanced age, pleaded for work from anyone willing to hire him. But because of Nathan, nopany hired him. The entire family endured a harsh existence within the cramped confines of a small, studio apartment. Regardless of Melody¡¯s past actions, Brinleigh believed that their current predicament should serve as sufficient atonement for her sins.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Brinleigh clutched the tray in his hands tightly. After a moment, he swallowed his pride and pleaded with Lucinda, ¡°Lucinda, for the sake of our longstanding friendship, please release Melody and bail her out. We¡¯ll take her and leave here. I promise we will never disturb you again. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face remained impassive as she replied, ¡°We¡¯re friends, so I¡¯ll simply act like I didn¡¯t see you today and allow you to go on with your work here. Melody received what she deserved. I¡¯m not a saint. I can¡¯t help her, nor am I nice enough to do so. ¡± Uma instantly drove him out of the room. ¡°Did you hear that? Leave now, and we want another waiter. ¡± Brinleigh dropped his head, concealing the unwillingness and resentment burning in his eyes, and departed from the private room. He trudged down the restaurant corridor like a lifeless being, his steps heavy and burdened. Zane, who had to take over for him,ined as he passed by, ¡°I figure rich young masters like you just can¡¯t do anything right! You keep offending the customers. Why should I always clean up after your mess?¡± Brinleigh caught Zane¡¯s words clearly and nced back at him. Zane grew more infuriated. ¡°What are you looking at! I said nothing wrong¡­¡± As Brinleigh continued on his way, he wore a despondent expression Chapter 1150 In the past few days, he had been stifled by Nathan, insulted, and belittled by everyone, leaving him feeling a mix of anger and sorrow. The words Melody had said before her imprisonment echoed in his mind. ¡°Brinleigh! I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life behind bars. Once I¡¯m in jail, those inmates will undoubtedly torment me. I¡¯ll be going through constant hell! Lucinda and Nathan are the ones responsible for this. You have to help me get rid of them! Else, I¡¯ll never consider you my brother! Dad and Mom won¡¯t be pleased either!¡± And just two days ago, the renowned actress Valerie had also paid him a visit. Lost in his thoughts, Brinleigh made his way to the kitchen and discreetly pocketed some rat poison he had found in the storage room. As Zane prepared to deliver juice to Lucinda, Brinleigh halted him. Wearing an apologetic smile, Brinleigh said, ¡°Allow me to handle this. I deeply regret having upset the lovelydies in the private room earlier. I wish to apologize to them personally. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Apologize? Oh, please. You¡¯ll only make things worse. And I¡¯ll have to clean up the mess,¡± Zane retorted. Brinleigh firmly grasped the tray of juice, refusing to let go. ¡°I genuinely apologize for dragging you into this situation. Aspensation, I¡¯ll give you my entire day¡¯s sry. ¡± Zane¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°You¡¯re a clever one. Go ahead, then. ¡± Brinleigh took hold of the tray and, with nervous nces around, cautiously brought out the poison from his pocket. It was his first time engaging in such an act. This caused his hands to tremble uncontrobly. But when he remembered Valerie¡¯s promise to him, he summoned his courage. When no one was watching, he discreetly poured the poison into the drinks, watching as the white powder dissolved and vanished into the juice. However, before he could finish pouring all the powder, his wrist was abruptly seized. Startled, he looked up and found Sonny standing there. In a hushed tone, Sonny inquired, ¡°What did you put in there?¡± Nathan who was a few meters away, advanced toward them with an intense expression and a menacing glint in his eyes. Brinleigh panicked. His fear of Nathan was evident on his face. Chapter 1151 Lately, whenever he met Nathan, he was beaten up by him. In a moment of desperation, he sshed the juice from the tray onto Sonny¡¯s face, temporarily blinding him. Seizing the opportunity, Brinleigh strained to break free and hastily fled. ¡°Go after him! He¡¯s weak. If he outruns you, I¡¯ll personally deal with you,¡± Nathanmanded. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry!¡± Trembling all over, Sonny chased after Brinleigh with all his might. Inside the private room, the girls were immersed in cheerful conversation, enjoying their meal. Suddenly, the door swung open. Uma, closest to the entrance, assumed it was a waiter and didn¡¯t bother to look up. She simply requested, ¡°Finally, someone¡¯s here to serve us. Please help me roast this beef!¡± However, the person behind her remained still. In a cold voice, he dered, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to roast anything for you. I¡¯m here for my fiancee!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the voice, all the girls turned around simultaneously. Upon seeing the man, Uma was too frightened to utter a single word. Lucinda was taken aback. ¡°Why have youe? Did the aroma of the roast meat lure you for dinner?¡± Nathan felt offended and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re feasting here without even considering if I¡¯m hungry or not. ¡± Unable to see her after work and waiting for her for a considerable time, anger had built up within him to the point of wanting to demolish the house. Driven by fury, he approached Lucinda without hesitation, swept her up into his arms, turned around, and walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll roast the meat for you when we get home!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I text you that I¡¯d be out for dinner ande hometer? Why have you rushed here?¡± Lucinda asked. Nathan¡¯s handsome face twisted with annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m frustrated. I haven¡¯t seen you all day. And when you finally left work, I should get to see you. Every minute away from you feels like torture to me. ¡± Hearing him say that in front of Uma and Sally, Lucinda blushed and squirmed, struggling to break free. ¡°You¡­ Let me go first¡­¡± But he held her tighter, whispering in her ear with a voice only they could hear, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our little agreement. ¡± Chapter 1152 They had a pact that she would try her best to follow his lead when others were around. And when they were alone at home, she could be his queen and have him obey hermands. Lucinda stopped struggling immediately and asked in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. Tell me what kind of meat you want to grill for me at home?¡± He raised an eyebrow and smirked mischievously. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get home. ¡± The expression on his face¡­ It was clear that he was hinting at something. He wouldn¡¯t just serve her roasted meat, would he? Compared to them, Uma and Sally were young. They might not understand what the two were talking about, but they envied their intimacy. Suddenly, the meat in their tes didn¡¯t taste as good anymore. Lucinda¡¯s ears turned red. Feeling embarrassed, she turned to the girls. ¡°Enjoy your meal. Order anything you want and put it on my tab. I¡¯m taking my leave now. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nathan urged. Sally said, sounding jealous, ¡°Just go please. Enough of the PDA. The meat in my te has lost its vor!¡± Nathan smiled, looking at Lucinda in his arms. ¡°You heard that right? She said that we shouldn¡¯t disturb them while they eat. Let¡¯s go home!¡± He walked out of the restaurant carrying Lucinda in his arms.This is from N?velDrama.Org. He told Abel to drive her car, and he would drive her home himself. On the way back, he mentioned meeting Brinleigh in the hallway. ¡°Brinleigh tried to poison me?¡± She felt a bit shocked to hear that. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for years, and I understand him well. He doesn¡¯t seem capable of such a foolish act. ¡± Moreover, he was the pir of his family now that Melody was in prison. Whether he seeded or not, it would still be a suicide mission. He wouldn¡¯t be so thoughtless as to harm Lucinda as well as destroy himself. Unless¡­ ¡°Someone must be taking advantage of his situation by offering him some benefits. Else, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a desperate move. ¡± Chapter 1153 Nathan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it. Now I want to know how you want to punish the Hernandez family. ¡± Lucinda massaged her temples and said casually, ¡°Since Brinleigh was caught attempting murder, we can just call the police and let the judge handle it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As for the Hernandez matter, you¡¯re in charge. ¡± She simply wanted to deal with Kyson as soon as possible. She had no time for other issues for now. Thinking about this, she asked, ¡°How have you been feelingtely? Are you better? Should I apany you to theb for another test?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Nathan responded quickly. He held the steering wheel, his eyes focused on the road. The dim lights on the roadside shone on his handsome face. Lately, he experienced moments of blindness once a day, at irregr intervals, and the duration of his vision loss was increasing over time. He didn¡¯t know when he would gopletely blind, perhaps even just the next day¡­ If Lucinda was aware of this, she would do anything to cure him, even if it meant agreeing to Kyson¡¯s conditions. He¡¯d rather die than watch her do that. ¡°Nate?¡± As he was deep in thoughts, Lucinda touched his face and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Nathan controlled the steering wheel with one hand and held her hand with the other. Then they intertwined their fingers. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how I¡¯m going to ¡®devour¡¯ youter. What¡¯s your preference? Grilled, steamed, or boiled?¡± She felt shy and her face turned red. Luckily, Sonny went after Brinleigh tonight. It was just the two of them in the car. Otherwise, Lucinda would have wished she could disappear on the spot. Nathan¡¯s thin lips curved into a wider smile. ¡°You know what¡¯s the cutest thing about you? No matter how many times we¡¯ve done it, as soon as I mention it, you blush with shyness. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as shameless as you are?¡± Lucinda snorted and looked out of the window. The atmosphere in the car was peaceful. When they arrived back at N&L Fairy Land, their fantastic night began. Chapter 1154 Meanwhile, in Stastle¡¯s women¡¯s prison, Melody was going through a living nightmare. Everyone else was sleeping while she was locked in a dark, cramped room. The floor was damp and cold.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She could only curl up in a corner, unable to get any sleep. With each passing moment, her legs grew more and more numb. But she refused to lie down and sleep on the wet, muddy floor. Herst shred of dignity wouldn¡¯t allow it. There wasn¡¯t even a nket there. She could only hold herself tightly, trying to ward off the cold. The wounds all over her body were causing her excruciating pain. Every day felt like a never-ending nightmare to her. At noon, another prisoner intentionally made things difficult for her. The woman spat in her food and stomped on her face, and tried to make her eat the salivaden meal. Melody resolutely refused. As a result, she was not only beaten up but also punished with three days in confinement for wasting food. Helplessly, Melody held herself and sobbed quietly. Her eyes were swollen like walnuts. She didn¡¯t wipe away her tears because it was too cold, and she was trembling like a leaf. She had only been in prison for a few days, but she had already experienced beatings, punishment, and forcedbor every single day. It was driving her to the brink of insanity! ¡°Lucinda! I hate you! I hate you so much! You¡¯re the one who did this to me. You will die a gruesome death! I won¡¯t let you get away with it! I¡¯ll drink your blood and tear you apart! Bitch! Bitch!¡± Due to the swelling in her mouth, her words were muffled as she repeated them over and over, grinding her teeth in anger. If it weren¡¯t for the strong hatred and anger she felt, she might not have been able to hold on and keep going. Creak¡­ The thick iron door of the room was opened. In the silent night, the sound was particrly jarring. ¡°0437, someone wants to visit you. Get up ande with me. And keep it quiet!¡± A shlight illuminated Melody¡¯s swollen face. Blinded by the sudden light, she struggled to open her eyes and felt even more disoriented. Someone was visiting her in the middle of the night? Who could it be? Chapter 1155 She was nearly frozen. After much effort, she failed in her attempts to stand up.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Impatiently, the prison guard helped her to her feet and led her out of the room. On the way, Melody asked uncertainly, ¡°Do I have to return here after the visit?¡± ¡°What do you think? You won¡¯t leave this confinement until after three days. Cherish this chance to be visited!¡± The guard¡¯s words seemed to hold a hidden meaning. Melody couldn¡¯t make sense of it, so she followed the guard as her body trembled. Instead of heading to the usual visiting room, she was taken to a separate soundproof room without any surveince or recording devices. When they got to the door, Melody was pushed inside, her heavy handcuffs and shackles nging. She staggered a few steps before managing to regain her bnce. Someone was standing in the middle of the soundproof room. When the person turned around, Melody widened her eyes and eximed in disbelief, ¡°How could it be you?!¡± The following morning, the bedroom¡¯s window was open. It was winter. Lucinda stirred, feeling the chill in the air as a thick white mist swirled outside. She pulled herself closer to Nathan, seeking warmth andfort. Another great night had passed. She looked so tired and was reluctant to wake up. However, the ring rm clock interrupted the cozy moment. Today marked the end of Noelle¡¯s filming, and Lucinda wanted to be there to offer her support, blessings, and gifts. She fought the urge to stay in bed and forced herself to get up and freshen up. Nathan also woke up. His long curlyshes fluttered as he peered through half-open eyes. A faint crease was formed on his forehead. Darkness enveloped his vision again and he could see nothing. He was unaware that he was experiencing another seizure. ¡°Lucinda, did you close the window? It¡¯s so dark in here. ¡± Lucinda paused her skincare routine, perplexed by his words. She instinctively turned her head towards the wide-open window, a sense of strangeness creeping over her. ¡°No, the window is wide open. Chapter 1156 What¡¯s the matter?¡± His heart sank as despair washed over him. He could see nothing¡­ How long would this episodest? He maintained a calm demeanor and responded gently, ¡°Nothing, perhaps I¡¯m just a bit tired and not fully awake. I¡¯ll just sleep a bit Longer. ¡± He closed his eyes and tucked himself back in bed. Lucinda chuckled softly, and sat on the edge of his bed. She gently caressed his face and teased, ¡°You always say you want to devour me, but it looks like your ¡®trouser snake¡¯ sometimes needs its rest. A faint smile yed on his lips and his eyes remained shut. ¡°Carry on with your tasks. Don¡¯t bother making breakfast for me. I¡¯ll grab a bite when I wake up. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you rest and replenish your energy. Don¡¯t let thoughts of s@x consume you too much for now!¡± she yfully chided. He obediently nodded ¡°Alright. ¡± Cupping his face, she nted a tender ki*s on his lips before rising to do her light makeup for a regr workday. This took her just ten minutes. Fully prepared for the day, Lucinda noticed Nathan was in deep sleep. She decided not to disturb his rest and quietly left the room. Lucinda walked out of the house and went to the garage with Abel. However, she abruptly halted her steps. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Simmons?¡± Abel, confused by her sudden change, inquired. With a grave expression etched upon her face, Lucinda recalled Nathan¡¯s words from earlier when he had just awakened. ¡°Something is wrong with him. ¡± ¡°Something is wrong with who?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She provided no answer to Abel¡¯s question, swiftly turned on her heels, and dashed towards N&L Fairy Land. ¡°Nate!¡± Lucinda ascended the staircase and swung open the bedroom door. Chapter 1157 Nathan, who had been sleeping soundly on therge bed, was nowhere to be found. The room was empty, and there was no sign of him. Confusion shrouded her thoughts as she couldn¡¯tprehend why he would have gotten up so fast after she left. ¡°Nate?¡± As Lucinda yelled, she touched the bed sheet. It was still warm, indicating that he just got up. But the vi was engulfed by silence and she got no response. She searched every room diligently, hoping to find him in one of them. Did Nathan truly leave so suddenly? If so, why hadn¡¯t she seen him on her way back? Unease swelled within Lucinda as she instantly contacted Sonny. ¡°Has Nate already gone to work?¡± she inquired. Sonny, puzzled by her question, responded, ¡°No, I¡¯m on my way to N& L Fairy Land. ¡± A wave of anxiety washed over her. Sonny didn¡¯t get a response and got worried as well. ¡°Miss Simmons, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I think Nate has gone missing¡­¡± With that revtion, the entire mansion was thrown into chaos. Sonny, apanied by Abel and Rickey, scoured every nook and cranny of the house, trying not to scare the Payne family. Their efforts proved fruitless as they tirelessly searched.This is from N?velDrama.Org. They even checked the surveince video and the garage, but found no clue. Nathan¡¯s phone was even switched off. After more than thirty minutes of relentless search, there was still no sign of him. Lucinda¡¯s unease only grew with each passing moment. It was a familiar feeling, reminiscent of the day she received the news of Nathan¡¯s supposed death over six months ago. She hadbed Bay Vi inside and out, yet she didn¡¯t find him. Chapter 1158 Dejectedly, she sat on the edge of the bed. Her trembling fingertips revealed the turmoil within her. On the carpet were Nathan¡¯s slippers. He had left without even wearing shoes. In the biting cold outside, where could he have gone? Why would he choose to hide himself? Anger simmered within Lucinda but she caught sight of the slightly ajar wardrobe door from the corner of her eye. Just as she was about to approach it, Sonny entered the room.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Miss Simmons, I¡¯ve asked the staff. He¡¯s not at thepany. He should still be in the vi. ¡± ¡°Okay, keep searching here. Even if you have to tear the house apart, you must find him!¡± Sonny nodded. ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± Once he left, Lucinda tiptoed toward the wardrobe and gently opened ¡­ Nathan huddled in the corner, clenching his nightwear tightly in his hands. There he was! Relief washed over her as she saw his familiar handsome face. They had searched for him all morning, and yet, he had been hiding in the wardrobe. What was he doing there? Squatting down, Lucinda observed Nathan silently. It became apparent that he seemed unaware of her presence at all. His deep eyes held an empty, distant gaze, as if he was looking at something or perhaps nothing at all. A sense of unease gripped her again. She tentatively reached out her hand and waved it before his eyes. No reaction came from him. His eyes looked like a still, stagnant water. Lucinda covered her mouth as tears streamed down her cheeks. He¡­ He couldn¡¯t see? She fought back her tears and carefully extended her hand toward him. ¡°Nate¡­¡± Hearing her voice and feeling her touch on his wrist, Nathan flinched and quickly raised his arm to shield his face, concealing his eyes from her gaze. Chapter 1159 ¡°How could this be?¡± Lucinda wiped away her tears, struggling to suppress her sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here with you¡­¡± Reluctant to be embraced, Nathan wore a self-deprecating smile and said, ¡°Now you know. Yes, I¡¯m blind. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity. Just leave!¡± He felt that his eyesight would gradually recover, just as it had done a few days ago. He had intended to hide here for a while and wait patiently. But this time, he was wrong. He had gonepletely blind so quickly, leaving him no time to make the necessary preparations for himself and Lucinda. ¡°No, I¡¯m going nowhere! I want to remain right here with you! How can I pity you? I love you with all my heart and soul!¡± Lucinda held tightly onto his hand to provide him a sense of security. ¡°I¡¯ll find a cure for you. Trust me. You¡¯ll be okay! You¡¯ll regain your health and live a long life! With me! We¡¯ll create a joyful life together, just like normal couples. ¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s toote now, Lucinda. I don¡¯t have much time. ¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The virus in his body had spread again. It had left him entirely blind. Deafness might soon follow, and the virus would gradually erode his brain nerves. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could make it through this winter. Cupping his cold face, Lucinda repeated with determination, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine! Everything will be alright. Let¡¯s find Dr. Yusuf. If he can¡¯t cure you, I¡¯ll bring Hilliard back. He will surely find a cure for you. Nate, even if you remain blind, I¡¯ll be your eyes. I¡¯ll marry you and bring several lively and lovely children into our lives. I will never leave you nor forsake you!¡± After Lucinda hadforted Nathan, he began to calm down considerably. He grasped her hand tightly, as though he had found his sole sce. ¡°Don¡¯t go to Kyson! Don¡¯t ept his conditions!¡± he implored. Lucinda was hesitant. Chapter 1160 ¡°Lucinda! Promise me! You¡¯ve agreed to it before!¡± Nathan urged, holding her hand so tightly that he didn¡¯t realize he was causing her pain. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t marry him, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡± Before Nathan could react, she struck him hard on the back of his neck using all her strength, which knocked him out. She cradled him in her arms and gently stroked his forehead with her cheek. Tears streamed from the corners of her eyes into her hair. She whispered, ¡°Go to sleep, Nate. I¡¯ll take care of everything. ¡± Sonny rushed upstairs, and was taken aback by the scene unfolding in the corner of the wardrobe. ¡°Miss Simmons, what¡¯s happening to him?¡± Lucinda had no time for exnations. ¡°Come and carry him out. Let¡¯s go to theb. ¡± With no hesitation, Sonny squatted down and took the unconscious man from her arms. Once they arrived at theb, Aldric promptly examined Nathan. A chilling atmosphere pervaded the room. Frowning, Aldric sighed. ¡°His condition is bad. The drug is losing its effectiveness, and it¡¯s causing side effects that elerate the spread of the virus in his body. If we don¡¯t administer another dose of the drug soon or find an antidote topletely cure him, he won¡¯tst a month. ¡± Sonny¡¯s countenance changed. ¡°What! Not even a month?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Amidst the heavy atmosphere, Lucinda appeared surprisingly calm. Concealing her hands within her sleeves, where her nails dug into her flesh, she tried to maintain aposed tone. ¡°You two keep an eye on Nate. I need to step out for something. ¡± Leaving theb, she got into her car and dialed Kyson¡¯s number. Kyson answered with enthusiasm, ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect you to call so soon. Let me guess, the drug isn¡¯t working anymore, right?¡± Chapter 1171 Nathan tried to move and sit up, only to realize that his hands and feet were all tied up. His face showed immediate confusion which then turned to anger. ¡°Let go of me! I want to see Lucinda!¡± He tried to struggle and stubbornly pull his hands up. Watching how the man helplessly struggled, Cyrus sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you that she¡¯s not here. Can you just take the medicine now? Don¡¯t fight it! The more you resist, the more pain you¡¯ll endure. Hilliard has tied you down tightly. ¡± But Nathan paid no attention, persisting in his resistance. He did not look like he had listened to a word Cyrus had just said. Anger consumed his gaze, clouding his judgment. He clenched his fists as the veins in his arms angrily bulged out while his wrists and ankles turned red and swollen. Cyrus found himself at a loss for words. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have you lost your mind? Stop struggling! Stop it right now or else I¡¯ll have Hilliard force the medicine on you!¡± ¡°Call Lucinda. Put her on speaker.This is from N?velDrama.Org. I want to hear it from her,¡± Nathan demanded, his eyes frantic. Cyrus furrowed his brows. After ncing at his watch, he realized that she was still currently on the ne. There was no way they would be able to reach her at the moment. ¡°If I can¡¯t see her, I refuse to take the medicine, even if it costs me my life!¡± Nathan roared. His wrists were already blistered and bleeding, staining the ropes with his own blood. When Cyrus noticed the blood, his breath slightly hitched. Nathan had been persisting in this manner, and they couldn¡¯t restrain him every single day. Lucinda would definitely be furious if she sees the man¡¯s wounds. Cyrus felt a sense of helplessness and frustration, running his fingers through his hair. This task had be truly agonizing, torturous even. As he stared at the crazy man on the bed, he let out a huff of frustration. ¡°Nathan! Enough of this madness! She¡¯s currently on the ne. How can she answer the phone? Besides, if you harm yourself, it will only make her sad! What am I supposed to do with you? Can¡¯t you try to think rationally?¡± he pleaded. ¡°Why is Lucinda on the ne? Where has she gone?¡± Nathan¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of anger and concern. ¡°You¡¯re so curious, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cyrus grinned mischievously. ¡°Well, if you cooperate and do as I say, I¡¯ll untie you and even reveal Lucinda¡¯s location. Deal?¡± The angry man on the bed suddenly fell silent, his chest heaving from the intense struggle he had just endured. Seeing this, Cyrus let out a sigh of relief. The only way to keep Nathan in check was to dangle the promise of Lucinda before him. ¡°Stay still! Don¡¯t make any sudden moves. If you try to escape or start a fight with me again, forget about ever finding out where she is!¡± Cyrus warned, his toneced with a stern edge. Chapter 1172 Nathan, feeling the weight of the threat, calmed down. As his agitation subsided, his hollow eyes appeared tired, framed by longshes. His handsome face had a faint pallor, evidence of his illness. Cautiously, Cyrus started to reach out for the man¡¯s wrists and gently pulled the ties loose. Then, he grabbed some cotton swabs and started to disinfect Nathan¡¯s wounds by dabbing them with alcohol. The liquid stung, causing intense pain to surge through Nathan¡¯s body. Although his vision was impaired, the pain seemed to magnify within him, manifested only through his trembling fingertips. If his fingertips hadn¡¯t trembled uncontrobly, Cyrus would have thought that the virus had made him numb. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Does it hurt? If you feel pain, it means you¡¯re still alive. Can¡¯t you at least act like a patient and take care of yourself?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cyrus chided, wrapping the wound with a bandage. Nathan remained expressionless, refraining from retorting. ¡°Where did Lucinda go?¡± ¡°She went abroad,¡± Cyrus responded curtly. As he spoke, he continued to dab another cotton swab soaked in alcohol all ov er the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Abroad?¡± Nathan sat up, leaning against the headboard with furrowed brows. ¡°Why did she go abroad? What is she nning to do?¡± ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Cyrus raised an eyebrow, trying to stall the moment. Nathan nodded enthusiastically, gradually regaining his sanity andposure. Seeing how he looked so obedient all of a sudden, Cyrus said, ¡°Take the medicine first. If you behave yourself for the rest of the day, I might tell you. ¡± He smiled, cing the cup of pills on the bedside table within the man¡¯s reach and handed him a cup of water. ¡°Take these. And be careful not to spill the water. ¡± Without hesitation, Nathan swallowed the pills with a gulp of water. The bitterness coated his mouth, causing his face to turn pale. He fought hard against the urge to gag. Noticing Nathan¡¯s difort, Cyrus frowned and asked, ¡°Do they taste awful?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Cyrus realized what was going on. It must have been Hilliard¡¯s doing. Chapter 1173 Hilliard, the reserved and arrogant man, possessed an entric talent for creating medicines that made people suffer. The guilt weighed heavily on Cyrus as he remembered Lucinda¡¯s words before she left. Quickly, he took out a candy from his pocket and ced it in Nathan¡¯s hand. ¡°Lucinda gave me this. She said it¡¯s your favorite. She bought a lot of candies and told me to give you one every time you take your medicine. I¡¯ve done my part. It¡¯s up to you whether you eat it or not. ¡± Cyrus was puzzled by how someone like Nathan, the strong and fierce leader of the Payne family, could have a fondness for something as childish as candy. He resisted the urge to roll his eyes in disbelief. It just didn¡¯t make sense to him. However, when Nathan held the candy in his hand, something changed. The anger etched on his face began to fade away, reced by a glimmer of vulnerability. His fingertips grazed the smooth surface of the candy wrapper, tracing its edges before tearing it open with a mix of anticipation and hesitation. With a silent gesture, he lifted the candy to his lips, savoring the taste as it dissolved on his tongue. As the candy melted, memories flooded his mind. He pictured Lucinda taking care of him and feeding him his medicine as well as candies with her mouth during the past month they shared together. Seeing tears in Nathan¡¯s eyes, Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but ask, genuinely concerned, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you now? Do you not like the taste of the candy, or are you in pain?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes drooping with sadness. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. You hurt yourself today, so when Lucindaes back, I don¡¯t want her to me me. Plus, you hit me, and my right shoulder still hurts. ¡± Nathan curled up, turning away from Cyrus, wanting some time alone. ¡°I just need to be by myself for a little while. ¡± Understanding Nathan¡¯s need for solitude, Cyrus stood up. ¡°Alright.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What would you like for breakfast? I can get it for you in an hour. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Nathan quietly replied. Then, hey on his side and closed his eyes. ¡°No, you need to eat,¡± Cyrus insisted, sounding both caring and firm. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where Lucinda is? There¡¯s more to her story. ¡± Nathany in the bed, his frustration evident on his face. He clenched his teeth, seething with anger and yelled, ¡°Cyrus, I can¡¯t stand feeling threatened like this!¡± Cyrus, standing nearby, raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to threaten you, Nathan. It¡¯s just a simple deal. If you¡¯re not interested in Lucinda¡¯s business, you can refuse to eat the breakfast I bring you. ¡± Chapter 1174 But Lucinda was Nathan¡¯s weak point, and Cyrus knew exactly how to use that to manipte the man. Cyrus spoke firmly, trying to make his point. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. If you want to know anything about Lucinda, you have to listen to me and follow my instructions. Is there something you want to eat particrly? And if not, I¡¯ll just get you something simple. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say anything, but he was getting more and more frustrated. ¡°If you don¡¯t object, I¡¯ll take it as a yes. ¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Cyrus¡¯s voice became more serious. Finally, he had a way to deal with the man. ¡°Consider yourself lucky. I¡¯ve never taken care of anyone else Like this, except for my sister. ¡± With that, Cyrus turned around and left the room, leaving Nathan feeling sad and defeated. He curled up in bed, covering himself with the nket, trying to hide from everything. As soon as Cyrus left the ward, he got a call from Noelle. His voice softened as he answered, ¡°Already miss me? No work today?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep without youst night. I wanted to see you before going to work. ¡± Noelle¡¯s voice sounded a bit sad and worried. ¡°How are things going? I¡¯m at the door of theb now, but the security wouldn¡¯t allow me in. ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle to you right away,¡± Cyrus reassured her, a genuine affection coloring his words. He rushed to the gate and, as he arrived, he saw Noelle waiting for him. She was dressed in a stunning fishtail gown, the very outfit she would wear for a photo shootter. A fur scarf was wrapped around her neck, emphasizing her pure and lovely face. She looked different from Lucinda, who had always exuded charm, dominance, and arrogance. Noelle had a gentleness about her, a kindness that shone through. ¡°It¡¯s winter. Why aren¡¯t you dressed warmer? Where¡¯s your coat?¡± Cyrus remarked, concerncing his words. Without thinking twice, he took off his own coat and wrapped it around her, making sure she was warm. Then, he rubbed her hands to warm them up. Noelle felt touched by his gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not cold. How is Nathan? When will Lucindae back?¡± Cyrus sighed, his eyes reflecting the exhaustion he felt. ¡°Nathan is acting really angry right now, but I found a way to control him. I can¡¯t go back home for a few days. You need to take care of yourself. Chapter 1175 Lucinda hasn¡¯t told me when she¡¯lle back. But when I have some free time, I¡¯lle back to be with you. ¡± Noelle nodded, her eyes filled with understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about me. If I miss you, I¡¯ll juste here to see you. But for now, our priority should be taking care of Nathan. You must do this for Lucinda. ¡± A soft smile yed on her lips as she gently touched his cheek. Cyrus couldn¡¯t help but let a tinge of jealousy seep into his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you care about me? Why do you keep talking about Nathan?¡± Today, Cyrus found himself at the receiving end of Nathan¡¯s wrath. The confrontation left him battered and bruised, but Noelle just kept talking about Nathan. As he nursed a throbbing pain in his shoulder, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°What? No! I care about you the most!¡± Noelle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she reached out and gave him a gentle ki*s on the cheek. But as Noelle thought about Lucinda, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. ¡°I just feel sorry for Lucinda and Nathan. If I were in her shoes, I would be desperate. She is much stronger than me, but that also means she has to deal with more pressure. I genuinely feel sorry for her. ¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeking sce in each other¡¯s embrace, Cyrus held Noelle tightly around her waist and reassured her, ¡°Everything will be alright. We¡¯ll ovee these challenges and find happiness together. ¡± Noelle nodded, her eyes brimming with empathy. ¡°Since Lucinda isn¡¯t here, Nathan must be feeling down. Please try to understand him and don¡¯t bully him. ¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t argue with or bully a patient,¡± Cyrus reassured her. The more Cyrus thought about it, the more depressed he became. Taking care of Nathan was a real challenge and was affecting him emotionally. It was clear that he was the one getting hurt by Nathan¡¯s actions. But Cyrus didn¡¯t want to worry Noelle, so he kept his injuries to himself. After enduring a long flight of over ten hours, Lucinda and Sonny finallynded in Ptis, the capital of Eurfrica. It was far away from Cadiered, and the time difference of ten hours messed up their internal clocks. It was daytime here, and it was midnight in Cadiered. As Lucinda stepped off the ne, her eyes met those of a serious-looking bodyguard who was assigned to pick her up. He was dressed in sleek ck attire and approached her with a respectful bow and spoke in wless Cadierian. Chapter 1176 ¡°Are you Miss Simmons from Cadiered?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Lucinda nodded, her curiosity piqued by the bodyguard¡¯s fluency in her nativenguage. She arched an eyebrow, waiting for him to borate. ¡°My name is Jamie. Pleasee with me.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g We have arranged a ce for you to rest. You must be tired after such a long journey,¡± Jamie said with another bow. However, Lucinda couldn¡¯t wait to meet Kyson, the person she traveled here to see. Impatiently, she asked, ¡°Where is Kyson? I need to see him right away. ¡± Jamie seemed confused by her question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Simmons, but I don¡¯t know anyone named Kyson. My master is Mr. Chapman, and he sent me to escort you. ¡± ¡°Mr. Chapman?¡± Lucinda scoffed, suspicioncing her words. ¡°What game is he ying this time?¡± ¡°My master goes by the name Lance Chapman,¡± Jamie revealed. Lucinda frowned, feeling a strong dislike towards any mention of Kyson. She said in an angry tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care about what his name is. Just let him know that I¡¯m here and I want to see him today!¡± ¡°Okay, Miss Simmons. Please follow me to your ce to rest. And then I¡¯ll ry the message to my master,¡± Jamieplied, sensing the tension in the air. Silently, Lucinda trailed behind Jamie, her thoughts consumed by the enigma that was Lance Chapman. Meanwhile, Sonny discreetly checked his phone, searching for information about the Chapman family. As he dug deeper, he discovered that the Chapmans were connected to the royal family of Eurfrica. During the flight, Lucinda had mentioned that Kyson¡¯s mother¡¯s name was Rhonda. Sonny¡¯s online search confirmed the existence of a Rhonda Chapman in the royal family, who held the title of Princess Royal and was the older sister of the current king. However, the records mentioned that she was married. This kept him wondering even more. Was Kyson her illegitimate child? Sonny carefully pondered the situation and followed Lucinda and Jamie to the airport parking lot. In front of them stood a luxurious limousine. Just as they were about to get into the car, Jamie noticed Sonny standing behind them. Chapter 1177 Miss Simmons, is that man with you?¡± Lucinda gave Sonny a quick sideways nce and replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my bodyguard. ¡± A tinge of embarrassment washed over Jamie¡¯s face. ¡°I apologize, Miss Simmons. My master explicitly instructed us to escort only you and to wee no other guests. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just my bodyguard. What is your master so afraid of?¡± Lucinda tried to convince Jamie. ¡°I¡¯m a girl who traveled thousands of miles to this country. If I can¡¯t have even my bodyguard with me, T won¡¯t feel safe. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t make that decision so I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Call your master immediately and inform him of the situation. If he still doesn¡¯t agree, I will take a flight back to Cadiered right away! He talked about marrying me, and yet this is how he treat his bride to be?¡± Lucinda raised her hand in an elegant yetmanding manner, her tone unwavering. Sonny, admiring Lucinda¡¯s tenacity, gave her a silent thumbs-up, appreciating her refusal to be controlled or exploited. Sure enough, Lucinda was someone who would not let herself be taken advantage of. Jamie repeatedly bowed to Lucinda and said, ¡°Miss Simmons, please wait a moment. ¡± He retrieved his phone from his pocket, hastily dialed a number, and engaged in a whispered conversation with the person on the other end. After a minute or so, Jamie bowed once more, his face disying a mix of relief and excitement. ¡°Mr. Chapman has given his consent, Miss Simmons. Please, do step into the car. ¡± The limousine¡¯s plush interior enveloped Lucinda, Sonny, and Jamie as they settled in. The engine roared to life, and the vehicle took off, taking them around half an hour to reach the suburbs. The journey had winding roads and picturesquendscapes until they ultimately arriving at a quaint house nestled in a serene suburban neighborhood. As they pulled up to their destination, Lucinda gazed out the window, absorbing the charm of the surroundings. Jamie appeared at the door, extending an invitation.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Please, make yourself at home, Miss Simmons. A cook will arriveter to bring you and your bodyguard lunch. Feel free to explore the area or get some rest, I must kindly request that you refrain from venturing outside the confines of the house. ¡± Expressionless, Lucinda asked with a hint of defiance, ¡°Are you implying that he intends to restrict our freedom of movement?¡± Jamie¡¯s expression remained calm as he said, ¡°Miss Simmons, it¡¯s your first time here in Ptis. Since you do not know much yet about this ce, my master simply wanted to make sure you were safe. ¡± Lucinda was growing more frustrated with the situation. She epted the arrangement since she didn¡¯t care about shopping or learning the customs of the country anyway. Chapter 1178 All she wanted to know was when Kyson woulde to see her. Her impatience got the better of her, and she questioned Jamie, ¡°When will hee to see me?¡± ¡°Perhaps he¡¯lle after you finish your lunch,¡± Jamie replied, a glimmer of mischief twinkling in his eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, he winked at the two other bodyguards standing behind him. They quickly approached Sonny, intending to frisk him. Sonny, now on high alert, braced himself and demanded, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Stepping forward, Lucinda interjected, her voice tinged with indignation, ¡°What does this mean? Does he not trust me, or is he afraid that I might pose a threat to him?¡± Jamie calmly exined, ¡°Miss Simmons, please cooperate. It¡¯s our duty in Eurfrica to check for any weapons or dangerous items. ¡± ¡°We were already searched before boarding the ne. There¡¯s no need to do it again,¡± Lucinda sneered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have to follow orders. Please cooperate,¡± Jamie insisted, his tone unwavering. He motioned for the other two bodyguards to proceed with the search, starting with Sonny. Reluctant to touch Lucinda, they summoned a maid to conduct the frisking instead.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After finding nothing suspicious, they proceeded to open her suitcases. Among her belongings, they noticed a delicate toy ne that caught their attention. Jamie was about to pick it up for a closer inspection, but Lucinda stopped him. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Stop! That¡¯s a gift from my brother. It¡¯s expensive, and if it gets damaged, even your boss won¡¯t be able to afford thepensation! Let alone you!¡± Caught off guard, Jamie withdrew his hand, the disappointment evident on his face. With the search finally concluded, he instructed the bodyguards to confiscate allmunication devices from the suitcases. They took aptop, Bluetooth headset, pen with a recording function, and anything else that was electronic. Their demands even extended to Lucinda¡¯s and Sonny¡¯s cell phones and Sonny¡¯s electronic watch. Exasperated, Lucinda eximed as she looked at them in disbelief, ¡°We can¡¯t live without our cell phones these days! Isn¡¯t he going too far?¡± Jamie remained unmoved. He bowed politely and said, ¡°Miss Simmons, I apologize. We¡¯re just following orders. When my boss arrives, you can discuss it with him directly. ¡± ¡°Get out. I need to rest,¡± she snapped, realizing negotiation was futile. With no room for negotiation, there was no need for her to be kind to these intruders. She gestured for Sonny to escort them out and he quickly obliged. With a loud m, the door closed behind the other men. Peering through the thin white curtain, Lucinda and Sonny observed their departure. Jamie left two bodyguards stationed at the door while he drove away alone. In the premise, a maid diligently went about her cleaning duties in the courtyard, oblivious to the turmoil unfolding within the walls. Chapter 1179 While Lucinda scrutinized the figures outside, Sonny busied himself with a mission of his own. He meticulously inspected every nook and cranny of the room. Eventually, his thorough search yielded three discreet monitoring devices, which he promptly arranged on the tea table. Closing and locking the windows, Sonny rejoined Lucinda on the sofa as she grabbed one of the devices in frustration. ¡°He¡¯s full of tricks! He¡¯s even monitoring my bedroom like a creep! What a scumbag!¡± Lucinda eximed, flinging the bug in her hand. Sonny swiftly caught it. ¡°Please don¡¯t throw it away. I remember exactly where he ced them and we¡¯ll put them back after we¡¯re done talking. Kyson is clever and suspicious. Even if you argue with him about this, he¡¯ll relent and find other sneaky ways to keep an eye on us. ¡± Hearing this, she nodded as a calm determination settled over her. ¡°Open the suitcases and let¡¯s see what items they have confiscated. ¡± Sonny promptly pushed the suitcases closer, unveiling the aftermath of the search. Almost all of their devices had been seized, save for a small ne which was an exquisite gift from her brother, Graham. Lucinda had previously disregarded it, unaware of its hidden secret. Only recently had she learned that it was a sophisticated bomb requiring a unique operation to detonate. Its cleverly concealed construction rendered it undetectable by any security check or inspection. Graham, being an exceptional captain, was well-versed in such tricks. Gently caressing the emerald ring adorning her right hand, Lucinda furrowed her brow, lost in deep thought. Sonny sighed, voicing their predicament, ¡°We have nothing now, except for the two small self-defense weapons your brothers gave you. It¡¯s doubtful that they¡¯ll be enough for us to steal the antidote. Furthermore, we have no means ofmunication. We arepletely isted. Miss Simmons, what do you n to do?¡± She remained silent for a long moment. This journey had proven far more challenging than she had anticipated. However, she was not one to shy away from difficulties. In fact, she embraced them head-on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that we¡¯re here, we can strategize once we meet Kyson,¡± she assured Sonny, determinationcing her voice.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Sonny nodded, acknowledging her resolve, and proceeded to share the information he had gathered about the royal family of Ptis. As they delved into their ns, their isted surroundings reminded them of their vulnerable position. Chapter 1180 Meanwhile, in the city of Stastle, Cadiered, darkness shrouded the streets as midnight settled in. The whole city fell into silence during the quiet and peaceful night. Yet, in the office of Mekhi at the National Security Bureau, the lights remained aze. ¡°Sir, this afternoon, Nathan returned home from theb along with Hilliard and Cyrus from the Simmons family,¡± a soldier dressed in military attire reported. Seated in his chair, also d in a military uniform, Mekhi Listened intently to the report being delivered while puffing on a cigar. ¡°They all went back together? The Simmons brothers didn¡¯t leave the car halfway?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The officer responded, his voice respectful yet tinged with confusion, ¡°No, sir. ¡± Deep in thought, he mused, ¡°That¡¯s strange. ¡± Carelessly stubbing out his cigar, he focused his attention, realizing the significance of the situation. ¡°Tell me, what was Nathan like when he left theb?¡± ¡°He was wearing a ck fur coat and sunsses. He looked tough and as handsome as ever,¡± the soldier replied. ¡®s BunnyBookery Mekhi furrowed his brows, impatiently tapping the table. ¡°I¡¯m asking about his condition!¡± The soldier trembled slightly, carefully recalling the details. ¡°With Cyrus¡¯ help, he walked quickly. He seemed fine and in good health. ¡± ¡°Cyrus¡¯ help?¡± Mekhi¡¯s sharp instincts picked up on the key words, and a cunning smile formed on his lips. ¡°The more normal he appears, the more he¡¯s hiding something. ¡± Narrowing his eyes, he gave his orders. ¡°Keep a close watch on him. Send another group of operatives disguised as a mission report team to observe him. We need to figure out what¡¯s going on. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Nodding, the officer hastily left the room, his footsteps echoing down the corridor. After the man left, Mekhi stubbed out the cigar, his eyes filled with an enigmatic gleam. as his mind raced with possibilities. Meanwhile, at N&L Fairy Land, someone had been restless. Chapter 1181 Cyrus woke up in the middle of the night, suddenly feeling worried about Nathan. He quickly made his way to the master bedroom, rubbing his sleepy eyes. In the dim moonlight, he noticed therge bed was empty. ¡°Nathan?¡± Cyrus called out, growing more awake. He switched on the light and found Nathan sitting on the balcony, d only in a thin pajama and appeared to be motionless. ¡°What the hell! It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why are you sitting on the balcony instead of sleeping?¡± Cyrus grumbled. In the cold moonless night, one couldn¡¯t see anything, not to mention that Nathan was blind! Furrowing his brows in annoyance, Cyrus hastily grabbed the thick night robe that hung forgotten on the cloak stand and threw it over Nathan¡¯s shoulders. It was obvious that Nathan was freezing to death already. His lips were turning into a shade of dark purple and his whole body was cold as ice. However, he only sat there, seemingly unaffected by the freezing temperature. If it weren¡¯t for his asional blinking, Cyrus would have suspected he was dead. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. ¡°If there was an award for troublemaking, you¡¯d definitely win first ce! What am I going to do about you? Can¡¯t you do something normal. for once?¡± Since Nathan was blind, he carefully reached out his hand and attempted to touch the things surrounding him. He remained unfazed from Cyrus¡¯ anger and stretched out his slender fingers in the air. ¡°Is it snowing?¡± he asked, his voice hoarse and sounding weak. ¡°What ?¡± Staring at the man in disbelief, he grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning! Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t go to bed because you¡¯re in the mood to watch the snow here?¡± Ignoring Cyrus¡¯ints, Nathan pressed on, ¡°Is there any snow on the floor?¡± Cyrus, feeling ignored, cast an impatient nce at the gentle snowfall. ¡°It just started snowing tonight. The trees are now coated in a thinyer, but no, not much on the ground. ¡± Nathan listened in silence, conjuring up a mental image of the scene. A rare smile crept onto his pale face. ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± In the garden, the dimmplight reflected the flying snow. It was indeed beautiful. But Cyrus was in no mood for a beautiful snow scene. Sleep tugged at him, luring him back to his warm bed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1182 Meanwhile, Nathan appeared to be in a bright mood. He stretched out his hands to catch the falling snowkes beyond the balcony. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s snowing in Eurfrica too? Is Lucinda out there, watching the snow, just like me?¡± It was evident that thoughts of Lucinda consumed Nathan¡¯s mind again. Touched by this, Cyrus let out a sigh and said nothing. ¡°We gaze upon the same sky. Can she feel that I miss her? I miss her so much¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was feeble, nearly swallowed by the freezing cold.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He had been sitting out there in the cold for hours on end. ¡®s BunnyBookery But when he spoke of missing her, a glimmer of light flickered in his empty eyes. Deeply moved, Cyrus said in a soft tone, ¡°Well, even though you¡¯re beneath the same sky, it¡¯s daytime in Eurfrica right now. If she knew you were torturing yourself in the cold in the middle of the night, she¡¯d be devastated. What you need to do is ept the treatment, take care of yourself, and wait for her return. Shall I help you back inside? I¡¯ll make you a steaming bowl of ginger tea to warm you up. If you catch a cold and develop a fever tomorrow, Hilliard and I will worry, as will she. ¡± Still feeling the snowkes in his palm, Nathan persisted, ¡°You mentioned this morning that Lucinda wouldn¡¯t marry Kyson to obtain the antidote. Are you sure about that?¡± Well¡­ Truth be told, Cyrus wasn¡¯t entirely sure. But to keep Nathan calm, he had no choice but to continue the charade. ¡°Absolutely. She assured me she has a foolproof n to acquire the antidote. She¡¯ll be away for no more than two weeks. Besides, she has Sonny by her side. You should trust your own subordinate. He¡¯s a highly trained elite from the National Security Bureau with decades of experience. ¡± Relieved by this assurance, Nathan¡¯s anxiety ebbed away. Sonny would definitely risk his own life to protect Lucinda if she was ever in danger. He prayed for their safe return. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the bedroom. ¡± With a firm grip on Nathan¡¯s arm, Cyrus led him back to his room, where he switched on the heat. Cyrus then descended the stairs to prepare the ginger tea. In the outskirts of the Ptis, the cook came to deliver Lunch to Lucinda. Since she found the local cuisine not so appetizing, she only picked at her meal. As dusk settled, the temperature plunged, and snow began to fall. Within thirty minutes, the heavy snow had nketed the entire yard. As it was in the suburb, the sky was clear, and the snow turned the suburbanndscape into a glistening silver wondend. Lucinda stood by the window, fixed her gaze on the snow, and went deep in thoughts. Sonny approached her, offered her a thick cloak, and shut the window. Chapter 1183 ¡°It¡¯s colder here than in Cadiered. Keep yourself warm, Miss Simmons. ¡± Without protest, Lucinda wore the cloak. She had a very important task ahead. She had to take good care of herself as she couldn¡¯t afford to get ill. Seeing the sadness etched on her face, Sonny asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss Simmons, do you miss him?¡± She nodded, her gaze still fixed on the snowkes outside the window. ¡°What a breathtaking view! I wanted to capture it and share it with him when I returned, but then I remembered my phone was confiscated, and¡­ He can¡¯t see anything now. ¡± Sonny¡¯s heart ached at her words. Seeing her disappointment, he felt a pang of sorrow. If the mere thought of Nathan affected him like this, then he couldn¡¯t imagine what Lucinda was feeling. Because of her words, the room grew heavy with sorrow. Sonny wanted tofort her, but words failed him.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The silence in the living room was finally broken by a knock at the door. Both of them snapped back to reality. Lucinda nced at the bugs on the table, and Sonny understood her unspoken request. He swiftly restored the bugs to their original positions, hurried upstairs to his own room, and locked the door behind him. The knocking at the door grew increasingly violent, as if the person outside was impatient. Lucinda opened the door calmly. As soon as the door opened, she found herself face-to-face with a man wearing an expensive coat. His delicate and handsome features remained unchanged, devoid of any signs of torture from his time in prison. His beautiful ice blue eyes sparkled, apanied by a captivating smile. He possessed a gentle and unscrupulous charm, surpassing even that of most women. His coat was slightly damp from the snow, indicating his eagerness to reach her. If this encounter had taken ce seven years ago, she would have been captivated by his presence. But now, no matter how handsome he appeared, he only stirred disgust within her. ¡°It¡¯s been nearly a week since Ist saw you. You may appear decent, but beneath that attractive facade lies an ugly heart. You¡¯re nothing but a beast. ¡± Instead of growing angry, Kysonughed, seemingly delighted. ¡°How sweet your words are! It¡¯s been a week, and you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever. My taste in women is impable, I must say. ¡± Lucinda turned her cold gaze towards the snow outside the window, disregarding his frivolity. Kyson casually made his way into the living room, unbuttoned his coat and tossed it onto the sofa. Chapter 1184 ¡°How have you been enjoying your stay here so far? Do you like the food? If it doesn¡¯t suit your taste, I can arrange something different for you. ¡± She walked over to the sofa, took a seat, and poured herself a cup of tea. ¡°Everything is fine. It¡¯s you who sickens me. Why don¡¯t you just take a knife and end your own life?¡± ¡°If I die, how will I marry you? Besides, you won¡¯t be able to get the serum in that case, and even Nathan will die. My life holds great value for you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Kyson retorted. His words repulsed her. ¡°I was a fool not to realize what a pervert you truly are. When you taught me how to shoot, I should have aimed and shot you dead right then and there. ¡± Amusement danced in his eyes as heughed freely. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re so adorable. The more I look at you, the more I¡¯m drawn to you. Our days together will be quite intriguing!¡± His piercing ice blue eyes remained fixed on her as he spoke. Lucinda no longer wished to entertain his nonsense.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m here now. When are you giving me the super virus serum?¡± ¡°No rush. You can take a few days to get ustomed to the ce. We can get married first and hold the weddingter. On the night we share a room, I will personally hand over the serum to you. ¡± She clenched her fists concealed beneath the white cloak. Share a room? ¡®s BunnyBookery The mere thought of him touching just her hair made her feel nauseous. If she had to share a bed with him, she would rather kill him beforemitting s uicide. Suppressing the urge to kill him immediately, she regained herposure gradually. Sneering, she asked, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re uncertain about getting the serum. Am I right? I heard beforeing here that it belongs to the royal family and that there is just one dose in Eurfrica. How do you expect me to believe that the king will give it to you?¡± Kyson set his tea aside with a cold expression on his face. No one could tell what was on his mind. Undeterred by his cold demeanor, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°You belong to the prestigious Shaw family in Cadiered. But who are you here? Why should I trust that you can procure the serum for me?¡± He took a slow sip of his tea, ced the cup back down and responded, ¡°Here, I am a nobody. However, my mother happens to be the Princess Royal. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback. She had expected him to keep it hidden, but she never anticipated his straightforwardness in revealing the truth. He went on, ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, and your knowledge about Eurfrica is limited. My mother is the king¡¯s only sister, granting her a lofty status. She didn¡¯t raise me, so she feels remorseful about it. Hence, she made me a promise that I can ask for anything within her reach. Obtaining the antidote is a piece of cake for me Chapter 1185 Lucinda pondered calmly. ¡°So, your mother couldn¡¯t marry your father and came to Cadiered due to her royal status, which kept her bound to the country?¡± His expression darkened as she touched upon a painful memory. ¡°No, it was because my mother was engaged to another man at the time. ¡± An epiphany dawned upon Lucinda. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your mother must have married and had children with another man during these years. While she can fulfill her promise to you, her husband might not be easily persuaded if he is aware, right?¡± Kyson¡¯s face grew even darker.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°I disclosed my true identity to you because you will eventually be my wife. I wanted to be honest with you, but it seems you¡¯re determined to pry further and sow discord between me and my mother. There¡¯s no need to pursue this topic any longer. ¡± He was angry now? ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda arched her eyebrows. Clearly, he didn¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship with his mother¡¯s husband. Perhaps that man could serve as her starting point. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything if you don¡¯t want to. No one is forcing you. ¡± She quickly redirected the conversation. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the real Eurfrican-style royal pce yet. What does it look like? It¡¯s quite dull staying in here. When can you take me out for a stroll?¡± ¡°I can arrange that,¡± Kyson decisively agreed. ¡°But you must be tired today. Get some rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the Imperial Pce and introduce you to my mother. She has been eager to meet you ever since she learned about our impending marriage. ¡± He incessantly mentioned the wedding, much to Lucinda¡¯s annoyance, prompted her to ask him to Leave immediately. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I believe you have other matters to attend to. I¡¯d rather not have dinner with you. ¡± ¡°I do indeed have other matters,¡± he acknowledged with a smile. Kyson picked up his coat from the sofa and said, ¡°Wishing you a good night¡¯s sleep. See you tomorrow. Oh, by the way! My name is Lance Chapman here. Don¡¯t forget that. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond, nor did she have any intention to rise and bid him farewell. He turned around and walked towards the door, not expecting her to see him off. He suddenly paused as if he was struck by a thought. He then cast a suspicious gaze back at Lucinda. ¡°I heard from Jamie that you brought a bodyguard with you. We¡¯ve been talking for quite some time, but why hasn¡¯t he made an appearance?¡± Chapter 1186 ¡°It¡¯s his first time abroad. He¡¯s having a hard time adjusting to the weather here.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. In fact, he¡¯s been gued by vomiting and diarrhea all day, leaving him exhausted. So he¡¯s currently resting upstairs,¡± she exined. He nodded thoughtfully. Pouring herself another cup of tea, Lucinda suddenly looked up and noticed that he hadn¡¯t left. Rather than departing, he returned and stood before her. Perplexed, she asked, ¡°Do you want another cup of tea before leaving?¡± Kyson smiled, bent slightly, and pointed to his left cheek. ¡°Before I leave, I have one final request. Give me a ki*s!¡± Her eyes turned icy, burning with fury. Without hesitation, she emptied the remaining tea in her cup onto his face. ¡°Are you sober now? If not, I still have an entire pot of tea here! I could even heat up a kettle of water to help you wash your face!¡± Yet, he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, a mischievous grin adorned his face. ¡°The tea you drank tastes so good!¡± His flippant remark reignited her anger. Clenching her fists, she shouted, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave. ¡± Kyson grabbed a tissue from the tea table, wiped the tea off his face, and leisurely made his way to the door. ¡°You¡¯re quite the hot-tempered beauty. I find myself liking you more and more!¡± Heughed heartily, opened the door, and stepped outside. ¡°Kyson! You are a pervert!¡± Gritting her teeth, Lucinda hurled the teacup in her hand directly at him. But he had already shut the door, and she missed. With a loud crack, the teacup shattered into pieces against the door. As the car engine roared to life, hisughter faded into the distance. Lucinda promptly summoned the maid he had arranged. ¡°Change the sofa cover and the whole set teacups. Clean every corner of the Living room to get rid of Mr. Chapman¡¯s disgusting scent!¡± Chapter 1187 The maid stood there, momentarily stunned, as if she hadn¡¯t expected that Lucinda¡¯s reason for requesting a room cleanup was her disdain for Mr. Chapman. Having no desire to remain in the living room any longer, Lucinda hurriedly ascended the stairs and knocked on Sonny¡¯s door. With the maid downstairs, she purposely shouted, ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you feeling any better? Still vomiting? Let me check on you. ¡± The door was opened immediately. A man¡¯s weak voice emanated from the room. ¡°Miss Simmons, pleasee in. I¡¯ve vomited twice in just minutes. ¡± ¡°What? Mr.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapman and I are going to the Imperial Pce tomorrow. ¡®s BunnyBookery How can you protect me if you¡¯re this weak¡­¡± Their conversation could no longer be heard the moment they closed the door. The maid shifted her gaze from upstairs to the mess in the living room. She focusing on executing Lucinda¡¯s instructions and clearing up the broken porcin by the entrance. Meanwhile, Sonny let out a soft hiss. He carefully locked the door and switched off the bug hidden under his bed. Then, in a low voice, he asked, ¡°Do you have a n now that you¡¯re going to the Imperial Pce tomorrow?¡± Lucinda snorted. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the Imperial Pce to see what¡¯s happening. And then you¡­¡± Then they divided the tasks between them. The following morning, in Cadiered, in N&L Fairy Land, the master bedroom resonated with a persistent cough. Despite having drank ginger tea the previous night, Nathan still caught a cold. Seated on the edge of the bed, Cyrus grumbled while helping Nathan bring down his fever. ¡°Just look at you! So frail! Because you¡¯re sick, my brothers and I have toe over and take care of you. You¡¯re just so ¡®important¡¯ to my family!¡± Cyrus clenched his teeth, casting a re at Nathan before shifting his gaze to the man standing at the foot of the bed. Dark circles marred his exhausted face. His eldest brother, Graham, leaned against the wall, his countenance a mix of fury and gloom. Hilliard stood in front of Lucinda¡¯s dresser, his back to the bed. All her cosmetics had been cleared away, reced by numerous medicine boxes. He focused on the prescription with a cold demeanor. Chapter 1188 Ahem, ahem, ahem¡­ The room reverberated with Nathan¡¯s coughs, which made the three other men even angrier. ¡°Nathan, the more I see you, the more I despise you. If it weren¡¯t for our sister, I would have killed you countless times!¡± Graham said with resentment. Nathan coughed and chuckled.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you want me to hand you a knife? If you want to kill me, go ahead. But do you dare?¡± Infuriated, Graham lost his temper and stormed out of the room in a sullen manner. Cyrus, thinking that he should follow suit, turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Can you just shut your mouth? Do you even want to marry our sister? It¡¯s up to Graham to decide if you¡¯re worthy of her. ¡± Nathan continued coughing and didn¡¯t respond. In less than two minutes, Graham returned, wielding a feather duster, his eyes brimming with a murderous intent. ¡°I may not be able to kill you now, but I¡¯ll beat you up to let out my anger!¡± Graham strolled into the room wielding the feather duster. This caught Hilliard¡¯s eye. He remained silent though, his expression devoid of emotion, seemingly supportive of Graham¡¯s actions. But Cyrus was rmed and quickly rose to intervene. ¡°Graham, don¡¯t! You can¡¯t beat him! There¡¯s no need for this! He¡¯s already weak from his fever. You¡¯re now consumed by anger, what if you seriously injure him? What if he ends up dead because of you? How will you exin it to Lucinda when she returns?¡± Mentioning Lucinda was the surefire way to prevent these men from doing something reckless. Graham snapped back to his senses. However, before he could set down the feather duster, Nathan who was lying on the bed, suddenly blurted, ¡°We have a score to settle, indeed. What good does it do to just beat me to let off steam? If you¡¯ve got the guts, just kill me outright. ¡± Upon hearing his provocation, Graham¡¯s anger burned hotter in his chest. He was livid. ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll grant your wish. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯m not worthy of being a Simmons!¡± ¡°Graham, stop! Calm down! He¡¯s very sick with a fever. And he probably has no idea what he¡¯s babbling about! Don¡¯t stoop to his level!¡± Cyrus intervened and shot a fierce re at Nathan. ¡°Shut the hell up! Gosh! I really want to beat you myself!¡± Nathan kept quiet. Chapter 1189 He had a history with Graham. Graham had once sent his men to kill Nathan in the mountains near Gliethien. They had seriously injured him, dying his return home. By the time Nathan made it back, Lucinda had already taken over the Roberts Group. If it weren¡¯t for Lucinda and theplications it would bring, Nathan would have happily engaged in a real fight with Graham. Sick as he was, Graham hade to mock him. With Lucinda absent, there was no need for Nathan to feign politeness towards Graham. The room¡¯s spectacle soon ended thanks to Cyrus¡¯ intervention. Graham swung his ¡®weapon,¡¯ attempting to strike Nathan. The zip of the ¡®weapon¡¯ resonated in the air and the feathers scattered and drifted to the floor. Graham looked fierce, but he refrained from hitting Nathan. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan covered his mouth with his hand, coughing persistently. His pale face revealed no fear as heid there, waiting. Graham couldn¡¯t bring himself to strike Nathan, realizing that it was dishonorable to bully a sick man. In a fit of anger, he raised his hand and delivered a hard blow to Cyrus¡¯ arm, venting his frustration. A sharp sound echoed and Cyrus sorrowfully rubbed his arm, momentarily stunned. ¡°Ouch! That hurts! Watch it, you hit me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one I feel like hitting now! You¡¯ve only been taking care of him f or a few days, and you¡¯ve already betrayed us. If you want to protect him, then you should bear his punishments for him!¡± Cyrus was bewildered. When did he betray them? Yet, the fear of being beaten by Graham since childhood prevented him from dodging. He could only shield his head with his arms. Hearing Graham¡¯s intention to beat Cyrus, Nathan weakly got up, attempting to stop Graham amidst his coughs. But before the blownded on Cyrus, Hilliard intervened from behind.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Put an end to this charade. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself. ¡± Hilliard snorted coldly and added, ¡°Dealing with Nathan is a piece of cake. I have a medicine that will make him suffer, torturing him for a long while until he¡¯s utterly drained, but it won¡¯t harm his body for real. Would you like me to give it a try on him?¡± Nathan, upon rising and hearing Hilliard¡¯s words, didn¡¯t disy fear on his face. When in reality, he froze in shock. Due to his weakened state, he slumped back onto the bed. Graham loosened his grip on the feather duster, allowing Hilliard to take it. Seeing that Nathan had stopped making him angry and had now grown apprehensive, Graham felt his anger subside. Chapter 1190 He agreed with Hilliard¡¯s suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a nice idea! Since he¡¯s so annoying and always acts tough, let¡¯s give him a taste of it. ¡± Hilliard ced the feather duster on the bedside table, turned around silently, and returned to the dresser to continue preparing the medicine. Cyrus walked past Graham and muttered, ¡°Hilliard, do you truly want to drug Nathan? The three of us bullying a sick man? If news of this spreads, it¡¯ll be utterly embarrassing for us. Why don¡¯t we just let this slide?¡± Hilliard remained silent, fully focused on preparing the medicine. Unable to persuade Hilliard, Cyrus turned around and whispered to Graham, ¡°Graham, you know how ruthless Hilliard can be. Think about Lucinda. She¡¯s incredibly vengeful. If she finds out that we¡¯re torturing Nathan in various ways in her absence, she¡¯ll be furious with us!¡± ¡°Just make sure she doesn¡¯t find out,¡± Graham scoffed. ¡°But if Nathan spills the beans to her, she¡¯ll still know,¡± Cyrus insisted. Hilliard interjected, his voice cold, ¡°I can render him mute. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll tell her that he can no longer speak due to the virus in his body. And she¡¯ll believe it,¡± Graham echoed. ¡°But. ¡± Cyrus was at a loss for words and nced at Nathan with pity. ut he has hands. He can write down what we¡¯ve done. ¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Hilliard went on in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯ll paralyze him with drug then. ¡± Graham nodded in agreement. ¡°Dealing with a paralyzed person for a long time is always a nuisance. Eventually, she¡¯ll despise himpletely and find herself a new man!¡± Cyrus was stunned. He then nced at Nathan lying on the bed and silently wished him good luck. Nathan¡¯s body looked stiff, his face pallid and sickly. Suppressing his cough, he removed the fever patch from his forehead, curled up under the quilt, and wrapped himself tightly. After some time, he said softly, ¡°I want to sleep. You should leave my room. ¡± Hilliard had prepared numerous tiny pills, carefully ced them into capsules with tweezers and then gave them to Cyrus. Staring at the capsules in his hand and then at Hilliard¡¯s cold expression, Cyrus questioned, ¡°Hilliard?¡± ¡°Make sure he takes these first, and then have him take the medicine I prescribed yesterday in thirty minutes. ¡± With those words, Hilliard turned around and walked out of the master bedroom, showing no concern. Chapter 1191 Cyrus understood what he meant and breathed a sigh of relief. He poured a ss of water for Nathan and approached the bed. ¡°Take this medicine first, and then rest. I¡¯ll wake you up in thirty minutes. ¡± Nathan furrowed his brow and instinctively covered his mouth with the quilt. He firmly refused, ¡°No. ¡± Sitting next to him, Graham sneered with contempt. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be tough? Now he didn¡¯t dare to take the pills? Just as Graham was about to continue his mocking, someone from the National Security Bureau arrived and waited at the entrance of N&L Fairy Land, iming they needed to report something to Nathan. So Graham had to stand up and leave to handle the situation, distracting the man from reaching Nathan. Only after the sound of Graham¡¯s footsteps faded away did Nathan ask in a hushed voice, ¡°What¡¯s in that medicine?¡± Suppressing hisughter, Cyrus replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just for your fever. Hilliard won¡¯t actually poison you. ¡± Nathan believed him. He sat up straight and extended his hands, waiting for Cyrus to ce the medicine and a ss of water in his hands. The capsules dissolved instantly upon entering his mouth. An instant wave of bitterness flooded his taste buds. Nathan¡¯s stomach churned, and he leaned over the edge of the bed, feeling nauseous. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to spit anything out.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The bitterness lingered in his mouth, surpassing the bitterness of any medicine he had taken before. His face grew pale. It was evident that the medicine given by Hilliard was exceedingly bitter. Suppressing hisughter, Cyrus took pleasure in Nathan¡¯s misery. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mess with doctors, as they have countless ways to make you suffer!¡± The medicine was so darn bitter that Nathan couldn¡¯t even speak a word for five whole minutes. He chugged down the entire ss of water, desperate to rid his mouth of that god-awful taste. Once he took the medicine, exhaustion hit him like a ton of bricks. He slumped against the bed¡¯s headboard, looking weak and sickly. Cyrus tucked him in then he rolled up his sleeves to check the wound on his arm. ¡°Take a look, I took a beating for you. My arm is all swollen. ¡± It dawned on him only then that Nathan couldn¡¯t see. So he grabbed Nathan¡¯s hand and attempted to guide it to his swollen wound. ¡°Feel it carefully. It¡¯s so swollen. Don¡¯t you dare go causing more trouble. You better make it worth my while, protecting your sorry ass. ¡± Nathan quickly pulled his hand away. Chapter 1192 ¡°I don¡¯t touch men. ¡± Cyrus chuckled and yfully remarked, ¡°So you¡¯re only into touching women, huh?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch any other woman except Lucinda. ¡± Nathan dered with unwavering determination and a dead serious expression. Cyrus nodded approvingly. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. Remember, she means the world to us. If you dare hurt her or make her sad, we will deal with you!¡± Nathan smiled. Talking about Lucinda always brought him immense joy. Meanwhile, downstairs, at the gate of the vi, the people from the National Security Bureau were blocked by the bodyguards. They stood there dumbfounded as Graham emerged from the house. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Simmons? Where is Mr. Payne?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°He has a cold and a fever. I¡¯m here to take care of him on behalf of my sister. If you have anything to say to him, say it to me. ¡± Graham¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Well¡­¡± They exchanged awkward nces and stammered, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re in charge of the State Affairs Bureau. This is an internal issue of the National Security Bureau, and Mr. Payne is the decision-maker. Moreover, it involves the Bureau¡¯s sensitive information. Please allow us to meet him in person. ¡± Graham nced at the files they were holding and slowly extended his hand. His expression remained as cold as ice. ¡°Give me the documents then. I¡¯ll deliver them to him. ¡± ¡°No, besides the documents, we need to report something to him privately. ¡± Frowning, Graham looked displeased and intimidating. ¡°There¡¯s no need to report anything to him. He can read the documents on his own. I have no interest in the National Security Bureau¡¯s confidential files. I won¡¯t snoop around. Do you dare to doubt me?¡± ¡°No¡­ No sir. We would never think such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Hand them over!¡± Grahammanded. Under his intense pressure, they reluctantly handed over the documents. Chapter 1194 Graham snorted, ¡°But I¡¯m his brother-inw. It¡¯s disappointing to see that as his family, you don¡¯t even seem to care about his well-being!¡± Mylo stood stunned. When he was about to exin, Graham wasn¡¯t interested in hearing his excuses. ¡°You of all people should know whether Nathan wants to see you or not. Goodbye, Mylo!¡± ¡°Well, about this¡­¡± Graham didn¡¯t want to hear more. When his expression turned serious, he became downright terrifying. Not wanting to escte the situation with the Simmons family, Mylo reluctantly backed down and departed with his men. Once the two groups had left, Larry arrived and presented his ID card to Graham. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m a direct subordinate of Mr. Payne, the leader of the seventh team at the National Security Bureau. I have worked under him for nearly ten years. Please trust me and allow me in. ¡± After inspecting the ID, Graham asked cautiously, ¡°What is your purpose for being here?¡± ¡°Brinleigh has been convicted. I¡¯m here to report to him and inquire if we should give Brinleigh some ¡®special treatment¡¯. ¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pass on the message. And as for the ¡®special treatment¡¯¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Graham recalled the incident at Melody¡¯s birthday party, even though he wasn¡¯t present in Stastle at the time. ¡°I can decide on that. ¡®Treat¡¯ Brinleigh well! Let him understand how enjoyable life can be in prison. ¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Larry¡¯s concern for Nathan deepened since he couldn¡¯t see him. Realizing that Graham was about to leave, he hurriedly spoke up. ¡°Sir, let me see him. Is his health deteriorating again recently? I can stay and take care of him. ¡± ¡°He has enough men looking after him. As his direct subordinate, you should know when to keep quiet!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Graham trusted only his own people and couldn¡¯t ce his faith in anyone connected to Nathan. Watching Graham¡¯s retreating back, Larry sighed silently and cast a worried nce at the balcony of the master bedroom on the third floor. A few hourster, in Eurfrica. Lucinda had just gotten ready, and Jamie awaited her at the gate to take her to the Imperial Pce. She climbed into the car with Sonny. About thirty minutester, she finallyid eyes on the majestic buildings. Chapter 1195 The car followed the path between the walls and eventually pulled up at the east door. In the distance, she spotted Kyson, dressed to impress. He wore an expensive blue suit. With his captivating ice blue eyes, he resembled a noble prince, catching the attention of every woman around. However, no matter how handsome he appeared, Lucinda didn¡¯t care. Jamie stepped out of the car first and opened the door for her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson quickly approached them. When he caught sight of her casual clothes, his smile slowly faded.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Today is your first time meeting my mother, and this is what you chose to wear?¡± Lucinda was stunned. She was not there to see her future mother-inw. Why on earth did she have to dress up? Nevertheless, since she still need Kyson¡¯s assistance getting the serum, she mustered an exnation. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many clothes with me. This is the best dress I could find. ¡± His disappointment seemed to fade away as he listened to her exnation, reced by a tinge of remorse in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s entirely my fault. I should have gotten ready the appropriate dress for you in advance. Please don¡¯t be angry at me. I promise not to make such a mistake again. ¡± Lucinda averted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need to apologize. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head inside, and I¡¯ll give you a tour. I¡¯ll arrange for a new dress to be brought to you before noon. Then we can have lunch at my mother¡¯s ce. ¡± Kyson smiled. His eyes brimmed with affection and longing as he reached out to hold her hand without hesitation. Before he could touch her, though, Lucinda instinctively frowned and stepped back. This seemed to provoke him. In an instant, he took a step forward and grasped her chin firmly. ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. Why are you still so resistant? Why can¡¯t I hold your hand and ki*s you in public when Nathan can?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not married yet. We¡¯re not obligated to each other at this moment. Why should I let you hold my hand and ki*s me in public Lucinda scowled at him coldly. Chapter 1196 As Sonny, who was about to step out of the car, saw the scene, he swiftly approached Kyson and tightly grasped his wrist. ¡°Let go of her! Don¡¯t you dare hurt her!¡± Kyson finally released his grip, but Sonny¡¯s grip on his wrist remained firm. Kyson struggled to break free but his efforts were futile. ¡°Is he your bodyguard?¡± Today, Sonny had disguised himself. He drew arge red birthmark on his left cheek, a big ck mole on the corner of his right eye, and there were even red pimples all over his face. He was quite good at disguising himself! He looked so hideous that Kyson didn¡¯t recognize him. Meeting Kyson¡¯s gaze, Sonny responded calmly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Chapman. I¡¯m Miss Simmons¡¯ bodyguard, Stefan. ¡± Kyson nced at Sonny and then turned away, unable to bear the sight of his repulsive appearance any longer. He looked at Lucinda skeptically and remarked, ¡°You always have high standards for the appearance of your bodyguards. Since when did you settle for such an ugly guy?¡± Lucinda nced at Sonny and acknowledged his ugliness. ¡°He wasn¡¯t always like this. The weather here just didn¡¯t agree with him, which caused the outbreak of pimples on his face. Although he may not be handsome now, he still has a good physique and excellent fighting skills. Don¡¯t underestimate him. ¡± Disregarding Sonny¡¯s unsightly face, Kyson nced at his body and remarked bitterly, ¡°His figure is alright, but there are plenty of men with good physiques. Besides, I doubt you have seen him with his clothes off. He might not even have abs. ¡± Embarrassed by their conversation, Sonny lowered his head. He touched his belly quietly and heaved a deep breath. Thankfully, Nathan wasn¡¯t present. If he found out that Lucinda praised Sonny¡¯s physique, he would be consumed by jealousy. Nathan might even banish Sonny to a distant coal mine, ensuring Lucinda would never Lay eyes on him again. Seeing that Kyson¡¯s attention was entirely focused on Sonny, Lucinda swiftly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m tired. We¡¯ve been standing here for quite a while. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Without waiting for Kyson¡¯s response, she proceeded ahead, intentionally avoiding any chance of him attempting to hold her hand again. Sonny quickly went after her. The majority of the Eurfrican-style buildings disyed an air of grandeur and nobility with their white and golden exteriors.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The walls were adorned with ceramic tiles and murals. Kyson and Lucinda stood side by side as he gave her a guided tour, exining, ¡°I have special privileges here granted by my mother. We can visit any ce except for the king¡¯s bedroom, study, and conference room. ¡± Curiosity sparked in Lucinda, and she raised an eyebrow. ¡°But I¡¯m genuinely intrigued by the king¡¯s bedroom. I want to see it. I wonder what sets his bed apart from ours. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned serious as he scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lucinda. ¡± Chapter 1197 ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go there. I¡¯m a bit tired after walking for so long. I need some rest. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to Aered Court, where I¡¯m currently staying. I¡¯ll also arrange for the dress to be sent there,¡± Kyson suggested. She nodded and stole a nce at Sonny. Wincing in pain, he ced a hand on his belly and said with difort, ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Chapman, I have a stomachache. Can I use the bathroom?¡± Lucinda responded, her toneced with concern, ¡°If I had known you were feeling unwell, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you along today. Go ahead! But please return quickly. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± Kyson called out just as Sonny turned around. Sonny reluctantly turned back, his face reddened with pain. Trying his best to appearposed, he inquired, ¡°Mr. Chapman?¡± Kyson narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°My pce has plenty of bathrooms. Take as much time as you need when we get there. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Sonny¡¯s hands clutched his belly as he grimaced. ¡°I have diarrhea. I really can¡¯t hold it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Mr. Chapman, please allow me to leave now. Don¡¯t worry. My duty is to protect Miss Simmons. I¡¯ll return promptly. ¡± Looking at Kyson reproachfully, Lucinda chided, ¡°Why are you making things difficult for him? It¡¯s normal for people to have stomach issues. He didn¡¯t choose to fall ill. ¡± Though displeased, Kysonpromised for Lucinda¡¯s sake. ¡°Jamie, apany him to the nearest bathroom. Keep an eye on him. We don¡¯t want him getting lost, especially if the pce guards catch him. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Once they left, Kyson walked towards Lucinda quietly. Seeing himing, she touched the emerald ring on her finger, wearing a serious expression. ¡°We¡¯re in the Imperial Pce. Many people are passing by here. I¡¯m still engaged to Nathan. Please behave appropriately,¡± she cautioned. Kyson¡¯s eyes narrowed as anger tinged his voice. Chapter 1198 ¡°You haven¡¯t called off the engagement with him? Are you trying to y a game with me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. ¡± Lucinda calmly exined, ¡°I¡¯m merely protecting my family¡¯s interests. Besides, you mentioned wanting to hold our wedding here. Once that happens, we¡¯ll be married. It won¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve officially ended my engagement with Nathan or not. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Once he finds out you¡¯re mine after the wedding, he¡¯ll be in for a big surprise!¡± A mischievous smile yed on Kyson¡¯s lips, and his ice blue eyes glinted with excitement. He was determined to have a grand wedding with her. He wanted the entire world to know that she had be his wife, especially Nathan. Lucinda fixed Kyson with a cold gaze and warned, ¡°Kyson, you better control yourself! If I find out you dare to use this matter to deliberately provoke Nathan, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± When being backed into a corner, anyone would naturally fight back, not to talk of a hot-tempered woman like Lucinda. Seeing her angry expression, Kyson smiled and reassured her, ¡°Alright, as long as you willingly marry me, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± She said nothing further and continued walking. Soon, they arrived at Aered Court. As Kyson and Lucinda made their way to Aered Court, everything had been meticulously arranged. Inside the room was a reclining chair adorned with a cozy and plushy white cushion. The tea table boasted an array of delectable cakes, fruits, snacks, and a pot of honey fruit tea. A separate room held a beautiful collection of dresses, each of them exquisite in their own unique style, while two rows of high-heeled shoes lined the fluffy carpet. The stylist and make-up artist had been patiently waiting for Lucinda¡¯ s arrival. As Kyson entered with Lucinda by his side, the two men bowed respectfully, adhering to the customary court etiquette. Lucinda, however, disyed her discontent. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help to get dressed or apply makeup. ¡± Kyson gestured for the two men to leave. ¡°You can go now,¡± he instructed, and they promptly exited the room. Turning to Lucinda, he said, ¡°Lucinda, this is a special cake from Eurfrica. It¡¯s absolutely delicious.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. I asked the servants to prepare it fresh for you. Give it a try. ¡± He walked to the tea table and extended a te of desserts to her. Lucinda nced at the cake but inexplicably felt a wave of nausea. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in the mood for dessertstely. You can enjoy it yourself. ¡± Chapter 1199 With that, she walked over to the dresses, ready to make her selection. Kyson set down the desserts and approached her, offering his assistance in picking out a dress. He carefully pulled out a blue gown adorned with silver tussles. ¡°This one is perfect. It¡¯s a gentle and beautiful shade of blue. If you pair it with a white fur wrap, you won¡¯t feel the cold. ¡± What excited him the most was that this dress perfectly matched his own blue suit. They could coordinate their outfits. It would be a new experience for them both. Anticipation sparkled in his eyes. Observing that Lucinda didn¡¯t show any interest, he brought the dress closer to her and urged, ¡°Just trust me on this one. Try it on. ¡± Silently, Lucinda took note that the dress he had chosen matched the color of his suit. She had no intention of selecting that particr dress. She turned her head and randomly pulled out a dark red velvet dress from the other rack. ¡°No, I prefer this one. I¡¯ll go and get changed. ¡± Kyson¡¯s face turned dark immediately. He gripped her wrist tightly and pulled her back, his anger seething. ¡°I said, put on this dress!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Kyson, you should know by now that your need for control doesn¡¯t work on me!¡± Lucinda¡¯s anger red. In an instant, the anger dissipated from Kyson¡¯s eyes, and his tone softened. ¡°You have no idea how happy I am that you¡¯re here in Eurfrica. It feels like we¡¯re on a journey together, just you and me. Whatever you desire, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill and obey you. I don¡¯t want to force you this time. Can you pleasepromise just once and wear the dress I picked?¡± Lucinda stared at him with a cold expression. ¡°But I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Her simple response and detached demeanor seemed to upset him. ¡°You don¡¯t like this dress or you don¡¯t like me? If Nathan were the one standing here, holding this dress, would you turn him down Like this?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson¡¯s anger red. His eyes narrowed and his face contorted in a fierce expression. He forcefully threw her onto the sofa and pressed himself against her. Chapter 1200 ¡°Don¡¯t move! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± As he attempted to draw closer, Lucinda swiftly extended the silver needle concealed within her ring and held it against his Adam¡¯s apple. Kyson smiled and tears welled up in his tears. With his hands pressing down on the armrests, the silver needle prevented him from drawing nearer, creating a distinct distance between them. ¡°If I were Nathan, would you have the heart to harm me?¡± His voice carried a hint of sadness, and hisughter took on a strange tone. ¡°If I insist, do you actually have the audacity to kill me? If I were to die today and you couldn¡¯t escape the Imperial Pce alive, then Nathan would also meet his demise. The three of us would perish together.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Is that really what you want? Lucinda remained silent. Truth be told, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to kill him until she obtained. However, Kyson¡¯s words were based on his ignorance of her past with Nathan. She had once engaged in a battle with Nathan, nearly killing him. This silver needle had been tainted with his blood. ¡®s BunnyBookery But the crucial distinction was that she had loved Nathan for six long years. She had never been in love with Kyson. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like him. Your love is selfish and twisted! Your possessiveness suffocates me! You always give me what I don¡¯t want and attach conditions to what I do want. You expect me to be grateful to you by hurting me and then saving me. Your love is built on schemes and maniption. If Nathan wanted my attention, at most he would just act pitiful, pretend to be in need, and try to make me pity him. He would never harm me! You should know that this was always just a deal. Even if I were to marry you, I would never fall in love with you. I can never love you! Kyson stood frozen in ce. His vibrant blue eyes gradually lost their sparkle. She was right. He had schemed and even plotted against her. He wanted to possess her and treat her as his property, and he couldn¡¯t find a single word to oppose her im. When he was in daze, she shoved him away, stood up, and prepared to leave. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m not in the right state to meet the Princess Royal today. Let¡¯s discuss it another time. ¡± Chapter 1401 Valerie calmly exined her position. ¡°Cyrus, you were just a two-year-old toddler when Lucinda was born. You knew nothing back then. How can you be so sure that I¡¯m lying? Dad personally took the paternity test. Could it be a falsification?¡± She turned her gaze to Hilliard and gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Hilliard is here. If he takes a look at the report, he¡¯ll be able to confirm that this is authentic. ¡± Cyrus fell into silence for some time, and then turned to Hilliard and asked, ¡°Hilliard, mind taking a look at this report?¡± Hilliard rose from his seat, picked up the paternity test report from the tea table, and studied it intently. At the bottom of the report, it stated that Lucinda and Atticus had no biological rtionship. The document was signed and approved by Braden Dury, the hospital dean. ¡°Braden Dury, the dean, is also my teacher. He¡¯s close to Dad. And this time, he personally signed itPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org. . Seems like¡­ It¡¯s legit,¡± Hilliardmented. It was true? Cyrus and Violeta were stunned and struggled to wrap their heads around the shocking news. Meanwhile, Florrie couldn¡¯t contain her joy. Her eyes sparkled with happiness. Lucinda paid no attention to the paternity test. Her gaze was fixed on Graham, who maintained a calmposure while seated on the sofa. ¡°Graham, you don¡¯t look surprised. Did you already know?¡± she inquired. Graham replied, ¡°I found out a few hours before you did. Dad had an ident, and I rushed back as soon as I could. I immediately started investigating the circumstances surrounding his ident. ¡± She nced at everyone and questioned, ¡°Braden signed it, and Hilliard says the test result is valid. So, do all of you believe that I¡¯m not truly a Simmons?¡± Her mother was always devoted to her father. Despite not knowing how Valerie obtained the paternity test results, she trusted her mother would never stoop to such level. Her mother would never betray her father, nor would she have been unfaithful during his business trip. No matter what Valerie imed, Lucinda refused to believe a single word. The room fell into an unsettling silence again. Cyrus carefully examined the paternity test report over and over again. Doubts began to creep in as he mulled over the document, suggesting Valerie might be telling the truth. With a heavy sigh, Graham said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this to ourselves for now. The matter of inheritance will be put on hold. Chapter 1402 Hilliard, you¡¯ll take care of Dad during this time. If surgery bes necessary, in as much as it¡¯s not too risky, we¡¯ll do everything possible to wake him from hisa as soon as possible. Cyrus, forget about your work for now. Come back to the Simmons Group and learn the ropes of running thepany with me,¡± Graham added. ¡°Alright. ¡± Hilliard and Cyrus agreed. Graham didn¡¯t meet Lucinda¡¯s gaze while he spoke. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re pregnant, remember? It¡¯s best not to stress yourself out during this time. Go home, take a rest, and take care of yourself. I¡¯ll assign my people to handle thepany on your behalf. Take a few days off and give me some time to sort out the family issues. ¡± His words didn¡¯te as a surprise to her. She sneered, ¡°So, you all believe that I¡¯m truly not a Simmons, and want to silence me and push me away?¡± Though she managed a smile, her heart ached. Her beloved brothers chose to abandon her based on a mere piece of paper. Graham and Hilliard remained silent. ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant. We just¡­¡± Cyrus tried to exin, but his words seemed to slip away. Lucinda gracefully stood up, adjusted her dress, and sarcastically remarked, ¡°Since I might no longer be part of the Simmons family, it wouldn¡¯t be fitting for me to attend any more of your family gatherings. ¡± She turned to leave but paused at the doorway and said sharply, ¡°We¡¯ve spent more than twenty years loving and caring for each other, yet you choose to believe a stranger over me!¡± ¡°Lucinda! Please don¡¯t be mad! Your brothers need time to process all of this. Even if you¡¯re not biologically rted, they still love you! They¡­ Just give us some time,¡± Violeta stood up and tried to exin. Without looking back, Lucinda walked out of the vi.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As she walked out of the gate, she could hear footsteps behind her. Someone was running after her. It was Valerie. Valerie smiled and muttered, ¡°Curious to find out where your real father is? I can take you to him! Once youy eyes on him, everything will be crystal clear. ¡± This marked Lucinda¡¯s second encounter with a prisoner. The first had been to see Kyson, and now she was about to meet her ¡°biological father¡± Valerie had spoken of. Chapter 1403 Lucinda saw the middle-aged man in prison uniform. He appeared opposite the ss window, and his rough skin and unkempt hair gave him a disheveled appearance. Lucinda wore a nk expression. Her eyes were deep and calm. The man¡¯s name was Nigel Webster. He was taken aback when he saw her. ¡°You are Lucinda?¡± Lucinda remained silent, her expression revealing nothing. Tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! I thought I was left alone in this world, but someone just informed me that I still have a daughter, a lovely and beautiful one. ¡± With a cold tone, Lucinda cut to the chase. ¡°Tell me, what did you and my mother do when my father was away on a business trip?¡± Nigel hung his head in shame as he spoke. ¡°It was a mistake. Your mother had no love for me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But I was obsessed with her. It happened at a party. She had too much to drink, and I took her to her room to rest. But I couldn¡¯t keep my emotions in check. My infatuation took over. I never thought she would get pregnant with my child after that night. Lucinda, don¡¯t refer to Atticus as your dad anymore. I¡¯m your real father! My family may not have been as wealthy as the Simmons, but we were once a respected family. Your mother and I grew up together. But Atticus! He ruined my family by any means necessary and sent me to prison, tearing me away from my daughter for all these years!¡± Nigel¡¯s anger surged, and his fists pounded on the table in frustration. Lucinda met his gaze with icy eyes and dered, ¡°I¡¯ll dig deeper into thister. But for now, I don¡¯t believe a single word you¡¯re saying. ¡± Frustrated by her doubt, Nigel¡¯s emotions overflowed. ¡°I¡¯m your father! I truly am! If you have doubts, take my hair and get a paternity test!¡± Rising to his feet, Nigel plucked a few strands of hair and Locked eyes with her with a sincere expression. Lucinda responded coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯ll arrange for the paternity test. ¡± As she turned to leave, a voice called out from behind her. ¡°Lucinda. ¡± She found herself enveloped in a tight embrace. She turned her head and saw that it was Nathan. Chapter 1404 His eyes brimmed with concern, yet he didn¡¯t utter a word of inquiry. He simply said, ¡°Time to head home. ¡± She nodded, allowed him to carry her, and rested her head against his chest. ALL her weariness dissipated the moment sheid eyes on him. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m exhausted. I need to sleep. ¡± Nathan nted a gentle ki*s on her forehead and replied, ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯m here with you. ¡± At the doorway, Valerie saw Nathan as he walked out of the visitation room, carrying Lucinda in his arms. He focused solely on Lucinda, paying no attention to Valerie as he passed by.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Suddenly, Valerie approached him, bringing him to a halt. Her beautiful eyes shimmered with sarcasm. ¡°Nathan, there is something you should know. The man inside is Lucinda¡¯s biological father. Since she isn¡¯t a true Simmons, the wedding scheduled for next month must be called off, unless you¡¯re ready to marry the real heiress of the Simmons family. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan shot Valerie a mocking nce, his eyes filled with mockery. ¡°You want to be the one? But do you deserve it?¡± Sonny joined in. ¡°Do you honestly believe you¡¯re worthy?¡± Valerie¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Mr. Payne, I hope that even when everyone learns about my sister being an illegitimate daughter, you¡¯ll still have the determination to marry her, regardless of the falling stock market of the Payne Group,¡± Valerie smiled and walked away arrogantly. As Valerie¡¯s car disappeared in the distance, Sonny snorted in contempt. ¡°She seems to have forgotten that she¡¯s also an illegitimate daughter! How infuriating! Who does she think she is, acting so high and mighty? She should be ashamed of herself. Luisa is also only neen, but she¡¯s clever and charming. Why does Valerie have to be so repulsive?¡± Sonny¡¯s anger refused to subside, despite his lengthy rant. Ignoring his rant, Nathan calmly instructed him, ¡°Take care of the paternity test for Lucinda and Nigel. Make sure everything is handled appropriately. ¡± Chapter 1405 ¡°No worries, I got it!¡± Sonny affirmed, and then walked into the visitation room. With utmost care, Nathan carried Lucinda to the backseat of the car. Since Sonny had left for work, Nathan had arranged for a driver to drive them. On their way, with Lucinda nestled in his arms, Nathan multitasked, working on his Laptop. However, as soon as Lucinda settled into the car, her eyes fluttered open. She quietly leaned against Nathan¡¯s chest, and absentmindedly gazed out of the window. Sleep eluded her at this moment, but she decided to let Nathan handle the confrontation with Valerie after hearing her mocking remarks. As they got to the Payne family¡¯s garage, Nathan nned to carry Lucinda out of the car, only to realize that she had been awake the entire time. He yfully tapped her nose with his finger. ¡°When did you wake up? Was I making you ufortable while I worked on theptop?¡± Lucinda gave a faint smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just woke up. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t press further. He simply lifted her tenderly from the car and cradled her securely in his arms as they made their way back to N&L Fairy Land. As they passed through the winding pathways of the Payne family estate, Lucinda kept her gaze fixed on him. After much hesitation, she finally mustered the courage to voice her question.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Nate, if¡­ If I¡¯m really not a Simmons, if my true identity is revealed, our engagement wouldn¡¯t mean anything. Once the whole country finds out that you, the head of the Payne Group, would marry the daughter of a prisoner, an illegitimate nobody, the Payne Group would suffer huge losses. You could lose billions overnight. Even knowing all that, would you still be willing to get married to me?¡± Nathan remained silent. His eyes were fixed ahead as he treaded cautiously. He didn¡¯t turn to meet her gaze or provide an immediate response to her question. ¡°When we get inside, I have a gift for you. ¡± Without getting a definite answer, disappointment washed over Lucinda. Without her Simmons family background, if she truly became nothing more than an illegitimate child of a prisoner, the stark difference in their social standings would undoubtedly make Nathan pause. She knew she should understand the situation, but the letdown she felt was undeniable. In just one day, she had been cast aside by her own family. Chapter 1406 And now, even Nathan wouldn¡¯t remain the unwavering support she had hoped for in the face of such significant challenges. It seemed she could only rely on herself and find a way to turn the tables on her own terms. With a sigh of dejection, she lowered her gaze and took her hand off Nathan¡¯s neck. Nathan sensed the shift in her emotions. The doctor had mentioned that pregnant women often grappled with suspicions and overwhelming thoughts due to their surging hormones, making it difficult to rein in their racing minds. They needed constantfort and reassurance. Realizing that not responding to her question might not have been the best, Nathan quickly interjected, ¡°Honey, sorry for dodging your question earlier. I really didn¡¯t mean it. Truth is, I¡¯ve been working on a surprise for you all day long. Once I reveal it, I promise I¡¯ll answer your question properly. ¡± As the sun began to set, Nathan stood in front of the N&L Fairy Land and gently ced Lucinda on her feet. He pulled out a ck silk ribbon and attempted to wear it on her eyes. Lucinda stopped him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± With a mysterious smile, Nathan replied in a low, seductive voice, ¡°Just trust me and wear it for a few minutes. You¡¯ll find out soon enough. I¡¯ve got something special nned.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡± As Lucinda locked eyes with him, she became captivated by the excitement shimmering in his eyes and eventually agreed. He immediately tied the ribbon around her beautiful eyes. He then took her hand and led her to the garden with utmost care. They walked until they reached a tree in the garden, where Nathan finally untied the ribbon. ¡°You can open your eyes now, baby. ¡± Her eyes slowly fluttered open, and she was instantly enthralled by the scene before her. The tree in the garden was adorned with sparkling white Light bulbs, resembling a constetion of stars scattered across the sky. Against the backdrop of a reddish sunset, the tree looked remarkably magical and awe-inspiring. Beneath the treey nine thousand, nine hundred, and ny-nine green roses, each embellished with a delicate and dazzling pearl at its center. Lucinda had never seen so many light green roses in her life, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile in amazement. Nathan approached her, gracefully dropped down on one knee, and held her hand with unwavering devotion. His eyes were filled with love and affection. ¡°Lucinda, we started this rtionship because of our engagement, and we¡¯re now going to get married because of our babies. But other women have experienced this proposal part, so it¡¯s only fair that you have the same experience. ¡± He looked up and spoke with utmost sincerity andposure. ¡°If you¡¯re not a Simmons, and if we have to call off the engagement, I¡¯ll just propose to you again. ¡± With Lucinda, the loss of billions or his position of power meant nothing. She meant so much more to him. Chapter 1407 With that, he presented a meticulously prepared diamond ring box, and revealed its contents before her. Insidey an 18-carat ruby white diamond ring, a one-of-a-kind masterpiece. Some time ago, Nathan had entrusted Sonny with the task of purchasing the ring at a charity auction, bidding a whopping 9. 9 billion dors. To make it even more special, he had Lucinda¡¯s name engraved on the ring. ¡°Lucinda, will you marry me?¡± In a daze, Lucinda stared at the ruby white diamond ring in his hand, and then shifted her gaze to Nathan¡¯s incredibly handsome face. Tears welled up in her eyes. All the loneliness, frustration, and disappointment she had felt vanished, reced by an indescribable surge of emotions. Just when she doubted whether Nathan would give up on her because of her sudden change of identity, he had gone above and beyond to n this surprise. It touched her heart deeply. This was the man she loved with all her heart. He was also the man who loved her more than anything else in the world. ¡°Baby, my knees are killing me. Say yes please. ¡± As he didn¡¯t get a response, Nathan softened his voice and acted like a spoiled child. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She stretched out her right hand to Nathan. ¡°Take your sweet time deciding if you really want to marry me. But beware, if you ever betray me in the future, I won¡¯t go easy on you. ¡± Nathan responded with a mischievous grin, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make sure to keep the washboard and ferule handy, just in case. You can punish me with them whenever you please. ¡± His words brought a smile to Lucinda¡¯s face, erasing the sadness that had clouded her just thirty minutes ago. She couldn¡¯t help but feel touched, and joy bubbled up within her. With a firm grip, Nathan took her hand and confidently slipped the ring onto her finger. Echoing her yful tone, he continued, ¡°With this sparkly diamond ring, you¡¯re officially stuck with me, honey.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. There¡¯s no escaping my clutches now. ¡± He pressed a soft, tender ki*s on the back of her hand before standing up and holding her in his arms. ¡°Wait!¡± she eximed, her gaze fixated on the green roses beneath the tree. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful. We can¡¯t just toss them away. Let¡¯s have the bodyguards put them in vases and ce them throughout every room. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Nathan leaned down to steal another ki*s. Then they walked hand in hand into the vi. Intrigued, Lucinda couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and asked, ¡°Why did you choose green roses? I thought you despised the color green. This is the first proposal I¡¯ve seen with green roses. ¡± Chapter 1408 ¡°Green roses are special, just like you,¡± Nathan exined. ¡°They symbolize our love that will never fade, and¡­¡± He leaned in closer, whispering into her ear, ¡°Honestly, the main reason I picked them is because you adore the color green. ¡± His deep and husky voice was Like music to her. Unable to resist, she met his soft lips with her own, and they lost themselves in the depth of their love. As for matters concerning inheritance rights, paternity tests, and her true identity, Lucinda decided to set them aside for the time being and deal with them the next day. That night, she slept peacefully in Nathan¡¯s embrace. The next morning, she was awakened by a tender ki*s. Blinking her eyes open, she saw excitement gleaming in Nathan¡¯s gaze as he looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, her voice still groggy from sleep. Nathan yfully tapped her nose and said, ¡°Actually, in addition tost night¡¯s proposal, I have another little surprise for you. ¡± ¡°Another surprise?¡± He whispered in her ear, ¡°Turn on your phone and check the news. ¡± Though still half-asleep, Lucinda reluctantly reached for her phone. As she read the news, her drowsiness vanished in an instant, and she sat up in bed, wide-eyed. Nathan had transferred all his assets to her, including his shares in the Payne Group. Overnight, she had be the richest woman in Cadiered, the only female on the list of wealthiest people. And to top it off, a substantial sum of money had been deposited into her bank ount by Nathan. The entire nation was shocked by this. Unsurprisingly, it made the headlines. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s nose twitched. Her emotions stirred once again by his actions. However, she was more apprehensive.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Do you understand what it means to give all your shares in the Payne Group to me? This is a huge deal, Nathan! You should have spoken to me about it first!¡± As a result of her worries, she sounded mad and stunned. Chapter 1409 Nathan bit his lower lip and his head drooped as if he had made a grave mistake. He nestled into her arms and muttered, ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve given you everything I have. I don¡¯t have any money left now. Do you still want me?¡± Lucinda let out a sigh and tenderly stroked his face as tears welled up in her eyes.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I epted your proposalst night. How could I ever leave you? But you¡­ Is it actually worth it?¡± With a satisfied smile, he held her waist firmly. ¡°It¡¯s totally worth it. You¡¯re now the richest woman in the country. Even if you really were the daughter of a prisoner, no one would dare question you. Besides, my woman deserves nothing but the best. ¡± Tears streamed down Lucinda¡¯s cheeks as she struggled to contain her overwhelming emotions. She couldn¡¯t describe her appreciation and the depth of her feelings with mere words. She used to feel like falling in love with him was the greatest mistake of her life. Little did she know that he would turn out to be the best thing that ever happened to her. Even in her darkest moments, he had her back, and was ready to give up everything for her. It was like one of those epic love stories you read about, the ones that made your heart skip a beat. Lucinda held him close, findingfort in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat and the sense of security he exuded. Knock, knock, knock¡­ Their sweet moment was interrupted by a knock at the door. It was Sonny. ¡°Nathan, the result of the paternity test is out,¡± he muttered, his voice dripping with sourness. Nathan swiftly sprang out of bed, yanked the door open, and collected the paternity test report from Sonny. With a grave expression etched on his face, he went through the contents. When he finished reading, a dark cloud settled over his face. Speaking with a serious tone, he interrogated, ¡°Did you personally deliver their hair samples to the hospital?¡± Sonny nodded. ¡°Yes, I personally handed it off to the best hospital in town. Braden supervised the whole thing on behalf of the National Security Bureau. ¡± Nathan fell into a contemtive silence, pondering the information. ¡°You can go now,¡± he finally said, and Sonny walked out of the room. Chapter 1410 Lucinday sprawled on the bed in her nightgown, her gaze fixed upon Nathan. ¡°I need to see the result. No matter what it says, I can handle it. ¡± After a brief pause, he reluctantly gave her the paternity test report. She took it and turned to thest page. The test unequivocally confirmed Nigel as her biological father. A rush of despair washed over her, leaving her utterly defeated. And it was Braden who conducted the test. ¡°Lucinda, something feels off about all of this. Don¡¯t put too much faith in this result. ¡± Nathan analyzed the situation in a calm tone. ¡°You¡¯ve been living with Atticus for so long, and he never once questioned your identity. He always treated you as his own. So why the sudden need for a paternity test? Someone must have told him something. Also, even your father had no inkling about your mother¡¯s connection to Nigel. How does someone younger than you possess such knowledge? Could it be that someone is assisting Valerie? First, your father¡¯s ident, then the bombshell that you¡¯re not truly a Simmons, and now the revtion of your biological father. ALL of this conveniently happens just as you¡¯re on the verge of inheriting everything. It might appear normal, but if you dig deeper, it all feels too coincidental, as if it has all been orchestrated.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When I connect the dots, I have a feeling that these were the desperate measures they have taken to prevent you from obtaining the vast inheritance of the Simmons family. ¡± Lucinda Listened intently and her brows knitted together in a frown. Her eyes remained fixated on the stamp on the paternity test report. Seeing her focus on the report, Nathan pressed on, ¡°Even though Braden conducted this test, we can¡¯t entirely trust him. How about we reach out to Hilliard and have him conduct an independent test?¡± Lucinda¡¯s face darkened. She thought back to the incident at the Simmons residence yesterday, and a sarcastic smile spread across her Lips. ¡°See, even you don¡¯t believe the so-called results of the paternity test. My brothers have doted on me for years, yet they immediately believed it the moment they saw it. The whole thing is just absurd. As for asking Hilliard to do another test?¡± Lucinda scoffed. Chapter 1411 ¡°He was the first one to change sides the moment he saw Braden¡¯s signature on the report. ¡± As it stood, she no longer trusted anyone in the Simmons family. She recalled how Melody had kicked up a fuss during theunching ceremony of the movie. Before she had been taken away, she had screamed about someone in sheep¡¯s clothing. ¡°He has been pretending to be a saint in front of you for so long! I can¡¯t wait for the day when you finally see his true face! I want to see you suffer the pain of betrayal in the hands of someone you love deeply! Mark my words, Lucinda! I will wait for the day when the truth destroys your very soul!¡± At the time, Lucinda thought that Melody was talking about Nathan. But after all that had happened, it was clear that the woman was referring to one of her brothers. And the more Lucinda thought about it, the more disappointed she felt. Beside her, Nathan was lost in his own thoughts. He had only heard ounts of what had urred from Lucinda, but from what he knew of her brothers, he would have thought that they were clever enough to see the questionable points of the dubious im. Especially Hilliard. He was the quiet one, after all, which made him the most devious and scheming of the three. He rarely revealed what he was thinking, unless it was absolutely necessary. Despite that, he adored Lucinda just as much as Graham and Cyrus did. If Hilliard truly didn¡¯t care about Lucinda at all, he wouldn¡¯t even bother to make things difficult for Nathan. But no. Hilliard had even made Nathan go through the childbirth simtion just so he would know how much pain his beloved sister would be when she gave birth. And the test for Nathan from the Simmons brothers, they were prepared by Hilliard and Cyrus in person. How could a simple piece of paper cancel out all the love they had showered over Lucinda all these years? ¡°Perhaps the news was so sudden that they were overwhelmed with shock. I¡¯m sure they wille to you once they figured things out. ¡± Nathan had the same thought as Violeta. But Lucinda was done talking about her brothers. She changed the topic, saying, ¡°I have no idea how Dad fell down the stairs. Valerie gave a pretty straightforward exnation, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that something is not right. Even if he was furious upon learning the paternity test results, he wouldn¡¯t be so brash and careless that he would leave his wheelchair and fall down a flight of stairs. And it just so happened that Florrie and Gilbert were not around? It¡¯s suspicious. ¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nathan considered it for a moment. ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be easy to look into this matter. It happened inside the Simmons residence, after all. If I invoke the authority of the National Security Bureau to interrogate the household members, it will only alert our enemy. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We can conduct the investigationter. ¡± Lucinda then thought of Valerie. Chapter 1412 ¡°But I need to know where Valerie has been recently, and whom she has been in contact with. ¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll let Sonny handle it. ¡± Lucinda nced down at the test report in her hand, her fingers tightening at its edge. ¡°And have someone look into Braden too. I don¡¯t trust that man. Find out where he has been and what he has been doing, his family background, his finances. Everything. ¡± Nathan cupped her face and pressed a ki*s on her lips. ¡°But for now, I¡¯d like it if youforted me¡­¡± He rubbed the tips of his nose against hers and gazed at her with wide, expectant eyes. He wanted to distract her from this recent catastrophe. Lucinda raised her eyebrows and acted like she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. ¡°Why would you need me to do that? Did someone upset you?¡± That was all that Nathan needed to throw himself into her arms and nuzzle her chest. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Honey,¡± he whined softly. ¡°I¡¯m dirt-poor now. I have no choice but to depend on you. You¡¯re all I have. I need you to pamper me to know that you will not leave me¡­¡± If Lucinda somehow abandoned him in the future, he really would have nothing left.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But of course, Nathan knew that Lucinda would never do that. She took his face in her hands and ki*sed him passionately. The next thing he knew, she was pressing him down on the bed. ¡°Sure thing! I can pamper you stupid for me!¡± In one practiced motion, Lucinda pulled the covers over them to muffle the noise they made. A couple of hourster, Nathan crawled out of bed and padded into the bathroom to take a shower. Lucinda trailed behind him. She made a beeline for the sink to wash her hands. And because she couldn¡¯t stop herself, she reached out to squeeze Nathan¡¯s butt before scampering out of the bathroom. She then sat on her dresser and applied her favorite lotion on her hands. Just then, she heard her phone vibrate. It was a notification on her Facebook news feed. She tapped it open and saw the words ¡°Simmons Family¡± in the caption. Lucinda immediately grabbed her phone and read the article. Chapter 1413 It was a public acknowledgment of Valerie¡¯s identity. It said that the Simmons family wanted to make it official that she was the onlydy of the family, who had gone missing many years ago and had just been found. The Simmons family would be hosting a grand banquet in five days to celebrate her return. On that day, the familywyer would formally hand over the inheritance to her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Theizens, blissfully oblivious to the truth, were giving their blessings to the woman they only knew to be a famous actress before. How exciting it must be for her to find out that she actually came from a prominent family, and would inherit all of the Simmons family assets, to boot! It meant that Valerie would have it all. Lucinda felt a chill run down her spine, as well as a dull ache in her heart. She didn¡¯t even have to wonder who had made all these decisions. Graham had deliberately concealed the fact that Valerie was their father¡¯s illegitimate daughter. And now, he even wanted that evil woman to be the next head of the family. How Laughable! Nathan emerged from the bathroom, a plus towel wrapped around his waist as he dried his hair with a finer one. He spotted Lucinda sitting on the edge of the bed, looking absentminded. His expression turned grim. He walked over and grabbed the phone from her hands to see what was distressing her. ¡°Lucinda, this¡­¡± Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t find any excuse for Graham¡¯s actions. Lucinda shed him a wry smile. ¡°They no longer see me as a member of the family, so why should I care about what they do? As for the banquet¡­¡± She trailed off for a moment, but managed another smile. It didn¡¯t reach her eyes, though, and her tone was cold when she added, ¡°As the richest woman in the country, it would terribly rude if I didn¡¯t attend, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± As expected of Lucinda. She had never been one to take abuse lying down. Nathan gathered her in his arms and held her for a long time. That afternoon. Nathan took Lucinda to the hospital for her routine pre-natal checkup. Her recent trials might have affected her greatly, because the results didn¡¯t look very ideal. The doctor repeatedly told her to keep from being too emotional. Nathan stayed outside in the corridor as Lucinda underwent several more examinations. He was still waiting at the bench when Sonny rushed over in a huff. Chapter 1414 ¡°Nathan! Grandfather is calling you back. ¡± Sonny had a worried look on his face, but Nathan didn¡¯t appear bothered in the slightest. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯ll be there after Lucinda¡¯s done with her checkup. ¡± ¡°I heard that the old man is unhappy. Ronan was there, too. They probably have something serious to discuss with you, since he wants you toe as soon as possible!¡± Even as he said this, Sonny¡¯s voice was hushed, and he still waited patiently to the side. ¡°Yes, yes. I know,¡± Nathan replied in a steady voice. There was no point in holding off the inevitable. But if Lucinda know about this, she would definitely worry¡­ With that in mind, Nathan said, ¡°Call Luisa over and tell her to keep Lucindapany for the rest of the session. Be sure to tell her not to speak of this to Lucinda. ¡± ¡°Yes, Boss. ¡± Sonny whipped out his phone and fired off a message to Luisa. She appeared a couple of minutester, having rushed over from the parking lot. Luisa had been practically attached to Sonny by the hip these days. She went wherever he did. And when he had to be on the field on some mission or investigation, she stayed put and waited for him in the car. They briefed Luisa on her assignment, with Nathan telling her in a serious tone, ¡°If Lucinda asks about me, just say that I had to take care of some urgent business at the Payne Group. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± With onest reminder, Nathan and Sonny left the hospital. Soon enough, they were at the Payne residence. Nathan¡¯s mood had grown somber over the drive, his expression turning cold. As they passed through the gates, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t take me back to N&L Fairy Land once we¡¯re done here. Just take me to your vi and tend to my wounds there. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wounds? Sonny was visibly startled to hear that. Was Nathan so sure that he would suffer punishment today? Sonny was still in a daze when Nathan exited the car and walked into the manor in firm, decisive strides. Sonny stared as he disappeared through the door, and he suddenly had the ominous sense that the huge manor was a giant monster that had just swallowed Nathan, never to spit him out alive. Terrified that Nathan might be beaten to death this time, he quickly sent Luisa a message before hurrying inside. Luisa was sitting obediently in the hospital corridor when she received the message. She instantly bolted up from her seat and barged into the examination room. Chapter 1415 ¡°Lucinda! Something bad happened! Nathan was called back by his grandfather!¡± Meanwhile, the Payne ancestral hall was packed with people.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were all waiting for Nathan. Among them were Ronan and Mylo, as well as several elders of the family. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re here!¡± As soon as Nathan stepped into the room, everyone stood to greet him. Everyone, that was, except for Norton. Nathan bowed slightly to acknowledge the others as he made his way to the center of the room. Ther e, he paid his respects to Norton. ¡°Grandpa. ¡± Norton snorted and mmed his walking stick against the floor before turning away. Nathan was sure that he would get ashing today, so he didn¡¯t bother to grab a seat. Instead, he remained standing, with Sonny by his side. ¡°My dear cousin,¡± Ronan called out in a sarcastic voice. ¡°I heard that you transferred all your shares in the Payne Group over to your precious fiancee. Word got out this morning. Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan did not lie or offer an exnation, but he did lower his head slightly. ¡°Did you hear that, Grandpa? He admitted it himself! Those shares belong to the Payne family! There are very few people who could even afford to buy a single share, yet this idiot just gave his shares away! And for what? To ingratiate himself to some woman?¡± The more Ronan spoke, the more furious he became. ¡°He has failed you, Grandpa! As the head of the family, he was supposed to set an example to everyone and do everything to secure the sess of the family business! How could he do something so absurd? We can¡¯t afford to let this go!¡± Norton¡¯s face darkened. He shot Nathan a look of rage. ¡°Nathan. I will give you one chance to exin why you did what you did. ¡± Nathan¡¯s Lips curled into a smile, and his eyes shed with a hint of arrogance. ¡°Ronan already said it. Lucinda was feeling down, so I wanted to cheer her up. ¡± A collective sigh of dismay and disappointment went around the room. Sonny, on the other hand, was so nervous that he was about to jump out of his skin. He wanted to step forward and speak on Nathan¡¯s behalf, but he didn¡¯t know how to go about it. After all, Nathan had indeed personally arranged for all of his properties to be transferred to Lucinda. Sonny could only pray that Lucinda would arrive soon. Otherwise, Nathan would be subjected to a horrible injustice. The air in the room grew tense and heavy. Chapter 1416 Norton said nothing, but he was ring daggers at Nathan. No one dared to utter a word. As for Ronan, he could barely keep the smug smile off his face. He continued to provoke Norton by saying, ¡°Grandpa, this is absolute lunacy. He is clearly not fit to be the head of the family! I think you should double the usual punishment in order to teach him a lesson. We must not let him off easily, or he will only do more absurd things in the future!¡± Norton remained silent and just stared at Nathan. There was a sharp edge to his narrowed gaze as he waited. But Ronan didn¡¯t stop there. ¡°He has forsaken thepany just to make Lucinda happy. What happens the next time she gets upset? Will he hand over the entire family to her just to cheer her up? Is he going to make us all change our surname to Simmons?¡± As harsh and exaggerated as his words were, they weren¡¯t that far off from what Norton was fearing. The Payne lineage dated back a few hundred years ago, and they had upheld the same traditions established by their ancestors. Nathan might have spearheaded the family¡¯s recent progress and made it into the most powerful family in the country, his current actions could easily destroy all of that. Norton reined in his sorrow and disappointment, and turned to Kern. ¡°As per the family rules, how many Lashes should Nathan receive for his transgressions?¡± Kern thought about it for a moment.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With no small amount of hesitation, he said, ¡°If we do as Mr. Ronan suggested and double the punishment¡­ That would be eighty Lashes. ¡± The elders gasped in unison. If Nathan was whipped eighty times, he might not be able to remain standing afterward, let alone walk out of here on his own legs. In fact, if he were any less of a fighter, he just might die after the ordeal. And yet, Nathan stood straight and held his chin high. His face was devoid of emotion, as if this matter had nothing to do with him at all. Norton¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After some consideration, he said, ¡°Lucinda cares about you a lot, Nathan, and she is not a greedy person. If you speak with her and take the shares back, you shall not be punished. ¡± He nced at the other men of the family and gave them a pointed Look. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re still so young!¡± one of them spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly understandable for you to make mistakes here and there. As long as you remedy them before it¡¯s toote, there¡¯s no need for such drastic measures. ¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nathan, the family wouldn¡¯t have thrived as much as it had,¡± Jeff pointed out. ¡°He has made incredible contributions to the family, and everyone in this room are reaping the benefits for that. He deserves another chance. ¡± Within minutes, everyone was defending Nathan. Ronan pushed his gold framed sses against the bridge of his nose and tried not to sneer. He was not happy with this development, but he knew when to shut up. Norton breathed a small sigh of relief. Chapter 1417 ¡°I will give you two days, Nathan. If you seed in retrieving the shares, we can forget this ever happened. ¡± Nathan simply chuckled. ¡°How can I take back something I has given as a gift, Grandpa?¡± It was a clear statement that he would not take the shares back, and would probably not even try. Norton¡¯s expression turned ugly again. He was livid. He mmed his walking stick again and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You stubborn rascal! It looks like I¡¯ve spoiled you too much! I should teach you a lesson today, or you will never learn! Kern! Commence with the punishment!¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Kern said with obvious reluctance. Norton stood up and made to leave. As angry as he was, he couldn¡¯t bear to watch his favorite grandson get beaten up. The other elders followed suit, standing up and turning toward the door. Without batting an eye, Nathan got down on one knee and took off his shirt. At the end of the day, he was still bound to the strict and old-fashioned rules of the family. The delicate ebony box was taken out. Kern fished the dark whip inside and walked over until he stood before Nathan. Norton and the others were just a few steps from the door when it burst open from the outside.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A sweet female voice rang out into the room. ¡°Grandpa Norton, don¡¯t you think you ought to listen to my side of the story before youy all the me on my fiance?¡± Lucinda was wearing her gentle smile, even as her chest heaved from running all the way from the car. Norton froze where he stood, unable to find the words to say. Jeff was one of the first to return to his senses. He took advantage of Lucinda¡¯s presence and pleaded, ¡°Dad, this matter mainly concerns Miss Simmons. Why don¡¯t we take the time to hear her out? There might be certain things that we do not know of. ¡± Lucinda beamed at that, looking more than ready to speak her mind. Norton looked her in the eye and studied her for a couple of seconds before finally agreeing. Deeper into the hall, Nathan was still kneeling with his head down, wondering if he would survive the whipping this time around. He tensed the muscles on his back and braced himself for the firstshing, and so was unaware of Lucinda¡¯s sudden appearance at the door. As minutes ticked by, however, he grew increasingly confused. The whip had yet to break his skin. Chapter 1418 The next thing he knew, the shirt he had just discarded was dr@ped back over his shoulders. And then Lucinda was there, wrapping her arms around him, covering his upper torso. Nathan snapped back to his senses. He looked up and met her angry eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked in a daze. Lucinda struggled to hold her rage in as she pulled him back to his feet. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, were you nning to hide this whole thing from me again, just like you did back in Forden?¡± Nathan swallowed the Lump in his throat. He averted his eyes and said nothing. He just¡­ He didn¡¯t want her to worry about him, on top of all her problems. As long as he epted his grandfather¡¯s punishment, Lucinda could keep the shares of the Payne Group. And he was willing to do that for her. She already had too much on her te as it was; he didn¡¯t want to add more to her burdens.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucinda narrowed her eyes. She loved this man. She knew his thoughts only too well. That didn¡¯t mean that she was any less furious for his recklessness. ¡°Since you seem fond of getting beaten up,¡± she hissed in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to indulge you when we get home! But remember this, no one else is allowed to beat you up aside from me!¡± Nathan ducked his head and maintained his silence. Annoyed by hisck of reaction, Lucinda reached out and pinched his side. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan grimaced in pain before nodding. ¡°Good. Now get dressed. ¡± Lucinda gently rubbed the spot she had just pinched and gave it a little tap. Norton watched their little interaction and felt immensely pleased. When he spoke again, his voice was much gentler. ¡°Well, Lucinda? How would you exin Nathan¡¯s actions?¡± Lucinda grinned at him and took out the pregnancy test results from her purse. ¡°You¡¯ll know once you take a look at this. ¡± Chapter 1419 Kern had just finished putting the whip and the box away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He hurriedly took the document from her and handed it to Norton. The old man looked a Little baffled at first. He gingerly put his sses on and peered at the piece of paper. As soon as he read the words, his head jerked up, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? And with twins?¡± Unable to contain his excitement, Norton let out a loud rumble ofughter. His anger from earlier was reced with delighted glee. He was going to have two great-grandchildren! ¡°Mr. Nathan certainly did so good a job!¡± Kern remarked. ¡°In just a few months, two little angels will be gracing this family!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± the other elders chimed in, all smiles. ¡°You are so lucky! We can¡¯t wait to wee the babies to the family!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± Jeff said. ¡°This piece of mews is worth celebrating, is it not? Why don¡¯t let Nathan off this time?¡± Norton was only too happy to oblige. He nodded at Nathan with approval. ¡°Well, for the sake of my great-grandchildren, I suppose¡ª¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ronan interrupted immediately. He couldn¡¯t let Nathan off without getting his punishment. ¡°Miss Simmons¡¯ pregnancy is indeed something worth celebrating, but it has nothing to do with the matter at hand! So, Nathan gave her all his shares because she got pregnant? And what? If she gives birth, will he give her the rest of the family assets, too?¡± Ronan took on a serious tone as he added, ¡°Remember, the shares weren¡¯t given to the babies. but Lucinda herself! Who¡¯s to say that she won¡¯t hand the shares over to the Simmons family and go back to them in the future?¡± Just like that, the atmosphere grew tense again. Lucinda herself stiffened up when she heard Ronan¡¯s words. How ironic the truth was! Now, except for N&L Fairy Land, she didn¡¯t have any other home to return to. Noticing the shift in her mood, Nathan put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her close. Lucinda collected herself. She needed to address the matter of the shares at the moment. The rest couldeter. ¡°As a matter of fact, Grandpa Norton, I came here with the intent to discuss this matter with you. Nate gave me all his shares and stubbornly refuses to take them back. Even though I can¡¯t return them, I can certainly decide on how to distribute them. I want to have a written statement in ce. Once the twins are born, the shares that Nate gave to me will be divided equally between them. ¡± The babies were members of the Payne family. This way, the shares would still remain within the fold. Chapter 1420 Furthermore, by doing this, the shares could be considered as a gift for the new additions to the n, the first of their generation. No one in their right mind would object to that. Norton looked at Lucinda with satisfaction. He turned to Kern and smiled. ¡°Lucinda is simply exceptional! Nathan is Lucky to have her as his partner. ¡± Kern smiled as well, though his was one of relief. ¡°That is true. Miss Simmons is a very sensible woman. She rushed over to save Mr. Nathan, she truly cares about him. ¡± The othersmented in agreement to this, and the room became lively again. Lucinda¡¯s pregnancy put everyone in a jovial mood. Still grinning from ear to ear, Norton asked Kern to fetch some cash and a red envelope. Then, in front of everyone present, he gave it to Lucinda. ¡°This is for good luck,¡± he said in earnest as he patted her hand. ¡°There may be many ups and downs along your way, but I know that you will be just fine, because you¡¯re the blessed one. ¡± Lucinda epted the gift without hesitation. ¡°Thank you. My babies are my source of strength. No matter how difficult life gets, I¡¯ll be sure to turn the tides in my favor!¡± Her eyes glimmered with courage and confidence. Nathan came up behind her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and perched his chin on her shoulder. ¡°What about me, Grandpa? Don¡¯t I get any gift? I yed a major role, you know. I got her pregnant and made you your great-grandbabies. Norton scowled. He raised his cane and lightly hit Nathan on the shin. ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father! You can¡¯t be so careless with your life anymore! And remember this, Lucinda is pregnant. You have to take good care of her. In fact, I expect you to dote on her night and day! If I hear that you mistreat her in any way, I won¡¯t spare you from theshings again!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll dote on her,¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°That goes without saying. ¡± Norton turned to Lucinda again. ¡°My dear, if this rascal angers you, don¡¯t pull your punches. Teach him a lesson he will never forget! I will always be on your side, so you have nothing to worry about!¡± Lucinda felt oddly moved by this. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Norton. ¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1421 They left the ancestral hall shortly and returned to N&L Fairy Land. Lucinda ignored Nathan throughout the way. When she still said nothing after they entered the foyer, Nathan tugged at her dress and asked, ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± She didn¡¯t even look at him, and just made her way up the stairs. ¡°No. How can I get mad when you almost got hurt because of me?¡± she said in a steady voice. ¡°But you¡­¡± Nathan stared at her back and bit his lower lip. ¡°Why are you being so cold to me?¡± Lucinda hadn¡¯t acted so distant toward Nathan in a long time. She remained silent the whole time. Deep down, she was still trembling with a lingering fear over what could have happened. If Luisa had told her a second toote, or if she hadn¡¯t begged the driver to run countless headlights just to get to the Payne family manor in time¡­ If Nathan had really taken eightyshings¡­ Lucinda couldn¡¯t even bring herself to imagine how badly he would have been injured. The memory of Ronan¡¯s misery when he had been punished was still fresh in her memory. If she hade a moment toote to save Nathan, Lucinda knew her heart would break into a million pieces. Damn the man, why hadn¡¯t he stood up for himself? Had he forgotten his promise to her so soon? If she didn¡¯t teach him a lesson now, Nathan would probably just repeat the same mistake in the future. With a serious look in her face, Lucinda whirled around, took Nathan¡¯s hand, and pulled him to their bedroom. Her anger was palpable in the air, and Nathan was smart enough to keep his silence. ¡°Stand there,¡± she ordered, pointing at the spot in the carpet just beyond the foot of the bed. He had no idea what she was nning, but he obediently went over and stood in ce. Lucinda walked over to the nightstand and opened the first drawer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing this, Nathan presumed that she was taking out some tool to punish with him. He took a deep breath and lowered his head, silently waiting for the first blow. Lucinda took the ferule out, but to his surprise, she didn¡¯t approach him at all. Instead, she stood a few paces from him and rolled up her sleeve, revealing her slender wrist and forearm. Chapter 1422 Her eyes shed as she held the ferule above her wrist. p! Nathan raised his head and stared in horror as Lucinda hit herself. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± He strode over and grabbed the thick b from her hand before anxiously examining her wrist. Her skin was soft and tender as it was. Now, it was red and swollen, and a mark was rapidly forming on her otherwise pristine arm. Nathan gently rubbed the spot, his arms moving in slow, soothing circles. He felt a fierce ache in his heart, and tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re pregnant, Lucinda! How can you hurt yourself like this?! If you¡¯re angry, feel free to vent it all out on me. I won¡¯t resist or fight back. But you must never hurt yourself!¡± Nathan was ovee with fury, hurt and remorse. He hated how he had failed to sense her intention earlier. Lucinda stared at him and chuckled. ¡°It was just one p on my wrist, and see how worried and scared you already are. Can you imagine if you got whipped? I will be so much more heartbroken than you are right now! You could have been beaten to death! You know very well how helpless and desperate I get when I see you get hurt. If you truly love me, you would do everything to make sure you aren¡¯t hurt in any way!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan ushered her toward the bed and made her sit on the edge. He then dashed into the bathroom to get the anti-inmmatory ointment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he rasped as he carefully applied it against the welt on her arm. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have kept anything from you. I promise, no matter what happens in the future, I will tell you everything. ¡± ¡°I want you to swear it to me,¡± Lucinda countered calmly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nathan immediately raised his hand and swore. ¡°I swear that I will never hide anything from you ever again. I will do my best to ensure my safety and well-being!¡± She c@@ked her head to the side, looking a Little unsatisfied. ¡°Swear upon me and our children. If you break your promise, the babies and I will die a horrible death. ¡± He was shaking as he gaped at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Is this really necessary?¡± ¡°Yes! This is the only way that you would keep your word!¡± Chapter 1423 Nathan was her only family now. He must never be in danger. Lucinda would never allow it to happen again!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nathan put his hand down. ¡°I refuse. I won¡¯t swear on your or our children¡¯s lives. Never. ¡± And he would neverpromise, either, not on this matter. But Nathan also knew that Lucinda did not give up easily. In fact, she never gave up until she got what she wanted. In which case, he had onest resort. Nathan threw himself in her arms and acted like a spoiled brat in a bid to cajole her. ¡°I was wrong,¡± he whined. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again! I promise!¡± Lucinda looked down her nose and stared at him, unflinching and unmoved. He continued to nuzzle his face against her chest, sounding aggrieved when he said, ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure that I would survive eightyshings. It still scares me just thinking about it. Please hold me andfort me¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s jaw dropped slightly. The audacity of this man! He was definitely pushing his luck this time. She was considerate enough not to beat him up, yet here he was, acting like a child and demanding to be pampered. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to upset you. Believe me, it¡¯s thest thing I want. I won¡¯t let myself get hurt again! But please don¡¯t force me to make such an oath. You might as well just kill me here and now. I just barely got out of danger, too. Please don¡¯t be too harsh on me. Comfort me and love me tenderly, okay?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were wide and wet with unshed tears. He looked like a lost puppy. He cautiously drew near and ki*sed Lucinda on the Lips. Caught off-guard, she could do nothing more than freeze and stew in indignation. However, Nathan took herck of resistance as acquiescence. He pushed her to the bed as gently as he could, as if she were made of ss. And then hey beside her and did what he himself had asked for just moments ago. The next day. Lucinda woke up to the ringing of her phone. She grabbed it from the nightstand and nced at the screen. It was from an unknown number. Thinking that the caller might have called her by mistake, she ended the call and put her phone away. But a few secondster, she received a message. It was from the same number. ¡°Lucinda, my wee banquet will be held in two days. I¡¯m going out today to pick out a dress. Won¡¯t youe with me?¡± As soon as Lucinda read the text, she came fully awake. She sat up and stared at her screen. Chapter 1424 It was obviously Valerie. After a few more seconds, she received yet another message. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been looking into me. Why don¡¯t you meet with me and ask all your questions in person? I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. Oh, and by the way, Cyrus is the one taking me shopping. I hope you can find the time and meet with uster!¡± Lucinda read the messages again and again, her lips curling into a sneer. How could she refuse such a ¡°gracious¡± offer? She texted Valerie back, saying that she would definitely show upter. Nathan was still asleep, and she didn¡¯t want to wake him up. She pecked him in the forehead, washed up, and went out. An hourter, Lucinda was in the most Luxurious boutique in Stastle. Cyrus was seated on the leather sofa in the center of the shop. He casually nced at Valerie, who was upied with choosing a dress. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw a familiar figure walk through the door. The moment he recognized Lucinda, he shot up to his feet. ¡°Lucinda! What are you doing here?¡± She smiled at him, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Valerie especially invited me to help her pick out a dress. Her banquet is in two days. It¡¯s such a big day for her, so how could I refuse?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Cyrus looked worried, and his voice wasced with meaning as he said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and shopping can be so exhausting. You should go home and rest. ¡± But Lucinda simply ignored him. Meanwhile, Valerie overheard their conversation and quickly came over. She grabbed Lucinda¡¯s hand in a tight grip. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came! I already have a few dresses in mind, but I¡¯m not sure which one suits me best. Come and help me choose. ¡± Valerie hooked her arm with Lucinda¡¯s and pulled her toward the fitting room. She even looked back at Cyrus and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tire her out. I just want her advice; that¡¯s all. ¡± Cyrus stared at their backs and thought about Lucinda¡¯s cold treatment of him just now. He sighed to himself, walked up to the reception desk, and asked for a pen and paper. In front of the dress rack, Valerie eagerly showed off the dresses she had chosen to Lucinda. Excitement radiated from her as she sought Lucinda¡¯s opinion. ¡°Lucinda, these clothes are all stunning. Which one do you think suits me best?¡± Lucinda smiled and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t know if they fit you until you try them on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡± Chapter 1425 ¡°You¡¯re right.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Take these to the fitting room. I want to try them on,¡± Valerie instructed the salesgirl. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the salesgirl promptly responded, taking the dresses to the changing room. As soon as she left, Valerie held Lucinda¡¯s arm again and smiled innocently. ¡°I can¡¯t zip the dress on my own. Come inside and help me, okay?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda neither epted nor declined Valerie¡¯s request, her expression veiled with caution. Nevertheless, Valerie persisted and led her into the secluded changing room. Within the intimate space, Valerie shed her clothes unabashedly, revealing a confidence that suggested a long-standing friendship between the two. Lucinda, leaning against the wall, regarded her with a _ cool detachment. ¡°You did not summon me here solely to seek fashion advice, did you? Let us dispense with pretense. It is just the two of us here now. Speak inly and reveal your true intentions. ¡± Valerie continued to adorn herself with elegant garments, seemingly unaffected by Lucinda¡¯s stoic demeanor. ¡°Lucinda, your curiosity regarding my patron has always lingered, hasn¡¯t it? You yearn to discover the benefactor who propelled me into the limelight, granting me unwavering influence. ¡± She continued, ¡°Actually, there are two people who are helping me, giving me a lot of help. ¡± Lucinda Listened attentively, her eyes unwavering. As Valerie stepped into a pair of high heels, she continued her tale. ¡°You may have wiped your memory clean of all events preceding your fifteenth year, but I still vividly recall our first encounter in that dim alley. You found me pitiable yet endearing, opening your home and your heart to me. And I, too, grew fond of you. However, my affections extended beyond you alone. I desired your father and brothers, driven by a greedy longing. I believed that with you out of the picture, I could reign as the sole daughter of the illustrious Simmons family. ¡± A frown creased Lucinda¡¯s brow, for Valerie¡¯s words mirrored the ones she had heard in her nocturnal reverie. ¡°That¡¯s why I secretly stole something from Hilliard¡¯s shelf and lured you out. When you weren¡¯t looking, I injected it into your body and pushed you into the sea. I never expected you to be so lucky as to survive. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice turned icy as she clenched her fists. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I might have a recorder with me today?¡± Valerie covered her mouth and chuckled, a charm still evident in her eyes. ¡°Since I choose to tell you the truth, of course I¡¯m not afraid! With the power of the Simmons family, why would it take them so long to finally find you? Have you ever consider that? The truth is, your brother already knows everything, and he tacitly approved of my actions. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she clenched her fists so tightly that her knuckles turned white. Suppressing her anger and regaining herposure, she asked Valerie in a cold voice, ¡°Which brother of mine are you referring to?¡± Chapter 1426 Valerie taunted with a smile, moving closer to Lucinda. ¡°Care to guess?¡± With a smile on her face, Valerie whispered, ¡°Could it be that all three of them are in cahoots with me?¡± Lucinda remained silent, her face hardened by anger and sorrow. Valerie chuckled and then walked to the mirror, assuming an elegant and noble pose, resembling a star. Upon seeing Lucinda lost in thought, Valerie¡¯s eyes glinted with mockery. ¡°How does it feel to be distrusted by your beloved brothers? But what can you do now? They have wholeheartedly epted me. Graham helps me conceal my identity as an illegitimate daughter and wants me to be the sole daughter of the Simmons family. Hilliard also cares deeply for me. Even Cyrus apanied me today to dress shopping. ¡± Valerie turned to Lucinda and dered, ¡°They are not your brothers anymore!¡± Her beautiful eyes held a tinge ofcency as she exuded an air of arrogance. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me by saying that?¡± Lucinda raised her head, meeting Valerie¡¯s gaze with a cold stare. ¡°Well, congrattions.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. You¡¯ve seeded in provoking me. But rest assured, you will pay for it!¡± With those words, Lucinda¡¯s demeanor suddenly changed. She advanced towards Valerie, grabbed her hair with her left hand, and forcefully pped her across the face. Bang! The resounding p left Valerie stunned, her face stinging from the impact. Years of maintaining her figure as an actress had left her way too slender andcking physical strength, rendering her defenseless. Lucinda pinched Valerie¡¯s cheek, her gaze icy as she spoke up with an air of arrogance. ¡°You still don¡¯t know me well enough. Did you think that by provoking me, I would be emotional, consumed with anger, and allow those emotions to affect the babies inside me? Well, you¡¯re wrong. I seek revenge immediately, regardless of who you are. Let me teach you a lesson first!¡± With those words, she delivered two more resounding ps to Valerie¡¯s face. Tears welled up in Valerie¡¯s eyes from the pain, but she couldn¡¯t break free. She cried out, ¡°Cyrus! Cyrus, help me!¡± Lucinda yanked Valerie¡¯s hair, pulling her back. The sarcasm on her face was evident as she growled, ¡°Valerie, the man waiting outside is my brother, the one who has loved me for over twenty years. Let¡¯s see who he attends to first when he enters. ¡± Chapter 1427 Valerie was dumbfounded, sensing that something was amiss. A few minutester, themotion drew Cyrus into the fitting room. As he lifted the curtain and entered, Lucinda pushed Valerie away and stumbled backward herself. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Cyrus eximed, rushing to her side. ¡®s BunnyBookery He paid no attention to Valerie, whoy sprawled on the ground. Cyrus caught Lucinda before she fell and held her tight, checking her face to ensure she was unharmed. Seeing her well, he silently breathed a sigh of relief. He then tenderly held her right hand and began rubbing her palm. Sensing something, Lucinda looked at him with confusion.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Cyrus steadied her, turned around, and extended his hand to help the distressed Valerie up from the floor. In a steady voice, he asked, ¡°What happened? Why did you fight without reason?¡± Valerie immediately threw herself into Cyrus¡¯ arms, covering her bleeding mouth as she wept bitterly. ¡°Cyrus, she imed that I stole you all from her by telling you the truth that she was the daughter of a criminal instead of your father. She wanted to teach me a lesson. ¡± Cyrus frowned, casting a stern gaze at Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, this is your fault. After all, she¡¯s your sister. You should treat her with kindness. ¡± Lucinda sneered, opened her handbag, retrieved some cash, and tossed it to Valerie. ¡°Consider thispensation. ¡± After throwing the money, Lucinda turned around and left without a backward nce. As soon as Lucinda departed, Cyrus firmly pinched Valerie¡¯s cheek, and then examined her face. In a casual tone, he remarked, ¡°Let me take a look at your face. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± ¡°Cyrus, be gentle. It hurts. ¡± Valerie winced, her face scrunched up. Expressionless, Cyrus released his grip and dered, ¡°You look fine. Chapter 1428 Your face isn¡¯t visibly injured, but it¡¯s slightly swollen. Use the icepack to help reduce the swelling. You¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Covering her face with her hands, Valerie resumed crying. Feeling wronged, she asked, ¡°Cyrus, does she really hate me so much? I like her, so I invited her to help me choose dresses. What did I do wrong?¡± Cyrus exined earnestly, ¡°She¡¯s your older sister. Regardless of whether you did anything wrong, if she hits you, you should bear it without me orint. Do you understand?¡± Valerie froze. After a couple of seconds, she lowered her head and murmured sullenly, ¡°I get it. ¡± ¡°Good girl. This is exactly what the youngdy of the Simmons family should do. ¡± Cyrus smiled and patted her head. It didn¡¯tst, though.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He abruptly stopped and pulled away. ¡°Change into your clothes,¡± he said as he headed toward the door. ¡°Your face is injured, we can¡¯t ignore it and continue Looking for a dress Like this. Let¡¯s do it another day. ¡± Meanwhile, Lucinda left the mall and strode to the parking lot. It wasn¡¯t until she was inside her car that she opened her purse and took out a small piece of paper. Cyrus had practically stuffed it in her hand when he pulled her away from Valerie earlier. Lucinda unfolded the note. A single line was written on it- ¡°Please give me some time. ¡± Lucinda frowned and continued to stare at the words. What did Cyrus mean by this? Had he found out something? Was he secretly investigating the matter as well? She was still pondering the possibilities when her phone suddenly rang. It was Nathan. As soon as Lucinda answered the call, Nathan¡¯s voice came through the line. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up before you went out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m done here,¡± she cajoled. ¡°I¡¯m already on my way home. I didn¡¯t wake you since you were sleeping so soundly. ¡± Nathan groaned and rolled over in bed. ¡°Where did you go? You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± Chapter 1429 Lucinda¡¯s heart picked up its pace. ¡°As a matter of fact, I just enjoyed the privilege of pping a shameless bitch several times. I¡¯m definitely feeling good right now!¡± ¡°You hit someone?¡± Nathan echoed anxiously. ¡°Did you hurt your hand in the process? Hurry home and I¡¯ll massage it for you. ¡± Lucinda giggled. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯m still feeling high from that encounter!¡± The couple chatted some more before hanging up. A little over ten minutester, Lucinda was back in N&L Fairy Land. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan had already washed up, but he was still wearing a silk night gown that hung loose around his waist. He was waiting on the other side of the door when Lucinda came in, and he immediately pulled her into his arms. Nathan perched his head on her shoulder and nuzzled the crook of her neck, like a cat asking to be petted. ¡°Your side of the bed was cold when I opened my eyes. What a miserable way to start my day¡­¡± Lucinda stroked his hair and whispered sweet nothings to coax him. This was the scene that greeted Sonny upon his arrival-the front door ajar, revealing Nathan almost half-naked and acting like a spoiled brat in front of Lucinda. It was amusing and inexplicably eerie at the same time. Sonny shook off the goosebumps that rose on his skin. He hade here for business. He held up his fist to his mouth and cleared his throat to get their attention. Sure enough, the couple broke apart, their expressions turning from yful to serious. Sonny handed a folder containing his investigation report. ¡°These are all the information we got on Braden.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The man does have some very questionable practices. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan perked up at that. Nathan grabbed the folder and helped Lucinda into the living room. They sat side by side on the sofa and read the documents together. Braden¡¯s mother, who was over eighty years old, was discreetly taken abroad just a few days ago. Chapter 1430 Not long after her departure, Braden conducted the paternity test for Lucinda and Atticus. The next day, upon Sonny¡¯s request, he did the paternity test for Lucinda and Nigel. On the day after, he, too, traveled abroad on a private ne. Nobody knew where he had gone, much less when he would return. Furthermore, most of his properties in the country had been realized for cash, which waster deposited into his overseas ount. By the looks of it, the man had no ns toe back at all. Lucinda grew increasingly furious as she read the report.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Braden was all alone when he conducted the tests. It would have been so easy for him to tamper with the specimen or the data once people weren¡¯t looking. Given his reputation as a medical expert, no one would even think to question him. ¡± Nathan nodded in agreement. ¡°His mother was taken overseas. My guess is that someone threatened him using his mother. There¡¯s no way the tests he did are credible. ¡± ¡°Should we have another paternity test done?¡± Sonny suggested. ¡°I can scour the hospitals in the city and find one that we could trust to do the test in secret. I promise, I will make sure that nothing is tampered with this time around. ¡± Lucinda considered it for a while before nodding decisively. Taking that as a cue, Nathan gave Sonny additional instructions. ¡°Just to be sure, retrieve Nigel from prison and lock him up in one of our secret bases. I want to be able to interrogate him when the timees. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Sonny took out his phone and strode out into the garden to give the prison warden a call. As soon as he left, Nathan gathered Lucinda in his arms and stroked her back. ¡°This will be over soon. The paternity test will reveal the truth once and for all, and you won¡¯t lose another night of sleep worrying over the matter. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± But Nathan¡¯s words brought to mind the note that Cyrus had slipped into her hand, as well as all that had transpired at the boutique. Lucinda was torn. If Valerie was telling the truth, then she had two people backing her up. People who had great influence in Cadiered, people who were part of the Simmons family. Judging by Cyrus¡¯ actions, she figured that he must not be one of them. Regardless, these two persons were among those she called family. Chapter 1431 Her heart broke all over again. Lucinda was still wallowing in her sorrow when Sonny hurried back inside, looking anxious. ¡°Something happened inside the prison! The warden says that two nights ago, Nigel suddenly had a seizure. He was frothing in the mouth and was sent to the medical room, but died after several failed attempts to revive him. ¡± Nathan tensed up, his handsome face turning cold. ¡°How could this happen? How did someone manage to poison him behind bars?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sonny sighed and helplessly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not like that. ording to his medical reports, he has a history of epileptic seizures, but it¡¯s been years since he had hisst one. Even the doctors don¡¯t know why he suddenly rpsed. It happenedte in the night. By the time the prison guards found him, his lungs were already giving out. ¡± A heavy silence fell in the room. Lucinda was the first to broke it. ¡°Even if he¡¯s dead, we can still take some DNA samples from his body. Where is he right now?¡± Sonny turned even gloomier. ¡°It all happened two days ago. Considering his medical history, the coroner tagged his death as a natural one. He was cremated soon after he was announced dead. ALL that¡¯s left of him are his ashes. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart sank. Ashes were of no use to a DNA test! This was a dead end, quite Literally. Now, they would have to start from scratch and find other leads. Lucinda fell back against the sofa and stewed in anger and disappointment. Seeing her like this, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Honey. This is my fault. I should have assigned someone to watch over Nigel around the clock. ¡± She mustered a small smile and said in a calm voice, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault at all. Even if you had him guarded, he would have still had his episode in the middle of the night. It wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. ¡± Nathan swallowed the lump in his throat and hung his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Lucinda soothed him. ¡°Let¡¯s just start over. There¡¯s bound to be another clue somewhere. ¡± Chapter 1432 They still had a day before the wee banquet for Valerie. Although Nigel¡¯s death was a huge blow to their ns, there was still hope.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As night fell, rain began to pour in torrents. The wind howled, rustling the leaves in the trees and whipping their branches against the ss windowpanes. Lucinda couldn¡¯t sleep, so she stood by the window and watched the downpour. Nathan sat up in bed, stared at her slumped shoulders, and sighed to himself. He got out of bed and was about to walk over and embrace her when they heard a knock at the front door downstairs. It was sote in the night. Who could it be? Was it Sonny? Had something happened? Lucinda and Nathan exchanged a look before heading downstairs together. They opened the door to their unexpected visitor, who waspletely drenched by the rain. His hair was stered onto his head, and his clothes were dripping with water. His muscr chest heaved up and down, as if he had just been through some life-threatening ordeal. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda peered at the man, just as Nathan opened the door wider, allowing the light from the foyer to illuminate their visitor¡¯s face. ¡°Hilliard?¡± Lucinda and Nathan exchanged shocked nces upon seeing Hilliard standing outside the door. They hadn¡¯t anticipated his arrival. Hilliard stood there, drenched from the rain, refusing to step onto the carpet. His gaze fixed upon Lucinda, he appeared burdened with urgency. She didn¡¯t understand, but she remembered what had happened in the Simmons family¡¯s house the other day. She asked coldly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take an umbre? Is there anything urgent?¡± ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ve been under surveince, which is why I haven¡¯t been able to reach out to you. The banquet is tomorrow, and I had to shake off those who were tailing me toe here secretly. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart softened at his words. She turned to Nathan and instructed, ¡°Would you fetch a thick bath towel for him and prepare some ginger tea?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nathan acknowledged before retrieving the towel, allowing Hilliard to partially dry himself before entering the Living room. Meanwhile, he set about making the ginger tea. Lucinda took a seat on the sofa, her eyes fixed on Hilliard. ¡°Hilliard, what is it that you wish to discuss? Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just speak inly. ¡± Chapter 1433 Hilliard nodded, preferring directness. ¡°I do notpletely trust the paternity test done by Braden, which is why I have brought this with me. ¡± He revealed a handkerchief from his chest pocket, within whichy Atticus¡¯ hair. Surprised, Lucinda met his gaze and stated, ¡°But it¡¯ste at night. Even with your connections, it would be toote to perform the test at a hospital now. ¡± Hilliard shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else. This time, I want to conduct the test myself here. All I need from you is a silver dye agent and polyacrmide gel electrophoresis.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡± ¡°Very well. The Payne family¡¯s medical team should have those. I¡¯1L have Sonny bring them here,¡± Lucinda assured him. Hilliard nodded, his gaze falling to the ground. After a brief pause, he asked hesitantly, ¡°Lucinda, about what happened that day¡­ Did you hold it against me?¡± Recalling that day, Lucinda¡¯s anger suddenly resurfaced. She had felt utterly helpless, betrayed by her brothers¡¯ck of trust. Admitting that she had been unaffected would be a lie. It wasn¡¯t like her. Her eyes cast a cold re at Hilliard as she approached him and yfully struck his shoulder. ¡°Of course I was angry with you. At that moment, I even believed I would never speak to you again, treating you as a stranger for the rest of my life. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s gaze dropped, his guilt evident. Lucinda continued, ¡°But I am not angry anymore. Consider the hit just now as our reconciliation. I forgive you. ¡± Relief washed over Hilliard, and he seized her wrist, gently guiding her fist to strike his chest. ¡°That didn¡¯t hurt at all. It was like a scratch from a kitten. It¡¯s not enough to vent your anger. Give me a few more hits. ¡± Amused by his request, Lucinda retrieved her hand and chuckled. ¡°I am no longer angry with you, truly. ¡± Hilliard breathed a sigh of relief. However, a serious expression soon reced his relieved demeanor. ¡°Lucinda, I have been looking after our father, and I¡¯ve noticed something peculiar in his room. Moreover, there¡¯s someone at home acting strangely as well. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s seriousness resurfaced upon witnessing theplexity in Hilliard¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1434 She listened intently, her heart sinking. Hilliard proceeded to divulge all that he had discovered in recent days. Noticing Lucinda¡¯s falteringposure, he quickly interjected, ¡°These are mere theories. We cannot jump to conclusions or pass judgment until we hear his exnation at tomorrow¡¯s banquet. ¡± Lucinda nodded, absorbing his words. Knock, knock, knock~ Another knock at the door disrupted their conversation. Lucinda checked her watch, slightly surprised. ¡°Sonny arrived so quickly. I had only just messaged him. ¡± She stood up, with Hilliard by her side, and proceeded to open the door. To their astonishment, it wasn¡¯t Sonny but Cyrus standing outside, his clothes drenched from the rain. Clearly, he had rushed all the way here just like Hilliard. Lucinda appraised Cyrus, and then turned to look at Hilliard, whose hair was still wet. She smiled. ¡°What happened tonight? Why have both of you arrived here in the rain? You¡¯re quite the unexpected guests. ¡± As Cyrus wrung the water from his blue suit jacket, he smiled at Hilliard, who stood behind Lucinda. ¡°What a coincidence! Hilliard, you¡¯re here as well!¡± Hilliard remained silent. Lucinda inquired, ¡°Cyrus, what brings you here tonight?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Cyrus¡¯ expression turned serious as he shifted the focus back to the matter at hand. ¡°Lucinda, I have uncovered the truth behind our father¡¯s ident. ¡± The smile faded from Lucinda¡¯s face, reced by a somber demeanor. ¡°Who is responsible?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Cyrus hesitated, opening his mouth to speak but then thought better of it. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. I¡¯ll exin everythingter. ¡± Lucinda handed Cyrus a towel, instructing him to dry his hair. Without hesitation, heplied, tidying himself up. Chapter 1435 As Nathan emerged from the kitchen, he noticed another uninvited guest in their midst. Hezily smirked and teased, ¡°Cyrus, you¡¯ve joined us as well? Did youe over for a mug of my ginger tea?¡± Cyrus smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t yet had the pleasure of tasting the ginger tea brewed by my future brother-inw. The timing is impable!¡± Laughter filled the living room, creating a lively atmosphere. Everyone settled onto the sofa, engaged in a discussion regarding the uing banquet. Just as two steaming mugs of ginger tea were ced on the table, another knock sounded at the door. This time, it was Sonny. He was holding an umbre but still soaked from head to toe. He had hurriedly made his way, sneezing a couple of times upon arrival. Upon catching the fragrant scent of warm ginger tea, Sonny pouted, yfully acting like a spoiled child in Nathan¡¯s presence. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s been a long day for me! Just as I was enjoying a pleasant dream, Lucinda called me in for work. I need your ginger tea. And if possible, a raise in my sry! Laughter erupted from the living room as his words fell, leaving Sonny bewildered by the response.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He peered inside, noticing both Hilliard and Cyrus present. Quickly retracting his head, he regretted his previous actions. While he usually yed theckey in front of Nathan, he had no desire for others to witness it. If only he could turn back time. Nathan grinned mischievously, relishing the moment, before taking the testing instrument from Sonny¡¯s hands. ¡°I prepared plenty of ginger tea tonight. Help yourself. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sonny swiftly recovered from his embarrassment. After a few minutes, he regained hisposure and joined the discussion in the Living room. With the ginger tea consumed, Hilliard located an empty room on the second floor, equipped with the necessary tools, and began the meticulous testing process. Silver dye and polyacrmide gel electrophoresis were the fundamental materials for DNA testing. Wary of errors, Hilliard conducted the test several times, ensuring uracy. Chapter 1436 Meanwhile, Lucinda, Nathan, Cyrus, and Sonny stood at the door, their gazes fixed on the room, waiting with bated breath. Despite thete hour, none of them could find sleep. Their collective anxiety and anticipation were palpable. This was theirst chance, and also the most authoritative result since it was done by Hilliard himself. Everyone was uneasy, suffering every minute and second. After half an hour, Hilliard emerged from the room, his expression steady. Finally, he hadpleted the test and walked out with confidence. As Hilliard emerged from the room, everyone gathered around him, their faces filled with anticipation. Cyrus nervously asked, ¡°How did it go?¡± Hilliard remained silent, his head bowed. His enigmatic demeanor left everyone anxious, unable to discern the oue of the test. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda, her countenance marked by profound resignation, spoke up. ¡°Hilliard, just tell us. No matter how bad the result may be, it can¡¯t be much worse than our current situation. I can handle it. ¡± Still silent, Hilliard met the gaze of everyone in the room before walking up to Lucinda and embracing her tightly. A rare smile appeared on his typically cold and arrogant face. ¡°Lucinda, my dearest sister, you are the truedy of our Simmons family!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A collective sigh of relief echoed through the room. Nathan, his face darkened, separated the two and pulled Lucinda back into his arms. ¡°You¡¯re both adults now. Even though you¡¯re siblings, you shouldn¡¯t embrace each other Like that. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Lucinda nced at Nathan, whose jealousy was evident, and pinched his waist yfully. With a sense of relief, Cyrus turned to Hilliard and grumbled, ¡°Why the serious face then? This is a good thing for all of us! You had us worried with your serious expression!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but worry about his stone-faced brother. Who could possibly fall for someone like Hilliard? Hilliard, cold and indifferent, ignored Cyrus¡¯ints. In no time, they shifted the conversation to the uing banquet. In order to avoid arousing suspicion within the Simmons family, Hilliard and Cyrus quietly made their way back in the pouring rain. Chapter 1437 Although Lucinda now knew she was her father¡¯s daughter, her heart still felt heavy, preventing her from falling asleep. Observing her mncholy, Nathan held her tightly in his arms and gently ki*sed her forehead. ¡°I understand, honey. I know this is hurting you deeply. After all, you have loved and respected him for more than twenty years. Being betrayed by him is the most painful thing for you. ¡± Tears welled up in Lucinda¡¯s eyes as she rested her face on Nathan¡¯s chest, remaining silent. Nathan continued, ¡°But Hilliard is right. It is simply way too shocking. Perhaps he has his own reasons. You need to see him in person tomorrow and listen to his exnation before making any decisions. ¡± Lucinda nodded gently, clutching Nathan¡¯s waist even tighter. ¡°You are pregnant now. Even if you don¡¯t want to rest, our babies still need to rest. You should at least rx for their sake . ¡± ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling sad,¡± Lucinda replied, her voice filled with sorrow. Nathan sighed silently, attempting to guide her to bed. ¡°Then let me tell you some bedtime stories. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Lucinda protested. ¡°You¡¯re not good at telling stories. It¡¯s too boring!¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I can lull you to sleep,¡± Nathan retorted, leaving her momentarily speechless. It made sense, she realized. She couldn¡¯t argue with that. Relenting, Lucinda allowed Nathan to regale her with his monotonous bedtime stories for twenty minutes. Not long after, she finally sumbed to sleep under the soothing sound of his voice. After a few hours of sleep, dawn arrived. At half past seven in the evening, the grand banquet to celebrate Valerie¡¯s return took ce at the top of Peace Mountain in Atticus¡¯ grand vi.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Valerie was elegantly dressed, donning a magnificent golden gown that made her resemble a princess in a castle. Her arrival elicited a wave of apuse from the assembled guests. As a superstar, Valerie attracted numerous reporters who eagerly snapped photographs of her. She exuded an air of nobility and grace. Amidst the crowd, someone noticed Lucinda¡¯s absence, sparking a heated discussion among some guests. However, their attention swiftly turned back to Valerie¡¯s beauty. Since Atticus had yet to wake up, Graham assumed temporary leadership of the Simmons family. Chapter 1438 Taking the stage, he delivered an official statement. After congratting Valerie on her return, it was time to address important matters. With all the guests as witnesses, Graham announced Valerie¡¯s right to inherit the family fortune. Valerie felt honored by the announcement. Taking the microphone, she politely addressed Graham. ¡°Graham, I know you love me and wish to give me the best, but I don¡¯t see myself sitting in an office, handlingpany affairs. I prefer my career as an actress!¡± Her candidness elicitedughter from the guests and media present.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were amused by the straightforwardness of this neen-year-old girt. Amidst theughter, Valerie continued, ¡°Therefore, Graham, I believe that you, the most capable member of our family, should inherit the family business!¡± Graham, with his sharp gaze, didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, he said in a gentle tone, ¡°You are the youngest daughter of our family, and we owe you a great deal. Father once stated that only his daughter has the right to inherit his properties. Thus, you must ept it. ¡± ¡°Graham, I insist. I firmly believe that you¡¯re the most capable individual should lead the family. Please don¡¯t refuse!¡± Valerie pleaded. The two siblings stood on the stage, disying their modesty and their close bond. In the end, persuaded by Valerie¡¯s persistence, Graham reluctantly epted the responsibility and assumed the role of family leader. With a kraft paper bag containing the inheritance documents, Ismael handed it to Graham with both hands. As Graham prepared to sign his name on the inheritance document, someone shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± A sudden interruption urred outside the vi. Just as his pen hovered over the agreement, his hand trembled, and a drop of ink fell from the tip of the pen onto the spot where his signature would be ced. Graham recognized the familiar voice and looked towards the source of the disturbance. ALL the guests turned their attention as well, their gazes fixated on Lucinda. Donning a striking red dress, Lucinda walked with an air of authority, even without high heels. Her dress billowed gracefully, coiling around her feet, as she exuded a sense of confidence and arrogance. By her side stood Nathan, his expression steely. Hand in hand, they made their way into the garden, capturing the attention of all the guests and media present. Only then did the guests realize that Lucinda, who had always been favored within the family, had made ate entrance. Whispers and murmurs spread among the guests, curiosity ignited by her sudden appearance. Chapter 1439 Valerie calmly picked up the microphone on stage, attempting to redirect the attention. ¡°Lucinda, tonight is my special night.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Why are you and Nathan sote?¡± Valerie subtly downyed Lucinda¡¯s arrival, hinting to the guests not to overthink the situation. From a distance, Lucinda locked eyes with Valerie, a mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°Valerie, you have no right to designate Graham as the family head and hand over all the family properties to him!¡± In the garden, the volume of conversation rose as the guests grew more intrigued. Lucinda¡¯s words hinted at a significant secret waiting to be revealed. She cast a cold nce at Graham, who stood on the stage, and spoke with utmost seriousness. ¡°Graham, this is a matter concerning our family business. If you don¡¯t want the stock price of the Simmons Group to plummet tomorrow or see the Simmons family¡¯s name sshed across the headlines, clear the scene immediately. We need to sit down and talk. ¡± In front of everyone, she stared at Graham coldly. The curiosity of the guests and the media heightened as they anxiously awaited the unfolding events. Cyrus swiftly directed the reporters to leave, while Hilliard ushered the guests out of the garden. With the legal documents in his hands, Ismael looked around in confusion. Sensing his confusion, Nathan gestured for Sonny and Leon to escort Ismael away from the premises. Ten minutester, the once lively garden turned cold and silent, with only Lucinda, her brothers, Nathan and some important members of the Simmons family. Graham, with his piercing gaze fixed upon Lucinda, said nothing, waiting for her to speak. Lucinda had no intention of beating around the bush. She reached into her bag and pulled out five paternity test reports conducted by Hilliard the previous night. ¡°Graham, see for yourself. These are the authentic test reports!¡± Fueled by her anger, she threw the documents towards Graham, who made no move to catch them. His eyes remained fixed on Lucinda. ¡°Graham, it was you who suggested that Dad take the DNA test. Braden is a close friend of Dad¡¯s, and you and him go way back. Did you threaten him with his mother¡¯s life to fabricate the result?¡± Graham lowered his gaze, looking at the scattered papers on the floor, his lips tightlypressed. He remained silent. Valerie, taking a step forward, interjected, ¡°Lucinda, he had no knowledge of it. It was I who threatened Braden, and I suggested to Dad over the phone that we conduct the test. If Graham truly wanted Braden to falsify the result, he wouldn¡¯t need to threaten him. Braden would haveplied willingly. Graham¡­¡± Chapter 1440 ¡°Silence!¡± Lucinda cast a cold nce at Valerie. ¡°I am addressing Graham. You don¡¯t need to speak for him. ¡± Valerie red at Lucinda in anger but refrained from saying anything further. Lucinda turned her attention back to Graham, extracting another document from her bag and hurling it towards him. ¡°This is the evidence Cyrus recently uncovered. It shows that Florrie was with Dad on the day of his ident! She pushed him down the stairs when he was absorbed in reading the paternity test result!¡± The mention of this incident brought a pang of pain to Lucinda¡¯s heart. Tears welled up in her eyes, her voice trembling. ¡°How much do you know about this? Did you order her to do it?¡± Florrie, standing offstage, lowered her head, ovee with guilt, attempting to shrink into the background. Graham continued to stare at Lucinda, but he remained silent. In the dim light, his expression was indiscernible, leaving Lucinda wondering about his thoughts. Undeterred, Lucinda continued her usations. ¡°You repeatedly dyed my signing of the inheritance right under the pretense of Dad¡¯s grave condition, yet you rushed to reveal Valerie¡¯s ¡®true identity¡¯ as a Simmons and let her, an illegitimate daughter, inherit everything! What on earth are you thinking? Graham, you¡¯ve looked after me for so many years. Was your love and care just an act?¡± Trembling, Graham called out in a hoarse voice, ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Lucinda said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know all these details or not. I will never forgive you! Furthermore, since Dad is currently in aa, I will assume the role of the head of the Simmons family. It is not up to you whether you can obtain the family¡¯s wealth!¡± Lucinda then turned to Hilliard, Cyrus, and Nathan. ¡°Keep a close eye on Florrie and Valerie. Don¡¯t let them escape. I will deal with themter. ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With that, she shifted her gaze back to Graham and said, ¡°Come with Pao¡± Without uttering a word, Graham followed her silently as they entered the bedroom where Lucinda had once resided. Once the door closed, he positioned himself near the entrance, awaiting Lucinda¡¯s words. Feeling a sense of exhaustion after standing for so long, Lucinda sat on the edge of the bed, her gaze fixed on Graham from a distance. ¡°I want to speak to you alone. There is something I need to confirm. Chapter 1441 I can¡¯t believe that you, my dearest brother, would be the one to hurt me the most. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± He attempted to say something but halted upon second thought. Eventually, he sighed and remained speechless. Lucinda continued, her voice tinged with bitterness, ¡°When I was fifteen years old, Valerie injected me with some drugs and pushed me into the water. Did you know about that?¡± Graham closed his eyes, guilt consuming him. ¡°I knew. ¡± ¡°For how long?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Longer than you¡¯d believe. ¡± Her mind was already torn apart by her own pain. Choking back tears, she asked, ¡°So, you conspired with her?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Opting for honesty in their private conversation, Graham confessed, ¡°Iwas the first to find out, but Valerie acted alone. I would never trade your life for any gain. Once I discovered the truth, I punished her severely and cut her off financially, making her suffer for over half a year. Eventually, Dad felt sorry for her and asked me to let her go. However, he didn¡¯t know the truth about your ident. Dad and I were her backers, always trying to give her whatever she desires. Lucinda struggled toprehend. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Why do you protect her, even when she hasmitted such wrongdoing?¡± ¡°I¡­ I really did punish her,¡± Graham replied. ¡°And?¡± Lucinda pressed, her voice trembling. ¡°Valerie has harmed me on multiple asions. Each time, she has tried to kill me! Do you think you can make up for all the harm she¡¯s done with a mere p on the wrist?¡± Graham closed his eyes once again, unable to find the words to respond. Collecting herself, Lucinda inquired, ¡°And what about this time? Did you orchestrate it, or did Valerie make the decision without your involvement once again?¡± ¡°She knew that I wanted to inherit everything after Dad¡¯s passing, so she devised the entire n, forcing me to side with her. I didn¡¯t know the full extent of it until I arrived at the vi on the day of our father¡¯s ident. ¡± Gripping the bed sheet tightly, Lucinda let tears stream down her cheeks. She did her best to maintainposure. ¡°Graham, you are so foolish!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If you desired money and power so much, why didn¡¯t you just tell me? Chapter 1442 How can you be certain that I wouldn¡¯t have granted your wish? You didn¡¯t even trust your own sister, instead aligning yourself with Valerie against me!¡± Graham murmured, ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Nathan. Because of him, the Simmons family is no longer the most powerful and wealthy in the country. He¡¯s a cunning businessman. I don¡¯t trust him! If you marry him after inheriting the family¡¯s wealth, you¡¯ll simply hand it all over to him. Our father was willing to take the risk and entrust everything to you. But I had to stop him. Only by bing the head of the family can I feel secure, and the Simmons family can regain its former glory. ¡± Tears flowed down Lucinda¡¯s cheeks uncontrobly. She offered a bitter smile. ¡°I see. So, you¡¯ve always thought this way? But the cunning man you speak of took me in, providedfort when both you and Valerie cast me aside. Nathan willingly transferred all his assets, including shares, to me. Even though he knew he would face consequences from the Payne family, he had no regrets. Graham, howughable!¡± Lucinda¡¯s words left Graham utterly speechless. He never anticipated that Nathan would give up all his property and shares, disregarding the honor and interests of the Payne Group, all for Lucinda¡¯s sake. It was a truly ironic twist of fate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Those words were all Graham could muster to convey his overwhelming guilt. Lucinda wiped away her tears, her heart shattered and filled with disappointment in him. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯tmit these acts directly, it was your indulgence that allowed Valerie to be so ruthless. Because you protected her and concealed the truth of her harm towards me, I ended up in Forden at the age of fifteen and suffered for six long years in the Roberts family. Your mere financial punishment for her actions during those six months is not enough to make up for what I endured. ¡± She continued, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°On Crane Bridge in Forden, she joined forces with Niks and hired forty assassins to end my life, forcing me to leap into the frigid river! At Samsara Bar, she conspired with Niks to bribe Kyson into stealing the S404 Virus from theb, trying to poison me with it. She attempted to sow discord between Nathan and me, advising Melody to drug me and send me to Brinleigh¡¯s bed. She even instructed you to release Melody and Eleanor from prison to cause trouble for me. You and Dad spoiled her far too much! I won¡¯t forgive you. If you want the money and power, I will give them to you, just to pay back for your protection to me all these years. But from now on, I will sever ties with you and you¡¯re no longer my brother!¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze hardened with determination, her eyes burning with intense hatred and anger. She brushed past Graham, leaving him in her wake. Tears welled up in Graham¡¯s eyes, and before she could open the door, he called out to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I never imagined that I would hurt you so deeply. I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. I will make amends and do my best to make it up to you. But please, don¡¯t kill Valerie!¡± Chapter 1443 Lucinda¡¯s heart filled with sarcasm. She tightened her grip on the doorknob and replied, ¡°You do care for her, don¡¯t you? Even after I presented her crimes before you, you still plead on her behalf. ¡± Lowering his head, Graham suppressed his guilt and said with teary eyes, ¡°Her mother saved my life during a military mission. Her mother died because of me. I made a promise to take care of Valerie and protect her for the rest of my life. Dad made the same promise. He felt indebted to her. Later, she lost her mother because of me, so we felt we owed her. Atticus was a good father, kind and caring towards his children, but he wasn¡¯t a good husband. He had loved three women in his life. Graham sighed, his voice choked with emotion. ¡°Lucinda, please spare her this time. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she trembled uncontrobly. Graham had always been the person she admired the most. When she made mistakes, he would reprimand her, only to be filled with distress and guilt afterward. He had always wanted to protect and love her for the rest of his life, like a strict yet affectionate parent figure.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But today, for the first time, Graham begged her for Valerie¡¯s sake. Wearing a sarcastic smile, Lucinda dered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you. From now on, I have only two brothers: Hilliard and Cyrus. As for you, you died in my heart when I was fifteen years old. ¡± With that, she opened the door and left without looking back. She left Graham alone, filled with disappointment and sadness, as he gazed at her empty room. After Lucinda exited her room, Nathan awaited her on the staircase. Witnessing the tears in her eyes and on her face, he felt a profound sorrow but remained silent, opening his arms to her. Lucinda walked towards him, wrapping her arms around his waist and seeking sce in his embrace. Listening to his steady and powerful heartbeat, she felt safe and at peace. Gradually, her emotions began to calm. Nathan held her tightly, gently patting her back. His captivating voice reached her ears. ¡°Are you exhausted? If you¡¯re feeling unwell, let¡¯s just go home. ¡± Lucinda shook her head, declining his offer. She didn¡¯t want to go back just yet, as she hadn¡¯t dealt with Florrie and Valerie. Nathan understood her thoughts and stopped persuading her. Holding her hand, he descended the stairs with her. On the ground floor, Violeta stood with tears in her eyes. Evidently, she had also been crying. Chapter 1444 Upon seeing them descend, guilt filled her face. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she cried in despair. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve suffered so much. I didn¡¯t even know¡­ I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t an unreasonable woman. She knew Violeta had protected her numerous times and always treated her well. She couldn¡¯t me Violeta for Graham¡¯s actions. ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t aware of it. You were kept in the dark about these matters. I won¡¯t hold you responsible. You don¡¯t have to apologize on Graham¡¯s behalf. ¡± Violeta keenly noticed the hatred in Lucinda¡¯s voice when Graham was mentioned. This realization intensified her tears, and she cried even more desperately. Lucinda sighed. Forgiving Graham was out of the question at this point. Unsure of how to console Violeta, she suggested, ¡°He¡¯s still upstairs. I suppose he¡¯s not in a good mood. Go upstairs and see him. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Violeta nodded and quickly made her way upstairs. In the garden, Valerie and Florrie were forced to remain. As Lucinda approached them, she witnessed the fear and anxiety etched on Florrie¡¯s face. Thoughts of her unconscious father intensified Lucinda¡¯s anger. Step by step, she advanced towards the garden. Without uttering a word, she seized Florrie by the hair and forcefully dragged her into the vi. ¡°Ouch! Let go of me! I¡¯m your stepmother! Lucinda! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡± Florrie screamed hysterically, wincing in pain. Lucinda sneered. ¡°You were, but not anymore!¡± Her eyes shed with ferocity as she tightened her grip on Florrie¡¯s hair. Florrie had grown ustomed to a life of Luxury and didn¡¯t know how to fight back. She couldn¡¯t break free from Lucinda¡¯s hold. Relentlessly, Lucinda dragged her through the vi, leading her towards Atticus¡¯ room. The bedroom door swung open, revealing Atticus lying there with closed eyes and a breathing mask covering his face. He looked like he was existing in a vegetative state.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Lucinda kicked Florrie¡¯s knee from behind, causing her to kneel before Atticus. She still clutched her hair tightly. ¡°Look at him! In order to marry you, this man in the bed disregarded the objections of all his children! Over the years, he provided you with a life offort! How could you push him down the stairs? Do you have any conscience? Chapter 1445 Florrie cried out in fright, not even daring to look at her husband on the bed. But Lucinda grabbed her by the hair and kept her from leaving.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The sharp pain in her scalp sent Florrie over the edge. She began to kick and scream. ¡°I did nothing wrong! I was just trying to look out for myself. It¡¯s all your fault! You made me do this! Atticus deserves what happened to him! If he didn¡¯t insist on naming you his sole heir and backed me in a corner, I would have never listened to Valerie!¡± Florrie and Lucinda had always been at odds. In the past, Lucinda had gone so far as to say that once she inherited everything, she would kick Florrie out of the family. She had meant it, too, which naturally meant that Florrie would never live afortable life afterward. She had smooched off the Simmons family throughout the years. Being driven out was as good as a death warrant, since she had no means nor capabilities to support herself. ¡®s BunnyBookery But if Valerie became the heir instead, things would turn out differently for Florrie. She would still remain in the family, and indeed, within this manor, long after her husband died. The way Florrie saw it, she was simply protecting her own interests. Lucinda gaped at her in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected Florrie to be this shameless. Fury surged in her heart, propelling her to p Florrie across the face. Then she gripped thetter¡¯s nape and forced her to look at Atticus. ¡°What did Dad do to you, huh? You seduced him because you were after his fortune! You forced your way into the family! In the years that you were married, did he ever wrong you? No! If anything, he provided you a good life, much more than you deserve! As much as I hate it, he actually loves you. He once asked me that after he dies, I was to give you your own mansion and transfer five percent of thepany shares to you, so that you can receive dividends and maintain your ridiculous lifestyle. He even said that he wouldn¡¯t stop you from remarrying if you wanted to! But what did you do? Is this how you repay him for his generosity? Florrie¡¯s eyes widened with horror as she stared at heratose husband. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible! He¡­ He nned all of that for me?¡± Lucinda tightened her grip and pushed Florrie forward. ¡°You know me very well, Florrie. I am not one to pass up on vengeance, especially when it is well-deserved. You should know that I will pay you back tenfold for what you did! We have butted head countless times, but I always held back because I know how much Dad loves you. But that changes now ¡°I¡­¡± Florrie was shaking so badly, she couldn¡¯t utter a single word. She had never loved Atticus. She had only married him for his wealth and power, and thought that the sentiment was mutual. All this time, she thought that Atticus had only married her for her looks and her body. But it turned out that he did love her, after all. He wanted to look after her even when he was gone. She burst into tears, guilt and regret washing over her. ¡°You brainless, worthless idiot,¡± Lucinda snapped at her. ¡°Dad is the only person who ever protected you, and you almost killed him. Didn¡¯t it ever ur to you? You know most of the secrets that Valerie holds; and given her personality, she will definitely get rid of you once you no longer serve any use. See, I am her own half-sister and she has already attempted to kill me several times! What about you, who aren¡¯t rted to her at all? Do you honestly think she will protect you when all of this is over?¡± Chapter 1446 Florrie froze again. She even stopped crying. Lucinda was right. Why would Valerie protect her? Florrie turned around and clutched Lucinda¡¯s dress. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda! I was wrong! I realize now that I have been so stupid! Please give me one more chance, please!¡± Lucinda kicked her aside and sneered. ¡°If I forgave you, would that wake Dad up from hisa? Because of you, he is in a pitiful, vegetative state. He will probably never have another chance at a good life. Do you think you deserve to ask for forgiveness after what you¡¯ve done to him?¡± Florrie sobbed, unable to refute Lucinda¡¯s words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She sat on the floor and wallowed in despair. ¡°Remember this, Florrie. It was you who ruined your own life! Save your regrets and apologies. They mean nothing to me. You will spend the rest of your life rotting in prison!¡± Lucinda took out her phone and sent a message to Sonny, who was on standby outside the vi. A momentter, he came in with Leon. They grabbed the still sobbing Florrie and hauled her up. ¡°What do you n to do with this woman?¡± Sonny asked. Lucinda stared at her father and let out a small sigh. ¡°Sue her for attempted murder. I want her to pay for her crime in prison. I don¡¯t want to see her face again! Ah, and make her sign the divorce papers first. ¡± ¡°Copy that. ¡± Sonny and Leon then hauled Florrie away. Lucinda took a deep breath to steady herself. But as soon as she took a couple of steps, her head began to pound. The next thing she knew, she was falling. Instead of the cold, hard floor, however, she fell into a familiar warm embrace. ¡°Lucinda,¡± Nathan said mournfully. ¡°Your hormones are unstable. The doctor told you not to get too emotional. Please stay calm, if only for the babies. ¡± She nodded weakly, too tired to speak. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Nathan scooped her up in his arms. ¡°This matter is almost wrapped up. Why don¡¯t you let me handle Valerie?¡± Lucinda stubbornly shook her head. Chapter 1447 ¡°She¡¯s the one to me for all of this. I hate her with every fiber of my being. I should be the one to deal with that bitch. ¡± ¡°Then allow me to hold you while you do it, hmm? You can torture her to your heart¡¯s content. Sonny will do the dirty work, and you and I can watch. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sonny was excellent in torture. He had a knack for beating people up to make them squeal. It would be a shame not to make good use of his ruthless talents. Nathan pressed a gentle ki*s on Lucinda¡¯s forehead and carried her downstairs. Valerie was kneeling in the middle of the living room at the moment, while Hilliard and Cyrus sat on either end of the sofa. A heavy silence hung in the room. Without even ncing at the kneeling woman, Nathan walked over to the sofa and sat in the middle. He settled Lucinda on hisp and tightened his arms around her. Lucinda casually yed with his designer neck tie and drawled, ¡°Now that I know the full truth, do you have anything to say?¡± Despite being on her knees, Valerie¡¯s back was ramrod straight, her chin held high. She shed Lucinda a mocking smile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I lost. I have nothing else to say. You can kill me if you like. ¡± Lucinda smirked as well, her tone biting when she said, ¡°Well, all right. But since you¡¯re a member of the family, so before anything else, we¡¯ll have to settle ounts ording to the family rules first. ¡± Right on cue, Nathan gave Sonny a subtle nod. Sonny silently exited into the garden. When he came back, he was carrying an armful of thick branches. ¡°Give her fiftyshings first,¡± Lucinda ordered coldly. ¡°After that, we can start asking her questions. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sonnyid the branches on the coffee table, picked one, and proceeded to beat Valerie with it. The horrible sound of wood cracking on flesh was rang out in the spacious hall. It was the only sound that could be heard, lending a more ominous quality to the atmosphere. Sonny did not hold back, and used the same amount of force with every blow. He didn¡¯t care that Valerie was a woman; he showed her no mercy. In fact, he looked like a torture machine hell-bent on its mission. Before long, the branch broke. Sonny didn¡¯t miss a beat and picked up a second branch, and then continued to whip her. Valerie had made the mistake of wearing a strapless dress tonight. Her delicate skin suffered under theshings, and soon, her arms and back were covered with bleeding cuts and bruises. She tried to hold her ground at first, but it proved to be too much for her. She ended up curling into a ball, her hands covering her head as she cowered under Sonny¡¯s merciless beatings. Chapter 1448 Lucinda watched it all happen.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Although Valerie¡¯s body was visibly shaking with pain, she had yet to beg for mercy. She sure was a tough woman. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve lost your spark, Sonny. Or is it that you¡¯re holding back?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows and gave him a devious smile. ¡°Why am I not hearing this little beauty cry?¡± Sonny paused upon hearing that. He looked up, only to get a warning nce from Nathan. ¡°Why would I do that?!¡± Sonny cried out indignantly. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°With so many of you watching me, how could I dare to show her any mercy?¡± Slightly panicked by the usation, the next blow he dealt Valerie was extra forceful. It hurt so much that Valerie twitched after impact. Tears streamed down her face as she raised her head and gave an imploring look at Hilliard and Cyrus. ¡°Hilliard, Cyrus,¡± she begged. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Hilliard¡¯s face remained cold. He simply stared at her as if he had heard nothing. As for Cyrus, he nced at her bloodied arms and simply looked away, ignoring her as well. Valerie¡¯s expression morphed to one of disappointment, and then self-mockery. As Sonny continued to whip her, she would asionally let out groans of pain. Still, she didn¡¯t beg for mercy. Whack! As the fiftiethshing fell, the branch in Sonny¡¯s hand also broke. He straightened up, gasping for breath and looking a little worse for wear. He turned to Lucinda and Nathan. ¡°Fiftyshes. Done. ¡± ¡°Good. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice was cold and emotionless. Valerie was clutching her arms and trembling all over. Shey on the floor, seemingly unable to get up. Her hair was matted with sweat and blood. She was a far cry from the elegant and confident woman who had sauntered into the banquet not too long ago. Leon stepped forward and pulled her up, forcing her into a kneeling position. Valerie almost fell down the moment he let go, but she managed to pick herself up at thest second. She didn¡¯t want to give Lucinda the satisfaction of seeing her fall. She knew that Lucinda had deliberately ordered the whipping in order to humiliate her and try to bend her into submission. Chapter 1449 Lucinda leaned back against Nathan¡¯s chest and narrowed her eyes. Cocooned in the arms of one of the most formidable men in Stastle, and nked by her esteemed brothers, it was clear who was the one in power.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Did you provoke Florrie into shoving Dad down the stairs?¡± Lucinda questioned. ¡°Yes,¡± Valerie answered, closing her eyes in an attempt to stifle the pain. Lucinda¡¯s anger surged once more. ¡°You vile monster! He is your own father! How can you do such a thing? He took care of you for so many years! Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all?¡± Valerie looked weak and in pain, but she didn¡¯t appear to be guilty at all. ¡°He should have thought things through before deciding to name you as his heir. I know that he loves me, but he obviously loves you more. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge me for so many years. He deserved what happened to him!¡± Surprisingly, Valerie¡¯s beautiful face was hiding such a hideous heart all along. ¡°How dare you say that?¡± Lucinda red at Valerie. ¡°Sonny, p her in the face and teach her how to speak properly!¡± ¡°Sure thing. ¡± Sonny rolled up his sleeves and raised his hand high up before delivering a sound p on Valerie¡¯s face. After the whipping she had just gone through, Valerie instantly fell under the force of his hand. She tasted blood on her tongue and coughed out a mouthful of it. It felt like her entire body was on fire. Her ears were ringing, and the world was spinning. It wasn¡¯t until Leon pulled her back up on her knees that Valerie slowly returned to her senses. Lucinda was panting now, her chest heaving from all the rage she harbored toward her half-sister. Nathan gently stroked her back to calm her down. Sure enough, he knew just what to do. Lucinda took a deep breath and steadied herself. When she spoke again, her voice was calm and almost quiet. ¡°You¡¯ve always regarded me as your nemesis, but I never understood why. Why do you hate me so much that you would want to kill me?¡± Valerie nced at Hilliard and Cyrus again. They still had those cold, distant expressions on their faces. Even after seeing her beaten half to death, they still showed no concern whatsoever. She let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, actually. Both of us are our father¡¯s daughters, but you are his favorite. The apple of everyone¡¯s eye. Our father and brothers have doted on you alone since we were children. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t understand how it feels to be the illegitimate child. While you all sit around a dinner tableden with specialty dishes, I had to sit in an empty room by myself. Chapter 1450 When we were kids, I once saw you walking down the street. Dad was holding you, and you wereughing together. I wanted to rush over, but Gilbert pulled me back and told me that I must never let anyone know that Atticus is my father. He said that he had only one daughter, and that was you, Lucinda. Both Dad and Graham did give me a lot of things, but they never gave me the one thing that I truly wanted. I was left with no choice. I knew I had to act, even if I had to resort to underhanded means. I just wanted to get what was rightfully mine, that¡¯s all. I don¡¯t hate you, Lucinda, not really. I just think it¡¯s unfair, the way our circumstances were decided. And since Dad could only have one daughter in this family, I had to rece you. I wanted something, and you were in my way. That¡¯s all there is to it. ¡± A long silence followed Valerie¡¯s speech. Braden had tampered with the paternity test, and Lucinda was led to believe that she was the daughter of a criminal. Her world almost fell apart that day. And that matter with Kyson¡­ It was indeed difficult to be an illegitimate child, especially within high society. Valerie was mistaken, because in a way, Lucinda did understand her struggles. However, no amount of her suffering could justify murdering other people. Valerie hadmitted various crimes, so she had to be punished. Hilliard and Cyrus remained stoic. They had no sympathy for their half-sister at all. She was a thorn in their side, a major factor that destroyed their family. If anything, they loathed her. ¡°You¡¯ve already lived a better life than most people,¡± Cyrus finally said to Valerie. ¡°It is your own greed that brought you to where you are now. As an illegitimate daughter, you can never be truly epted into the family. Did you honestly think otherwise? It¡¯s foolish thinking on your part. You can never rece Lucinda, even if you drive her away. ¡± His words riled Valerie up. Gettingpared to Lucinda was always a sore spot to her, especially since everyone around her seemed to be doing it. She shook her head and smirked at Lucinda. ¡°Now you know everything. I nned everything all by myself, and whenever I couldn¡¯t pull it off, Graham helped me. I have nothing left to say to you. I won¡¯t ask you to spare me. You can take me to the National Security Bureau and have me executed for all I care. ¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, but it would be much less fun just to kill you like that. ¡± She stood and sauntered over to loom before Valerie. ¡°Like I said, you are still a member of the Simmons family. I won¡¯t kill you. Death is just the easy way out for you, anyway.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. No, I want to torture you and make you live each day in pain for the rest of your life!¡± Her eyes shed with menace, and her expression grew more fierce with every word she spoke. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯m nning to do with you?¡± When Valerie looked at Lucinda again, she was taken aback by the ferocity in thetter¡¯s eyes. She could almost taste the danger on the tip of her tongue, and she trembled despite herself. Chapter 1451 Lucinda snorted. Finally, the girl felt some modicum of fear. ¡°You will be sent to the countryside tomorrow, along with my trusted men. You will stay with a retired servant of the family, and you will help them with their farm work every day. When the sun sets every evening, you will get tenshings, after which you will kneel in their yard and read the Prajna Sutra to repent for your sins. You may rest only once you finish reading the scriptures. This is how your days will go. How is it? I¡¯m quite lenient, don¡¯t you think? Especially considering how you tried to murder me several times!¡± All the color drained from Valerie¡¯s face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She had heard of the Prajna Sutra. Apparently it was thousands of pages long. If she were to read it from cover to cover, she doubted that she could finish it in a single night. Talk about torture! ¡°You¡¯re a heartless bitch, Lucinda!¡± Valerie spat out, her eyes burning with hatred. Lucinda huffed and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Please. You were the one who took advantage of my sympathies, drugged me and then pushed me into the water. Don¡¯t you find that heartless? Weren¡¯t you heartless when you hired so many assassins to target me? You even tried to use a biochemical weapon against me! You used Melody to sabotage me at every turn, and egged Florrie on to push your own father down the stairs. You faked the paternity test results and forced Graham to side with you, and for what? To rob my inheritance from me?!¡± Unexpectedly, this litany of crimes only made Valerie smirk. ¡°It¡¯s so satisfying to know just how much I¡¯ve ruined your life over the years. ¡± Then she added, ¡°There are a lot of things that Graham is unaware of. Don¡¯t hurt him. He has nothing to do with most of these matters. ¡± Lucinda was unfazed. ¡°You will pay for your crimes. And I won¡¯t forgive him, either. She whirled around and sat back down next to Nathan. ¡°Lock her up in the basement tonight,¡± Lucinda ordered as Leon pulled Valerie to her feet. ¡°Take her to the countryside first thing tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons,¡± he nodded. ¡°Will we need to pack some of her belongings?¡± ¡°No. She won¡¯t be needing all those jewelry and fancy clothes anymore. ¡± Valerie slumped against Leon and Sonny, and they all but dragged her downstairs. Chapter 1452 Just before they turned a corner, she turned to look back at Lucinda and sneered, ¡°You will regret not killing me this time, Lucinda!¡± Her maniacalugh rang out in the room long after they left. Her threats did not amount to anything, though. Without Atticus or Graham, Valerie was no match against Lucinda. They knew this, and so, no one even batted an eye at Valerie¡¯s parting words. From start to finish, Hilliard said nothing. Now that things had wrapped up, he stood and turned to Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for Gliethien the day after tomorrow to deal with hospital matters. I¡¯ll return on your wedding day. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she nodded. As soon as Hilliard walked to the door, Cyrus also stood and said, ¡°Noelle is currently filming a reality show in the mountains. I¡¯ve been meaning to visit her before this whole debacle started. We¡¯ll be back in time for your wedding. ¡± Lucinda nodded again. She knew all too well that her brothers were still upset over the farce that had blown up in their faces. It was understandable that they wanted to leave the city for a while and take some time to calm down. Things were finally clicking into ce. Lucinda called Violeta and told her to remind Graham about the inheritance papers. They needed to be signed tomorrow. She then looked around the manor. After everything, she didn¡¯t think she would evere back here again. Nathan took her in his arms, and they left the Simmons residence for their one and only home, N&L Fairy Land. The next day came, but there was no news about the anticipated banquet that the Simmons family was supposed to hold in honor of their long-lost daughter. None in the papers, nor on the Inte. Additionally, Valerie seemed to disappear from the face of the earth overnight. Articles rted to her were wiped out online, as if she had been permanently banned. Her fans and other nosyizens kept asking about her whereabouts online, especially since her social media ounts had also been suspended. The Simmons residence. The door to the basement opened to reveal Valerie, all curled up in one dark corner. Without wasting any time, Rickey and Leon hauled her out and took her to a remote countryside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They were responsible for watching her and doling out her punishments. Aside from them, Nathan had also sent his own team to keep an eye on Valerie from the shadows. Since the ce was so inessible, they had to park on the main road and walk all the way to the farm, through a fairly dense patch of woods. After an hour of walking, Valerie could barely feel her legs beneath her. She was badly dehydrated, too. To her credit, she managed to hold on until they reached the farm house. The homestead belonged to Effie Diaz, who lived with her paralyzed husband and son. She was only in her fifties, but she had to retire early from her services in the Simmons family to look after her own. She was quite shocked to see Valerie¡¯s beautiful and innocent-looking face. Chapter 1453 And then she noticed the blood on the girl¡¯s clothes, and the bruises on her shoulders. Valerie¡¯s left cheek was still a little swollen as well. Effie¡¯s heart immediately went out to this poor, weak girl. ¡°Young man, have you no pity for this youngdy? What kind of mistake has shemitted that Miss Simmons would exile her to work in the farm?¡± Rickey nced at Valerie and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. She is more vicious and cunning than the deadliest viper. ¡± He recounted all of Valerie¡¯s misdeeds and stressed Lucinda¡¯s orders twice. Once the truth was revealed, Effie¡¯s sympathy turned into scorn. When she looked at Valerie again, there was a glint of outrage in her eyes. ¡°Oh, tell Miss Simmons not to worry. I will never go easy on such a filthy monster. I¡¯ll be sure to make her every day a living hell!¡± Rickey nodded with approval and handed her the money. Leon went ahead into the house, carrying numerous copies of the Prajna Sutra. Effie gave Valerie a set of old, cotton clothes and let her wash up. It was eight in the morning, the perfect time to take Valerie to the farm and teach her the ropes. Valerie¡¯s lips were bloodless, and her head was heavy. She was exhausted, having had barely any sleepst night. Not to mention the beating she had endured and the long walk here. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may have some water first?¡± Effie scowled and mocked her. ¡°You haven¡¯t even done any work yet, and you already want to take a break? I see that you¡¯re so used to living a good life indeed! Do you also expect me to cook something for you before you go into the fields?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Valerie was desperate, so she chose to ignore the older woman¡¯s sarcasm and pleaded, ¡°Please, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. I was whipped and didn¡¯t get much sleep. I don¡¯t have any strength to work right now. Please! A ss of water is all I ask. ¡± ¡°No way! We live by certain rules out here. You get up at half past five in the morning, and have breakfast at six. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. You missed breakfast, so there is nothing left. Don¡¯t think that I will cook especially for you! Did you think you wereing out here to rx?¡± Effie sneered and looked her up and down. ¡°You were brought here to work! To repent! You¡¯d better get that through your head right now. And don¡¯t even try to y innocent with me! I¡¯m not so gullible. I¡¯ve had my fair share of dealing with snakes like you!¡± In the end, Valerie had no choice but to go to the fields with an empty stomach, and dig up the soil with her bare and bruised arms. After fiftyshings, a huge blow to the face, getting locked up without food or water and then an hour-long hike, Valerie thought she might pass out and just die. But the desire to survive often pushed people to lengths they had never even thought they were capable of. Under Effie¡¯s watchful eye, Valerie managed to spend the entire morning toiling in the fields, usually with her hands, but mostly with a heavy shovel. Chapter 1454 She was beyond exhausted from the physical toll everything took on her, but she somehow kept from fainting even once. Valerie had never imagined herself pouncing on scraps of food and devouring it like an animal, but that was exactly what she did when she was served Lunch. The coarse bread she stuffed in her mouth tasted more delicious than any specialty dishes she had ever eaten before. Unfortunately, Effie forbade her from eating much. After Valerie finished three whole pieces of bread, Effie took the te away and told her to feed the pigs. Despite her status of being an illegitimate child, Atticus and Graham had treated Valerie well. They had spoiled her with material things. She had never seen a live pig in all her life, let alone tried to feed one. The moment she opened the fence to the pig sty, she was assaulted by the disgusting smell of slop and manure. She darted to the side and puked everything she had just eaten. She wasn¡¯t even full to begin with, and now, she had thrown it all up. Her stomach felt hollow. Noticing that Valerie was not in the pig sty, Effie rushed over in a huff and scolded, ¡°Why are you dawdling?! I¡¯ll give you ten minutes to finish this task. If you fail, you can forget about having supper!¡± It was only her first day. If Valerie skipped supper, there was no chance she would be able to finish chanting the sutra. And if she couldn¡¯t finish it, that meant she couldn¡¯t sleep. But she had to get up at half past five the next morning. She wanted to have all the rest she could get. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and braced herself. She fetched a bucket of swill and headed inside the pig sty, fighting against the dread and nausea that washed over her. When afternoon rolled around, Effie dragged Valerie back to the fields for more work. Her progress was rough and slow, and it didn¡¯t help that Effie constantly yelled abuse a her. Valerie felt relieved when dusk finally fell, thinking that the worst was over. Little did she know, her suffering was just beginning. After eating her evening meal, Valerie was allowed a few minutes of rest, and then Leon ordered her to kneel out in the yard. Rickey was already waiting there, whip in hand. This time, eachshing was more painful than the ones she had endured the previous night. She hadn¡¯t recovered from those, after all, and her wounds were still fresh. Valerie kept slumping into the ground, but Leon would help her up each time. Through it all, Effie sat on a chair by the front door of the house, casually munching on snacks as she watched. For a moment, she felt a hint of unease and terror. It wasn¡¯t so much the sight as was the sound of the whip cracking Valerie¡¯s skin. But then Effie thought back to the things the men had told her this morning, and her pity for Valerie morphed into disgust. Unable to stop herself, she shook her fist and yelled at Valerie. ¡°You deserve everything you get! You should have been beaten to death!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Has Old Mr. Simmons not been good to you? He is almost seventy years old, and could barely walk without his cane! How can you be so cruel as to push him down the stairs? I can¡¯t believe someone so young can be so evil!¡± As the finalshing fell, Valerie cried out in pain. She fell on her belly and convulsed a little. Chapter 1455 She listened to Effie¡¯s tirade in a trance, unable to refute a single thing the woman said. But her daily torture wasn¡¯t over yet. Before Valerie could collect herself, Rickey hoisted her up and made her kneel again. Leon held up the Prajna Sutra and nodded for her to start. The men nned to take alternating shifts to make sure that she finished reading the scriptures. The reality of her situation finally struck her. She had lost everything. Without Atticus and Graham, she was just a helpless young woman with nothing to her name. For now at least, Valerie knew she needed to recuperate and manage through these hardships. Once she somehow attuned to her new life, she could n her revenge. She took the book, cracked it open, and began to read in her hoarse, grating voice. The scriptures were meant to teach and inspire someone to atone their sins and improve their character. But for Valerie, it was yet another trial thrown in her way. Two hours went by. The sky grew darker. Even so, Valerie continued to kneel in the yard, chanting the Prajna Sutra. It turned out that this particr task was a thousand times more agonizing than she had ever imagined. Her knees were about to give out, her throat was dry, and the wounds on her back were festering. Now and then, she would twitch involuntarily as pain shoot through her body. Atst, she reached her limit and fainted. This didn¡¯t mean that she was safe, though.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Rickey and Leon weren¡¯t the least bit inclined to show her any measure of mercy. One of them fetched a basin of cold water and sshed Valerie in the face. She startled awake, coughing and gasping, and less than a minuteter, she was forced to continue reading the scriptures again. She held on for another half hour, but then it began to rain. Relieved, Valerie raised her head and cast a sideways nce at Rickey, as if taunting him at this unexpected turn of events. If the pages got wet, then the print would be smudged. Even if it dried, the words would be illegible, and she wouldn¡¯t have to read the damn book anymore. Rickey sneered at her in response, then silently grabbed the printed copies. Without missing a beat, he reced them with waterproof ones. Lucinda was well-prepared. Rain was something one anticipated if one had to live out in the countryside. She would never let something so random as a sudden shower prevent Valerie from getting her punishment. Shivering in the cold rain, Valerie stared at the new book in her hand and scoffed. ¡°Lucinda, you bitch!¡± Her words did not escape Rickey¡¯s hearing. ¡°Continue reading!¡± he barked. Chapter 1456 ¡°If you tarry, you might not get some sleep tonight, either. ¡± In this part of the country, people usually went to bed early in order to get enough sleep and get up early to work the next day. The moment the sun set, the farmers would trudge back to their houses to prepare supper and soon wind down for the day. As a matter of fact, Effie had already turned off all the lights in the house, and she and her family had all gone to bed. At this hour, the only sound that could be heard were the asional barking of the dogs in the distance, and the pattering of the rain against the roof tiles. They provided a surprisingly apt background for Valerie¡¯s chanting. Rickey stood quietly under the eaves, holding an umbre over his head. The rain was getting heavier. The night had grown so cold that even he felt a slight chill. But he stood his ground and stuck to his duty. Meanwhile, it was also pouring in Stastle. Lucinda had just taken a shower, and was now sitting on the edge of the bed, applying the body lotion rmended especially for pregnant women. Nathan was sitting cross-legged behind her, diligently massaging her shoulders and neck. ¡°Honey, I heard news of Graham earlier¡­¡± Lucinda stiffened. Realizing that she was irritated by the mention of her brother, Nathan hurriedly continued, ¡°I heard that he refused to sign the inheritance papers. Ismael went to see him, but he left shortly after. ¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lucinda asked in a nd tone. ¡°Graham always wanted to be the head of the family. He will sign the documents sooner orter. He¡¯s just refusing right now because he feels guilty.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Trust me, it will pass soon enough. ¡± Nathan wisely kept his mouth shut and concentrated on applying the right pressure to massage her shoulders. The knot of tension on her shoulders slowly dissolved as the rain kept on pelting the grounds outside. Before long, they were ready to huddle under the covers and call it a day. But just as they were about to do that, Abel came knocking on their bedroom door. ¡°Miss Simmons¡­ Your eldest brother is outside and asking to see you. He did not bring an umbre, but he refuses to leave. Would you care to go downstairs and receive him?¡± Graham was here? The air crackled with tension. Lucinda didn¡¯t even take a moment to respond. ¡°Tell him I¡¯m asleep. That I don¡¯t have time to see him, nor do I want to see him again anyway. Send him away and tell him to nevere back. ¡± Chapter 1457 ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± Abel left and shut the door quietly behind him. Nathan quickly gathered Lucinda in his arms and pulled her to bed, eager tofort her. He pressed her against the pillows and ki*sed her ardently. They hadn¡¯t even pulled away to take a breath when Abel knocked on the door again. This time, he sounded a lot more anxious than before. ¡°Miss Simmons, I have ryed your words to him, but he refuses to leave. He is still standing outside in the rain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If you don¡¯te out to see him, I¡¯m afraid he will stay there the whole night. ¡± There was a hint of helplessness in his tone. He was obviously at a loss. Nathan sat up and looked out the window. It was raining rather heavily. ¡°Perhaps you can go and ask him what he wants. It¡¯s cold out, if he stands in the rain the entire night, he will definitely catch a fever. ¡± Lucinda said nothing. Several minutes passed before she finally spoke. ¡°What, is he trying to gain my sympathy now? I won¡¯t yield! If he wants to stand in the rain, let him! Don¡¯t even think about giving him an umbre. He will eventually leave on his own ord. ¡± Abel then left. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t return for a third time. Nathan looked at the grave expression on Lucinda¡¯s face and sighed to himself. He made to wrap his arms around her, but she instantly pushed him away. Now, it was he who was at a loss. Was his woman venting her anger on him? But he hadn¡¯t done anything wrong! ¡°Honey, are you mad at me now?¡± She didn¡¯t even nce at him. ¡°Graham knows everything that Valerie has done, but he never stopped her!¡± she grumbled. ¡°Not only did he not stop her from harming me, he even covered up for her! I will never forgive him for that. You know me well, Nathan. Why would you even try to speak up for him?¡± Nathan considered his next words carefully. He reached out and gingerly poked her shoulder. ¡°It is exactly because I know you well that I did it. Believe me, I understand your anger. I know you cannot ept the fact that he betrayed you. But he is still your brother, after all. Someone you adored and looked up to for over twenty years. Cutting him off Like this might only end up hurting you in the long run. I just¡­ I don¡¯t want to see you getting hurt in any way. Lucinda, what if he admits his mistakes and sincerely repents? Will you consider forgiving him then?¡± Chapter 1458 He was met with a long period of silence. Boom! The frightful sound of thunder startled Lucinda back to her senses. She rolled over so that her back was to Nathan. ¡°When I was fifteen, Valerie pushed me into the sea. If I hadn¡¯t been lucky, I would have died that day. Nothing will ever change that fact. It certainly doesn¡¯t help that he knew and even covered up for her. For now, I just don¡¯t see any remorse or intent to repent in Graham. ¡± As tough as her words were, Nathan could tell that Graham still had some hope for reconciling with Lucinda.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It would simply depend on what he was going to do next. Nathan hugged Lucinda from behind and whispered in her ear. ¡°ALL right. Then let¡¯s wait and see what he does after this. ¡± Lucinda closed her eyes and gave in to sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sometime during the night, she rolled over to face Nathan, and they cuddled close as they went off to a deep slumber. Neither the downpour nor Graham¡¯s lingering presence bothered them. Lucinda, in particr, had a long, restful sleep. The rain let up at dawn. Lucinda was awoken by the smattering of light that filtered through the blinds. She got out of bed and padded barefoot to the window. She opened the dr@pes and looked out at the gates. Sure enough, Graham stood firm outside the tall iron bars. He had thin clothing on, too, as if he had deliberately subjected himself to the wrath of nature. He was soaked all over, his face pale and a little gaunt. Graham had always been a dignified figure in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. She had never seen him like this. She was still muddling through her thoughts when she felt a pair of strong arms snake around her waist. Nathan perched his chin on her shoulder and followed the direction of her gaze. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for him?¡± She didn¡¯t bother replying. ¡°He¡¯s been in the rain all night,¡± Nathan pointed out. ¡°Maybe he really has something important to discuss with you. Why don¡¯t you let him in and see what he wants? He hasn¡¯t signed the inheritance papers yet, meaning you can¡¯tpletely cut him off just yet. ¡± Lucinda frowned and considered it for a moment. In the end, she agreed. Chapter 1459 Since the matter of inheritance had yet to be settled, Graham was bound to seek her out again in the future. She might as well hear him out and establish boundaries once and for all. Lucinda walked over to the nightstand and picked up her phone. She was about to type a message to Abel, telling him to let Graham in. But as soon as she unlocked her screen, she received a call. It was from Leon. Something must have happened with Valerie. Lucinda answered it immediately. ¡°Miss Simmons, there was a downpourst night. Valerie copsed in the middle of reading the scriptures. She contracted a fever this morning, and has been drifting in and out of consciousness. We didn¡¯t do anything to treat her woundsst night, so there might be an infection. Should we have her checked by a doctor?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Of course. Call a doctor over and have her treated right away. The sooner she wakes up, the sooner she can get back to her punishment. There will be no exemptions, but next time after you¡¯re done whipping her, be sure to give her some medicine for her wounds. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± Something else urred to Leon. ¡°By the way, she was already rasping when she read the scriptures. Her throat might have been injured, since she barely made a sound since. Do you still want her to continue with reading the Prajna Sutra?¡± Lucinda c@@ked her head to the side and narrowed her eyes. ¡°Surely, she can still write? If she can¡¯t read, then she should just kneel and transcribe the scriptures. I will show some mercy and allow her to alternate between reading out loud and writing it down. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± When she hung up, Lucinda¡¯s expression seemed to be worse thanst night. She went back to the window and red daggers at Graham. ¡°Now I know what he came here for,¡± she sneered. ¡°It looks like he wants to plead Valerie¡¯s case. ¡± Nathan frowned at that, but elected to say nothing. Lucinda called Abel¡¯s number. ¡°Tell Graham that I will never forgive him, and that I never want to see his face again. Get him out of here! Don¡¯t let him appear anywhere near me again!¡± She was roaring toward the end, her voice shaking with anger. She was livid! Abel could only nod and mutter a brief confirmation. He hurried to the gates and conveyed everything Lucinda had said to Graham. Then, he added, ¡°Mr. Simmons, please Leave. Miss Simmons won¡¯t see you no matter what.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She is in a terrible fit of rage. Even if you stand here for two more days, I¡¯m afraid it will only anger her more. ¡± Chapter 1460 Graham looked up and stared at the bedroom window on the third floor of the vi. There was a determined glint in his eyes. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Abel tried persuading him repeatedly, but Graham stayed put. After a while, Abel heaved a long sigh and turned away, shaking his head as he left Graham. As luck would have it, Sonny and Luisa arrived just a few momentster. They hade over to visit Lucinda. Naturally, they saw Graham standing stoically in front of the gates. His eyes were still fixed on the third floor windows, and he paid no mind to the visiting pair. Luisa had learned from Sonny all that had gone down within the Simmons family. Upon seeing Graham, she couldn¡¯t resist stomping over and giving him a piece of her mind. ¡°You are Lucinda¡¯s eldest brother, yet you helped another woman hurt and frame her. Not just once, but so many times! You are the worst!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. You know what? Your betrayal hurt her the most, and if I were Lucinda, I will never forgive you for as long as I live!¡± Her disdain was clear as she looked Graham up and down. Sonny didn¡¯t try to stop her or scold her for berating the other man. He simply stared at Graham and waited for Luisa to finish before speaking. ¡°Do you want to know how to convince Lucinda to forgive you?¡± Graham¡¯s interest was finally piqued. He turned to Sonny, his eyes silently seeking an exnation. Recalling Nathan¡¯s recent message, Sonny proceeded, ¡°Lucinda is a woman of principle. Valerie has hurt her multiple times, and she deserves to face the consequences. You shouldn¡¯t havee to plead for mercy on her behalf. ¡± ¡°Pleading for Valerie?¡± Graham frowned. ¡°Lucinda didn¡¯t kill Valerie, which is merciful enough. I won¡¯t plead for Valerie. She deserves whatever punishmentse her way. ¡± Graham¡¯s voice was hoarse from standing in the cold rain all night. Seeing that Graham was being fair this time, Sonny continued, ¡°Valerie was sent to the countryside to work. Afterpleting her daily tasks, she will receive tenshes and then be required to kneel down and read the Buddhist scriptures aloud throughout the night. If she fails to finish the reading, she cannot rest. This is a suitable means of repentance, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Understanding the unspoken message, Graham nodded. ¡°Nathan asked you to talk to me? Please thank him for me. This time, it¡¯s indeed my fault. I¡¯m d he¡¯s willing to help Lucinda with the development of the Simmons Group. ¡± Having said that, Graham turned away, walking slowly, his Legs feeling numb and unable to move quickly. Sonny gazed at Graham¡¯s back, sighing inwardly, hoping that this time, Graham would trulyprehend Nathan¡¯s intentions and make the right choices. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, Sonny. Let¡¯s head inside. If we¡¯re toote, there might not be any food left for us! Besides, don¡¯t you want to try Nathan¡¯s famous fried eggs?¡± Luisa tugged at Sonny¡¯s hand, bringing him back to the present. Chapter 1461 The two of them entered the house leisurely, intending to join Lucinda and Nathan for breakfast. At noon, Lucinda was cozily nestled in Nathan¡¯s arms, enveloped by his warm embrace. As she watched a soap opera, he fed her a sulent and juicy tangerine. The sweetness tantalized her taste buds, and she couldn¡¯t resist having more. Lucinda couldn¡¯t stop eating it. However, Nathan knew when to put a stop to her cravings. After the third tangerine, he ceased feeding her, prompting her to pout and turn to him with a request. ¡°I haven¡¯t had enough. Can you peel a few more for me?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s too much sugar. Pregnant women shouldn¡¯t eat too much of it. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Nathan insisted, refusing to give in. ¡°But I still want more¡­¡± Lucinda hadn¡¯t been eating muchtely due to her morning sickness, which caused her to throw up at the mere scent of most foods she was served, and her sense of smell was highly sensitivetely. The fruit¡¯s sweetness suited her taste, and she felt annoyed by Nathan¡¯s caution. If Nathan didn¡¯t help her peel more tangerines, she would do it herself. Determined to have more, she stood up and reached for one on the table. However, before her hand could grasp it, Nathan swiftly gathered all the tangerines and retreated to the kitchen without looking back. He closed the kitchen door tightly as he reemerged. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! I only had three tangerines today! You can¡¯t stop me! I just want to eat some fruit!¡± Nathan frowned. ¡°If you eat too many of them, you might feel ufortable tomorrow. ¡± Somehow, he had developed an aversion to this fruit. ¡°I wonder if they¡¯ve added an addictiveponent to it. Since yesterday, you¡¯ve beenpletely addicted to it. I can¡¯t let you eat more. I¡¯ll have all supermarkets in the nation ban tangerines tomorrow!¡± Lucinda¡¯s anger red upon hearing his intention to ban oranges. Pregnant with twins, she struggled with severe morning sickness, a poor appetite, and constant drowsiness. The various pregnancy reactions left her feeling tired and helpless.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All she wanted was to enjoy a few more sweet tangerines, but Nathan wouldn¡¯t allow it. Driven by her anger, Lucinda rushed towards Nathan, grabbing his arm tightly. She rolled up his sleeve and bit down hard on his wrist. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nathan didn¡¯t try to avoid her bite, allowing her to vent her frustration. ¡°If biting me helps you feel better, go ahead. ¡± Refusing to back down, she bit him even harder. Chapter 1462 His pain intensified, but he silently endured the difort, feeling a little wronged. When Lucinda finally released her grip, a bite mark was left on Nathan¡¯s wrist, which was now bleeding. Even the gentlest touch caused him agony. ring at him, Lucinda dered, ¡°Get out of my way. I¡¯ll eat three more, and that¡¯s all for today. ¡± Nathan remained silent, clearly not agreeing with her. ¡°If you won¡¯t yield, I¡¯ll bite you again!¡± She threatened silently, licking her teeth provocatively.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The pain from her previous bite was still fresh in his memory. Feeling utterly wronged, Nathan¡¯s eyes reddened with tears. He took her hand and ced it between his legs, expressing his pique, ¡°Biting my arm isn¡¯t enough to vent your anger? Then bite me here. A bite in this spot will make me suffer a lot!¡± Lucinda was left speechless, unable toe up with a retort. She had to concede this time. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that. That thing between your legs is an essential part of our happiness!¡± As she spoke, she pouted, her eyes filled with helplessness, and she finally settled back on the sofa. ¡°Fine! I surrender!¡± She decided to sneakily eat a few more tangerines after he fell asleep. She picked up the iPad beside her and casually browsed through the news. However, she noticed that Graham was making headlines. Instantly, Lucinda¡¯s demeanor became serious as she read the news about him. Graham had resigned from the State Affairs Bureau and was even suspended by the airline he worked for. Moreover, he had also stepped down from the Simmons Group. Nathan joined her, sitting down next to her. He read the news as well and quickly grasped the reason behind Graham¡¯s actions. ¡°Graham holds significant power in Cadiered. He¡¯s showing his sincere repentance by giving up all the power that could threaten you. Now, you can handle Valerie however you see fit. From this point on, he won¡¯t interfere. ¡± Lucinda set aside her iPad, remaining silent for a moment. After a while, Ismael called her. ¡°Miss Simmons, your brother refused to sign the inheritance agreement. He said it would be better if you could run the Simmons Group. Will youe back this afternoon to sign the agreement?¡± Chapter 1463 ¡°Take all the documents with you ande to the Payne family¡¯s house. I¡¯ll be here. ¡± Since Graham was willing to hand everything back to her, she wouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Nathan rolled up his sleeve, revealing the bite mark on his wrist, and showed it to her. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s bleeding. It hurts¡­¡± Lucinda looked at him expressionlessly. However, when she noticed the sadness on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. She gently blew on his wound to ease his pain. She was taken aback when she saw the deep wound. She couldn¡¯t understand why she had hurt him like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me recently. I¡¯m always in a bad mood and feel ufortable all over. Sometimes I can¡¯t even control myself. ¡± Lucinda had a sense that something was off with her body. With a serious expression on his face, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow morning. ¡± She nodded, peering at his wrist, and continued to gently blow on his wound. ¡®s BunnyBookery She hoped that it was just hormones that made her overthinking and that everything was actually fine. In the quaint countryside, Valerie stirred from a deepa, her head throbbing with pain. During her unconscious state, she had a vivid dream. In this dream, Atticus was still healthy, looking youthful and even able to walk. He carried her on his shoulders and whisked her away to an enchanting amusement park, proudly introducing her as his cherished youngest daughter. Laughter and joy filled every moment of their time together. But as Valerie gradually opened her eyes, the scene of the dream faded, reced by the dim light of a tile-roofed house in the countryside. Atticus and the amusement park vanished, and only endless torment awaited her. Her sweet dream was smashed, and she waspletely awake.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She realized that Atticus would never wake up. Even if he did, he would never admit to the public that she was his daughter. ALL of it had just been a dream. The realization left her with a bitter smile on her face. Effie, sitting nearby with her legs crossed, was casually munching on sunflower seeds. ¡°Finally awake, huh? The doctor checked on you, and you seem to be recovering quickly. But don¡¯t get too excited. You¡¯ve barely survived a day. Many more days like this await you. You¡¯ll have such a ¡®good¡¯ time!¡± Chapter 1464 Effie taunted, her words dripping with cruelty. Valerie tried to respond, but her throat was agonizingly sore, and she could barely utter a sound. The pain was excruciating, and she realized she was receiving a drip infusion, with her wounds having been treated. She felt a glimmer of hope-had Lucinda sent a doctor for her? Had her heart softened? Could she be considering letting her go? Hope flickered in Valerie¡¯s eyes, but Effie quickly dispelled it with her next words. ¡°Now that you¡¯re awake, get up. You¡¯ve been sleeping for a whole day. The sun is setting, and it¡¯s time for you to kneel in the yard!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Valerie had just regained consciousness, and her voice was still hoarse. How could Effie still expect her to chant the Buddhist scriptures aloud? When Effie turned to leave, Valerie managed to stop her, gesturing toward her throat. Understanding Valerie¡¯s meaning, Effie answered bluntly, ¡°Miss Simmons said that since you cannot speak, you can use your hands to write down the verses. Rules are rules, and we can¡¯t change them!¡± Valerie stared at the woman, her eyes widening in horror. Write the verses down? ¡®s BunnyBookery That amounted to nearly one million words! There was absolutely no way she could finish it in just one night. Seeing her shocked and angry expression, Effie was a little annoyed. ¡°Hurry up! Move your ass!¡± Valerie¡¯s head was spinning as she tried to steady herself. She had just awoken from aa, and her body was weak and feverish. The thought of kneeling all night in her current state was terrifying. She knew she couldn¡¯t endure it, and it could lead to serious consequences, maybe even permanent disability. Frantically searching for a solution, Valerie pondered her options. As Effie stormed out of the room, she expected Valerie to follow hermand. But to her frustration, Valerie remained on the bed, reluctant to move. The anger on Effie¡¯s face intensified, and she marched back to Valerie¡¯s side, forcefully yanking the needle out of her hand and dragging her off the bed without mercy. Valerie¡¯s knees hit the ground with a jolt, sending searing pain through her body, making it difficult for her to catch her breath. Despite the pain, Effie showed no remorse. ¡°Can¡¯t bear a little pain, huh, Valerie? Should¡¯ve thought about that before trying to harm Miss Simmons multiple times, shouldn¡¯t you? Chapter 1465 This is your retribution! You must atone for your actions! What right do you have to resist?¡± Effie spat the words, her voice cold and unforgiving. Valerie listened silently, realizing that resisting now would only lead to more suffering.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Reluctantly, she ceased struggling, allowing Effie to lead her out of the room and throw her into the yard. Under the watchful eye of Rickey, Valerie began her daunting task of writing down the first sentence of Prajna Sutra. Her lips were pale, and her face disyed traces of exhaustion. Each stroke of the pen felt like a heavy burden, and as the roosters announced the arrival of dawn, she had barelypleted a tenth of the text. In the distance, Effie¡¯s son, Den, returned home. He was a young man with tan skin and a strong figure, known for his honesty and sincerity. As he caught sight of the unfamiliar girl kneeling in the yard, diligently writing something, he was taken aback. Valerie¡¯s natural beauty radiated without a trace of makeup, and her vulnerability tugged at Den¡¯s heartstrings. Despite her frailty, she exuded an aura of purity that stirred an overwhelming desire within him to protect her. Feeling his gaze, Valerie looked up from her task and met his eyes. Her bright, watery eyes glistened with a hint of sorrow, leaving him feeling captivated by her innocence. The two held each other¡¯s gaze for a moment, an unspoken connection forming between them. Den found himself drawn to the mysterious girl, captivated by her beauty and the enigma that surrounded her. ¡°Ahem! Hurry up. It¡¯s almost time for breakfast. ¡± Before the silence could linger any longer, Leon, ever the interrupter, cleared his throat to remind them of the time. Startled, they broke their gaze, and Den swiftly made his way past Leon, eager to find his mother, Effie. As Effie got up from bed, Den couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and whispered into her ear, seeking answers about the charming girl in their courtyard. He was genuinely intrigued and couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she was being treated so harshly. ¡°Mom, who is that girl in the courtyard? She¡¯s charming. She looks very young. What did she do?¡± ¡°Do you have a crush on her?¡± Effie, knowing her son all too well, yfully teased him. Embarrassed, Den scratched his head and confessed his admiration for Valerie¡¯s beauty. ¡°She¡¯s pretty. If only she could be my wife!¡± However, Effie was quick to dismiss such thoughts, revealing Valerie¡¯s identity as the daughter of Mr. Simmons. ¡°Useless thing! Don¡¯t think about it! She¡¯s a monster! A sinister woman! And she is the daughter of Mr. Simmons! She¡¯ll never be suitable for you!¡± ¡°Arlight, I got it! I won¡¯t think about her again!¡± Embarrassed and obedient, Den nodded in understanding, epting his mother¡¯s decision. Yet, as he left the room, he couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more nces at Valerie. Chapter 1466 There was something about her that intrigued him, and he felt a strange pull towards her, despite the barriers between them. He didn¡¯t understand why his mother reacted so harshly and hated the girl so much. Valerie was so beautiful. If he couldn¡¯t marry her, no one said he wasn¡¯t allowed to look at her. In the midst of the tense atmosphere, Valerie noticed Den¡¯s gaze once more and shed him an innocent smile. Den¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly, and he lowered his eyes, making a hasty retreat into the kitchen. Leon observed Valerie¡¯s actions clearly and issued a cold warning, ¡°I advise you not to try anything stupid. Rickey and I will keep an eye on you!¡± Valerie looked away, feigning fear and desperation, as if she was truly scared. Her simted terror only served to annoy Leon even further. He strode over and snatched the copies and pen from the small table in front of her, letting her have breakfast. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the Payne family driver chauffeured Nathan and Lucinda to the hospital. Lucinda was now heavily pregnant, and with the babies growing, the potential abnormalities in her body seemed to gradually manifest. Nathan sat anxiously in the waiting room, his nerves and restlessness palpable. ¡°If the virus really has had a negative impact on her and the babies, I¡¯ll feel so guilty!¡± Nathan mumbled, swallowing hard in unease. Ten minutester, the nurse emerged first. Spotting Nathan, she called out, ¡°Mr. Payne, Miss Simmons¡¯s examination result hase out. Pleasee in and have a look!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nathan swiftly stood up and rushed into the room. The nurse had already helped Lucinda get out of the bed, and she sat opposite the doctor, her expression very serious. The obstetrician appeared equally grave. Nathan immediately settled next to Lucinda, sping her hand with a trembling grip, and listened intently to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. In the tense atmosphere of the doctor¡¯s office, Lucinda¡¯s hormone levels had be a cause for concern. The doctor finally spoke up, addressing Lucinda. ¡°Miss Simmons, it appears that your hormones have increased again. Have you been experiencing emotional instabilitytely? Are you often feeling angry or depressed?¡± Lucinda cast her eyes downward, hesitating to reply. However, Nathan held her hand tightly, taking it upon himself to answer for her. ¡°Yes, there have been some family issues recently that have affected her mood. She¡¯s been feeling emotionally overwhelmed, and Last night, she acted rather strangely. I simply refused to let her eat some tangerines, and she ended up snapping it and biting me. ¡± He spoke with a hint of grievance, his voice low and exasperated. ¡°She bit you because of tangerines?¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but smile at the unusual situation. Chapter 1467 Lucinda quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve had a poor appetitetely, and sometimes I end up vomiting everything I eat. It¡¯s been really difficult for me. So when I finally found something I could eat without feeling sick, and he wouldn¡¯t even let me have one more, I was just pissed! I was so upset at the time!¡± Her frustration escted as she recounted the incident, and she swatted Nathan¡¯s hand away, sulking once again. Nathan was left speechless, finding it hard to argue with her logic. The doctor chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but admire their rtionship. ¡°You two have such a strong bond. I envy you!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery However, Lucinda¡¯s expression turned serious as she continued, ¡°Although I was very angryst night, I know that I shouldn¡¯t have actually bitten him. Sometimes, it feels like I just can¡¯t control my emotions properly. ¡± The doctor carefully reviewed all the examination results before reassuring Lucinda and Nathan, ¡°Carrying twins can be quite a burden on your body, especially so since this is your first pregnancy. The mental pressure of feeling unwell while your husband carries on with his carefree life can lead to emotional outbursts, and unfortunately, your husband bes your punching bag. ¡± Addressing Nathan, the doctor continued, ¡°Mr. Payne, you should take good care of your wife and try to keep her in a good mood. I believe things will soon return to normal. She is in good health, so there is nothing to worry about. ¡± Both Lucinda and Nathan felt a sense of relief at the doctor¡¯s words. Thankfully, it was a false rm. Once they left the hospital, Nathan carefully helped Lucinda into the car and began contemting a solution. ¡°Honey, I know you¡¯re going through a lot because of the babies, and I wish I could help you bear the burden. Since I can¡¯t share your physical pain, how about this-whenever you feel sick or unhappy, you can pinch me! That way, I¡¯ll feel what you¡¯re feeling. ¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°Really? You sure that will work?¡± Nathan took her hand, lifted his shirt, and ced her hand on his waist. ¡°Try pinching me now. If you are unhappy and if you just feel like it, you can also pinch me! In this way, I can feel what your feel. ¡± ¡°Will it really work?¡± Lucinda asked with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you have a try. ¡± With a cunning glint in her eyes, Lucinda drew circles on his skin and gave it a gentle tweak. Nathan winced and clenched his teeth to bear the pain. After a moment, he asked with a hopeful smile, ¡°Does it help? Are you feeling better now?¡± Lucinda considered it for a moment and replied, ¡°Yes, it does make me feel better. ¡± However, just secondster, she pouted and rubbed the ce where she pinched him. ¡°But it also makes me sad to see you in pain. ¡± Her words made Nathan chuckle, and he reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay; it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. I can handle it. ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 1468 Despite his brave words, Lucinda didn¡¯t want to cause him more pain. ¡°I¡¯ll try to control my emotions better from now on. Besides, things are looking up now. I should be content and happy. ¡± Nathan looked into her smiling eyes, understanding that beneath the surface, she still carried the pain of Graham¡¯s betrayal. Yet, he didn¡¯t push her to talk about it; he simply wanted to support her in every way he could. Back in N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda and Nathan found themselves busy with their respective tasks. Lucinda had signed the inheritance agreement and now had a lot of matters to handle. Taking the guidance of Ismael, she delved into her work, setting up her makeshift office in the study at home. Nathan, being the devoted husband he was, sat beside her on a small stool, providingfort and support. He massaged her back and shoulders when she felt tired, fetched refreshments when she was taking breaks. Meanwhile, he was also busy with work. Both of them worked silently, but there was a deep understanding between them. A mere nce conveyed their unspoken thoughts, and they seamlessly cooperated with each other. As the afternoon passed quickly, someone arrived at N&L Fairy Land around dinner time. It was Violeta. Though Lucinda had mixed feelings about her brother, she had no beef with Violeta and weed her into the house. However, Violeta insisted on standing at the door. Lucinda noticed the redness in Violeta¡¯s eyes, indicating she had been crying a lottely. She had a hunch about the reason for Violeta¡¯s visit.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If you came to ask me to forgive Graham, you can leave now,¡± Lucinda asserted firmly. Tears streamed down Violeta¡¯s cheeks as she held Lucinda¡¯s hand, her voice choked with sobs. ¡°Lucinda, pleasee back with me to check on him. He¡¯s not in a good condition. He got a fever after he came back from your ce. But he refused to see a doctor or take medicine. He¡¯s being so stubborn, and in the past two days, he has been hurting himself. I¡¯m really worried about him. ¡± Lucinda furrowed her brows and nced at Nathan, seeking his support. She was confused by Violeta¡¯s words. ¡°He hurt himself? What exactly did he do?¡± Unable to fully articte her worries, Violeta continued, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here. I came to see you on my own. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him. I just want you toe back with me and see him, Please¡­¡± Lucinda recalled the care Violeta had shown her in the past and decided to go with her. The two women set off, leaving N&L Fairy Land behind as they headed to check on Graham. Chapter 1469 In the Simmons family¡¯s house, a haunting sound of whipping echoed through the walls, apanied by Graham¡¯s painful gasps. The sharp and fierce sounds were terrifying, and Lucinda¡¯s heart sank as she approached the door. Peering inside, she saw Graham kneeling on the ground with his back to her. He was wearing only a white shirt, and blood stains nearly soaked it. Despite running a fever, he remained determined, enduring the pain silently, with his back straight. Lucinda couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer and carefully closed the door. Violeta, standing beside her, sighed heavily and exined in a low voice, ¡°Ever since he came back from your house, he¡¯s been acting strangely. Every night during dinner, he knelt on the ground and whipped himself twenty times. Then he started loudly chanting some Buddhist scripture and wouldn¡¯t stop until he finished it. He repeats this torture every day. ¡± Lucinda listened silently, taking in Violeta¡¯s words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s only been two days. He¡¯s injured all over, but he won¡¯t stop hurting himself. Can you please help me stop him, just this once?¡± Violeta pleaded, holding Lucinda¡¯s hand tightly. Lucinda remained silent, torn by the heartbreaking sight she had witnessed. Soon, the whipping ceased, and within a minute, Graham¡¯s hoarse voice reading the scripture filled the air again. It was evident that he was not putting on a show; this was a genuine and distressing ritual he was subjecting himself to. Listening to his readings, Lucinda observed the care with which he read, pausing briefly at times to ease his pain, but never giving up. Despite the agony he endured, his heart seemed remarkably calm. Feeling Violeta¡¯s hopeful gaze upon her, Lucinda finally spoke up, her expression remaining indifferent. ¡°Violeta, he¡¯s atoning for Valerie¡¯s crime. He tortures himself in the same way I am torturing Valerie now. He¡¯s suffering for her, so that I can find it in my heart to forgive her,¡± Lucinda exined, her voice tinged with a mix of emotions. Violeta was taken aback, not expecting Lucinda to view the situation this way. ¡°Lucinda, ever since the banquet, he hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about Valerie. He¡¯s atoning for what he has done to you,¡± she argued. Lucinda fell into a thoughtful silence, still able to hear Graham¡¯s weak and hoarse chanting from inside the room. Despite her empathy, she knew he was inflicting this punishment upon himself for the pain he caused her. Peeking through the slightly ajar door, Lucinda¡¯s heart ached as she saw his badly wounded back, blood staining his shirt. But the sympathy onlysted for a few seconds. After contemting for a while, she smiled coldly and said, ¡°He should indeed atone for his sins. If he wants to punish himself, then let him be. He carries the burden of a guilty conscience, and he won¡¯t be able to move on until he¡¯s cleansed of his guilt. ¡± Chapter 1470 Tears welled up in Violeta¡¯s eyes as she sobbed quietly, feeling deep sorrow for her husband¡¯s suffering. ¡°But he whips himself twenty times a day. If this continues, the wounds, old and new, will eventually break him,¡± she murmured, full of concern. Lucinda considered the situation carefully. Despite Graham being the one who hurt her the most, she couldn¡¯t deny that Valerie had masterminded the entire plot. Graham¡¯s biggest mistake was not intervening to stop Valerie after learning the truth.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Their rtionship was irreparably damaged, and Lucinda couldn¡¯t see him as her brother anymore for that very reason. Determined to remain fair and unswayed by emotions, Lucinda spoke to Violeta earnestly. ¡°Tell him to stop this self-punishment. If he truly wants to atone, he can just read the Prajna Sutra every day. I won¡¯t have my men keep an eye on him. He can decide whether to do this or not. I won¡¯t force him into anything. Only when he fully redeems himself from the harm he caused me will I consider forgiving him. ¡± Having said her piece with a cold resolve, Lucinda turned away without any trace of nostalgia or anger. Staring at Lucinda¡¯s retreating figure, Violeta sighed and gently pushed the door open. She squatted behind Graham to check his wounds. His white shirt had been torn open, bearing the marks of the two consecutive days of self-inflicted punishment-forty painfulshes that left his back scratched and bruised. Her heart ached at the sight before her. She hesitated to touch his back, afraid that it would cause him more pain. For the past few days, her tears had flowed Like a river, witnessing her husband¡¯s relentless self-punishment. ¡°Graham, you¡¯re seriously injured and still running a fever. Can¡¯t we take a break from reading for now? Let me apply some medicine to your wounds, and we can continue tomorrow,¡± she pleaded. But Graham remained silent, fully engrossed in the book in his hands. Unable to persuade him to stop, Violeta could only silently apany him, covering her mouth to muffle her soft cries. In the countryside, Valerie had passed out again from the relentless torture she endured. Her body had withered, and exhaustion had taken its toll on her both physically and mentally. As the rest of the household sat down for dinner, Den seized the opportunity to sneak into her room and check on her. This morning, Valerie had gifted him with a warm and beautiful smile, a memory he couldn¡¯t shake off. He found it hard to believe that such a kind and innocent girl could be the evil witch his mother described. Determined to get to the truth, he approached Valerie cautiously, feeling slightly awkward. He tiptoed into her room and found that she was awake, leaning against the headboard and staring at him. Chapter 1471 ¡°I just wanted to see how you¡¯re doing. Do you need a doctor?¡± he asked gently.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Valerie¡¯s injured throat prevented her from speaking loudly, so she waved him closer. Intrigued, Den moved closer as if drawn by an invisible force. When he was near, Valerie took his hand and ced it on her neck, her voice hoarse with desperation. ¡°Kill me! If you kill me now, you¡¯ll be doing me a favor,¡± she implored. ¡°How could I do that? You should live a full life at such a young age!¡± His eyes widened in shock, and he quickly withdrew his hand. But the brief contact left a strange sensation as his rough hand brushed against her warm, smooth skin. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked utterly miserable and desperate. Valerie pointed to the door and continued to exin in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged by them. They sent me here and torture me. I can¡¯t bear to live like this. Please, help me¡­¡± Her beautiful eyes seemed to have lost all hope, and a mournful aura surrounded her. Seeing her in tears, Den felt a surge of anxiety, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Valerie grabbed his hand once more and pleaded sincerely, ¡°If I have to endure this pain, I¡¯d rather not live. Please, help me!¡± ¡°No! If you¡¯ve been wronged, there must be other ways to prove your innocence. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Den said resolutely. Valerie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she gestured for him toe closer. She then whispered something urgently into his ear. Effie entered the room to check on Valerie at that moment, and to her dismay, she witnessed their intimate behavior. ¡°You foolish boy! How dare you get so close to that wicked woman?! Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll manipte you?¡± Effie rushed over and pinched Den¡¯s ear in anger. Valerie wanted to intervene, but before she could, Effie pped her hard, causing her to fall back onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Trying to seduce my son? If you try to manipte him again, I won¡¯t spare you!¡± The force of the p left Valerie dizzy and disoriented. She covered her face, unable to gather herself for a moment. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t hit her. She¡¯s a poor girl. She¡¯s been wronged by them!¡± Den tried to defend Valerie and assist her in getting up. Chapter 1472 ¡°She¡¯s been wronged?¡± Effie scoffed, her anger boiling over as she pped him across the face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°You foolish child! Can¡¯t you see through her tricks? You still feel sorry for her? This infuriates me! If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you¡¯ll probably fall for this wretch again!¡± She grabbed him by the ear once more and pushed him out of the room. Then, she requested the whip that Rickey usually used to punish Valerie. Soon, a blood-curdling scream echoed through the yard. Den dodged desperately, pleading for mercy. Valerie listened intently, her face now serious. She hadn¡¯t expected Effie to catch her with Den. This meant they would watch her even more closely from now on, subjecting her to harsher treatment and beatings. She realized that she needed to be patient and y by their rules for a while, biding her time until the right moment presented itself. Perhaps then, with Den¡¯s help, she could escape this torment. As the door to the room was violently flung open, Effie stormed in, wordlessly dragging Valerie out of bed. Without uttering a single word, Effie shoved her into the yard, leaving her at the mercy of Rickey and his daily whipping routine. Without any hesitation, Valerie endured Effie¡¯s wrath. Whoosh! The firstsh sent her crashing to the ground with a resounding thud. She hadn¡¯t even recovered from the pain when the next strike followed. As she predicted, the recent incident had only fueled Rickey to unleash even more cruelty upon her. This time, there was no respite, no chance to catch her breath betweenshes. Rickey relentlessly struck her again and again, each strike biting into her flesh. Valerie clutched her head and gritted her teeth. The pain was so intense that she could hardly think straight, her mind consumed by agony. In that moment, her thoughts drifted to Atticus and Graham, and she yearned for their affection. Despite not making her identity public, they had truly loved her. They had showered her with anything she desired and provided her a life offort and luxury. If she had never harmed Lucinda and her true identity remained unknown, she could still have lived a life offort without this torment, couldn¡¯t she? Was she truly in the wrong? Was there a way out of this misery? Valerie¡¯s misdeeds remained a weight she couldn¡¯t shake off, unable to travel back in time and alter her actions. Chapter 1473 Momentster, she sumbed to the pain and lost consciousness. Darkness enveloped her world. In the president¡¯s office of the Simmons Group, Lucinda had recently assumed the role of president for thisrge, publicly Listedpany. Being new to thepany¡¯s operations, she spent extra hours there to familiarize herself with the work. Nathan apanied her, taking notes of important documents and providing unwavering support, even more attentive than her own assistant. Sitting quietly on the sofa, Nathan now had a stack ofplex documents before him, diligently analyzing them with a red pen. These documents were confidential and not meant for Nathan¡¯s eyes. While the Simmons Group had previously coborated with the Payne Group in business, they werepetitors after all. Yet, Lucinda trusted Nathan implicitly. She didn¡¯t worry that he would misuse the data.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, she contemted the idea of merging the twopanies, creating an unstoppable business empire. From her chair, Lucinda sneakily stole nces at the man on the sofa. Nathan looked dignified and noble when he was working, his handsomeness amplified by his serious demeanor. Sunlight streamed through the window, casting a soft halo on his short hair, making him appear angelic. Unable to resist, she gazed at him for a moment before a mischievous idea crossed her mind. While Nathan was engrossed in his work, Lucinda quietly stood up from her seat and tiptoed behind the sofa. In one swift motion, she pressed him down on the sofa, her knees gently resting against his abdomen. With a yful tug, she pulled at his tie. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Nathan looked up at her, confusion etched on his face, resembling an innocent child. Her fingers yed with the silk tie, and with a teasing smile, she whispered in a soft, seductive voice, ¡°Nate, you¡¯re more dedicated than my assistant. How about this? I¡¯ll hire you as my private secretary with a generous sry. What do you think?¡± Nathan was taken aback. He actually charged by the hour. However, since Lucinda wanted to hire him, he agreed with delight. Smiling, he replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be your private secretary. But you don¡¯t need to pay me. I¡¯ll provide you with the most meticulous service, catering to your every need, offeringfort, and being your personal warm presence. ¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows and shed a mischievous smile. ¡°That sounds fantastic. It¡¯s like I¡¯m pulling off the ultimate tray heist. ¡± Chapter 1474 ¡°Of course,¡± he replied with a grin. ¡°How could I ever take money from you, my love?¡± Pleased with his response, Lucinda leaned over and pressed her lips against his, ki*sing him passionately while straddling hisp. An alluring atmosphere filled the office. ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Agur would like to speak with you¡­ Uh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kay Dixon, Lucinda¡¯s new assistant, knocked on the door and pushed it open. In a split second, she caught a glimpse of the scene on the sofa. Her face turned crimson, and she quickly shut the door. Outside the office, Crosby Agur stood waiting, his expression stern as he asked Kay seriously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you entered? What¡¯s she doing in there?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Simmons¡­ She¡¯s dealing with some personal matters. Please wait a moment, Mr. Agur. ¡± ¡°Personal matters?¡± At the moment Kay opened the door, Crosby was sure he caught sight of Lucinda and Nathan entangled on the sofa. His face darkened, and anger surged within him. Did Lucinda think her position allowed her to act this way?! What on earth was she doing in her office? This wasn¡¯t a ce for romantic liaisons! Furthermore, did she realize that Nathan was theirpetitor? Even if he was her boyfriend, she couldn¡¯t simply bring him into thepany. Seeing that, how could Crosby trust her with thepany¡¯s future? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. With a heavy snort, he stormed off in frustration. After witnessing Crosby¡¯s departure, Kay returned to her seat and decided not to disturb the two lovebirds in the office. Lucinda and Nathan, however, were undeterred by the interruption. They had eyes only for each other. Lucinda remained straddled on Nathan¡¯sp, her hand gently caressing the inside of his shirt. His chest heaved with excitement, and he bit his lip, trying to control himself. As she was about to proceed further, he grasped her slender wrist just in time. Chapter 1475 ¡°No, it¡¯s not safe here. Someone might hear us!¡± Nathan pleaded, trying to keep his voice hushed. She raised her eyebrows mischievously and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m the president of the Simmons Group. Who would dare to peep or eavesdrop on us in my office?¡± While she had a point, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but notice that the door was still unlocked. Attempting to regain control of the situation, he regted his breathing and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m analyzing important files for you. It¡¯s a matter of great significance. ¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Unwilling to give up, Lucinda pouted and used her fingers to yfully twirl his tie. She leaned in, her lips teasingly close to his ear. ¡°But what we¡¯re doing is also very important, Nate. Don¡¯t you want me?¡± she whispered seductively. Nathan¡¯s face flushed red, and he felt the heat rise to his ears. He was rarely caught off guard like this. ¡°Yes, of course, but not here. ¡± Lucinda snorted and rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°Fine then. But I¡¯m telling you this¡­ I¡¯ll be exhausted after a day¡¯s work. When we get home, even if you cry and beg me, I won¡¯t let you touch me!¡± The idea of not being able to touch herter was too much for him to bear. After hearing her deration, he found himself considering the possibility of giving in to her desires in the office at that very moment. After hesitating for a while, hepromised, unable to resist her allure. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue,¡± he said, closing his eyes and allowing himself to rx, as if surrendering to her whims. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. Instead of getting closer to Nathan, she stood up and moved away from him, her expression sullen as she snapped, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not in the mood right now. Since you enjoy working so much, you can continue writing notes for me. ¡± She pointed at the stack of documents Nathan had ced on the coffee table and added, ¡°Help me finish all the notes before I get off work today. If you can¡¯t finish, it¡¯s ten ps on your palm for each unfinished page. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the towering pile of documents on the table, almost as tall as his arm. There was no way he could finish that mountain of work before the day was over! Why did he refuse her when she finally took the initiative and made such an offer to make out with him? Doing it in the office wasn¡¯t a big deal! Even if someone heard them, it wouldn¡¯t be him who¡¯d be embarrassed. Regret washed over him as he grabbed Lucinda¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Baby, please don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Go back to work!¡± Chapter 1476 Lucinda pulled her arm away, nced at him with a hint of annoyance, and returned to her chair to focus on her work. Nathan pouted, feeling a mixture of regret and grievance. Could he take back what he said earlier? He gazed at her with longing, but Lucinda was already engrossed in her work,pletely ignoring him. Ever since she became pregnant, Lucinda had been cautious, wearing radiation protection suits while working and keeping green nts in the office to purify the air. She wasn¡¯t worried that the radiation would harm the babies¡¯ development. Nathan stared at her for a while, but she continued to ignore him. He couldn¡¯t bear not getting her sweet reward, but he had indeed refused her advances, and now all he got was her cold and distant smile. The reality was hard to ept. Unwilling to give up, he stood up and approached Lucinda, gently poking her shoulder. ¡°Lucinda, can we talk?¡± Lucinda tapped on the keyboard, her tone tinged with irritation. ¡°You¡¯ve already wasted five minutes. If you don¡¯t want your hands to suffer tonight, go back to work!¡± Nathan sat there, speechless.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lucinda seemed truly angry this time, leaving him with no choice but to reluctantly sit on the sofa and get back to work. ¡®s BunnyBookery The office fell into silence, and neither of them spoke again. They both immersed themselves in their respective tasks, the room feeling harmonious despite the tension. After two hours, Kay knocked cautiously on the door. This time, she didn¡¯t push it open but waited for Lucinda outside. ¡°Miss Simmons, there will be a board meeting in fifteen minutes. ALL the directors are waiting for you in the meeting room already. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± Lucinda shut down herputer and nced at Nathan, who was diligently taking notes on the sofa. She didn¡¯t want to disturb him and quietly left her office. In the meeting room, the directors looked serious, and the atmosphere was tense. Crosby, who had just visited Lucinda¡¯s office, stared at her sternly. Ignoring his intimidating gaze, Lucinda started the meeting. The proceedings were mundane, involving sales reports and project progress for the month. Itsted for an hour and a half. Chapter 1477 Lucinda felt a bit tired, but she didn¡¯t let it show. She continued to listen attentively. Finally, the meeting concluded, and Lucinda asked in her usualposed manner, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll adjourn the meeting. ¡± As people began shutting down theirputers and collecting their documents, Crosby raised his hand and stood up. ¡°Miss Simmons, when I came to your office earlier today, I noticed that Mr. Payne was also there. What were you doing with him in the office when you refused to see me?¡± His question left everyone in the room shocked. Many nced at Crosby in astonishment, silently admiring his audacity to confront the new president so boldly. The answer to Crosby¡¯s question seemed apparent, and he seemed to be asking it just to embarrass her. It took courage to challenge the new president so openly. Raising her head, Lucinda showed no sign of embarrassment. She replied nonchntly, ¡°Mr.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Agur, my wedding with Nathan is scheduled for next week. What do you think we were doing in the office?¡± Crosby¡¯s face darkened. ¡°As the president of thepany, you¡¯re not ashamed of flirting with your man in the office at all? It seems like you¡¯ve gotten used to it. How can you expect all the directors to believe you can lead us and manage the Simmons Group?¡± Lucinda¡¯s hand fell hard on the desk, causing a loud bang that made many people tremble with fear. When she was angry, her aura was strong and fierce. ¡°I can¡¯t manage the Simmons Group? Well, do you think you can do any better? Even if you take my ce, how long do you think you can hold on to this position? It¡¯s not a big deal that Nathan and I had a little fun in the office. We¡¯re going to get married. Mr. Agur, do you seriously question me about my private affairs in a meeting? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too officious? Or are you trying to embarrass me on purpose?¡± What¡¯s more, what right do you have to question my ability? I¡¯ve only been in office for a few days. Can you already predict that I won¡¯t be able to increase thepany¡¯s revenue this year? Do you have the power of fortune-telling? And have the ability to predict? A few people in the room couldn¡¯t help but let out a small, silveryugh at Lucinda¡¯s witty response. ¡°You! You¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Crosby¡¯s face turned livid. He had only raised one question, but she bombarded him with numerous ones. He worked for thepany for decades and he deserved some respect! Lucinda snorted and stared at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Agur, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a founding member of thepany and hold a high position, you can defy the rules and go unpunished like Graham did. For what happened today, you will be punished ording to thepany rules!¡± ¡°Lucinda!¡± Crosby was fuming. ¡°Even your father wouldn¡¯t speak to me Like that. Chapter 1478 How dare you punish me?¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow and smiled. ¡°I should shake things up a little since I¡¯m new here, shouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s all your fault today. You offended me first. ¡± Crosby didn¡¯t want to give up and continued to fuss about Nathan¡¯s presence in thepany. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve been bringing Nathan here for days. You know he¡¯s the president of the Payne Group, and our twopanies arepetitors, yet you still let him stay in your office! I seriously suspect that you¡¯re leaking confidential information to him!¡± This was a grave usation that could have serious consequences. The directors became serious in an instant, and the atmosphere in the room turned solemn. Lucinda didn¡¯t take their usations seriously. In fact, she wanted to tell them that she not only left Nathan in her office but also allowed him to read all thepany¡¯s confidential documents. However, revealing this would likely enrage these directors and could lead to a vote to remove her from the board. Instead, she decided to y her trump card. ¡°Mr. Agur, I¡¯m pregnant with twins. ¡± Hearing this, Crosby was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Lucinda rified, ¡°The doctor confirmed that I¡¯m carrying twins, and that¡¯s why Nathan pays special attention to me. The reason hees here is to take care of me. Do I need to report this to you in advance too?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Crosby¡¯s face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. The other directors quickly reacted and offered their congrattions to Lucinda. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Simmons! That¡¯s wonderful news! Both you and Mr.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Payne are truly blessed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re pregnant and still working so hard. It¡¯s only natural for him to help you!¡± ¡°He really loves you. He¡¯s willing to put aside so much work just to take care of you and the babies. It¡¯s very enviable!¡± ¡°It sure is!¡± Hearing his colleagues¡¯ ttering words, Crosby¡¯s face darkened, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words to respond. Nathan came to the Simmons Group every day to take care of his pregnant future wife. Who could say that he was wrong? As for Lucinda leaking the confidential information of thepany, it now seemed nothing but a ridiculous false usation. Chapter 1479 ¡°Mr. Agur, you have challenged my authority more than once today. It seems that your punishment shouldn¡¯t be too light!¡± Lucinda dered. Crosby had no choice but to reluctantly ept the severe punishment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Due to the confrontation, Lucinda returned to her office in a bad mood. As she entered, Nathan immediately sensed her anger. He stopped writing the notes and raised his head to ask, ¡°Lucinda, was the meeting not going well?¡± ¡°No, that old bastard Crosby provoked me twice!¡± she replied, her tone filled with frustration. With a smile, Nathan inquired, ¡°Then what did you do to him?¡± Lucinda pointed at her belly and said proudly, ¡°I won¡¯t lose to him! I¡¯m pregnant! No one dares to mess with me! If anything happens to the babies, they won¡¯t bear the consequences. ¡± He burst intoughter and quickly stood up to hug her, bringing her back to the sofa and soothing her. Her spirits lifted, but then she remembered another important matter. ¡°How are you doing? Are you done? How much is left?¡± she asked. Nathan hesitated, not daring to utter a word. Seeing that Lucinda was in a good mood, Nathan thought it was the perfect time to push his luck. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s put this entire thing behind us. It¡¯s all in the past. Why don¡¯t I watch TV with you and peel you your favorite tangerines, hmm?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Lucinda was not budging. She had said that she would punish him, and she was a woman of her word. ¡°Tell me, how much of your work is still undone?¡± Nathan was immediately flustered. Even tempting her with her favorite fruit wasn¡¯t working anymore. He ducked his head and pouted his lips as he pointed at the pile of documents on the coffee table. There was still about a third of the total work to do. A smile slowly spread across Lucinda¡¯s face. Chapter 1480 ¡°And what did I say earlier? Ten ps to your palm for one unfinished page. There are so many! How many ps do you think that makes?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t even dare to speak. He was still thinking of a way to salvage the situation when Lucinda suddenly grabbed her purse and made for the door. ¡°Hurry up, Nate! I have debts to settle once we get home!¡± Why did she have to sound so happy at the prospect of beating him up? Upset, Nathan silently cleared her desk. Then he walked up to her, scooped her into his arms, and took her to the car. Just as his woman ordered, they were heading home. Throughout the drive, Nathan nuzzled the crook of Lucinda¡¯s shoulder, whining and pleading like a child. ¡°Honey, are you really going to punish me? That ferule is very heavy. My palm would be all swollen and bloody, and you will end up feeling badter on. ¡± But she simply nodded, her face a mask of seriousness. ¡°Yes, yes, we shall be equals. You will take the injury on your body, and I will take the pain in my heart. ¡± Nathan was utterly bewildered. Was it just him, or did she¡­ Did she actually look even more excited now? But before he could make sense of it, Lucinda caressed his face and pulled him closer, presumably tofort him. She was chuckling happily to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since you¡¯re being so obedient and willing to ept your punishment, I promise not to hit you that hard. ¡± Nathan finally understood then. Lucinda wasn¡¯t truly mad at him at all, at least not as much as he feared. She just wanted to y a prank on him. He supposed it was fair. She had suffered a lot during her pregnancy; she deserved to let out some steam every now and then. With that thought in mind, Nathan settled down and said nothing more. In no time, they were back in N&L Fairy Land. The first thing Lucinda did was to take a long, hot shower. When she emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a fluffy towel, her hair dripping wet, she found Nathan kneeling on the side of the bed. He was holding up the wooden ferule with both hands, looking as serious as could be. But gone were the traces of fear he had felt back in thepany. If anything, he appeared to be more than happy to receive punishment. Most people would consider this a shameful and humbling disy, but Nathan still somehow managed to look dashing and dignified. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lucinda leaned against the door frame and teased.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Have youe around so soon?¡± Chapter 1481 Nathan nodded, his expression contrite. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have refused when you offered me a small reward in your office earlier. I deserve to be punished. ¡± Lucinda did her best to hold herughter in. She stepped forward until she was right in front of him. ¡°Carrying two babies inside you is no easy task,¡± Nathan continued. ¡°If beating me up would make you feel better, then I don¡¯t mind at all. You can do whatever you want with me. ¡± ¡°Then how many times should I hit you?¡± She took the ferule from him and held it firmly in her hands. Nathan lowered his head and lifted his hands toward her, palms up. ¡°As many times as you want, until you are satisfied. ¡± ¡°Okay, then. ¡± She raised the ferule high and was about to bring it down on his outstretched hands. ¡°Be gentle!¡± Nathan said hastily. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to strain herself. ¡± Lucinda almost burst outughing then, but she was determined to keep up with the teasing. She used one end of the ferule to tip his chin up. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to strain myself, or are you just afraid of getting beaten up?¡± ¡°Both,¡± he answered truthfully without batting an eye. Lucinda gritted her teeth and swallowed her Laughter. She took a deep breath to steady herself, and then shrugged. Spare the rod and spoil the child¡¯, as they say. I think it¡¯s high time you remember what it feels like to be struck with this ferule!¡± Nathan swallowed audibly and lowered his eyes again. Lucinda didn¡¯t move, however. Instead, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I want to hit something more fleshy. ¡± She paused, as if to consider it, and then eximed, ¡°Lie on your stomach!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Nathan was left speechless. He stared up at her in utter disbelief. ¡°No! Never! You said you¡¯d p me on my palms!¡± ¡°Humph! Did you just raise your voice at me? Are you going to disobey me again? Lucinda shot him a haughty look and made no attempt to hide her real intentions. ¡°I wanted to spank youst time, too, but I never got to do it. I¡¯ve been disappointed all this time. I can¡¯t let this chance go, or I might regret it for the rest of my life!¡± Chapter 1482 Nathan gaped at her in shock. What did she just say? This was ridiculous! In the end, though, there was nothing he could do. Lucinda pointed at the bed. ¡°Hurry up! Be a good boy and lie t on your belly! You just told me to do anything I want until I¡¯m satisfied, didn¡¯t you? Our babies are witnesses! You should set a good example to them and keep your word!¡± Nathan¡¯s dignity wrestled with the idea for what felt Like an eternity, but he eventually caved in. Of course, he did. This was the second time he was told to lie on his stomach, so he wasn¡¯t as embarrassed as he had been before. Even so, his cheeks still turned red, and he was taut with tension. Lucinda held the ferule against his firm ass, and then hit it twice. She didn¡¯t use a lot of force. In fact, she was practically tapping his butt. Nathan felt his face grow hotter. Now he was both ashamed and angry. Lucinda, on the other hand, was enjoying herself. ¡°Well? How do you feel about that, Nate?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask that kind of question after beating someone!¡± Nathan grumbled in a deep voice. ¡°Do you want me to write an essay detailing every single thing I feel right now?¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea! I¡¯ll hit you with varying levels of strength, and you can write an essay exining how each one differs from the others! I expect at least two thousand words!¡± Nathan shut his eyes and pressed his lips into a thin Line. Talk about shooting oneself in the foot! He buried his face in a pillow and acted like he was in his own bubble. This was a different kind of torture altogether! Lucinda was struggling to keep her mirth at bay now. She hit him again, this time with more strength. But of course, for a man like Nathan, who had endured far worse in the military, this was nothing more than a slight sting.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Besides, Lucinda was just teasing him. He had still helped her with the documents earlier, if only partially. How could she really have the heart to punish him? She decided to put a stop to her little game, lest he grew mad at her for real. Chapter 1483 She put the ferule back in the drawer, and then, without saying a word, reached down to unbuckle his belt. Nathan immediately turned vignt. He grabbed her wandering hands and demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You said it yourself, I feel sorry when you¡¯re hurt. Let me check your butt and see if you are injured in any way. ¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Although her tone was serious, her words were so tantly absurd. Nathan was miffed. She had just spanked him! Why in the world would she want to inspect his ass right after? He refused to let it happen. He was a grown man, for goodness¡¯ sake! Not a child she could scold and coddle as she wished. ¡°Stop it, that¡¯s not necessary! I am not hurt. Let¡¯s just go downstairs and watch some TV. I¡¯ll even peel your tangerines for you. ¡± It was a feeble attempt, but Nathan was desperate to distract her. Unfortunately for him, Lucinda was working with a one-tracked mind at the moment. She snickered and wagged her eyebrows at him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another reward if you let me check. But try to reject me again, and you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing for you!¡± Thatst bit was a real threat, and they both knew it. Nathan froze. ¡®s BunnyBookery This wasn¡¯t fair! The vixen really knew the worst ways to torture him! But at least, he would get a reward. Nathan had to admit that it was tempting. Making up his mind, he loosened his grip on her hands and sprawled on his back. Lucky for him, the reward far outweighed the brief mortification that he had suffered. By the time they were done, it was Nathan who was deeply satisfied. He helped Lucinda dry her hair, and then carried her downstairs, deposited her on the couch, and fetched those damn tangerines she craved so much. The wedding was just a week away, and Lucinda found herself immersed in a whirlwind of preparations. Along with taking over the Simmons Group, there were numerous projects she needed to familiarize herself with. Thankfully, Nathan¡¯s support made the workload more manageable. As they sat together in her office, Nathan worked on a project for the Payne Group while assisting Lucinda with her own tasks. Chapter 1484 Both were deeply engrossed in their work, looking serious and dedicated. Suddenly, a hurried knock interrupted the quiet afternoon. Kay, Lucinda¡¯s assistant, entered with an anxious expression. ¡°Miss Simmons, something bad happened!¡± Kay blurted out.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g When she pushed the door open and came in, she saw Nathan. She suddenly felt embarrassed and stopped talking. Lucinda set aside her work and turned her attention to Kay. ¡°Go on, Kay. There¡¯s no need to hide anything from Nathan. He¡¯s not an outsider. ¡± Kay hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°We¡¯ve been working on a crucial project with a mature marketing n. But just as the marketing department was about to officiallyunch it today, they discovered¡­¡± Lucinda¡¯s face creased with concern. ¡°What did they discover?¡± Nathan looked up, curious about the urgency of the situation. Kay nced at Nathan before answering, ¡°The subsidiarypany of the Payne Group has released a new project ahead of us, and shockingly, it¡¯s identical to ours. Due to this, all the senior executives of the Simmons Group are in an uproar. They suspect¡­¡± Nathan calmly finished her sentence for her. ¡°They suspect that I giarized your new project while helping Lucinda?¡± Kay nodded, her silence confirming his assumption. A heavy silence filled the room, as both Lucinda and Nathan absorbed the gravity of the situation. Lucinda pondered the situation carefully, trying to make sense of the events. ¡°Miss Simmons, all the directors have gathered in the meeting room and are demanding an exnation for the loss the Simmons Group has incurred,¡± Kay informed Lucinda urgently. Their meticulously crafted project had been giarized, rendering all their hard work and investments futile. This was an immensely challenging problem, and it was up to Lucinda to take charge and provide answers. With aposed demeanor, Lucinda replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll deal with it and be there at the meeting room in half an hour ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons,¡± Kay acknowledged before leaving the office. In the aftermath of Kay¡¯s departure, the office fell into a heavy silence. From a distance, Nathan watched Lucinda intently. He felt a pang of hurt as she appeared serious and disregarded him. ¡°Lucinda. . Chapter 1485 His voice trembled, his face turning pale with sadness. ¡°Do you also suspect me?¡± But Lucinda remained silent, wholly focused on her work at the keyboard. Nathan¡¯s heart sank, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. ¡± Gripping his fists, he endured the immense pain that engulfed him. Even if the entire world doubted him, it didn¡¯t matter. All he wanted was for Lucinda to believe in him. Finally, Lucinda finished her task and looked up at him. Seeing the disappointment in his eyes, she rose from her seat and walked over to him. Tenderly, she brushed his sad face and reassured, ¡°Of course, I know it wasn¡¯t you. I never doubted you for a moment. ¡± Clearly, someone was trying to drive a wedge between them. If Nathan had really wanted to giarize the project, he wouldn¡¯t have to make his subsidiary to unveil the identical n. The projects of his subsidiaries were rtively independent, and they didn¡¯t require head office¡¯s approval for internal affairs. It seemed that the culprit knew Nathan couldn¡¯t interfere with the subsidiary¡¯s decisions and took advantage of it. Nathan felt much better after hearing her words. Holding her hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into this matter myself. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement. ¡°The project was released by your subsidiarypany, so I need you to investigate it. As for how the project information was leaked from here, I¡¯ll conduct my own investigation. ¡± As theyunched their investigations simultaneously, Lucinda and Nathan hoped to soon uncover the truth behind the giarism. Nathan, however, couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°You promised to exin everything in the meeting room in half an hour. But it¡¯s difficult to find out the truth in such a short time. ¡± Lucinda smiled gently and leaned in to ki*s him on the lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it. ¡± Her eyes exuded confidence and calmness.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He pressed his face against her soft hand, feeling content and delighted by her trust in him. Half an hourter, Lucinda reached the entrance of the meeting room, where a cacophony of voices emanated from within. Chapter 1486 She nced at Kay and gave a subtle wink. Kay swiftly opened the heavy door, and all the directors immediately fell silent, rising to greet Lucinda as she entered. Poised and elegant, Lucinda made her way to the head of the table and took her seat. Crosby, who had previously challenged her authority and received punishment, appeared unusually subdued today. Lucinda nced at him before allowing them to speak first. ¡°Miss Simmons, you requested half an hour, and we¡¯ve granted it. Have you thoroughly investigated the incident yet?¡± ¡°Have you questioned your fiance about the leak of our new project? It¡¯s suspicious that he¡¯s here to look after you, and shortly after, our project is copied and released by hispany. I don¡¯t believe in coincidences. You should be cautious of him!¡± ¡°Miss Simmons, it took our employees nearly three months toplete the project, and now it¡¯s been stolen by the Payne Group. What do you propose we do?¡± With a calm smile, Lucinda responded, ¡°First of all, I must correct you. It was the Payne Group¡¯s subsidiarypany thatmitted this act, not the Payne Group!¡± Amidst the heated discussion, a man stood up and questioned, ¡°Is there any difference? The Payne Group will eventually benefit from this. Besides, how can you be sure that it¡¯s not Nathan who stole the project and then had his subsidiarypany release it to cover his tracks? You¡¯re with him all day long. Maybe he stole the n when you weren¡¯t paying attention. After all, you can¡¯t prove his innocence. ¡± Lucinda let out a disdainful snort. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t prove his innocence?¡± Seated confidently, she listened to the senior executives continually ming Nathan, treating him as if he were an unforgivable viin in their eyes. ALL the directors stopped questioning and waited for her to speak. With a calm demeanor, she looked at Kay, who immediately approached and handed her a file. Lucinda tossed it onto the table before them. ¡°In the subsidiarypany of the Payne Group, there¡¯s an official employee named Tammy Stone. She used to work here before she was fired for making a serious mistake. During her time at the Simmons Group, she was involved in this project in question. ¡± As she spoke, her eyes grew sharp, and she mmed the documents onto the table. The room was seemingly filled with her indignation, making it hard for anyone to breathe. With a sardonic smile, she continued, ¡°Next time, think twice before taking gossip seriously! Instead of rushing to me my fiance, you should have sought the truth first. If you truly dislike me leading the Simmons Group, then go ahead and vote me out!¡± The meeting room remained in silence after Lucinda¡¯s powerful scolding. The directors hung their heads in submission, absorbing her words like a chastened school of fish. ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter with Nathan. He will inform his subsidiarypany to halt the project immediately.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Once things settle down, we can make some improvements and runch the project,¡± Lucinda announced with authority, her voice resolute. Chapter 1487 ¡°This meeting is over!¡± With her deration, she swiftly concluded the meeting, turning on her heel and exiting the room. However, as soon as she stepped outside, she leaned against the wall to steady herself, her emotions still raw and rattled. Finding the truth in half an hour was an impossible task. Tammy had be the scapegoat Lucinda used to divert their attention and buy herself some time. She needed to settle the matter at hand first before she could propose a solution, allowing her the space to conduct a thorough investigation and unearth the puppet master behind it all.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Seeing that Lucinda was so angry, all the directors were stunned by her sharp scolding just now. She felt drained after the burst, both physically and mentally. Kay offered her support as she helped her back to the office. Nathan, ever attentive, had prepared a te of freshly peeled tangerines tofort her. He walked over to her, lifting her gently and settling her on the sofa. He fed her the sweet fruit, its juiciness soothing her frazzled nerves. After eating two tangerines, he asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Taking a few deep breaths, Lucinda began to rx. ¡°Thank you. I feel much better now. ¡± However, the urgency of the situation quickly refocused her thoughts. She turned serious and said, ¡°We need to find out who¡¯s behind all this as soon as possible. If we don¡¯t, they might cause trouble for us again. ¡± Nathan nodded in agreement. Nathan¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at Lucinda. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll prioritize this matter and find out the truth before we leave work today. ¡± Lucinda yfully raised her eyebrows. ¡°And what if you can¡¯t uncover the truth by then?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for all the economic losses of the Simmons Group and do whatever it takes to make things right,¡± Nathan replied earnestly. Her face lit up with a smile as she touched his cheek affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re always there for me, no matter what,¡± she said, appreciating his unwavering support. Nathan was momentarily speechless, taken aback by her loving gesture. ¡°But since you¡¯ve given me your word,¡± she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ll be determined in dealing with this matter. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Nathan reassured her with a gentle smile. Chapter 1488 After their brief exchange, they focused back on their work, tackling the challenges before them with renewed determination. The minutes ticked by, and soon it was almost time to leave the office. Nathan stood up, taking a deep breath to steady himself. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ve found the truth,¡± he said, cing hisptop on her desk and showing her the evidence he had uncovered. The evidence pointed to Crosby as the one who leaked the confidential information of the project. It appeared that Crosby had felt humiliated after Lucinda publicly reprimanded him a few days ago, and as revenge, he sold information of the project to Ronan in secret. Ronan had worked for a number of years and hadn¡¯t achieved much. Mylo begged Norton for a long time to fix Ronan up with a better job. Therefore, Norton personally asked Nathan to arrange a job for Ronan in the Payne Group. Nathan didn¡¯t trust Ronan, so he let Ronan work in the subsidiarypany. He didn¡¯t expect that Ronan still made so many troubles even when he was in the subsidiarypany. Ronan, who had been eager for a better job opportunity, had a motive to cause trouble and discord between Nathan and Lucinda, hoping to ruin their wedding ns. Crosby, on the other hand, saw it as a chance to remove Lucinda from her position of power in thepany. The two of them immediately decided to work together to make trouble for Nathan and Lucinda. The revtion of their deceitful alliance made Lucinda¡¯s anger boil within her. ¡°Crosby framed me and caused thepany to suffer a loss of nearly one hundred million dors. I won¡¯t let him get away with it!¡± she dered fiercely. Nathan nodded, fully supporting her in seeking justice. Seeing Nathan¡¯sck of response, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°What are you nning to do about Ronan?¡± Nathan smiled, curious about her thoughts. ¡°What do you suggest I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your family matter, and I won¡¯t interfere,¡± she replied. Nathan picked her up, cing her gently on hisp, and said earnestly, ¡°Your suggestions won¡¯t be considered interference. Please, share your thoughts. ¡± With an evil glint in her eyes, Lucinda¡¯s smile turned wicked. ¡°How about a whipping? He should be punished ording to your family¡¯s rules. ¡± ¡°Also, I heard that you assigned his father to a smallpany in a remote region. You could send Ronan there to keep his fatherpany,¡± she added with a devious grin. Nathan yfully rubbed her nose and gazed at her admiringly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1489 ¡°It seems we share the same thoughts. Perhaps husband and wife are truly connected. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so garrulous. Your sweet words won¡¯t sway me,¡± Lucinda teased, pretending to be annoyed. ¡°Really?¡± Nathan tightened his embrace, possessiveness in his eyes. ¡°You are carrying my babies. Even if you get tired of me, you can¡¯t escape me for the rest of your life!¡± She yfully pointed at her belly, saying, ¡°Your two babies are hungry and want to go home to eat the food you cook. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes twinkled with affection as he held her. ¡°It¡¯s actually three babies of mine!¡± The following day, Crosby was removed from the board. Lucinda made sure his personal record reflected his betrayal, framing his boss and stealing confidentialpany information. He was also required topensate for the losses he caused. No reputablepany would ever hire him again, and he would face the consequences of his actions during his retirement. Once the other directors learned the truth, they realized they had been deceived by Lucinda during the previous meeting. Nevertheless, since she had resolved the situation impably, they had no means of retaliation. With the wedding day drawing near, Lucinda was thrilled and inquisitive. ¡°Nate, what have you prepared for the wedding?¡± As Nathan peeled an apple for her, he wore a mysterious smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning our wedding for over half a month. You¡¯ll love it. ¡± She leaned closer and ki*sed him. ¡°The wedding is in two days. Can¡¯t you give me a hint about what it¡¯s like?¡± ¡°Nope, that would ruin the surprise,¡± Nathan declined firmly. Fine, Lucinda didn¡¯t push further and patiently waited for him to finish peeling the apple and feed it to her. Just as he was about to finish, Abel hurriedly appeared at the door, his face distressed. ¡°Miss Simmons! Miss Simmons! Pleasee back to the Simmons family¡¯s house with me. Your father¡­ He¡¯s dying!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nathan identally cut himself while peeling the fruit, causing blood to flow from his finger. Ignoring the minor injury, he quickly concealed his wounded finger behind his back.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1490 Lucinda was too shocked by the news to notice his cut. She stood up, opened the door, and a sked in disbelief, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Abel choked back tears as he exined, ¡°His heart rate suddenly became abnormalst night. The doctor has checked on him and said he doesn¡¯t have much time left. But Mr. Hilliard needs to confirm it. Mr. Cyrus is also on his way back to Stastle. Pleasee with me!¡± Overwhelmed with sorrow, Lucinda couldn¡¯t move from the sudden impact of the news. Nathan gently wiped the blood from his hand with a wet tissue and wrapped it carefully. Concealing his wounded finger, he stood up and approached Lucinda, holding her hand with his uninjured one. ¡°Something terrible has happened to the Simmons family. You must go back, and I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Half an hourter, Lucinda and Nathan arrived at the Simmons family¡¯s house. The atmosphere was tense, and Violeta was anxiously pacing in front of the gate, awaiting their arrival. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re finally back,¡± Violeta said tearfully as she rushed over to greet them. Concerned, Lucinda asked, ¡°How¡¯s Dad?¡± Violeta shook her head sadly. ¡°He¡¯s not in good condition.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The doctor said he is barely holding off, but we want to wait for Hilliard toe back and check on him again. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Understanding her desire to have Hilliard confirm the situation, Lucinda nodded in agreement, and they hurriedly entered the vi. In Atticus¡¯ room, Graham was sitting on the edge of the bed. It had been about a whole week since Lucindast saw him, and he appearedpletely different now. He had lost some weight, and his skin looked rougher than before. A beard had grown, making him appear much older than his actual age. He was merely in his 30s, but in just a few days, he looked ten years older than that. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to know what had happened to him recently; her focus was on her father. ¡°Go out. I want to talk to Dad alone. I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± She coldly told Graham to leave, sounding as if he had been a mere stranger. Without saying a word, Graham silently stood up and left the room. However, Lucinda noticed an unevenness in his gait as he walked away. Something must be wrong with his knees. Chapter 1491 Stopping him, she asked, ¡°Have you been repenting on bended knees these days?¡¯ Graham paused, trying to exin, but no words came out. Eventually, he left the room without saying anything. Violeta entered the room and exined in a hushed voice, ¡°Lucinda, his throat is injured. He hasn¡¯t been able to speak for several days. Lately, he has been writing the scriptures instead of chanting them. Sometimes he forgets to eat and spends the whole day locked in his room, copying the scriptures. ¡± Lucinda listened quietly and remained silent for a long time, lost in her thoughts. Violeta noticed her distant expression and sighed.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Hilliard and Cyrus at the door. You can stay here for a while. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda replied softly. Once Violeta left, Lucinda sat on the edge of the bed, tenderly holding Atticus¡¯ wrinkled hand and caressing it against her cheek. ¡°Nate, can you leave us too? I want to talk to my father alone,¡± she said to Nathan. Understanding her need for privacy, Nathan nodded and exited the room, closing the door behind him. Outside the bedroom, Nathan decided to check on Graham. He found the other man slowly descending the stairs, holding the handrail for support. Graham no longer tried to hide his pain when Lucinda wasn¡¯t present. Every step seemedborious and difficult. The cold, hard floor tiles had taken a toll on him. Spending hours on his knees had resulted in severe swelling and pain. The doctor who had examined Graham the day before mentioned the possibility of rheumatic arthritis in the future. Observing Graham from the stairs, Nathan could see the beads of sweat forming on his forehead as he descended to the lower floor. Just as Graham took a breath to steady himself and was about to continue walking downstairs, Nathan approached him from behind and gently held his arm. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much to make amends. Why didn¡¯t you tell Lucinda?¡± Nathan inquired. As Graham turned back, he saw Nathan standing there, concerned and understanding. Chapter 1492 ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling Lucinda about this?¡± Graham replied with a hint of resignation in his voice.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of her since she was little. I know her very well. ¡± Even if he was too ill to get up from the bed, as long as he told her about it, she would only think that it was a trick to gain her sympathy. It¡¯d only make things worse. After a while, Graham looked away, gently pushing aside Nathan¡¯s hand, and made his way downstairs. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan didn¡¯t stop him but spoke up abruptly. ¡°What you¡¯re doing right now is meaningless. Even if she sees your sacrifice, Lucinda won¡¯t believe you. Although Valerie is the one who wants to harm her, it¡¯s you who have hurt her deeply. You owe her a sincere apology, but you don¡¯t know how to apologize at all. ¡± Hearing Nathan¡¯s words, Graham simply continued to descend the stairs in silence. Watching him leave, Nathan sighed helplessly. The cut on his left hand from earlier now caused him a dull pain. He went downstairs to disinfect the wound and applied an inconspicuous band-aid. Two hourster, Hilliard and Cyrus finally arrived. As soon as Hilliard returned, he immediately went to Atticus¡¯ room to conduct a thorough examination while Lucinda stood nearby, offering help when needed. After half an hour, they all gathered in the living room. Graham, Cyrus, Violeta, and Nathan were sitting on the sofa, anxiously waiting for Hilliard¡¯s assessment. Seeing theme down, Violeta immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Hilliard, how¡¯s Atticus? Is there any hope?¡± Hilliard shook his head, his expression solemn as he delivered the examination result. ¡°After dad fell down the stairs, there¡¯s been a clot in his brain that we can¡¯t clear. Now the clot is spreading and affecting his central nerves. His brain will soon shut down. He¡¯s old and frail, and even if I were to perform an operation, he wouldn¡¯t survive. ¡± His words weighed heavily on the room, and the atmosphere grew somber. Lucinda nearly lost her bnce and started to falter, but Nathan rushed to her side, holding her in his arms to offerfort. Her chest heaved, and she sought sce in his embrace. Clutching his suit tightly, she tried her best to suppress her profound sorrow, thinking of her unborn babies. A lingering silence and sadness hung in the room for what felt Like an eternity. Suddenly, Lucinda¡¯s voice broke through the silence, full of anger and grief. Chapter 1493 ¡°Valerie! If my father dies, you will pay dearly!¡± In the countryside, Valerie had been trying to behave herself since herst attempt to seduce Den was discovered. Rickey and Leon were slightly less wary of her, and Effie didn¡¯t give her much trouble either. Since Valerie¡¯s leg was injured, they didn¡¯t worry that she would escape. However, despite her injury, she was still plotting an escape. In one afternoon, when she was working in the fields, a sudden heavy rain poured down. The rain came unexpectedly, swift and fierce. Rickey and Leon were sleeping at that time, and they didn¡¯t keep a close eye on her. Seizing the opportunity, Valerie decided to take her chances and try to escape. While Effie sought shelter under a tree, Valerie remained in the field, getting drenched in the downpour. Valerie had initially nned to wait for the rain to subside since sudden showers usually wouldn¡¯tst long. But today, her hopes were dashed. The rain continued for several hours, as if the heavens were weeping in protest of injustice. Valerie couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Even Effie, who had taken shelter under a tree, found herself soaked despite her efforts. Finally, they decided to call it a day and head back home to change into dry clothes. Besides, it was almost dinner time, which meant it was soon time for Valerie to receive her another punishment-the whipping. They walked back home, with Effie leading the way and her trailing behind. Upon reaching the tile-roofed house, Den was waiting at the door with a towel in hand.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As he spotted his mother, he took the initiative to wipe the rain off her face. ¡°Since when did my son be so considerate?¡± Effie asked with a smile. Den managed to summon a smile in return. Meanwhile, Valerie remained expressionless, upied with wiping her drenched hair. Suddenly, a muffled noise emanated from ahead. Effie¡¯s eyes rolled back, and she copsed into the arms of Den. Valerie¡¯s face was filled with shock as she uttered in surprise, ¡°Den, you¡­¡± Due to the daily readings, her once pleasant voice had be hoarse. Chapter 1494 Den couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted for saving this innocent girl. Even if his mother would grow furious and beat him when she came to, he believed it was worth it. ¡°I went to town yesterday and secretly bought some knockout drops, just as you instructed. I used them on Rickey and Leon. They¡¯ve been knocked out cold. Run! They ingested enough drops to knock out a racehorse. They won¡¯t wake up until tomorrow noon. By that time, you¡¯ll have escaped to town! Looking at his innocent and honest face, Valerie felt a surge of mixed emotions in her heart. ¡°Your mother once called me a wicked woman with a cruel heart. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯lle back for revenge on your mother once I escape?¡± Staring into her eyes, Den shook his head firmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. Despite everything you¡¯ve been through, you still have a pair of clear eyes. I believe you¡¯re an angelic girl, not a devil. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Valerie couldn¡¯t help but be amused by his words. A pair of clear eyes? That was just because she was skilled at acting. He was such a fool! Incredibly naive! When he realized that it was all a Lie, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t be too disappointed. She sighed and pulled him into a hug. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re the only one who has shown kindness to me in this desperate situation. I won¡¯t forget this!¡± Hearing her words, Den was filled with satisfaction. ¡°Go now. It¡¯s raining, and the rain will wash away your footprints. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Valerie pivoted on her heel and sprinted away. He watched her depart, his gaze fixated on her fleeing figure. Inside the house, Rickey, Leon, and Effie had all sumbed to a deep slumber.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Only Den¡¯s paralyzed father mumbled in protest and frustration. The rain cascaded from the eaves, its patter adding an eerie ambiance. Ignoring the sharp pain in her knees, Valerie surged through the dense woods. Den had warned her against taking the path she was sent on that day, as it would involve scaling treacherous mountains. Instead, she had to follow the river to the nearby vige. Chapter 1495 The trail ahead was level and smooth, offering her a chance to evade her captors effectively. Soaked to the bone by the relentless rain, she raced along the rural path. The farther she distanced herself from the wretched abode, the more exhrated she felt. The torment she endured during those agonizing days was even more cruel than she had anticipated. Now, she could finally break free from this ce and release herself from Lucinda¡¯s clutches. Not far ahead, the river Den had mentioned glistened in the rain. Valerie¡¯sughter was tinged with excitement, as if the raindrops themselves were celebrating her impending liberation. ¡°Lucinda, just you wait. I¡¯ll soon make you pay. ¡± Valerie lifted her head and shouted defiantly. But as soon as she cried out, two figures emerged from the shadows.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Halt!¡± Startled, she turned around. Two men brandishing firearms confronted her. Their furious expressions betrayed their familiarity with her. In Cadiered, very few individuals possessed guns, unless they were affiliated with the military. Could it be that Nathan had sent his operatives to keep an eye on her? Without a backward nce, Valerie surged forward, her feet pounding the muddy ground. Nathan¡¯s men gave chase, their voices echoing, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Stop struggling! If you keep running, we¡¯ll shoot!¡± the men warned Valerie. But Valerie didn¡¯t even nce back. She was consumed by unyielding despair. She had hoped that once she evaded Lucinda¡¯s bodyguards, she could escape this ce. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Nathan¡¯s men were secretly monitoring her. Did she stand any chance this time? ¡°Lucinda, Nathan! Even in death, I¡¯ll never return!¡± She yelled their names with a raspy voice, her hatred seething. Nothing was more agonizing than having her glimmer of hope cruelly shattered. Chapter 1496 If she were captured and taken back, the future held nothing but severe torment for her. If she failed this time, Den couldn¡¯t save her twice. Endless suffering awaited her. Desperately, Valerie reached the riverbank and nced back at her pursuers. The rain made the river turbulent. Without hesitation, she jumped into the raging waters. ¡°Valerie!¡± Bang! A thunderous gunshot echoed through the air as a bullet struck her left shoulder, causing her to sink beneath the water¡¯s surface. Her blood mingled with the swirling river, leaving no trace behind. The two men followed the water, searching for her. One of them called Nathan as he ran. ¡®s BunnyBookery At the same time, Nathan was in the living room of the Simmons family¡¯s house. He had missed the call while overhearing the family¡¯s discussion about Atticus¡¯ deteriorating health. The situation was dire, and they felt helpless to save him. His heart could give out at any moment.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda, being pregnant, had not been involved in the follow-ups or able to care for him for long. In a daze, she listened to Hilliard, Violeta, and Cyrus discussing the matter. Nathan gently carried her into the car and drove back to N&L Fairy Land. Once they were back, Lucinda sat in silence, gazing out of the window at the rain. Seeing her struggling to suppress her grief, Nathan sat beside her without a word. After a long while, Lucinda finally spoke up. ¡°Nate, should we postpone our wedding scheduled for the day after tomorrow?¡± Lucinda asked, her voice tinged with sadness. Hearing her suggestion, Nathan felt a momentary freeze in his heart. He understood why she felt that way. Her father¡¯s condition was critical, and it would be inappropriate to celebrate a wedding amidst such turmoil. With a gentle expression, Nathan approached her, crouched down, and tenderly held her hands, reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we need to postpone the wedding, I understand. What matters most is that I can always be with you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart swelled with affection for him, and she touched his face, feeling apologetic. Chapter 1497 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve put so much effort into preparing for the wedding, but now I have to cancel it. It¡¯s all my fault.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± Nathan brushed her worries away with a smile. ¡°No, don¡¯t me yourself. There¡¯s no right or wrong in love. We¡¯ll face this together. ¡± As she caressed his face, she noticed a band-aid on his hand. Concerned, she gently lifted his left hand to examine it. ¡°What happened to your hand? When did you get hurt? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Nathan paused for a moment, and then admitted honestly, ¡°Abel came to inform us about your father. I identally cut myself while peeling an apple. It¡¯s nothing serious, and I didn¡¯t want you to worry, so I didn¡¯t mention it. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart ached even more. She felt guilty for having to cancel the wedding, and now, seeing Nathan injured, she wanted to make it up to him even more. ¡°Nate, even if we can¡¯t have the big wedding, we can still get married in secret. Just the two of us, exchanging vows in front of a priest. What do you think?¡± Nathan gazed at Lucinda, his eyes filled with joy. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Are you absolutely sure about this? If word gets out that we¡¯re getting married during this difficult time, people will gossip. ¡± ¡°We can keep our marriage a secret, and no one will know. Our feelings for each other are what truly matter. I don¡¯t care about the opinions of others,¡± Lucinda replied firmly. Nathan pondered for a while, his joy returning to his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. This is our life. ¡± With a mischievous smile, he suggested, ¡°Tomorrow morning, we could go to the church. It¡¯s a good day for it. ¡± Lucinda yfully flicked his forehead. ¡°Alright, that sounds like a n. ¡± Nathan yfully squatted in front of her, and then gently held her legs, resting his head on herp as he showered her thighs with affectionate ki*ses. She lovingly stroked the back of his head, allowing him to express his love freely. But just as they were lost in their own world, Lucinda¡¯s phone unexpectedly rang, disrupting their intimate moment. The call was from Rickey, which immediately made her worried. It had to be something important for him to call at this hour. Lucinda answered the call, and a man¡¯s voice greeted her, sounding slightly out of breath, as if he had just finished some physical activity. ¡°Hello, Miss Simmons. I work for Mr. Payne, code-named Lantern. Since he didn¡¯t answer my call, I had to reach out to you using your bodyguards¡¯ phone. ¡± Chapter 1498 Lucinda put the call on speaker mode so Nathan could also hear what the man had to say. Nathan stood up to grab his phone, only to realize that it was on silent mode. He saw over a dozen missed calls, all from Lantern. Both Nathan and Lucinda became serious as they knew something was wrong. The fact that Lantern called Lucinda using Rickey¡¯s phone meant that something had gone terribly wrong. ¡°What happened to Valerie?¡± Lucinda asked in a hushed tone. Soon, Lantern exined everything. Lucinda remainedposed and gave a calm order, ¡°Even though the river is flowing fast, Valerie is badly injured and won¡¯t get far. Tonight, I¡¯ll send Dark Bell¡¯s people to track her with you. Bring her back to me, no matter what. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Simmons,¡± Lantern responded promptly. After ending the call, Lucinda grew angry. Staring at the raindrops on the window, she sneered, ¡°She¡¯s still so reckless, so desperate to run away. Nate, do you think Graham is helping her?¡± Nathan was taken aback. ¡°He has been focused on making amendstely. Since the day you sent Valerie away, he hasn¡¯t inquired about her. ¡± Lucinda fell into deep thought but remained silent. Nathan walked over to her and carried her to the bathroom. In a soft voice, he suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it now. We¡¯ll find out how she managed to escape once they locate her. Let¡¯s take a shower together and get married tomorrow. What do you say?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned against his chest, feeling fatigued. With a slight frown, she declined, ¡°I¡¯m so tired today that I don¡¯t have the strength to take a shower. ¡± Nathan lowered his head and nted a gentle ki*s on her forehead. ¡°You helped me take a shower once. From now on, I¡¯ll return the favor and help you. ¡± ¡°Are you talking about that day?¡± With a yful grin, Lucinda teased, ¡°I recall the day when someone tried his best to seduce me while I was helping him take a shower. Luckily, I was strong-willed and turned him down. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget the ¡®reward¡¯ I gave hima p on his palm. Do you miss that p?¡± Chapter 1499 Nathan was left speechless, his body tense. The memory was embarrassing, and he couldn¡¯t bear for anyone to bring it up or discover it. He remained silent, but Lucinda moved closer to his ear, blowing on it with a seductive whisper as sheughed. ¡°Nate, do you want to try your luck today? Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more resistant to temptation-you or me. ¡± Nathan was taken aback and responded with a hint of frustration, ¡°Baby, no man can resist the seduction of a woman like you. You¡¯re ying with fire. ¡± With that, he gently ced her on the bathroom¡¯s toilet lid and went to run a bath for her. Lucinda pouted andined, ¡°Really? So, does that mean you will give in as long as seduced by someone as beautiful as me?¡± Nathan approached her with a smile and squatted down. He took her hand and guided it between his legs so she could feel his affectionate response to her touch. ¡°Lucinda, I am immune to other women. My desires are solely for you, and your touch sets it off quite sensitively. Even a single caress from you can arouse it. Can you feel that?¡± She blushed, smiling and nodding in agreement.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well, it seems to be saying that you want me. ¡± Nathan gazed at her expectantly, asking, ¡°So, can I?¡± Lucinda yfully pointed at her belly and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Nathan sighed yfully, ¡°Alright, no teasing tonight. Let¡¯s just finish the shower quickly. ¡± He prepared the bath, carefully adjusting the water temperature and adding some essential oils to create a soothing atmosphere. Then, he turned to help Lucinda undress, kneeling down like a devoted knight, gently removing herce underwear. Lucinda remained still, resembling a beautiful and delicate doll. He lifted her gently and settled her into the warm water, and then began undressing himself. As he removed his clothes with his back turned to her, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was feeling shy. She contemted yfully grabbing his belt and pulling him into the water, just as she had done before, but hesitated midway. Now that she was expecting, she had to be cautious and avoid any strenuous activities. Moreover, Nathan couldn¡¯t resist her charms, and they couldn¡¯t risk anything that might harm the babies. Chapter 1500 In the end, he would be the one to suffer. Considering this, Lucinda abandoned the idea and withdrew her hand, and they quickly finished their bath. That night, they held each other close, falling asleep while basking in each other¡¯s fragrant presence. The next morning, Nathan woke up very early, bubbling with excitement for their wedding day. He had been so ted that he couldn¡¯t sleep until dawn. He quickly got out of bed, freshened up, and went to the kitchen to prepare some breakfast for Lucinda. After breakfast, they set out, reaching the church just five minutes before its doors opened. They were eager to be the first couple to get married that day. Twenty minutester, Nathan¡¯s wish came true. God knew how long he had waited for this moment! Despite always disliking taking photos, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the picture of him and Lucinda standing before the priest-it was a perfect match. He had never imagined a photo could be so beautiful and emotionally stirring. His eyes brimmed with tears, and he couldn¡¯t contain his joy. Observing the tears welling up in his eyes, Lucinda quickly caressed the back of his neck and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful day for us. Why are you crying?¡± Nathan took a deep breath, his heart fluttering with emotions he could hardly contain. Over the past six months, he had faced death numerous times, and with Lucinda by his side, they had navigated through countless challenges and twists. All he wanted now was to marry her, to build a life together with her, and now that day had finally arrived. Tears welled up in his eyes as he held her tightly, burying his face in her shoulder. Lucinda gently patted his back, offering himfort and support. He didn¡¯t raise his head immediately, his tears silently falling. After some time, he managed to calm himself and said in a steady voice, ¡°It¡¯s a bit windy out here. I think I got something in my eyes. Let¡¯s head back home. ¡± She didn¡¯t question his exnation. ¡°Yes, the wind can be quite strong. We should go back before it gets worse.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I wouldn¡¯t want anything in my eyes either. ¡± The two of them held hands, fingers interlocked, as they made their way back home. On this day, they got married without anyone else knowing. There were no grand celebrations, no media attention; just a serene and quiet day, with love binding them together. Chapter 1501 That evening, Nathan invited Sonny and Luisa over for dinner, nning to celebrate their special day with some wine and close friends. Sonny, not well-versed in cooking, offered to assist Nathan in the kitchen. Meanwhile, Luisa sat on the sofa with Lucinda, peeling an apple for her. asionally, sounds ofughter and chatter emanated from the kitchen. ¡°Nathan, how do I handle this celery?¡± ¡°Remove the fibers and cut it into small pieces. ¡± A whileter, Sonny asked, ¡°How small should I cut them?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan was momentarily lost for words. After a brief pause, Sonny inquired, ¡°How do I peel this garlic? And what shape should I cut the meat into?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. This shrimp looks fresh; do I need to de-vein it? If so, how do I do it?¡± ¡°Nathan. . . ¡± Nathan¡¯s anger red up, and he couldn¡¯t contain it any longer. ¡°Get out!¡± he shouted, pushing Sonny out of the kitchen. In the Living room, the two girls stared at Sonny, who scratched his head awkwardly and tried to make an excuse for himself. ¡°He¡¯s just in a good mood today and wanted to cook a sumptuous dinner for us all by himself!¡± Luisa snorted with disdain. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re so clumsy! Why can¡¯t you be more like Nathan and learn to cook? I don¡¯t want to cook for you anymore! I¡¯m not your servant. ¡± Sonny retorted with less confidence, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about in front of Lucinda? I never made you my servant. ¡± He leaned over and sat next to Luisa. ¡°You¡¯ve gained some weight recently, and you look plump. ALL thanks to me for taking good care of you!¡± Luisa was horrified. ¡°Have I gained so much weight? Am I ugly now?¡± Chapter 1502 Lucinda smiled and pinched her chubby cheek. ¡°You¡¯re neither ugly nor fat. In fact, you¡¯re bing more beautiful. ¡± Feeling better, Luisa red at Sonny andined, ¡°Look at him, Lucinda. He¡¯s so rude! How dare he say that I¡¯m fat! It¡¯s intolerable!¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement and suggested, ¡°You¡¯re right. He does need to be taught a lesson. The feather duster is right on the cab by the door. Do you want to use it on him?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Luisa¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. She had long wanted to teach Sonny a lesson. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll tell Sonny not to dodge. You can hit him as you Like,¡± Lucinda said, encouraging her. Luisa immediately ran to get the feather duster, eager to give it a try. Sonny¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t forget who has been supporting you! Me! Do you still want your pocket money for next month?¡± Hearing this, Luisa became instantly dejected. She pouted unhappily and sat back on the sofa. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but stifle herughter. ¡°Admit defeat already?¡± Though not fully reconciled, Luisa had to yield to Sonny¡¯s threat. ¡°He¡¯s the breadwinner. I have to. ¡± Lucinda nodded with a faint smile. ¡°You have to make your own money so that you can have more say in the house. ¡± Hearing her words, Luisa was enlightened and came up with an idea in an instant. To avoid Sonny from noticing her intention, she quickly changed the subject. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re amazing. Nathan gave you all his property, and he¡¯s so good at cooking and taking care of you.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. How did you train him?¡± Lucinda smiled, recalling how she turned Nathan into such a skilled husband. Back in Forden, he had been forced to sign an ¡°employment agreement¡± with her. The first time he cooked, he burned the spareribs and put too much salt in the cabbage. However, she couldn¡¯t mention these incidents in public, or he would get angry. Chapter 1503 With a casual tone, Lucinda simply replied, ¡°Because he¡¯s a fast learner. ¡± While the three of them chatted, Nathan finished preparing dinner. Knowing that Lucinda was pregnant and needed food with a light taste, he made sure to avoid too much seasoning.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. For this, Nathan had diligently studied how to make delicious dishes using only salt as seasoning. As the dishes were served on the table, Sonny couldn¡¯t wait to start eating. Today was a special day for him as well. Nathan and Lucinda got married, and it was also the date when Nathan brought Sonny back from the border years back. When Nathan first found him, Sonny was like a nameless savage. He didn¡¯t know how to speak or even remember his birthday. So, Nathan decided to celebrate his birthday on the date they met. Tonight, Sonny was in a very good mood. He had drunk a lot too much and went back home with Luisa¡¯s help. Even after he left the house, Nathan and Lucinda could still hear his booming voice. ¡°Nathan! You¡¯re my brother! I owe you my life. Even if we die, I wanna die with you!¡± Then came Luisa¡¯s voice. ¡°Impossible! Nathan doesn¡¯t want to die with you! You reek of alcohol. You stink. He doesn¡¯t want you; he only wants Lucinda!¡± Hearing this, Lucinda and Nathan burst intoughter. Nathan squinted his eyes, put his face on her shoulder, and said, ¡°Honey, can you give me an unforgettable night tonight?¡± ¡°An unforgettable night? What do you want me to do?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrows. ¡°You know what I want!¡± His smoky and hoarse voice sounded extremely seductive. With a cunning smile, she said, ¡°Ah, I see! Since you want an unforgettable night, then I will give you an unforgettable night! But let¡¯s be clear we¡¯ll be doing this my way. ¡± Nathan looked at her, and he somehow had a bad feeling. Lucinda stroked his handsome face and teased, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s exactly what you think!¡± He grew flustered. Could he retract the words he just said? Was it toote to do that? Chapter 1504 Lucinda blew into his ear mischievously, her eyes full of mischief. Her soft voice was extremely seductive. ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t ridden a horse for a long time. Can you be my pony tonight?¡± Nathan was left speechless. Did she want to ¡­. He didn¡¯t know if he could handle too much excitement tonight. Late at night. At intervals, N&L Fairy Land echoed with the distinct sounds of whipping, mixed with Nathan¡¯s pained groans and Lucinda¡¯s softughter. The quiet night even further amplified these noises. However, it stirred up endless curiosity and a longing for exploration. Nathan got the exact kind of wedding night he had longed for. After the whipping session, he got a little reward from Lucinda which made him feel like he was in heaven. For Lucinda as well, it was a memorable wedding night. Being pregnant, she had avoided strenuous activities. Tonight she got to ride a ¡°pony¡±, using her belt as a whip, and wielding it sensually. It proved to be an amusing experience for her. But, it wasn¡¯t as enjoyable for Nathan. As the morning sun peeked through the half-closed curtains, its warm rays shone gently on the beautiful and delicate profiles of Lucinda and Nathan, illuminating the room with a soft glow. Nathan slept on his stomach. With his arms wrapped around her chest, Nathan held Lucinda close. Even in his sleep, he instinctively avoided any pressure on her belly. The night before marked their wedding night, and the couple had a fantastic time until the stroke of midnight. Exhausted from their joyful celebration, they slept deeply and hadn¡¯t stirred awake yet. However, their sleep was interrupted when Lucinda¡¯s phone rang on the bedside table. This jolted her from her peaceful sleep. Still half-asleep, she reached out and grabbed the phone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1505 It was Rickey calling. With an apologetic tone, Rickey exined that Valerie had managed to escape due to his and Leon¡¯s negligence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I let my guard down, thinking Valerie had changed her ways. I never expected her to run away. She got Den to knock us out, and then she made her escape. We¡¯re ready to take any punishment. ¡± Lucinda waved off the punishment nonchntly and asked with azy tone, ¡°Where is she now? Have you found her?¡± Regretfully, Rickey responded, ¡°No luck so far. We scoured the river all day yesterday, but there was no trace of her. We even checked several viges downstream, but she seems to have vanished. Given that she was shot and the river was freezing cold, I fear she might not have survived. ¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s dead, I need to see her body. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°Keep searching the nearby viges. She couldn¡¯t have gone far. She must be hiding somewhere in those viges. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After ending the call, Lucinda had be wide awake, her mind racing with thoughts.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She sat on the edge of the bed, fully alert. As Nathan felt the cold air sneaking into the cozy bed, Lucinda sat up. He frowned with a hint of unease and instinctively held onto the edge of her clothes. Beneath the quilt, Lucinda could feel her nightgown tightly sped by him. Her gaze fell on Nathan, who was sleeping on his stomach. She wondered if his back was bothering him due to her sitting on itst night, or perhaps¡­ Leaning over, Lucinda yfully twirled a lock of Nathan¡¯s hair with her fingers and whispered in his ear, ¡°Honey, why are you sleeping like this? Do you need a back massage?¡± Nathan, half-asleep, squinted his eyes and mumbled, ¡°Alright. ¡± Lucinda then settled back on the bed and began to gently massage his back. However, as her hands moved across his back, a mischievous grin crept onto her face. Her fingers traced down his back and came to a halt on his butt. She rubbed it carefully through his thin silk pajamas. She could clearly feel that there were still welts on it. As she continued the massage, he stopped her. Nathan, still drowsy, raised his head and gave her a weak smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. I¡¯m still sleepy. ¡± Lucinda then withdrew from him. Chapter 1506 ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard workst night. You can return to sleep. I need to go to the Simmons family¡¯s house. ¡± Bending down, she ki*sed Nathan on the forehead before getting out of bed. Swiftly, she freshened up and left the house. About thirty minutester, her car came to a halt in front of Atticus¡¯s vi gate. As Lucinda walked by Graham¡¯s room, she keenly heard a feeble chant emanating from inside. It was already morning. Was he still reading the bible? Lucinda walked over and opened the door. She stood by the door in silence for some time. Inside, Graham staggered while trying to kneel on the floor. His difficulty was evident. After taking a brief break, he resumed his recitation. Worried about his well-being, she thought that if he continued this strenuous routine for a few more days, he might end up losing his voice forever. She frowned and wore a serious look. This time, instead of leaving quietly, Lucinda stepped into the room. The sound of the door opening startled Graham, causing him to stop reading. However, he didn¡¯t turn around. Instead, he casually said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why have you brought me breakfast again? I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll have breakfast when I¡¯m done reading. ¡± Lucinda stood still, keeping her distance. After a moment of waiting, Graham didn¡¯t hear any response from the intruder. Confused, he turned his head to look back. Upon seeing Lucinda, he was taken aback and remained silent. With her face devoid of any emotion, she said coldly, ¡°Reading the bible every day won¡¯t make you earn my forgiveness, nor will it erase your favoritism towards Valerie. Don¡¯t set yourself up for disappointment. ¡± Her gaze remained firm and icy, as she added, ¡°Even if you were to lose your voice, I wouldn¡¯t be moved. ¡± With his head lowered, Graham swallowed and tried to hide the disappointment and sadness in his eyes. Without uttering a word, he turned away and adjusted himself into a standard kneeling position, then resumed his reading. Lucinda frowned and her expression darkened with frustration. He was incredibly stubborn! Recalling the report she received from Abel that morning, she said, ¡°Valerie drugged my bodyguards and managed to escape. Are you aware of this?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Graham halted his chanting, turning around to face her with a serious gaze. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know anything about that,¡± he replied earnestly. Chapter 1507 Her face remaining expressionless, she continued, ¡°Two days ago, during heavy rain, she fled all the way to the river and got shot. She fell into the water, and her condition remains uncertain. ¡± Graham narrowed his eyes and remained silent. She fixed her gaze on him and scrutinized his every expression, feeling perplexed. ¡°You once said you had to protect her because her mother saved you. Now she¡¯s on the brink of death. Aren¡¯t you concerned about her?¡± Lowering his eyes, he responded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s still alive. You can¡¯t be certain if she¡¯s truly dead. ¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you eager to save her?¡± Lucinda raised her eyebrow, her eyes cold. Graham looked away nonchntly, fixed his gaze back on the book in his hand, and said with utmost seriousness, ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve read and copied the bible countless times. I¡¯ve reflected on many things, and a realization dawned on me. I¡¯ve protected her on numerous asions, but now that I¡¯ve resigned from the State Affairs Bureau, I don¡¯t possess the same power as before. From now on, she¡¯s on her own. Whether she lives or dies, it¡¯s no concern of mine. She¡¯ll determine her own path, and I won¡¯t protect her any longer. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda listened in silence, analyzing every nuance of his expression. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Looks like all that reading hasn¡¯t been in vain. You¡¯ve learned to let go of many burdens. It¡¯s a positive change for you. ¡± Lately, that was the calmest word she had spoken to Graham. ¡®s BunnyBookery With a faint smile gracing his pale lips, he carefully shifted his swollen knees, kneeling before her. In a hoarse and sincere tone, he apologized. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s entirely my fault. I now grasp the gravity of my mistakes and how deeply I¡¯ve hurt you. Throughout this period, I¡¯ve genuinely repented for my actions. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡± The smile on Lucinda¡¯s face instantly froze. Nervous, Graham felt a lump in his throat while he waited for her response. She gazed at him for a moment, then finally said, ¡°I ept your apology. But forgiveness? Today, I¡¯m here to see our father. I¡¯m not interested in talking about anything else. ¡± Graham¡¯s eyes dimmed with disappointment. He had raised her, and he knew all too well she was not ready to forgive him. Pushing past his own sadness, he forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll wait until the day you can fully forgive me. ¡± Lucinda locked her gaze on him, and said nothing. Chapter 1508 As Lucinda was about to leave for her father¡¯s room, Violeta suddenly came rushing down the stairs, her voice filled with sorrow. ¡°Graham! Atticus¡­ His heart has stopped!¡± Her announcement hit everyone like a bombshell. They were left in shock. Tears welled up in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, and she hurried upstairs. Graham picked himself up and followed right behind. In the living room, Cyrus heard Violeta¡¯s distressing words and quickly rushed upstairs. ¡°Dad!¡± they eximed simultaneously, but the old man lying on the bed appeared peaceful, and was unable to respond any Longer. Hilliard sat beside Atticus, his usualposure shattered. His eyes were red, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he cried bitterly. Sadness hung heavily in the air. Lucinda clung to the door frame. Her heart ached as tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks. In the midst of her grief, rage surged within her. She reached for her phone and dialed Rickey¡¯s number. ¡°Get all the members of Dark Bell together! I want Valerie found. I want to watch her pay for this!¡± she eximed with fury. Hilliard and Cyrus took charge of arranging Atticus¡¯ funeral. ¡®s BunnyBookery Being pregnant, Lucindacked the energy to handle the funeral arrangements, so Nathan came in a rush tofort her and took her back with him. ALL the members of Dark Bell were mobilized to scour the riverbanks, seeking any signs of Valerie. They questioned the families in nearby viges, hoping for any leads. Despite their relentless efforts for two whole days and nights, there was no trace of Valerie, as if she had vanished off the earth. Lucinda seethed with anger, but she knew she had to control it for the sake of her unborn babies. She reached out to Cyrus and asked him toe to her house to discuss the situation. ¡°Cyrus, after so much search, I haven¡¯t found Valerie. She¡¯s responsible for our father¡¯s death, and she must pay for it,¡± Lucinda dered with determination. Cyrus nodded, fully rting with her feelings.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°What¡¯s your n? I¡¯m here to support you,¡± he offered. Lucinda lifted her head and her eyes turned cold as she thought about Valerie. ¡±Let¡¯s make an announcement, stating that during her tour, she heard about our father¡¯s passing. Overwhelmed with grief, she identally fell into the river and drowned. ¡± Cyrus couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. ¡°You mean that even if she¡¯s somehow still alive, she can¡¯t be a part of the Simmons family anymore. Is that really what you¡¯re aiming for?¡± ¡°You¡¯re spot on. ¡± ¡°Alright then, I get it. I¡¯ll make the announcement. ¡± Chapter 1509 Following Atticus¡¯ passing, Graham was no longer in charge of the family affair. From that moment on, Valerie vanished into thin air, never to be seen again. Now, Lucinda was the head of the family. And she had lived in peace and quiet. But the peaceful days never seemed tost. Eight months flew by, and Lucinda¡¯s baby bump was now very noticeable. Despite this, she remained as stunning as ever, with delicate skin that glowed. Rxing on the sofa, she enjoyed a movie on a massive screen projector, while Nathan bustled around the kitchen, preparing some fresh fruits for her. Out of nowhere, a sharp kick from one of the babies startled her, causing a jolt of pain that made her tremble. ¡°Nate!¡± she managed to call out, struggling to catch her breath. Nathan hurriedly set the fruits aside and rushed to her side. Concerned, he squatted down in front of her to check on her. ¡°Are theying out?¡± he asked with concern. Lucinda¡¯s frown showed the pain she felt. ¡°I am not sure, but one of them kicked me again. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart ached witnessing her distress. He couldn¡¯t help but re at her baby bump, a mix of emotions bubbling within him. ¡°They¡¯re real little movers. I bet they must be very naughty! They¡¯ve put you through so much. When they are finally out, I¡¯ll give them a spank and get revenge for you!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at Nathan¡¯s fury. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on them. They¡¯re just two innocent babies, after all. They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing. ¡± Nathan gently patted her belly, a hint of indignation in his voice. ¡°But they made you suffer, and I¡¯ll make sure they feel some of that too!¡± Lucinda was amused by how serious he was. ¡°They¡¯re listening, you know. They might hold a grudge against you! When they grow up, they¡¯ll surely love me more, and the three of us will gang up on you!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t mind that at all, as long as it brought her happiness.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As she was about to continue speaking, a sharp pain shot through her belly, making her frown in agony. Chapter 1510 ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have they kicked you again?¡± Lucinda shook her head. As the pain eased slightly, she had a sudden realization. ¡°Honey, I think¡­ the babies areing!¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned pale with fear. He wasted no time and immediately sent a group message to Sonny, Luisa, Hilliard, Cyrus, and Noelle, alerting them about the situation. Then, he gently lifted Lucinda into his arms and rushed straight to the hospital. Upon arriving, Lucinda was quickly settled into a ward, and soon after, their family and friends gathered around, showing their care and support for her. Surprised by the sight of so many people, Lucinda turned to Nathan with a questioning gaze. ¡°Why did you call all of them here? Are they going to watch me give birth?¡± Nathan¡¯s palms were sweating, and his voice trembled with nervousness. He was even more anxious than she was. ¡°I promised you that I would share in thebor pain on the day you give birth. But I won¡¯t be allowed to stay with you in the delivery room, so I invited them to keep youpany and support you through this. ¡± With a tight grip on his hand, she whispered, ¡°No, there¡¯s a crowd here. I¡¯m so nervous, and all I need is you. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But¡­¡± He wanted to share in thebor pain once again, to understand what she was going through. ¡®s BunnyBookery Just in time, Hilliard stepped forward and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. The doctor will check her cervix dtion soon, and when the time is right, she can opt for an anesthetic, making the delivery painless. ¡± Nathan and Lucinda were stunned. Lucinda¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Wow, technology is a life saver. Hilliard, why didn¡¯t you mention this earlier? I was so anxious!¡± Nathan was stunned. ¡°Wait, you were just messing with me when you made me experiencebor pain?¡± Hilliard grinned and said nothing. With many encouraging words, the others present left the room, feeling anxious. Fifteen minutester, the nurse wheeled Lucinda into the delivery room, and Nathan tagged along. The babies¡¯ positions were normal, and a regr delivery was expected. Once she got the anesthetic, Lucinda felt a significant relief. The pain wasn¡¯t as intense as she had imagined. Chapter 1511 Nathan anxiously sped her hand. His body trembled, and his jaw visibly tensed. She turned to him, gently stroked his handsome face, and reassured him with a smile. ¡°Rx, Nate. I feel good. ¡± Despite her soothing words, his face remained grim, covered in cold sweat. In a hushed voice, he grumbled, ¡°I can¡¯t make myself rx. I wish giving birth were that easy!¡± Lucinda only smiled. After enduring six long hours of pain, she finally gave birth to her two babies. The nurse tenderly washed the babies and swaddled them in tiny nkets. She cheerfully eximed, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Payne! You¡¯re now the father of a boy and a girl. Come and take a look at them!¡± But Nathan remained unmoved, seemingly uninterested in the newborns.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he focused on wiping the sweat off Lucinda¡¯s forehead, gazing at her with both pity and affection. In a weak voice, she asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you go and see the babies?¡± With a serious countenance, he just wanted to remain by her side. ¡°They¡¯re not as important as you. ¡± Lucinda chuckled and her heart filled with warmth. However, she was still eager toy her eyes on her babies. ¡°Go on, bring the little ones. I can¡¯t wait to see them,¡± she said. Nathan had no option but to get up and approach the nurse. The nurse took the initiative to point out. ¡°The baby boy came out first. Isn¡¯t he adorable?¡± Upon seeing the babies, Nathan¡¯s expression turned into a puzzled frown. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re really our babies?¡± The nurse chuckled and reassured him. ¡°Absolutely! You were in the delivery room. There¡¯s no chance we could have swapped the babies, right?¡± Laughter erupted among the nurses. Chapter 1512 But Nathan remained serious. Both he and Lucinda were good-looking, so why did their babies appear so¡­ ugly? Their red, wrinkled skin didn¡¯t look cute at all. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the virus in his body had affected the babies. The more he pondered, the more serious his expression became. However, the nurse cradled the babies in her arms and beamed. ¡°Mr. Payne, they¡¯re absolutely adorable, and are not even cry much. Would you like to hold them?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± he replied curtly, leaving without ncing back, and he returned to stay by Lucinda¡¯s side. Seeing him, Lucinda reached out and grasped his hand, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°How are they? Are they beautiful?¡± Nathan remained silent, making Lucinda concerned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is anything wrong?¡± she asked, puzzled by his serious demeanor. Trying to divert her attention, Nathan replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. The babies are doing just fine. Don¡¯t worry.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. You need to rest now. They¡¯ll transfer you to the normal ward soon. ¡± His attempt to hide his thoughts only made Lucinda more suspicious. ¡°Where are the babies? Bring them here. I want to see them,¡± she insisted. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he hesitated for a moment, and then asked uncertainly. Lucinda nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Yes, hurry up,¡± she urged, her curiosity and concern growing with each passing moment. Reluctantly, Nathan went back to the nurse and took both babies from her arms. As he approached Lucinda, he felt the need to prepare her for what she might see. ¡°I want you to be mentally prepared. They might look a bit different than you expect,¡± he cautioned. ¡°Shut up!¡± Lucinda retorted, growing even more confused by his words. Nathan carefully ced the two tiny babies beside her pillow. Chapter 1513 Lucinda looked at them and her heart melted at the sight. They looked so tiny. ¡°They are so precious! Adorable! Were you trying to get me worried just to surprise me?¡± Her heart raced with excitement, tears of joy glistening in her eyes. ¡®s BunnyBookery She couldn¡¯t help but overflow with love for her little ones. Despite the challenging almost ten-month journey of carrying them inside her, she felt it was all worth it now. A profound sense of aplishment washed over her as she beheld her babies, finally here to experience the world. ¡°Look, Nate. They look just like us. They are our babies. ¡± Nathan followed her gaze and gazed at their newborns. Well, no matter how ugly they might appear, they were their flesh and blood. And the more he looked at them, the more his affection for them grew.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bending down, he gently ki*sed Lucinda on the forehead, realizing the immense struggle she had gone through. She was soaked in sweat but glowing with maternal pride. ¡°Thank you for giving me these two adorable kids,¡± he whispered, feeling immensely grateful. The two looked at each other with immense affection in their eyes. Lucinda¡¯s delivery went smoothly. They allowed her to rest for a while and then moved her to a regr ward. The room was abuzz with people, as Hilliard and the others eagerly waited for Lucinda¡¯s arrival. Gathering around the crib with the two babies, they engaged in hushed lively discussions. Sonny spoke first. ¡°The baby boy definitely takes after Nathan a bit. ¡± Luisa giggled. ¡°I heard those little rascals gave Lucinda quite a few kicks during herte pregnancy. Looks like this mischievous Little boy might just inherit Nathan¡¯s childhood naughtiness!¡± Laughter erupted among the group after Sonny¡¯s remark. Unperturbed by the chatter around them, Nathan sat at the edge of the bed, wholeheartedly tending to Lucinda by feeding her nourishing porridge. Looking at the curious onlookers from a distance, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but find amusement in their enthusiasm. The discussions continued, and amidst the chatter, Hilliard, who had been quietly observing, calmly inquired. ¡°Lucinda, have you thought of names for the babies?¡± Chapter 1514 Lucinda was stunned. Truthfully, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought. Turning to Nathan with a smile, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. ¡± After pondering for a moment, Nathan said with care, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to name our daughter Destinee, symbolizing how we became a family after enduring all the hardships, and our destiny is now in our hands. And for our son, Colby. I¡¯m truly grateful that you¡¯ve brought these two beautiful souls into the world. ¡± Lucinda listened attentively, feeling a sense of contentment wash over her. She knew in her heart that giving birth to these two precious babies was the right thing to do. Sonny chimed in approvingly, ¡°Those are lovely names with such beautiful meanings ¨C Destinee and Colby. ¡± ¡°Destinee, Colby, did you hear that? Those are your names!¡± Luisa eximed with infectious glee. The excitement spread like wildfire through the ward, and soon everyone was joyously chanting the names, ¡°Destinee, Colby¡­¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smile, her expression tinged with amusement as she nced at Nathan. She couldn¡¯t deny that this group of people were quite childish. At this time, a knock on the door echoed through the room. The silence that followed seemed to amplify the sound as Abel, wearing a somewhat embarrassed expression, gently pushed the door open. In a hushed tone, he asked, ¡°Mrs. Payne, Graham and his wife are here. Would you like to see them?¡± The weight of the moment hung heavy in the air, casting a solemn atmosphere across the entire ward. ALL eyes were fixed on Lucinda, eager to hear her words. Under the weight of everyone¡¯s gaze, Lucinda¡¯s demeanor grew serious. ¡°We have quite a crowd here in the ward. The little babies might get spooked with all these people around. How about we let them go back first?¡± Her words carried a certain gentleness, but they also revealed her unforgiving stance towards Graham.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As the door closed, an eerie hush enveloped the entire ward, leaving everyone inplete silence for what felt like an eternity. After some time, a nurse came and knocked on the door, but she didn¡¯te for Lucinda and Nathan. ¡°Mr. Hilliard Simmons, there¡¯s a woman asking for you,¡± she said. With those words, all eyes in the ward fixated on Hilliard. Normally cold and aloof, Hilliard couldn¡¯t help but feel his ears flush red under the weight of so many curious stares. Cyrus was surprised. ¡°A woman?! No way! Finally, a woman is brave enough to approach you, my ice-hearted brother,¡± he eximed, yfully patting Hilliard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you inform us? How long have you been seeing her? When will we get to meet her?¡± Hilliard coughed awkwardly, his expression growing increasingly serious. Chapter 1515 ¡°Enough of that, Cyrus. She¡¯s not my girlfriend. She might just be a patient with some questions about her condition. ¡± ¡°Oh,e on! I don¡¯t buy it,¡± Cyrus retorted skeptically. Ignoring Cyrus¡¯s teasing, Hilliard quietly left the ward. Once he was gone, Lucinda turned to Cyrus and cautioned him in a hushed tone, ¡°You know, Hilliard is a reserved man when ites to matters of the heart. Don¡¯t push his buttons, or he might take out his frustration on our future sister-inw. ¡± Soon, the atmosphere lightened withughter and chatter. When Hilliard came out, he made his way to the hospital¡¯s exit passageway. In the corridor, a woman stood patiently, awaiting him. Hilliard stayed back for a moment, trying to hide his slightly reddened ears that Cyrus¡¯s teasing had caused. He took a deep breath and quickly put back on his typical cold demeanor. ¡°Miss Turner. You just got back to Forden. What has brought you to Stastle all of a sudden?¡± Hearing his cold voice, the woman in the corridor turned around. Jennifer, with her soft and beautiful face, stood before him. In the past, whenever Jenniferid eyes on Hilliard, her face radiated admiration, love, and affection for him. ¡®s BunnyBookery But this time, a tinge of sadness clouded her expression. After wrestling with her emotions, she cast her eyes down in dejection and finally said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I apologize for bothering you for over half a year. ¡± Hilliard gazed at her in silence, patiently waiting for her to go on. ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you anymore because¡­ my father has decided to arrange an engagement for me with another man. ¡± Hearing that, Hilliard froze and slightly pressed his Lips together. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°Well, congrattions. ¡± For some inexplicable reason, Jennifer felt a piercing ache in her heart and a tightening in her chest. It was as if distress had taken root within her, making it difficult to catch her breath. Trying her best to hold back tears, she said with determination, ¡°I know you¡¯ve never had any feelings for me, and that won¡¯t change. I shouldn¡¯t havee to you again. From now on, I¡¯ll do my best to forget you and will be a thing of the past in your life.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± The more she spoke, the more bitterness crept into her heart. This caused tears to well up in her eyes. In the business world, she was a formidable andpetent woman. However, when facing Hilliard, she felt like a vulnerable fool, yearning for his affection. But now, his congrattions shattered her illusionspletely. Chapter 1516 Seeing her sorrow, Hilliard extended his hand to offerfort. But as he paused to think it through, he realized he wasn¡¯t in any position to offer herfort. While he hesitated, Jennifer had already made her decision. ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Simmons. ¡± With those words, she swiftly turned around and ran away.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hilliard was left frozen and stunned for quite some time. He grappled with a mix of emotions he had never experienced before. It wasn¡¯t until an arm was ced on his shoulder that he snapped out of his daze. Cyrus approached him. On his way out, he saw Jennifer leaving with tears streaming down her face. Cyrus sighed andined with all seriousness, ¡°Hilliard, it¡¯s your fault. She has been chasing after you for over six months, and now that you turned her down so decisively, why the long face? It¡¯s like you do have some feelings for her after all. When ites to matters of the heart, you can¡¯t just take without giving back. It¡¯s a recipe for disaster. You need to figure out how you truly feel. If you genuinely like her, you should try to win her back. If you don¡¯t share those feelings, then offer her your best wishes. ¡± Hilliard absentmindedly touched the expensive watch on his hand and responded immediately, ¡°She¡¯s engaged now. I won¡¯t disrupt her life. And, I did give her my best wishes. ¡± ¡°So you did like her?¡± Cyrus deduced, reading between the lines. Hilliard pondered for a moment and responded coldly, ¡°No. ¡± With that, he turned around and walked away. Cyrus caught up with him and scoffed, ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t put up an act. I saw you hesitate just now! We grew up together so I know you very well. You¡¯re such a knucklehead! She¡¯s going to get married to another man!¡± Hilliard remained silent with a stern face. Cyrus was deeply troubled and gave Hilliard some heartfelt advice. ¡°Hilliard, you have to tell her how you feel before it¡¯s toote. Leave no room for regrets! We¡¯ve got just one shot at this life. ¡± Inside the ward, Nathan politely ushered all the noisy guests out. Once they were gone, the room finally settled into a peaceful quiet. Nathan took his time, gently blowing on the porridge to cool it down before feeding it to Lucinda with utmost patience. His mind weighed heavy with thoughts. They had been together for a long time, and Lucinda could easily see that something was bothering him from the first nce. Chapter 1517 ¡°Nate, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda probed, not allowing him to dodge the question with vague answers. ¡°You know how much you¡¯ve suffered because you didn¡¯t tell me the truth before. If you dare to keep things from me again, you¡¯ll get a lesson once I¡¯m back on my feet!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Intimidated by her strong resolve, Nathan finally caved in. After pondering for a moment, he decided to be honest. ¡°Remember that I was poisoned with the $404 Virus?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± she replied, concern etched on her face. He dropped his head and went on, ¡°Well, now that the babies are born, I want to take them to theb for a thorough check-up some time soon. And, you¡­ Once you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, you need to get yourself checked too. ¡± The seriousness of this issue weighed heavily on him as it directly impacted the future of their family. But¡­ Lucinda looked serious and worried as she expressed her concerns. ¡°They¡¯re still so little, and it¡¯s heartbreaking to make them undergo those tests. I can¡¯t bear to see them in pain. ¡± ¡°Lucinda, they need to do the tests as soon as possible. The sooner the better. If there¡¯s something wrong, we can get them treated immediately with Aldric¡¯s help. ¡± The thought of the blood collection procedure being painful weighed heavily on Lucinda¡¯s heart. She couldn¡¯t bear the idea of putting them through such difort at such a tender age. ¡°Not now. They¡¯re still too young and delicate. Let¡¯s keep a close eye on them. I believe they¡¯ll be alright without subjecting them to this painful test so early. ¡± Nathan nodded and brought a spoonful of nutritious porridge towards her mouth. ¡°Alright. ¡± Lucinda turned her head away, stubbornly refusing to eat any more. With a slight sigh, Nathan ended up putting the spoonful of porridge into his own mouth and swallowed it with care. After a moment of silence, she gazed at him with a somber expression and asked, ¡°Nate, if I hadn¡¯t made you speak earlier, would you have found a chance to take the babies to theb without consulting me?¡± As he scooped the porridge, Nathan suddenly halted, his eyes widening with surprise. Immediately, he lifted his head, shing a reassuring smile. ¡°Why would I ever do that? It¡¯s essential for us to discuss this together. After all, they¡¯re not just my babies. I can¡¯t make such a decision on my own. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you think that way,¡± Lucinda replied. She decided not to press further on the topic. Nathan let out a breath of relief, realizing how close he hade to a potential argument. If he had revealed his true thoughts, she might have given him another good beating once they were back home. Chapter 1518 As she saw through his thoughts, a mischievous grin tugged at the corners of Lucinda¡¯s lips. The notion of teaching him a lesson had sprouted in her mind, but she needed to keep her true intent concealed for now. Following a few days in the hospital, Lucinda finally got discharged. She could head home and take some much-needed rest. Once Nathan bundled her all up in cozy cotton stockings, a snug cloak, and a hat to match, he drove her home. With her recovery ahead and thebor behind her, he had his hands full with tasks to tend to. On top of assisting Lucinda with the asional tasks of the Simmons Group, he had to juggle a whole slew of responsibilities at the Payne Group. Not to mention, he had his hands full taking care of their two adorable babies and preparing nourishing meals for Lucinda. Doing it all single-handedly had taken a toll on him, leaving him utterly drained and sleep-deprived for days on end. His worn-out appearance didn¡¯t escape Lucinda¡¯s notice, and it tugged at her heartstrings.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Finally, after having a discussion with him, she decided it was time to take action. To ease the burden, she resolved to hire a dependable nanny to lend a hand with the babies and share the household chores together. After a thorough search spanning several days, Sonny managed to find a trustworthy nanny. The girl was taken to Lucinda, as she was the one to make the final call. Leaning against the headboard, with little Destinee cradled in her arms, Lucinda gazed up at the young and slender nanny-to-be. Though the girl appeared quite youthful and delicate, word had it that she was the best among the agency¡¯s nannies, and that gave Lucinda some reassurance. Despite her in appearance and half of her face being wrapped in bandages, the young girl¡¯s eyes held an exquisite beauty and rity. A sense of familiarity washed over Lucinda as she studied the girl, a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite exin. Lucinda wasn¡¯t the type to judge people solely based on their looks, yet an unexinable aversion lingered in her heart towards this girl. Trying to remainposed, Lucinda looked at the girl and inquired. ¡°What¡¯s your name? And may I ask what happened to your face?¡± As the girl heard the question about her face, she immediately covered her bandaged cheek. ¡°Ms. Simmons, my name is Hallie Carter. I took a tumble down the stairs a couple of days back, and my face got hurt. But don¡¯t you worry, it won¡¯t get in the way of my work, and it¡¯s healing up fine. ¡± Her voice was a bit hoarse, not exactly the most pleasant sound. Lucinda, holding the baby in her arms, gently patted and cooed to the little one. She nced away briefly and then said with a certain firmness, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this job isn¡¯t a good fit for you. You can go now. ¡± Sonny, standing nearby, was ready to escort Hallie out of the room. Chapter 1519 However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Hallie stood her ground and said with an edge of anger in her voice, ¡°Ms.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Simmons! You¡¯re saying you won¡¯t hire me just because of my face? You didn¡¯t even bother asking about my qualifications or anything rted to the job. You¡¯re just one of those people who judge other people solely based on their looks. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned stern as she nced up at Hallie again. Feeling the tension in the air, Sonny moved to intervene, trying to pull Hallie away. ¡°Hold on a minute! You¡¯re here for a job, and yet you¡¯re being so arrogant to the interviewer? Are you trying to emotionally manipte us? Who do you think you are?¡± He tugged the girl towards the door. After a brief silence, Lucinda finally spoke, her words cutting through the room like a knife. ¡°Let me be clear, there are four reasons why I won¡¯t hire you. Firstly, your voice can be rather unpleasant, and that might frighten the babies. Secondly, from the look in your eyes, you don¡¯t seem humble. Thirdly, your gaze is sharp and unapproachable, not the best fit for this environment. Andstly, it¡¯s a matter of personal preference. I simply don¡¯t like you. So, there¡¯s no need for me to assess your professional ability. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s demeanor remained surprisinglyposed. Sonny questioned, ¡°Did you get that clearly? It¡¯s settled now. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Hallie reluctantly turned away and headed for the door. But just as she reached the door, she nced back, shed a strange smile, and asked an unsettling question, ¡°Ms. Simmons, how do you manage to sleep well at night after everything you¡¯ve done?¡± Ignoring Sonny¡¯s attempt to usher her out, Hallie went downstairs and left the premises. Sonny stood there, momentarily stunned by Hallie¡¯s words. He turned to Lucinda and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on and won¡¯t bring a freak like her here again. ¡± Lucinda nodded, not saying a word as she continued tofort Little Destinee in her arms. As Hallie¡¯s parting words echoed in Lucinda¡¯s mind like an incessant chorus, she couldn¡¯t shake the look Hallie gave her before leaving. It spoke volumes. A sudden realization dawned on Lucinda, and she looked anxious. ¡°Quickly! Sonny, go after that girl and bring her back!¡± Without hesitation, Sonny responded, ¡°Okay!¡± He swiftly turned on his heels and dashed out the door. Feeling increasingly uneasy, Lucinda decided to call Nathan, who was busy working in his study. ¡°Honey?¡± ¡°Where is Colby?¡± Chapter 1520 Nathan nced down at the sleeping baby in his arms and replied, ¡°He¡¯s right here with me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Relieved to hear that, Lucinda sighed, ¡°Oh, nothing to worry about then. Carry on with your work. ¡± She then ended the call and stared out of the window. She tried to calm her racing thoughts, hoping that she was just overthinking. Fifteen minutester, Sonny returned. ¡°Lucinda, there¡¯s no sign of her. She practically bolted and vanished into thin air right after leaving the house. I checked the surveince footage, but she managed not to be captured by the surveince cameras. ¡± The atmosphere at the house turned tense. And Lucinda took a moment to ponder the situation. She was uncertain whether Hallie¡¯s actions were deliberate or not. ¡°Where did you find her? Send me all the details you have on her. Investigate her thoroughly and bring her to me. I need to have a face-to-face chat with her,¡± Lucinda demanded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get right on it,¡± Sonny replied. As evening descended, the two babies peacefully slept. They nestled in the center of the bed, creating a divide between Lucinda and Nathan. Nathan patted the babies while stealing nces at Lucinda on the opposite side of the bed. He noticed she seemed lost in her thoughts as her eyes fixated on Destinee. ¡°Lucinda?¡± he called softly. But she gave no response. Feeling a tad hurt, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of jealousy. The babies not only shared their cozy bed but also seemed to upy most of Lucinda¡¯s time and thoughts. ¡°Lucinda, what are you thinking about?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Nathan reached his long arm across the babies to gently nudge her. It was only then that Lucinda snapped out of her thoughts and inquired. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Nathan furrowed his brow and responded in a hushed tone, ¡°I was about to ask you the same thing¡­¡± ¡°Nate, the more I ponder about the nanny from earlier today, the more uneasy I be. ¡± Lucinda had a stern look on her face. Chapter 1521 ¡°What happened?¡± Nathan said seriously. Lucinda proceeded to recount every detail of the day, leaving nothing out. After hearing her ount, he replied gravely, ¡°So you suspect that the nanny might be Valerie?¡± ¡°She seems oddly familiar, and her parting words were cryptic. But upon closer reflection, there are significant differences between her and Valerie,¡± Lucinda exined. Nathan gently patted her arm, offeringfort in a soothing tone, ¡°Then, don¡¯t dwell on it any longer. Sonny will track her down eventually. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda nodded. After a while, Nathan yfully put his hand on her arm and even teasingly pinched it. Lucinda turned to him, perplexed. With a smile, he looked at her expectantly and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s been so many days since I held you while sleeping. Can I have you in my arms tonight?¡± ¡°What about the babies? Where will they sleep? If we sleep together, perhaps they will identally roll off the bed at night. ¡± Nathan was upset. Taking care of babies was a real pain. Trying to keep his frustration in check, he said, ¡°We seriously need to find a nanny as soon as possible and free me from this burden. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Nate, it¡¯s time to change their diapers. ¡± The following day, Sonny began to dig into Hallie¡¯s true identity while Leon set out on the search for a new nanny. After the events of the previous day, Lucinda made a list of things to look out for. The nanny had to be middle-aged with ample experience in caring for kids, and most importantly, trustworthy and obedient in nature. In the afternoon, a surprise visitor showed up. It was Gordon, a senior executive from the Simmons Group. Gordon was a dedicated member of thepany and often aligned with Lucinda¡¯s decisions during meetings. This earned her favorable opinion of him. As Gordon entered her bedroom, he found Lucinda leaning against the headboard, cradling Destinee in her arms. Whenever Destinee nestled into her mother¡¯s arms, she would remain calm and never cried. Chapter 1522 Gordon stood at the door, beaming as he congratted her, ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Simmons. You¡¯re incredibly fortunate to have given birth to a pair of twins. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Lucinda replied politely, cutting to the chase. ¡°Gordon, I sense there¡¯s a reason for your visit. What¡¯s it about?¡± Without wasting any time, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s concerning the inheritance rights of your babies. Ms. Simmons, which one of them will inherit the Simmons Group?¡± Perplexed, Lucinda inquired. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before your father¡¯s death, he made it clear that only thedy of the Simmons family could inherit thepany. Now that you¡¯ve given birth to a boy and a girl, have you thought about putting your daughter in charge?¡± Gordon asked. Lucinda grasped his point. ¡°So you¡¯re here to encourage me to designate an heir. But Destinee is still so young. Wouldn¡¯t it be too early to decide on that?¡± Gordon smiled reassuringly. ¡°The reason for my urgency is that her registration is close. If you intend for your daughter to be the heiress of the Simmons Group, she must not carry the surname ¡®Payne¡¯ Lucinda frowned as she heard Gordon¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You want Destinee to take my surname?¡± Destinee Simmons¡­ It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible, but it could beplicated. She had made a promise to all the Payne family members that after the babies were born, she would divide the shares of the Payne Group, given by Nathan, equally between them. If Destinee changed her surname to Simmons, it might cause anothermotion within the Payne family. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with Nathan,¡± Lucinda said firmly. Gordon nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. I was just offering my advice for the benefit of the Simmons Group.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ultimately, the decision is yours. ¡± ¡°Very well. I need some rest now. You may see yourself out. ¡± ¡°Take care. ¡± Once Gordon left, Lucinda looked down at Destinee in her arms. The baby had just woken up and was blinking sleepily at her. Chapter 1523 Lucinda noticed that the diaper had be thicker, indicating that Destinee had just peed. She called out loudly, ¡°Nate! Come and change Destinee¡¯s diaper!¡± Meanwhile, Nathan was having a video conference on the second floor. His every motion was projected into the big screen of the conference room of the Payne Group. He held Colby on hisps and gently patted him to keep him calm. The desk shielded the baby from view. The study was unusually quiet as Nathan listened to the work report. Suddenly, Lucinda¡¯s shout echoed from upstairs, startling everyone in the meeting room. All heads turned to look at the image of Nathan projected on the big screen. Nathan? Changing diapers for his babies? He had be a stay-at-home dad? The astonishment on their faces was evident. It was hard to believe that the usuallyposed and cold Nathan would be changing diapers for his babies. Feeling slightly embarrassed, Nathan coughed and announced, ¡°The meeting is suspended for ten minutes. ¡± He turned off theputer and immediately went upstairs with Colby in his arms. He pushed the bedroom door open and said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, why didn¡¯t you call me? I was having a video conference. ¡± ¡°Oh, my mistake. I thought making a phone call was too troublesome, so I shouted it out directly. Sorry, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± Lucinda replied apologetically. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan didn¡¯t say anything and took Destinee to the bathroom. He turned on the heater and expertly changed the baby¡¯s diaper before giving her a quick wash. In the bedroom, Lucinda decided to mention what Gordon had suggested. ¡°Nate, only thedy of the Simmons family gets to inherit everything of the Simmons family. Gordon wanted me to change Destinee¡¯s surname to Simmons. What do you think?¡± Nathan thought for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Alright, I agree. It¡¯s not a big deal for her to adopt your surname. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lucinda hesitated, ¡°I promised to give the shares of the Payne Group in my possession equally to the babies.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If Destinee¡¯s surname is Simmons and she holds the shares of the Payne Group, your grandfather might not approve. ¡± ¡°True,¡± Nathan responded, changing Destinee¡¯s diaper while contemting the situation. ¡°If you want to treat our babies equally, you can give all your shares of the Payne Group to Colby, and then give the same amount of shares of the Simmons Group to Destinee. ¡± After suggesting this, he waited for Lucinda¡¯s response but heard no sound from her for a long time. Chapter 1524 Puzzled, Nathan peeked out of the bathroom door to see her expression. ¡°Are you unwilling to give up the shares of the Simmons Group?¡± Lucinda burst intoughter. ¡°The shares mean nothing to me. Our children¡¯s safety is more important than anything. I signed the agreement to save you, but now transferring the shares is a big matter. You and I hold thergest shares of the Payne Group and the Simmons Group, respectively. If we give our shares to our children, it will be obvious that they are our designated inheritors. This might expose them to harm from malicious individuals. Nate, my identity as the heiress brought so many hardships upon me. I fear that our children will suffer the same fate. ¡± Nathan understood her concerns very well. After quickly changing Destinee¡¯s diaper, he gently ced her on the bed and then went to hug Lucinda. ¡°What¡¯s your n then?¡± Resting her head on his shoulder, Lucinda gazed at their two precious babies beside her and said, ¡°Destinee can adopt my surname, but I want to return the shares of the Payne Group you gave me. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Having babies so young possess so much wealth and power might invite envy and danger. Nathan cupped her face affectionately and ki*sed her lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your decision. ¡± However, she didn¡¯t respond to his ki*s. Confused, Nathan ended the ki*s and looked at her. ¡°Lucinda?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ After a brief pause, she asked seriously, ¡°Honey, did you wash your hands?¡± Nathan was taken aback. How could he forget to wash his hands after changing their daughter¡¯s diaper? ¡°You find me disgusting already?¡± he questioned with a hint of grievance. Suppressing herughter, Lucinda cupped his face. ¡°I was just teasing you. ¡± She then leaned in and ki*sed him again. The ki*s sent tingles down Nathan¡¯s spine, and he found himself falling into her embrace, resting his head on her belly. ¡°You are so seductive¡­¡± A mere ki*s nearly drove him wild with desire. When could they have intimate moments again? Knowing what he was thinking, Lucinda touched his chin and smiled. After a few passionate moments, she suddenly remembered something important. Chapter 1525 ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were having a video conference? Is it over already?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in realization. ¡°Oh my god! The meeting!¡± He hadpletely forgotten about the conference. He swiftly held Colby in his arms and rushed downstairs. Watching him leave, Lucinda shook her head helplessly and smiled. Toward evening, Sonny arrived with information about Hallie. ¡°Lucinda, I conducted a thorough investigation on Hallie.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her identity checks out. There seems to be no problem with her. ¡± Lucinda frowned. ¡°You mean, she¡¯s genuinely Hallie, and her experiences were not fabricated?¡± Sonny nodded, confirming her suspicions. Yet, Lucinda still couldn¡¯t shake her doubts. If that was indeed Hallie, then why did Hallie utter those words? Sonny continued, ¡°I found her and she imed that someone contacted her and paid her to act that way before she arrived here. Her words and actions were well-calcted. ¡± ¡°Who paid her to do it?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew stern. Sonny shook his head again. ¡°That person used an anonymous ount to get in touch with her. I traced the ount, but I couldn¡¯t find the real name or address of the owner. ¡± Anonymous ounts again, just like the ones used against Dwayne before. But why would someone go to such lengths just to have Hallie threaten her? Could it be Valerie, who had disappeared after jumping into the river eight months ago? Lucinda pondered for a moment and issued a serious order. ¡°Assign two more people to monitor Hallie and observe any unusual behavior. Also, increase the number of bodyguards at the N&L Fairy Land. Make sure the house is guarded round the clock. ¡± In light of Hallie¡¯s actions, Lucinda and Nathan had be especially cautious when it came to hiring a nanny. They meticulously scrutinized each candidate¡¯s family background and work experience, ultimately selecting a warm-hearted middle-aged woman named Zenia Curtis. With Zenia¡¯s assistance, Nathan found himself unburdened from the weight of household chores, suddenly blessed with a surplus of free time. Chapter 1526 These peaceful and joy-filled days seemed to slip by all too swiftly. The pair decided to host a gathering in honor of the twins¡¯ arrival, a celebration eagerly attended by a chorus of praises for the adorable infants. Lucinda was adamant, however, that Nathan and Zenia kept vignt watch over the babies, forbidding any undue closeness or touching from their guests.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. As the gracious host, Lucinda stationed herself at the gate to greet her arriving visitors. Among them, Cyrus made an entrance, handsomely attired and bearing a substantial gift. Observing that he hade alone, curiosity piqued, Lucinda inquired. ¡°Noelle isn¡¯t with you? Did something happen?¡± Cyrus sighed, a shadow of concern crossing his features, ¡°Lately, she¡¯s been consumed by her own affairs. It¡¯s like someone whispered something into her ear, causing her to distance herself from me. I can¡¯t help but feel that she¡¯s intentionally avoiding me. ¡± Lucinda inquired further. ¡°Did you two have a disagreement?¡± Cyrus shook his head. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t argue. I guess couples have their ups and downs, right? But she¡¯s never been this cold before. I don¡¯t know what¡¯se over her. ¡± Lucinda asked, ¡°Do you want me to ask her what happened for you?¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s between her and me. I¡¯ll handle it myself. ¡± Lucinda offered apassionate pat on his shoulder, her tone earnest. ¡°You¡¯re the man, Cyrus. Don¡¯t let things escte to quarrels. Sometimes, it¡¯s best to humor and amodate. You wouldn¡¯t want to break her heart, would you?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. ¡± Cyrus nodded with newfound resolve. The conversation shifted to Hilliard, and Cyrus ryed an interesting piece of news. ¡°Hilliard actually went to Fordenst night, so he might not be able to make it here. He asked me, however, to prepare a gift for your kids. He said that he would buy more when he returned to Stastle. ¡± Forden? With curiosity, Lucinda asked, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any important business in Forden. What was he doing there?¡± Chapter 1527 With a delighted look on his face, Cyrus replied, ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s all because of a woman.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d been rejecting her advances for quite some time, but now that she¡¯s about to get engaged, he¡¯s realized his feelings for her. Hilliard¡¯s in for a bumpy ride, I¡¯d say. It won¡¯t be easy for him to win her over again. ¡± Lucinda chuckled at the twist of fate. ¡°He¡¯s getting a taste of his own medicine! Always ying the aloof card, wearing that serious expression. Now, a woman had managed to bring him to his knees. ¡± Cyrus nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing. Mid-conversation, Violeta arrived on the scene. She was alone. Cyrus immediately questioned, ¡°Violeta, where¡¯s Graham?¡± Violeta¡¯s smile wavered, carrying a tinge of sorrow. ¡°The other day, there was heavy rain. Graham fell ill, and his fever shot up. Because of his long hours of kneeling, his knees have grown frail. Rain or a change in weather triggers the pain. Also, he thought his presence would only upset you, Lucinda, so he chose to stay away. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda¡¯s smile waned, her gaze dropping to the ground. Noting her surprisingly restrained reaction, Cyrus inquired further. ¡°Is Graham still reading the Bible every day?¡± Violeta nodded. ¡°Yes, he is. He¡¯s punishing himself regardless of the weather or his health. Rain or shine, cold or fever, he insists on reading it without fail. ¡± A sigh of exasperation slipped past Violeta¡¯s lips, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. But she quickly forced a smile, masking her emotions for the asion. Lucinda felt a pang of sorrow upon hearing Violeta¡¯s ount, though she managed to offer some words. ¡°I¡¯ve pleaded with him countless times to stop tormenting himself. But Graham is stubborn. He won¡¯t change his ways unless he¡¯se to a realization himself. ¡± An unexpected gravity fell upon the group, casting a somber atmosphere over the conversation. A few moments of hushed tension lingered before Lucinda expertly pivoted the conversation, her smile defrosting the atmosphere. ¡°Cyrus, Violeta, do head inside. Nathan is looking after Colby and Destinee. You must see them. ¡± The pair nodded in response, buoyed by her words. They entered the house,ughter and chatter filling the air. Meanwhile, Lucinda remained at the gate, warmly greeting arriving guests. As the party¡¯smencement loomed, a flustered Noelle rushed in. Lucinda apanied her inside. Chapter 1528 Reserved for Noelle was a seat next to Cyrus, yet she hesitated, her gaze lingering on the chair before ultimately choosing a vacant spot at a different table. Lucinda caught the peculiar gesture, subtly signaling to Cyrus with a wink. The matter was between them; Lucinda knew her limits. Amid the festivities, Noelle elegantly sipped her wine. With her reputation as a celebrated actress, her talents had earned her numerous film offers, and her experiences had refined her taste and manners. She had seamlessly integrated into high society, though her true lineage as a Shaw remained concealed. A cluster of men congregated at her table. Cyrus, however, observed from afar, noting men nking both sides of her. A medley of negative emotions brewed within him, casting a shadow over his mood. The meal concluded, and dancing ensued. Noelle sought a secluded corner for a private conversation with Lucinda. Lucinda clinked her ss against Noelle¡¯s, prompting a cautious inquiry. ¡°What happened between you and Cyrus? You barely exchanged a word during the party. Did you two have a disagreement?¡± Noelle paused mid-sip, momentarily taken aback. Swiftly regaining herposure, she drained her ss, her cheeks rosily flushed, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Lucinda, I want to end things with Cyrus.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡± Her promation reached the ears of Cyrus, who had silently approached them. Darkening visage, he intervened promptly, seizing Noelle¡¯s hand and whisking her away. ¡°Lucinda, we have a private matter to discuss. I apologize for this abrupt departure. I¡¯ll visit your babies soon,¡± he said, a tinge of remorse tainting his words. With Noelle in tow, he retreated, forestalling any protestations. ¡°Cyrus! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡± Undeterred, Cyrus bore a stern expression, deaf to her pleas. ¡°Let go of me! It hurts!¡± In a room abuzz with prying eyes, Noelle¡¯s struggle resounded, capturing the attention of intrigued guests. Relinquishing his hold on her arm, Cyrus bent low, sweeping her off her feet before striding purposefully out of the venue. Chapter 1529 ¡°Release me this instant! Cyrus!¡± Yet, his ears remained sealed to her protests. Ice-blue eyes steely, he pressed on in silence. ¡°Noelle, keep your voice down. If you don¡¯t want a scene,ply. ¡± Noelle ceased her resistance, her voice a mere whimper now. She was thrown into his car and he asked Malcolm to drive home quickly. He met her gaze unflinchingly. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Look at me, Noelle. Were you serious about breaking up?¡± Momentarily stunned, Noelle soon affirmed with unwavering resolve, ¡°Yes. ¡± A trace of anguish glistened in his eyes. Fingers clenched upon her shoulders, he demanded, ¡°Noelle, say it again if you mean it. ¡± Growing exasperated, she met his gaze, her deration resolute. ¡°I want to end our rtionship, Cyrus! Which part of my words don¡¯t you understand? I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore!¡± Burning with rage and pain, Cyrus was deaf to all else. In one deft motion, he overcame her struggle, forcing her to the seat with her back turned to him, halting any further resistance. With a swift motion, his palm connected with her skin. A crisp, resonant smack pierced the air. Noelle¡¯s gasp of shock hung between them, her senses temporarily stunned by the sharp sting radiating from her rear. Malcolm, their driver, was equally bewildered, his gaze flitting to the scene through the rearview mirror. Noticing that Malcolm kept ncing at them through the rearview mirror, Cyrus shot him an angry look. Feeling intimidated, Malcolm nervously pulled down the partition that separated the passengers¡¯ seats from the driver¡¯s area. Behind the partition, he found nothing to see. With Malcolm out of sight, Cyrus swiftly raised his hand and spanked Noelle twice more with equal force. The pain stung intensely! Tears welled up in Noelle¡¯s eyes as she remained pinned on hisp. Her waist was held firmly by Cyrus, making her unable to move.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. As the initial shock wore off, Noelle regained herposure. Her tear-streaked face revealed the profound pain she felt inside. Chapter 1530 ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me!¡± she eximed with a trembling voice. Cyrus let out a heavy sigh and responded earnestly, ¡°This is just my way of teaching my woman to be more obedient. I love you, but your actions have been unreasonable. It¡¯s the only way I can bring some sense to you. ¡± ¡°But who gave you the right to punish me?¡± She bit her lip as tears continued to well up in her eyes. Hearing her shaky voice, Cyrus gently ced his hand on her buttock and rubbed the spot where he had just struck her. ¡°You can¡¯t just decide to break up when I haven¡¯t agreed to it. You¡¯re still living with me in my house, and you¡¯re still my girlfriend,¡± Cyrus asserted. Noelle¡¯s resolve seemed to waver as his words sank in. Despite feeling both embarrassed and annoyed by his butt-rubbing, she found herself tightly pinned down by him, unable to break free. Taking notice of her silence, he continued to rub her butt gently and inquired in a hushed tone. ¡°Noelle, what¡¯s really going on? What did I do wrong that makes you want to end things between us?¡± Tears streamed down Noelle¡¯s cheeks and she felt wronged. ¡°You¡¯ve asked me to ingratiate myself with the Shaw family countless times because you want their eptance of me. You¡¯re seeking to marry someone of equal status, so you won¡¯t be the subject of ridicule. Tell me, Cyrus, do you love me for who I am, or do you love the idea of me being a Shaw family member?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cyrus was taken aback by her words. It finally made sense why she wanted to end things. He had indeed brought up this topic several times before, hoping that Noelle would be acknowledged as part of the Shaw family as soon as possible. He wanted her to change her surname to Shaw. Sadly, this had led to numerous heated arguments between them. He realized that he might have conveyed himself poorly, leading to her misunderstanding him. ¡®s BunnyBookery After some thoughts, Cyrus asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Noelle, why do you hold such animosity towards the Shaw family? They are your biological family, after all. ¡± Noelle¡¯s smile turned bitter. ¡°They don¡¯t love me. Their house feels like a suffocating cage. How can they be considered family without any affection? In my eyes, they mean less to me than Lucinda does. ¡± Although not connected by blood, Lucinda held a special ce in her heart, like family. On the other hand, despite being biologically rted to the Shaw family, they treated her with coldness, as if she were a stranger. ¡°I have no desire to return to them. It¡¯s a ce where I¡¯m unhappy,¡± she confessed. Her sister Sally had never shown her warmth or weed her. Sally wished Noelle to never go back. Mekhi, though seemingly the most caring toward her, was also the coldest of them all. He treated his family like mere subordinates, barking orders andmanding them around. But beyond the facade of their old Shaw family house, a massive secrety hidden on the top floor. Chapter 1531 To Noelle, that ce exuded nothing but gloom and horror, and filled her with an uneasy feeling. Suddenly snapping back to reality, she inquired. ¡°If the Shaw family doesn¡¯t make my identity public, does that mean we can never get married?¡± With a heavy heart, Cyrus replied, ¡°Noelle, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re an orphan or a Shaw family member. If we want to get married, we can do it anytime. I don¡¯t care if it means bing a Laughing stock among the upper ss. ¡± He pulled her up and gently settled her on hisp. Cupping her face with both hands, he said with utmost seriousness, ¡°The reason I¡¯ve been urging you to return to the Shaw family is that I want you to break free from yourfort zone and embrace your family. Even though you pretend not to care about them, deep down, you still love your family. Since childhood, you¡¯ve yearned for their love and care. Discovering you were a member of the Shaw family brought you immense joy. But after Living with them for a few days, you realized their love didn¡¯t match your expectations, making you feel like an outsider. It frightened you, and you¡¯ve been avoiding confronting this reality. I wish for you to confront these emotions and find true happiness. I¡¯ll speak to the Shaw family about ¡­¡± Noelle¡¯s eyes dropped as she pondered in silence, taking her time to process everything. Cyrus reached out to caress the back of her head, intending to offer aforting ki*s. But she resisted, pushing him away. ¡°Noelle, are you still upset with me?¡± Noelle nodded, anger flickering in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll consider your suggestion, but don¡¯t bring up the Shaw family until I¡¯ve made up my mind. ¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, giving her an affectionate smile. He then leaned in for a ki*s. But she pushed him away again. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you still mad at me? I just promised not to bring them up, right?¡± Cyrus asked, bewildered by her reaction. Noelle snorted in anger and her expression turned cold as she voiced herint. ¡°You just spanked me! That¡¯s crossing a line! It¡¯s made me really angry!¡± Cyrus was left stunned. Trying to ease the tension, he said with a stiff expression, ¡°Tell me what you want, and I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. ¡± A rare glint of mischief shone in her clear and innocent eyes. ¡°Allow me to spank you!¡± After pondering for a moment, Cyrus gave in. He took her hand and ced it gently on his cheek. ¡°I did hit you three times. If you want to hit me ten times in return, go ahead. ¡± But she arrogantly declined. Chapter 1532 ¡°I have no interest in pping your face. You smacked me on my butt, and I want to give you a taste of your own medicine!¡± Cyrus said nothing. Meanwhile, Malcolm, who was driving, widened his eyes in utter shock. Oh God! Did he just hear that correctly? Could his boss truly be willing to let the girl spank him? He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited about it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. While behind the wheel, he quietly listened to the conversationing from the back seat. Cyrus put up a strong resistance to this issue. Besides, he knew Malcolm could hear everything they were saying. As a man of importance, how could he allow Noelle spank him? In a hushed tone, Cyrus tried to persuade. ¡°Noelle, cut me some ck this time. I promise, I¡¯ll make it up to you in a different wayter. You can punish me as much as you please. ¡± Because they weren¡¯t alone in the car, Noelle refrained from responding and chose to ignore him instead. Shortly after, they got to the gate of the vi. Cyrus got out of the car, carried her into the house, and decided tofort her in the most direct way. He tried ¡°bending¡± her mind in bed, attempting to change her perspective. And if that didn¡¯t work, he tried again. As the night wore on, the party at N&L Fairy Land was drawing to a close. The two little babies had already fallen asleep and were taken to their room by Zenia. Nathan was given the task to stay with them, ording to Lucinda¡¯s orders. While Lucinda entertained the guests, she also engaged in negotiations for an international partnership with one of the attendees. The long-term project they were dealing with was a massive undertaking, and the guest had been introduced to Lucinda by a mutual acquaintance. They knew they had to delve into the nitty-gritty to determine whether the deal could be sessfully executed or not. Amidst the negotiation, Lucinda maintained a polite smile as she conversed with the guest. Nathan walked up to her, took her hand from behind, and then entertained the other guests. Lucinda said nothing but appreciated his presence. It made her interactions with the business tycoons much more enjoyable. Only after the discussion came to a close did she suddenly have an epiphany about something. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to watch over the babies with Zenia?¡± Chapter 1533 Nathan smiled. ¡°They¡¯re fast asleep, and Zenia can handle it herself. I can¡¯t let you handle the guests alone. I don¡¯t want you to get too tired. ¡± His sweet words used to make her happy. But this time around, she wore a very serious expression. ¡°Never mind. You stay here. I¡¯ll go in and watch the babies myself. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of worry unless she personally saw to the safety of the babies. As Nathan took charge of entertaining the guests, Lucinda turned on her heels and walked into the vi. Unsettled by her reproachful look, he quickly instructed Sonny to handle the guests, and then hurried after her. Up on the third floor, in the babies¡¯ room, there were two exquisite cribs, one pink and one blue. Lucinda walked closer, only to discover the pink crib was empty. Destinee was nowhere to be found, and Zenia was also clearly absent from the room. Only Colby was asleep in the blue crib. A breath caught in Lucinda¡¯s throat as she realized her daughter was not in the room, and an ominous sensation crept over her. With determination burning in her eyes, Lucinda turned around to venture out in search of Destinee.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But as she caught sight of Nathan, her emotions overwhelmed her, and she grabbed his cor. ¡°Nathan, where¡¯s Destinee?¡± Stunned by her sudden aggression, Nathan stammered, trying to exin, ¡°When I left the room, she was still fast asleep. Don¡¯t worry, Lucinda¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, and she tightened her grip on his cor and red. ¡°If anything bad has happened to Destinee because of you, you¡¯ll be in serious trouble!¡± His face paled, and he stood there, speechless and shocked for a while. It had been a long time since Lucinda looked at him with such anger. And the intensity of her emotions left him shaken to the core. As he stood there in shock, Lucinda released her grip on his cor and swiftly made her way out of the room. Immediately, he trailed after her. Chapter 1534 Shebed through every bedroom, bathroom, and kitchen, yet Zenia and Destinee were nowhere to be found. With each passing moment, the unease in Lucinda¡¯s heart grew stronger. In a hurry, she rushed outside the vi and instructed Abel and Rickey to guard the front and back doors. No one was to be allowed to leave at this critical moment. Her hands trembled, and her heart pounded in her chest.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She clutched the microphone and wanted to ascend the stage to deliver a fierce message to anyone with sinister intentions. Nathan gently sped her wrist, urging her to calm down. ¡°Lucinda, let me handle this, alright?¡± She shook off his hand in disbelief, her emotions running high. ¡°Nathan, what if someone took Destinee away while we were distracted? ¡®s BunnyBookery Kidnappings happen in wealthy families every time. She¡¯s your daughter as well. Aren¡¯t you bothered that she might have been taken away?¡± His eyes welled up with tears, and he stood resolutely in front of her. ¡°Lucinda, I understand your concerns, but acting recklessly won¡¯t help. Trust me, I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± Lucinda said nothing and agreed. Nathan then instructed Sonny to continue entertaining the guests in the garden and asked Abel to find out if any guest had just left the garden. Once assured that no suspicious person was identified among the guests, Nathan tasked Larry and Lonnie with a discreet search of N&L Fairy Land. Ten minutester, in a secluded corner of the backyard, Larry spotted Zenia, cradling little Destinee in her arms. Lucinda and Nathan rushed over. When Zenia spotted them, she looked puzzled. ¡°Sir, madam, what the matter? You both look worried. ¡± Lucinda was about to inquire further, but Nathan intervened and spoke in aposed manner. ¡°Zenia, why did you take Destinee to the backyard?¡± Zenia exined, ¡°Mr. Payne, as soon as you left, Destinee woke up all chatty and eager to y. I was worried she might wake Colby up, so I brought her to the quiet backyard to soothe her. She had just slept back, and I was about to bring her back to her room. ¡± Lucinda let out a relieved breath and approached Zenia to take a look at Destinee. True enough, Destinee was sound asleep. She was wearing the delicate silver bracelet with her name etched on it. It was a special gift from Lucinda. In that moment, all of Lucinda¡¯s anxiety dissipated like mist under the sun. Chapter 1535 Nathan grinned and reassured her. ¡°Honey, look at her, she¡¯s perfectly fine. You worry too much. ¡± With the party bustling with guests, they had already stationed their security personnel at the front and back entrances, ensuring everyone was safe. Yet, Lucinda¡¯s worries persisted, and she asked him to keep an eye on the babies to ensure their safety. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think she was being overly anxious about the babies. As he nonchntly spoke, Lucinda lifted her head and shot him an angry re. Without saying a word, she took Destinee from Zenia, cradled her in her arms, and headed upstairs. Seeing her cold demeanor, Nathan felt a shiver down his spine. It looked like she was very upset with him. Was she going to kick him out of their bedroom and banish him to the guestroom for the night? It was veryte at night and the Lively party had finallye to an end. The house was now quiet. Everything was seemingly in perfect harmony. Up on the third floor, the soft glow of a warmmp still illuminated the bedroom. Nathan knelt on the washboard by the beside. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead and his body trembled slightly as he endured the difort. His guess was right. Lucinda was indeed infuriated. Luckily, she didn¡¯t have the heart to banish him to the guestroom, but she did decide to give him a little punishment. However, she didn¡¯t specify when he could get up. After they spent so much time together, the small punishments she yfully doled out before had always been a lighthearted fun added to their rtionship. Lucinda never truly intended to cause him harm. This, however, was an entirely different experience for Nathan. It was the first time he had endured the torture of kneeling on a washboard for over two hours. As he bore the sharp pain in his knees, Lucinda watched him coldly. Nathan clenched his teeth and gripped the edge of the bed to ease the pain. With a low voice, he called out, ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± She paid him no mind. Sliding his hand under the quilt, he gently prodded her warm foot. His tone was filled with frustration. ¡°Hey, honey, look at me.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda set aside her phone and turned to him with a serious expression. ¡°I told you to watch the babies. Why did you leave the room?¡± Chapter 1536 Nathan¡¯s sense of grievance even grew stronger. ¡°Because I love you more. You¡¯ve just recovered, and I didn¡¯t want to see you exhausted. As your husband, I wanted to lend a hand with the party. Besides, Zenia can handle the kids on her own. We took all the necessary precautions beforehand, and nothing will go wrong. ¡± ¡°Nothing will go wrong?¡± Lucinda scoffed. ¡°Thankfully, nothing went wrong this time. What could happen next time? We can¡¯t take that risk! Nathan, you¡¯re the one person I trust the most in this house. I told you to watch the babies, but you left them with the nanny and nearly caused a huge disaster. Do you still believe that you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± Disappointment weighed heavily on her, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Nathan didn¡¯t really care about their kids. Their daughter was missing, and he showed no concern. He even dismissed her worries as mere overreaction. The more she dwelled on it, the angrier she grew. Storming over to the drawer, she fetched a ruler, and then sat cross-legged on the bed with a serious expression on her face. ¡°Stretch out your hands,¡± she demanded. Nathan was stunned. Since they hired Zenia, Lucinda hadn¡¯t beat him. By the look of her furious countenance, she seemed unwilling to let him off the hook easily this time. Nathan remained frozen, still hopeful for a way out. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s toote. The vi is so quiet. Someone might hear us. ¡± He was, of course, talking about Zenia, who was sleeping in the babies¡¯ room.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. But Lucinda was resolute. ¡°And so? You did something wrong today and need to face the consequences. Who would say that I¡¯m wrong in giving you some punishment?¡± Nathan fell silent, unable to find the right words to defend himself. Not wanting to waste any more time, Lucinda was determined to teach him a lesson. ¡°Come on, stretch out your hands!¡± she insisted. It had indeed been a long time since he had been in such a situation, and this time, he decided to resist. He hesitated, refusing to extend his hands as he looked at her with a plea in his eyes. ¡°Just hear me out, okay?¡± he implored. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of annoyance as she rapped on the bedside, and told Nathan, ¡°You can exin itter, after you¡¯ve received your punishment. ¡± Chapter 1537 Nathan was left utterly speechless, his emotions welling up inside him. His heart felt wounded, and he pursed his lips, gazing at her with a profound sadness in his eyes. She tapped the bed sternly with a ruler. Her expression was cold and distant, as she reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten the family rules?¡± Nathan eventually gave in. The intense internal struggle finally subsided and with a sigh, he extended his left palm before her, ready to ept his fate. Lucinda shook her head. ¡°Both hands,¡± she insisted firmly. ¡°Lucinda, you know I have to sign that contract tomorrow,¡± Nathan pleaded, worried that an injury to his right hand might affect his ability to write. Lucinda¡¯s face remained impassive, as though silently conveying that there was no room for negotiation on this issue. Her cold gaze weighed heavily on Nathan, and reluctantly, he extended his right hand as well. The ruler came down on his palms three times. Red square marks instantly swelled on Nathan¡¯s broad palms, causing him to wince in pain. His trembling fingertips revealed the depth of his difort. He held his breath, feeling hurt both physically and emotionally. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda¡¯s tearful gaze fixed on him as she asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t shown much care for the babies since they were born. Nathan, do you not like me anymore, or the babies I brought into this world for you?¡± Her words startled him, and he immediately raised his head. ¡°What makes you think that? I¡¯ve seen how much you¡¯ve suffered for them in the past ten months, and it breaks my heart to witness it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. ¡± His voice carried a tinge of bitterness as he bit his lower lip, feeling deeply aggrieved. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s just that I sense you don¡¯t care about me as much as you used to since the babies were born. It feels like you prioritize them over me. And now, you me me and punish me because of them, without considering my feelings. ¡± She stared at him, taken aback by his words, and couldn¡¯t help but smile in her anger. ¡°Why are you so jealous of your babies? How old are they? They¡¯re just one month old andpletely dependent on us. We have to take good care of them. It¡¯s our responsibility. What are they to you? Rivals in love?¡± Nathan bent his head, unsure of how to respond to her words. Lucinda didn¡¯t hold back as she delivered three more firm hits on his palms, determined to make him learn his lesson. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± He winced in pain and furrowed his brow. It was the first time he had to endure two punishments simultaneously¡ªkneeling on a washboard and enduring the ruler¡¯s strikes on his palms. Chapter 1538 His knees and hands throbbed with pain, but the ache in his heart hurt even more. The sense of grievance weighed heavily on him, yet he couldn¡¯t find a way to express it. ¡°Lucinda, in my heart, no one is more important than you. You¡¯ve always been my top priority, but it feels Like the babies have taken that ce in your heart above me. I couldn¡¯t care less if you think I¡¯m being irrational or silly. ¡± As for what needed correcting, there was nothing since he hadn¡¯t made any mistakes. Lucinda let out a sigh, and her voice softened. ¡°Nate, you just don¡¯t get how tough it is to be a mother. If I didn¡¯t love and care for you, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the struggle of giving birth to our babies. I love them because they¡¯re ours, our precious babies.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Within the realm of affluent and powerful ns, conflicts run rampant. Many children from wealthy families have been abducted or snatched away by business rivals. I was in a state of panic. Also, Hallie¡¯s actions only added to my unease, making me even more vignt. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about you, it¡¯s just that the circumstances have heightened my concerns. ¡± Nathan let out a weary sigh and muttered, ¡°Do you always believe someone¡¯s out to snatch our babies? Are you dealing with postpartum anxiety or something?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew dark again. She raised the ruler and delivered three quick hits. This time, she hit him on the left palm. She responded to his question with seriousness, ¡°Perhaps I do. You¡¯re aware of postpartum anxiety, yet you still provoked me. You deserve to be taught a lesson!¡± Then, a dull thud followed, and she struck him with more force than before. Nathan instinctively pulled back his left arm, but he quickly halted, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t allow you hit me or do whatever you demand. ALL I ask is for you to show me some of the care and love you give to the babies. That would be enough to make me content. ¡± Lucinda let out another sigh, set the ruler aside, and tenderly examined his palms. His left hand was bruised and swollen. This evoked sympathy within her. She gently rubbed the wounded area and blew on it softly, trying to alleviate his pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked, her voice tender with concern. Strange as it may seem, he was fine when he was being beaten. But now, when he saw her gentleness, tears threatened to spill from his eyes, and a lump formed in his throat. ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s been a while since you hit me this hard,¡± he managed to say. Lucinda regretted her actions and hastened to assist him to his feet. She reached for the anti-swelling ointment from the bedside table and carefully applied it to his bruised knees and palms. As she applied the medicine, Lucinda said, ¡°Nate, I really hope that from now on, we can be on the same page when ites to the babies. Try not to overthink or feel jealous of them, alright?¡± Nathan remained silent but made a request. ¡°Since I got quite a beating from you tonight, can you at leastpensate me?¡± Chapter 1539 Hearing his words, she paused briefly, then raised her arm and gave him a gentle tap with the ruler. With a sneer etched on her face, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m dead serious! What goes on in that head of yours all day? s@x, huh? We¡¯re trying to have a serious chat here. This is about how we can create a harmonious life with the babies. We need to find a way to adjust to our new normal. ¡± Leaning in, he nted a tender ki*s on her cheek and shed a roguish grin. ¡°You¡¯ve been on my mind all day. ¡± Lucinda found herself utterly speechless. Was this a genuinepliment or just yful teasing? Not receiving any response, Nathan gently pressed his cheek against hers. ¡°Lucinda, we¡¯ve not had s@x since you got pregnant. Can you really bear to deny me? I can¡¯t hold back any longer, I feel like I¡¯m going to explode. ¡± She remained silent. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn him down.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She gently pushed him away and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much, just a little understanding. You can¡¯t let jealousy consume you. You have to be on my side and support me when ites to the babies. Can you promise me that?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Being very aroused, he nodded with no hesitation. As soon as Lucinda finished applying the medicine on him, he couldn¡¯t resist pouncing on her. However, she quickly interjected, ¡°I agreed we can do it, but not today. Let¡¯s wait and see how you behave in the next few days. If you can truly meet my requests, you¡¯ll get what you want in a week. ¡± Nathan felt frustrated. A whole week? The desire coursing through his body was abruptly quenched by her. Nathan leaned his head against her t belly, and spoke in a mncholic tone. ¡°Lucinda, you can be so heartless sometimes¡­¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but giggle. As she gently stroked his handsome face, she crafted a quick excuse. ¡°The doctor warned me that even though it¡¯s been a month after delivery, I might not have fully recovered from the natural birth and should avoid any vigorous activities. I¡¯m sorry, Nate. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 1540 Nathan was so frustrated. Despite his desires, he understood the importance of her health, so he reluctantly quelled the urge to take her to bed and have his way. He held her close in his arms, seekingfort, and eventually drifted off to sleep, though his restless heart still yearned for more. Meanwhile, over at Cyrus¡¯ vi. Inside the bedroom, a steamy scene unfolded between Cyrus and Noelle. The white curtains were drawn shut, adorned with shimmering lights that cast a soft, romantic glow across the room. Pressing his body against Noelle¡¯s obsessively, Cyrus gasped slightly and gently stroked her delicate cheek with the back of his hand. With tenderness in his voice, he inquired. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously thinking about ending things between us, are you?¡± Noelle shook her head obediently, her eyes fixed on his. ¡°No. I can¡¯t bear the thought of being away from you. ¡± Her response lit up his face, and their lips met again in a passionate ki*s. ¡®s BunnyBookery But she pushed him back and muttered, ¡°Enough. I¡¯m exhausted. ¡± Turning onto his side, he propped himself against the bed¡¯s headboard. He pulled the quilt over his naked lower body and his exposed chest showed off his well-built frame. A sheen of sweat still glistened on his skin from their Lovemaking. Drawing her close, he held her tightly and said seriously, ¡°Noelle, I really hope you¡¯ll find the strength to confront your fears and give returning to the Shaw family¡¯s house another shot. I¡¯ll admit, I have a bit of a hidden agenda here. If the Shaw family acknowledges you as one of their own, it¡¯ll be like a golden ticket for our marriage. There won¡¯t be whispers or sneers from anyone. So, for the sake of our future, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll give it a shot. But don¡¯t worry. No matter what happens, I will never give up on you. I¡¯ll be right there by your side, tackling whatever hurdlese our way. ¡± Noelle was mute for a while. With her emotions settling, she found herself grasping his perspective. Taking another shot at this wasn¡¯t going to hurt, right? ¡°Alright, I promise you. Once I wrap up work, I¡¯ll call Mekhi and head back home with him. ¡± Cyrus nted a contented ki*s on her forehead with a smile ying on his Lips. Noelle let out a sigh. Whenever the Shaw family came to mind, it dragged along memories of the terrifying incident she¡¯d faced on that top floor. ¡°cyrus, do you recall the time I stayed at the Shaw residence to help Lucinda find evidence to prove Kyson¡¯s questionable lineage?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I haven¡¯t forgotten. Going back wasn¡¯t on your agenda after that. ¡± Cyrus gave an understanding nod.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1541 Sitting upright, Noelle locked eyes with him, her expression now serious. ¡°The night I got those photographs, I stumbled into something incredibly unsettling. ¡± ¡°Why the silence on this for so long?¡± His brows knitted with concern. ¡°Mekhi thought I might have dreamt up the whole deal, so I brushed it off. Also, the specifics of the attack had slipped my mind. And really, it was an affair of the Shaw family. It didn¡¯t feel right spreading it around. ¡± ¡°What happened to you that day?¡± Cyrus¡¯s expression turned grave. Noelle¡¯s eyes dropped as she recalled memories from the night. She then recounted the events of that haunting night. ¡°In the old house of the Shaw family, there¡¯s this ruleid down by Mekhi. In the night, the top floor turns into a no-go zone, barred for anyone to enter. The twist is, that¡¯s where my dad¡¯s study and my mom¡¯s bedroom is. That day, I slipped through the window, and ended up in my father¡¯s study. I stole some photos. But right then, out of nowhere, an ashtray came crashing onto my head. Before I knew it, fingers were tightening around my throat. That person really intended to kill me. The light in the study was very dim, barely enough to get a glimpse of things. With the moonlight, I caught a hazy sight of the person¡¯s eyes. Those eyes held a cold rage and were full of killing intent. If hell had a face, that person could¡¯ve been its poster child. A gut-wrenching growl escaped the person¡¯s lips. ¡®How in the world are you still alive? You¡¯re nothing but disgrace. Death is what you deserve¡­''¡± Cyrus soaked in her tale, a mix of shock and awe evident in his expression. ¡°I¡¯m still wrapping my head around this, Noelle¡­ Aside from those eyes, any other details about this person? Are we talking about a man or a woman?¡± Noelle shut her eyes, retracing her memories carefully. After a stretch of silence, she let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a nk, Cyrus. I can¡¯t remember. ¡± He held her close with tenderness and care. ¡°If what you went through isn¡¯t just a dream but an actual experience, then there¡¯s likely someone trapped in the Shaw family¡¯s house. We don¡¯t know how long they¡¯ve been imprisoned. This isn¡¯t a trivial issue. ¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been pondering if that person could be my mother, someone I¡¯ve never had the chance toy eyes on. Cyrus, have you ever seen her?¡± ¡°Of course I have. Though, I think she doesn¡¯t go out often and never attend parties. You¡¯ll only catch her at those banquets held by the Shaw family. ¡± After a brief pause, Cyrus continued, ¡°I¡¯ve crossed paths with her a handful of times. She carries herself well, gentle and poised. It¡¯s hard to picture her being the one behind that crazy ordeal you faced. ¡± Noelle¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°It¡¯s confusing. The butler made it clear that only my mother resided on the top floor. If it isn¡¯t her, then who could it possibly be?¡± The more she delved into the issue, the more it seemed like a huge puzzle. Moreover, that person who almost took her life said that she was a disgrace and should go to hell¡­ A gnawing suspicion nibbled at her that this secret might be knotted up with her real identity. Chapter 1542 ¡°Tomorrow or the day after, I¡¯ll find a chance to return to that house to dig a bit deeper. This matter might hold more weight than we can fathom. ¡± Cyrus gave his consent, but he was concerned for her safety. Since she had been recently attacked, the thought of her going there again had him on edge. ¡°I¡¯ll have two skilled guards positioned around the Shaw family¡¯s house. If things take a nasty turn, just scream and they¡¯lle to your rescue. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± After their conversation, he swooped her up in his arms and walked into the bathroom where they took a shower together. It was a peaceful night in Stastle. Meanwhile, over in Forden, rain came down in torrents. Even when Hilliard touched down and came out of the ne, the rain didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions of easing up. After settling into his hotel room, Hilliard dialing Jennifer¡¯s number repeatedly throughout the afternoon. Unfortunately, she had blocked his number. She was determined to lock away her emotions and erase him from her mind. In his hotel room, Hilliard found himself staring up at the ceiling, clueless about how to ask her out. Hilliard was restless throughout the night and couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery Finally, he decided to send a message to Cyrus. Immediately Cyrus came out of the shower, he responded to him. ¡°You have to be the most stubborn man I know! Why not just show up where she is? Make an effort for once!¡± Cyrus eximed in his message. Hilliard¡¯s brow furrowed as he tried to grasp the idea. ¡°What do you mean? Like I should wait outside her house or something? Shortly, Cyrus sent him a facepalm emoji. When Hilliard saw this, his face turned even colder. Cyrus¡¯s message popped up again. ¡°It¡¯s raining in Forden right? Why not make up a tale about losing your phone and wallet? Paint a picture of being stranded, and then reach out to the Turner family for shelter. y the pity game. And don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re not just anybody. You¡¯re a Simmons. Remember, you¡¯ve saved her before.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The Turners won¡¯t turn you down. Get close to her, apologize, and win back her heart. That¡¯s how you do it. ¡± Hilliard stared at the screen, mulling over the words, and eventually decided that it was a good idea. Then Cyrus sent him a link. ¡°Set your after-work medical studies aside for now. Swap those medical journals for a love story or two. Time to learn the art of wooing a girl!¡± Chapter 1543 A scowl formed on Hilliard¡¯s face, the brewing anger about to erupt. Cyrus¡¯s well-intentioned but relentless counsel was pushing his patience to its limits. He responded coldly, ¡°How would you like a good beating?¡± He got no response from Cyrus afterwards. It looked like Cyrus got scared. Hilliard turned off his phone and made a month¡¯s reservation of the hotel room. All his credit cards, money and clothes were stored in this room. Without an umbre, he strode onto the street in the rain decisively. ¡®s BunnyBookery If he aimed to y the sympathy card with Jennifer, he needed to y it well, to make himself seem like the world had dealt him a harsh hand. In thete hours of the night, he found himself sprinting through the downpour. He became breathless and soaked after a while. He finally conceded to exhaustion and decided to take a taxi. However, reality suddenly dawned on him. He hadn¡¯t brought any money or his phone with him. How could he even take a taxi in his current state?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hilliard dashed into a nearby shed to seek shelter from the relentless rain that wasing down. With a quick nce, he gauged the distance between the Turner family¡¯s residence and the hotel, and made a rough estimation. After a bit of calction, he discovered that the time it would take to get to the Turner family¡¯s home was nearly the same as the time it would take to return to the hotel. With a resolute choice, he brazed up and charged out into the rain. He careened through the night¡¯s heavy rain with reckless abandon. An entire hour slipped by, yet he still found himself a distance away from the Turner family¡¯s house. He had double-checked the path to the Turner family¡¯s residence before stepping out. But, thete hour of the night coupled with the rain¡¯s obscuring veil led him astray, resulting in a wrong turn and a final, frustrating loss of direction. At three or four in the evening, the streetsy devoid of any signs of life. There were no passing cars or pedestrians in sight. Trapped between returning to the distant hotel and navigating towards the Turner family¡¯s unreachable abode, he found himself at an impasse. He was drenched in the heavy rain alone, like a helpless puppy. But, even in his plight, there was a peculiar silver lining. He did manage to make himself look pathetic. The following morning unveiled a bright atmosphere in Stastle, with sunlight illuminating the town. After breakfast, Noelle dialed Mekhi¡¯s number, nervous. Chapter 1544 As soon as the call connected, before she could utter a word, Mekhi¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°So, you¡¯ve finallye around?¡± Inhaling deeply, sheposed herself and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready to move back to the house. ¡± ¡°Great news! Just tell me where you¡¯re at. I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up. ¡± Mekhi¡¯sughter echoed with a sense of tion. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Cyrus will take me there. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°You are a member of the Shaw family, and I¡¯ll have my drivere get you. Why are you insistent on having Cyrus drive you?¡± Noelle was perplexed. ¡°Why does it matter? He¡¯s my boyfriend. It¡¯s perfectly normal for him to drop me off. ¡± A prolonged silence hung in the air before Mekhi¡¯s resolve hardened. ¡°Noelle, let¡¯s not debate this. Just gather your things and wait for my driver. That¡¯s the n. ¡± Noelle found herself at a loss for words. ¡®s BunnyBookery She decided not to speak further. While she was mute, her phone was deftly snatched from her grasp by cyrus. ¡°Mekhi, I¡¯ll handle her ride back. Our connection won¡¯t be up for discussion. Despite her fame as a star, my sway within the entertainment industry guarantees that no scandal will rear its head, even if we¡¯re captured on camera,¡± Cyrus assured confidently. His voice took on a cold tone. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re underestimating me, Mekhi? Looking down on the Simmons family?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Mekhi responded with a sneer. In the end, Mekhi reluctantly conceded, allowing Cyrus to take Noelle to the old house. Once the call ended, both Noelle and Cyrus were left with solemn expressions etched upon their faces. He said, ¡°Mekhi is very possessive. He bullies the weak and fears the strong. Try not to allow him boss you around. But don¡¯t go overboard with a tough act either.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Rte with him with a dash of firmness and a sprinkle of gentleness. After all, he is the head of the Shaw family. What he says, goes. Family matters fall under his jurisdiction. Lucinda and I can¡¯t get involved in your family affairs. ¡± Immediately he finished speaking, he caught a flicker in Noelle¡¯s eyes, and suddenly realized something. ¡°Hmm. . Is it wrong to badmouth your brother to your face?¡± Noelle was amused by his reaction. ¡°Well, the cat¡¯s out of the bag. Chapter 1545 You can¡¯t take it back now. ¡± ¡°You are right. ¡± He squirmed a bit and his cheeks turned red. But then he said, ¡°Well, I figured you¡¯d be cool with it. ¡± A sweet smile curled her lips. ¡°Not a care in the world about it. ¡± She packed a few things. They then left the vi together, and Cyrus drove to the Shaw family¡¯s house . The closer they got, the more Cyrus couldn¡¯t shake off the growing unease gnawing at him. He squeezed her hand tightly. ¡°Noelle, I get that you¡¯re itching to uncover the mystery on the top floor, but be cautious. You¡¯ve been up there before, and Mekhi definitely has his eyes on you. You have to y by his ybook for some time, then strike when he¡¯s less wary. ¡± Noelle nodded. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ve got this. I know what to do. ¡± Cyrus couldn¡¯t shake off the worry. His voice took on a more serious note. ¡°If stuff goes south, don¡¯t hesitate to shout. My men would just be hanging around outside, on alert. They¡¯lle to your rescue immediately and I¡¯ll alsoe over as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± As they chatted away, they eventually pulled up at the Shaw residence. Mekhi made sure to get home ahead of time, awaiting their arrival by the gate. Cyrus caught sight of him, and in that moment, a polite exchange yed out between them. Their eyes met with a shared grin and a nod. Then Noelle was led into the house by Mekhi. As they walked through the garden of the house, he said in a deep voice, ¡°Take your time getting acquainted with the family. Once everything¡¯s smooth, I¡¯ll throw a banquet to wee you and announce your identity as my sister to the public. ¡°Alright. ¡± Noelle dropped her gaze as she matched his stride. Mekhi continued, ¡°In two days, there¡¯s this business party happening. You¡¯reing along, and I¡¯ll get you mingling with some business big shots. ¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Noelle¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m an actress and won¡¯t work in any familypany. Why do I need to meet your business partners?¡± To that, he simply replied, ¡°Networking is never a bad idea. ¡± Before she could voice her next question, he smoothly switched the topic. Chapter 1546 ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, you should settle into the room I had prepared for you earlier. The servants have orders to tidy it up daily. It¡¯s practically gleaming, so no fretting there. However, steer clear of risky business this time around. No more scaling walls, alright?¡± As he mentioned that topic, his face turned cold. ¡°I let it slidest time. But let¡¯s be clear, if you do such a thing again, I won¡¯t be so lenient. Not even Cyrus¡¯s appeals on your behalf will sway me. Understood?¡± Noelle nodded. ¡°Understood. ¡± ¡°Alright then, head on to your room and get some rest. We¡¯ll have lunchter. ¡± Mekhi put his hands in the pockets of his military uniform, wearing a nk expression. She started making her way toward the house with her luggage. But after a couple of paces, she turned back around. ¡°I haven¡¯tid eyes on our mother even once. When will I get to see her?¡± ¡°You can see her at Lunch,¡± he responded with a smile. ¡°Seriously?¡± Her intrigue about her mother was palpable.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cyrus had told her of her mother¡¯s grace and refinement. Fueled by newfound enthusiasm, she quickened her pace. Meanwhile, Mekhi stood on the stony road to the garden, and stared at her back with a gloomy expression. In Forden, the rain poured down mercilessly during the night, drenching Hilliard to the bone as he braved the elements for what felt like hours on end. Seeking refuge proved to be a challenge, until he stumbled upon a spot that barely shielded him from the downpour. There, he huddled against the biting cold breeze for another two hours. Only as dawn began to break did he catch sight of someone passing by and inquire about the way to the Turner family¡¯s residence. Those who passed him were taken aback by the sorry sight of him in wet clothes. Despite being thoroughly drenched, Hilliard¡¯s rugged charm seemed undiminished. If anything, his allure was heightened by the way his wet garments clung to his form. As he walked along, Hilliard unwittingly drew the attention of many a passersby. He was extremely frustrated and angry. Little had he imagined that his journey to Forden would be such a cmitous ordeal. With a mind weighed down by these reflections, he finally got to the Turner family¡¯s estate about thirty minutester. At the sight of him, the bodyguard was stunned. ¡°Excuse me, sir, but who might you be?¡± Hilliard raised her head and replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m Hilliard from the Simmons family. I want to see Mr. Turner. ¡± Chapter 1547 ¡°From the Simmons family?¡± The bodyguard scrutinized him from head to toe. His initial surprise gave way to a begrudging admiration for Hilliard¡¯s undeniable charisma, despite the drenched state he was in. Immediately, the guard hurried off to deliver the information. The members of the Turner family were having breakfast in the dining room. Upon learning of Hilliard¡¯s arrival, Mario and Presley exchanged nces, rose from their seats, and made their way out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer dismissed the notion, deeming it a prank and not worth her attention. For over a year, she had gone after Hilliard relentlessly, only to be met with his unyielding indifference. The constant effort to please him had drained her spirit. She kept on eating, and out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of her parents escorting a tall figure into the room. When she lifted her eyes to see who it was, she was left utterly dumbfounded. They¡¯d been acquainted for ages. Every time Jenniferid eyes on Hilliard, he was so distant and exuded an air of coldness and arrogance. She had never seen him rain-soaked. His hair clung to his face, as though he¡¯d just stepped out of a shower. Stunned, she gaped at him. ¡°What made you¡­¡± Hilliard smiled. But the smile was very faint. It was like warm sunshine in winter and cool breeze in summer. Jennifer¡¯s heart raced as tears welled in her eyes uncontrobly. Did he¡­ Did he just smile at her? For so long, she¡¯d yearned for this. But now, the desire to be with him had waned within her. She dropped her head to hide her sadness. The smile on Hilliard¡¯s face faded away, reced by a cold countenance. Sensing a shift in the air, Presley intervened, smiling, ¡°Jennifer, Mr. Simmons is away on business in Forden. Had a little mishap, lost his phone and all his money. He endured the rain throughout the night. He¡¯s hoping to stay at our ce for a couple of days. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jennifer responded with a cold tone. She never would¡¯ve thought that Hilliard would bear such hardship. But he wasn¡¯t here for her. Perhaps he deserved it. Chapter 1548 Following a brief pause, she lifted her head and said, ¡°Deciding if he can stay here or not isn¡¯t my call. It¡¯s you and Dad who get to decide. No need to exin it all to me. ¡± Setting her knife and fork aside, she rose from her seat and ascended the stairs to her room. Mario tried to lighten the mood. ¡°Jennifer has always been this way. Don¡¯t take it personally, Mr. Simmons. You had quite a sleepless night. Head to the guest room and freshen up. I¡¯ll have the servant buy some clothes that fit and get them to you. ¡± Hilliard bent his head and looked down at his wet clothes. Indeed, he needed a shower immediately. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Mario and Presley smiled and instructed the servant to show him to the guest room. In no time, the sound of running water filled the guest room¡¯s bathroom. Mario and Presley exchanged nces and then resumed their work. Ten minutester, Presley tapped on Jennifer¡¯s door, holding the clothes she¡¯d picked out for Hilliard. Jennifer was in the middle of applying her makeup. She was preparing for a lunch outing. ¡°Come in. ¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Presley stepped into the room and ced the clothes on the dresser. ¡°Mr. Simmons is in the shower. You can finish your makeupter. Just take these clothes to him first. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jennifer turned her head and gaped at her mother, baffled. ¡°We have a lot of servants around. Mom, what¡¯s with you wanting me to do it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Without offering an exnation, Presley casually shoved the clothes toward Jennifer. ¡°No need for questions. Be fast. He¡¯s about done with his bath. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s pretty eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Wait, Mom! Do you seriously want me to hand these clothes to him while he¡¯s still in the shower? What if I identally see him naked?¡± Chapter 1549 Presley burst intoughter. ¡°Well, then I¡¯d just call off your engagement. And both of you shall be together!¡± Jennifer was at a loss for words. She stared at her mother sadly. ¡°Really, Mom? What do you take me for? How will Hilliard feel about that? It will only make him loathe me more. ¡± Presley shook her head reassuringly. ¡°No, he won¡¯t. I¡¯m just asking you to make a quick visit to his room to drop these clothes. ¡± Presley reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me. There¡¯s no need to overthink this. ALL the servants are engaged and you are the only free person. ¡± Jennifer was momentarily stunned. Presley then left the room abruptly, leaving Jennifer to her thoughts. Staring at her reflection in the mirror, Jennifer scratched her hair with a pensive look on her face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Of all the times, why have Hilliard chosen to go on a business trip in Forden now? Just as she had finally mustered the determination to erase him from her mind, there he was, waltzing back into her life. It was downright exasperating! She sighed. She was left with no choice but to pick up the clothes on the dresser and deliver them to Hilliard in the guest room. As she approached the guest room, she noticed the door ajar. There was no sounding from the bathroom. asionally, she heard a very light sound of water droppinging from inside. He was clearly done bathing. Jennifer inhaled deeply, attempting to view Hilliard as just a stranger. She tapped lightly on the door, then gently pushed it open and stepped inside. ¡°Um, Mr. Simmons, my mother told me to bring these clothes to you. ¡± She ced the clothes at the end of the bed and met his cold gaze. After a shower, Hilliard was drying his short hair with a towel. He looked refreshed and grim as he walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a white bath towel. Her gaze inadvertently traveled down, taking in the contours of his well-defined torso. He had a very fine physique. Feeling her cheeks flush, Jennifer averted her gaze and turned to leave the room. Unexpectedly, Hilliard gripped her wrist, halting her in her tracks. Chapter 1550 ¡°Why are you the one bringing my clothes?¡± He really got on her nerves with those words. Still facing the door, she responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re not thrilled to see me. Frankly, if my mother hadn¡¯t practically coerced me, I¡¯d have stayed clear of this situation. Fine, I¡¯m out of here. No need to endure my presence. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Hilliard exined in his usual cold tone. Jennifer struggled to break free from his grip. However, his grip tightened and he effortlessly restrained her. She lost her bnce and identally fell on her bare chest. Jennifer¡¯s cheeks flushed and she grew shy. And so did Hilliard¡¯s. Both of them were silent for some time and the atmosphere turned a bit awkward. Summoning courage, Hilliard managed to say, ¡°Miss Turner, truth be told, this time I¡­¡± But she didn¡¯t want to hear it. She pulled away from his hold and dashed out of the room with her hands over her flushed face. Hilliard watched her run out, and a crease formed on his brow. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he decided against going after her. The notion of running around the Turner family¡¯s house dr@ped solely in a bath towel did seem rather strange. He locked the door and wore the new clothes. When he came out of his room, Jennifer was already done with her make-up and was ready to go out.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He watched her as she left the house and drove away. He then turned to Presley, who was eating fruit on the sofa in the living room, and inquired. ¡°Any idea where Jennifer is off to?¡± ¡°She¡¯s all dressed up. It¡¯s for a date, of course. Presley smiled kindly. Hilliard¡¯s expression darkened with concern as he pressed further. ¡°With whom?¡± Amused, Presley covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Who else but her fianc¨¦? She¡¯s out for a romantic date with him. Chapter 1551 ¡°Where do you reckon they will go?¡± Hilliard pressed for more information. ¡°Well¡­ Yangna¡¯s probably their lunch spot,¡± Presley responded casually. Hilliard¡¯s face grew increasingly serious. He rushed downstairs and walked to her. ¡°Mrs. Turner, would you mind lending me some money?¡± Presley was about to put a cherry into her mouth, but she halted. Since he had unfortunately lost all his money, she agreed sensibly, ¡°How much are we talking about? I can¡¯t take out hundreds of millions for the time being. A million is the most I can spare for now. ¡± After a moment¡¯s deliberation, he said, ¡°Twenty should do. ¡± ¡°Twenty grand?¡± Presley asked. She then went to pick up her purse and was about to write him a check. Hilliard suddenly added, ¡°No, twenty dors will do.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It¡¯s just to cover the taxi fare. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Presley frowned and looked up at him in bewilderment. Presley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. The idea of Hilliard actually asking to borrow money from her had never even flickered in her mind. What threw her for a loop was that he was only requesting twenty dors. Despite the strangeness of it all, she agreed and started rifling through her wallet in search of the amount. The problem was, she didn¡¯t find any cash. It wasn¡¯t like she needed cash these days because she carried out transactions with her credit card. She froze and found herself at a loss for words. With his sincere eyes fixed on her, she managed an awkward smile and muttered, ¡°Hang on a sec, Mr. Simmons. ¡± Presley sprung to her feet and hurried over to the butler. She quickly requested twenty dors from him and then made her way back to Hilliard. She handed Hilliard the money and watched as he slid it into his pants pocket with a grateful nod. ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied in a courteous tone. He took his leave and promptly gged down a passing taxi. Chapter 1552 He had rushed to Yangna as fast as he could so he got there shortly after Jennifer left the house. But he stood at the door of the restaurant and didn¡¯t make his way in. Jennifer was in there having lunch with her fianc¨¦. What kind of excuse could he possibly conjure when he eventually faced her? His mind was set on the idea of somehow deterring her fianc¨¦ and having an intimate conversation with Jennifer. But despite pondering it for some time, Hilliard¡¯s mind was a nk canvas. He couldn¡¯te up with a solution. He felt frustrated. With a sigh, he resolved to drop Cyrus another message and seek his advice. However, as he fumbled into his pocket, realization hit him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯d left both his phone and wallet behind deliberately just so he could stay at the Turner residence. He was upset. The fact that he was now unable to even reach out for help left him with no choice but to navigate the situation alone. Meanwhile, over at the Shaw residence in Stastle, the family gathered around the dining table for lunch. The lunch was grand, an obvious celebration of Mekhi¡¯s return. Noelle had no interest in eating. She just fixed her gaze on the door. Mekhi had said that their mother would join them for lunch today, and her yearning to see her mother was palpable. She was so nervous and expectant that she gripped her skirt with both hands as they shook uncontrobly. Seeing her uneasiness, Mekhi was about to say something when his eyes met an elegant woman who showed up at the door of the dining room. ALL eyes turned to her. But many people immediately bowed their heads when they saw her. Noelle was the most excited. She sprung up from her seat and her gaze unwaveringly locked onto the graceful woman. Thedy was Kaitlin Shaw, the second wife of the previous patriarch of the Shaw family. After the first wife of the previous patriarch brought a son into the world, fate dealt a cruel hand as she fell ill. So the previous patriarch got married to Kaitlin. Over the years, she gave birth to many children. Mekhi first, then Ryder, Noelle, and Sally. Chapter 1553 The passage of time seemed to y favorites with Kaitlin, as she was bestowed the gift of motherhood while maintaining her grace and beauty. With tears welling up in her eyes, Noelle continued to stare at Kaitlin. Among her siblings, she was the spitting image of Kaitlin. She couldn¡¯t suppress her excitement. She extended her hand as Kaitlin approached. However, Kaitlin didn¡¯t even cast her a nce. She just strode past her and walked towards Mekhi. ¡°Why have you told me toe here? I was resting upstairs. ¡± A tender and humble grin yed upon Mekhi¡¯s lips as he responded, ¡°Mom, Noelle¡¯s back. She¡¯s been yearning to meet you. ¡± ¡°Noelle?¡± Kaitlin¡¯s brows arched. ¡°Which Noelle?¡± Noelle¡¯s face became pale and she fixed her eyes on Kaitlin¡¯s elegant back view. Seated across the table, Ryder looked cold and averted his gaze while Sally chuckled and gloated. Holding Kaitlin¡¯s hand, Mekhi led her to where Noelle stood, just behind them. ¡°Mom, this is Blythe, your daughter. Although she goes by Noelle now. ¡± Noelle¡¯s gaze met Kaitlin¡¯s, hoping to glimpse a flicker of surprise or perhaps even a shred of empathy. But she was met with an ocean of indifference. Kaitlin looked at her as nothing more than a stranger. Under that unyielding gaze, Noelle felt uneasy. She nervously nibbled at her lower lip, and called out hesitantly, ¡°Mom¡­¡± Instantly, Kaitlin¡¯s demeanor transformed. A warm smile graced her face as she nodded graciously. ¡°Delighted to meet you. Feel free to settle in and heed Hilliard¡¯s advice. ¡± Her words made Sally burst intoughter. However, she was stifled by Mekhi¡¯s reproachful re. She coughed and tried to hold her Laughter in. Mekhi then changed the subject. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all present, shall we have lunch? The dishes won¡¯t stay warm forever. ¡± Guiding Kaitlin to her seat, Mekhi demonstrated utmost reverence and personally selected portions for her from the spread. As Kaitlin began to eat, a chafed part of her wrist inadvertently got exposed. Everyone concentrated on their meals with bowed heads. But Noelle¡¯s eyes quietly trained on Kaitlin. The sight of the bruise on Kaitlin¡¯s wrist triggered a swell of uncertainty within her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At noon, it was time for lunch. Hilliard was still standing at Yangna¡¯s gate. Chapter 1554 His thoughts were a whirlwind of regret. If only he had heeded Cyrus ¡®advice and read some romantic stories before embarking on this journey. The fact that he had just ten dors with him made him ashamed to go into such a high-end restaurant. He didn¡¯t know exactly what to do. As time went by, he braced himself up and walked directly into the restaurant. When the waiter realized who he was, he instantly called the manager.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Responding promptly, the manager descended the stairs and extended a courteous wee to Hilliard. With his hands in his pockets, Hilliard appeared cold and arrogant. He was surprised to know that Graham was thergest shareholder of this restaurant. Graham owned numerous property all over the world. Perhaps even he himself isn¡¯t aware of how manypanies he owned in Forden. All thanks to Graham, Hilliard secured a free pass on this restaurant. The manager bowed politely and smiled tteringly. ¡°Mr. Simmons, what fortunate wind has blown you to our humble corner of Forden? Could it be that you have a guest to entertain within our walls today? Allow me the pleasure of securing our finest private room for you. ¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m actually on the lookout for someone,¡± Hilliard replied, his eyes scanning the hotel lobby. ¡°Which room did Mr. Castro get his name on?¡± ¡°Mr. Castro?¡± The manager scratched his head and then lit up. ¡°Ah, you mean Dr@per Castro. He reserved a private room today. He is the only Castro on the list. Is that the man you¡¯re after?¡± Hilliard arched an eyebrow. How could he possibly know the full name of Jennifer¡¯s fiance? He had no business with the man. Nonchntly, he said, ¡°The one Jennifer is engaged to. ¡± A knowing grin crept onto the manager¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, I understand. Follow me, Mr. Simmons. ¡± In a private room, Dr@per rose and poured a ss of wine for Jennifer. He wasn¡¯t the most handsome man, but he wasn¡¯t ugly either. He had small eyes, and the sses perched on his nose gave him a gentle air. Dropping her head, Jennifer didn¡¯t meet his gaze. After he poured her the wine, she said coldly, ¡°I drove myself here. I can¡¯t drink. ¡± His countenance changed a little, but he still handed her the ss of wine. Chapter 1555 ¡°Jennifer, you finally agreed to meet me. Just join me for one drink, alright? Later, I¡¯ll drive you home to make sure you get back safe and sound. Please? I poured you the wine with love. I know you can¡¯t just turn me down. Come on, Jennifer. ¡± Dr@per gave her a soft plea and looked at her with anticipation in his eyes. Jennifer couldn¡¯t quite bear the intensity of his stare, causing her toy down the knife and fork and pick up the ss. Dr@per clinked his ss against hers, purposefully. The two sses made a clear, cheerful sound as they connected. He kept his gaze on her, waiting for her to take a sip. Sensing the weight of his gaze, a feeling tugged at Jennifer that something wasn¡¯t quite right and she frowned suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯ve been so insistent on me having a drink. You didn¡¯t slip something into it, did you?¡± Dr@per¡¯s body went rigid. A jolt of surprise coursed through him. ¡°Why on earth would I put something in your wine? You and I are engaged already. It makes zero sense for me to pull a stunt Like that. Besides, the restaurant¡¯s the one behind the wine preparation. ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth,¡± said Jennifer, narrowing her eyes. She gave her wine a slight tilt and brought it to her Lips. Just as she was about to take a sip, the door to the private room swung open. A man walked in and collected the wine from her hand. She looked up, extremely shocked. It was Hilliard. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t utter a word. He brought the wine to his nose and took a sniff. From the corner of his eye, he cast a nce at the man beside him. Dr@per swallowed hard and tried to maintain hisposure. ¡°Who are you? I reserved this room, and you¡¯re barging in uninvited. Please leave!¡± He stood up and reached for the ss of wine Hilliard held. Hilliard didn¡¯t bother with words.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He just took a step back, and then emptied the entire contents of his wine ss onto Dr@per¡¯s face, his eyes practically sparking with anger. Dr@per paused for a moment as his face turned into a canvas painted with red wine. He found himself licking the wine off his lips without even thinking. A quick jolt of realization hit him, and he promptly wiped his mouth clean. Holding her chin with one hand, Jennifer couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She was thoroughly entertained by the scene ying out before her. Hilliard was known to always maintain his cool andposure. He rarely allowed his emotions to get the best of him. But, today was a whole different story. With a fierce motion, he sent the ss hurtling towards the floor. Chapter 1556 It made a sharp shatter sound as it hit the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, you bastard! Tampering with her wine? She¡¯s supposed to be your fianc¨¦e, for crying out loud!¡± Dr@per, usually so self-assured, found himself momentarily subdued by Hilliard¡¯s overwhelming presence. He took a moment to gather himself. He stood a tad shorter than Hilliard, but lifted his chin as high as it would go to meet his gaze. He took off his sses and while giving them a quick wipe, he shot back. ¡°Jumping to conclusions, huh? But where¡¯s the evidence? Tossing around ims like that could get you into some serious trouble. I can sue you for nder! Besides, you¡¯re in my room. Brace yourself for a little twist. You¡¯ll be the one apologizing, and security will happily show you out!¡± Dr@per¡¯s face contorted with anger. He fumbled for his phone, ready to dial the manager¡¯s number. ¡°I¡¯m Dr@per Castro! Someone is causing trouble in my private room. Get those security guys down here, now! Or I¡¯ll have a whole lot ofints to make about your management skills!¡± His voice dripped with annoyance. He ended the call and fixed his eyes fiercely on Hilliard. ¡°You little brat! Just because you think you look good doesn¡¯t mean you can escape the consequences. Since you know Jennifer, if you apologize to me right now, I won¡¯t make you pay for the wine ss you broke. ¡± Jennifer sat silently, trying hard to stifle herughter by covering her mouth. Having known Hilliard for over a year, she had never witnessed anyone capable of prompting an apology from him. She casually licked up a boiled peanut and ced it in her mouth. ¡®s BunnyBookery She felt that this scene was so interesting. While she ate, Hilliard nced at her and then his icy re turned back on [email protected] rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t know me? And you have the audacity to act superior in my presence? If the manager sees me, it will be you who¡¯s shown the door. ¡± Dr@per was once again taken aback. Despite the fact that Hilliard wore a furious demeanor, he still carried himself in the most gracious manner. Could he be someone influential? This notion made Dr@per somewhat anxious. He lowered his head and inquired. ¡°Jennifer, who is he?¡± Jennifer pondered briefly before replying nonchntly, ¡°Just a doctor. ¡± ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s only a doctor?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chapter 1557 Furrowing his brows, Dr@per pressed, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with him? You both seem quite familiar with each other. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s peanut-picking came to a halt. Hilliard remained silent, and awaited her response. Under the gaze of both men, she retorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve only crossed paths a few times. I¡¯m hardly acquainted with him. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s heart sank, wounded by her words. After he heard that, Dr@per¡¯s arrogance resurfaced when he looked at Hilliard. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re attempting to deceive me, is that it? I had considered letting you off for Jennifer¡¯s sake, but now that you¡¯ve repeatedly provoked me, that option seems impossible! Someone like you deserves a few days in jail!¡± Right after he finished talking, the door to the private room swung open. The manager came in quickly with four security guards. Pointing at Hilliard, Dr@per said, ¡°It¡¯s him. He came into the private room univited, broke the wine ss, and tried to make it look like I put something in the wine. Call the police now and kick him out!¡± The manager paid him no mind and walked directly to Hilliard. He bowed to Hilliard as a sign of respect. ¡°Mr. Simmons¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons? Who exactly is this man?¡± Dr@per¡¯s shoulders dropped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear clearly? He is from the Simmons family of Stastle.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± The manager stared at Dr@per and sneered, ¡°His brother is this restaurant¡¯s major shareholder. You¡¯re having lunch in the Simmons family¡¯s restaurant. And you¡¯re trying to kick out Mr. Simmons? How could you be so audacious?¡± Dr@per nced at Hilliard and then at Jennifer. He was too shocked to say anything for a while. The room suddenly fell into silence for a few seconds. Hilliard then said in a deep voice, ¡°Send him out of here. He spiked the wine. Take him to the police station and report what he just did. He¡¯s not wee to dine here anymore. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Simmons. Consider it done!¡± It finally dawned on Dr@per that he had offended someone influential. ¡°Mr. Simmons, please release me. I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea who you were! I didn¡¯t tamper with the wine! Please don¡¯t send me to jail! Spare my family and mypany, please!¡± He cried and pleaded for mercy, trying to walk towards Hilliard. Hilliard¡¯s face twisted in disgust, and he kicked Dr@per aside. ¡°Take him away from here!¡± Chapter 1558 ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In the private room, security guards swiftly covered Dr@per¡¯s mouth, muffling his cries for mercy. Then, they hauled him out of the room. Once they were gone, the manager approached Hilliard and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr. Simmons. I never expected that Mr. Castro would do such a thing. Next time, we¡¯ll ensure the customers are decent people before letting them in. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hilliard nodded without saying a word. The manager continued, ¡°Mr. Castro has messed with the food and turned the whole ce into a mess. How about I arrange a nicer private room for you and Miss Turner?¡± Just as Hilliard was about to respond, Jennifer interjected, ¡°There would be no need for that. I¡¯ve had my fill. ¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave you in peace. Let me know if you need anything. ¡± The manager grinned fawningly, promptly exited the room, and shut the door behind him. Immediately he left, the room immediately fell into silence. Hilliard made his way to Jennifer¡¯s left and settled into a seat that Dr@per hadn¡¯t sat on.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Peering at her profile, he inquired in a hushed tone. ¡°Are you content with a fianc¨¦ like Dr@per?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your take?¡± she asked. He sat upright in silence, his gaze locked onto her face. ¡°You don¡¯t really Like him. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet and watched him suffer. ¡± Hilliard pointed out. Jennifer¡¯s smile turned bitter, and she said, ¡°Dr@per could help the Turner Group do well. I don¡¯t have a choice but to agree to the engagement because my father wants it. ¡± She took an empty ss and poured herself some red wine. ¡°Everyone in Forden knows I tried everything to attract a man but got turned down. But Dr@per doesn¡¯t care about my past. It¡¯s not your concern. You won¡¯t end up marrying me anyway. ¡± Feeling down, she raised the ss to drink. But Hilliard took it away. Jennifer¡¯s frustration bubbled within her as Hilliard snatched the ss of wine away for the second time. A surge of irritation coursed through her, her words sharp and unyielding. ¡°Hilliard, give that back! Who are you to dictate my actions? What gives you the right to impede my enjoyment?¡± Chapter 1559 He met her anger with a resolute silence, holding the ss just out of her reach, the wine a tantalizing crimson shimmer. His quiet defiance only fueled Jennifer¡¯s annoyance. She was thwarted, her desire for the wine morphing into a petnt need to best him. ¡°This is utterly unreasonable, Hilliard! I¡¯ve pursued you relentlessly for an entire year, yet you¡¯ve consistently evaded me. I¡¯m weary of this fruitless pursuit. Could you simply vanish from my life?¡± Tears welled in her eyes, her frustration transforming into a heavy burden of heartache. ¡°Miss Turner, no, Jennifer. I¡­ His gaze bore into hers, his voice faltering. For once, he was at a loss for words, his usuallyposed demeanor unraveling as his cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Speak up! What do you want to say?¡± Jennifer¡¯s impatience surged, her voice a blend of exasperation and sorrow. ¡®s BunnyBookery Hilliard took a steadying breath, his heart pounding as he grappled with the weight of his feelings. This was uncharted territory for him, a vulnerability that overshadowed even his most intricate surgeries. Jennifer had lost her patience. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m leaving now. ¡± Gathering his courage, he reached a decision. Jennifer¡¯s intention to leave spurred him into action. ¡°Wait, please. ¡± His grip tightened around her wrist, and with a deep breath, he drained the wine from the ss, the alcohol lending him a newfound boldness. After taking the drink, he felt a bit dizzy. ¡°Jennifer, I have feelings for you. ¡± The world seemed to pause around them, and Jennifer frozen in disbelief at his revtion. Hilliard continued, his voice earnest and sincere, ¡°I¡¯ve been foolish, oblivious to the fact that I¡¯ve fallen in love with you long before you departed. Your absence made me realize that I can¡¯t erase you from my thoughts. I¡¯m prepared to take the next step. I want to marry you, Jennifer. But let¡¯s start with dating. When the time is right, I¡¯ll propose properly. What do you say?¡± Jennifer stared at him, her mind a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. His unexpected deration left her dazed, as though reality had merged with a dream she once held dear. She felt as if he had lost his mind or had be possessed by some evil spirit. She had dreamed about him confessing his love to her countless times. Yet, irony hung in the air, cruel and poignant.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The moment she had longed for, the confession she had imagined countless times, felt strangely hollow. The anticipation that had sustained her had been reced by a bitter disappointment. Hilliard¡¯s vision of love and matrimony seemed almostical against this backdrop of unmet expectations. Chapter 1560 ¡°Mr. Simmons, is this some kind of twisted joke?¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice carried a tinge of bitter disbelief, her gaze locked onto Hilliard¡¯s serious expression. His demeanor, usually as cold as ice, bore an unprecedented intensity as he responded, ¡°No, Jennifer, every word I spoke was the truth. ¡± Her lips quivered, her frustration mingling with incredulity. ¡°So, is it because you¡¯ve grown ustomed to my presence, to my pursuit? And now that I¡¯ve chosen to move on, you suddenly find yourself at a loss?¡± Hilliard¡¯s gaze held steady, his reply steady. ¡°Yes, I am lost without you. Admitting my love should havee far earlier, and I should never have turned you away. ¡± The irony of the situation wasn¡¯t lost on Jennifer. Her heart ached at the sudden shift, the emotions swirling like a tempest within her. ¡°ALL those times I chased after you, you barely gave me a second nce. And now that I¡¯ve decided to mend my heart and leave you behind, you confess your love? Is it that when you no longer desire me, you¡¯ll grow cold again and push me away? How am I supposed to see myself in your eyes?¡± Tears glistened in her eyes, and she felt humiliated. ¡°Hilliard, my family might not have your wealth, but I won¡¯t let you trample on my heart like this!¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t expect that she would be so angry. Had his indifference really broken her heart? ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, Jennifer. ¡± His own heart twisted at her pain, struggling to find the right words to ease her distress. He reached for a tissue, his attempt atfort only seeding in smudging her makeup. He withdrew his hand and looked at her cowardly. Noticing something was wrong from the look on his face, Jennifer quickly opened her bag and took out a mirror. Observing her reflection in a mirror, Jennifer¡¯s frustration swelled, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Hilliard, were you sent by the heavens to torment me? What have I done to deserve this? I¡¯ve spent so long trying to move on from you.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Why must youplicate everything? What do you want from me?¡± Hilliard, his usually steadfast demeanor faltering, said with a touch of vulnerability, ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve never been skilled at dealing with matters of the heart. I¡¯m inexperienced in this. Please don¡¯t be angry. You¡¯re still beautiful despite the mishap. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s emotions churned. How could an arrogant and cold man like him apologize to her? His apology, unexpected and sincere, moved her. However, she tried her best to suppress the feeling. ¡±Your reasons don¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯ve made up my mind to sever all ties with you. I won¡¯t be swayed easily. ¡± Chapter 1561 Hilliard¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, prompting a sharp protest from her. ¡°Let go! You¡¯re hurting me!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He released her hand quickly, his expression apologetic. But Jennifer was resolute, and she said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care if your intentions are genuine or if you¡¯re just ying games. I have a fianc¨¦ now. Even if he¡¯s far from perfect, he¡¯s not yours topete with. Stay away from me and respect my decision. ¡± She turned away, striding toward the door, her hand reaching for the knob. Yet, an unexpected sound halted her in her tracks. It was weird¡­ A heavy gasp filled the air, and she spun around to find Hilliard¡¯s face flushed, his demeanor odd and disoriented. Confusion knitted her brow. Something was clearly amiss. Approaching him cautiously, Jennifer realized the cause. It wasn¡¯t a mere jest, but something more sinister. Dr@per hadn¡¯t merely tampered with the ss of wine; he¡¯d tainted the entire bottle. Her concern for Hilliard overrode her frustration. She stepped forward, her hand gently patting his cheek. ¡°Hilliard, are you okay? I¡¯ll call the manager. ¡± Jennifer turned to leave, her concern palpable, but Hilliard¡¯s firm grip on her wrist stopped her in her tracks. His strength was undeniable, leaving her unable to break free. Before she could react, she found herself pulled into his embrace. With a deft movement, he seated her on a chair, his touch pressing down upon her. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± His voice wasden with unease, the effects of the aphrodisiac wine he had unknowingly consumed making him ufortable. As a medical elite, he had never encountered such a situation, never experienced being drugged. The potent aphrodisiac within the wine surged through his veins, clouding his judgment and drowning his self-control beneath a tidal wave of desire. His thoughts became singr, a voice within him relentlessly urging him to im her. Jennifer responded with a firm p to his face, her touch like a wake-up call. ¡°Hilliard, snap out of it!¡± The softness of her skin against his heated flesh sent shockwaves through him. The allure of her crimson lips was irresistible, inviting him to taste their sweetness. Chapter 1562 ¡°Release me! I¡¯ll get help for you!¡± She kept speaking, but Hilliard¡¯s mind was consumed by the drug¡¯s effects. He leaned in, his lips capturing hers in a fervent ki*s. His fervor intensified, smothering her with his unbridled ardor. Initially, Jennifer resisted, but as his ki*ses deepened, she found herself surrendering to the dizzying sensations he stirred within her. It was only when he began to unbutton her shirt that she regained her rity.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The haze of the moment shattered, her awareness abruptly returning. If she yielded to his advances now, her reputation would be utterly tarnished. In a rush of determination, she grabbed the wine bottle from the table, intent on using it as a makeshift weapon. However, her resolve faltered at thest moment. A muffled thud was heard. Instead of smashing it upon his head, she swung the bottle down, connecting with his shoulder. The dark red wine sshed across his shirt, staining it. But he didn¡¯t bleed. She was not willing to be so ruthless to him. Despite the sharp pain radiating from his injured shoulder, Hilliard felt the grip of the drug loosening its hold. As the fog in his mind began to lift, he gazed at Jennifer with a mix of bewilderment and sadness. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± Hilliard¡¯s expression turned sour. He held his shoulder as his eyes welled up with tears. That was the first time Jennifer had seen him show vulnerability. She stood there, taken aback. Her mind was in a haze for a while. She then shut her eyes when she came back to reality. ¡°Hilliard, I¡¯m engaged. We shouldn¡¯t be involved anymore. If I were to do something intimate with you tonight, it would tarnish my reputation. ¡± Hearing her words, Hilliard collected himself. ¡°I¡¯m to me. ¡± He rose on his feet and settled onto the nearby chair. He then curled up into a small fetal position, and wrapped his hands around himself . A faint trickle of blood marked his lower lip as a result of his own biting. He shivered uncontrobly and his face was unusually flushed. It clearly showed his battle against the effects of the drug coursing through him. The instant Jennifer managed to break free from his grasp, she bolted out of the door without casting a backward nce. As he watched her leave, Hilliard let out a bitter chuckle. Chapter 1563 If only he had realized his love for her sooner. Now, having lost her, his heart was filled with anguish. He bore the intense heat coursing through his body. For a split second, he felt as though he might die. Just as he teetered on the brink of despair, the door to the private room swung open. Jennifer returned, apanied by the manager, to arrange for Hilliard¡¯s transport to the hospital. Gazing at her, Hilliard sensed a newfound tenderness in his heart. He was overwhelmed by a deeper sense of appreciation than he had ever known. At the N&L Fairy Land, during lunchtime, Zenia found herself puzzled as she observed Nathan gingerly descending the stairs, relying on the handrail for support. It was clear that his legs were giving him some trouble. ¡°Mr.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Payne, is there something wrong with your legs? Do you have rheumatoid arthritis?¡± Zenda inquired with concern. Nathan¡¯s frustration from the previous night¡¯s punishment fueled a spark in him. He hobbled over and replied, his voice tinged with irritation, ¡°Yes, my knees hurt. ¡± ¡°But it didn¡¯t rainst night. Why would arthritis re up?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. He cleared his throat and exined with a serious expression, ¡°Lucinda tends to hog the nket. I might have caught a cold. ¡± ¡°Oh, I understand. ¡± Zenia acquiesced. She was not entirely convinced that a cold could trigger arthritis but she didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Instead, she expressed concern. ¡°Mr. Payne, remember to take two pills. Until you¡¯re better, avoid being near the babies or ki*sing them to prevent passing on any illness. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Nathan readily agreed. He was relieved at the prospect of keeping his distance from the babies. He wanted to avoid another confrontation with Lucinda concerning anything baby-rted. While they conversed, footsteps resonated from the staircase on the third floor. Nathan promptly instructed Zenia, ¡°If you¡¯vee downstairs to fetch milk for the babies, focus on your task and avoid unnecessary questions. ¡± ¡°I apologize. ¡± Zenia nodded, then turned and headed to the kitchen. Lucinda descended the stairs rapidly. As she caught sight of him leaning on the railing, she reached out and grasped his arm. ¡°Is the pain still bothering you? Didn¡¯t I apply medicine to youst night?¡± After he heard this, Nathan¡¯s face scrunched up, and he grumbled softly, ¡°I endured kneeling on that washboard for over two hours. One application of ointment won¡¯t make the swelling disappear. ¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and removed his leather gloves to reveal his red, swollen palms. Chapter 1564 ¡°I was punished, so at least there should be a little reward for me, right? Lucinda, when do you think I¡¯ll get mypensation?¡± Lucinda tenderly massaged his hands. Seeing his Lingering displeasure, she ced a soft ki*s on his Lips. ¡°I have a business party to attend the day after tomorrow. Once I¡¯m back from that event, you¡¯ll receive the reward you¡¯re waiting for, alright?¡± His anticipation for the reward was met with pleasant surprise,ing sooner than expected. However, a sense of unease struck him. ¡°What do you mean when youe back from the party? You n on going alone? And leaving me behind at the vi?¡± Lucinda nodded and exined, ¡°I can¡¯t leave our children alone with Zenia. I worry she might overlook something or it might be too much for only her to care for them properly. ¡± ¡°No way,¡± he asserted firmly. ¡°I¡¯m going with you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s beauty was captivating, and the thought of leaving her alone at the event unsettled him. What if some other man tried to flirt with her? He couldn¡¯t control himself. The very thought of it ignited his anger. She wore his gloves for him and said with patience, ¡°Nate, remember what you promised mest night? Just as I prioritize our babies, you need to as well. If you truly want to attend the party, I¡¯ll stay and care for the babies along with Zenia. ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we attend together?¡± he persisted, attempting to persuade her further. ¡°If you¡¯re troubled, I can arrange a whole unit of soldiers to secure the house. I assure you, not even a fly could enter our home easily. ¡± Lucinda found herself momentarily speechless. That wasn¡¯t what she meant. Nathan pressed on, ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel reassured, I¡¯ll ask Sonny and Luisa to care for the babies alongside Zenia.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda gazed at him but didn¡¯t respond. A hint of hurt shed across his eyes. ¡°If I were to go to the party alone, wouldn¡¯t you worry that some strange women might try to charm and flirt with me?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°If any other woman could easily sway you, then I wouldn¡¯t want you anymore. Even if we have children, I¡¯d leave with them, and you¡¯d never find us. ¡± Nathan fell silent. It seemed he had inadvertently caused a problem for himself by saying that. He promised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I guarantee it won¡¯t happen. But Lucinda, I truly want to apany you. Will you agree this time?¡± Chapter 1565 He adopted a soft tone and appeared like a child.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She yfully pinched his cheek, conceding. Nathan behaved diligently these past couple of days, the punishment having humbled him. Lucinda had to take care of the babies, and he was consistently by her side, supporting her in looking after them. The day of the party came. Since it was a business event, both Lucinda and Nathan dressed their best before heading out. In the afternoon, Sonny and Luisa got to N&L Fairy Land. Their hearts brimmed with joy as they eagerly offered their help to Zenia in caring for the adorable babies. Laughter and cheer filled the air as they stood around Colby and Destinee. When Sonny descended the stairs to join Zenia in learning how to prepare milk for the little ones, Luisa gently took hold of Lucinda¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Lucinda, do you recall what you shared with me after marrying Nathan a few months back?¡± Lucinda furrowed her brows. She said so many things daily. How could she remember every word she¡¯d said? With a big smile, Luisa tried to jog her memory. ¡°You said that we had to take hold of the financial power and also take full initiative in our rtionships. ¡± At that moment, it clicked, and Lucinda replied, ¡°Yes, I do remember saying that. Why do you ask?¡± A yful grin danced on Luisa¡¯s lips and her eyes shone with mischief. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve finally found a way to put those words into action! Sonny now has toe to me for financial matters. Oh, the feeling of holding the purse strings is quite empowering!¡± Lucinda gazed at Luisa, perplexed. feally? What did you do to have him entrust you with money matters?¡± Luisa leaned in closer in Nathan¡¯s presence. She spoke in a hushed tone and her expression turned mischievous. ¡°I simply¡­¡± Their hushed conversation was interrupted as Sonny and Zenia came in. Catching sight of Luisa and Lucinda, Sonny couldn¡¯t help but inquire with a yful grin, ¡°What are you saying to Lucinda? Are you two sharing some secrets that you¡¯d rather keep from Nathan?¡± A shadow fell across Nathan¡¯s face and he shifted his gaze to Sonny. ¡°Handle your woman. Why does she persistently invade my home and keep my wife all to herself?¡± Chapter 1566 ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Payne. I¡¯ll address this with her and make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± Sonny responded respectfully. With a gentle smile, Sonny intervened, leading Luisa away from Lucinda¡¯s side. Luisa pouted and muttered, ¡°Lucinda, I promise I¡¯ll share the story with you next time. It¡¯s quite an intriguing tale. ¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Alright, look forward to it. ¡± The four of them engaged in a conversation for a while. Eventually, the time came for Lucinda and Nathan to make their way to the business party. Before they took their leave, Lucinda made a few more checks to ensure the security of their vi. Nathan, in a gesture to ease her concerns, arranged for Sonny to bring along a contingent of soldiers to stand guard. These upright soldiers encircled the house. They resembled an impregnable fortress wall, a sight that was awe-inspiring from afar. The day of the business party came. It was held at the 98th floor of the Gentti hotel, and the roster of guests consisted of big shots in the business circle and other high society personalities in Stastle. Lucinda and Nathan arrived at the venue hand in hand. As they were about to enter the main hall, Mekhi and Noelle happened to exit the elevator on the other side of the corridor. They met up at the entrance of the banquet hall. Nathan was Mekhi¡¯s immediate superior. Mekhi bowed respectfully and offered a polite greeting. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Payne. ¡± Nathan merely nodded in response. As for Noelle, she almost bolted forward toward Lucinda, but Mekhi was able to hold her back at thest second. ¡°Noelle, there are a lot of people around us. You should pay more attention to your manners. ¡± Her ns to speak with Lucinda had been thwarted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Noelle could only lower her head in despair. Seeing her unnatural reaction, Lucinda broke away from Nathan and approached Noelle. She took thetter¡¯s hand and gave Mekhi an apologetic look. ¡°Please excuse us, Mr. Shaw. I would like her to apany me to the washroom. We will be back in a few minutes. That should be fine, right?¡± Mekhi narrowed his eyes at Nathan for one brief second before smiling at Lucinda. ¡°Of course. How can I refuse when you asked so nicely?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t waste any more time and pulled Noelle to the nearest washroom, leaving the men to wait for them at the entrance of the banquet hall. Chapter 1567 Once she was certain that they were out of earshot, Lucinda whirled around and asked Noelle, ¡°Why are you here with Mekhi? Don¡¯t tell me, did you move back to the Shaw residence again?¡± Noelle nodded, her shoulders still slumped. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought about it for a long time, and I felt¡­ I felt that I should return and at least try to fit in with them. They are my family, after all. ¡± Lucinda nodded in approval and patted her shoulder. ¡°It will be good for you. You are a youngdy of the Shaw family, and you¡¯ve suffered enough in the past. Now, you¡¯re no longer alone. You have your siblings to fall back on when you¡¯re in trouble. ¡± Noelle¡¯s face inexplicably darkened at the mention of her siblings. She thought of Kaitlin and squeezed Lucinda¡¯s hand. ¡°I think I¡¯ve discovered something terrible going on in that house, Lucinda. On the day my mother had lunch with us, I saw bruises on her wrists. She was injured. Mekhi wasn¡¯t around in the next two days, so I didn¡¯t see her, either. I guessed my mother didn¡¯t want to be around me, because she was always so cold to me.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It¡¯s like I was nothing more than a stranger, whom she only treated politely for the sake of Mekhi. Lucinda, there are a lot of secrets lurking in that house. Everyone is acting strange. Mekhi took my phone away two days ago. Please ry this information to Cyrus. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll help me look into the matter. ¡± Lucinda stroked Noelle¡¯s back as she listened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell Cyrus all about it. ¡± It left her puzzled, however. ¡°Mekhi is now the head of the Shaw family. As Kaitlin¡¯s son, how could he let her get hurt under his watch?¡± Noelle tried to think of a usible exnation, but came up with nothing. She woefully shook her head. ¡°My mother stays at the top floor. Her room is always locked at night. I n to sneak in once I get Mekhi to lower his guard against me. ¡± ¡°ALL right, but you must be careful. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Okay. ¡± They chatted for a moment more before exiting the washroom in a more somber mood. Nathan and Mekhi were right where they had left him. Mekhi broke the silence first. ¡°You are one lucky guy, Mr. Payne. You have a beautiful wife, two adorable babies, and a sessful career. ¡± Something shed in Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You say that as though you¡¯re expecting my downfall somewhere down the road. Which is it? Are you wishing for the ruin of the Payne Group or the National Security Bureau?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong. I would never dare. I am very happy for you and your achievements. ¡± Mekhi lowered his head slightly, trying to quell the sudden sense of foreboding that washed over him. Chapter 1568 Nathan¡¯s lips twitched. He knew that Mekhi was only putting on appearances, but he couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose him there and then. ¡°Make sure to match your words with your actions. Not that your intentions matter to me. You¡¯re nowhere near strong enough to overthrow me. ¡± Mekhi froze. It took him a few seconds topose himself and muster another smile. Fortunately for him, Lucinda and Noelle returned just then. They paired up with their partners and entered the banquet hall one after the other. As soon as Noelle stepped into the arena, she was immediately taken to meet business tycoons and establish connections by Mekhi. It seemed that Mekhi was dead set in expanding her social circle. For the first few minutes, Lucinda kept an eye on them from a distance. When she was certain that Noelle wasn¡¯t in any danger, she finally focused on her own business partners and took the opportunity to settle a deal. Meanwhile, in another part of the hall, Noelle was forced to toast each of the businessmen that she was introduced to. She had a fair alcohol tolerance, but after finishing ten sses of wine, she finally began to feel dizzy. When she was handed another ss of wine, she tly refused it. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore, Mekhi. I need to stop. ¡± Thankfully, Mekhi didn¡¯t insist. Instead, he apologized to the magnate they were speaking to, a man named Quintin Hudson, and drank the wine on Noelle¡¯s behalf. Then he turned to her with a smile. ¡°Look at Mr. Hudson here. What do you think of him?¡± Quintin waited for her answer with a pleasant smile. Noelle squinted at him and realized that he was probably nearing forty years old. He was indeed good-lookingpared to his peers, but he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Cyrus. ¡°Mr. Hudson is handsome and wise,¡± she said lightly. ¡°A formidable businessman, indeed. ¡± Quintin preened at her praise, visibly pleased.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯re quite right, Miss Shaw! But I must say, in addition to being a sessful businessman, I am also a thoughtful and generous lover. ¡± He was already reaching for Noelle¡¯s hand when he said this. She hurriedly ducked behind Mekhi, instantly alert. ¡°I have a boyfriend, Mr. Hudson. Out of respect for him, I must ask you to refrain from doing such things. ¡± Quintin smiled awkwardly and withdrew his hand. He walked away without another word. Chapter 1569 When he was gone, Mekhi asked Noelle in a low voice, ¡°Whom do you think is more suitable to be your husband, Mr. Hudson or Cyrus?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Noelle stepped back in a mix of shock and disbelief. ¡°Cyrus and I are in love. Why would you even ask me this?¡± Mekhi¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Well, Mr. Hudson dide to me yesterday and said that if you ept his hand in marriage, he will hand over 15% of hispany shares to me. But I haven¡¯t agreed to him yet, so there¡¯s no need for you to get so worked up. I was just asking.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± But the damage was done. Noelle no longer trusted him. ¡°15% ofpany shares? That means nothing to me. If you dare to ept his proposal, I will sever all my ties with the Shaw family for good!¡± She was going to stand her ground when it came to this matter. ¡°If you¡¯re looking to use your sister¡¯s marriage to benefit your career, why don¡¯t you ask Sally instead? I already have Cyrus. ¡± Mekhi clicked his tongue and shook his head helplessly, as if she was being an errant child who needed yet another scolding. ¡°The Simmons family might be better than the Hudson family, but Lucinda is the head of the family and the business. Even if Cyrus is determined to marry you, he cannot give us 15% of the Simmons Group¡¯s shares. He doesn¡¯t have the authority to make such a decision. ¡± Noelle gaped at him in horror. ¡°Are those shares more important to you than my happiness? I don¡¯t care if Cyrus can¡¯t give us anypany shares. Is this why you brought me to this party? To unt me to your peers like somemodity and see who would bid the highest?¡± Mekhi gazed at Noelle with furrowed brows. ¡°What are you talking about? I only wish to assist you in selecting a better life partner. ¡± She gazed at him in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯d rather be on my own, even if it means living in an orphanage for my entire life, than surrender my freedom and choice for a ce in the Shaw family. ¡± Faced with her strong objection, Mekhi¡¯s tone softened and he gently pulled her closer. ¡°Well, I was simply seeking your thoughts. There¡¯s no need for such anger. If you¡¯re not in favor, I won¡¯t push. ¡± This clearly made her relieved and she resumed pleasant chatter with his friends. With Nathan¡¯s help, Lucinda sessfully wrapped up a significant deal with their client, Horace. The contract signing was scheduled for the following day. Nathan extended his hand, sealing the deal on Lucinda¡¯s behalf. Horace nodded graciously. Chapter 1570 ¡°Ms. Simmons, I look forward to our partnership. ¡± Lucinda joined in. ¡°Here¡¯s to a productive partnership. ¡± With the agreement settled, Horace moved on to mingle with other guests. Lucinda and Nathan exchanged smiles. He drew her close and held her slender waist as if they were alone. ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t forget about that reward. This time, you can¡¯t decline. ¡± She smiled and nodded earnestly. ¡°You did exceptionally well tonight. Your assistance in closing this major deal deserves a nice reward. ¡± As he looked at her beautiful face, his heart raced. He wished they could return home to their own world immediately and begin their magical evening. His desire getting the best of him, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just head home now? It¡¯s a waste to spend such a lovely night on social meetings. ¡± ¡°No rush. Let¡¯s take things step by step. Don¡¯t worry, your desire will be fulfilled after the party. ¡± She yfully pinched his waist, a light warning disyed in her eyes. ¡°Nate, I¡¯m going to check on Noelle. You stay here and handle the social interactions with our partners. ¡± With a flirtatious pat on his waist, she turned and walked away. Watching her graceful figure, Nathan sighed inwardly. ¡°Mr. Payne?¡± A soft voice broke his reverie. He turned and saw a woman. ¡°Who are you?¡± Selma Dixon looked a bit taken aback, like she didn¡¯t expect his cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Selma, from the Dixon family. We had dinner before you joined the army.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡± Nathan gave her a cursory nce. He noticed her pink dress but didn¡¯t even cast a nce at her face. He then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t recall. ¡± Chapter 1571 His insincere response frustrated Selma. ¡°Mr. Payne, we had once yed together when we were kids. Can¡¯t you show a little enthusiasm?¡± Nathan looked down at the ss he was holding and responded coldly, ¡°No, I can¡¯t. ¡± She was stunned. Lucinda was about to head toward Noelle when she halted and nced back at Nathan. Before she got too far, she heard a feminine voice call his name. As she turned around, she saw a good-looking woman standing before him. Just immediately she left, a strange woman tried to approach her man. Lucinda took offence, and quickly returned to Nathan, determined to protect her man. Though Selma had been rebuffed, she remained unfazed and refused to leave. ¡°You¡¯re quite cold to me. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been entirely devoted to your family since bing a father. It seems the rumors are true. You¡¯ve showered all your love and care on your wife and kids. ¡± Nathan frowned and was about to set the record straight with her when he spotted Lucinda approaching. As Lucinda stood next to him, a potent air of confidence radiated from her. Selma found it challenging to disregard her presence. ¡°Ms. Simmons, your beauty seems to flourish with each passing day. I¡¯ve heard that women who¡¯ve given birth might face certain physical changes like sagging, stretch marks, and loose skin. Yet, it appears these issues don¡¯t trouble you. ¡± With a gracious smile, Lucinda responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been fortunate not to experience those concerns. My husband has been there for me every step of the way, and I¡¯ve fully recovered. ¡± She stepped forward, looked at Selma from head to toe, and went on, ¡°Miss Dixon, you¡¯re youthful and attractive, but your judgment appears to becking. You should know better than to act in such a manner. ¡± Selma was puzzled.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What are you talking about, Ms. Simmons?¡± Holding Nathan¡¯s arm, Lucinda stated in a cold voice. ¡°He¡¯s married, Miss Dixon. You¡¯re still single, aren¡¯t you? Then you ought to approach unmarried young men. Also, please address me correctly. I¡¯m a married woman. I think you should know the proper way to address me. Call me Mrs. Payne. ¡± Emphasizing herst words, she lifted her head slightly, projecting an air of nobility and arrogance. Her eyes conveyed the message that no woman was allowed to tempt her man. Chapter 1572 Nathan was pleased, seeing her fierce protectiveness. He listened silently as she rebuked Selma. Selma was taken aback and awkwardly shifted her address to Lucinda. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Payne. There¡¯s talk that Mr. Payne is controlled by his wife. It seems there¡¯s truth to it. But why treat me as a foe? Excessive control over a man isn¡¯t ttering. ¡± If Atticus were still alive and Lucinda and Nathan hadn¡¯t married, Nathan would certainly correct Selma upon hearing the words ¡°controlled by his wife¡±.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He would feel the need to prove his status in the family. But now, he had no concerns. He smiled and exined, ¡°Miss Dixon, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I haven¡¯t directed my attention solely to the family due to the kids. All my affection and love were given to my wife long ago. Even the babies aren¡¯t as significant to me as she is. ¡± Nathan then entwined his hand with Lucinda¡¯s and gazed into her eyes tenderly. Selma¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Your love for each other is truly enviable. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t even nce at Selma. Keeping his eyes on Lucinda, he softly said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired. Can we go home now?¡± Looking into his eyes, Lucinda surprisingly agreed, ¡°Alright. ¡± Hearing her affirmative response, Nathan felt ted. He scooped her up and silently left through the rear door. Sitting in the car, Lucinda was unhappy. Nathan sensed her discontent and innocently remarked, ¡°Honey, you can¡¯t put the me on me. I don¡¯t know that woman. Don¡¯t take it out on me. ¡± She turned, fixed her gaze on him, and yfully pinched his cheek. ¡°You¡¯d better wear your silver mask whenever you¡¯re out in the future. I won¡¯t be at ease until your handsome face is concealed. ¡± Nathan chuckled at her jealousy. ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re equally beautiful. Shouldn¡¯t you wear a mask as well, just in case another man tries to snatch you away from me?¡± But she declined. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wear it. It¡¯s so ugly. ¡± He was at a loss for words. Ugly? But he often wore a mask¡­ Chapter 1573 Over 20 minutester, their car halted in the Payne family estate¡¯s garage. Nathan exited the car first and then carried her out. Lucinda sped her arms around his neck and said, ¡°I can walk on my own. This long dress weighs several pounds. I must be quite heavy now, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if I expend some of my strength now. Else, I fear you might not be able to endure tonight. ¡± After he said that, Lucinda didn¡¯t smile. She had a serious look on her face. Nathan sensed something amiss from her expression. Damn it! His response was off the mark. He shouldn¡¯t have said that. Nathan had an epiphany and hastily rephrased his words. ¡°Honey, I want to rify something. I never said you were heavy. You¡¯re as light as a feather, and your figure is perfect. I adore you so much that I can¡¯t help staring at you. ¡± Nervously, he nced at Lucinda, who met his gaze in silence. Nathan was puzzled. Was this still a wrong response? He had no idea what was considered the right thing to say. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing her expression turning colder, he pleaded, ¡°Could you give me an idea of what you want to hear?¡± Lucinda retorted haughtily, ¡°Sure. When we¡¯re back in the bedroom, I¡¯ll spell it out with a ruler, word by word. How does that sound?¡± Nathan froze with fear. Pouting, she continued, ¡°You said that so easily. Those are your true thoughts. I just had a heavy dress on.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. How could you call me heavy? I¡¯ve given birth to two babies for you, a significant contribution to the Payne family. How dare you criticize me? You¡¯ll bear the consequences when we return to our room. ¡± Nathan was stunned. Trying to ease the tension, he cautiously asked, ¡°How would you Like to punish me, Lucinda?¡± With a mischievous grin, Lucinda replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a spanking!¡± He was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Chapter 1574 She looked at his pale face and added, ¡°And, you have to take off your pants first. ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned red immediately. He looked at her sadly and muttered, ¡°Honey. . He halted in his tracks. He couldn¡¯t take that type of punishment! Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but find amusement in Nathan¡¯s sad expression. She wasn¡¯t angry at all. It was all a joke. She gently touched the tip of his nose. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t punish you or cause any trouble. Given that I was pregnant and needed time to recover from childbirth, you¡¯ve endured quite a long period of abstinence. I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight. ¡± Nathan immediately beamed. ¡°Then get ready. It¡¯s been a while, and I won¡¯t let you off easily tonight. ¡± He quickened his pace, wishing he could sprout wings and fly back to their bedroom. It was a cold night. And a truly unforgettable one for Lucinda and Nathan. She couldn¡¯t count how many times they had made love that night. He felt like he had an endless well of energy. The following morning, Lucinda could hardly move her waist. Her entire body ached. She barely had a moment of rest the night before, making it impossible for her to get out of bed. Nathan woke up early in the morning. He helped her postpone her contract signing with Horace and held her in his arms. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve set out your work. You can sleep the day away. ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Indeed, Lucinda was still sleepy and couldn¡¯t muster the energy to open her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful about agreeing to his desires the previous night. She thought she could have stopped him. She closed her eyes, to catch a bit more sleep, all the while grumbling about him in her mind. He wrapped his arms around her from behind and ki*sed her earlobe to arouse her desire. Lucinda, displeased, frowned, and tried to ignore him. Chapter 1575 But Nathan grew more daring. His touch intensified as he began to stroke her. He then ki*sed her earlobe, neck, and shoulder. Lucinda¡¯s patience wore thin, and she turned and pinched him hard on the face. Nathan had to stop. ¡°Stop, stop it. I need a break,¡± she asserted firmly. She was utterly drained. Nathan relented and stretched out beside her. ¡°How about you get a three-hour nap, and we have another round at noon?¡± Lucinda was too stunned to speak. Her waist was aching. With Nathan fully recovered and his eleven months of abstinence, he acted Like a hungry wolf. A tinge of regret seeped into her thoughts. Why had she chosen a husband with such an insatiable s@xual appetite? Was it toote for regrets now? Before she could respond, Nathan began to caress her again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Well, I am tired but content. My happiness outweighs my fatigue,¡± he whispered while tenderly stroking her face. Lucinda clenched her teeth. She was too exhausted to feel any happiness. To exhaust his boundless energy, she devised a n. ¡°Since you have so much energy, get out of bed and do at least one hundred and forty-three push-ups. And don¡¯t forget to count. ¡± Nathan froze at her suggestion. ¡°Why on earth would I do that?¡± She responded calmly, ¡°Consider it a small token of your love for me. ¡± He was left without words. Given her request, he couldn¡¯t decline. Also, doing push-ups was hardly a challenge for him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He ki*sed her cheek, got out of bed and wore his pants. Chapter 1576 Baring his muscr torso, he dropped to the carpet to begin the push-ups. From the bed, Lucindazily added, ¡°Remember to count. ¡± Immediately she said that, he effortlessly yelled, ¡°One. Two.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Three. As he counted, Lucinda¡¯s exhaustion got the best of her, and she drifted off to sleep. When she awoketer, she was roused by his persistent counting. However, after twenty minutes of sleep, she felt remarkably refreshed. Leaning against the bed¡¯s headrest, she watched Nathan diligently doing push-ups on the carpet. ¡°One hundred and twelve. ¡± From the way he sounded, she could tell that he was tired already. His pants clung to him, soaked with sweat, some of which dripped onto the carpet. Lucinda interrupted him, ¡°Are you tired now? He heaved a deep breath and smiled at her. ¡°Not really. ¡± She wondered why men always had to y the tough guy. A mischievous idea suddenly crept into her mind. She slipped out of bed and wore her nightgown. She then approached Nathan and sat cross-legged on his back. Her entire weight pressed down on him. After the strenuous activity from the previous night and more than 10?@ pushups, Nathan was undeniably fatigued. With Lucinda sitting atop him, he was nearing his physical limit. Arms folded, Lucinda fixed her gaze on the back of his head. ¡°Keep going. ¡± Gritting his teeth, Nathan went on with the pushups, but he didn¡¯t count. Lucinda noticed that and said, ¡°Keep counting. ¡± He hesitated for a while and then inquired, ¡°How many have I done? One hundred and twelve. Chapter 1577 She faintly recalled him counting aloud earlier, but she yfully remarked, ¡°How am I supposed to know? Since you¡¯ve forgotten, you have to start from the beginning. ¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. He thought Lucinda was very cunning. Hey prostrate on the carpet and gave up. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, enving and torturing me. I¡¯d like to conserve some strength for our little game at noon. ¡± He was too exhausted to do that now. Lucinda¡¯s expression turned dark, and she gave him a firm p on his hip. Lucinda didn¡¯t use much force on the p. If anything, it came across as a little flirtatious. Lucinda stared at Nathan¡¯s profile and chuckled. ¡°I never tortured you. Didn¡¯t we agree on one hundred and forty-three push-ups as a little gift for me? Are you going back on your word now?¡± Shended another p on his firm buttocks. ¡°Hurry up, now. A man should keep his promise. ¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Nathan took a deep breath and tried to steady his trembling arms. Thankfully, he was able to get back into rhythm without difficulty. ¡°Count from one hundred and twelve,¡± Lucinda announced. Nathan¡¯s eyes widened in indignation. So, she did remember the number he was on! She was deliberately teasing him! What a mischievous woman. Nathan shook his head and sighed to himself. It wasn¡¯t as if he could do anything about it. He had worked really hard to get her back, and had vowed to himself that he would only cherish her for the rest of their lives. ¡°One hundred and thirteen. ¡± Nathan¡¯s raspy voice rang out in the bedroom as he continued counting in the early hours of the morning. When Zenia passed by to attend to her chores, she couldn¡¯t help but pause and look at the closed door in confusion. Of course, she knew better than to snoop around the private affairs of Nathan and Lucinda. Inside the bedroom. ¡°One hundred¡­ and forty-three¡­¡± Nathan dropped to his belly and let out a long sigh of relief. Chapter 1578 He didn¡¯t think he would be able to do another push-up in his entire life. Lucinda got to her feet and noticed the dark, wet spots on the area she had just vacated. She snickered. ¡°You sure sweat a lot. Even the fabric around your butt is drenched with sweat. ¡± Nathan reached out to touch the spot she mentioned, but when he brought his hand back, it was smeared with blood.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He whirled around into a sitting position and immediately noted how pale Lucinda looked. ¡°Lucinda, this is blood. And it isn¡¯t mine¡­¡± The smile on her face disappeared. She stared at his fingers for a moment, then rubbed her belly. A thought struck her. It was no wonder that she experienced some aching in her lower abdomen today. She practically had to drag herself out of bed. So, she was on her period. She hadn¡¯t bled down there for a while, thanks to her pregnancy. She had all but forgotten that this was a regr urrence. Lucinda mustered an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stained your pants. But I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to hold off on s@x for another week or so. ¡± Nathan rose to his feet withoutint. He gathered her in his arms and carried her into the bathroom. They took a shower together, then he helped her into a clean, fluffy robe. Not five minutester, the pain in her belly grew worse. Lucinda wasn¡¯t sure if it had something to do with their strenuous exercise yesterday, but she had never felt such painful menstrual cramps before. Slowly but surely, it took over her body. Nathan helped her put on a pad and tucked her into bed. Pain and fatigue was all that Lucinda knew at the moment. She curled into a ball, her brows furrowed, her eyes tightly shut. Even in sleep, she was fighting back the pain. Nathan went down, prepared some brown sugar and ginger tea, and fed her when it finally cooled to room temperature. Still, it did little to relieve her pain. Nathan couldn¡¯t do much else but sit on the edge of the bed and stew in worry. If he could, he would have dly taken the pain for her. Chapter 1579 ¡°Lucinda, how about taking a painkiller?¡± Lucinda firmly shook her head, even as her face scrunched up in pain. ¡°I can¡¯t, I need to breastfeed the children. My babies need me. If I take any medicine, it would affect them. ¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just endure through the pain,¡± Nathan protested. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ll just sleep it off¡­¡± Nathan sighed. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer like this, but he couldn¡¯t exactly force her to take the painkillers, either. He hopped online and looked up ways to take care of a woman suffering from dysmenorrhea.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After honing on a reliable list of rmendations, he hurried out of the room to fetch a heating pad. Heid it on top of Lucinda¡¯s lower abdomen and carefully turned her on her side until she was partially on her belly. He then proceeded to massage her hips and lower back. Lucinda was already dizzy with pain. Vaguely, she sensed him kneading her hips, interchanging his hands whenever one got tired. He would pause and wring his wrist for a brief moment, but he would resume his ministrations a secondter. ¡®s BunnyBookery Feeling sorry for him, she said, ¡°Nate, you can stop now. You¡¯ll tire yourself out. I¡¯ll feel better after a nap. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said, not even lifting his hand from her skin. ¡°I¡¯ll keep doing this until you fall asleep. ¡± Well, if he insisted¡­ Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything else. She was too exhausted to even open her eyes. To his credit, Nathan¡¯s massage skills were quite impressive, and he did manage to ease her pain by a lot. Soon, she was fast asleep. Even then, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, hey beside her, spooning her, with one arm reaching over to rub her belly. Before long, Nathan was asleep, too. Lucinda would stir now and then, and although neither woke up, Nathan would instinctively rub her belly whenever she moved. The couple slept soundly until noon. In Forden. Ever since Hilliard interrupted herst date, Jennifer had been hiding from him. Despite living under the same roof, their schedules never ovepped with each other, and they somehow managed to avoid running into each other in the days that followed. This made Presley highly anxious. She wanted to lend a helping hand to Hilliard, but she was afraid her well intentions might offend him. That day, after lunch, Hilliard went to the hotel to retrieve his phone and wallet. Chapter 1580 As soon as he turned the device on, he saw countless unread messages. ALL of them were from Cyrus. Hilliard gingerly opened them and read them one by one. ¡°Hilliard, how is it going? Did it work? Are you finally staying at her ce?¡± Hilliard clicked on another unread message. ¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages? Did you really throw your phone and wallet away?¡± Thatst message even had aughing emoji at the end. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to pretend to be miserable? You need to gain her sympathy! All you need to do is hide your wallet in your pocket and tell them that you lost it. Who would dare to pat you down, anyway? They¡¯ll take your word for it! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re too stupid to even realize this. ¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s been two days. How are things going? Did she forgive you?¡± ¡°If you still fail to get her back after ying the victim card, I have nothing else to say. Just give up, man. ¡± Cyrus¡¯ messages expressed his concern for his dear brother, though his words were undeniably barbed. Hilliard¡¯s face turned cold as he typed a message out to Cyrus. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°It¡¯s been so long since Ist beat you up, punk! Do you want me to remind you how that feels?¡± To his surprise, Cyrus replied almost immediately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It was my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have mocked you. ¡± Knowing that Cyrus was truly terrified made Hilliard much better. Luckily for Cyrus, his advice was still needed to win Jennifer back. Hilliard decided to spare his brother this one time. He typed out another message, detailing everything that had transpired in the restaurant two days ago. Cyrus¡¯s shock was palpable. ¡°You were drugged, and she just pushed you away? Oh my god! Did the drug¡¯s effect not strong, or is there something wrong with your body? I mean, since you were able to resist touching her¡­¡± Hilliard¡¯s expression darkened again. The brief pause from the other end told Cyrus that he had enraged his brother again, so he quickly added, ¡°Haha! What I meant to say is, you really are a gentleman to have controlled your urges under such circumstances!¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But this did nothing to console Hilliard. Cyrus¡¯ teasing was getting under his skin. Getting drugged wasn¡¯t even the point. The crux of the matter was that Jennifer didn¡¯t care about him at all. How was he supposed to win her back at this rate? It didn¡¯t take long for Cyrus toe up with another idea. Chapter 1581 ¡°Hilliard, since Miss Turner refuses to talk to you, I think you should start with someone else instead. ¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Hilliard asked. ¡°Start with whom?¡± ¡°Dr@per!¡± Hilliard blinked at the name on his screen. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, he called Cyrus and demanded a detailed n. Five minutester, Hilliard was feeling more assured. Sure enough, he could still count on his annoying brother. Gathering his wallet and keys, he headed back to the Turner residence and put their n to action.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Thirty minutester, Hilliard got to the Turner family¡¯s vi. He went into the vi quietly. ¡®s BunnyBookery He found Presley in the living room, enjoying a cup of tea and some snacks. She warmly greeted him when she caught sight of him. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯ve returned. Would you care for some tea? Jennifer left the house earlier this morning, but she¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Hilliard appreciated her hint. ¡°Alright. ¡± He seated himself elegantly on the sofa and epted the offered tea. About ten minutester, some police officers came. They were with the Turner family¡¯s security team and Dr@per who was in handcuffs. Puzzled, Presley inquired, ¡°What going on?¡± The officers nodded politely and approached Hilliard. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯re the primary victim in this drugging incident. Dr@per wishes to apologize to you in person and seek your forgiveness. Would you be willing to speak with him?¡± Hilliard took a sip of the tea elegantly. Maintaining his cold demeanor, he chose to remain silent. Presley also observed the scene in silence and refrained from intervening. Dr@per attempted to approach Hilliard but was restrained by the police officers. Chapter 1582 He pleaded, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m deeply sorry! I can exin everything!¡± Hilliard set his teacup aside and calmly stated, ¡°Give me a moment. ¡± What? Dr@per didn¡¯t know Hilliard¡¯s intentions but agreed to wait, feeling a glimmer of hope. An ufortable silence pervaded the room. They all had no idea what Hilliard¡¯s intentions were. Unable to tolerate it any longer, Presley invited the police officers to join her for tea. A few minutester, Jennifer returned home with Mario. They were both taken aback by the scene in the living room. Seeing everyone present, Hilliard nodded at the police officers. They advanced and removed Dr@per¡¯s handcuffs. Dr@per hurriedly approached Hilliard and fell to his knees. The dull thud Dr@per¡¯s knees made when it hit the floor startled the Turner family members, who exchanged confused nces. Dr@per bowed to Hilliard respectfully. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯m truly sorry. It was a terrible mistake.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. You identally consumed the drugged wine. I¡¯m willing topensate you, and if that¡¯s insufficient, you can vent your anger on me whichever way you like. Please spare my family and mypany!¡± Hilliard responded calmly, ¡°You said I identally consumed the drugged wine, so who was it for at the first ce?¡± Dr@per shivered and couldn¡¯t speak. Hilliard added, ¡°Tell me the truth. If you try to lie, you will be punished severely. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± With no other choice, Dr@per had to exin the whole thing. ¡°I¡¯ve been engaged to Jennifer for quite some time. She¡¯s been distant, making it challenging to schedule a date. We¡¯re not growing any younger. She might agree to marry me in a couple of years, but I can¡¯t wait that long. Our union could significantly benefit my family¡¯s business, so I decided to use the drugged wine as a means to expedite our marriage. She¡¯d be my wife, and once we¡¯ve consummated our rtionship, we could quickly proceed with the wedding. And I would offer a smaller dowry. It seemed like a perfect n. Then I bribed a hotel waiter to slip the drug into the wine. However, your unexpected appearance disrupted everything¡­¡± Hearing this, Mario was a bit shocked. Presley and Jennifer were infuriated. The enraged Jennifer immediately pped Dr@per hard. Chapter 1583 Pak! She spat. ¡°You despicable scoundrel!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Presley scolded, ¡°You schemed to harm my daughter and even pay a smaller dowry. It appears you¡¯d marry anyone if it benefits your family¡¯s interests. What does marriage mean to you?¡± Dr@per rubbed his aching cheek and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He locked eyes with Hilliard, hoping for leniency. ¡°Mr. Simmons, I really know I was wrong. I promise never to repeat such actions. Please reach a settlement with me! Please!¡± He crawled toward Hilliard but Hilliard kicked him away. Hilliard, with an unwavering demeanor, dered, ¡°A person of your character isn¡¯t suitable to be Jennifer¡¯s fianc¨¦. Today, you should cancel your engagement with her in my presence. ¡± Dr@per, taken aback, inquired with surprise, ¡°If I do so, will you spare me and my family?¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t provide a straightforward answer but instead said, ¡°It hinges upon the sincerity of your confession and atonement. ¡± ¡°I get it. ¡± To Dr@per, this meant that he had some hope. ¡®s BunnyBookery He instantly turned to Mario, seated nearby. ¡°Mr. Turner, since you are present, I want to call off my engagement with Jennifer before you. ¡± After some thoughts, Dr@per added, ¡°Since the engagement is canceled, don¡¯t forget to give back the engagement gift I gave to you. ¡± Mario was so mad that he grabbed a teacup from the table and hurled it at Dr@per. ¡°You! It¡¯s not your ce to terminate an engagement. It should be the Turner family¡¯s decision! As for that engagement gift, we¡¯ll dly return it!¡± Presley, equally incensed, remarked, ¡°Who do you think you are? You dare to belittle my beloved daughter? Take your gift and leave my house! I eagerly await the downfall of yourpany and your misery!¡± With tears in her eyes, Jennifer kept her head bowed in silence. Dr@per, however, didn¡¯t take the Turner family¡¯s anger seriously. He went on his knees, inched closer, and adjusted his sses while smiling fawningly. ¡°Mr. Simmons, the engagement has been called off. Are you pleased?¡¯ Hilliard¡¯s face turned dark. He gave Dr@per a sidelong nce and retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve been nothing but arrogant and disrespectful. I am far from pleased. You had intended to drug Jennifer and r@pe her. Chapter 1584 Prison is where you belong. ¡± ¡°ihat?¡± Dr@per broke down, pleading through tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯re not pleased, I can apologize to the Turner family again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ALL I ask for is to be given one more chance!¡± Presley interjected fiercely, ¡°Get lost! We will never ept your apology!¡± Hilliard chimed in, ¡°You heard that, right? Mrs. Turner has refused to forgive you. Leave this ce immediately. ¡± ¡°Mr. Simmons¡­¡± The police officers promptly handcuffed Dr@per and escorted him out. As his voice faded, an eerie silence enveloped the Turner family¡¯s living room. Hilliard cleared his throat and cautiously addressed Mario, ¡°Mr. Turner, now that Jennifer is single again, what are your ns regarding her marriage?¡± Mario and Presley exchanged knowing nces. They understood that Hilliard had gone to great lengths to sever Jennifer¡¯s engagement with Dr@per because he had feelings for her. With a sly smile, Mario replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t made any ns for that at the moment. If you have any rmendations, please feel free to share them. I will certainly consider your input. ¡± Everything yed out exactly as Cyrus had nned. Hilliard¡¯s normally cold countenance broke into a rare smile. He gazed at Mario with determination and said, ¡°Sir, truth be told, I have feelings for Jennifer¡­¡± ¡°Dad. ¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jennifer stood up and interjected, ¡°I¡¯m in low spirits after ending the engagement. I¡¯m not in the mood to enter a new rtionship. Dad, I hope you won¡¯t pressure me. ¡± Clearly, Jennifer was conveying her reluctance to marry Hilliard with her words. This made Hilliard¡¯s expression shift slightly. Mario, known for his ability to read people, chimed in, ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s just an engagement. I¡¯m not asking you to marry Mr. Simmons immediately. First, get engaged to him, go on dates, and build a bond. You can get married whenever you¡¯re ready. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship at the moment. ¡± she said in a firm tone, ¡°This past year has been overwhelming. Right now, I¡¯m focused on working hard to be apetent sessor to the Turner Group. ¡± With that, she turned and ascended the stairs without turning back. She went into her room and mmed shut her door. The living room waspletely quiet again. Mario and Presley exchanged nces, then turned their attention to Hilliard, who bent his head in deep thought. ¡°Mr. Simmons, do you truly like Jennifer?¡± Presley asked. Hilliard replied in a hushed tone, ¡°Yes, I do. But my past actions deeply hurt her. She hasn¡¯t forgiven me, and I understand. ¡± Chapter 1585 Presley sighed. ¡°Jennifer has been pampered since childhood. She¡¯s quite headstrong. If you truly care for her and want to be with her, I can help you persuade her. ¡± After a moment of thinking, Hilliard declined. ¡°Thank you, madam. This is between Jennifer and me. If you try to persuade her, she might resent me even more. If she isn¡¯t ready for an engagement, I can wait until she changes her mind. I¡¯ve kept her waiting for a year.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This time, I can do the same. ¡± Hearing his response, Presley and Mario breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere, Mr. Simmons, but I can create opportunities for you to spend time together,¡± Presley offered. Hilliard met her gaze and this time epted her help. Some hourster, Presley knocked on Jennifer¡¯s door. ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s dinner time. We are waiting for you. Come down fast. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Jennifer wrapped up her business n on theputer, massaged her aching shoulder, and descended the stairs. As she entered the dining room, a weird scene greeted her. Seated at the long table was Hilliard, with Presley and Mario mysteriously absent. The table was adorned with flickering red candles. This was clearly an orchestrated effort by her parents for a romantic dinner between her and Hilliard. Her parents were doing too much. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in exasperation. She then turned around to leave. But Hilliard quickly rose on his feet and gently seized her wrist. ¡°Jennifer, can¡¯t you see your parents¡¯ have good intentions? Let¡¯s have a conversation. ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to discuss,¡± Jennifer replied emotionlessly. She made an effort to break free, but Hilliard¡¯s grip held her firmly. Looking at his hand on her wrist, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Last time, you came to the hospital in Stastle to see me. When you told me about your engagement, I wanted tofort you, but instead I hesitated and let you go. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t let you go this time. ¡± Jennifer sighed, ¡°Does that really make a difference?¡± Chapter 1586 Hilliard tenderly gripped her shoulders, ensuring their eyes met. ¡°Dr@per is not a good man. I helped you sever that engagement. Now you have the freedom to choose who to marry. Isn¡¯t that a positive oue?¡± His words ignited Jennifer¡¯s anger. ¡°Hilliard, you sent those officers to bring Dr@per to my house so he could belittle me before my family. You are mocking me, right? You are trying to prove that no one will marry me but you, and that I am a cheap woman!¡± Tears welled up her eyes as she vented. At work, she had always put up an act of a tough woman to protect herself from bullies. This built her resilience and made her this very strong character. However, the events of the afternoon, especially Dr@per¡¯s humiliation in Hilliard¡¯s presence, had crushed her spirit. ¡®s BunnyBookery With great care, Hilliard wiped her tears away with a tissue, being mindful not to smudge her makeup as he had before. Cyrus had taught him the art of being a thoughtful lover.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He had advised that speaking sweet words sincerely would make a woman happy, regardless of the words chosen. Hilliard tried to recall some of the sweet phrases Cyrus had taught him. But anxiety overwhelmed Hilliard. This prevented him from remembering them. He wanted tofort her, but he could only manage to say, ¡°Jennifer, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Jennifer fixed her unwavering gaze on him and demanded, ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just¡­¡± Jennifer was at a loss for words. What sort of exnation was that? ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t mean anything, then tell me precisely what you¡¯re trying to say,¡± she pressed, seeking rity. Hilliard¡¯s anxiety left him utterly speechless. He gaped at Jennifer and wasn¡¯t able to muster a single word. Jennifer, watching his bewildered expression, couldn¡¯t help but break intoughter. Hilliard was somewhat embarrassed but he seized the opportunity to speak since she was in a better mood. ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯ve never been in love so I¡¯m the least experienced in matters of the heart. I also don¡¯t know how to say endearing words to a woman. But this time, I genuinely want to win you back, and I¡¯ll never mock you. You came all the way from Forden to Gliethien and even followed me to Stastle just to be with me. For an entire year, you refused your father¡¯s wishes to return home and learn to run the Turner Group, all because of me. ¡± He paused and then continued with emotion and sincerity, ¡°This time, I¡¯m willing to make concessions for you. If you¡¯re not ready for an engagement, I can wait as long as it takes until you change your mind. ¡± Chapter 1587 His heartfelt words were brimming with seriousness, and it was impossible for Jennifer not to be moved. With a yful and slightly arrogant smile, Jennifer said with a serious tone, ¡°Alright, if you can genuinely wait and pursue me for a year, I¡¯ll think about it. ¡± ¡°Alright, I will hold on till the end. ¡± Hilliard was so delighted and hugged her tightly. Jennifer noticed his racing heartbeat and the evident mix of nervousness and happiness on his face. After some internal struggle, she reciprocated the embrace and patted his broad back. Meanwhile, on the second-floor staircase, Mario and Presley quietly watched the scene unfold and exchanged smiles. At the N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda slept until dinner time. The aroma of porridge roused her. As she opened her eyes, she found Nathan sitting by her bedside, gently blowing on a bowl of beef porridge to cool it. Lucinda propped herself up and inquired softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I always have this feeling that you might need me at any given moment. It¡¯s just better for me to stay awake and look after you. ¡± Content that the porridge had cooled, he gently scooped some onto a spoon and held it to her lips.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Be careful, it might still be a bit hot. ¡± Lucinda allowed him to feed her the porridge, relishing his caring gesture. Nathan then shared some news, ¡°By the way, Lucinda, the Shaw family has recently revealed Noelle¡¯s true identity. They¡¯re organizing a grand banquet for her in seven days, where she¡¯ll officially adopt the Shaw surname. ¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asked. He nodded. ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± While the news was undoubtedly a positive step for Noelle to be recognized by her family, Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the uneasiness stemming from her private conversation with Noelle during the party the night before. Noelle had told Lucinda about the bruises on Kaitlin¡¯s wrist. However, Mekhi, who held the position of family head and happened to be Kaitlin¡¯s son, didn¡¯t appear to be the kind of person who would harm his own mother. Something about the situation just didn¡¯t make sense. While Lucinda was being fed by Nathan, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mekhi serves as the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, doesn¡¯t he? How much do you know about him?¡± Nathan paused. His handsome face turned cold, with a hint of dissatisfaction. Chapter 1588 ¡°Why the sudden interest? Were you taken by his charm at the banquetst night?¡± he asked in an irritated tone. He noticed that Mekhi looked a lot like Kyson, except for the color of their eyes and their vibe. Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Gently, she patted Nathan¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on in that mind of yours? Why would you feel jealous of him? Do you want me to punish you again?¡± Nathan remained silent with a sullen expression. He was obviously still angry. Lucinda sighed and tried to rify, ¡°I asked because I was concerned about Noelle. We¡¯re married now, with our own babies. Why would I have any interest in other men?¡± Her words seemed to cate him, and he realized it was time to let go of his irritation. Nathan offered some insight, ¡°Mekhi is a tricky and cunning individual, always conspiring. I¡¯ve known him for years, and he seems to prioritize his own interests over family and love. ¡± Lucinda understood what he meant. ¡°So, if his mother somehow threatens his interests, do you think he might resort to harming her?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Nathan lowered his head in contemtion. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. After all, she¡¯s his mother. I doubt he would hurt her. ¡± But the more Lucinda thought about it, the more concerned she became for Noelle. ¡°I hope the banquet will go smoothly for Noelle, and she can be part of the Shaw family and get engaged to Cyrus soon. ¡± Nathan gently ced the bowl down, held Lucinda¡¯s waist, and rested his head on her belly. ¡°Perhaps you should prioritize nning our own wedding before worrying about others. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucinda pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°Our babies are only a month old. They¡¯re still too young. We can wait until they¡¯re older to have a wedding ceremony.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± As she mentioned the babies, Nathan refrained from objecting. He didn¡¯t want her to think he didn¡¯t care about them. He caressed her belly with his cheek and said, ¡°Very well, we can postpone the wedding. But can we at least have a honeymoon abroad first?¡± Lucinda shook her head. ¡°No, the babies are still too young. We can¡¯t leave them with Zenia for a long period. Let¡¯s wait until they¡¯re at least ten years old and can look after themselves. ¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. He had only wanted a honeymoon trip with her, and he had to wait an entire ten years? It was deeply frustrating, but he tried not to object. He didn¡¯t want to face her ruler and washboard punishment again. Chapter 1589 Those two dreaded tools terrified him. Lucinda tenderly ran her fingers through his short hair, lost in thought. Suddenly, she recalled Noelle¡¯s request from the previous night. And she immediately dialed Cyrus¡¯ number and shared what Noelle had told her. ¡°cyrus, I have just filled you in on the whole situation. Noelle believes there¡¯s something secretive within the Shaw family. Her phone was confiscated, so she asked me to pass this on to you. ¡± Cyrus remained silent for a long moment. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into itter. ¡± ¡°Cyrus, when do you intend to discuss marriage with her family? I will add it to my schedule and go with you. ¡± After contemting for a while, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Shaw family¡¯s house the day after the banquet. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The days leading up to the banquet were unusually peaceful. Lucinda bnced her time between home and work. Two days before the banquet, Angle Intl recruited a batch of highly skilled trainees who were rumored to be exceptionally good-looking. Lucinda couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to see them. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, she knew she couldn¡¯t let Nathan know about it, as his jealousy might make him take her home immediately. She requested that he stay home to look after the babies while he worked remotely. Then she drove to thepany. Lucinda got there and saw 24 handsome trainees standing in neat rows. They were all young and full of energy. After observing them for a moment, her attention settled on a young man in thest row.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was captivated by his facial features. He had a prominent nose, deep, thoughtful eyes, and thick hair. A single nce was enough to understand why women would find his chiseled looks irresistible. He looked tailor-made for the screen, as if destined to be an actor. Lucinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man smiled warmly. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Miss Simmons. My name is Ennis Padi. ¡± Chapter 1590 ¡°How¡¯s your dancing skill?¡± Ennis turned his head to face her. He radiated brightness and cheerfulness. ¡°I¡¯ve been dancing professionally for seven years. If you have the time, I¡¯d be happy to show you a dance routine. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯d love to see you dance. ¡± Vivian immediately brought Lucinda a chair. She sat down, and the other trainees formed a semicircle, leaving ample space for Ennis to showcase his dance. As the melodic music filled the room, Ennis immediately fell into a captivating rhythm. His movements were strong and impassioned, perfectly matching the mncholic music. His power and emotions flowed together in wless harmony. Every person in the dance room watched with rapt attention. The performance started off gracefully in the first half, but as the music surged into a climax in the second half, Ennis abruptly changed his dance style. With a sensuous hip sway, he delicately held the hem of his white shirt in his mouth. His eyes were filled with a dreamy allure. That type of dance could stir desires. Lucinda¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she watched,pletely taken by surprise at the unexpected sensuality of the performance. Just as she was contemting whether to stop him, the door to the dance room abruptly swung open. A pair of angry eyes pierced the room. ¡°Turn off the music,¡± Nathan ordered the staff in a cold, unpleasant tone. The music ceased, and so did Ennis¡¯s dance. He then straightened up. When the others caught sight of Nathan, they all greeted, ¡°Mr. Payne. ¡± Ignoring the greetings, Nathan walked directly toward Lucinda and fixed her with a sad gaze. She smiled wryly and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly show up?¡± The dance had taken an unexpectedly provocative turn.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She was with a guilty conscience. Nathan narrowed his eyes and inquired, ¡°What did you think of his performance?¡± She stole a nce at Ennis, who was looking at her expectantly. ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t bad. ¡± But as soon as she finished, Nathan¡¯s anger red. He leaned forward and effortlessly hoisted her onto his shoulder. Chapter 1591 ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± The people in the dance room stared in shock, and faint murmurs of surprise filled the air. Lucinda¡¯s face reddened. She didn¡¯t resist but instead instructed Vivian, ¡°Let them showcase their talents and make video recordings for me. I¡¯ll review themter. ¡± ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan didn¡¯t nce back, nor did he put Lucinda down as he entered the elevator. Lucinda started to feel increasingly uneasy being carried on his shoulder. She patted his waist and requested, ¡°Honey, put me down. ¡± He gave no response. Lucinda let out a small hiss and her voice tinged with difort. ¡°This position is really ufortable, and my stomach is hurting again. I¡¯m still on my period. ¡± Hearing this, Nathan promptly bent down and ced her on the floor with care. Then, without hesitation, he scooped her back up. Well¡­ Lucinda found herself still held tightly by him, but he changed the way he carried her. ¡°Are you angry?¡± She lifted his chin with both hands and asked in a teasing tone. ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Is he handsome?¡± She responded sincerely, ¡°Yes, he is handsome.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He has all the qualities to be a renowned actor. He has the looks, the physique, and undeniable talent. He¡¯s destined for a sessful career in the entertainment industry. ¡± While she seriously talked about work, Nathan grew even more incensed, particrly because she had described the young man as handsome. Nathan narrowed his gaze. His eyes were filled with anger as he stared at Lucinda. ¡°Who do you find more attractive, him or me?¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°You, of course. ¡± But Nathan remained dissatisfied with her response. ¡°Is he fit? Did he dance well?¡± His jealousy seemed to fill the air. Chapter 1592 Lucinda suppressed augh, wrapped her arms around his neck, looked into his eyes, and whispered something in his ear. Upon hearing her words, Nathan¡¯s mood lifted, and he appeared content. He nuzzled her and said in a husky tone, ¡°When we get home, I¡¯ll dance for you. What kind of dance would you like? Something s@xy?¡± Suppressing herughter, Lucinda replied, ¡°Yeah. ¡± He leaned in and ki*sed her rosy lips. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to please you. But from now on, do not watch other men doing those erotic dances. ¡± Lucinda was stunned. She retorted, ¡°The first half of his dance was quite ordinary. I didn¡¯t expect the sudden twist at the end. Nevertheless, his dancing style is versatile and creative, which is impressive. ¡± Unintentionally, she praised Ennis again, causing Nathan¡¯s face to darken instantly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°He must have some ulterior motive. I can sense it! He dared to dance like that before a married woman like some stripper! Humph!¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. She rubbed the back of his neck and reassured, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t watch that kind of dance again. Don¡¯t overreact. Your jealousy is quite evident. ¡± Pleased, Nathan exited the building. As they distanced themselves from the towering structure, Lucinda suddenly felt puzzled. ¡°Nathan, why do you always show up when there are other men around me? Have you put a spy on me?¡± Nathan said nothing and froze. Seeing through his thoughts, Lucinda narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Tell me the truth. I¡¯ll go easy on you. ¡± ¡°I can exin. ¡± His face turned pale. She pinched his cheek and asked firmly, ¡°Who is it?¡± Nathan hesitated. He was reluctant to betray the person who had helped him so much. His conscience held him back. Considering this, he replied, ¡°Lucinda, why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to tell me? Still protecting that person?¡± Lucinda pinched his cheek harder and warned, ¡°No, I won¡¯t guess. I¡¯ll investigate thoroughly. And once I find out, that person and you will be in trouble!¡± In trouble? Chapter 1593 Nathan remained silent and trembled. Could he bear the consequences of his actions? He stood his ground. ¡°Honey, I paid off your staff to ensure your safety when you¡¯re not with me. They¡¯re loyal because I¡¯m your husband, and they know I won¡¯t cause you any harm. ¡± With a serious expression, Lucinda paid close attention to his words. ¡°You just said ¡®they¡¯? The spies are more than one? How many are there in total at Angle Intl? Do you also have spies in Simmons Group?¡± Nathan fell silent. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. What should he do now? Looked like he had revealed too much. Seeing him silent, Lucinda knew he was trying toe up with a lie. She continued pinching his face in frustration.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nathan winced in pain and took a deep breath. ¡°Honey, be gentle. If you keep pinching me, my face will get swollen. ¡± She released him angrily and pinched his waist hard. ¡°You will write down their names when we get home. Don¡¯t try to deceive me. Severe punishment awaits if you don¡¯t say the truth. ¡± ¡°Calm down. ¡± He didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he held her waist and braced against her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Do you want ginger tea? I can make you some when we get home. ¡± Seeing hispliance, Lucinda¡¯s anger began to dissipate. She looked down at her belly and said, ¡°My stomach is aching. Rub it for me. ¡± ¡°Alright, my dear wife. ¡± As long as he could avoid getting some beating, he was willing to do anything for her. Nathan promptly straightened up and gently rubbed her belly. Lucinda giggled and taunted, ¡°You know I like it when you are obedient. Don¡¯t be so suspicious of me. Give me some credit!¡± He shook his head and responded, ¡°It¡¯s not that I doubt you. It¡¯s just that your beauty makes me wary of those men outside. ¡± s! A sigh escaped Lucinda¡¯s lips. It seemed impossible to change his mind. Chapter 1594 The night before the banquet, in the Shaws¡¯ house, Mekhi arranged for a custom-tailored dress to be delivered to Noelle, in her room. Noelle stood by the window, asionally peering out and ncing at the top floor. Lately, she had been monitoring the activities on the top floor. She noticed that food was delivered there daily, but it was only enough for one person. If only Kaitlin lived on the top floor, then the person who had assaulted her with an ashtray might indeed have been Kaitlin. But the puzzling question remained, why would Kaitlin do such a thing to her? She was her daughter! But her treatment of Noelle was noticeably colderpared to how she treated Mekhi, Ryder, and Sally. Moreover, Kaitlin held a significant position in the house as their mother. Why then did she bear an unexined wrist injury? Also, why did Ryder and Sally react strangely upon seeing her in the dining room? With countless questions swirling in her mind, Noelle found herself unable to sleep as she sat on her bed. The banquet was ted for the next day, and although she was part of the Shaw family, Mekhi had stubbornly kept their family secret from her. It was something she couldn¡¯t ept. The preparations for the banquet had every servant in the old mansion upied, presenting her with an opportune moment to investigate. Could she seize this chance to explore the mysterious top floor? Noelle weighed her options for a long while, torn between fear and an insatiable curiosity. In the end, her curiosity won. In the night, the Shaws¡¯ house was eerily quiet. It was as if everyone within its walls was in deep sleep.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Noelle wore a pair of slippers and made her way cautiously to the top floor. She held an eyebrow razor she¡¯d taken from her dresser. Just as she¡¯d done before, she decided to begin by observing through the iron gate first. The top floor¡¯s long corridor beyond the gatey shrouded in darkness. A cold breeze that sent shivers down her spine blew. She summoned courage and shook the iron gate. It collided with the frame and created a sharp noise that reverberated through the silent night. ¡°Mother?¡± Noelle called out in a low voice. But she got no reply. It appeared that whoever resided on the top floor was already asleep. She¡¯d probably have to resort to entering through the window again. Chapter 1595 As she turned to leave, a sound of heavy chains suddenly emanated from one of the rooms along the corridor. The heavy iron chains could be heard scraping against the floor. This sound was unsettling in the otherwise quiet house. ¡°Mother? Is that you?¡± Noelle called out again but got no response. The atmosphere grew increasingly unsettling. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A cold, low voice of a man unexpectedly sounded from behind, sending a chill down Noelle¡¯s spine. Shaking with fear, she turned around, her heart filled with dread. Beneath the moonlight, Mekhi¡¯s usually handsome face wore an eerie gloom that made Noelle terrified. ¡°Mekhi. Noelle steadied herself and gripped the razor tightly. She was ready to defend herself at a moment¡¯s notice. Wearing a stern expression, Mekhi inquired, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in your room? What brings you to the top floor? Didn¡¯t I warn you to behave yourself after thest incident?¡± ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep. I heard some noise from upstairs, so I came to check. Just as I was about to leave, I ran into you. ¡± She swallowed hard and changed the subject. ¡°When did you return? It¡¯s sote, and you¡¯re still in your military uniform¡­¡± Mekhi replied calmly, ¡°I justpleted a mission. Tomorrow is the banquet in your honor, so I returned to attend. ¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Have a good rest,¡± Noelle said respectfully, bowing her head. His face and voice remained cold. ¡°Return to your room. ¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay. ¡± Noelle nodded. But thinking of the eerie sound of chains earlier, she couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°Is mother¡¯s room really on the top floor? I heard the sound of iron chains scraping the floor. Is that her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep. You must have misheard,¡± he said, his expression unchanged. ¡°But¡­¡± Noelle persisted, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear. I swear I heard it. If she¡¯s the only one on the top floor, why lock her up?¡± Mekhi narrowed his eyes at her coldly and remained quiet. ¡°Mekhi, I¡¯m part of this family too. We should be honest with each other. I have every right to know the Shaw family¡¯s secret. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. There are no secrets in the Shaw family. Now, go get some sleep. ¡± Chapter 1596 Noelle didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. Can you unlock the gate? T want to see our mother. ¡± Mekhi immediately refused. ¡°No, I told you she¡¯s sleeping. Do you want to wake her?¡± He was resolute. Noelle was at a loss for words. ¡°Tomorrow is your big day, dear. You¡¯ll have a lot on your te. Get some rest,¡± he said in a soothing tone and gently took the razor from her hand. ¡°Alright,¡± she acquiesced. With Mekhi¡¯s watchful presence, her investigation of the top floor¡¯s mystery would have to wait for another time. Noelle then made her way past him and was descending the stairs. Suddenly, he struck her with force at the back of her head. Pain seared through her. She immediately fell and lost consciousness. On the top floor, a cold draft swept through the dim corridor. Mekhi carried Noelle. He wore a vicious and furious demeanor in his military uniform. ¡°You¡¯re quite inquisitive about the top floor. How could I deny you what you seek to know?¡± The following day, the banquet was held. Lucinda and Nathan both had to be there, so Sonny and Luisa were called in to help Zenia with the babies. Before heading to the Shaws¡¯ house, Lucinda and Nathan stopped at Cyrus¡¯ house. In a stretch limo, Cyrus was noticeably tense. Lucinda, sensing his uneasiness, reassured him, ¡°Cyrus, rx. Take it easy. Today is a big day for Noelle, and you¡¯ll be getting married to her soon. ¡± ¡°Right. ¡± He had eagerly anticipated this moment. No one would dare to question NoeLle¡¯s worthiness anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 1597 They were going to be married with everyone¡¯s blessings. A happy life awaited them and their future kids. The more he dwelt on it, the more excited he became. Finally, they got to the Shaws¡¯ house. As evening descended, the sky took on a reddish hue, creating a beautiful scenery. There were only a few guests present at the house. Lucinda and Cyrus got there very early. Sally was helping to greet the guests. When she spotted Lucinda, she eagerly took her hand and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t make it to your babies party. What a shame! I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. Do you miss me?¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°How old are you again? Still behaving like a five ¡°year-old. In a year or two, your brother will arrange a marriage for you. ¡± Sally scoffed at the idea of marriage. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay single. I¡¯m not interested in rtionships, but there are plenty of men who want to get married to me. I told my brother to introduce them to my so-called sister instead. ¡± After she said this, she covered her mouth andughed scornfully. Lucinda¡¯s expression turned dark when she heard this. She inquired, ¡°So-called sister? Looks like you don¡¯t like her. ¡± Sally didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°No, I really don¡¯t like her. She disappeared for so many years, and suddenly Mekhi found her. I used to be the center of attention in the family, and all my brothers showered me with affection. Now that she¡¯s back, it feels like she¡¯s taking half of their love and care away. ¡± Lucinda pulled her hand from Sally¡¯s grasp and asked, ¡°Where can I find Mekhi? Can you takeText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. me to him?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°OF course,¡± Sally replied. Inside the living room, Mekhi was meticulously overseeing the preparations for the evening¡¯s event. Sally guided them to the vi¡¯s entrance. Lucinda left Nathan in the garden and, along with Cyrus, approached Mekhi. Mekhi gave them a friendly smile when he caught sight of them and suggested, ¡°Lucinda, Cyrus, you¡¯ve arrived so early. Would you Like some desserts?¡± Lucinda settled onto the sofa and replied, ¡°Perhapster. We have something important to discuss with you. ¡± Cyrus, wearing an unusual grin, joined her on the sofa. ¡°Oh?¡± Mekhi raised an eyebrow and inquired, ¡°What is that?¡± Lucinda wore a warm smile as she said, ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s about Cyrus and Noelle¡¯s engagement. Tonight, we gather for Noelle¡¯s banquet, and I believe we can share their engagement news with the guestster, adding an extra touch of joy to the asion. ¡± Mekhi didn¡¯t respond immediately. He focused on pouring them tea. Chapter 1598 After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°Have you prepared an engagement gift?¡± Cyrus grinned. ¡°Certainly, I n to transfer all the shares from two of mypanies to Noelle. I¡¯ll also end her contract with Angle Intl and establish a personal studio just for her. She would have her own dedicated team. ¡± These two entertainment and filmpanies held abined market value of $200 million, and her team would help her to be an A-lister actress. It was quite a substantial engagement gift. However, Mekhi¡¯s expression changed slightly as he remarked, ¡°Your consideration for Noelle is admirable, but remember, she¡¯s part of the Shaw family. Your gift should benefit the entire Shaw family, not just her. ¡± Lucinda frowned upon hearing this, but remained silent. Cyrus, on the other hand, felt somewhat surprised. He was getting engaged to Noelle, not the entire Shaw family. ¡®s BunnyBookery Noelle¡¯s connection to the Shaws was rtively recent, and the idea of them profiting from their engagement left him somewhat irritated. Despite his annoyance, he asked calmly, ¡°What do you want then? Let me know. ¡± Mekhi raised his teacup in a toast to Lucinda and Cyrus. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for much, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be much of a burden to you. Simply grant the Shaw family a 15% share of the Simmons Group. ¡± Lucinda and Cyrus exchanged nces, and their expressions grew dark. The Simmons Group ranked second in value after the Payne Group in Cadiered. Just 5% of its shares were quite valuable. Mekhi, however, had asked for a substantial 15%. And remember, this was merely the engagement gift. Who could predict what he might request when Noelle and Cyrus tied the knot? The request for 15% of Simmons Group¡¯s shares raised eyebrows, but Lucinda and Cyrus were willing to consider it if those shares went exclusively to Noelle. The Shaw family¡¯s desire to acquire all the shares, however, left both of them fuming. A tense silence enveloped the room as no one said anything. Seeing Lucinda and Cyrus¡¯s agitation, Mekhi grinned and said, ¡°Noelle is a renowned actress, and now that everyone knows she¡¯s part of our family, wealthy and noble suitors are vying for her hand.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯re practically offering 15% of theirpany¡¯s shares as an engagement gift. So what do you say, Cyrus?¡± Cyrus remained silent. He couldn¡¯t even decide in the first ce as the Simmons Group wasn¡¯t under his control. Moreover, he only held 15% of its shares and couldn¡¯t just transfer them without Lucinda¡¯s consent. Mekhi¡¯s request for 15% of the shares seemed rather outrageous. Chapter 1599 Lucinda smiled wryly. ¡°Do you not think your demands are excessive? The value of 15% of Simmons Group¡¯s shares far surpasses those of otherpanies. ¡± Mekhi exined, ¡°Besides the shares, they¡¯re throwing in additional gifts. I understand that the Simmons Group¡¯s stock holds significant value, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you for just shares. ¡± Lucinda grew annoyed at his audacity. She responded sharply, ¡°Your request is outrageous. Noelle grew up in a welfare home and worked tirelessly to reach the top. Her resourcese from Angle Intl and Cyrus. We¡¯ve done our utmost to support her. Beyond her own talent and dedication, Cyrus and I yed pivotal roles in her journey to bing the best actress.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the past two decades, the Shaw family hasn¡¯t lifted a finger to assist her. Besides taking her in as part of the Shaw family, what have you done for her? Given these circumstances, how can you demand 15% of the shares? I doubt you intend to give them to Noelle. You¡¯d most likely keep them for yourself. She wasn¡¯t nurtured and educated by the Shaw family. You¡¯re treating her like amodity, aiming to maximize her value, despite knowing her love for Cyrus. Mekhi, your unyielding cruelty is astonishing. ¡± Even as Lucinda scolded him, Mekhi maintained an unapologetic demeanor. He casually sipped his tea and said in an unconcerned manner, ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t get upset. This is just a discussion. There¡¯s always room for negotiation. Take your time to think before turning me down. ¡± Lucinda had no desire to hear more from him. She stood up, smoothed her dress, and asked, ¡°Which room is Noelle in? I want to see her. ¡± ¡°She is getting ready, doing her makeup and getting dressed. The banquet is about to start. You¡¯ll see herter. ¡± He implied that he would not allow her to see Noelle now. Frustrated, Lucinda turned and walked away. After a couple of steps, she turned back and asserted, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to call me Lucinda. You should refer to me as Mrs. Payne from now on. ¡± Mekhi hesitated, forced a smile, and agreed, ¡°Okay. ¡± Outside the house, Nathan was waiting for her. He approached and inquired, ¡°How did it go? Did everything work out?¡± Lucinda shook her head with a sad face. Concerned, Nathan furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Mekhi disagreed? But Cyrus and Noelle are together. Even though they haven¡¯t made their rtionship public, a lot of people are aware of it. He has no reason to refuse. ¡± ¡°I declined his request,¡± Lucinda exined calmly, lowering her head. ¡°He asked for 15% of the Simmons Group¡¯s shares as a gift for the Shaw family. ¡± ¡°15%?¡± Nathan was taken aback. He had not expected such a request. ¡°He asked for that much? He seems to have forgotten that I¡¯m his boss!¡± Nathan eximed. Chapter 1600 ¡°It looks like he¡¯s been idletely. I should have given him more work. I¡¯ll have a discussion with him ¡°Wait. ¡± Lucinda stopped him by grabbing his arm. She continued, ¡°This is a matter between the Shaw family and the Simmons family. It doesn¡¯t concern the National Security Bureau. It wouldn¡¯t be right for you to use your position as his boss to oppress him. ¡± She went on, ¡°We couldn¡¯t reach an understanding tonight. I¡¯ll speak to him again in a few days. ¡± Nathan affectionately touched her cheek. ¡°Being the head of the Simmons family isn¡¯t easy, is it?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Lucinda sighed. ¡°Yes, I have to deal with all the family matters on my own. Many men in the Simmons Group want me to step down. They wait for me to make mistakes, hoping to criticize me and get back their prestige. ¡± Nathan skillfully massaged her shoulders and whispered gently in her ear, ¡°Once we get back, I can provide you some fort¡¯. How did you feel about that alluring dance I did a couple of days ago?¡± Lucinda¡¯s cheeks reddened as she remembered the sensual dance he had performed on their bed. Her desires almost overwhelmed her that day. Unfortunately, she was still menstruating. She let out a sigh and said, ¡°Thank you, but not today. My period hasn¡¯t finished yet, and it¡¯s quite frustrating not being able to be intimate during this time. ¡± Nathan, feeling the cold night air, removed his suit jacket and dr@ped it over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s quite cold out here. Catching a cold could bring back your dysmenorrhea. ¡± As they chatted, Cyrus emerged from the house with a stern expression. Lucinda, concerned by his anger, inquired, ¡°Cyrus, what did you discuss with Mekhi?¡± ¡°I wanted to see Noelle, but he denied me that. ¡± Lucinda tried to soothe him, ¡°Remember, we¡¯re guests in the Shaws¡¯ house, and he¡¯s Noelle¡¯s elder brother. Making a scene here would put her in a difficult position. ¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression remained grave. ¡°Lucinda, something feels off, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. ¡± Unable to see Noelle, he grew increasingly uneasy. Lucinda and Nathan exchanged serious nces but remained silent. The garden was adorned with twinkling lights. There was a little bridge and a river. The environment was magnificent. Guests arrived one after another. About thirty minutester, the garden was filled with members of affluent and influential families. Chapter 1601 Meanwhile, Lucinda, Nathan, and Cyrus sat at the same table.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The men enjoyed a ss of rich red wine, while Lucinda, due to her ongoing period, opted for a ss of warm milk. Since Noelle was a celebrity, Mekhi had invited numerous reporters from major media outlets and popr female artists to perform on stage. The lively atmosphere intensified after an intense dance performance. Mekhi took the stage to express his gratitude to the guests, reading from his written speech. As time passed, Cyrus grew increasingly anxious as Noelle still hadn¡¯t made an appearance. On the stage, Mekhi was still speaking. He recounted Noelle¡¯s difficult childhood as a kidnapping victim who eventually found refuge in a welfare home. He med the kidnappers but omitted any mention of the Shaw family¡¯s carelessness. ¡°Tonight, besides celebrating Noelle¡¯s return to the family, we have another exciting announcement,¡± he dered with a joyful smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just agreed to Noelle and Quintin¡¯s engagement. In two weeks, they¡¯ll have an engagement ceremony at the Gentti Hotel¡­¡± Lucinda and Cyrus froze when they heard this. Cyrus was too stunned by the news of Noelle and Quintin¡¯s engagement to pay attention to anything else Mekhi said. Quintin was in his forties while Noelle was just in her twenties, making him considerably older than her. To reap certain advantages, Mekhi consented to marry Noelle off to Quintin and promptly announced their engagement. Cyrus, filled with rage, abruptly rose from his seat and fixed a piercing re on Mekhi who was on the stage. Lucinda was also stunned. She wished she could have stopped Cyrus, but it was toote. ¡°Mekhi, Noelle is my girlfriend. I came here tonight to discuss our engagement, but you¡¯ve betrothed her to Quintin without a word to me. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± The guests, who had been on the verge of apuding and offering their congrattions, fell into silence. The cameras continued to sh on Cyrus, capturing every moment. Cyrus, someone who had a lot of influence in the entertainment business of the country, was in a rtionship with Noelle, a renowned actress? And judging by his words, they had been together for quite some time. In the tense atmosphere, Mekhi chuckled, ¡°Noelle is your girlfriend? I wasn¡¯t aware of that. Besides, she was willing to be engaged to Quintin. ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Cyrus growled, his expression contorted in anger. The notion that Noelle would willingly consent to marry Quintin seemed unfathomable to him. ¡°Where is she? I want to see her!¡± Cyrus demanded, locking eyes with Mekhi. Chapter 1602 Mekhi didn¡¯t respond and simply gazed back at him from a distance. Then Lucinda stood up and said, ¡°This banquet is held for Noelle, Mekhi. She hasn¡¯t made an appearance yet. Where is she? What¡¯s going on?¡± The evening¡¯s festivities had kicked off with the performances of some renowned actresses, and then Mekhi took the stage to announce the engagement. The activities were arranged with meticulous precision, diverting everyone¡¯s attention away from Noelle entirely. Many attendees began to realize that the guest of honor, Noelle, hadn¡¯t even shown up yet. Mekhi maintained his calm demeanor. ¡°I was nning to introduce her to everyone after the engagement announcement, but Cyrus interrupted. I¡¯ll bring her out now,¡± he exined before signaling Noelle to make her entrance. Noelle emerged on the second floor in a snow-white, diamond-studded dress. Bathed in the spotlight, she wore a crystal crown and exuded an air of elegance and grace, though her purity and innocence seemed to have faded. Noelle held the handrail and gracefully descended the stairs. She looked so elegant that the guests were all captivated. ALL eyes were fixed on her, particrly Cyrus, who gazed at her with intense emotion. ¡®s BunnyBookery Noelle reached the stage and stood beside Mekhi, disying apliant smile. She paid no heed to Cyrus¡¯s presence, leaving him to grapple with his emotions. Cyrus¡¯s eyes filled with tears as he asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Noelle, can you remember your promise to me? Did you truly agree to get married to Quintin?¡± Their eyes met. The air was extremely quiet. Everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on her, waiting for her reply. Noelle sounded calm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve agreed to get married to Mr. Hudson. ¡± Cyrus¡¯s heart ached and he struggled to catch his breath.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, searching for answers. She pressed her red lips together, maintaining silence and avoiding his gaze. They had been together for a year, so he could easily sense that something was amiss. ¡°Mekhi, did you manipte her in some way? She¡¯s never been this cold towards me!¡± Mekhi grinned as he responded, ¡°Cyrus, what are you suggesting? She¡¯s acting of her own ord. Why would I need to manipte her. ¡± Cyrus remained skeptical. He grew more agitated and stared at Mekhi, enraged. Chapter 1603 Noelle turned to Mekhi. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. I need to rest. ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll handle the guests. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he replied softly. She nodded, then left the stage, assisted by a maid. Just as Cyrus was about to go after Noelle, Nathan ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Cyrus shouted. Nathan didn¡¯t listen to him, but grabbed his shoulder to keep him from losing control Lucinda stood up and said, ¡°Mekhi, Cyrus isn¡¯t in a good state tonight. We will leave first. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Mekhi responded. Cyrus was then escorted away by Lucinda and Nathan, each gripping one of his arms. As they made their way back to Cyrus¡¯s vi, the three of them wore grim expressions. They were reflecting on the perplexing events of the evening. Lucinda analyzed the situation with a level head. ¡°Noelle was truly not herself tonight. She stumbled on the stairs and required assistance from a maid to walk. It appears she¡¯s very unwell. Moreover, she didn¡¯t even acknowledge my presence. It¡¯s odd. I¡¯ve known her for years since our time at the orphanage, and she has always treated me like a sister. I was seated right next to Cyrus. She shouldn¡¯t have ignored me as if I were a stranger. ¡± Cyrus said nothing. He only bent his head and clenched his fists. Nathan chimed in, ¡°Lucinda, I noticed that despite Noelle¡¯s wless makeup tonight, the weariness in her eyes was unmistakable. She looked exhausted. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite strange. ¡± Lucinda pondered. ¡°She¡¯s a woman of integrity. If she¡¯s with Cyrus, she wouldn¡¯t consider marrying another man, especially someone like Quintin, a middle-aged widower¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cyrus, please stay calm and we will find out what happened to Noelle tonight and if Mekhi said or did anything to influence her. ¡± Hearing that, Cyrus was still silent. All that upied his thoughts was the revtion that Noelle had apparently agreed to be with Quintin. Her words echoed in his mind and her indifference towards him pierced his heart. He found himself in a restless state. In a daze, he was escorted back to his vi by Lucinda. With desperation in his voice, he clutched her wrist. Chapter 1604 ¡°Lucinda, I want to give my shares of the Simmons Group to the Shaw family as Mekhi requested. ¡± She let out a sigh. ¡°Cyrus, making a decision like this in your current state isn¡¯t advisable. Let¡¯s have a conversation about it once you calm down, alright?¡± ¡°How can I possibly find calmness?¡± Cyrus clung to her wrist tightly. His heart was heavy with remorse and his voice quivered. ¡°This entire situation is my fault. I should have married her despite all obstacles.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I was overly selfish, believing that if she gained the Shaw family¡¯s eptance, our social standing would be on par. No one would dare question our rtionship. Even though she wasn¡¯t close to them, I knew she longed for their care. So, I encouraged her to move back to their house. Mekhi doesn¡¯t have any love for her. He treats her as a mere pawn, trading her for his own gain. It must have been him who coerced her into this marriage. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve ced her in harm¡¯s way. It¡¯s all on me. ¡± Tears welled up in Cyrus¡¯s eyes and his grief deepened. He struggled to contain the overwhelming surge of emotions. ¡°Lucinda, I beg of you. Allow me to gift my shares of the Simmons Group to the Shaw family. Let me make amends and rescue her. ¡± Seeing his anguish, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him. But the news of Noelle and Quintin¡¯s engagement was already public knowledge. Giving the Shaw family the shares wouldn¡¯t change the situation. Moreover, they had two weeks until the engagement party. The immediate focus should be on uncovering what had happened to Noelle and finding a way to connect with her. ¡°cyrus, giving them your shares won¡¯t provide a solution. First, you must regain yourposure. You¡¯re currently agitated, and any decision made in such a state would be impulsive. ¡± Cyrus gazed at her in disbelief. ¡°If this were happening to you, could you remainposed? These shares are rightfully mine! My actions won¡¯t harm any of your interests. Why won¡¯t you agree? Besides, you were present. You know that Mekhi must have done something to her. How can I stand by and watch her get married to Quintin?¡± With tears welling in Cyrus¡¯ eyes, he held Lucinda¡¯s wrist tightly, unaware that he had left a mark on her wrist. Nathan pushed him away swiftly and cradled her while gently massaging her injured wrist. Lucinda let out a sigh and said in a serious tone, ¡°Cyrus, you¡¯re acting irrationally tonight. I understand how you feel, but I can¡¯t agree to you giving your shares to the Shaw family. ¡± Cyrus gazed at her in disbelief and said, ¡°You imed to love Noelle like a sister. Now that she¡¯s in danger, you¡¯re unwilling to help her. When did you be so cold-hearted?¡± ¡°Cold-hearted?¡± Lucinda sneered and her face flushed with anger. Because of the emotional turmoil Cyrus just faced, she patiently replied, ¡°I won¡¯t engage in an argument with someone who is not stable. Let¡¯s discuss this tomorrow. ¡± A hint of coldness flickered in Cyrus¡¯ eyes. Chapter 1605 His rationality was overshadowed by the events at the banquet. ¡°If you won¡¯t help her, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll save her myself. I have authority over my shares in the Simmons Group. ¡± Cyrus was about to turn around, but his words further stoked Lucinda¡¯s fury. Without hesitation, she delivered a resounding p to his face. Pak! The sound echoed through the room. The sharp p left an imprint on his face. He stared at her in shock and disbelief. Nathan also stood frozen in surprise. Rubbing his stinging cheek, Cyrus demanded angrily, ¡°Lucinda Simmons, you just pped me?¡± Meeting his enraged gaze, Lucinda lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t p you as your sister, but as the head of the family. Can you be more reasonable now? Will you heed my instructions?¡± With a stern expression, she assumed an air of authority. Despite the fact that Cyrus was seething with anger, he remained silent. Seeing that he had regained someposure, she continued, ¡°Cyrus, you¡¯re intelligent enough to devise a better solution. Take some time to calm down and reflect. Until you regain yourposure, I forbid you from leaving this vi. ¡± ¡°You want to imprison me up here?¡± He was stunned and disappointed. ¡°We¡¯re family. ¡®Imprisonment¡¯ is too harsh a word. You¡¯re simply grounded as a consequence of your outburst. ¡± Before Cyrus could respond, Lucinda turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Honey, please arrange for a group of guards to secure this vi. Prevent anyone from leaving. ¡± Nathan nodded firmly. ¡°Alright. ¡± She added, ¡°Make sure each guard carries a stick. If anyone attempts to sneak out, don¡¯t bother notifying me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. They should just beat them up. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Nathan replied, holding back a chuckle. If Cyrus were to get hurt, Lucinda would undoubtedly be the one most troubled by it. Lucinda turned to Cyrus, asserting herself, ¡°I¡¯m the head of the family now. Everyone must listen to what I say. Defying my authority will result in punishment as per our family¡¯s rules. Don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you. ¡± Cyrus responded with a dismissive snort, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared of your punishments?¡± She raised an eyebrow and said in a cold tone, ¡°You should be scared. Chapter 1606 If you provoke me enough, I¡¯ll beat you up and leave you bedridden for a month. You would be unable to do anything but watch Noelle¡¯s engagement party on livestream. Care to test me?¡± Cyrus clenched his jaw and chose to be silent. Then Lucinda held Nathan¡¯s arm and they walked away. Before leaving, she added, ¡°When you¡¯ve cooled off, give me a call. ¡± Cyrus stood still and watched them enter the car. ¡®s BunnyBookery But their car stayed in its position and did not leave. Fifteen minutester, orderly footsteps signaled the arrival of trained soldiers who surrounded the vi. Without a word, they ushered Cyrus back inside and mmed the door shut. Only after Lucinda and Nathan confirmed Cyrus¡¯ return to the vi did they leave. In Forden, the following morning, Jennifer arrived at work early as usual. Her rtionship with Hilliard had recently be less tense since their conversation. While her enthusiasm for him had waned, they still exchanged greetings when they crossed paths in the vi. Her secretary had taken paid leave due to health issues. This prompted Jennifer to begin the process of hiring a recement. Thirty minutester, the HR manager brought the new secretary to her office and knocked on the door. Jennifer, engrossed in her documents, said casually without Looking up, ¡°Come in. ¡± The manager and the new secretary entered. The new secretary was handsome yet carried an air of aloofness. His intelligence and temperament were impressive. However, Jennifer didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. The manager gave Jennifer the new secretary¡¯s resume with ttery. ¡°Miss Turner, this new secretary is highly educated. You¡¯ll be pleased with him. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Alright,¡± Jennifer, still focused on the keyboard, responded casually. She didn¡¯t bother to review the resume. She continued to type as she delivered her expectations to the secretary, ¡°Being my secretary is no easy task. You must n my weekly schedule in advance, arrive at the office noter than I do in the morning unless there are exceptional circumstances, and ensure there¡¯s a cup of hot coffee on my desk before I arrive¡­¡± Even after this one-minute instruction, Jennifer remained engrossed in her typing and didn¡¯t raise her head. She then asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡± The man nodded and responded, ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± Chapter 1607 He sounded calm and pleasant.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jennifer abruptly stopped typing. That voice¡­ It sounded oddly familiar to her. She turned her head with suspicion in her eyes, and unexpectedly met Hilliard¡¯s deep gaze. With a faint smile, he stared at her silently. ¡°How could it be you?¡± She wondered for a moment and asked, ¡°So, are you the new secretary?¡± Hilliard said nothing. He really didn¡¯t know how to woo a woman. He had sent a message to Cyrusst night, but there had been no reply. Perhaps he was upied with something else. It was Presley who had suggested this morning that he be Jennifer¡¯s secretary. Hilliard stayed quiet, while the manager before them teased Jennifer, ¡°Miss Turner, are you pleased with the new secretary? He¡¯s quite handsome and highly educated. I believe he¡¯d make a perfect secretary. Even if he simply sits there all day, his charming face alone could brighten your day. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s face showed no signs of delight. She nced at the manager and said, ¡°Your task is done. Please leave. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± As the office door closed, Jennifer picked up Hilliard¡¯s resume and examined it closely. He stood upright, waiting patiently for her question. Jennifer pored over his educational background and work experiences. At the age of 16, he conducted his first operation as an intern in the best hospital in Stastle. He broke the hospital¡¯s time record at the time. This achievement made him a legend in the medical field. The more Jennifer read about his experiences, the more impressed she became. Hilliard¡¯s medical achievements were really impable. It was no wonder he struggled with emotional intelligence. He had dedicated himself to medical research. ¡°Miss Turner, are you done reading it? If you¡¯re thirsty, I can get you some water. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s voice brought her back to the present. With an effort to regain herposure, Jennifer gestured toward his resume and asked, ¡°Your entire work history revolves around medicine, and you have no business experience. What makes you believe you¡¯re eligible to be my secretary?¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t back down after he heard Jennifer¡¯s question. Chapter 1608 ¡°I¡¯mmitted to obeying your leadership and following your directives,¡± he stated firmly. Jennifer found his response rather amusing. His words were very pleasant. The secretary¡¯s role primarily involved assisting the leader in their tasks, and Hilliard¡¯s impressive education and good looks made him overqualified for the position. Acknowledging this, Jennifer remarked, ¡°This job can be quite demanding. I¡¯ll give you a seven-day trial period. If you can¡¯t perform wlessly, you should leave. Any objections?¡± Hilliard responded respectfully, ¡°None, madam. ¡± ¡°Good,¡± Jennifer affirmed. Seizing the opportunity to test him, she handed Hilliard several Greek business proposals. ¡°These are partnership ns from overseas. Trante them and return them to me by noon. ¡± Hilliard calmly collected the documents and perused them briefly without a change in hisposed demeanor. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Jennifer rapped her fingers on the table and said, ¡°You might be a man of few words, but now you work for me. So, your response should be, ¡®Okay, Miss Turner. ¡®¡± Hilliard chuckled. ¡°Okay, Miss Turner.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± With the files in hand, he turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Jennifer halted him. He paused and turned back to face her. ¡°Anything else?¡± Jennifer stared at Hilliard intently and corrected, ¡°You should say, ¡®What else can I do for you, Miss Turner?''¡± Suppressing augh, Hilliardplied politely, ¡°What else can I do for you, Miss Turner?¡± Pleased, Jennifer instructed, ¡°Bring your desk in and ce it¡­¡± She scanned the room and finally gestured to the empty space behind the sofa. ¡°Put it there. I¡¯ll be overseeing your work and assessing your performance at any time. ¡± Hilliard secretly relished the idea of sharing an office with her. Chapter 1609 ¡°Okay.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes met her angry gaze. He realized his slip and quickly added, ¡°Okay, Miss Turner. ¡± He turned and left. Not wanting to inconvenience anyone, he Lugged his chair and desk into the office himself. Meanwhile, a female assistant, Ad Schultz, who stood outside Jennifer¡¯s office, offered to help. ¡°Do you need assistance?¡± Without lifting his gaze, Hilliard coldly declined, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As he made multiple trips in and out of the office to bring in his belongings, the door remained ajar. Jennifer¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing Ad¡¯s offer. However, Ad, who was standing outside the door, remained oblivious to Jennifer¡¯s anger. Her attention was fixed on Hilliard. His good looks and the fact that he was still single, as mentioned in his resume, piqued her interest. Eagerly approaching Hilliard, she fetched a tissue and said, ¡°You¡¯re sweating. Let me help you wipe it off. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s impatience in the office was palpable. She questioned, ¡°Why are you taking so long? It¡¯s just moving some desks and chairs! If you dy my work, both of you will be fired!¡± ¡°I apologize, Miss Turner. I¡¯ll return to work immediately,¡± Ad replied, fear evident in her voice. With the troublesome woman gone, Hilliardpleted his task in just ten minutes and shut the door. His desk faced in a different direction than Jennifer¡¯s, so he had to turn his head if he wanted to see her. But Jennifer had no such inconvenience. She could observe his every move by merely lifting her head. This marked the first time they had been alone in the same room since they met. A subtle emotion stirred in her heart. In the past few days, she had sensed Hilliard¡¯s seriousness and determination to win her back. But she wasn¡¯t about to give in easily. Jennifer wanted to make it clear that she was not an easy girl. She was proud, and he would have to put in significant effort to court and value her. If Hilliard couldn¡¯t endure this period, he was not the right man for her, and she would cut all ties with him. As Jennifer worked, she pondered these thoughts. For the next hour and a half, the only sounds in the office were the clicking of their keyboards. Chapter 1610 asionally, Jennifer would discreetly steal nces at Hilliard. He was undeniably handsome. When he was immersed in his work, he exuded an air of seriousness and coldness. The sunlight streaming on his profile added to his allure. He was captivating to any woman. Hilliard, a renowned figure in the medical field, had just joined the Turner Group as her secretary. It was a delightful feeling for Jennifer. She couldn¡¯t help but gaze at him, lost in thought. Unbeknownst to her, he had turned to look at her. ¡°Miss Turner?¡± Jennifer suddenly snapped out of her reverie and attempted to hide her embarrassment.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Tranting those Greek files isn¡¯t a simple task. If you can¡¯t finish them by noon, I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± Hilliard was baffled. She had been the one staring at him. Instead of exposing her lie, he simply said, ¡°They¡¯ve all been tranted. Would you like to review them?¡± ¡°ALL of them? So fast?¡± It would typically take a long while to trante the five Greek n copies due to theirplexity. It would also require careful double-checking for uracy. But Hilliard managed toplete the task in just 1. 5 hours? It seemed impossible. ¡°Alright, send them to me by email, and I¡¯ll review them,¡± she said, her skepticism evident. Hilliard promptlyplied. Jennifer opened the documents and quickly scanned for errors. Surprisingly, she found none. Even with theplex Greek sentences, the trantions were wless and easy to understand. She looked at him in astonishment. ¡°You studied medicine, right? How do you know Greek?¡± Hilliard smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s a basic skill for all members of the Simmons family. I had tutors who taught me eightnguages after school when I was a child. ¡± Jennifer blinked and fixed her gaze on him. Chapter 1611 She was impressed by the strict education in wealthy families. She was curious. ¡°Were your tutors strict? Did they use physical punishment for mistakes?¡± Hilliard replied, ¡°They didn¡¯t resort to physical punishment. But Graham, my brother, would meticulously check our homework with a ruler in hand every day after sses. ¡± ¡°So, your brother used the ruler for physical punishment, right? Did he ever use it on you?¡± He shook his head. Surprised, Jennifer asked, ¡°Not even once?¡± ¡°No, not me. I was always careful not to make mistakes. I¡¯m quite conscientious. Cyrus and Lucinda received most of the punishments. ¡± Jennifer suddenly had a mischievous idea. She gathered a stack of over 4@ foreignnguage documents and challenged Hilliard, ¡°Kindly trante all these files for me before the close of work. If you can¡¯t, I might have to punish you with a ruler. ¡± Hilliard couldn¡¯t help but nce at the stack of documents. He then checked his watch and saw that he still had 2. 5 hours until Lunchtime. Considering that it had taken him 1. 5 hours to trante the five business proposals, the prospect ofpleting over 4@ documents before the end of the workday was undoubtedly a challenging task. Hilliard neither collected those documents nor said anything. ¡®s BunnyBookeryText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jennifer, fixated on his expression, arched her eyebrows and said, ¡°If you find the seven-day assessment too challenging, you¡¯re free to quit and return to your normal life. ¡± He instantly stood up, walked over to her, and picked up the thick documents. ¡°I won¡¯t quit, Miss Turner. You have my word. ¡± The worst-case scenario for him was a palm strike from her if he failed toplete the task. Refusing the challenge equated to rejecting Jennifer again. This would only push her farther away and make reconciliation even more unattainable. Hilliard returned to his seat and meticulously tranted the documents on hisputer. Looking at his focused demeanor, Jennifer tried to suppress herughter. Both of them diligently resumed work. The office was shrouded in silence and peace as no one spoke. Lunchtime came two and a half hourster. Jennifer rose from her desk, adjusted her suit, and nced at Hilliard. ¡°Mr. Simmons, no matter how upied you are with work, don¡¯t skip meals. I¡¯m heading to lunch, care to join?¡± Having tranted only nine documents, Hilliard continued working and replied without much thought, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. ¡± Chapter 1612 Jennifer felt annoyed. What a fool! She shook her head, sighed, and walked towards the door. It took Hilliard a moment to grasp the underlying message in her words. Was she inviting him to Lunch? He hurriedly put his work aside and caught up with Jennifer. ¡°Miss Turner, I¡¯m new here and not yet familiar with the environment. Would it be possible for us to have lunch together today?¡± Jennifer continued walking and cast a nce back at him. ¡°On your very first day as my secretary, you¡¯re asking me to treat you to lunch? Quite bold of you. ¡± He found himself momentarily speechless and anxious, as he searched for a good response. ¡°I meant that we could have Lunch together, and I¡¯ll handle the bill. ¡± Jennifer looked at him with curiosity andplimented, ¡°That¡¯s an interesting reply. You¡¯ve always been reserved and distant, but now you¡¯re making an effort to please me. Progress indeed, not bad. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s lips curled into a smile and a surge of happiness filled him. But then Jennifer added, ¡°But didn¡¯t you mention losing your phone and wallet and being out of money? That¡¯s why you turned to my family for help. So, how do you suddenly have the money to pay for lunch? Will you inform the restaurant that you¡¯re from the Simmons family? Or did your lost wallet miraculously reappear?¡± Hilliard¡¯splexion paled. Did he identally reveal the truth? Was Jennifer onto him? As expected, Jennifer, with a cold and sarcastic tone, used him, ¡°Your acting skills are terrible. If you want my sympathy by faking misery, try harder to make it seem convincing. ¡± Hilliard was left speechless. She then turned and headed for the elevator. Inside, a heavy silence hung in the air and the atmosphere was tensed. Hilliard desperately tried to express his feelings, but his efforts seemed futile. This left him dispirited.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He attempted to rify, ¡°That night at your house, I wasn¡¯t lying. I really wasn¡¯t with my wallet and phone, and I was walking in the rain throughout the night. ¡± Jennifer remained skeptical. ¡°My parents allowed you to stay. You don¡¯t need to put yourself through the stress of exining anything to me as I won¡¯t believe you anyway. ¡± Ding! Chapter 1613 The elevator chimed. Jennifer, in high heels, exited first. ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± Hilliard trailed behind, struggling to find words. ¡°Call me Miss Turner,¡± Jennifer dered without looking at him. ¡°Alright, Miss Turner, I¡­ ¡°We¡¯re at the office. Personal matters are off-limits. Be mindful of your surroundings,¡± Jennifer interrupted sharply. Hilliard was stunned. Had shepletely disregarded his exnation andbeled him a liar? He was left with no option but to follow her closely. In Stastle, the atmosphere at N&L Fairy Land had changed since Lucinda and Nathan¡¯s return the previous night. Throughout lunch, Lucinda remained silent. Nathan sighed inwardly. He understood that she was just concerned about Cyrus. Else, he would be worried that she was mad at him again. He reassured her, ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t dwell on it. Finish your meal, and we can talk about a solutionter. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Then he served Lucinda a bowl of fish soup. But she didn¡¯t touch it and her expression remained serious. ¡°This morning, I told Abel to reach out to Mekhi. I wanted to visit Mekhi¡¯s mother and Noelle, but Mekhi declined,¡± Lucinda exined. She gazed at her untouched meal, lost in thought. She had no appetite. ¡°Even when I tried to meet him, he refused, using work as an excuse. ¡± Nathan gently pushed the bowl of soup toward her and assured, ¡°I¡¯ll have a word with Mekhi. He can decide not to see you, but he can¡¯t do that with me. Lucinda, please have some soup.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll handle everything. ¡± Relief washed over her as she listened to his words. She savored the wonderful feeling of having someone dependable to lean on. In the afternoon, Nathan reached out to Mekhi. But Mekhi was tied up on a special mission in the suburbs and couldn¡¯t make it. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ve let Mekhi know. He¡¯ll visit N&L Fairy Land tomorrow morning. You can speak to him then. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Lucinda then inquired, ¡°How¡¯s everything with Cyrus? He didn¡¯t cause any problem, did he?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s been well-behaved for now. But my guys haven¡¯t heard any sounds from his kitchen. I suspect he hasn¡¯t eaten since yesterday. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s intentionally on a hunger strike?¡± She furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it. He won¡¯t starve to death in two days. Also, he won¡¯t want to lose his life before getting Noelle out. ¡± Chapter 1614 Nathan nodded and embraced her tightly. His lips brushed against her neck. In a husky voice, he said, ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s difficult for me to take half a day off. Your period has ended, right? Do you want to¡­¡± Before he could finish, she pushed him away and said with a firm tone, ¡°Oh, Nathan, we have to wait at least two days after my period!¡± Nathan wore a sulky expression. Meanwhile, at the Turner Group, Hilliard returned to his office immediately after lunch. Despite his tired fingers from endless keyboard typing, he pressed on. ¡®s BunnyBookery Seeing that he was so dedicated that he didn¡¯t even bother to drink water, Jennifer wondered if she was giving him too much work.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She poured a ss of water and carried it to his desk, stealing a nce at his unfinished files. He had an hour before work closed. And he had already tranted more than 40 documents, leaving just three undone. He executed this huge workload in just a few hours. She was amazed at his exceptional professional prowess. Sadly, business didn¡¯t pique his interest. Otherwise, he could have excelled as an entrepreneur. Sensing Jennifer¡¯s gaze, Hilliard halted and turned to face her. ¡°Is something wrong? Did I make a mistake?¡± Jennifer chuckled and said, ¡°No, you¡¯re quite skillful. From the Look of things, I won¡¯t need to punish you today. ¡± She shed a smile and headed back to her desk. As Hilliard watched her walk away, he got lost in his thoughts. Could it be that she intended to teach him a lesson? It made sense. She had ardently pursued him for a year, while he had kept her at arm¡¯s length. If he aimed to win her back, he might as well allow her this victory to let out her frustration. With that in mind, he discreetly deleted the three documents he had recently tranted from hisputer and emptied the recycle bin. The deleted document couldn¡¯t be recovered. But Hilliard remained undeterred and continued tranting the other three documents. However, he slowed down his typing pace. In the office, the only sound heard was the rhythmic tapping of keyboards, as they were both quiet. Chapter 1615 When Hilliard was fully engrossed in his work, time seemed to slip away fast. An hour felt like mere moments. Jennifer put her desk in order and picked up her bag as she was ready to go home. In a casual tone, she instructed, ¡°Organize the trantions and send them to my email. ¡± Hilliard halted his work and turned to her. ¡°Miss Turner, don¡¯t you want to review them?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypleted all of them. What¡¯s there to review?¡± He averted his gaze in embarrassment. There are two documents I haven¡¯t tranted yet. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Jennifer was taken aback. She paused and looked very confused. ¡°You only had three documents left an hour ago, and you¡¯ve only finished one in that time? Why? Were you cking off?¡± She thought back carefully, but she couldn¡¯t recall seeing Hilliard shirking his work. He had, in fact, been diligently focused on his trantions. Hilliard¡¯s head hung low and he remained silent. With suspicion gnawing at her, Jennifer approached hisputer and soon discovered something amiss. ¡°When I checked earlier, you had already tranted 4@ documents. Now some of them are missing. What game are you ying?¡± He calmly exined, ¡°I identally pressed the delete key a moment ago, which led to the deletion of some documents. I had to retrante them from scratch. ¡± With a puzzled expression on her face, Jennifer promptly checked the recycle bin on hisputer and found it empty. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you expect me to believe that you identally deleted those files and then identally emptied the recycle bin. ¡± Hilliard remained silent. ¡°And considering your intelligence, even if you did identally delete them, you should still remember the trantions. It wouldn¡¯t have taken much time to re-trante them. Do you think you can fool me?¡± Jennifer asked. Hilliard pursed his lips and his face flushed with embarrassment. Lying was not his strong suit, and now he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to say anything.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jennifer¡¯s expression grew serious. She had no intention of letting him off the hook. ¡°Today is your first day at work and you are ying pranks on me? Don¡¯t assume I won¡¯t take you to task just because of your noble background. ¡± Chapter 1616 Hilliard clenched his fists and nervousness gripped him. ¡°I¡¯m your secretary here, and you¡¯re my boss. I messed up, so I¡¯m at your mercy. ¡± Jennifer looked at him in amazement. It was the first time she¡¯d seen this arrogant man humbling himself. Like she could really do anything to him¡­Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m delighted to teach you a lesson. ¡± Jennifer turned and walked to her desk. She then brought out a thin and smooth sandalwood ruler from the drawer. She had used it to discipline her cousin during her internship at thepany, and it had remained tucked away for a long time. Suddenly, Jennifer felt a tinge of guilt using it on Hilliard, the most influential man in Stastle. But she was his boss, and reprimanding her dishonest secretary seemed fair. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t strike him too hard. Summoning her courage, she approached Hilliard quietly. Seeing her approach, he felt a hint of unease. Throughout his life, he had always been obedient and had never experienced being disciplined with a ruler. He had no idea what to expect. He swallowed uneasily as she stood in front of him. With a stern tone, she instructed, ¡°Please extend your left hand, Mr. Simmons. ¡± Hilliard gazed up at her, and extended his hand as instructed. ¡°Keep your left hand t, palm facing up,¡± Jennifer patiently ordered, knowing he was unfamiliar with this form of punishment. He did as he was told. Immediately he opened his hand, she struck it with the ruler, causing searing pain to shoot through him. He winced in pain and bit his lip, determined not to retract his hand. Jennifer, watching his reaction, continued to strike his palm without mercy. After ten strikes, she set down the ruler and asked in a serious voice, ¡°How are you feeling, Mr. Simmons?¡± Hilliard looked down at his swollen palm and admitted, ¡°It hurts. ¡± Jennifer tried to contain herughter. ¡°I¡¯m honored to be the one to introduce you to the sensation of being disciplined with a ruler for the first time in your life. ¡± Chapter 1617 Hearing the delight in her voice, Hilliard¡¯s pain seemed to dissipate. With a serious expression, he looked up and confessed, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve not only been the first to punish me, but you are also the first woman I ki*sed. I¡¯m also having my first experience as a secretary, and I just made my first apology. Every day I spend with you feels like a fresh beginning. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart raced with emotions. Reminding herself that he was being punished for a wrongdoing, she adopted a stern tone and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not scared to bear the consequences of your actions, you can try to fool me again. During this assessment period, I¡¯ll gradually increase your workload, Mr. Simmons. You should prepare yourself mentally. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± She frowned, pressing for more. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Turner. ¡± Only then did Jennifer release him. She returned to her desk, ced the ruler back in the drawer, grabbed her bag, and prepared to take her leave. After taking a couple of steps towards the door, she halted and turned back. ¡°Stay here andplete the trantion of thosest two documents. Afterwards, you can close from work. ¡± ¡°Jennifer. ¡± Hilliard calmly pleaded, ¡°Could you wait for me and give me a ride back to the Turners¡¯ house once I finish?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Jennifer raised an eyebrow and countered, ¡°Who do you take me for? Your driver? Remember, I¡¯m your boss now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I have no phone, can¡¯t find my way back to your family¡¯s house, and don¡¯t have money to take a taxi. ¡± Jennifer said, ¡°You paid for our lunch. I assume you still have some money left. ¡± Hilliard admitted, ¡°Well, I spent all the money I had on lunch. I have nothing left.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Jennifer was at a loss for words. She stared at him for a while, but neither agreed nor declined. He nced down at his slightly swollen palm, deep in thought. Jennifer followed his gaze and saw his swollen palm. Sighing, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn him down. Casually, she strolled over to the sofa, sat down, and brought out a refined tea set. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯m not in a rush to go home. Perhaps I can stay for thirty minutes to practice brewing a proper cup of tea. ¡± Acknowledging her unspoken agreement, Hilliard promptly refocused on his work. Despite the pain in his left hand, he typed away at the keyboard, determined toplete the trantions. Meanwhile, Jennifer focused on making tea while seated on the sofa. Chapter 1618 Her every movement exuded elegance, and the aroma of tea soon enveloped the entire office. She steeped the tea leaves in hot water, poured it out after a while, and repeated the process meticulously. Thirty minutes came and Hilliard hadpleted his work and sent the tranted files to Jennifer¡¯s email. After a grueling day, he let out a sigh of relief and shut down hisputer. Having prepared the tea, Jennifer poured two cups, one for him and one for herself. He approached her, waiting for her to finish. Jennifer said calmly, ¡°No need to rush. Why don¡¯t you sit down and enjoy a cup of tea?¡± Hilliard found himself momentarily lost in thought, and his gaze soon settled on the two cups of tea that Jennifer had prepared. To his surprise, she had taken the effort to pour him a cup of tea. He approached, lifted the petite ck teacup, and sipped the tea cautiously. The water temperature was just right, and the tea had lost its bitterness after steeping in hot water for a while. The tea had a gentle and velvety taste, with a potent fragrance. Obviously, her tea sses had paid off. After taking a sip, he remarked sincerely, ¡°This is delicious. ¡± However, Jennifer nced at him sidelong and said, ¡°And? You¡¯re being rather casual with yourpliments. ¡± Hilliard understood her point and added, ¡°This is the most exquisite tea I¡¯ve ever tasted, and it was made by you. I will never forget its taste. ¡± Seeing him struggle for sweet words, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She had always seen him as this handsome, aloof figure, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to have such an endearing side. She poured another cup of tea and handed it to him. ¡°Let¡¯s head home after having this.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± Hilliard dly collected the cup and held it firmly. Since Nathan was Mekhi¡¯s boss, there was no way Mekhi could turn down Nathan¡¯s request for a meeting. The following morning, at precisely ten o¡¯clock, Mekhi arrived at the gate of N&L Fairy Land. The bodyguard allowed him inside. His imprable eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts. Chapter 1619 Lucinda and Nathan awaited him in the living room with grave expressions on their faces. Standing at the vi¡¯s gate, Mekhi adjusted his military uniform¡¯s cor and entered. ¡°Good morning, sir, madam. ¡± After greeting them respectfully, he stood in front of the tea table, facing Nathan and Lucinda. Nathan gestured towards the sofa and said, ¡°Please, have a seat. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Payne. ¡± As Mekhi settled in, Lucinda wanted to say something, but he beat her to it. ¡°I am here today solely on matters concerning the National Security Bureau. If Mrs. Payne wishes to inquire about my family¡¯s private matters, I regret to inform you that I won¡¯t be able to share any details. ¡± With his words, the atmosphere in the living room instantly turned tense. Lucinda¡¯s expression grew grim. She was clearly struggling to contain her anger. Nathan reached out and gently took her hand to calm her down, while directing a cold gaze at Mekhi. ¡°As your boss, I feel it¡¯s my responsibility to inquire about your family¡¯s well-being. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about the mental health of all my subordinates,¡± Nathan said, eyeing Mekhi. Mekhi hesitated for a moment, and then put on a polite smile. ¡°I appreciate your concern, sir. ¡± Nathan immediately asked, ¡°I noticed that Noelle wasn¡¯t feeling wellst night and made only a brief appearance at the banquet. How is she doing today?¡± ¡°Thank you for asking, sir. It¡¯s just a minor cold. Nothing serious. She¡¯ll recover in a few days,¡± Mekhi replied, maintaining his friendly demeanor. Nathan pressed on, ¡°When exactly did you make up your mind to engage her with Quintin Last night?¡± ¡°Right before the banquet began, after Mrs. Payne and her brother came to me,¡± Mekhi revealed, implying that he had assessed potential wedding gifts from these men and made a decision based on their offerings. Lucinda was so angry that she could no longer hold back her words. ¡°What do you take Noelle for? Do you see her as nothing more than a tool for profit? You sold her to the highest bidder? Damn it, you show no concern for her happiness. What kind of brother are you, huh?¡± Remainingposed, Mekhi responded calmly, ¡°She¡¯s a member of the Shaw family. It¡¯s her duty to secure better prospects for the family. ¡± Lucinda scoffed in frustration. ¡°Then talk to me, did the Shaw family ever fulfill its duty to raise her, love her, and care for her?¡± Chapter 1620 Mekhi¡¯s lips tightened, and he stayed silent. She went on, ¡°She¡¯s been dating Cyrus for nearly a year, yet you¡¯re marrying her off to another man for gain. You¡¯re a heartless monster. You can¡¯t deny that. ¡± With a determined expression, Mekhi admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Shaw family has never provided for her, mot even for a day. But I will make it up to her. As for the engagement¡­¡± He paused, his resolve evident. ¡°I¡¯ve decided that Noelle will get engaged to Quintin. Mrs. Payne, you were there and you saw that it was her choice. This won¡¯t change.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He stood up and offered a slight bow to Nathan and Lucinda, who still sat on the sofa. ¡°Sir, madam, in the absence of anything else, I¡¯ll return to my office to attend to my duties. ¡± Nathan turned to Lucinda, and seeing she had no intention of keeping Mekhi further, he nodded in agreement. Mekhi took a few steps towards the door, then paused and turned back. ¡°Mrs. Payne, please tell your brother to move on with his life. I don¡¯t think he and my sister are a good match. I hope he finds happiness in a new rtionship. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan didn¡¯t say a word as Mekhi left with a smile. After he was gone, Lucinda¡¯s anger red. She grabbed a teacup and wanted to fling it across the room. Nathan quickly intervened, ¡°Honey, that¡¯s a rare porcin worth over ten million dors, brought fromst month¡¯s auction. You don¡¯t want to break it, do you?¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Are you more concerned about money than me? Do you think I¡¯m a profligate?¡± Nathan reassured her, ¡°No, not at all!¡± he continued with a smile, ¡°If you need to vent, I have seven other unique porcin sets in the kitchen. You can smash as many as you want. ¡± But the teacup¡¯s price made Lucinda hesitate. It seemed wasteful to destroy such a valuable item because of Mekhi. Reluctantly, she put down the teacup and grabbed a crystal cup nearby. Nathan suggested, ¡°Honey, this crystal cup was flown down from Rosewood and worth about two million. Much cheaper than the teacup. You can smash it if it helps. ¡± Lucinda pondered if her anger was worth smashing a two-million-dor cup. Clearly, it wasn¡¯t. Chapter 1621 She put the crystal cup down and turned her displeasure toward Nathan. ¡°Why are all these things so expensive? Since I can¡¯t vent my anger on them, I¡¯ll vent it on you. ¡± Nathan frowned and offered himself for her to release her anger. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll endure anything for your happiness. You can hit me however you want. Even if my face has to be deformed to make you happy. ¡± He closed his eyes tightly, bracing himself for the pain that wasing. Lucinda giggled, ki*sed him on the cheek, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to hit you. Are you happy to hear that?¡± Nathan opened his eyes, shook his head, and scooped her into his arms. ¡°I will be more pleased if we can make love right now. ¡± Lucinda hugged him tightly and nced at the clock in the living room.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just half past ten in the morning. You¡¯re in the mood for s@x now?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want me to choose a better time and perform rituals before we can do it?¡± She pouted. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not in the mood. I would have to decline your request. ¡± He nuzzled her nose and said in a seductive tone, ¡°Leave all the hard work to me. You simply need to lie on the bed. It might be a way to release your pent-up anger. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can you really help me release my anger?¡± Nathan leaned in, pressed his cheek against hers, and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s effective, more potent than any other method. If you doubt it, give it a try. ¡± He then leaned over and ki*sed her red lips. They were both locked in a passionate ki*s as Nathan carried her upstairs. As Zenia was about to descend the stairs, she stumbled upon the scene. Quickly, she turned on her heels and silently retreated to her room. Her cheeks flushed, and she tried not to interrupt them. Behind the closed door of the master bedroom, the passionate sounds of their ki*s could not be heard, but one could imagine their intimacy. Later that evening, Cyrus¡¯ call finally came through to Lucinda. She picked up the call, but remained silent. Chapter 1622 After a few moments of quiet, Cyrus said, ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said. ¡± He sounded a bit weak since he had stayed an entire day without food. Lucinda¡¯s voice raised slightly as she responded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve taken time to think it over. ¡± Cyrus said sincerely, ¡°I was impulsive. The engagement announcement was made publicly, and it¡¯s a bindingmitment now. Even if I offer Mekhi 20% of our group¡¯s shares, I doubt he¡¯ll change his mind. ¡± Lucinda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re thinking rationally now. Do you have a n?¡± Cyrus replied, ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to speak with Noelle first to understand why she agreed to Mekhi¡¯s decision. If she¡¯s genuinely in love with someone else, I won¡¯t interfere anymore. But if Mekhi has coerced her into this, I¡¯ll do everything to get her out of there. ¡± Lucinda sighed, finding the first part of his nmendable but considering thetter half too impulsive. ¡°She¡¯s Mekhi¡¯s sister. You can¡¯t just whisk her away. Are you nning to elope with her? Mekhi could easily involve the police,¡± she cautioned. Adding to her concern, Mekhi¡¯s profession as a police officer made it even more likely that Cyrus would end up behind bars if he pursued that course of action. Cyrus said nothing. He always struggled to remain calm when it came to Noelle. If Mekhi had truly harmed Noelle, his self-control might crumble, and he¡¯d be driven to confront him with violence. Both Lucinda and Cyrus fell into a thoughtful silence, their minds deeply absorbed in contemtion. A few minutester, she broke the silence. ¡°We can¡¯t discuss this over the phone. I¡¯ll arrange for the guards to leave. Meet me at N& L Fairy Land, and we¡¯ll devise a n together. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Shortly after, Cyrus arrived and knocked on the door. Sonny and Luisa were also present. The five of them sat on the sofa and brainstormed to find a solution. After they took their seats, the living room fell silent and each person wore a grave expression. Eventually, Luisa broke the silence. ¡°Lucinda, this situation is very challenging. Noelle is now considered part of the Shaw family. Even if she¡¯s under duress by Mekhi, as long as he provides a usible exnation, he can get away with it. Interfering in their family affairs won¡¯t be easy. We can¡¯t forcibly take her away or persuade her to break off the engagement. ¡± Sonny chimed in, ¡°Mekhi ims Noelle is unwell. She rarely Leaves the house or goes to work. It would be tough to even see her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Chapter 1623 The roompsed into silence again. Nathan then suggested, ¡°Mekhi is under me. While I can¡¯t intervene in his family matters, I might be able to find a pretext for Sonny to search his house. This way, we could possibly see Noelle. ¡± As the head of the National Security Bureau, his statement carried so much weight. Lucinda responded, ¡°But that¡¯s essentially breaking into his house. We don¡¯t want to provoke him at this point. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll visit him at his residence and try a gentler approach first. If that fails, we¡¯ll resort to your n. ¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Lucinda pondered for a moment and went on, ¡°Nate and I already attempted to persuade Mekhi to call off the engagement, but he¡¯s resolute. Also, ending the engagement would mean returning the valuable gifts to the Hudson family, and Mekhi prioritizes his interests above all else. He won¡¯t do it willingly. ¡± With admiration written all over her face, Luisa asked Lucinda, ¡°So you already had a n?¡± Lucinda smiled slyly. ¡°Since we can¡¯t change his mind, let¡¯s target Quintin!¡± Everyone¡¯s face lit up. Nathan, unashamed, wrapped his arms around Lucinda and praised, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re a beauty with brains. ¡± The other three were ustomed to such disys of affection and didn¡¯t show any signs of difort. Luisa asked again, ¡°But won¡¯t Quintin resist canceling the engagement? He invested a significant amount of money into it. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression remained serious as she replied, ¡°The Hudson family¡¯s hotel catering business is thriving.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. We could start there. I recall one person who owns the majority of shares inrge hotels across the country. ¡± Cyrus immediately understood what she was saying. Lucinda was referring to Graham. Although Graham had left his roles at the State Affairs Bureau and the airlinepany, he still held substantial shares in numerous domestic and international groups. Lucinda turned toward Cyrus and suggested, ¡°Perhaps you could talk to him and seek his assistance. ¡± Cyrus acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± She nced at the wall clock and noticed it was gettingte. Chapter 1624 ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. We can discuss the rest after we meet with Noelle. ¡± Sonny rose from the sofa and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back with Luisa now. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan nodded. But Cyrus had no intention of leaving as he remained seated. Lucinda gently reminded him, ¡°Cyrus, it¡¯ste. ¡± Cyrus clutched his stomach in pain, took a deep breath, turned to Nathan, and pleaded, ¡°Nathan, I haven¡¯t eaten in over a day. I¡¯m famished. Could you prepare some food for me before I go?¡± Lucinda was taken aback. Nathan struggled to hold back hisughter and agreed, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll cook something tasty.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Let¡¯s enjoy ate -night meal and a drink. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Cyrus¡¯ mouth practically watered at the mention of tasty food. ¡°That sounds amazing. ¡± Just as Sonny and Luisa were about to exit the door, they overheard the words te-night meal¡± and promptly reversed course. They unashamedly returned inside. Sonny chuckled and proposed, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m hungry too, and since you¡¯re already cooking for him, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind us joining. Besides, I can share a drink with you!¡± Luisa clung to Lucinda¡¯s arm and yfully shook it back and forth, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Lucinda, Nathan is an amazing cook. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve had his food. Please, let us stay. Also, we can help look after your babies. ¡± Lucinda was stunned. It seemed they weren¡¯t nning to leave until they were well-fed, and she couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to refuse. Nathan, who had been in high spirits until now, fixed a stern gaze on Luisa, who was clinging to Lucinda. His expression turned dark, and he appeared notably cold. ¡°You can stay for the food, but don¡¯t get too clingy on my wife. ¡± As Nathan¡¯s expression turned serious, Sonny approached Luisa and pulled her aside. He assumed a stern tone and warned, ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you countless times to maintain a respectable distance from Lucinda. Nathan deeply cares for her, and you should only admire her from afar. If you provoke him, he might ask me to step in and teach you a lesson!¡± Luisa seethed with anger but held her tongue. Because of what Nathan had said, Lucinda¡¯s cheeks turned red. She motioned for Luisa to join her and said to Nathan, ¡°You should head to the kitchen and start cooking. Sonny and Cyrus will help. Chapter 1625 I¡¯ll take Luisa to see the babies. ¡± Luisa¡¯s face lit up with joy, and she eagerly followed Lucinda upstairs. In the living room, the three men exchanged awkward nces. Cyrus and Sonny were unsure about their cooking abilities. They could only offer little help. The atmosphere was a bit embarrassing. Eventually, Cyrus and Sonny stood by the kitchen doorway and watched Nathan¡¯s skillful cooking. Nathan¡¯s physique was well-proportioned. His shirt sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong, muscr arms. He approached the task with unwavering focus. After a while, Cyrus sighed in genuine admiration, ¡°My sister has a way with you. I never imagined you¡¯d be this good in the kitchen. If the senior executives of the Payne Group saw you cooking, they¡¯d be astounded. They wouldn¡¯t believe their usually aloof and serious boss is wearing a ck apron and preparing a meal at home. ¡± Sonny stifled hisughter and added, ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious when you honed these cooking skills, Nathan. My guess is that it¡¯s all for Lucinda. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery They were all men, and they were family. So Nathan was unfazed by the teasing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He smiled wistfully and said, ¡°The first meal I cooked for her was burnt spare ribs and excessively salty fried cabbage. ¡± Cyrus looked shocked. ¡°Did she actually eat it?¡± Nathan chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s quite clever. Of course, she didn¡¯t eat it, but she made me finish it. I threw up badly afterward. ¡± Sonny and Cyrus burst intoughter. Cyrus remarked, ¡°She¡¯s as cunning as Hilliard, full of schemes. ¡± Sonny chimed in, ¡°If she wrote a manual on how to turn a man into a good husband, it would probably be a bestseller. ¡± The three men shared a heartyugh, creating a harmonious atmosphere. Men found contentment in simple pleasures. They bonded over the smallest details of their lives and made friends effortlessly. When the food was ready, Nathan called for Lucinda and Luisa to join them downstairs. The five of them enjoyed a tasty meal together. An hourter, in the early hours of the morning, darkness nketed the city, and everywhere was still, except for the bustling N&L Fairy Land. Cyrus drowned his sorrows in alcohol. He was so drunk. His eyes were red. He clung to Nathan¡¯s arm and repeatedly murmured, ¡°Noelle, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me. Come back¡­¡± Chapter 1626 Nathan¡¯s expression grew dark.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He ced his hand on Cyrus¡¯ forehead and pushed him away. Cyrus, utterly wasted, appeared lonely and sad. Left with no choice, Nathan had to knock Cyrus out. He instructed Sonny, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Have Abel arrange for Cyrus to be taken home on your way out. ¡± ¡°Alright, I will. ¡± The midnight mini-party finally ended after they took their leave. Lucinda rested her chin on her hand, lost in thought. She hadn¡¯t consumed much alcohol earlier. A delicate flush adorned her cheeks, enhancing her beauty. Nathan swallowed, feeling a surge of desire. He moved closer to her, caressed her face, and said softly, ¡°Are you still thinking about Cyrus and Noelle?¡± She nodded and replied, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll visit the Shaw family and ask to see Noelle¡­ Hey, keep your hands off me!¡± She was discussing a serious issue, but he slipped his hand under her clothes and stroked her back, interrupting her. Not only did he continue, but he also became more audacious, seductively whispering in her ear. ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve had ourte-night snacks, but I¡¯m still craving dessert. Would you like some dessert?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Again? We had s@x just this morning. ¡± Nathan brushed her neck with the tip of his nose and his thin Lips. ¡°Is there a rule limiting us to once a day? We have three meals a day, and enjoying some ¡®dessert¡¯ after a meal is pleasant. ¡± Since she gave birth to their children and fully recovered, Nathan¡¯s primal instincts seemed to be intensifying. He was bing increasingly unable to control himself and wanted s@x daily. Lucinda¡¯s expression grew somber. ¡°I believe you should curb your urges. ¡± She couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, especially with her sore waist. Nathan felt a bit unjustly treated and said in a hushed tone, ¡°Then fulfill my desires tonight. Starting tomorrow, I won¡¯t approach you as frequently. ¡± Lucinda let out a derisive snort. ¡°How about a strike on your palm as tonight¡¯s ¡®dessert¡¯? Would you like that?¡± He furrowed his brow as his sense of grievance deepened. Chapter 1627 ¡°If a little beating means you¡¯ll grant my request afterward, then go ahead and beat me. I¡¯ll consider it forey. ¡± She was at a loss for words. His words were solely focused on s@x. What a lustful man! Without giving her a chance to respond, Nathan swept her up in his arms. Soon, they were in their bedroom. The night had just begun. The following morning, after Nathan had tenderly massaged Lucinda¡¯s aching body for quite some time, she finally rose from bed. Following a quick freshening up, she told Rickey to drive her to the Shaws¡¯ house early in the morning.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. At the time, members of the Shaw family were having breakfast. Mekhi had not returned the previous day. So only Ryder and Sally were in the house. Upon hearing that Lucinda had arrived, Sally instantly abandoned her sandwich and rushed out to greet her. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Lucinda, have youe to visit me?¡± She joyfully took Lucinda¡¯s hand. Lucinda smiled. ¡°Yes, I have some free timetely, and it¡¯s been a while since west met. So, I thought I¡¯d drop by. Would it be okay?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Sally confidently led Lucinda in the house but was halted by Mekhi¡¯s hired bodyguards. ¡°Miss, Mr. Shaw has instructed that no outsiders are permitted into the house. ¡± Sally frowned and said, ¡°Step aside. Lucinda is not an outsider. ¡± One of the bodyguards didn¡¯t yield. ¡°Mr. Shaw specified that only those with the Shaw surname are exempt from this rule. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Else, we¡¯ll have to report this to Mr. Shaw. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Sally seethed. ¡°Are you trying to threaten me?¡± The bodyguard lowered his head, offering no rebuttal. His intent was clear. Sally was furious but powerless to act. She knew that if Mekhi found out, he would undoubtedly be mad and punish her when he returned. Chapter 1628 Lucinda gently grasped Sally¡¯s wrist and inquired in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why has your house suddenly be so heavily guarded, barring anyone from entering?¡± Sally responded with increasing frustration, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Noelle, my supposed sister!¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow in concern. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on with her?¡± Sally pouted. ¡°Mekhi mentioned that Noelle is unwell, but he hasn¡¯t disclosed the specifics of her illness. It seems quite serious, given the strict security measures he¡¯s imposed. No outsider is allowed in and we can¡¯t even make noise in the house. ¡± Sally¡¯s troubled expression caught her attention. Lucinda furrowed her brow, concerned. ¡°What kind of illness could it be? Why all this secrecy?¡± she then cautiously added, ¡°Have you checked on Noelle?¡± Sally shook her head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m not a doctor. ¡± Lucinda held Sally¡¯s hand, encouraging her. ¡°Noelle just moved in a few days ago, and she has already fallen seriously ill. Mekhi seems deeply concerned. Don¡¯t you want to know how she¡¯s doing? How severe her condition is?¡± Sally pondered for a moment. Truth be told, she was curious. Noelle had only been here a short while, and she had fallen so ill that there were guards everywhere. Was Noelle¡¯s life in danger? But the fear of Mekhi¡¯s wrath held her back. Considering the consequences, she shrank her shoulders and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If Mekhi finds out I pried, he¡¯ll be furious. I better y it safe. ¡± With Sally unwilling to investigate, Lucinda had no other option but to return home. Later, at N&L Fairy Land, she summoned Cyrus. ¡°Noelle is very ill?¡± Cyrus was taken aback and rose from his seat in rm. ¡°What did Mekhi do to her? She rarely falls ill. I took her for a full check-up recently because of filming. It¡¯s unlikely she¡¯d fall seriously ill out of the blue!¡± Lucinda patted his shoulder tofort him and told him to have a seat. ¡°Cyrus, calm down. I¡¯m skeptical too. ¡± Chapter 1629 Nathan, sitting beside them, chimed in, ¡°Mekhi stopped Noelle from working. If she¡¯s not truly ill, she might be confined against her will. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. At the party, Noelle wasn¡¯t herself. But just a few days ago, she appeared normal at a business event with Mekhi. ¡± Cyrus clenched his fists. ¡°That scoundrel! He might be harming his own sister. I don¡¯t mind falling out with him and his family. Let¡¯s go with the aggressive n we discussed yesterday!¡± Lucinda and Nathan both agreed, and Lucinda added, ¡°Cyrus, we should split up. You handle Quintin and ask Graham for assistance. I believe Graham can find a way to make Quintin cooperate. I¡¯ll figure out how to see Noelle. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Cyrus left immediately to take action. Lucinda and Nathan were left alone in the room. They were both lost in thought. After a lengthy silence, Nathan inquired, ¡°Lucinda, what excuse can we use to enter the Shaws¡¯ house and search it?¡± Lucinda contemted for a moment before suggesting, ¡°How about involving Sally? In two days, I¡¯ll host a tea party and invite her. During the event, I can have her try on some of my valuable jewelry. Then, I¡¯ll im some pieces have gone missing and ask Sonny to search her room. What do you think?¡± Nathan grinned and yfully tapped her nose. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re incredibly intelligent. I¡¯ll definitely take your suggestion. ¡± Lucinda grinned back. Her thoughts drifted back to a time when Nathan was still battling the virus in his body, and she had to deal with Kyson. During those days, Cyrus and Noelle had just begun their rtionship. It was sweet and uplicated and made her a tad envious. Ironically, only a few monthster, Cyrus and Noelle¡¯s rtionship encountered turbulence, while the bond between Nathan and her grew stronger. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Nathan asked, leaning in close to Lucinda and gently brushing her nose with his own. His warm breath tickled her face, bringing her back to reality.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I was thinking that we haven¡¯t had an argument in a while,¡± Lucinda replied. ¡°What?¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Do you want us to fight?¡± Chapter 1630 Lucinda burst intoughter. ¡°They say that arguments keep a rtionship spicy. It¡¯s just strange that we haven¡¯t had ely. ¡± Nathan adopted a serious expression. ¡°So, do you want to start one today? Just to release the pressure?¡± ¡°Sure, how should we begin?¡± Lucinda yfully entertained the idea. Nathan instantly put on a sad face and said, ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve been disrespectful to metely. As your husband, is it wrong for me to want to make love to you? Why do you keep rejecting me? You¡¯re being cold-hearted!¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow and jokingly pinched his ear. ¡°Ouch! That hurts, honey!¡± However, she didn¡¯t let go of her grip. She grew mad. ¡°Nathan, are you using this as a way to express your frustration because I turned you down so many times?¡± He winced in pain. ¡°I was just putting up an act. How could I be frustrated with you?¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She knew what he was getting at. ¡°But you did raise your voice at me. How about we go upstairs, and I¡¯ll give you ten ps on the palms as ¡®reward¡¯?¡± Nathan was stunned. He had inadvertently walked right into that one. ¡°Babe¡­¡± He looked at her with pleading eyes, hoping for a reprieve. ¡°What?¡± Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist, buried his head into her neck and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Please be gentle. ¡± Suppressing herughter, Lucinda yfully patted the back of his head and said with a mischievous grin, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re fortable and happy¡¯. ¡± She then grabbed his expensive tie and wrapped it around her hand and lifted him up seductively. ¡°Come face your trial in our room right now. ¡± Nathan willingly allowed her to lead him into the room. To him, she was an irresistible temptation.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was a delightful afternoon for them both. Chapter 1631 When they were done, Lucinda slowly put her n into motion. She sent out invitations to gather fashionabledies for a tea party at the Garden Hotel. Meanwhile, Cyrus returned to the Simmons¡¯ house. He hadn¡¯t gone there since his father¡¯s passing and had been residing in another house he purchased. It had been a long while since he had seen Graham, and he was surprised to learn that Graham had fallen seriously ill. Violeta guided him to Graham¡¯s room, exining as they walked, ¡°Graham used to kneel on the floor and read the Bible all night, even when the weather is extremely cold. His knees ache every time it rains or when the seasons change. His voice is now raspy, and there¡¯s little we can do to help. ¡± Cyrus sighed and said, ¡°Everything that happened wasrgely orchestrated by Valerie. Although he made mistakes, Lucinda didn¡¯t hold it against him too much. Why is he tormenting himself like this Violeta replied sadly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Let¡¯s not dwell on it. ¡± He nodded and followed her upstairs but couldn¡¯t help asking about Valerie, ¡°Is Graham still searching for Valerie? How¡¯s that going? Any information on her?¡± As they walked up the stairs, Violeta responded, ¡°Your brother sent out two teams of his soldiers to search for Valerie, but they couldn¡¯t locate her. It¡¯s uncertain if she¡¯s still alive. ¡± Cyrus contemted this and replied, ¡°Only the living can hide. We can¡¯t confirm her death without seeing her body. ¡± Violeta disagreed. ¡°Graham¡¯s men mentioned there arerge dogs in the viges downstream of the river.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The river was flowing fast as Valerie was shot. She might have died and her body could have been consumed by those dogs. ¡± After a moment¡¯s pause, Cyrus went on, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if she is alive or dead, as long as she doesn¡¯t bother Lucinda. And she can never return to the Simmons family. Her fate is sealed in the cemetery. I have just one sister. ¡± In that neglected cemetery rested those bodies unimed by their rtives, alone and isted. Violeta nodded in agreement. They both conversed until they got to the master bedroom. Upon opening the door, Cyrusid eyes on the man propped against the headboard. Graham¡¯s frequent pain had taken a toll on him, leaving him visibly frail, haggard, and pale. He looked like a shadow of his former self. Having not seen him for a considerable time, Cyrus could hardly recognize him. There was no way he could link this man before him to the once powerful and prosperous captain Graham used to be. Taken aback, Cyrus took a seat, struggling to exin his visit. ¡°Did youe to me about the Shaw family¡¯s return banquet that held two days ago?¡± Graham asked. He sounded hoarse and unpleasant. Cyrus was momentarily stunned. When he looked into Graham¡¯s eyes, he saw that Graham had grown even older. Concealing his own rising sadness, he nodded and exined, ¡°We suspect that Mekhi has harmed Noelle and is holding her captive. Lucinda is going to try every means to check on her. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to seek your help. ¡± Chapter 1632 ¡°How can I help?¡± Graham reached for a ss of water on the bedside table, and Cyrus promptly stood up and handed him the ss. ¡°We need information about Noelle¡¯s fianc¨¦, Quintin Hudson. He owns some of the most renowned restaurants and hotels in Stastle. Do you have any insights on him?¡± ¡°You want him to call off the engagement?¡± Graham understood his intention. Cyrus nodded. With a thoughtful expression, Graham replied, ¡°Regarding the Hudson Group, I don¡¯t hold any shares, but I am thergest shareholder of its rivalpany. Unfortunately, the twopanies are quite evenly matched in strength, making it challenging to deal a severe blow to the Hudson family¡¯s business. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He had spoken so many words and his throat got so dry that he coughed again. After a sip of water, he went on, ¡°However, I¡¯ve had experience running the State Affairs Bureau, so I have ess to information on domestic matters. I¡¯ll instruct my team to investigate the Hudson Group¡¯s records for any signs of illegal activities. If we find anything, we can use it as leverage to force Quintin into negotiations. ¡± Cyrus was visibly relieved to hear this. He stood up and bent his head to express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Graham,¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s the least I can do for you,¡± Graham reassured him. Graham was not one to waste time. He immediately contacted a former colleague at the State Affairs Bureau to initiate the investigation into the Hudson Group. Seated next to him, Cyrus patiently waited, hoping for positive results. Violeta brewed tea for the two brothers and gave them some privacy. ncing at Graham¡¯s legs which were covered by the quilt, Cyrus asked, ¡°Graham, do you still read the Bible?¡± Graham followed his gaze, and then replied, ¡°Yes, but only when my legs aren¡¯t hurting. ¡± ¡°Why are you doing this to yourself? You¡¯ve inadvertently made mistakes, but you¡¯ve already made amends for your past actions. When will you release yourself from this self-imposed torment? It¡¯s time for you to stop. ¡± Cyrus sighed. Graham smiled lightly. ¡°I have nothing else to upy my time at home. Since leaving my job, I¡¯ve been adrift without purpose or hope, like a living ghost. Reading the Bible reminds me that I¡¯m still alive. Perhaps one day, I¡¯ll find forgiveness from her. ¡± Cyrus understood he was referring to Lucinda. After a deep sigh, he realized he couldn¡¯t convince Graham otherwise. The room fell silent, both men lost in their thoughts. There was a palpable loneliness in the air, yet no awkwardness. The mncholy atmosphere only dissipated when Violeta returned with tea. Chapter 1633 Two hourster, Graham received a call from someone at the State Affairs Bureau. Cyrus, filled with anticipation, couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Mr. Simmons, the Hudson Group¡¯s three hotels were fined and instructed to rectify their food safety issues. Apart from that, the Hudson Group has a clean record.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Alright, please send those subpar test reports to my email,¡± Graham replied and then hung up. Minutester, Violeta brought him hisptop. He logged into his email and reviewed the documents. ¡°It¡¯s not a severe vition. The hotels only needed to make improvements after the penalty, and there was no closure order from the authorities,¡± Graham reported. Cyrus lowered his head and pondered for a moment. ¡°What if the media makes this problem headline news, using an attention-grabbing title? It would call into question the food safety of all Hudson Group hotels. What¡¯s your take on this n?¡± Graham grinned and responded, ¡°That¡¯s a solid idea. The Hudson Group¡¯s stock is bound to take a hit. I bet Quintin will be at your doorstep within three days. ¡± With no time to lose, Cyrus bid farewell to Graham and Violeta and quickly gathered his team to publish the news online. Late that night, headlines about Hudson Group hotels suddenly hit the news. In recent years, people had grown increasingly concerned about food quality and safety. So this news had a significant impact on the Hudson Group. Everyone in the Simmons family had their sights set on dealing with the Shaw family and the Hudson family. Except for Hilliard, who was far away in Forden and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the chaos. He diligently served as Jennifer¡¯s secretary. His days were bing more challenging as his workload grew day by day. Unexpected noises rang out in the office. It was Jennifer who just tapped her desk and smiled, intentionally interrupting Hilliard¡¯s work. ¡°Hilliard, could you brew me a cup of coffee? Add three teaspoons of sugar and no milk. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s body stiffened when he received the order. His eyes flicked to theputer screen for the time. He had a mere hour and a half left on his shift, yet his workload loomedrge. And making a coffee would cost him at least 15 precious minutes. With that in mind, he racked his brain, trying toe up with a solution. Jennifer broke his thoughts with a pointedment. Chapter 1634 ¡°You¡¯ve already lost two minutes just thinking about it. ¡± Hilliard instantly sprang to his feet and headed for the tea room to brew coffee. Inside, colleagues chatted while sipping tea. Their attention was instantly drawn to Hilliard¡¯s cold and handsome face as he entered. They began to whisper to each other. Hertha Hayes, the head of the sales team, couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. ¡®s BunnyBookeryText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Is that Miss Turner¡¯s new secretary? He¡¯s so good-looking and well-built. I¡¯m smitten. ¡± Other girls encouraged her, ¡°Well then, go tell him! I heard he¡¯s single. Seize the chance before others do!¡± ¡°But he might not be wealthy since he¡¯s just a secretary. He¡¯s most likely from a poor background. Considering that, you¡¯d better think it over,¡± came a cautious voice. Hertha retorted, ¡°Who cares if he¡¯s not rich? I have money. I can take care of him. Oh, just look at him! Look at his face and body! He doesn¡¯t need to work. He just needs to please me!¡± The other girls all giggled and gave her a nudge toward Hilliard. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go for it! Good luck!¡± Hertha stumbled forward, nearly falling onto Hilliard, who was absorbed in making coffee. Though his head was bent, he heard all they just said. As she was about to fall, he quickly sidestepped just in time, avoiding a collision. Hertha¡¯s nose met the coffee machine, nearly causing her nose to bleed. Throughout the incident, Hilliard didn¡¯t nce her way, keeping his focus on stirring the coffee. Hertha rubbed her nose to relieve the pain. She was totally ignored by him. Feeling mortified, she turned around, ready to rejoin her colleagues. But thedies at the nearby table urged her with fervent winks, encouraging her not to give up so easily. They believed Hilliard might simply be shy. Hertha stood still, unsure of what to do as nerves got the best of her. Summoning her courage, she approached Hilliard and muttered, ¡°Mr. Simmons, do you have any ns for tonight? Would you like to join me for dinner?¡± For women who didn¡¯t pique his interest, Hilliard just dismissed them with indifference. Chapter 1635 Unwilling to concede, Hertha moved closer. She ran her fingers nervously through her hair, attempting to be s@xy. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t join me for dinner tonight. How about this weekend? We could catch a movie. Your hands are slender and elegant, and you even make coffee with grace. If you happen to y the piano, you¡¯d have many admirers. ¡± Hilliard nced at his hands after she said this. He couldn¡¯t y the piano. But he was good at cutting people open with a scalpel during surgery. If he said so, would thesedies consider him weird? He pondered silently and said nothing. He then added three teaspoons of sugar into the coffee and stirred it. Hertha went on, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re single. There are many beautiful women at Turner Group. Has anyone caught your eye? Even if I¡¯m not your type, perhaps I can y matchmaker. ¡± Hilliard ceased stirring his coffee and replied curtly, ¡°Yes. ¡± Hertha grew curious. ¡°Really? Who has caught your fancy? I could help you win her over. ¡± All of a sudden, Jennifer¡¯s serious face shed before his eyes. He said softly, ¡°I like Jen.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. . ¡± Just then, knocks echoed on the ss door. ALL eyes turned toward the door. Jennifer, with a stern expression, stood there, surveying everyone in the tea room. Everyone, except Hilliard, rose respectfully and gave a slight bow. ¡°Miss Turner. ¡± Jennifer nodded and focused her gaze on Hertha. ¡°During working hours, instead of diligently contributing to thepany, you¡¯re here in the tea room, discussing other people¡¯s personal lives. I didn¡¯t hire you for that. ¡± Hertha¡¯s face paled with fear. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, ma¡¯am. We won¡¯t repeat it. We¡¯ll return to our work immediately. ¡± Jennifer narrowed her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Then do so promptly. ¡± ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± The girls in the tea room scattered and rushed back to their offices. Shortly after, only Hilliard remained in front of the coffee machine. Jennifer, with poise, looked at him and remarked, ¡°I thought you¡¯d lost your way since it was taking you ages to return. It appears you were merely chatting with the girls in the tea room and lost track of time. ¡± Chapter 1636 ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in any exnations. She huffed in displeasure and walked out. Hilliard hurriedlypleted the final steps of making the coffee and caught up with her. ¡°I was approached, but I didn¡¯t engage. ¡± As they walked, Jennifer inquired, ¡°Do you think Hertha is beautiful?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Hilliard was confused. ¡°Who is Hertha?¡± ¡°Thedy who invited you to see a movie this weekend. ¡± He pondered for a moment and realized he couldn¡¯t recall Hertha¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t even give her a second look. I can¡¯t picture her. ¡± She smirked and said, ¡°You two had a nice chat. How can you forget what she looks like?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, he admitted, ¡°She has long, ck hair, right?¡± Suppressing herughter, Jennifer didn¡¯t respond and entered her office. Hilliard obediently ced the coffee on her desk, then returned to his workstation across from hers, ready to dive right back into his work. Looking at him, Jennifer said, ¡°I have a dinner appointment tonight. I can¡¯t give you a ride home. You can workte at the office and then return to the home on your own when you¡¯re done. ¡± ¡°A dinner appointment?¡± Hilliard was taken aback. He turned to her and asked, ¡°With whom? A man or a woman?¡± She scoffed, ¡°Since when does an employee get involved in their boss¡¯s personal matters?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He responded with seriousness, ¡°As your secretary, it¡¯s my duty to ensure your safety. After what happened with Dr@perst time, I won¡¯t let such incidents ur again. ¡± Despite being her secretary, his tone remained cold and unyielding,cking the respect usually shown to a superior. He came across as resolute, as if his words were non-negotiable. Jennifer was stunned. After a brief pause, she replied to his question, ¡°It¡¯s a business gathering, with both men and women in attendance. While I n to have a few drinks, I don¡¯t think anyone will attempt to drug me this time. ¡± Hilliard stated firmly, ¡°Considering it¡¯s a business event, it¡¯s only right that, as your secretary, I stay by your side to ensure your safety. Therefore, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± ¡°But your work isn¡¯t finished yet,¡± Jennifer remarked, taking a look at hisputer screen. Chapter 1637 ¡°Can you wait for me for thirty minutes?¡± Hilliard asked with a serious look on his face. Their eyes locked, and her heart began to race. She quickly looked away and gave in, ¡°Alright, thirty minutes. If you¡¯re even a minutete, I¡¯m Leaving. ¡°Okay,¡± Hilliard said and instantly returned to his work. Later that evening, the business party took ce in a bar. Laughter and revelry filled the air in the private room, where more than ten people had gathered. Jennifer and Hilliard arrivedst, and everyone else was already enjoying themselves. Hilliard had always been immersed in medical research and rarely dabbled in Simmons Group¡¯s affairs or social events. He loathed social gatherings. The strong scent of alcohol in the air made him frown, and he appeared distant and cold since his arrival. Jennifer understood he wasn¡¯t ustomed to such gatherings. She muttered as they entered, ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, you can wait for me outside or take a taxi home. ¡± After she said that, she made to enter the private room and wore a gentle smile on her face. However, Hilliard tightly held her wrist, looking upset. ¡°Jennifer, do you often attend events like this?¡± She hid her sadness and replied casually, ¡°As the president of Turner Group, it¡¯s my duty to attend these asions, whether I like them or not. ¡± She shrugged his hand off and walked in. Jennifer was greeted warmly by the people inside immediately they saw her. Someone saw Hilliard behind her andmented, ¡°I heard you called off your engagement. Is this your new boyfriend? He¡¯s quite handsome!¡± Jennifer turned and saw Hilliard standing quietly behind her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She smiled and exined, ¡°This is my new secretary. He came with me to gain some experience. ¡± After responding to the questions, she whispered to Hilliard, ¡°Why are you still here? You shouldn¡¯t be here. Please go outside. ¡± Hilliard shook his head and firmly stated, ¡°If you are able to deal with these situations, then there is no reason for me to avoid them. ¡± Seeing his determination, Jennifer didn¡¯t insist further. She took his hand and led him to an empty sofa. He stared at their intertwined hands, feeling the warmth from her palm. During dinner, everyone raised a toast to Jennifer, and Hilliard graciously drank on her behalf. Chapter 1638 After indulging in a generous amount of wine, his cheeks flushed, and a wave of dizziness washed over him. It was evident that he was drunk. Shaking her head helplessly, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how much alcohol he¡¯d consumed on an empty stomach. It was nothing short of remarkable that he could still maintain his bnce. ¡°Miss Turner, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you. I eagerly anticipate future partnerships with yourpany. ¡± Jennifer snapped back to the moment, lifted her ss, and responded with a warm smile, ¡°Likewise. ¡± Just as she was about to take a sip, Hilliard firmly grasped her wrist. He adamantly refused to let her have a drink. Drawing closer to him, she whispered in his ear, ¡°You¡¯re quite big. If you get intoxicated, I won¡¯t be able to single-handedly carry you home. It¡¯s just a few sses of wine, I won¡¯t get drunk. Trust me. ¡± He shook his head and said with sincerity, ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything for you when I wasn¡¯t by your side. But now that you have me, you don¡¯t need to endure things you dislike or shoulder burdens alone. ¡± Jennifer was taken aback. It was the first time she had heard such candid words of affection from him. She was caught off guard as he collected the ss she was holding and downed its contents. This caused him to be quite drunk. Jennifer was at a loss for words. She was initially moved by his words, but this was now overshadowed by his behavior. Seeing Hilliard drunk, a female guest approached with the intention of helping him sober up. She even considered giving him a pat on his handsome face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer immediately pulled Hilliard into her embrace, ensuring no one could touch him. With a pleasant smile, she informed the woman, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. My secretary has some quirks, especially regarding personal space. He prefers not to be touched by any woman, even I can¡¯t help it. ¡± The woman clicked her tongue and remarked, ¡°Looks like you truly care for him. ¡± Jennifer simply smiled in response. As the evening wore on, the dinner gradually drew to a close. About thirty minutester, only Jennifer and Hilliard remained. She settled onto the sofa with the drunk man in her arms. Carrying him to the car herself was out of the question, and asking another woman for help felt awkward. So, she decided to wait a while longer. She then called her butler and instructed him to send a bodyguard and a driver to pick them up. The bodyguard arrived twenty minutes Later. He entered the room and following Jennifer¡¯s orders, he carried Hilliard on his back. Chapter 1639 They returned to the Turners¡¯ house shortly after. The bodyguard carried Hilliard to his room. As they ascended the stairs, Presley, d in pajamas, happened to see them. Curious and concerned, she halted Jennifer and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Mr. Simmons? Why is he so drunk?¡± With fatigue etched on her face, Jennifer replied helplessly, ¡°He consumed a lot of alcohol on an empty stomach. So, he¡¯s quite drunk. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Presley pursed her lips. As Jennifer wanted to leave, she added, ¡°You¡¯re the reason he¡¯s in this state. Shouldn¡¯t you go to his room and look after him?¡± Jennifer was perplexed. ¡°Mom, am I really your daughter? I¡¯ve been working all day, and you don¡¯t seem to care about me one bit. Now, you want me to tend to him?¡± Presley gently touched her cheek and said, ¡°You¡¯re undoubtedly my daughter. However, Mr. Simmons is our guest, and as hosts, it¡¯s our responsibility to take care of him. Besides, he¡¯s in this state because of you. ¡± Although Jennifer couldn¡¯t deny the logic in Presley¡¯s words, she hesitated. ¡°He¡¯s my secretary. It¡¯s not typical for a boss to attend to her drunk secretary. ¡± Presley insisted, ¡°We¡¯re at home now, and your roles aren¡¯t defined here. Go to his room, help him freshen up, maybe wipe his body with a damp towel, or something. I¡¯ll prepare some hangover-cure soup for him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Wipe his body? ¡°Mom¡­¡± Ignoring Jennifer¡¯s protests, Presley turned and headed downstairs to the kitchen. Jennifer watched helplessly at Presley¡¯s retreating figure. She sighed and stood in the corridor for a moment. Eventually, she opened the door to Hilliard¡¯s room and walked in. The bodyguard had ced him on the bed and left. Hilliard was sprawled across the bed, uncovered. Jennifer nced at the wide-open window. The curtain swayed gently in the cold night breeze. Without a nket, he might catch a cold the next day. Guilt gnawed at her. She approached the bed and struggled to ce a pillow beneath Hilliard¡¯s head. The smell of alcohol was all over him. She really needed to clean him up. With this in mind, she fetched warm water and a towel from the bathroom and ced them on the table. She then sat on the edge of the bed, removed Hilliard¡¯s suit jacket, and meticulously unbuttoned his shirt. Chapter 1640 His bare chest slowly came into view. Jennifer swallowed hard, battling to maintain herposure. As she wanted to remove his shirt, Hilliard suddenly gripped her wrist. Startled, he gazed at his bare chest and then back at her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, she pulled her hand away. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, and her lips quivered with unease. ¡°I did nothing. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking. I have no ill intentions!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. As soon as she finished exining, she smacked her forehead in remorse. What had she just said? It sounded as if she was about to undress him and do something inappropriate to him. ¡°Listen. . My mother asked me to look after you. I helped you clean up without any ulterior motives,¡± Jennifer exined earnestly. Hilliard, still not entirely sober, was taken aback by her response. ¡°So, you find me unattractive? You mean you undressed me, and it meant nothing to you?¡± Jennifer was puzzled. What did he want her to do? Did he actually expect her to do something to him? However, Jennifer knew that if she took advantage of a man while he was drunk and slept with him, she would be no different than a rapist. She gazed at Hilliard, wanting to rify things, but then noticed his flushed, handsome face. His typically cold eyes now held a hint of vulnerability, as if she had mistreated him. He looked surprisingly¡­ Charming¡­ Lost in thought, Jennifer felt him grasp her wrist again and saw the pitiful look in his eyes. ¡°Jennifer, have I deeply hurt you before? Do you dislike me now? Is that why you felt nothing seeing me naked?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lately, Hilliard had been reading romance novels to learn sweet talk, and Cyrus had even taught him to use his looks to seduce Jennifer if the sweet talk failed. If he were fully conscious, he would never attempt such a thing. But under the influence of alcohol, he acted boldly. Chapter 1641 Hilliard grabbed her wrist and ced her hand on his bare chest subconsciously. He then pressed her palm against his warm skin. He looked into Jennifer¡¯s eyes with dreamy eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve seen me naked and touched me. You can¡¯t just walk away from this now. ¡± Jennifer was at a loss for words. She watched in disbelief as Hilliard who was typically aloof and arrogant, behaved so shamelessly. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not too drunk, Hilliard? What¡¯se over you?¡± Jennifer inquired, her confusion growing. Ignoring her questions, Hilliard firmly held her hand and directed it to his abdomen. He even guided her fingers to caress his skin. Jennifer blushed as she felt his soft skin under her touch. She attempted to withdraw her hand, but he maintained a strong grip. She asked helplessly, ¡°Are you alright? Was something added to the wine you drank? Otherwise, why are you behaving like this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve initiated this contact, yed with me, and now you¡¯re refusing to take responsibility,¡± Hilliard murmured with a dreamy, longing gaze. Jennifer was taken aback. It didn¡¯t cross her mind that Hilliard would act like this when drunk. She knew he would be mortified if he remembered thister. Growing irritated by his actions, Jennifer gritted her teeth and cautioned, ¡°If you can¡¯t remember all of this when you¡¯re sober, don¡¯t me me for it!¡± She sat confidently atop Hilliard with determination in her eyes and dered, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll reveal my wild side to you!¡± She vigorously massaged his chest and abdomen. Then she pinched his skin firmly. She was relentless even if it started to chafe. ¡°See? I¡¯m getting handsy,¡± she teased. Hilliard was intoxicated and dizzy. He was surprisingly aroused by her pinches. He quickly gripped her wrist.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Catching her off guard, he pressed himself on top of her. ¡°You¡­¡± Hilliard leaned in and silenced her with ki*ses. His head swirled with dizziness, making it a struggle to lift it. Chapter 1642 Tenderly, he pressed his forehead and the tip of his nose against hers. They were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breath. When his warm breath brushed her face, Jennifer felt her cheeks redden. His body¡¯s intoxicating scent quickened her heartbeat. Hilliard¡¯s eyes welled with tears as he said in a mncholic tone, ¡°Jennifer, I want you. ¡± Perhaps it was his allure that, for the first time, made her unable to refuse. Summoning his courage, Hilliard removed his hand from her mouth and leaned closer to her lips. A sensual pleasure enveloped them and filled the room. Their passionate ki*s intensified, but just as they were on the brink of undressing, a sudden footstep jolted Jennifer back to reality. Swiftly, she pushed Hilliard away. She then sat up and fixed her gaze on the now-open door. Holding a tray of soup, Presley stood there in astonishment. Clearly, she had seen them intimate. Feeling embarrassed, Jennifer waved her hand and stammered, ¡°Mom. Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ncing at the drunk man on the bed, Presley¡¯s face flushed with urgency as she turned to Jennifer and said, ¡°What are you hesitating for? This is a chance to catch a wealthy, handsome man. So what if I saw it? I can just close the door for you! Why stop now?¡± Jennifer was stunned. She couldn¡¯t fathom that Presley would suggest such a thing after catching her in bed with a man. Presley seemed to have a keen sense of Jennifer¡¯s thoughts. She spoke with a calm demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced it all and seen many things. Don¡¯t hesitate. Keep going. Seize this chance to find yourself a wonderful husband and get married soon. Your father and I don¡¯t want to see you lonely. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer was at a loss for words. As Presley set the soup on a nearby table, she winked at Jennifer and added, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I was never here. Carry on! You absolutely must continue!¡± She walked out and gently closed the door behind her. Jennifer had never been so stunned. She nced down at the drunk man beside her, feeling a wave of confusion wash over her. What had just happened? Chapter 1643 The door wasn¡¯t locked, and she had nearly crossed the line with Hilliard¡­ Was she also drunk? Or had his passionate gaze cast a spell on her? She sighed and ced a hand to her forehead, filled with regret. Then. . A rustling noise echoed from outside. It seemed that the door had been locked from the other side. Sensing this, Jennifer hurried towards the door and attempted to open it. But it was toote. ¡°Mom, unlock this door! Why have you trapped me in here?! This is Hilliard¡¯s room. Where do you expect me to sleep tonight?¡± Presley¡¯s voice came from beyond the door. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, and I understand you better than anyone. Forget your principles for one night and seize this opportunity!¡± Jennifer was infuriated. ¡°Mom, what are you suggesting? He¡¯s drunk, and his judgment is clouded. I won¡¯t take advantage of him!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Presley, however, remained resolute. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t need to be bound by those rigid rules. I¡¯m certain Hilliard won¡¯t object. Have no fear, Jennifer. I¡¯m your biggest cheerleader. Go and make your move. ¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Jennifer eximed, her annoyance evident. ¡°Put an end to this nonsense and open the door!¡± Presley said firmly, ¡°Go on. It¡¯s quick and easy. If you can¡¯t make him yours tonight, I¡¯ll be embarrassed on your behalf. ¡± Jennifer was left utterly speechless. Her anger towards Presley was so overwhelming that she struggled to find words. She sunk into despair. However, she had underestimated Presley. A few minutester, Jennifer heard the lock being turned. She felt a rush of relief, thinking that Presley had had a change of heart and was about to let her out. Abruptly, Presley tossed a small, stic-wrapped item into the room through the cracked door and immediately locked it. Jennifer picked it up and discovered it was a condom. She was left dumbstruck. Chapter 1644 Jennifer chuckled in frustration. ¡°Mom, a condom, really? Why are you so keen on Hilliard?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Presley let out a sigh. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯ll end up an old maid if you stay single. Hilliard may have turned you down in the past, but when he realized his feelings for you, he mustered the courage to seek your forgiveness and win you back. I¡¯ve seen all his efforts. He¡¯s genuinely the right man for you. Your father and I would be so relieved if you married him. ¡± After expressing her thoughts sincerely, Presley left quietly. As Jennifer held the item in her hand, her mind wandered to the passionate moment she and Hilliard shared ki*sing on the bed. She blushed deeply at the memory. She nced at the drunk man lying on the bed and hesitated. Did she truly want to go through with this? Approaching the bedside, Jennifer gazed silently at Hilliard for a moment. She stared at his handsome face, uncertain of what to do. After sitting on the edge of the bed in contemtion for a few minutes, she realized that her rationality prevailed over her desires. She discarded the condom in the trash and used the towel to clean Hilliard¡¯s body and face. The difference in physical strength between men and women became apparent as she struggled to turn him over. By the time she was done, she felt utterly drained. Jennifer was determined not to let Hilliard experience a second drunken episode in her presence. She caught her breath as she tucked him in. As she wanted to go and get two more quilts from the wardrobe to make a makeshift bed on the floor for herself, Hilliard suddenly reached out and grabbed her. In his sleep, he unconsciously pulled her into his embrace, and she found herself sleeping in his arms, as though she were a human pillow. ¡°Hilliard?¡± Jennifer called out softly. But he didn¡¯t give a response. He had fallen into a deep sleep. Despite her efforts to break free from his firm grasp, he held onto her tightly, making it impossible for her to wriggle away. Perhaps it was because of her exhaustion, or maybe the allure of thefortable bed was just too much to resist. With heavy eyelids, Jennifer eventually gave in to the drowsiness and drifted into sleep. The following morning, as the first rays of sunshine filtered through the window, Jennifer stirred awake. She slowly opened her eyes and turned her gaze towards Hilliard¡¯s sleeping face. Chapter 1645 His features were wless and delicate. Even while asleep, he radiated a cold aura. Jennifer extended her finger, tracing the contours of his eyebrows and then his nose. She waspletely captivated by him. She found herself unable to resist him, from his face to his physique, and especially his deep eyes. As she noticed his gaze locked onto her, she snapped back to reality. She examined Hilliard closely and realized he had been awake and was watching her as well. She hastily withdrew her hand and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me! Last night, my mother identally locked the door to your room. You held me in your arms and didn¡¯t release me. After helping you clean up, I was so exhausted that I ended up falling asleep on your bed. Nothing inappropriate happened!¡± Hilliard shed a smile. ¡°If nothing happened, why are you so flustered?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not flustered at all,¡± she protested as her cheeks flushed. His ears turned red as well. ¡°Well, aboutst night. ¡± He could recall nearly everything that happened. After a moment¡¯s thought, he changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for everything that happenedst night. ¡± Suddenly, Jennifer rose from the bed and eximed, ¡°Last night, nothing happened between us.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The bodyguard escorted you to your room, and I helped you clean up. Then, we both fell asleep in the same bed. That¡¯s the whole story! There¡¯s nothing to take responsibility for!¡± She hurriedly left the bed and mmed the door as if she were trying to escape. When Presley finally arrived to open the door, Jennifer rushed back to her room. Watching her retreating figure, Presley grinned and turned to Hilliard, who was leaning against the headboard. She then said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, aboutst night¡­¡± He interrupted, ¡°Mrs. Turner, don¡¯t worry. Regardless of what happenedst night, I want to get married to her. ¡± Presley understood. She gave him an approving nod before leaving. During breakfast in the dining room, the only sounds were the clinking of tableware against porcin bowls. Chapter 1646 The four of them ate in silence. Jennifer bowed her head, focused on her te. Presley exchanged a knowing nce with Mario. He got the message, cleared his throat, and broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Simmons, I heard you¡¯re interested in marrying Jennifer. Are you serious about it?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer, who was sipping juice, choked upon hearing this. Hilliard promptly patted her back to help her regain herposure and handed her a tissue. He then responded solemnly, ¡°We can start with an engagement. I won¡¯t marry anyone else but Jennifer. ¡± Presley and Mario exchanged smiles. ¡°Objection!¡± Jennifer, who had now recovered from her coughing fit, said resolutely. Presley and Mario¡¯s expressions turned grave immediately, and they chorused, ¡°Overruled!¡± Jennifer was irked. Hilliard respected her decision, so he was eager to understand her true feelings. ¡°Why do you object, Jennifer?¡± ¡°We did nothingst night. You don¡¯t have to shoulder the me. In fact, I was confined to your room by my mother. It was my family who orchestrated this,¡± Jennifer said with a serious tone. ¡°But I willingly fell into the trap. ¡± He gazed at her profile and continued seriously, ¡°You were in my room all night, and many servants saw it. It could tarnish your reputation. I held you close all night and didn¡¯t allow you to leave, so I should take responsibility. ¡± Jennifer was taken aback by his concern for her reputation. However, she hesitated when she thought about their agreement. ¡°You initially agreed to go after me for a year. It¡¯s only been a few weeks, and now you¡¯re scheming to force me into an engagement? Nice try!¡± ¡°We can be engaged while I continue to court you. I¡¯ll even draft an agreement. If you ever want to end our engagement in the future, you can do so, and I¡¯ll take the me. ¡± Jennifer nced at him and was stunned by the firmness in his eyes. Meanwhile, in Stastle, the afternoon tea party arranged by Lucinda had begun. She sat before her dressing table, contemting which jewelry to wear for the asion. She had a fondness for these exquisite pieces, most of which Nathan had gifted her. Lucinda found herself in a dilemma. She was about to select a brooch she had purchased earlier, when unexpectedly, Nathan¡¯s arms encircled her waist. Chapter 1647 He gently rested his chin on her shoulder, eyeing the brooch she had selected. ¡°People won¡¯t be convinced by your eagerness to find your lost jewelry unless something you truly cherish is lost,¡± he remarked. Lucinda turned to him and inquired, ¡°Well, which one would you choose then?¡± Nathan carefully examined the items in her jewelry box one by one, ultimately reaching for the diamond ring he had used to propose to her. He had invested a staggering sum on the ring, and even had her name engraved on it.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s easy to wear, and it¡¯s challenging to trace if it goes missing. If we report it as stolen, no one will suspect a thing,¡± he insisted. Lucinda firmly sped his hand and responded, ¡°No, not this one!¡± Lucinda acted swiftly, grabbing Nathan¡¯s hand to prevent him from taking the ring. ¡°This ring means the world to me, and it¡¯s so small. What if it really gets lost? Please return it,¡± she implored. For Lucinda, this ring held immense significance. The most tumultuous period in her life was when Valerie had framed her, and the Simmons family had lost trust in her. Nathan was her sole supporter during those trying times. This precious engagement ring had bolstered her resolve to uncover the truth. Even now, she couldn¡¯t shake the memories of that desperate period, and this ring remained a symbol of her resilience. Lucinda collected the ring and ced it back in the jewelry box. Seeing her attachment to the ring, Nathan smiled. He rubbed his face against hers and said, ¡°Even if it were to get lost, I could buy you another one. ¡± Lucinda responded firmly, ¡°Even if you bought me twenty more rings, none could rece this one. It¡¯s unique to me. ¡± Her sharp intuition detected an underlying meaning in Nathan¡¯s words. Lucinda narrowed her eyes and shot him a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯ve already given me all your assets. How could you possibly afford another expensive ring? Have you hidden away some money?¡± Nathan grew flustered. His oversight dawned on him. As he scrambled to concoct an excuse, Lucinda firmly pinched his earlobe. ¡°Tell me the truth. Is there something you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± Chapter 1648 Feeling unfairly used, Nathan realized the best course of action was to apologize. ¡°Honey, I apologize. You and our children mean the world to me. Why would I need secret funds? Besides, you¡¯ve never restricted my spending. If I were stashing away money, it would just give you a reason to chastise me, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯m not that naive. ¡± Lucinda kept her grip on his ear, but she eased her hold. She then yfully remarked, ¡°You¡¯re no dummy, Nathan. You¡¯re quite clever, especially when ites to fooling me. You¡¯re an expert at that. ¡± Nathan gazed at her with a pitiful expression. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s not what you think. You¡¯re so attentive. I wouldn¡¯t dare to deceive you. ¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll need some proof of that,¡± she replied. With that, she loosened her grasp on his earlobe. Her fingers traced down from his ear to his Adam¡¯s apple, sending shivers down his spine. Nathan¡¯s heart raced as he saw the seductive look in her eyes. Both of them were necking and cuddling in the room for a while. Eventually, Lucinda decided to wear a pair of exquisite crystal earrings for the asion. In the afternoon, nearly all the affluentdies in Stastle had gathered for the tea party, including Uma and Sally. The venue had been tastefully decorated. On a long table, there were fruit tea and honey lemon tea, served in tea sets Lucinda had brought from N&L Fairy Land. Various delicate and miniature desserts adorned the table, drawing socialite divas to take pictures and share them on social media with captions like, ¡°A sunny day at Mrs. Payne¡¯s tea party. Lovelypany!¡± Everyone was enjoying themselves, except for Sally, who was usually cheerful but wore a solemn expression this time. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but keep an eye on her. When she saw Sally¡¯s gloomy mood, she picked up a te of dessert and approached her. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? It¡¯s unusual to see you looking so down. ¡± ¡°Lucinda. ¡± After greeting her sadly, Sally didn¡¯t speak further. Lucinda shed a friendly grin and quipped, ¡°Worried about those desserts adding inches to your waistline? Rx, they were made by top-notch pastry chef. They are sweet, but not oily, and surprisingly light on the calories. ¡± Sally epted the dessert Lucinda offered, but she didn¡¯t eat it right away. She vented her frustration. ¡°I got scolded by my brother yesterday, and I almost got grounded. It left me feeling a bit down. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Curious, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Why did your brother want to ground you? Does it have anything to do with youing to my tea party?¡± Chapter 1649 Sally shook her head and exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you. I made a mistake. ¡± She sighed and leaned closer to Lucinda, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ll share a secret with you, but promise me it will stay between us. ¡± Lucinda nodded seriously and assured her, ¡°You can trust me. I won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Sally believed her and then went on, ¡°Yesterday, I couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity and snooped around Noelle¡¯s room. And guess what I discovered?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression grew more serious as she inquired, ¡°What did you see?¡± ¡°She was not in her room!¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow and whispered, ¡°But your brother said Noelle was sick and recovering at home. How could her room be empty? Did you see your brother take her somewhere?¡± Sally asserted confidently, ¡°No, she can¡¯t have left the house. I¡¯ve been home every day, and I haven¡¯t seen her go out. She must still be there. ¡± She nced around cautiously and shared in a low voice, ¡°In thest couple of days, he¡¯s hired more bodyguards to watch the top floor. I suspect something is wrong with Noelle. Either he¡¯s keeping her locked up, or she might have some rare contagious illness that requires istion. ¡± Upon hearing this, Lucinda¡¯s worry for Noelle deepened. She had originally intended to discreetly slip the crystal earrings into Sally¡¯s bag. However, Sally had shown her genuine friendship and trust. If she went through with her n, it would shatter their rtionship entirely. So she hesitated. Sally, noticing Lucinda¡¯s absentmindedness, tilted her head and asked, ¡°Lucinda, what are you thinking about?¡± After a brief pause, Lucinda raised her gaze to meet Sally¡¯s and made a daring decision. ¡°Sally, I sense your curiosity about Noelle¡¯s situation. I have a way you can see her. ¡± Sally blinked innocently. Her interest seemed to be piqued. ¡°What way?¡± Lucinda whispered her n into Sally¡¯s ear, causing her face to darken with worry. ¡°Lucinda, I can¡¯t do that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If my brother finds out, he¡¯ll kill me!¡± Lucinda reassured her, patting her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Chapter 1650 I¡¯ll guide you through it, and if necessary, put all the me on me. ¡± Sally was terrified. But Lucinda eventually seeded in persuading her. Meanwhile, news of the Hudson Group¡¯s food safety issues had been circting online for two days, dealing a severe blow to thepany. All its hotels and restaurants faced boycotts. Their stock prices plummeted, resulting in significant financial losses. Quintin exhausted every possible solution in an attempt to quell their problems but found no sess. Unable to remain passive any longer, he sought out Cyrus for assistance. In a private room of the restaurant, Quintin nervously rubbed his hands, uncertain of whether Cyrus would lend his help. His anxiety weighed heavily as he waited in silence. Five minutester, the door creaked open. Cyrus entered with a stoic expression. His eyes were ame with displeasure. Quintin quickly rose from his chair, shing a charming smile as he greeted Cyrus. ¡°Mr. Simmons, it¡¯s wonderful to see you finally arrive. Please, take a seat. ¡± Cyrus, however, scowled and retorted with irritation, ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®finally arrived¡¯? Are you ming me for beingte?¡± ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant at all! I¡¯m genuinely honored to have you here. I¡¯m thrilled! How could I possibly me you?¡± Quintin offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Mr. Simmons, please forgive me. ¡± Cyrus nced at him and seemed content with the apology. Quintin wasn¡¯t dumb. He sensed Cyrus¡¯ underlying hostility. He had scolded him upon arrival, clearly trying to assert dominance. But Quintin needed Cyrus¡¯ assistance. With a warm smile, he led Cyrus to a seat respectfullyThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. and poured him a ss of wine. ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to drink this as a gesture of apology. ¡± Cyrus, however, didn¡¯t reach for the ss. In a cold tone, he asked, ¡°What do you want? I¡¯m swamped with work and can¡¯t afford to waste any minute. ¡± Quintin found himself momentarily speechless. Feeling embarrassed, he set the wine aside and continued, ¡°Sir, have you been following the recent news about the Hudson Group?¡± Cyrus gazed at him coldly and uninvitingly, not uttering a word. Chapter 1651 With a sigh, Quintin lowered his head and exined, ¡°Two days ago, there was a sudden surge of negative online news about mypany, alleging serious food safety issues. But it¡¯s exaggerated and entirely untrue! Unfortunately, people bought into the story. My business is in a tailspin, and our stock prices keep plummeting. I¡¯ve exhausted my resources and tried every method to rectify this, but I¡¯ve failed. I¡¯m not sure whom I¡¯ve crossed, or why someone is targeting me. ¡± With a touch of bitterness, he humbly implored, ¡°Mr. Simmons, you have extensive connections and influence in the entertainment industry. A single phone call from you could resolve all my problems. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to return your assistance. Please, help me out!¡± Cyrus was pleased to hear this. can assist in calming the situation, dispelling the false news, and ultimately restoring the reputation of the Hudson Group. ¡± Quintin was taken aback by this unexpected information. ¡°Mr. Simmons, your generosity knows no bounds! I am at your service, no matter the cost,¡± Quintin responded with gratitude. ¡®s BunnyBookery With a warm smile, Cyrus raised his ss in a toast to Quintin, who reciprocated the gesture. Quintin was ttered. He clinked his ss with Cyrus¡¯. Then he downed its content. Taking a sip of the wine, Cyrus broached a surprising request. ¡°I simply ask that you terminate your engagement with Noelle. ¡± Quintin nearly choked on his wine. He was aware of Noelle¡¯s past involvement with Cyrus, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the depth of Cyrus¡¯ feelings for her. ¡°What? Are you not willing to do that?¡± Cyrus raised an eyebrow, seeking Quintin¡¯s response. Quintin was torn. ¡°Mr. Simmons, can we negotiate an alternative? Our engagement¡­¡± Cyrus remained silent, his expression darkening.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Noticing Cyrus¡¯ discontent, Quintin borated, ¡°I entered into a marriage contract with the Shaw family. If I cancel it, they won¡¯t return the engagement gifts I provided¡­¡± In addition, he would offend Mekhi. And he was sure that Cyrus wouldn¡¯t allow Noelle to take the me for ending the engagement. So he would be the one to bear the consequences. In either scenario, Quintin would suffer losses and offend people. Ignoring Quintin¡¯s objections, Cyrus dered, ¡°You have one day to think about it. Call off the engagement, or the offer is withdrawn. ¡± After adjusting his expensive suit pants, Cyrus stood tall and gazed down at Quintin. ¡°By canceling the engagement, you will only upset Mekhi, but the Hudson Group will soon recover. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll anger the entire Simmons family, and the Hudson Group will face bankruptcy. ¡± After those words, Cyrus exited the room without turning back. Chapter 1652 ¡°Mr. Simmons, Mr. Simmons!¡± Quintin called out but couldn¡¯t stop Cyrus from leaving. He sank into his chair, overwhelmed by regret. He didn¡¯t want to be at odds with the entire Simmons family. His original n was to marry Noelle to establish a connection with the Shaw family, but he didn¡¯t mean to offend Cyrus in the process. No one desired to be an adversary of the Simmons family. How could he sort all this out, unscathed? Quintin sighed, brought out his phone, and dialed the number of the manager of the public rtions department at Hudson Group. ¡°Find out who else holds significant influence in the entertainment industry apart from Cyrus. ¡± About two minutester, he got a message with only one name, ¡°Lucinda Simmons.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡± Angle Intl had be one of the most sessful entertainmentpanies, boasting A-listers like Noelle, Dwayne, and Baron. Angle Intl was also behind the most popr talent shows currently. Aside from Cyrus, Lucinda held the most sway in the entertainment world. Quintin felt like he had hit a brick wall. The Simmons family was in control of the entire entertainment industry. Judging by Cyrus¡¯ stance, he suspected he¡¯d receive a simr response if he sought help from Lucinda. Quintin slumped over the table, a sense of sadness and helplessness washing over him. The tea party ended, and thedies enjoyed themselves. They bid farewell to Lucinda and headed home. Sally and Uma were having a chat as they left together. Lucinda stood by the restaurant¡¯s railing. The wind tousled her hair and gave her a distinct charm. With grace, she smoothed her hair and delicately touched her earlobe with her fingertips before quickly sending a message to Sonny. ¡°It¡¯s done. Stick to the n. ¡± At the National Security Bureau, the workday hade to an end. After arranging his military uniform, Mekhi casually walked out of his office with his hands tucked in his pockets. As he strolled through the corridor, he noticed Nathan, also in his military uniform, leaning against the second-floor railing and gazing down at the first-floor hall. Nathan was usually seen in a suit when visiting the National Security Bureau, so Mekhi was taken aback to see him dress formally. Chapter 1653 With a hint of surprise on his face, Mekhi approached Nathan. ¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Payne? Quite an unexpected visit. ¡± He smiled awkwardly. Turning around, Nathan, now in his military uniform, appeared even more striking and upright. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°I came for you. ¡± Mekhi, a bit bewildered, snapped to attention and saluted. ¡°Sir, how can I help you? Do you have a mission for me?¡± Nathan brushed past him and headed towards his office. With a touch of annoyance, he responded, ¡°Follow me. ¡± Observing Nathan¡¯s retreating figure, Mekhi furrowed his brow, sensing something amiss. He didn¡¯t immediately follow Nathan¡¯s lead. After taking a few steps, Nathan turned back and delivered a sternmand, ¡°Consider this an order. Do you intend to defy it?¡± With Little choice, Mekhi followed Nathan to his office. It was seven in the evening. Soldiers encircled the Shaws¡¯ house under the directives of Lucinda and Sonny. The imposing, burly soldiers created an intimidating presence. As the butler emerged from the house, he was taken aback by the sight before him. ¡°Um¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡± he inquired, puzzled. Lucinda stepped forward and offered an exnation, ¡°Sir, my crystal earrings went missing, probably stolen during the tea party earlier today. I¡¯ve ruled out all the other guests. Sally is thest person I haven¡¯t questioned. That¡¯s why we need to conduct a search here. ¡± Wearing a serious expression, Sonny disyed his identification to the butler and added, ¡°I¡¯m from the National Security Bureau.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Please cooperate with us as we investigate. ¡± The butler was bewildered. Were they suspecting Sally of theft? ¡°What¡­ Surely this is some kind of mistake, Mrs. Payne. Miss Shaw has grown up with you, and you know her better than anyone. As a member of the Shaw family, she has been pampered since childhood. She has the means to purchase whatever she desires, so she wouldn¡¯t steal from you!¡± Lucinda held her ground and stated firmly, ¡°You might be right, but you must understand, she can be quite vengeful. We had a heated argument at the tea party today. I don¡¯t rule out the possibility that she took my crystal earrings to exact revenge. ¡± ¡°How could that even be¡­¡± The butler was flustered. ¡°She received a proper upbringing in the Shaw family. There¡¯s no way she would engage in such behavior!¡± Chapter 1654 Casting a quick nce at his watch, Sonny decided not to prolong the conversation. ¡°We will ascertain the truth once we¡¯ve searched the house. For now, please step aside. ¡± With amanding gesture, he signaled the soldiers to storm into the vi. The Shaw family¡¯s bodyguards couldn¡¯t intervene, as this operation was backed by the National Security Bureau. Mekhi wasn¡¯t around, leaving the butler uncertain about how to respond. Some of the bodyguards discreetly retreated to a quiet corner and tried to reach out to Mekhi. Meanwhile, Mekhi was in Nathan¡¯s office. Abruptly, his phone rang, drawing a disapproving look from Nathan. ¡°Do you have no manners at all? Why didn¡¯t you silence your phone before entering?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ll silence it now,¡± Mekhi responded, retrieving his phone from his pocket. He nced at the iing call, which was from a Shaw family bodyguard. Furrowing his brow, he checked the time and realized Nathan had been berating him for an entire hour. Initially, he had assumed Nathan sought to assert his authority forcefully. However, the call from the bodyguard hinted at an emergency back at the family house. Was Nathan deliberately buying time for someone? As Mekhi pondered, a knock brought him back to reality. Nathan rapped his knuckles on the table to regain Mekhi¡¯s attention. Startled, Mekhi quickly muted his phone and anxiously addressed Nathan, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a crisis involving my family. May I be excused?¡± Nathan¡¯s countenance remained cold, reflecting his displeasure. He remained silent, but his expression suggested a reluctance to grant permission. Mekhi¡¯s phone was still on, and he got another call. Wrestling with concerns about the top floor of the Shaws¡¯ house, he felt a growing unease and decided to stand his ground against Nathan¡¯s disapproval. ¡°Sir, one of my sisters is very unwell. I¡¯ve arranged for a nurse to care for her. I just received a call from the nurse, and I must rush back to check on my sister¡¯s well-being. If my actions displease you and are seen as disobedience, I am prepared to return and face the consequences tomorrow. ¡± With those words, he turned around and quickly opened the door. ¡°Mekhi!¡± Nathan called out, but Mekhi paid no heed. His determination to return home was unwavering. Chapter 1655 Nathan nced at his wristwatch. He was certain that Lucinda and Sonny were not done with the investigation. With a stern expression, he rose abruptly from his desk and exited his office. He then drove to the Shaws¡¯ house. Meanwhile, the soldiers, with feigned searches, took care not to damage any furniture inside the vi. ¡°Sir!¡± A soldier emerged from the vi and respectfully bowed to Sonny. ¡°Have you found anything?¡± inquired Sonny. ¡°The top floor is locked, and we can¡¯t gain ess,¡± he reported. Sonny cast a nce at the butler beside him. He appeared flustered and said, ¡°Absolutely not! The top floor is where our madam resides. She¡¯s resting at the moment, and it would be improper to disturb her. Moreover, it¡¯s highly improbable that the earrings are on the top floor. ¡± Assertively, he continued, ¡°No one is allowed ess, not even Miss Shaw. It¡¯s inconceivable that she would conceal anything there. If Mr. Shaw returns and discovers that the top floor has been searched, he¡¯ll be furious! He holds the position of deputy director at the National Security Bureau. Are you not concerned about the repercussions of conducting such a search in his house?¡± Sonny exchanged an embarrassed nce with Lucinda, who was rendered speechless by the butler¡¯s unyielding stance. Then another soldier hurried over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Madam, she¡¯s not in her room. ¡± If Noelle wasn¡¯t in the room, it meant she must be on the top floor. Lucinda gazed sternly at the butler and dered firmly, ¡°My earrings are unique and worth hundreds of millions. If Sally has truly taken them, she¡¯ll face criminal charges. If you want to prove her innocence, step aside.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Sonny added, ¡°We¡¯re acting under orders from the National Security Bureau. If you obstruct us, you¡¯ll be charged for that. ¡± Their sudden desire to arrest him left the butler bewildered. The bodyguard had tried to call Mekhi, but received no response. The uncertainty of Mekhi¡¯s return weighed heavily on his mind. He was terrified at the thought of going to jail. His fear grew, and the butler had no choice but to concede. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll unlock the door for you. ¡± Lucinda and Sonny exchanged nces and followed him upstairs. As they reached the top floor, the butler brought out the key, hesitating as he considered the secrets beyond the door. His trembling hand betrayed his apprehension. Chapter 1656 Seeing this, Sonny decisively took the key from him and unlocked the door. It waste at night. The atmosphere outside was dark and the corridor on the top floor was shrouded in darkness. Even the Lights were out. Gusts of wind asionally blew, adding to the eerie touch. Crack. . The iron lock gave way, and the heavy iron door swung open. Sonny positioned himself at the front, protecting Lucinda. Inside was pitch ck, and Lucinda turned to the butler and said, ¡°Turn on the corridor Lights. ¡± The butler appeared helpless. ¡°Madam, the lights are out. I can¡¯t turn them on. ¡± Lucinda was puzzled. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Mekhi asked someone to fix the Lights?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The butler hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s because of his mother. His mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t great. She¡¯s sensitive to bright light, so she avoids going out during the day. That¡¯s why Mr.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shaw hasn¡¯t fixed the Lights. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. ¡± Sonny then illuminated the way with his shlight and led Lucinda inside. The hallwayy ahead of them, shrouded in darkness, illuminated only by the faint beam of a small shlight. Every closed door along the corridor loomed before them. Sonny took the lead. He led Lucinda and the butler followed behind them. The first door swung open, revealing a study cloaked in darkness. Luckily, the study lights could function. Sonny turned them on. Then he motioned to two soldiers stationed outside the iron gate. They rushed in, feigning a search for the stolen earrings in the study. Moving on to the next door with Lucinda in tow, Sonny¡¯s determined steps continued. The butler heaved a deep breath nervously and kept close behind. As the door opened, an empty bedroom came in view. The wood furniture, adorned with delicate pear patterns, boasted simplicity and perfection. The room gleamed with cleanliness. The butler exined, ¡°This belonged to thete Mr. Shaw. After his passing, Mrs. Shaw imed to have trouble sleeping here, even sighting his ghost. She moved to another room, yet this one must be tidied daily. ¡± Sonny nodded, and the two soldiers, havingpleted their scrutiny of the study, entered the bedroom and searched meticulously. Exiting the bedroom, Sonny¡¯s gaze locked onto the room opposite him. Chapter 1657 Faint echoes of clinking iron chains reached their ears. He turned to Lucinda, who met his gaze with equal seriousness. A foreboding sensation crept over them. Just as he reached for the door, the butler intervened. ¡°This is Mrs. Shaw¡¯s bedroom. She¡¯s asleep at this hour. Disturbing her would not bode well. We cannot enter her room!¡± The butler¡¯s insistence only heightened their suspicions that there was indeed a secret in that room. ¡°As a child, I often yed in this house. Mrs. Shaw held a special fondness for me, and I believe she¡¯d understand my desire to get back my favorite earrings. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonny circled around the butler, intent on opening the door, but was met with more resistance. ¡°No, you can¡¯t enter this room! Mekhi would be furious if he found out! Please, step back!¡± The butler gripped the doorframe to stop Sonny from opening it. He was so agitated that he was short of breath. Perhaps because of their arguments, the metallic sound of the iron chains scraping against the floor echoed from inside the room again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. They remained locked in a standoff as time slipped away. Seeing that time was not on their side, Sonny apologized, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to do this!¡± He forcefully pushed the butler aside. The butler stumbled a few steps backwards and was saved from falling by the soldiers. Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice thundered from the staircase just as Sonny grasped the doorknob. ¡°Stop!¡± The voice was¡­ Sonny and Lucinda turned to look at the gate and saw Mekhi sprinting upstairs. His face was flushed with anger, and a group of bodyguards trailed behind him, holdingmps. Lucinda¡¯s expression darkened as she clenched her fists. It would be harder for her to find Noelle now that Mekhi had returned to this house. Her carefullyid ns now seemed on the verge of bing futile. In a hushed tone, she issued a determinedmand, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Just open the door. ¡± Just as Sonny was about to turn the doorknob, Mekhi locked and loaded his gun. Chapter 1658 He stood eighty inches away from them. Aiming his gun at Sonny¡¯s head, he said in a stern tone, ¡°Sonny, you and your soldiers broke into my home, digging through every corner. Just because Nathan is your leader doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t harm you! If you open this door and disturb my mother¡¯s peace, I won¡¯t hesitate to shoot you. ¡± Being his subordinate, Sonny had no choice but to step back. However, Lucinda stepped forward, shielding Sonny from the threat. She then addressed Mekhi, ¡°Mekhi, my crystal earrings were stolen at my tea party. I¡¯ve questioned all thedies who attended. Sonny is merely doing his job. There¡¯s no need for firearms, is there?¡± Mekhi didn¡¯t lower his gun. He was fuming with anger. ¡°Mrs. Payne, when I entered, I was informed. If you suspect Sally of stealing the earrings, you should ask her about it instead of scouring my house. ¡± Lucinda maintained herposure. ¡°But she¡¯s not here, and her whereabouts are unknown. What if she took my earrings, panicked, and hid them here?¡± Mekhi¡¯s anger red. ¡°I¡¯ll uncover the truth and demand an exnation from her. If she did steal your earrings, I willpensate you for three times the value of your earrings. I¡¯ll also bring her to you personally, with broken legs if necessary. Is that fine?¡± She frowned and said, ¡°Mekhi¡­¡± But he cut her off abruptly, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mrs. Payne. I must insist that you and your group leave my house immediately. ¡± He told her to leave, leaving no room for further discussion. Sonny looked at her uneasily, but she remained silent. The standoff continued. Mekhi had returned. As the head of the Shaw family and the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, he held a higher official rank than Sonny. And what he had said was justified. Lucinda and Sonny had no authority to enter his home without permission and conduct a search. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t seem to want me here, I¡¯ll head out,¡± Lucinda said, shing a polite smile. Mekhi set aside his gun and calmly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Noelle is not feeling well, and my mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t great either. We don¡¯t like to keep guestste at night. ¡± When he mentioned Noelle, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°Last time, you mentioned she just had a cold. Why hasn¡¯t she gotten well yet? And she¡¯s been absent from work for quite a while.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Mekhi borated, ¡°You see, it¡¯s flu season, and her cold worsened and became contagious. So, I stopped allowing people inside the house, worried they might catch it. ¡± He took a few steps back, leaned against the wall, and gestured for her to leave. Lucinda didn¡¯t want to go, but she had no choice. As she took a couple of steps away, a rhythmic, low nking sound caught her attention again. Chapter 1659 She halted and turned to inquire, ¡°Mekhi, you heard that, right?¡± Sonny interjected, ¡°I heard what sounded like the clinking of chains. Isn¡¯t it strange to hear such noise in a house? Could it be¡­ Could someone be imprisoned up there?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sonny!¡± Mekhi snapped, his eyes shing with anger. ¡°This is a family matter. It¡¯s none of your concern. It¡¯s not chains making the noise. It¡¯s just the wind blowing the curtain as the window is open. ¡± Lucinda shot a skeptical nce at the closed door behind her. The curtain? She wasn¡¯t buying that feeble excuse. She had worked hard to get into this house, and if she couldn¡¯t find Noelle, Mekhi would only be more vignt, which would make it tougher to return. Lucinda wasn¡¯t ready to admit defeat and return home with nothing. Instead, she resolved to go all-in. The instant Lucinda resolved to act, she clenched her fists and swiftly moved towards the closed door when Mekhi¡¯s gaze was averted. Even Sonny didn¡¯t see iting. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Mekhi was the first one toe to his senses. He instantly raised the loaded gun he was holding. He was on the brink of pulling the trigger. In this critical moment, a man forcefully grasped his wrist, causing him to nearly lose his grip on the gun. He turned and saw Nathan, who had just arrived, fixing him with an cold re. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± ¡°How dare you aim a gun at my wife? I could have you ousted from your position this instant. ¡± Nathan¡¯s intense look grew with his words. He wrested the gun from Mekhi¡¯s grasp and flung it to the floor. With Nathan present, Mekhi¡¯s earlier bravado dwindled. Realizing Nathan¡¯s timely intervention, Lucinda pushed the door open and hurried into the dark lit room. As she turned on the light, she saw the contents of the room clearly and was utterly stunned. Sonny, following closely behind, was equally shocked by the grim scene. Chapter 1660 There was no furniture or even a bed in the room. Lying against the wall was a disheveled woman with unkempt hair. She was inextricably bound to the wall. Her limbs and even her neck were restrained by iron chains. The shackles had wrought brutal bruises and bloodstains on her Limbs and neck.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This was an unmistakable sign of a violent struggle. Her long hair obscured her face. The sudden surge of light caused her to tremble uncontrobly and retreat in fear against the wall. She looked so pathetic. Lucinda froze and her limbs throbbed with tension. She was unable to summon the courage to walk forward and confirm the woman¡¯s identity. She worried that if the person truly turned out to be Noelle, she would want to kill the bastard Mekhi. Lucinda found relief that Cyrus hadn¡¯te with them. Witnessing this disturbing scene might have driven him to madness. While she was in a daze, Sonny walked toward the woman and knelt by her side. Feeling that someone was approaching, the woman shuddered even more violently, as though she saw a ghost. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t harm you. We¡¯ll seek justice for you,¡± he reassured her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Then he gently brushed aside her disheveled hair. She looked pale, and her once-clear, innocent eyes now appeared vacant and lifeless. Seeing Sonny, Noelle disyed only an emotionless facade. It was evident she was grappling with mental issues. Upon confirming that it was indeed Noelle, Lucinda felt a surge of anger and profound sympathy. Her eyes welled with tears of fury, and she clenched her fists, trembling uncontrobly. Standing at the doorway, Mekhi and Nathan looked at her. Regarding the situation inside the room, Mekhi began to exin, ¡°She¡¯s. ¡± Pak! Before he could finish, a resounding p across his face silenced him. ¡°You¡¯re a monster! How can you lock up your own sister, you wretch? Lucinda¡¯s rage was palpable as she delivered a second p to his face. Driven by anger, she struck him twice more with great force. He made no effort to evade the ps. Blood immediately trickled from the corner of his mouth, and his face swelled. Chapter 1661 With Nathan present, he clenched his fists and endured the pain in silence, refraining from retaliation. Lucinda raised her hand again. All she wanted was for Mekhi to die. Before she could p Mekhi a third time, Nathan intervened, ¡°Enough, Lucinda. Let¡¯s hear him out first. ¡± Nathan held her in his arms,forting her with tenderness. He then gently blew on her reddened palm to alleviate the pain and softly massaged it with his fingertips. Mekhi pursed his lips, wiped away the blood from his mouth, and began to exin, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted a doctor to check on her previously. The doctor informed me that she had recently suffered from a severe fever and cold, which had affected her brain nerves. Consequently, she developed mental health issues and a tendency toward self-harm. I¡¯m genuinely concerned that she might harm herself again, which is why I¡¯ve confined her to the top floor and arranged for doctors and nurses to care for her. ¡± Lucinda remained skeptical of his exnation. ¡°Just a short while ago, Noelle returned to this house. Prior to her return, Cyrus had taken her to the hospital for a thorough physical examination, which confirmed her good health. Also, as someone who grew up in an orphanage, she¡¯s endured more than most and has a stronger physique than other girls. She¡¯s only been back here for a week. Are you suggesting that she suddenly developed mental issues and self-harm tendencies? Mekhi, do you actually believe that I would buy your words that you did nothing to her?¡± Mekhi found himself momentarily stunned by her logical questioning. As he began to offer further rification, she cut him off. She turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Honey, as the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, he¡¯s taken it upon himself to imprison his own sister, knowingly viting thew. Should we consider taking him into custody and initiating an investigation? If he¡¯s truly done this, he should face serious consequences, correct?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°In principle, even if they are siblings, he cannot lock her up and confine her with iron chains. ¡± Mekhi pressed on, ¡°Mrs. Payne, I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. If you have doubts, you can have a doctor assess her mental condition. I locked her on the top floor out of concern and love. What harm could that possibly cause?¡± Lucinda fixed a piercing gaze on him, unable to dispute his words. She took a moment topose herself and think rationally. In this situation, the top priority was subjecting Noelle to a psychiatric evaluation. ALL the members of the Shaw family were swayed by Mekhi¡¯s influence, so they wouldn¡¯te forward to say what was happening. Lucinda knew she wouldn¡¯t know the truth until Noelle regained her sanity and told her story. With that in mind, she dered, ¡°I must take her with me for a fair psychiatric evaluation. You agree to this, don¡¯t you?¡± Mekhi¡¯s face stiffened as he vehemently objected, ¡°Mrs. Payne, she can¡¯t leave this house. Under the doctor¡¯s care, she has shown significant improvement. Taking her away could trigger a rpse and she could hurt herself. ¡± Lucinda remained resolute as she retorted, ¡°I won¡¯t take your word for it. I¡¯ll only trust the doctor¡¯s assessment. I¡¯m taking her with me. Your innocence can only be proven once we have the result. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mrs. Payne¡­¡± Mekhi attempted to halt her, but she refused to listen any longer. She issued an order promptly, ¡°Remove the iron chains and bring her with us. ¡± ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± With a small tool in hand, Sonny skillfully removed all the iron chains and carried the disturbed Noelle away. The soldiers rushed forward to assist, and they immediately descended from the top floor.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda then followed suit. Nathan remained behind and addressed Mekhi sternly, ¡°Until we unravel this situation, the fact remains that you¡¯ve locked up your sister. Your duties are suspended, and you¡¯re confined to the house. Any objections?¡± Mekhi clenched his jaw and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°No. I willply with your orders. ¡± Without further dy, Nathan left the house. The sound from the car¡¯s engine broke the silence of the night. Meanwhile, Mekhi stood on the balcony. He was so infuriated that he smashed a nearby vase. Chapter 1662 All the soldiers went back to the office. When Lucinda, Nathan, and Sonny got to N&L Fairy Land with Noelle, they discovered that Cyrus and Luisa had been waiting for them at the gate for quite some time. Cyrus, aware of their n, paced nervously by the door. Luisa settled into a chair nearby and watched Cyrus¡¯ restless pacing. As dusk descended, the streetlights at the vi¡¯s entrance elongated Cyrus¡¯ shadow. After enduring his pacing for a while, Luisa finally said, ¡°Mr. Simmons, could you please take a seat? Your constant back-and-forth is making me dizzy. How about sitting down for some time?¡± Cyrus remained silent and continued his restless pacing. It had gotten veryte. There was still no word from Lucinda, Leaving him uncertain about the sess of their n. How could he possibly sit still at such a moment? Unable to convince him, Luisa sighed helplessness and waited alongside him. After some time, hurried footsteps echoed from a distance. Cyrus turned to see Noelle on Sonny¡¯s back, even though the light was dim. ¡°Noelle?!¡± He rushed over, lifted the unconscious woman from Sonny¡¯s back and held her tightly in his arms. Seeing her pale face and the obvious red and swollen marks on her wrists and neck, he felt a wave of sorrow and tears welled up in his eyes. He nced at Lucinda and asked, ¡°What happened? Was she hurt?¡± Lucinda sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. This isn¡¯t the right ce. ¡± Hearing that, he nodded and carried Noelle into the vi. Others followed closely behind.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately they entered, Lucinda narrated the entire story to Cyrus. Bang! A sudden loud noise echoed through the vi, startling the birds perched in the garden tree. Cyrus¡¯ hand had struck the table with force, a manifestation of his growing rage. He had an intense desire to destroy Mekhi immediately. ¡°He locked up his own sister and tortured her. He is a true monster!¡± Chapter 1663 Inside the living room, an unusual heaviness hung in the air. Noelle was settled in the guest room, where Luisa tended to her. She helped her change into fresh clothes and cleaned her body. Sonny and Lucinda kept their heads low with grave expressions. Only Nathan disyed a faint smirk as he said in a cold tone, ¡°My coffee table is a piece of crystal ss air-shipped from overseas. Should it ever break, even being my brother-inw won¡¯t exempt you from paying for it. ¡± Cyrus, Sonny, and Lucinda were stunned. Tears welled up in Cyrus¡¯ eyes as he looked at Nathan. His expression was a mixture of shock and hurt. ¡°Nathan, Noelle and I are grappling with such a challenging problem. How can you bring up money at a time like this?¡± Sonny awkwardly touched his nose and joked, ¡°Nathan, have you hit a financial rough patchtely? Did you get into some trouble that made Lucinda cut off your spending?¡± This made Lucinda speechless, but her inquisitive gaze was fixed on Nathan. Sensing their gazes, Nathan calmly rified, ¡°Lucinda has taken quite a Liking to this new tea table, and it simply cannot afford to have even a single crack. ¡± His words eased the tension that had gripped the living room. Lucinda shed Nathan a knowing smile. She immediately grasped his intentions. Seeing Cyrus¡¯ anger, Nathan grew concerned that he might act irrationally as he had done before. To defuse the tension and disarm Cyrus, he intentionally brought up another topic. Nathan had be increasingly considerate over time. Lucinda beamed with contentment. As she turned her gaze toward Cyrus, she noticed his visibly improvedposure. She then went on with her narration, ¡°Cyrus, there might indeed be something wrong with Noelle.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She requires medical attention. Mekhi will undoubtedly attempt to take her back, so our priority is to restore her to normal as quickly as possible. Once her wounds are on the mend, she will undergo examination at the National Security Bureau. Only then can we uncover Mekhi¡¯s actions and bring him to justice. ¡± Cyrus nodded in agreement. She added, ¡°Also, I believe it would be wise for Noelle to stay here for the time being. ¡± Cyrus hesitated, ¡°Lucinda, can I take her home and care for her myself? It looks like she doesn¡¯t recognize me¡­¡± Guilt consumed him, especially seeing that Noelle¡¯s suffering at the hands of Mekhi had driven her to madness. He felt an overwhelming need to personally do something for her. Lucinda, who understood him well, recognized his sincere attempts to make Noelle feel better about what had happened to her. Unfortunately, she could not grant his wish. She rified, ¡°No, Cyrus. To avoid being prosecuted, Mekhi will take drastic measures. Nathan holds authority over him which would prevent him from doing anything reckless. This time can be used to treat Noelle. If Mekhi learns she¡¯s with you, he won¡¯t hold back. ¡± Chapter 1664 Moreover, Noelle hadn¡¯t terminated her engagement with Quintin yet, so she still remained his fianc¨¦e, giving Cyrus no legitimate reason to take her home. If Mekhi discovered it, he would exploit the situation. Even if she had severed ties with Quintin, Cyrus had no official connection to her. But it was a different case if she stayed in the N&L Fairy Land. After all, Lucinda and Noelle were very close friends. Lucinda¡¯s words made Cyrus rtively rational. He grasped Lucinda¡¯s intentions and chose topromise. ¡°Alright then¡­ Could I possibly stay here for a few days?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda turned her gaze toward Nathan, who reciprocated the look. Their eyes met and they gave no response. A faint blush tinged Cyrus¡¯ cheeks as he said, ¡°I¡¯m more than willing to lend a hand with household chores. Be it cooking or keeping the house tidy. I¡¯m also prepared to pay ten times the market rate for my stay and meals. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Cyrus, don¡¯t be so formal. You can stay for a few days if you want. You¡¯re family and there¡¯s no need to pay for anything. ¡± ¡°I insist. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Nathan, since he would have to take care of two more people!¡± Nathan was speechless. The tension in the living room began to dissipate. They reached a decision to keep Noelle there. Then Lucinda asked, ¡°How are things going with the Hudson family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given Quintin a day to think it over. He should get back to me with an answer tomorrow morning, assuming all goes well,¡± Cyrus responded earnestly. ¡°Sounds good. ¡± She nodded and exhaled a sigh of relief. It appeared that the situation was steadily improving. As Lucinda pondered, a sudden scream echoed from the guest room upstairs, interrupting her thoughts. It was Luisa¡¯s voice. Then, a cry for assistance rang out from upstairs. ¡°Sonny! Nathan! Chapter 1665 Please,e quickly! She¡¯s terrifying! I can¡¯t handle her alone!¡± Cyrus leaped to his feet and raced upstairs, with Lucinda and Nathan close behind. Upon entering the guest room, Cyrus was greeted by a pungent smell of blood. Luisay sprawled on the carpet next to the bed, and the white sheets were now stained with blood. Cyrus raised his eyes and saw what Noelle was doing. His body quivered, and for a moment, he found himself holding his breath in sheer shock. Noelle sat on the bed, her long, sharp nails tracing terrifying lines across her arms. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her arms bore the marks of her self-inflicted scratches, which were oozing blood. Oddly, she appeared oblivious to the pain and her eyes were very red. In a disturbing cycle, she repeated her crazy actions.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her sanity had slipped away. ¡°No, Noelle,¡± Cyrus eximed as he rushed towards her. He enfolded her in a protective embrace to prevent her from further harming herself. Noelle had ran mad. She vehemently struggled to break free, and abruptly sank her teeth into his neck, as if channeling her rage. Cyrus brows knitted in agony and he gasped for breath. Although he was in pain, the physical pain paled inparison to the hurt he felt in his heart. He endured silently, allowing her to unleash her madness upon him. As others hurried upstairs, they were met with this horrifying scene. Lucinda maintained herposure. ¡°Sonny, fetch some tranquilizers from the family doctor. Nathan, help restrain Noelle. ¡± ¡°Alright, Sonny responded and darted outside. Simultaneously, both Lucinda and Nathan grappled with Noelle, who was spiraling out of control. ¡°No, don¡¯t harm her. I¡¯m alright. I deserve this,¡± Cyrus managed to say. His voice was strained as he endured the searing pain in his neck. Standing by the bedside, Nathan had no option but to just watch Cyrus¡¯ suffer distressing ordeal. Lucinda rushed to help Luisa off the floor. The room was now filled with an eerie tension. All present gazed at the emotional and bloody scene on the bed with solemn expressions. Sonny swiftly returned with the entire tranquilizer box. Chapter 1666 As he wanted to administer the injection to Noelle, Cyrus extended his trembling hand and muttered with his face drained of color, ¡°Allow me to do it. ¡± Sonny handed the syringe over. With a delicate yet swift touch, Cyrus pierced the needle into Noelle¡¯s arm and swiftly pushed the syringe¡¯s contents into her. Contrary to their hopes, a single injection failed to calm Noelle down. Her eyes were still bloodshot. She looked like an enraged monster. Sonny found himself with no other option but to hand Cyrus another tranquillizer. After injecting two tranquilizers into Noelle¡¯s body, Cyrus could gradually sense her bite loosening, and she eased into his embrace. Wearing a sad expression, he carefully ced her back on the bed. His neck bore teeth marks, and it bled. Lucinda approached to check on him. Thankfully, the wound wasn¡¯t deep. ¡°Cyrus, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± he replied, enduring the pain. Lucinda turned her attention to Sonny and instructed, ¡°Please go and find the finest psychiatrist for me. I need him or her to stay here and care for Noelle with Cyrus. ¡± Sonny nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± Once Sonny had left, Nathan hurried downstairs to get the first aid kit from the cab. With skilled precision, he disinfected the wound on Cyrus¡¯ neck. Cyrus remained motionless, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Noelle. He wished, if it were possible, to forgo any medication and experience her pain as she did at that moment.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he recognized that falling ill now would only add to the burden on Lucinda and Nathan and hinder his ability to care for Noelle. Lucinda stood beside them, watching Nathan as he applied medicine to Cyrus¡¯ wound. The sudden descent of Noelle into madness, apanied by her self-inflicted harm within a few days, struck them as exceedingly unusual. It was apparent that Mekhi had injected something into her body. This situation needed a thorough investigation. ¡°cyrus, even the best doctor in the Payne family can¡¯t match up to Hilliard. Do you think we should call Hilliard back?¡± After pondering for a moment, Cyrus replied, ¡°No. He is busy wooing his romantic interest. I¡¯d rather not burden him with my troubles. ¡± Chapter 1667 Lucinda nodded in agreement. Then she turned her gaze towards Nathan and said seriously, ¡°Honey, I have a suspicion that Mekhi might have administered some illicit substance to Noelle. Aldric is an expert with drugs. If we were to take Noelle to him, could he determine what kind of drug she was injected with?¡± Nathan pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°We can attempt it tomorrow, but Noelle¡¯s current condition is far too unstable. When she awakens, she might pose a danger to herself and others. I¡¯ll instruct my team to investigate theb¡¯s drug profile first.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Kyson had exploited his position to steal the $404 Virus, and Mekhi, being Kyson¡¯s brother, might be up to something simr. Lucinda nodded, realizing that in this dire situation, she had no choice but to exhaust every possible avenue for a solution. During dinner, the atmosphere was heavy, and no one had much of an appetite. Cyrus didn¡¯t go downstairs. He continued to look after Noelle, who was sleeping soundly under the effect of the tranquilizer. The more Lucinda dwelled on Noelle¡¯s plight, the more her anger grew. She turned to Nathan and asked, ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t found concrete evidence against Mekhi, you¡¯re his superior. Can you find a way to make him pay for what he has done to Noelle?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Nathan replied, ¡°Lucinda, none of you should take matters into your own hands. If you want to teach him a lesson, I can handle it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She felt relieved and hoped that Nathan would make Mekhi¡¯s life unbearable. After dinner, Sonny and Luisa left N&L Fairy Land and returned home. Lucinda made her way to the babies¡¯ room on the fourth floor and spent some quality time with her kids. The doctor, whom Sonny had brought, stayed in the guest room, tending to Noelle¡¯s needs and closely monitoring her condition. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan retreated to his bedroom and dedicated himself to working overtime in order toplete his tasks. In the quiet night, everyone was busy with their own activities. Lucinda devoted two hours to ying with the babies. Only after they had drifted into sleep did she tenderly massage her aching neck and retire to her own room. Seeing the fatigue etched in her eyes, Nathan set aside hisputer and slipped out of bed to hold her in his warm embrace. Lucinda was utterly drained after a long day. He settled at the edge of the bed and allowed her to lie down. With practiced hands, he gently worked her shoulders and neck. This was a skill he¡¯d honed during her pregnancy, when she was always exhausted. As his hands worked their magic, Lucinda began to sleep off. Seeing this, he ceased the massage and pulled her close. He whispered in her ear seductively, ¡°Lucinda, my arms ache from that extended massage. It felt heavenly, didn¡¯t it? Now it¡¯s your turn to ¡®make me feel good¡¯. ¡± Lucinda clung to him and muttered, ¡°Not tonight. I¡¯m very sleepy¡­ Besides, there are countless unresolved matters burdening my thoughts. I¡¯m just not in the mood. ¡± A crease formed on Nathan¡¯s forehead as he retorted, ¡°You can ponder those matters tomorrow. They are not our problems. You shouldn¡¯t let them affect us. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just too exhausted. ¡± Disregarding her objections, he scooped her up and gentlyid her on the bed. With a mischievous grin, he quipped, ¡°All you need to do is lie back. I¡¯ll keep you entertained. ¡± Lucinda closed her eyes, yearning for nothing more than sleep. She didn¡¯t stir until Nathan began undressing her. ¡°Hey, you!¡± He silenced her with a ki*s. This marked the beginning of a night. It was already toote for her to resist Nathan¡¯s desires. Chapter 1668 It was a turbulent night. For the Shaw family, it proved to be a restless evening. Sally had gone to visit Kaitlin¡¯s rtive, and her phone had been switched off. The moment Lucinda and her men took their leave, Mekhi instructed his bodyguards to locate Sally without dy. Five hourster, in the early hours of the morning, the bodyguards brought her back. ¡°Ouch! Handle me with care. Was that intentional?¡± After being unceremoniously thrown to the floor, Sally winced and angrily confronted the bodyguard. The bodyguard responded with a courteous bow and left without uttering a word. The door of the room was mmed shut with a loud bang, which startled her. In the dimly lit room, flickering candles cast eerie shadows, while sporadic gusts of cold air seeped through the window. Sally was flustered. She swallowed hard and slowly rose from the floor. ¡°Kneel,¡± a cold voice ordered from behind her. Recognizing the voice, Sally quivered with fear. She turned stiffly to find Mekhi standing there. His face was shrouded in gloom and he held a cane. The cane appeared sturdy, clearly recently soaked to prevent easy breakage. It was evidently meant for her.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Although trembling with fear, Sally summoned her courage and approached him. She reluctantly knelt before him with a forced smile. ¡°Mekhi, you look so scary. What have I done wrong? You even have a cane with you. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s lips tightened. His face was gloomy and he looked like a vicious ghost. ¡°Mekhi, what¡¯s going on? I have delicate skin so I can¡¯t bear beatings. You¡¯ve neverid a hand on me before. You are making me terrified. ¡± Sally bit her lip, attempting to elicit sympathy. He approached her and peered down coldly. ¡°Answer my questions truthfully. If you dare to lie, I¡¯ll break your legs. ¡± Her face drained of color, and she shook her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you wish to know, without lying. ¡± ¡°Why did you choose to hide yourself tonight?¡± Chapter 1669 After a moment¡¯s pause, she recollected what Lucinda had told her earlier and decided to feign ignorance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding. Why would you think so? Our aunt¡¯s daughter, Mindy, called me and invited me over. I hang out with her often. I intended to spend the night there, but you sent your men to bring me back. I used to spend nights there. What¡¯s the issue? Why are you wielding a cane to terrify me?¡± Mekhi squinted, watching her expression, and pressed on, ¡°Were Lucinda¡¯s crystal earrings with you?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Upon hearing this question, her fear intensified, and she reminded herself to adhere to Lucinda¡¯s instructions, knowing Mekhi wouldn¡¯t release her otherwise. With apprehension, Sally raised her head and said with innocence, ¡°Yes. Is there a problem with that?¡± Mekhi¡¯s brows furrowed and anger burned within him. He instantly raised the cane, poised to strike her. ¡°Mekhi! Please calm down. Don¡¯t hit me! It¡¯ll hurt!¡± Sally shielded her head with her arms, pleading. Seeing his hesitation, she firmly grasped his thigh and began sobbing. ¡°You know me well. I¡¯ve always been obedient to you. I have done nothing wrong. Why do you want to hurt me?¡± Her fear intensified, and her tears flowed freely. Mekhi pulled back the cane. His voice was cold as he questioned her, ¡°Sally, when did you learn to steal? What have I taught you since childhood? Which hand did you use to take her earrings?¡± Sally clung to his legs and looked up at him with a confused expression. ¡°Stealing? What do you mean? You think that I stole her crystal earrings? That¡¯s impossible! As ady of the Shaw family, I have the means to purchase any rare and precious jewelry. Why would I steal earrings?! Also, Lucinda is one of my best friends¡­ I¡¯d never do that to her. ¡± Mekhi frowned, but he wavered in his conviction. In fact, he never believed Lucinda. He knew his sister well. She would never resort to theft. That¡¯s why he brought her back to give her an opportunity to rify the situation, instead of just restraining her and resorting to punishment. In a deep tone, he demanded, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me all the details. ¡± Sally breathed a sigh of relief and promptly recounted the pre-prepared story she¡¯d rehearsed at her aunt¡¯s house. ¡°At the tea party, Lucinda held my hand and we chatted. She mentioned how she hadn¡¯t seen me in a while and missed me greatly. She asked about Noelle¡¯s well-being. But since I had no idea, I quickly changed the topic. We had a pleasant conversation, and she even gifted me a pair of crystal earrings. They¡¯re still in my bag as we speak. ¡± As she was pushed into the room, her bag had fallen by the door. Sally cautiously stood up and cast a careful nce at Mekhi. Seeing he wasn¡¯t angry, she approached the door and picked up her bag from the floor. She brought out a pair of exquisite blue crystal earrings, gave them to him, and went on to exin, ¡°Mekhi, after the tea party ended, I intended toe back and keep these precious earrings in my room. However, I got a call from Mindy, so I went directly to her house from the party. ¡± Chapter 1670 She reached into her bag, brought out her phone, and disyed the call log to him. After a thorough exnation, Mekhi¡¯s anger appeared to subside somewhat. Sally feigned confusion. ¡°Why would you use me of stealing the earrings? Did something happen?¡± Mekhi¡¯s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°Lucinda has alleged that you stole her earrings. She and Sonnybed through the entire house and took Noelle with them. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sally breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but she quickly adopted a facade of surprise and inquired, ¡°How could they take Noelle away like that? Wasn¡¯t that trespassing? And why did Lucinda im her earrings were stolen? She personally gave them to me!¡± Mekhi offered no further exnation and merely cast a cold nce at his innocent and guileless sister. ¡°Stay clear of Lucinda. Don¡¯t let her exploit you again. You¡¯re no longer a child. Trust no one but your family,¡± he warned. ¡°I understand,¡± she replied softly and timidly, eyeing the cane in his hand. ¡°Could you please put that down? It¡¯s frightening¡­¡± Mekhi ruffled her hair and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go get some rest. ¡± Sally nodded obediently and walked out of the room. Even as she walked away, her body still trembled. She heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest to steady herself. Her deepest wish was for Noelle to leave permanently and never to return to this house. The thought of seeing Noelle within these walls filled her with resentment. Inside the room, Mekhi carefully ced the cane back inside a long box. As he pondered how Lucinda had manipted Sally to take Noelle away, a sinister re filled his eyes. The following day, at the N&L Fairy Land. Cyrus, who had not slept a wink throughout the night, sat vigntly by Noelle¡¯s bedside. The doctor had examined her and discovered her weakened state. Two tranquilizer injections had subdued her, preventing her from Losing control, but they also kept her asleep throughout the night. Cyrus had bandaged the wounds on her wrists. Staring at her pale face, he gripped her hand tightly. Regret weighed heavily on him, realizing that persuading her to im her identity as a Shaw had been a grave mistake. No matter what he did now, it seemed insufficient topensate for the suffering she had endured. He was prepared to ept any punishment when she regained her sanity. Cyrus¡¯ eyes were red, and his heart ached. He was filled with sorrow. Chapter 1671 Despair hung in the air in the room. A call came on his phone, interrupting his grief. It was Quintin. Upon answering, Quintin immediately adopted a fawning tone. ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯ve given your offer a lot of thought. I¡¯m willing to end the engagement with Noelle, but I might need to dy it by two days. I¡¯lle up with a suitable excuse which I¡¯ll inform Mr. Shaw. Can you help me manage the negative news on the inte first?¡± Cyrus¡¯ expression darkened, and he retorted, ¡°You haven¡¯t taken any action yet. And you want my help with the Hudson family¡¯s problems. Quintin, do you think that I¡¯m a fool?¡± ¡°No! Mr. Simmons, you misunderstood me. I just¡­ ¡° Quintin began to exin. Ignoring his exnation, Cyrus issued an ultimatum, ¡°I expect to hear news of the Hudson and Shaw families ending the engagement by noon. If you can¡¯t pull it off, I¡¯ll tell Lucinda to sever all partnerships with the Hudson Group. Do you want to watch the Hudson Group¡¯s imminent bankruptcy happen in a few days?¡± If the Simmons Group severed ties with the Hudson Group, it would trigger a cascade effect. Other organizations would undoubtedly join the chorus of opposition against the Hudson Group. With their business prospects plummeting due to the loss of partnerships, the Hudson Group¡¯s survival would be in jeopardy, and they would crumble in a few days. Cyrus was unapologetic about his threat. Quintin was in his forties and had a lecherous reputation. He had experienced the mysterious deaths of multiple wives, who were said to have died of illnesses. But the true cause of their deaths was unknown and well covered up. It was clear that he had some weird fetish. How could a man of such a questionable character covet Noelle? Cyrus thought he had shown remarkable restraint, allowing the Hudson Group to lose just a few billion dors. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Quintin attempted to speak, but Cyrus decisively ended the call and added his number to the cklist. He had no intention of wasting any more time on him. Cyrus¡¯ threat had a profound effect. Quintin realized he was blocked and understood the depth of Cyrus¡¯ anger. In a desperate rush, Quintin called Mekhi and made his way to the Shaws¡¯ house within thirty minutes. Even if he had to remain unmarried, Quintin knew he could always find women to have s@x with at the club. However, the survival of the Hudson Group was non-negotiable. It held the most important ce in his life, as important as even his descendants! Chapter 1672 In a rush, Quintin arrived at the Shaws¡¯ house. Mekhi, engrossed in business matters in the study, had the butler guide Quintin to the reception room. An hour passed, and Quintin¡¯s anxiety grew palpable. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he repeatedly nced at his wristwatch. The time approached eleven, yet Mekhi had not made an appearance. The Hudson Group¡¯s fate hung in the bnce if the Simmons Group decided to act. ¡°Sir, I implore you to remind him again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. My case is exceedingly urgent!¡± Quintin beseeched the butler earnestly. The butler had already reminded Mekhi five or six times, but since Mekhi¡¯s return the night before, his temper had been foul. A few more prompts from the butler, and he would surely get himself in trouble. Timidly, the butler bowed and reassured Quintin. ¡°Please wait a moment. Mr. Shaw will see you shortly, once he concludes his work. ¡± Quintin found himself in a situation where he had no alternative but to wait patiently. Yet another half-hour dragged on slowly. At precisely half-past eleven, Mekhi descended the stairs at a casual pace. Nathan had paused his business at the National Security Bureau. This was a rare asion where Mekhi didn¡¯t wear his military uniform. Dressed simply in a shirt and trousers, he appeared more approachable than usual. ¡°May I inquire about the purpose of your visit today, Mr. Hudson? Would you like to speak with my sister?¡± Mekhi inquired. Quintin nced at his wristwatch again. It was almost noon, so he skipped pleasantries and got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯vee to a decision. I wish to cancel the engagement between your sister and me. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s countenance turned dark, and he sounded cold. ¡°Cancel the engagement?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Quintin replied cautiously, wiping away beads of sweat from his forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for announcing the dissolution of our engagement and attribute it to my actions. No need to return the cash gift. Consider itpensation for any inconvenience the Shaw Group may endure due to our separation. ¡± He continued to monitor the time on his watch, and he swiftly rose from his seat. ¡°My mind is set, and I came here today to inform you of this. I have other matters to attend to, so I must take my leave. ¡± Chapter 1673 With an apologetic bow to Mekhi, Quintin rushed out of the reception room. Before the door shut, Quintin heard the resounding crash of something shattering inside. Fear coursed through him, and sweat continued to bead on his brow. But he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it now. His partnership with the Simmons family was of utmost importance. With that thought, he quickened his pace as it was almost twelve o¡¯clock. On his way back, he instantly instructed hispany¡¯s public rtions department to announce his decision to end his engagement with the Shaw family¡¯s daughter. Meanwhile, inside the reception room, Mekhi¡¯s temper red. A set of expensive tea cups and saucersy shattered in pieces. Lucinda! Cyrus! Nathan! They had once again disrupted his carefullyid ns. He clenched his teeth and his eyes were sharp with a cold determination. The butler hesitated, reluctant to step forward. He kept his distance and said in a low tone, ¡°Sir, the Hudson family has showered you with a generous cash gift and is willing to take full responsibility for calling off the engagement. The Shaw family won¡¯t suffer significant losses, and you¡¯ve gained a substantial sum of money. ¡± The butler¡¯s words made sense, for the Shaw family did profit from the engagement. Mekhi¡¯s anger began to subside, and he slouched on the sofa, contemting the whole thing. ¡°If the Hudsons want to break the engagement, let them. Since the Shaw family won¡¯t incur losses, there¡¯s no reason to hold on. Our immediate concern is Noelle. ¡± Although in Noelle¡¯s current state, she was unable to reveal the Shaw family¡¯s secrets, Nathan and Lucinda were doing everything in their power to help her recover.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Keeping Noelle around them was Like a ticking time bomb. After some hesitation, Mekhi instructed the butler, ¡°Get some men to watch both the Paynes¡¯ house and the National Security Bureau. Focus on wherever Noelle will be ced. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Shaw. ¡± With a dangerous glint in his narrowed eyes, Mekhi issued a coldmand, ¡°If they detect any signs of Noelle regaining her sanity, they should take immediate action without hesitation. They should do whatever it takes to kill her, and report to meter. ¡± The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°Mr. Shaw, she¡­ She is your own sister. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s eyes were nk. ¡°I¡¯ll spare no one, even if they happen to be family, when ites to safeguarding the Shaw family¡¯s interests,¡± Mekhi dered firmly. Seeing Mekhi¡¯s cold and emotionless expression, the butler let out a sigh and left obediently without uttering a word. At lunch, the air in the dining room of the Shaws¡¯ house was thick with tension. Chapter 1674 Noticing Mekhi¡¯s preupation and foul mood, Sally and Ryder refrained from speaking and bowed their heads in silence as they ate. In the big dining room, the only sound heard was that of utensils clinking against tes. Mekhi¡¯s countenance darkened as he brooded over another person confined to the top floor. Noelle was already aware of the Shaw family¡¯s closely guarded secret. The prospect of Noelle remaining with Nathan posed a great threat to him. Mekhi was fueled with a fervent desire to kill her immediately. In an abrupt and deliberate motion, Mekhi put his fork down on the table. The resounding tter sent shivers through Sally and Ryder, and their appetite dissipated. Ryder, known for his timidity and indecisiveness, saw that Mekhi had stopped eating and followed suit. He gently lowered his fork, swallowed the food in his mouth, and sat in silence. Sally, feeling embarrassed about continuing her meal alone, set her fork down. She then turned her gaze to Mekhi. ¡°Mekhi, is something bothering you?¡± she cautiously inquired. ¡°Is it because¡­ Noelle was taken away?¡± Mekhi met Sally¡¯s gaze and formted a n. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Now that Lucinda has reported that her crystal earrings were stolen, you should return them to her. If you like them, I¡¯ll arrange to get you a simr pair. ¡± Sally couldn¡¯t refuse, so she replied, ¡°I understand. ¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Then Mekhi went on, ¡°Lucinda used you to take Noelle away. She should carry the burden of guilt. You should pay a few visits to the Paynes¡¯ house in theing days. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Sally was astounded. ¡°You told me justst night to stay away from Lucinda, right?¡± ¡°The circumstances have changed. Noelle is there now, and I can¡¯t ensure her safety. Can you use this as a reason to see her more?¡± Sally was at a loss for words. She had to be a double agent? If Mekhi found out she willingly helped them to take Noelle away, would he fly into a rage and beat her to death? Sally felt anxious and cast her eyes downward. She didn¡¯t want Noelle to return at all. ¡°Mekhi, Lucinda and Noelle are close friends. She would do nothing to harm Noelle. Moreover, didn¡¯t you mention that Noelle is very sick? Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Lucinda took her for treatment? There¡¯s no need to worry. ¡± Chapter 1675 Crack! A loud sound echoed in the room. In a fit of anger, Mekhi hurled the porcin bowl in front of him to the floor, shattering it into pieces. Both Ryder and Sally shook with fear. Sally¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She nervously bit her lip and offered an apology, ¡°Mekhi, please don¡¯t be upset. I shouldn¡¯t have said those words. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Even though you may not have strong feelings for Noelle, she is your sister. She¡¯s dealing with serious illness and some mental challenges. As her younger sister, shouldn¡¯t you pay her a visit?¡± ¡°Okay. I will visit herter today. ¡± ¡°Be careful on the way. I¡¯ll arrange for two bodyguards to go with you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Sally replied, not dwelling on it too much. Mekhi¡¯s agitation quickly subsided. A servant promptly ced a new set of tableware before him. With fork in hand, Mekhi regained his usual rxed demeanor. ¡°Our dishes are getting cold. Don¡¯t sit and watch. Let¡¯s continue our meal. ¡± Only then did Ryder and Sally feel at ease to eat. They bent their heads and focused on eating.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After some time, Mekhi inquired, ¡°Ryder, have you been upied with work Lately?¡± Ryder looked up, puzzled. Just as he was about to respond that he had been quite busy, Mekhi interrupted, ¡°If you don¡¯t have something doing, I can arrange for a position in the National Security Bureau for you. ¡± ¡°Mekhi, I¡­¡± Ryder, who could barely endure thirty minutes of military training without difort, wondered how he could endure the daily missions and constant activity demanded by the National Security Bureau. He cried in his heart and questioned if Mekhi was intentionally venting his frustrations on him. Without ncing at him, Mekhi said in a serious tone, ¡°Start handling thepany¡¯s affairs remotely on aputer and spend more time at the National Security Bureau to establish yourself there. ¡± With a forlorn expression, Ryder hesitantly inquired, ¡°Mekhi, can I decline?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mekhi replied. Ryder felt a glimmer of hope. Just as he was about to firmly refuse, Mekhi added, ¡°However, if you decline, I¡¯ll perceive it as ack of ambition and dedication. Last night, I prepared a cane for Sally, and it has been unused. Why don¡¯t you try the cane and receive fiftyshes?¡± Chapter 1676 Ryder¡¯splexion drained of color. He mustered a weak smile and said, ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not in the best health, and that cane could kill me. I choose to join the National Security Bureau. ¡± Mekhi casually picked at his food and adopted a friendlier tone. ¡°You have time to ponder. I¡¯m not forcing you. ¡± Ryder quickly responded, ¡°No need to ponder. I¡¯m certain that I can better myself at the National Security Bureau. I won¡¯t falter in my duties. I¡¯ll strive to establish myself there as quickly as possible!¡± He appeared resolute and spoke with a deliberate, serious tone. Mekhi¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile, and a warmth filled his eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish our food first. ¡± Ryder¡¯s hand, gripping his fork, trembled involuntarily. He gazed at the tempting spread of food on the table, but thoughts of the challenging times ahead killed his appetite. But before Mekhi, he forced himself to continue picking at his food, taking a few hesitant bites. His nerves made it difficult for him to steady his hands, causing him to struggle to pick up a meatball from the te. Noticing Mekhi¡¯s side eye on him, he apologized cowardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mekhi¡­¡± Without a word, Mekhi picked up a meatball and ced it in Ryder¡¯s bowl. ¡°Thank you, Mekhi. ¡± Mekhi responded casually and resumed eating. After that, silence enveloped the dining room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Each of them was lost in their own thoughts. Throughout the meal, both Sally and Ryder were weighed down by a heavy sense of gloom that nearly suffocated them. Conversely, Mekhi seemed to be in better spirits. He leisurely returned to his study to attend to his business. Immediately he settled into his chair, the butler knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Shaw, the captain of the National Security Bureau personally sent you a message that Nathan wishes to see you. Please change into your military uniform within thirty minutes and arrive punctually at the National Security Bureau. Any dy will result in penalties and a reprimand. ¡± Within thirty minutes? What could possibly be so urgent? What on earth was Nathan up to? Chapter 1677 Mekhi stood up from his seat, headed to his room to change, swiftly made his way to the garage, and then drove to the National Security Bureau. On his way, he kept a keen eye on his watch, counting down the seconds. In the final seconds, he reached Nathan¡¯s office precisely on time. Nathan reclined in his chair nonchntly. Dressed in his military uniform, he exuded an air of authority. Between his slender, pale fingers, he yed with a cigarette. He asionally sniffed it but refrained from lighting it up. He feared that if Lucinda caught even a whiff of the smell of smoke, she would reproach him for endangering their babies¡¯ health. Mekhi stood by the doorway, his gaze fixed on Nathan from a distance. He strode confidently toward the open space near Nathan¡¯s desk. And he maintained an impable posture with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°Mr. Payne, you have stopped me from working in the National Security Bureau. Do you have a special order for me now?¡± Nathan red at Mekhi with a cold expression. Then he grabbed a task list from the table and tossed it at him. Undisturbed, Mekhi stood still, allowing the list to collide with his stomach and then slide to the floor. ¡°Give it a read first. ¡± Perplexed, Mekhi stooped to pick up the list and carefully scanned its contents. ¡°These are the missions Ipleted in the past three months. What¡¯s the issue?¡± Nathan set his cigarette on the table and adopted a grave tone.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your attendancest month is noticeably half of the previous two. Care to exin?¡± Aware that Nathan was trying to upset him, Mekhi suppressed his anger and exined, ¡°My sister has been sick, so I¡¯ve had to be home with her more often. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feed me that excuse. ¡± Yelling, Nathan took the ashtray and hurled it at Mekhi¡¯s forehead. Instinctively, Mekhi turned his head, narrowly avoiding impact. The ashtray brushed past his ear andnded on the carpet behind him with a faint sound. But it was intact. ¡°Hmm?¡± Behind the desk, Nathan scowled. He was about to let his anger out. Chapter 1678 Mekhi gazed at the metal sign on the desk, which read ¡°Director¡±. He had to remind himself that Nathan was his boss. He restrained his frustration, picked up the ashtray from the carpet, and mmed it against his own forehead before Nathan. His forehead instantly reddened and swelled but didn¡¯t bleed. Nathan relished Mekhi¡¯s frustrated expression and sternly scolded, ¡°Noelle moved back to the Shaws¡¯ house just a week ago, and your taskpletion has dropped by half. You¡¯ve clearly been cking offtely. No excuses! I haven¡¯t checked in here for a while, and you deliberately try to deceive me? Have you considered the consequences of lying to me?¡± After Nathan said that, he picked up the teacup from the table and hurled it at Mekhi. This time, Mekhi refrained from evading. The teacup found its mark on the swollen wound on his forehead, broke the skin, and drew blood. Enduring the sharp pain, Mekhi furrowed his brow and responded respectfully, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare deceive you, sir. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re both well aware of your willingness or unwillingness tomit such acts. ¡± Known for his decisiveness and ruthlessness, Nathan had softened over the past year due to his wife¡¯s influence. Now, at her behest, he was very ready to teach Mekhi a lesson. Nathan had long desired to punish Mekhi, who excelled at feigning ignorance, preying on the vulnerable, yielding to the powerful, and being maniptive. Considering this, Nathan rubbed his wristwatch and questioned in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m reprimanding you for negligence at work. Yet, you attempt to dispute and evade punishment. Right?¡± With his hands behind his back, Mekhi clenched his fists and strained veins stood out on his arms. He, being subordinate to Nathan, had no choice. He felt aggrieved but resigned. ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯ll ept any consequences. ¡± Staring intently, Nathan dered, ¡°Your punishment is unavoidable. Since there¡¯s ample time before the end of the workday, I¡¯ll use it to instill some discipline in you. ¡± Taken aback, Mekhi nced up at Nathan and sensed a subtle threat in his eyes. Nathan adjusted his cor, rose slowly, and approached Mekhi. Towering a bit over him, Nathan exuded dominance. ¡°Remove your coat.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Baffled, Mekhi stared at Nathan for some time beforeplying with the directive. He removed the green coat, folded it neatly, and ced it on the sofa. Chapter 1679 He then returned to his original spot. Looking at him with a faint smile, Nathan said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s test your physical strength. Do four hundred push-ups without a break. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Thanks to rigorous training and a robust physique, the task wasn¡¯t overly challenging for him. He promptly executed the push-ups in proper form, under Nathan¡¯s watchful gaze. In the quiet office, the only sounds were Mekhi¡¯s asional heavy breaths. Nathan interrupted at one hundred push-ups and inquired, ¡°How many have you done?¡± Sweating, Mekhi paused and immediately replied, ¡°One hundred and seven. ¡± Nathan smirked and said, ¡°You can talk. Why not count aloud while doing the push-ups?¡± ¡°What ?¡± Perplexed, Mekhi looked up at Nathan.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He didn¡¯t mention that earlier. Nathan didn¡¯t utter a word. But his stern expression made it clear that he expected a vocal count. ¡®s BunnyBookery Mekhi resumed, audibly stating, ¡°One hundred and eight. ¡± Nathan insisted, ¡°You stopped, so start over. ¡± Mekhi was at a loss for words. As things were going, it promised to be a challenging day for him. Suppressing his rage, Mekhi restarted the count from the beginning. Nathan, seemingly pleased, watched for a moment before casually turning away. He strolled to the table, poured a cup of tea, and leaned against the table, savoring the tea while listening to Mekhi¡¯s panting. The office was initially in afortable temperature. But Nathan decided to crank up the heat to a toasty thirty degrees. He took off his coat. Then he rolled up his shirt sleeves, revealing his attractive arms. He even dropped a couple of ice cubes into his tea with a rxed demeanor. ¡°Three hundred and forty-five¡­¡± Meanwhile, Mekhi was drenched in sweat, beads forming on his nose and chin, then dripping onto the floor. Chapter 1680 The room grew hotter, and he strained to count aloud. Thirsty and parched, he struggled to maintain a stable position during push-ups, making him very weak. He needed every ounce of focus to avoid an awkward fall, intensifying the already torturous physical ordeal. To add to the hardship, his forehead bled. The salty sweat seeped into the wound, causing sharp, stinging pain and leaving him Light-headed. He vowed to seek revenge someday and pressed on. ¡°Four hundred¡­¡± Afterpleting the required number of push-ups, Mekhi rose steadily and sped his hands behind his back. Setting down the teacup, Nathan watched Mekhi catching his breath. With a teasing tone, he remarked, ¡°Gasping and sweating so much after just a couple of hundred push-ups? It seems your physical strength has taken a hittely. ¡± Trying to steady his breath, Mekhi felt difort as his sweat-soaked shirt clung to his body. Despite his difort, he refrained from requesting a shower, anticipating Nathan¡¯s likely refusal and potential mockery. ¡®s BunnyBookery Feeling a gust of hot wind, he looked up subconsciously and noticed that the heating was on. He clenched his hands again in fury, and sweat continued to trickle down his cheeks and chin. Squinting, Nathan went on, ¡°How do you expect to continue to be the deputy director in such a state?¡± Taken aback, Mekhi quickly responded, ¡°I apologize, sir. I haven¡¯t been keeping up with my workouts. I¡¯ll make sure to train harder. ¡± Smirking, Nathan replied, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about what you doter. My role today is to support you through this challenging training session. ¡± Mekhi stood somewhat rigid and hisplexion was a shade paler. Havingpleted over 500 push-ups, every inch of his body throbbed with pain. More than four hours remained before the end of work. What further thing would Nathan tell him to do? Noticing Mekhi¡¯s anxious demeanor, Nathan smirked andmanded in an cold tone, ¡°Stand with your feet shoulder-width apart and hold a squat position for an hour.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Just a squat? ¡°Alright, sir. ¡± Relieved, Mekhiplied, squatting as instructed. Chapter 1681 A hot gust swept by, and his sweat dripped like raindrops. Silently, he counted the passing minutes. Nathan gazed at Mekhi for a while, saying nothing. He then walked past him towards the bookshelf behind. Mekhi dared not look back. He had no idea what Nathan was doing but the distinct sound of boots on wooden floors filled the room. Nathan walked back to him. And he ced a pile of books on the desk. An uneasy feeling settled in Mekhi as he watched. The next moment, Nathan ced some books on hisps. Mekhi had to widen his legs to prevent them from toppling. Seeing his stability, Nathan approached him with more books. ¡°Raise your hands, palms up. ¡± Mekhiplied. And then the heavy books were ced on his palms. He gritted his teeth and endured it in silence. After taking a sip of the ice tea, Nathan returned to his seat. He then said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t endure for an hour, you¡¯d better resign from the deputy director role. If a book falls to the floor, you¡¯d face a month¡¯s suspension. Best of luck. ¡± Holding his breath, Mekhi endured the physically taxing punishment in silence. After taking control of the National Security Bureau, he nned to turn Nathan¡¯s life into a relentless nightmare. A flicker of anger in Mekhi¡¯s eyes caught Nathan¡¯s attention. ¡°Do you despise me?¡± Nathan inquired. ¡°No, you¡¯re my superior. No matter what you inflict upon me, I won¡¯t resist. I¡¯llply,¡± Mekhi responded. Nathan sneered, opting not to expose the falsehood. ¡°As my subordinate, follow my orders. Don¡¯t undermine me. If you y by the rules, we¡¯ll coexist peacefully. ¡± Implicitly, Nathan suggested Mekhi reconsider involvement in the Noelle affair andpromise with Lucinda and Cyrus. Feigning ignorance, Mekhi acquiesced, ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. I¡¯ll adhere to the rules and obey you always. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan said nothing more. He brought out a timer from the drawer and ced it near Mekhi so that he could see it clearly. Chapter 1682 Mekhi gazed down at the time Nathan had set, which was a countdown of sixty minutes. He then realized he¡¯d endured over 20 minutes of squats and that didn¡¯t count. Nathan disyed a cruel mastery of tormenting techniques. Mekhi sneered in his heart. Despite having recentlypleted over 500 push-ups, he grappled with trembling arms, fighting to endure. Gritting his teeth, he tried to regte his breathing. He was acutely aware that if he got suspended because the books on his palms fell, this news would tarnish his reputation and impact hispany¡¯s stock. He couldn¡¯t allow that to happen. The one hour crawled by, like an eternity. Mekhi, locked in silence, stared at the timer, silently enduring the escting pain. His arms ached and his legs trembled uncontrobly. Profuse sweat dripped onto the floor, forming puddles. The office hushed into an unusual stillness. Nathan immersed himself in his tasks, while Mekhi could almost hear the rhythmic beat of his own sweat hitting the floor. There were still five minutes left. Mekhi rallied his spirits, anticipating the satisfying moment when the countdown would end. However, the timer froze at 2:59. Perplexed, Mekhi questioned the reliability of his vision. He shut his eyes briefly and reopened them to find the timer stubbornly stuck at 2:59. Mekhi was confused. He looked at Nathan, who was engrossed in his work and remained oblivious to his silent distress. ¡°Sir. ¡± Unfazed, Nathan continued to focus on his work.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mekhi endured a few more agonizing minutes, but the hands of the timer still didn¡¯t move. Teetering on the brink of a mental breakdown, he resisted giving up and spoke up. ¡°Sir, it appears the timer is malfunctioning. ¡± ¡°Malfunctioning?¡± Nathan, still absorbed in his work, proposed a remedy. ¡°The disyed time is probably unreliable then. How about I get another timer and set a new time for you?¡± Chapter 1683 Mekhi found himself without words. Nathan, who had refrained from punishing him for years, revealed an unexpected streak of cruelty. Mekhi¡¯s limbs quivered and he remained silent. Seemingly attuned to Mekhi¡¯s mounting fury, Nathan jested, ¡°Can¡¯t bear it anymore? You¡¯re free to resign. Leave now and return to thefort of your home. ¡± He wanted him to resign voluntarily? ¡°Apologies, sir. I¡¯ll reflect on my performance andmit to more rigorous training in the future. ¡± Mekhi was seething with anger inside. ¡°Great. ¡± Nathan pulled open the drawer again and brought out another timer. With the time duly set, he positioned it within Mekhi¡¯s line of sight. The ordeal went on. Meanwhile, Noelle remained in a deep sleep, induced by two tranquilizers administered the previous night. With Nathan¡¯s ID card, Lucinda and Cyrus transported the unconscious woman to theboratory. Shortly after they took their leave, Sally arrived at the Paynes¡¯ house. Her two apanying bodyguards shadowed her closely, causing her a little difort. ¡°Well, this is the Paynes¡¯ house. I won¡¯t be in any danger. Just wait for me in the garage. I¡¯ll be back shortly after a quick check. ¡± Both bodyguards didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Miss, under your brother¡¯s orders, our duty is to protect you. If any harm befalls you, we¡¯re in trouble. So, we¡¯re staying put. ¡± Sally red at them unhappily, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she was also scared of Mekhi. She proceeded past the winding alleys to NSL Fairy Land. At the door, Abel informed her, ¡°Miss, Mr. and Mrs. Payne are currently out. ¡± ¡°Any idea where they went?¡± Sally inquired. Abel shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t mention it. ¡± ¡°Did they mention when they¡¯ll return?¡± she pressed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Again, Abel shook his head. ¡°No. ¡± Sally sighed. Facing the two bodyguards, she exined, ¡°You heard him. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but without Lucinda here, there¡¯s little I can do. ¡± Chapter 1684 Turning to leave, she found herself halted by the vignt bodyguards. Cautiously, they said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here to visit your sister. You might want to inquire about her whereabouts. ¡± Sally felt deeply upset. ¡°Are you instructing me?¡± she questioned. Since they were ordered by Mekhi, the bodyguards disyed a resilient demeanor. ¡°Miss, your task is to ensure your sister Noelle¡¯s safety. This is a friendly reminder.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± ¡°And who do you think you are? Do I require your reminders?¡± Sally retorted with irritation. In a cold tone, the bodyguards, heads lowered, issued a veiled threat. ¡°You¡¯re correct, but under your brother¡¯s orders, our duty is to protect you. Your words and actions today will be reported to him forthrightly. ¡± Incensed, Sally resisted the urge to punch them. ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡± she demanded. They lowered their heads again. ¡°No. ¡± Despite their words, theck of respect was palpable. Sally was not used to their attitude. But because of her fear of Mekhi, she suppressed her anger and approached Abel. ¡°Well¡­ Abel, how is Noelle doing? Is she in the vi? Can you inform Lucinda that I¡¯m here? I just want to check on Noelle and then leave. ¡± Hearing this, both bodyguards behind her grew more serious and bent their heads to conceal their killing intent. ncing at the bodyguards, Abel shook his head again and said truthfully, ¡°No one is currently in the vi. Everyone is out. ¡± ¡°Do you have any idea where Noelle has been taken to?¡± Sally asked. He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just a bodyguard. My boss wouldn¡¯t disclose her whereabouts or activities. ¡± While his smile seemed gentle, it carried an implicit message. Sally turned, eyeing the bodyguards. With a scoff, she remarked, ¡°Heard that? Noelle isn¡¯t in the vi. Any furthermands?¡± They promptly bowed. Chapter 1685 ¡°We won¡¯t presume to give youmands. ¡± She let out another snort. Then she bid farewell to Abel, left the Paynes¡¯ house, and returned home. Inside theboratory, Aldric conducted a thorough checkup on Noelle. After thirty minutes, he returned to the ward, bearing the test results. ¡°Physically, she¡¯s fine. However, her hormone levels are a bit high, making her more susceptible to stress,¡± he exined. sping Noelle¡¯s hand tightly, Cyrus inquired anxiously, ¡°Is that all? Can¡¯t you detect if Mekhi injected her with some medication?¡± Aldric shook his head and said, ¡°All the substances we research here are potent chemical weapons, targeting skin, flesh, and organs. None affect the nerves, so we can¡¯t identify the specific drug she might have been injected with. If she was indeed injected, we need to know the exact substance to treat her. ¡± Lucinda and Cyruspsed into silence. Only Mekhi had knowledge of the drugs Noelle was given. And they were certain he wouldn¡¯t divulge it. The situation was more disturbing than they had initially imagined. Given Noelle¡¯s highly agitated state, Aldric administered a mild sedative. Unable to take oral medication in heratose state, this was the optimal way to calm her. He also prescribed specific medicine for the wounds on her arms. Gripped by despair, Cyrus tightly held Noelle¡¯s hand. He felt Like he was on the verge of copse. Despite all his efforts to get her help, the doctor seemed unsure how to treat her. Lucinda sighed, approached him, patted the back of his head, and offered constion. ¡°Cyrus, don¡¯t lose hope. It¡¯s only the first day. Let¡¯s regroup and devise a n. There has to be a solution. ¡± He nodded, still downtrodden. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. You don¡¯t wish for this either. Trust me, everything will be okay added. ¡°Okay,¡± replied Cyrus softly. Unconvinced that he truly absorbed her words, she chose not to press further. She then left the ward to give him and Noelle some space. Inside Nathan¡¯s office in the National Security Bureau, Mekhi neared his Limit. After more than 50@ push-ups, he squatted for almost two hours without a break.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chapter 1686 He couldn¡¯t ck off at all. A little rxation might send the books on his legs and hands tumbling. Amidst the grueling physical punishment, his only desire was for it toe to an end. Beep¡­ He heaved a deep breath and smiled sincerely. The timer¡¯s sound was unexpectedly melodious, surpassing all other tunes he had ever heard. ¡°The timer is done, sir. ¡± Nathan was signing a paper with a red ink pen. ¡°Return the books,¡± he said casually. ¡°Okay. ¡± Hearing that, Mekhi felt relieved that the torture had ended. He was not in peak condition after years ofx training. He carefully returned the books to their ces.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then he stood before Nathan, bowed slightly, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Nathan¡¯s abruptmand halted him. ¡°Did I ask you to leave?¡± Mekhi was stricken dumb. It was not over yet? Despite his seething anger, Mekhi reluctantly returned to stand before Nathan. ¡°What more can I do for you, sir?¡± Nathan set aside his pen and leisurely poured Mekhi a ss of iced tea. ¡°No rush. Take a moment for some tea. ¡± Mekhi eyed Nathan skeptically. How could Nathan suddenly show him kindness, and even personally serve him tea? Despite feeling a bit uneasy and surprised, Mekhi approached and epted the tea. After enduring intense physical punishment, he was exhausted and parched. Chapter 1687 Just as he was about to sip, Nathan¡¯sposed yet harsh words reached him. ¡°After all, the training isn¡¯t over yet. How can you keep up without drinking some water?¡± Crack! Mekhi¡¯s hand trembled as the teacup fell and shattered on the wooden floor. Tea sttered everywhere. He stared nkly at the tea, which he did not even get to drink. Then he turned to Nathan and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll pay for the cup¡­¡± Nathan remained cold. ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll pay for it. I offered you tea, but you don¡¯t seem grateful. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, sir¡­¡± Nathan cut him off. ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯re not that tired. If you won¡¯t drink tea, let¡¯s continue training. ¡± Mekhi was stunned. Despite Mekhi¡¯s frustration, Nathan remained impassive. ¡°Go to the wall and stand on your head for twenty minutes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡± Standing on his head? Mekhi was nearly at his limit. Five minutes might be a stretch, let alone twenty. ¡°Sir, can you¡­¡± ¡°Thirty minutes then. Do it immediately. ¡± While Nathan spoke, he set the timer and ced it on the desk. Mekhi was speechless. He took a deep breath without moving an inch, his jaw clenched. Nathan raised his head and coldly stated, ¡°Defy me again? Speak one more word, or dy by a minute, and you¡¯ll be upside down for forty minutes. ¡± The unrelenting torment and stress nearly pushed Mekhi to the brink of insanity. He tightly clenched and then released his fists, attempting to control the surge of anger within him. His patience was wearing thin. Chapter 1688 But all the physical punishments seemed more like rigorous training sessions he had taken before. Nathan had never truly harmed him, except for the teacup he had hurled at him. Despite the intense pressure, Mekhi couldn¡¯t pinpoint a valid reason to file aint against Nathan. While Mekhi was lost in thought, Nathan rapped his knuckles on the table, breaking his concentration. ¡°You have fifteen seconds left to make your decision. ¡± As Mekhi heard that, all his thoughts vanished. He immediately approached the wall. Gritting his teeth, he positioned himself two steps away. And then he quickly did a handstand. But his feet didn¡¯t touch the wall¡¯s surface, leaving him without any support. He had no choice but to depend entirely on his arms to bear the weight of his entire body.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The wall served as only a backup, just in case he lost his bnce. The training proved grueling, especially considering that Mekhi was exhausted already. In a mere two minutes, his hands began to tremble violently. Holding this position for thirty minutes risked fracturing his arms. This was the most helpless state he had been in for years. The ordeal etched itself into his memory, fueling a determination for future retaliation. Watching Mekhi¡¯s struggle from a distance, Nathan picked up the teacup, took a sip, and casually remarked, ¡°Mekhi, during my trip in Forden, I couldn¡¯t find the time to discipline you. Consequently, you began taking yourself too seriously, even harboring intentions of seizing my power. ¡± Enduring the pain, Mekhi responded with difficulty, ¡°Sir¡­ There must be some sort of misunderstanding. I wouldn¡¯t dare entertain such thoughts. ¡± Nathan snorted and massaged his temples. ¡°I taught you everything. Your ambitions and hunger for power are an open book to me. Your obsession with power has changed youpletely. ¡± Ever since Mekhi took charge of the Shaw family, his thirst for control and authority grew and the pursuit of power consumed him. He was feeling happier than ever. He wouldn¡¯t change or believe that he was on the wrong path. Mekhi insisted, ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m still the same person. ¡± Talking drained him, causing him to stagger back, but he steadied himself against the wall. Ignoring Mekhi¡¯s falsehood, Nathan said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re feeling exhausted, aren¡¯t you? Your arms are giving in, unable to endure any longer?¡± Chapter 1689 Although Mekhi remained silent, his fatigue was apparent. Nathan pressed on, ¡°When my master trained me, it was even harsher. I felt like I was on the brink of death. But, human potential is boundless. Faced with superior strength, even the proudest must yield. I knew I couldn¡¯t afford to fail, so I endured, and even risked my life. Mekhi, you have a long way to go to match my level. ¡± Mekhi was stunned. He struggled toprehend Nathan¡¯s words. This was the first time Nathan spoke to him with such gravity. Nathan not only punished him today but also revisited history. Why did he choose to do this? Confused, Mekhi remained silent, unable to find an answer. Nathan gazed at him, and said in a cold tone, ¡°Failing to endure for thirty minutes implies your inadequatemitment to training. I¡¯ll urately report this and dispatch you back to the training camp for three months.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, if you leave, someone must assume your duties. Sonny seems a fitting recement, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Mekhi doubted Nathan¡¯s words that Sonny would only step in during his absence. Once Sonny took charge, reiming his position seemed virtually impossible. With a stiff back, Mekhi bit his lip hard until it bled and struggled to steady his trembling arms. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I can endure. ¡± Nathan sneered, ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± As Nathan immersed himself in work, time raced by. But for Mekhi who was upside down, every second was agonizing. He felt nothing but unbearable pain which he had to endure. Thirty minutester, the timer rang. It was time to close from work. Groaning with relief, Mekhi slumped to the floor, unable to stand. Even his eyshes were drenched in sweat and fluttered as he struggled to open his eyes. Nathan had just wrapped up his work. He turned off the heat, rose, and approached Mekhi. ¡°You made it. Chapter 1690 Ensure you tidy up before you take your leave. ¡± ¡°Sir. ¡± Opening his eyes, Mekhi called out in a hushed tone. ¡°Can I. Nathan, expecting Mekhi¡¯s request, firmly refused, ¡°No. But if you don¡¯t mind everyone knowing about your punishment in my office today, ask them toe in and clean up the floor for you. Even if you¡¯re unable to stand, you can still move. I¡¯ll ensure no one enters to disturb you, to preserve some of your dignity. The choice is yours. ¡± Unyielding and cold, Nathan stared silently at the pathetic man on the floor, showing no mercy. ¡°Okay¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing that, Nathan put on his coat and turned towards the door. But he abruptly turned and added, ¡°I hope you were honest with me about Noelle. If not, you¡¯d face some tough consequences. ¡± With eyshes blinking uneasily, Mekhi gave no response. Nathan snorted and walked out of the office gracefully. After Nathan took his leave, Mekhi struggled to lift his head and fixed his gaze on the ¡°director¡± sign on the desk. Unconsciously, his fists clenched. He was unable to conceal the surging hatred within him. Following a brief rest, he managed to rise from the floor. Exhausted, he couldn¡¯t stand and proceeded forward on his knees. Using a duster cloth, he wiped away sweat and tea stains from the floor and cleared the scattered porcin pieces. Afterward, he contacted a trusted friend who helped him return to his office. He took a shower, changed clothes, and then headed home. Upon Nathan¡¯s return to N&L Fairy Land, he found several guests. Cyrus, Sonny, and Luisa were all there. They sat on the sofa in silence. Their somber expressions hinted at an impending meeting. Nathan approached Lucinda directly and sat next to her. Despite the other people present, he embraced her. Lucinda patted his hand and cautioned, ¡°Stop it! Many people are watching. ¡± Her firm pat left a faint red mark on his wrist, but he didn¡¯t release his grip. Sighing, he confessed, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you all day. I miss you. ¡± Cyrus sighed, feeling helpless as he saw the mischievous expression on Nathan¡¯s face. Sonny, unfazed, held hisughter as he watched Nathan¡¯s childish antics before Lucinda. Chapter 1691 Luisa was jealous. She pursed her lips and cast a gaze at Sonny beside her. Seeing their countenance, Lucinda smiled awkwardly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan was genuinely displeased. He leaned his head on her shoulder, seekingfort. Lucinda allowed him to embrace her. She then wrapped her arms around the back of his neck to soothe his restlessness. ¡°Since you are all here, let¡¯s not waste any time. We shouldmence our discussion,¡± Lucinda suggested, redirecting their focus. Sonny said earnestly, ¡°I checked on Miss Shaw¡¯s condition and consulted psychologists. They all noted her rapid change and heightened stress response. It is unlikely that her change was the result of a major shock over the course of just a few days. ¡± Luisa nodded. ¡°Yes, we believe Mekhi might have injected her with some unknown drugs. ¡± The atmosphere grew serious in the living room as the conversation shifted. After some thought, Cyrus recalled, ¡°I remember something Noelle mentioned before. ¡± Lucinda inquired, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you recall when Noelle sought proof of Kyson being an illegitimate child? Noelle moved to the Shaws¡¯ house then. ¡± Lucinda affirmed, ¡°Certainly, I remember. ¡± Cyrus continued, ¡°She recounted that she was assaulted on the top floor, and now,paring it to Noelle¡¯s rpse, it¡¯s strikingly a simr situation. At that time, Kaitlin, her mother, was the only resident on the top floor. Noelle has always held a suspicion that Kaitlin might be involved. ¡± Lucinda suddenly remembered something while speaking. ¡°During thest business dinner, Mekhi brought Noelle to the party. She asked me about Mrs. Shaw, mentioning a red mark on her wrist during dinner. I told you about it when I got back,¡± she shared. Cyrus nodded. He could still remember. The air in the living room grew more serious. Even Nathan stood up from Lucinda¡¯s arms and asked with a frown, ¡°So, are you suggesting that Mekhi might have confined his mother, drugged her, and then did the same to Noelle?¡± Lucinda and Cyrus nodded with serious expressions. Nathan bent his head to hide the malice and viciousness in his eyes and remained silent. The conversation went on. Luisa pondered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it mean Mekhi still has the drugs?¡± Chapter 1692 Sonny agreed, ¡°To maintain control over Kaitlin, he must continue to give her drugs. When I searched the Shaws¡¯ house, the butler strongly reacted to a room on the top floor, where an iron chain¡¯s sound emanated from. He vehemently opposed opening the door. Perhaps Kaitlin is confined there!¡± Contemting with lowered eyes, Lucinda suggested, ¡°In that case, let me attempt reaching out to Sally again and see if she can assist us in obtaining the drugs. ¡± Expressing concern, Luisa questioned, ¡°Lucinda, considering Sally is Mekhi¡¯s sister, will she truly help us in uncovering evidence against her brother? It could harm him, you know. ¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t sure about that. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Trusting anyone in the Shaw family, except Sally, is perilous. With Mekhi¡¯s suspension from the National Security Bureau, he¡¯ll be vignt during his self-reflection and investigation. We won¡¯t get another opportunity to search the house. ¡± Silence enveloped the room. It appeared to be the only viable option at present. Now that things hade to this point, they were almost done with their discussion. Sonny took Luisa home and Cyrus tended to Noelle at night. The living room settled into silence after everyone took their Leave. Nathan¡¯s ck eyes filled with a determined possessiveness and he lifted Lucinda into his arms. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down. I want to go to the fourth floor to check on the babies,¡± She patted his shoulder and protested. Nathan disagreed, insisting on carrying Lucinda back to their room. ¡°The babies are likely asleep, and Zenia is keeping an eye on them. Let¡¯s not disturb them. It¡¯ste and time to go to bed,¡± he suggested. ¡°We can go to bed now, but you can¡¯t do any other thing. ¡± This left Nathan feeling aggrieved. ¡°Honey, I want to make love with you. Also, I taught Mekhi a good lesson today. Don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow and allowed him to carry her upstairs. ¡°Really?¡± Nathan rubbed her nose and assured, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How could I lie to you, honey?¡± Intrigued, Lucinda said, ¡°Then I want to know how you taught him a lesson. ¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright. ¡± Nathan¡¯s thin lips curved into a cruel smile as he walked up the stairs. Chapter 1693 ¡°I caused a cut on his forehead with the ashtray and teacup,¡± he revealed. Displeased, Lucinda queried, ¡°Just a cut? Did it bleed?¡± Nathan, sensing her curiosity, answered, ¡°Of course it bled. I put him through a lot of suffering. ¡± With a naughty smile, Lucinda probed further, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then I made him do over 50@ push-ups, stand for more than two hours, and stand upside down for half an hour¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s hoarse, deep voice resonated until the door closed. In the dead of night, they shared an intimate encounter on their bed. Their moans could be heard intermittently. The following morning, in the Shaws¡¯ house, Ryder and Sally rose early, patiently waiting in the dining room. They couldn¡¯t eat until Mekhi arrived. Mekhi returned homete the previous night. When he got home, Ryder and Sally were already asleep. They were unaware that he was severely punished at the National Security Bureau and was brought back by his subordinates. Having rested for the night, Mekhi felt better, though his body was still weak. Mekhi hadn¡¯t faced such punishment in years, and his body ached so much that descending the stairs became a challenge. In the dining room, Ryder and Sally, who had been waiting patiently, were astonished to see Mekhi, the overbearing head of the Shaw family, being assisted downstairs by the butler and servants. Concerned, Sally inquired, ¡°Mekhi, what happened? Were you seriously hurt yesterday?¡± Ryder added, ¡°If getting out of bed is tough, have the servant bring dinner to your room. Why go through the trouble ofing downstairs?¡± With furrowed eyebrows and a dark face, Mekhi didn¡¯t respond to their questions. The butler spoke on his behalf. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what happenedst night, but Mr. Payne made things difficult for Mr. Shaw.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He punished him in the office for the entire afternoon, nearly pushing him to the brink of death. ¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! I feel sorry for Mekhi,¡± Sally muttered. Ryder, hiding his excitement, bowed his head. Subjected to Mekhi¡¯s oppression daily, Ryder never expected to witness Mekhi¡¯s suffering. Mekhi couldn¡¯t lose his temper and even had difficulty descending the stairs. Ryder strangely felt no concern-only a sense of satisfaction. Struggling with each step, Mekhi descended the stairs with assistance from the servants who guided him to the host¡¯s seat at the table. As he settled into the chair, a wave of agony surged through his thighs and legs. It was torturing. Chapter 1694 Simple actions like descending stairs and sitting down seemed to exacerbate his pain. Beads of sweat formed on his handsome, slightly pale face. Mekhi returned home from the office the day before in a huff. Irritated by the prying eyes, he grabbed a spoon and snapped, ¡°Just eat! Stop staring at me. ¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ryder and Sally were startled. They bent their heads, picked up their spoons, and quietly ate breakfast. After some time, Mekhi asked with a cold face, ¡°Sally, did you see Noelle yesterday?¡± Sally froze and swallowed a bite of the sweet freshly baked bread. ¡°No. Lucinda and Noelle weren¡¯t at the vi when I got there. Unsure of their whereabouts, I decided to return home,¡± she exined. Crack! In an instant, Mekhi¡¯s anger erupted, and he sent dishes crashing to the floor. The dining room echoed with the tter of shattered tes. Ryder was so terrified that he trembled and dropped his spoon on the table. While tears slowly welled up in Sally¡¯s eyes, and she looked like a frightened rabbit. With an angry re, Mekhi questioned her in a hushed tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t find her, and you just returned like that? Couldn¡¯t you have waited until you could see her? You are absolutely useless!¡± Tears streamed down Sally¡¯s cheeks as she struggled to respond. Sally being his favorite sister, Mekhi restrained his anger and issued amand, ¡°You must find any means to meet Lucinda and Noelle today. If not, don¡¯t bother returning here. ¡± ¡°Okay, I understand¡­¡± Sally replied. Her sorrow deepened as she thought about it. Tears flowed down her cheeks more intensely and she looked sad and helpless. Mekhi, however, remained unyielding. ¡°Hush now. No more tears,¡± he instructed. Sally promptly muffled her cries, pressing her hand against her mouth to stifle any further sobs. Her chest rose and fell as tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. Turning away from Sally, Mekhi shifted his focus to Ryder. Sensing the weight of Mekhi¡¯s gaze, Ryder bowed his head, fearing a reprimand. ¡°How was your first day at the National Security Bureau?¡± Mekhi inquired. Chapter 1695 ¡°What?¡± Slightly bewildered, Ryder responded, ¡°I was upied withpany matters yesterday. I informed them I¡¯d report to the Civil Service Department the day after tomorrow. ¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow? To the Civil Service Department?¡± Mekhi¡¯s face darkened with anger. If his arms weren¡¯t aching, he¡¯d have dealt Ryder a blow on the head. ¡°I assigned you one task-to register with the National Security Bureau! But you postponed it! You¡¯re utterly useless! Kneel down now!¡± Mekhimanded. ¡°Mekhi¡­¡± Ryder nced nervously at the servants and the butler in the dining room, terrified and enraged. Amidst outsiders, Mekhi demanded him to kneel. This was a humiliation that Ryder couldn¡¯t bear. In a frigid tone, Mekhi continued, looking away, ¡°Kneel down or get some whipping. The choice is yours. ¡± Even the simplest-minded knew the obvious choice. Ryder rose from his chair and went on his knees beside it. ¡°Ouch!¡± The broken tes had left shards on the marble floor. Some embedded in his knee, causing intense pain. ¡°Mekhi, it hurts so much¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Ryder looked at Mekhi with teary eyes, but Mekhi remained unmoved. He clenched his fists unconsciously. Sally covered her mouth with both hands and wept silently, afraid to intervene on Ryder¡¯s behalf. Mekhi was most scary when he was angry. As he gazed upon his terrified brother and sister, a strange satisfaction enveloped him. The anger that had simmered in his chest since yesterday afternoon found release on his siblings, and strangely, it brought himfort. He softened his tone. ¡°Choose any department you like, but not the Civil Service Department!This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I need you to establish yourself in the National Security Bureau quickly, so you can help me in the future. It¡¯s time for you to shoulder responsibilities and contribute to the family. Do you understand?¡± Ryder broke out in a cold sweat in distress. Despite his reluctance, he gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± Chapter 1696 ¡°Mm?¡± Mekhi frowned and fixed a stern gaze on him. ¡°Is that all? Just a simple ¡®yes¡¯?¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to help you and help our family thrive!¡± Ryder struggled to speak, enduring the pain in his injured knees. Mekhi¡¯s gaze caught sight of the bleeding on Ryder¡¯s legs. Seeing the blood on the floor, he seemed to be delighted. ¡°Get up. And don¡¯t me me for being too stern. Spare the rod and spoil the child. If I keep indulging you like this, you¡¯ll make nothing of yourself. ¡± Ryder inwardly scoffed at these lofty remarks but reluctantly acquiesced. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re doing it for my own good. ¡± Struggling to stand, Ryder was assisted back into his seat by the butler. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with our meal,¡± Mekhi said coldly. He then put a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. Under Mekhi¡¯s oppressive presence, Ryder and Sally found it difficult to eat. Only Mekhi enjoyed a full meal in a pleasant mood. After breakfast, Ryder and Sally set out to fulfill the tasks assigned by Mekhi. On the way to the Paynes¡¯ house, Sally kept on crying. She felt so wronged. Her phone rang. It was Lucinda calling. As soon as Sally picked up the phone, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Lucinda, Mekhi scolded me. Thirty minutester, Sally clung to Lucinda, weeping as if she had finally found someone to lean on. Lucindaforted her and cleaned her tears. She was relieved that Nathan was at work. Else, he would have been furious seeing Sally in her arms. ¡°Lucinda¡­ Mekhi called me useless because I couldn¡¯t meet you yesterday. He threatened to kick me out if I don¡¯t see you today. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here and you¡¯ve seen me. ¡± Contemting, Lucinda¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°The two bodyguards who came with you were arranged by Mekhi, right?¡± ¡°Yes, is that a problem?¡± Lucinda stated frankly, ¡°They misbehaved. While we spoke, they tried entering the vi with ill intentions. I had Abel and Rickey tie them up and lock them in the basement to prevent them from eavesdropping. I punished them for you. ¡± Sally grinned. ¡°Well done!¡± After shedding tears for a while, Sallyposed herself. Concerned about Mekhi¡¯s directive, she inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Noelle? How is she?¡± Lucinda said with sincerity, ¡°I need to share something about her with you. She¡¯s emotionally unstable. We suspect someone injected her with a nerve-stimting drug. ¡± Sally was taken aback. ¡°How is that possible? She was at the Shaws¡¯ house the entire time.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Who could have her? Mekhi insisted injected she was just sick. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the truth. ¡± Holding Sally¡¯s hands, Lucinda sighed. She resolved to disclose everything to her and seek her help. ¡°Sally, besides imprisoning Noelle and injecting drugs into her, Mekhi also subjected your mother to the same treatment. ¡± Chapter 1697 Upon hearing this, Sally stared at Lucinda in disbelief. ¡°Lucinda, is this some kind of joke? How would Mekhi lock up our mother and inject some drug into her? You might be mistaken.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. My mother has a difficult temperament. She avoids going out and only attends important events for Mekhi¡¯s sake. She¡¯s indifferent towards us. In any case, she¡¯s cold to everyone except Mekhi. She unquestionably listens to him. ¡± Lucinda sighed, offering an exnation, ¡°Your mother only listens to Mekhi. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as strange?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sally looked at her, puzzled. Lucinda went on, ¡°Noelle and Cyrus have been together for over a year and they are deeply in love. But, at the Shaw family banquet, she publicly agreed to get engaged to another man. She no longer recognized me and Cyrus and only followed Mekhi¡¯s instructions. Sound familiar?¡± Sally pondered the revtion. Each time Kaitlin attended a formal event, she truly did exactly as Mekhi instructed. Sally¡¯splexion turned ashen. She knew Mekhi could be ruthless but she couldn¡¯t fathom he would do such a thing. Shock gripped her entirely. Lucinda grasped Sally¡¯s hand, attempting to persuade her. ¡°Sally, he¡¯s going against thew and should be convicted. Help me once more, for your mother and for the Shaw family. ¡± The news unsettled Sally deeply and she struggled toe to terms with it. ¡°How¡­ How can I help you?¡± ¡°Find a way to the top floor and look for the drug Mekhi injected into your mother. Then bring it to me. ¡± Sally withdrew her hand and shook her head decisively. ¡°No, I can¡¯t go there. He keeps a close watch on the top floor. There¡¯s no chance for me to get in. He¡¯s now the family head, short-tempered, and very prone to tantrums. If I get caught, he¡¯ll surely punish me. I can¡¯t take the risk. ¡± Lucinda did her best to assure Sally of her safety. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll assist you and ensure no harm befalls you. Can you bear to leave your mother to continue to endure his control and torment?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tears filled Sally¡¯s eyes, and she felt overwhelmed. She never felt maternal love. Kaitlin had never cared for her. Since birth, only her father and brothers looked after her. She had no profound love for Kaitlin, which made doing the daunting task for this woman an impossibility. The mere thought paralyzed her. ¡°No, I absolutely cannot,¡± she eximed, burying her head in her hands. In distress, she continued, ¡°Noelle managed to get to the top floor effortlessly before, but I can¡¯t. The iron gate is my only entry, and the keys are guarded by Mekhi and the butler. They are locked away securely, and there¡¯s no way I can get them. I apologize, Lucinda, but I can¡¯t help. I¡¯m terrified, and I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking of me. ¡± Lucinda dropped her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t make you do it. ¡± Chapter 1698 Thoughts of Mekhi sent shivers down Sally¡¯s spine. She gritted her teeth and assured, ¡°I won¡¯t impede you in any way. I¡¯ll keep this a secret, but I won¡¯t risk getting involved. I¡¯m too scared to do anything. ¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Lucinda responded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She then patted the back of Sally¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mekhi also asked you to check on Noelle, right? Come, let¡¯s go upstairs so you can see her. If you don¡¯t fulfill your task, Mekhi won¡¯t let you off easily. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Lucinda. ¡± They ascended to the guest room. Noelle was sedated by the doctor as Aldric instructed so she stilly asleep. After two sleepless nights, Cyrus appeared fatigued. He had bloodshot eyes, dark circles, and under-eye bags. Disinterested in Noelle, Sally took a brief look and wanted to take her leave. Therefore, Lucinda released the two bodyguards confined in the basement. Sally¡¯s refusal dealt a blow to their n. Lucinda went to her babies¡¯ room to y with them. Two lovely babies embodied pure innocence with their sweet smiles. Lucinda loved to tickle their little faces, yearning for them to retain their carefree nature indefinitely. Her thoughts then drifted to the Shaw family, leaving her puzzled and disconcerted. Sally¡¯s reluctance to help meant they couldn¡¯t infiltrate the Shaws¡¯ house. Deep in contemtion, Lucinda¡¯s phone abruptly rang. It was Vivian. Lately, she had been upied with helping Cyrus, andpany matters had slipped her attention. When Lucinda answered the phone, Vivian promptly said, ¡°Madam, a Mr. Shaw wishes to see you. He¡¯s waiting in the reception room. Would you like to see him?¡± Mr. Shaw? Perplexed, Lucinda considered the possibilities. There were just two Mr. Shaw in the Shaw family now. Nathan had directed Mekhi to stay home, making a visit from him unlikely. Could it possibly be Ryder? Their interactions had been minimal, raising questions about his sudden desire to meet. Chapter 1699 ¡°Madam, would you like to see him?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t give a response for a long time, so Vivian asked again. Lucinda asked cautiously, ¡°Which Mr. Shaw?¡± Vivian responded, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t provide his name. He only mentioned being an old friend of yours. ¡± Old friend? The mention of an old friend triggered Lucinda¡¯s thoughts of the man abroad. Had he returned? ¡°Oh, I see. Tell him I¡¯ll be there in an hour. ¡± After ending the call, Lucinda nted affectionate ki*ses on her two babies¡¯ cheeks, and then hurriedly descended the stairs. Upon reaching the garage, she spotted Nathan¡¯s car. It came to a halt in front of her. The window was rolled down, revealing Nathan¡¯s handsome face. ¡°nning to go out? I have some time. I can give you a ride,¡± he offered. She frowned skeptically. ¡°Finished with work so soon? I doubt it. You came back to check up on me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookeryThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he got out of the car, walked over, opened the passenger door, and extended an invitation for her to go in. ¡°Honey, let me be your driver today. ¡± Without resistance, Lucinda allowed him to fasten her seatbelt. The car smoothly left the garage under his skilled driving. ¡°Head to Angle Intl. ¡± ¡°Yes, madam. ¡± In no time, they arrived. Through the reception room¡¯s hazy ss, Lucinda saw a familiar figure sitting upright, facing away from her. She stared at the man¡¯s back and pushed the door open. Nathan reached for her hand, subtly iming her as his and she didn¡¯t object. They walked into the room together. At the sound of the door opening, the man in the reception room turned around. Chapter 1700 Kyson¡¯s once-familiar features had undergone a significant transformation, save for his striking blue eyes. His skin was now rough and he had a beard. This made him look like a man in his middle age. The past year had clearly left its mark on him. However, as he gazed at Lucinda, warmth and affection filled his eyes. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s been such a long time.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda stood frozen and fixed her gaze on him. Almost a year had passed since theyst saw each other, and his unexpected presence took her by surprise. His transformation was evident. He exuded a newfound maturity and restraint. Surveying Kyson for a moment, Lucinda smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed been a long time, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson was a bit surprised because of the formality of her address. But a nce at the man apanying her rified the reason behind it. Kyson opened his arms with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s been such a long time since west saw each other. Can I¡­ Maybe get a hug?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t give a response. She nced at Nathan. Nathan bent his head and said nothing. Lucinda contemted the situation. Was it really such a big deal to hug Kyson in Nathan¡¯s presence? Would he mind? With this thought, she tentatively approached him with open arms. However, a sudden jostle from behind disrupted the moment. Lucinda turned her head and saw that Nathan walked past her and approached Kyson with a gloomy and angry expression. He looked like he was about to beat someone up. The unexpected sight of Nathan seemed to suggest a less-than-warm wee. Could a beating be the special wee gift on Kyson¡¯s first day back? ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Lucinda began, but before she couldplete her words, Nathan, albeit reluctantly, opened his arms and embraced Kyson. Justifying the hug, he stated, ¡°She¡¯s a married woman. She can¡¯t hug you. I¡¯ll do it on her behalf. ¡± Then he patted Kyson on the back twice. Kyson was stunned. Chapter 1701 He exchanged a look of disgust with Nathan. Lucinda found their interaction amusing and burst intoughter. ¡°Well, how long will both of you continue to hold each other? Why do I feel I¡¯m the fifth wheel here?¡± Prompted by Lucinda¡¯sment, Nathan and Kyson released each other. Both of them Looked gloomy and uneasy. Leading Nathan by the hand, Lucinda guided him to sit across from Kyson. ¡°Why the sudden return?¡± Kyson smiled, concealing the disappointment in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a whimsy decision. I¡¯ve been living abroad for quite a while. There¡¯s something here I¡¯ve been concerned about, so I decided to return. I sent you a parcel a few days ago, mentioning all this. I assumed you were aware¡­¡± ¡°A parcel?¡± Lucinda was puzzled, but then she recalled receiving one a few days back. ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve been swampedtely. Abel signed for it, and Ipletely forgot to check. ¡± Kyson smiled with relief. ¡°No worries.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± The three of them exchanged a few words of pleasantry. ¡°Oh, are you aware that you have two sisters now? Noelle is the name of your new sister,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Noelle?¡± Kyson had no idea. He didn¡¯t inquire about the Shaw family since he became a teacher in a remote vige. However, he had asked about Lucinda and was pleased that Nathan treated her well. ¡°She¡¯s a rising star at Angle Intl, and my good friend from the orphanage. She¡¯s Cyrus¡¯¡­¡± Lucinda paused abruptly. Both her and Nathan turned serious when Noelle¡¯s name was mentioned. Concerned about their change in demeanor, Kyson asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± After looking at Nathan for approval, Lucinda turned to Kyson and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about Mekhi?¡± Kyson didn¡¯t respond but his demeanor also turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Noelle. Maybe you cane up with some useful information after meeting her,¡± Lucinda suggested. Shortly after, the three of them headed for N&L Fairy Land. It was Kyson¡¯s first time meeting Noelle, his half-sister. Recalling what happened to Noelle when her mother was still pregnant with her, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for her. Chapter 1702 Back then, their father brought him back to the Shaw family from Eurfrica and wanted Kaitlin to ept him. Upon hearing the news, she grappled with the realization that her husband had been unfaithful and fled while she was pregnant with Noelle. Rumors circted that Kaitlin¡¯s mental health deteriorated after that. Noelle was born and then mysteriously disappeared. ¡°The Shaw family revealed Noelle¡¯s true identity to the public.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, a week after returning home, she totally changed. I found her chained on the top floor, battling mental demons. She only recognizes Mekhi. If he¡¯s absent, she loses control and inflicts harm upon herself. ¡± Kyson absorbed the narrative, staring at the fragile girl on the bed. Sitting on the edge of the bed silently, Cyrus added, ¡°We suspect Mekhi is also imprisoning and drugging his mother Kaitlin, simr to what he did to Noelle. ¡± Kyson pondered for some time and said, ¡°I understand now. It rifies everything. ¡± He seemed to have knowledge, drawing their attention. Calmly, he unraveled the Shaw family¡¯s secrets. ¡°Kaitlin is my father¡¯s second wife. After his passing, my brother, Mekhi, and I vied for power. Unfortunately, my brother met his end in an ident. I was away from Stastle on a secret mission at the time. Upon my return, Mekhi had assumed the family¡¯s leadership. Rumor has it that Kaitlin went to great lengths to ensure Mekhi¡¯s ascendancy. Back then, I found her actions strange. A mother¡¯s love doesn¡¯t usually drive her to such extremes. Now, reflecting on it, it appears she was under Mekhi¡¯s influence. ¡± A hush fell over the room as the others listened attentively. They allowed him to continue without interruption. ¡®s BunnyBookery Looking directly at Lucinda, Kyson asserted, ¡°I believe I can be of help in this matter. ¡± Lucinda and Cyrus both brightened up. Nathan bowed his head, deep in thought. They had no idea what he was thinking. The strategy was thoroughly discussed, and a resolution was eventually reached. In the evening, Sally and Ryder, who had spent a hectic day at the National Security Bureau, sat at the table, quivering with trepidation. Over the past two days, having a meal had been a harrowing ordeal for them. Mekhi¡¯s presence was akin to hell. Again, Mekhi descended the stairs with the servants¡¯ help, and slowly took his seat on the table¡¯s main chair. Rather than going straight into eating his meal, he addressed Sally with a cold demeanor, ¡°How are things progressing?¡± She responded candidly, ¡°Noelle is in a bad condition. I heard that she lost control after being sent to N&L Fairy Land, and even bit Cyrus. Since then, she has been sedated and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness. There has been no improvement. ¡± Mekhi appeared significantly relieved upon hearing this. ¡°Visit her regrly and keep a close eye on her health for me. ¡± Chapter 1703 Sally dropped her head and responded, ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°Also, tell Lucinda to allow your bodyguards in. Don¡¯t confine them to the basement again. Their duty is to protect you. You must stay close to them, understood?¡± Though reluctant, Sally acquiesced after a brief pause, ¡°Yes. ¡± Mekhi then turned his gaze to Ryder, seated opposite Sally. Just as he was about to interrogate him, the bodyguards at the door rushed in. They looked like they saw a ghost. ¡°Sir! Kyson has returned!¡± ¡°Kyson?¡± Confusion etched Mekhi¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, Kyson, your brother. He is by the door!¡± As Mekhi listened, his frown deepened. He attempted to stand, but pain in his limbs forced him back down. Enduring it, hemanded, ¡°Let him in. ¡± * The sight of Kyson shocked everyone. Sally began to tear up. She was the most pumped up. ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s truly you?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. You¡¯re still alive?¡± With a smile, Kyson responded, ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to survive. ¡± He then looked at Mekhi and Ryder and greeted them. With a nk expression, Ryder nodded at him in response. Mekhi was the calmest among them. He stirred the soup in his bowl. The porcin spoon gently tapped against the bowl, emitting a crisp sound. He then asked seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯re alive, why didn¡¯t you write a letter to inform us? Don¡¯t we matter to you?¡± Kyson lowered his head politely and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I got you worried. To survive, I had to hide myself. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good to have you back. Have you had dinner?¡± Mekhi was pleased with how respectful Kyson was to him. ¡°Not yet. ¡± Mekhi looked at the servants and said, ¡°Serve him some food. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Kyson declined. His blue eyes were fixed on Mekhi. ¡°Mekhi, can we speak in private now?¡± Chapter 1704 Meeting his gaze, Mekhi keenly felt something unusual. Sore and aching, he couldn¡¯t rise on his own. After a moment of hesitation, he nced at Ryder and Sally, both looking gloomy andcking appetite. ¡°Why those expressions? You have no appetite? Then head back to your rooms. Your faces are irritating me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Ryder and Sally stood up and left the dining room. They didn¡¯t want to stay there anyway. Mekhi dismissed the servants and the butler, leaving only him and Kyson in the expansive dining room within a minute. Kyson walked past the long table to Mekhi. He didn¡¯t sit down, but stood beside him. Pleased with Kyson¡¯s polite demeanor, Mekhi softened his tone and inquired, ¡°Share with me, what happened to you?¡± With a stern expression, Kyson slowly recounted, ¡°About a year ago, Nathan showed up at my wedding with an arrest warrant and forced Lucinda to shoot me. ¡± Mekhi knocked on the table and said hastily, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that part. I want to know more about how you escaped from Nathan. ¡± ¡°Luckily, Lucinda helped me. She deliberately avoided my heart when she shot me. Nathan, unaware of this, presumed me dead.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. His men tossed me into a nearby mountain, intending for wild dogs and wolves to eat my body. ¡± Mekhi smirked and remarked, ¡°Typical Nathan. ¡± With his head lowered, he appeared cold and rxed. Kyson went on, ¡°A hunter saved me. My mother sued Lucinda because of me. While Nathan searched for my body, I had already left Eurfrica. In the past year, I¡¯ve gone through different small countries. I¡¯ve hidden my identity and lived as a teacher in a remote vige. ¡± Listening intently, Mekhi was very satisfied with Kyson¡¯s hardships. He feigned a sad sigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity. You¡¯re so young and talented. Just because of Nathan, you had to move from ce to ce to protect yourself. I feel so sorry for you. ¡± With a bitter smile, Kyson replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern. I had to risk my life toe here in order to find love and support again. ¡± Mekhi gestured for Kyson to sit. After learning of Kyson¡¯s¡¯ struggles, Mekhi felt much better and unintentionally softened towards him. ¡°Thank you, Mekhi. ¡± Kyson took a seat. Curious, Mekhi asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, what¡¯s your n? You¡¯ve suffered, but Nathan continues to thrive. Will you just let it go?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Kyson clenched his fists, his eyes filled with hatred. Chapter 1705 ¡°Mekhi, I returned solely to seek your help. Nathan stole my woman, caused me to lose everything and endure great suffering. I can¡¯t even return home. If I don¡¯t kill him, I won¡¯t find peace! If you help me, I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay you, even if it costs me my life!¡± Mekhi attentively stirred the soup bowl, then hesitated after a moment of deliberation. ¡°Kyson, I genuinely want to help, but I¡¯m currently suspended from my duties by Nathan. I¡¯m stuck at home, awaiting investigation.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t assist you right now. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°What?! He came after you?¡± Kyson clenched his teeth in hatred upon hearing that. ¡°Mekhi, you¡¯ve been the deputy director for so long. Don¡¯t you desire to rece him and be the head of the National Security Bureau? Crush Nathan under your feet and reim what¡¯s rightfully yours?¡± Mekhi remained silent. Certainly, he did. He yearned to exact revenge on Nathan. However, as he looked at his half-brother, his alluring eyes narrowed subtly. His thoughts were a mystery. Kyson persisted, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. Help me, and I¡¯ll return the favor. Even if I have to risk my life, I¡¯ll help you ascend to the top at the National Security Bureau!¡± They shared amon enemy. More allies equaled greater odds of sess. Mekhi smiled, extending his hand to Kyson. Kyson leaned in, allowing Mekhi to gently pat his face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown more mature andposed. I¡¯m happy for you. ¡± Kyson lowered his gaze, appearing obedient. Mekhi assured, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll find a way to help you deal with Nathan. ¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve traveled a long way. Spend the night in the guest room and get some rest. I¡¯ll have the servants clean your former room tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you for taking me in and offering your help. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°We once shed over power, and I emerged victorious. But, my brother, I genuinely care for you. ¡± Kyson appeared worn, but a faint smile brought refreshment to his countenance. ¡°Let the past be forgotten. I ask for your forgiveness for my actions. ¡± Bowing his head humbly, Kyson¡¯s eyes revealed no trace of disgust or anger. Pleased, Mekhi nodded. ¡°Take some time to rest. ¡± Chapter 1706 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to your peace then. Heading upstairs now. ¡± ¡°Very well. ¡± Kyson left the dining room and ascended the stairs. As he turned away, the smile vanished, reced by a cold aura of resentment. In the huge dining room, just Mekhi was eating, which appeared a bit cold and empty.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Undeterred, he continued eating. Minutester, he discreetly summoned his bodyguards. In a hushed tone, he instructed, ¡°Find out where Kyson went beforeing here and check if he met Nathan. ¡± Sitting on the bed in the guest room, a sense of unease crept over Kyson. Aware of Mekhi¡¯s suspicious nature, Kyson doubted he would fully believe him. Concerned, he reached out to Nathan via message. * The following morning, during breakfast, Mekhi and the others remained silent. The only audible sound was the munching of food. After some time, Mekhi said, ¡°¡°Kyson, now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll publicly dere your return and organize a wee-back dinner for you. ¡± Wearing a bashful expression, Kyson responded, ¡°But if Nathan finds out, he¡¯ll surely apprehend me and subject me to torment. ¡± Seeing Kyson¡¯s uneasy demeanor, Mekhi rxed his guard. ¡°Don¡¯t leave the house before I announce it. Your safety is guaranteed. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. You saidst night that you would follow my orders. Have you forgotten already?¡± Mekhi¡¯s expression turned sour. This left Kyson with no choice but to acquiesce, ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°In two hours,e to my study. We need to discuss something,¡± Mekhi instructed. ¡°Okay. ¡± A hush fell over the dining room again. After breakfast, acting on Mekhi¡¯s directive, Sally headed to N&L Fairy Land again to check on Noelle. Meanwhile, Ryder headed to the National Security Bureau, tirelessly juggling responsibilities at both thepany and the Bureau. As a result, he was very exhausted and had even more resentment towards Mekhi. Chapter 1707 Mekhi¡¯s muscle soreness had considerably eased, allowing him to move slowly on his own. He went to the study to sort out the quarterly report of the Shaw Group. A short whileter, a bodyguard knocked on the door. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve looked into it. Kyson visited Angle Intl yesterday, attempting to meet with Mrs. Payne. ¡± Mekhi paused his work and questioned with a cold demeanor, ¡°So did they meet?¡± ¡°No, it appears he was discreetly turned away. ¡± Mekhi thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did he meet Nathan?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s serious countenance softened a bit. ¡°Okay, you may leave now. ¡± The bodyguard bowed respectfully, turned, and walked out of the study. Shortly after, Kyson entered the study. ¡°Mekhi, you have a n, right?¡± Lifting his head, Mekhi grinned, and said, ¡°Yes, I do. During the dinner party, I need you to execute a task for me¡ªone that you can¡¯t fail. ¡± He then leaned in and whispered something into Kyson¡¯s ear. Kyson maintained a serious demeanor throughout.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You want me to poison Nathan?¡± ¡°Why the shock? You imed you¡¯d do anything to secure my position as the head of the National Security Bureau,¡± Mekhi said and lit a cigarette. ¡°But¡­¡± Kyson weighed the pros and cons carefully. ¡°The dinner will take ce at our house. If anything happens to Nathan, I¡¯ll be caught red-handed, and it¡¯ll also impact Shaw Group¡¯s stock prices. The entire Shaw family won¡¯t escape the repercussions. You need to reconsider. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s an untraceable drug I acquired abroad. It¡¯s colorless and tasteless and takes effect a week after ingestion. No one will ever guess your connection to it. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s discreet, why involve me?¡± Kyson queried. With an indifferent nce at Kyson, Mekhi took a long drag of his cigarette. ¡°You share a unique connection with Lucinda. She must harbor guilt for shooting you. If you offer her and Nathan some wine, they won¡¯t decline. It¡¯s the most effective n. ¡± Hands sped behind his back, Kyson stood in a proper posture with his head bent, deep in thought. Mekhi rapped on the table to regain his attention. ¡°You assured me yesterday. Chapter 1708 Is this your way of proving loyalty?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. Trust me,¡± Kyson affirmed. ¡°Good. ¡± Mekhi sprawledzily in the chair, puffing on his cigarette. He watched the ascending smoke with his captivating eyes, appearing brooding and aloof. ¡°Before the dinner party, for your safety, can you hand over all yourmunication devices?¡± Kyson was taken aback. He hesitated for a moment and then ced his phone on the desk. ¡°I have little money so this is the only phone I have. If you doubt me, you can have your bodyguards search my room. ¡± Mekhi reassured with a warm smile, ¡°Of course I believe you. ¡± * Later that day, the official Shaw Group website announced that Kyson was alive and had only been sent abroad for a year of further study. When Lucinda supposedly shot Kyson dead, Cyrus had a tough time quelling the online uproar. With Kyson¡¯s return, the rumors were put to rest. Lucinda sat on the sofa, watching the Shaw family news. After washing the strawberry, Nathan held one up to her lips and took a look at her iPad. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after a year abroad, Kyson would return to his old life. Any idea why, Lucinda?¡± Chewing on the strawberries in her mouth, she pondered but didn¡¯t respond to Nathan¡¯s question. He went on, ¡°I¡¯ve always felt he came back for someone or something. What could he be hiding?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t exin it, but he sensed there was more to Kyson¡¯s return. When Kyson left Cadiered and Eurfrica, he was grappling with his illegitimate child identity and had grown tired of living under the names Kyson or Lance. Nathan believed Kyson would keep his real identity a secret for life. Unexpectedly, after just a year away, Kyson returned as if he had taken a short trip abroad. Lucinda patted Nathan on the arm and inquired softly, ¡°Do you still despise him?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s been an entire year. Now I¡¯m in good health and high spirits.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It¡¯s better to carry a tune than a grudge,¡± Nathan replied. Stroking his attractive face tenderly, she expressed, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since he¡¯s willing to help us, we can rely on him for now. As long as he poses no threat, it¡¯s okay for him to keep his little secrets. ¡± Chapter 1709 ¡°I agree. ¡± He gave her a gentle ki*s on the cheek. He then took a strawberry and put it in her open mouth. She took a bite of it and went on, ¡°By the way, the word is out that he is alive. Mekhi is suspicious. In this stretch, stir up more trouble for the Shaws, so he¡¯ll buy our story. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± It was Kyson¡¯s third night in the Shaws¡¯ house. Sleep eluded him. He peered out of the window from time to time, keeping watch on the top floor. His focus had been on the people who had been to the top floor. No one, from servants to guards, Sally, or Ryder, was permitted ess. Meals were delivered by the butler to the upant on the top floor. Aching all over, Mekhi hadn¡¯t been able to go there. Upon recovery, he went there once every day. Only the butler and Mekhi had the key, and there were stringent security measures on the top floor. Kyson had found no opportunity to get in there. ¡®s BunnyBookery The uing dinner party might offer a chance. Kyson thought in silence. His deep and blue eyes lifted slightly to gaze at the moon outside the window. He seemed to remember something as he brought out a tiny bag of powder from his pocket. His fingers caressed the small paper pouch and his eyes held a mysterious expression. One couldn¡¯t tell what was on his mind. * Noelle finally woke up on the fourth day of being treated. 1 She weakly tried to open her eyes. Strangely, she wasn¡¯t hurting herself or frenzied, but seemed detached from reality. Lucinda, Cyrus, and Aldric anxiously watched her. Cyrus¡¯ eyes were red and he tried to stifle his excitement. ¡°Noelle, I¡¯m your lover, Cyrus. Can you recognize me?¡± Noelle kept her head down, seemingly oblivious to his words. Approaching gently, Lucinda muttered, ¡°Do you recognize me? We were best friends in the Forden orphanage.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± If not for Noelle¡¯s asional blinks, Lucinda and Cyrus would have assumed that she had fallen back asleep. Chapter 1710 Recording her condition, Aldric, who stood beside her, shook his head and sighed, ¡°The attempt was unsessful. Regr treatments only manage her mood. Sess is elusive without understanding the cause of her illness. ¡± Concerning this issue, their only option was to await Kyson¡¯s banquet. The event was scheduled to be held at the Shaws¡¯ house, offering a potential chance. Lucinda sighed and asked, ¡°Noelle, can you remember Mekhi?¡± At the mention of his name, Noelle, who could only blink, slowly lifted her gaze and said in a weak and calm voice, ¡°He¡¯s my brother. ¡± Shocked, Cyrus exchanged gazes with Lucinda. Aldric promptly documented the development. Holding Noelle¡¯s hand firmly, Cyrus asked, ¡°What about Sally? Can you remember her?¡± Noelle didn¡¯t respond. ¡°And Kaitlin? She is your mother. Can you remember her?¡± Still, she didn¡¯t respond. Aldric carefully noted the condition and expressed, ¡°Her memory excludes everyone except Mekhi. It¡¯s probable she was hypnotized when she was not conscious and injected drugs. ¡± Cyrus inquired, ¡°Mekhi can hypnotize?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Well¡­¡± Aldric continued, ¡°I don¡¯t really know Mekhi. Perhaps Mr. Payne could shed light on it. ¡± * Upon Nathan¡¯s return that evening, Lucinda asked him about it. Nathan pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Mekhi underwent a brief psychology course in the National Security Bureau¡¯s training camp. Even if he knows hypnosis, he can¡¯t be very skilled. ¡± Wearing a serious expression, Lucinda said, ¡°So, if he hypnotized Noelle after injecting her, it¡¯s possible for her to follow his every instruction, right?¡± Nathan affirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll note this discovery. Once we locate the drug concealed by Mekhi, he would face conviction upon expert evaluation. ¡± ¡°Alright, then we won¡¯t trouble Noelle. ¡± Concerned, Nathan embraced her delicate waist and cautioned, ¡°Hypnosis and injection inflicted considerable damage on Noelle¡¯s nerves. You have to mentally prepare yourself that she might not make aplete recovery. ¡± She sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a mere assumption. Don¡¯t mention it to Cyrus. He would be devastated. ¡± Nathan nodded and took her hand. They both walked upstairs to check on the babies. The days passed quickly, and soon it was the day of Kyson¡¯s wee banquet. Chapter 1711 Cyrus didn¡¯t attend because he was busy taking care of Noelle. At half past seven, Lucinda, Nathan, Sonny, and Luisa were impably dressed as they graced the event. ¡°Mr. Payne, it¡¯s been a few days. You and your wife disy such enduring love. It¡¯s truly admirable,¡± Mekhi expressed politely with a smile. Nathan¡¯s countenance turned dark. ¡°Were it not for Lucinda, I might have tied up your brother and taken him away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± ¡°Are you serious? You should let go of your grudge against him. It has been over a year. He¡¯s acknowledged his mistake and won¡¯t act recklessly again. ¡± Mekhi disyed a kinder smile and a dded, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll suggest he pours you some wine as an apology, hoping to mend the rift between you two. ¡± Nathan scoffed, took Lucinda¡¯s hand, and proudly strolled into the Shaw family garden. The garden gradually filled with more guests. Kyson, adorned in an expensive blue suit, smiled behind the curtain as he watched Mekhi greeting guests from a distance. ncing at his watch, Kyson noted there were still 15 minutes before the party officially started. ¡®s BunnyBookery This was just the perfect moment that he had been waiting for to carry out his investigation. With this in mind, he walked out of the room. He walked slowly in the corridor of the vi. The butler passed by with an item in hand and Kyson lightly touched it. ¡°Oh no!¡± Reacting swiftly, Kyson prevented the expensive ss bottle the butler was holding from falling. Then he quickly dipped his right hand into the butler¡¯s trouser pocket. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯m fine. ¡± The butler expressed gratitude and hurriedly left with the ss bottle. Watching the butler walk away, Kyson gripped the key tightly. Over the past few days, he had diligently observed the butler¡¯s routines, noting the times he ascended to the top floor, and how he put the key in his trouser pockets. So it was quite easy for him toe up with a way to get it. Seizing the opportune moment when everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on the garden, Kyson strolled casually towards the top floor, feigning indifference. Unlocking the door with precision, he silently swung it open and seamlessly glided into the top floor corridor. Prior to his return to the Shaws¡¯ house, Lucinda had shared with him the presumed location of Kaitlin¡¯s room. Chapter 1712 Resolute in his intent, Kyson headed straight for the fourth closed door on the left. He turned the door lock and was taken aback as he watched the unexpected scene in the room. * Under the dark sky, the Shaws¡¯ house glowed with vibrant light. The lively buzz of chatter and clinking sses resonated. Lucinda and Nathan asionally cast nces toward the dark top floor. Sonny and Luisa drank champagne and chatted with Mekhi. Although Mekhi was subtly irritated, he m asked it, mindful of their status as guests from the Payne family. ¡®s BunnyBookery Luisa showered Mekhi withpliments and inquiries. Despite the disruptive interference, Mekhi¡¯sposure remained intact as he promptly summoned the servants. ¡°The opening ceremony starts in two minutes. Ensure Kyson is ready. Why hasn¡¯t hee to greet the guests? Is he nning a grand entrance like a socialite?¡± Mekhi¡¯s annoyance with Luisa was evident in his more serious tone. ¡°Okay, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Sonny and Luisa exchanged nervous nces. Luisa sought to defuse the tension. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Kyson hasn¡¯t been back to Cadiered in nearly a year.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He might be a bit nervous. ¡± Shifting the conversation, Sonny inquired, ¡°Mr. Shaw, considering tonight is the Shaw family¡¯s banquet, why isn¡¯t Mrs. Shaw in attendance?¡± Mekhi¡¯s expression turned serious at the mention of his mother, as if he would rather avoid that question. ¡°Lately, my mother hasn¡¯t been feeling too well. Tonight is just a simple dinner party, and I want to make sure she doesn¡¯t get too tired. ¡± Luisaplimented Mekhi with a warm smile, ¡°You¡¯re such a devoted son, Mekhi. Under your leadership, the Shaw family is sure to prosper. ¡± ¡°Your blessing means a lot,¡± Mekhi responded with a faint smile. The servant sent to find Kyson returned promptly. ¡°Sir, he¡¯s not in his room and I couldn¡¯t find him. ¡± Wearing a somber expression, Mekhi reprimanded in a hushed tone, ¡°Kyson is not dumb. There¡¯s no way he would just leave before the party. Go and find him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The servant turned and rushed to look for Kyson again. Sonny exchanged nces with Luisa. Chapter 1713 Something dawned on her and Luisa immediately changed the subject. ¡°Mekhi, did you n the party all by yourself? The decorations are outstanding.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Could you share some insights on hosting such a splendid event?¡± Sonny asked, ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Mekhi? You seem perturbed despite the joyous asion going on. ¡± To get the angry look off his face, Mekhi managed a smile. As he was about to respond to Luisa¡¯s question, the butler hurried over. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The butler wanted to walk towards Mekhi but was stopped by Lucinda. ¡°Where¡¯s Sally? I can¡¯t find her. Sh e delights in lively events like this. ¡± Attempting to ease Lucinda¡¯s concerns, the butler replied, ¡°She¡¯s likely getting ready in her room. Mr. Shaw recently gifted her a pair of crystal earrings. I believe she¡¯s still selecting her outfit. ¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Ah, I see. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Payne, I need to notify Mr. Shaw of something urgent. Excuse me. ¡± The butler took two steps aside. Lucinda followed suit and intercepted him. ¡°This house is quite huge, and I¡¯m having difficulty locating Sally¡¯s room. Could you kindly guide me there?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucinda continued to persuade, ¡°The staff here are all new faces to me. I don¡¯t recognize any of them. You¡¯re the only familiar person. Mekhi is currently upied with weing guests. Even if it¡¯s something urgent, you can inform him after the party. ¡± After a brief pause, the butler turned his head and nced at Mekhi in the distance. Seeing that Mekhi was engrossed in conversation with Sonny and Luisa, the butler opted not to disturb him at that moment. ¡°Very well, Mrs. Payne. Please follow me. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Shortly after, Kyson emerged from the house, taking his time. Stationed at the doorway, he surveyed the garden, and then fixed his gaze upon Nathan. Nathan promptly sensed Kyson¡¯s gaze, and their eyes locked in an instant. Growing impatient, Mekhi decided to wrap up his conversation with Sonny and Luisa. Immediately he saw Kyson, he left them and approached him, ¡°Why did you take so long? Where were you?¡± Kyson averted his eyes and replied, ¡°I had a stomach upset. Needed a moment in the toilet. ¡± Understanding the mundane nature of the situation, though annoyed, Mekhi refrained from publicly chastising Kyson. Chapter 1714 After a pause, Mekhi pressed, ¡°How¡¯s everything going? You must seed tonight. Failure is not an option, got it?¡± ¡°Consider it done,¡± Kyson assured. Pleased with the response, Mekhi smiled. With a warm smile, Mekhi took the stage, signaling the start of the dinner. Lucinda went downstairs with Sally, who was beautifully dressed. Guests settled into their seats, and they all looked sophisticated. Mekhi opened with some friendly remarks. Beside him, Kyson stood silently, projecting a supportive brotherly presence. For this formal event, Kyson had shaved off his beard. He appeared notably younger. Although he looked worn, he was still as attractive as before under the dim light. Following his speech, Mekhi told Kyson to propose a toast to the guests. ¡®s BunnyBookery Naturally, Nathan, the most influential man in Cadiered, was the first to be honored. Kyson approached Nathan slowly, with Mekhi silently apanying him. He now resembled a supportive brother to Kyson. ¡°Nathan, there¡¯s been some tension and bad blood between us. I regret my actions, and I offer this toast as an apology. Let¡¯s move past it. Please forgive me and drink this wine,¡± Kyson said, wearing a smile. He took a bottle and an empty ss and filled it with wine for Nathan. As Kyson poured the wine, he discreetly added an unknown white powder into the deep red wine. Behind him, Mekhi observed everything and felt very relieved. ¡°Come on, Nathan, have this wine and let¡¯s put the past behind us,¡± Kyson urged. Nathan remained silent, ignoring Kyson totally. Turning to Lucinda, Kyson sighed. ¡°He won¡¯t ept my apology. I¡¯ve heard he only listens to you. Can you help for the sake of our years-long friendship?¡± Lucinda yed the role of peacemaker. She then turned to Nathan and said, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s just a ss of wine. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. But if you don¡¯t drink it, he can¡¯t go on with his toasting tonight. Drink it, or you can just drink half, and I¡¯ll take the rest. ¡± Nathan had to reluctantly agree to it. Kyson bowed respectfully and handed him the ss of wine. Lucinda collected the drink ss before Nathan could and drank half as they had agreed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1715 While she drank it, Kyson averted his gaze. The garden lights were dim, concealing his emotions from in view. But an underlying sense of calmness emanated from him. Mekhi frowned and keenly felt that something was not right. After Kyson raised his ss in a toast to the assembled guests, Mekhi pulled him to a secluded spot and inquired with a hushed voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t pull any stunts, did you?¡± Baffled, Kyson responded, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wearing a cynical smirk, Mekhi said, ¡°I know you too well. You are very in love with Lucinda.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d stand by and let her drink that wine without intervening!¡± The white powder in the wine was a banned drug Mekhi had purchased abroad and it was very potent. Kyson didn¡¯t even prevent the woman he cherished from drinking the wine, a gesture she made in an attempt to assist him. Mekhi¡¯s suspicions arose instantly. Amidst theughter and banter of guests in the garden, a few bodyguards stood guard over this quiet corner. Filled with anger, Mekhi seized Kyson by the neck and issued a stern warning, ¡°I can protect you or plunge your life into turmoil! Don¡¯t even entertain the thought of deceiving me. ¡± Remainingposed despite the suffocating pain, Kyson replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t intervene because I want both of them dead!¡± ¡°You want to kill Lucinda?¡± Mekhi was in doubt but eased his grip. Kyson¡¯s face turned pale and he struggled to breathe. He responded, ¡°Mekhi, you haven¡¯t felt true sadness. If Nathan can die, no matter what the cost, I am willing to do it. I loved Lucinda deeply, but she ran away with Nathan on our wedding day, humiliating me. I can¡¯t let it go. Since they¡¯re so in love, it¡¯s fitting for them to meet their end together. ¡± Kyson wore a weak and sorrowful smile, which was a bit unsettling. Mekhi arched his eyebrows and watched Kyson¡¯s expression. He withdrew his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly mentally ill, but that¡¯s fine. ¡± Enduring the pain in his throat, Kyson coughed slightly and had a nk expression on his face. Mekhi touched Kyson¡¯s neck with the back of his hand. There was a red mark on his neck from the earlier grip, and his tone softened. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your point, there¡¯s nothing left for you in the garden. Return to your room and rest. ¡± ¡°Alright, Mekhi. ¡± ¡°Go on. ¡± Then Mekhi walked away from the quiet ce. As Mekhi¡¯s figure blended into the vibrant garden and was no longer visible in the darkness, Kyson breathed a sigh of relief. He brought out a pouch of powder from his pocket and clenched his fists. Shortly after Mekhi left, Lucinda strolled through the garden and stood before Kyson. Chapter 1716 They exchanged smiles. Mekhi, back at the banquet hall, was intercepted by the concerned butler. ¡°Mr. Shaw, something bad has happened. ¡± the butler, visibly anxious, muttered, ¡°My key to the top floor is missing. Before the banquet, only Mr Kyson Shaw came near me. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s face instantly changed and anger burned in his eyes. Through gritted teeth, he growled, ¡°Kyson! How could he!¡± As Mekhi moved to enter the vi, the butler held him back. ¡°Mr. Shaw, don¡¯t be hasty. It¡¯s just a suspicion. With so many guests, revealing news about the top floor isn¡¯t appropriate. Mr. Payne¡¯s presence could stir up quite amotion. ¡± After a brief surge of anger, Mekhi swiftly suppressed the fiery resentment in his eyes. He handed his key to the butler and calmly instructed, ¡°Keep quiet for now. Find a chance to head up to the top floor, assess the situation, and thoroughly inspect for any missing items. ¡± ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Shaw. ¡± The butler quickly turned and proceeded to carry out the task. Mekhi summoned two more bodyguards and instructed, ¡°Go upstairs and watch over Kyson. Ensure he stays put in his room. ¡± * Kyson, having just returned to his room, paced restlessly. He had given Lucinda the items and now needed an opportunity to return the key to the top floor to the butler. He watched the situation in the garden from time to time. When he was about to leave his room, he saw two bodyguards stationed outside his door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Respectfully, the two guards turned and replied, ¡°Mr. Mekhi Shaw mentioned that you¡¯re not feeling well. Kindly remain in your room and get some rest. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already rested. I¡¯m perfectly fine now. My wee dinner is ongoing. I intend to join my brother downstairs to host our guests. Is that not allowed?¡± Firmly, the bodyguard stated, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. Mr. Mekhi Shaw insists that you remain in your room. He may check on you after the dinner. ¡± Regardless of Kyson¡¯s protests, the two bodyguards adamantly prevented him from leaving and cited it as Mekhi¡¯s order. Stifling his anger, Kyson mmed the door and left the two bothersome bodyguards outside. Did this surveince mean that his cover was blown? Checking his trouser pocket, he confirmed the stolen key from the butler was still in his possession.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 1717 He anticipated that Mekhi would initiate a search of him and his room after the banquet. Turning off the light, he hid himself in the darkness. He then discreetly tossed the key out the window. Itnded in the grass in the garden. As someone was past, the key was inadvertently trodden into the soil. This left only half its edge revealed and the rest concealed by thewn. At half past ten in the evening, the party came to an end. Guests departed one by one. Lucinda and Nathan left together. ¡°Honey, check this out!¡± Only when they¡¯ve gone from the Shaws¡¯ house did Lucinda bring out two items from her bag. One was a tube filled with a clear liquid, norger than a little finger And the other was a pouch containing powder, roughly the size of a thumb. Examining the potion earnestly, Nathan said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy. Send this potion to the War Lab tonight for Aldric to examine. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement and handed him the bag of powder. ¡°Take a look at this one. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the drug that Mekhi gave him. He wanted to kill you tonight. ¡± ¡°Any idea what kind of drug it is?¡± Nathan questioned.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lucinda shook her head and replied, ¡°He didn¡¯t have time to tell me. Once the unknown potion is confirmed harmful, andbined with this powder, Mekhi can be charged. ¡± Maintaining a grave expression, Nathan said, ¡°Kyson willingly handed you the powder. When Mekhi finds out that Kyson didn¡¯t do what he asked him to do, he won¡¯t let Kyson go easily. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He did put something in the wine and Mekhi saw him doing that. ¡± Nathan asked curiously, ¡°What did he put in it?¡± Lucinda chuckled and yfully flicked his forehead. ¡°What¡¯s with you? You have a faulty pte. He added some salt. Didn¡¯t you taste it at all?¡± Nathan was stunned. He didn¡¯t taste it. It was his oversight. Running her fingers over the powder pouch, Lucinda said, ¡°I believe this ordeal will end soon. ¡± Nathan embraced her and nted a gentle ki*s on her forehead. About thirty minutester, Aldric, who had just fallen asleep was abruptly awakened. He hurried to the Lab to wo Chapter 1718 He exined to Nathan, ¡°Without knowing the drug¡¯s name, I¡¯ll need time to analyze itsposition and find a match in the database. It¡¯s a lengthy process, and the results may not be avable until tomorrow noon. You can go home as there¡¯s no need to wait here. ¡± epting the suggestion, Nathan left theb with Lucind and headed home for a much-needed rest. It was midnight. The Shaws¡¯ house was brightly lit, and the servants and bodyguards were panicking. In the ancestral temple, the unsettling sound of rattan whipping echoed through the dark night. Standing beside the pirs inside the a cestral temple, Ryder and Sally were filled with fear and trembling. In a corner, two fragments of broken deep yellow rattany on the floor. Kyson knelt on the cold floor. His body shook, sweat beaded on his forehead, and his handsome face turned pale. His thin white shirt bore a stain of blood at the back. Despite the sharp pain coursing through him, he clenched his fists and endured in silence. Next to him, Mekhi held a sleek rattan and persistently inflicted merciless torture upon Kyson¡¯s wounded body.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Whoosh! Mekhi unleashed his anger with every strike. ¡°Speak up! Where is the key?! Did you steal something from the top floor? Where have you hidden it?¡± Kyson drew in a deep breath, attempting to alleviate the ache in his back, and said with difficulty, ¡°I never took Shiloh¡¯s key, nor did I trespass onto the top floor. I certainly¡­ Didn¡¯t engage in any theft. ¡± ¡°Liar!¡± Mekhished him five times on the back, leaving no room for exnation. Beneath the shirt, Kyson¡¯s back bore the gruesome evidence of the punishment-bloody and battered. Each whip etched a fresh welt, and blood flowed from the wounds. ¡°Em¡­¡± Kyson groaned in pain and was unable to maintain an upright posture. His trembling arms supported him on the floor. ¡°Mekhi, I swear I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ryder, who was standing by the pir, was terrified and couldn¡¯t bear seeing Kyson¡¯s pathetic state. Sally gasped, her hands instinctively covering her mouth in distress. Chapter 1719 Being forced to watch the torture inflicted upon Kyson was an ordeal they could hardly endure. Mekhi, in stark contrast, remained indifferent to Kyson¡¯s plight and exuded malice and cruelness. He meticulously dissected the entire situation. ¡°You are the only one who made physical contact with Shiloh tonight. Because you bumped into him in the corridor. Upon inspecting the top floor, I discovered signs of intrusion, and notably, an important bottle of medicine had been stolen! You didn¡¯te down until the partymenced. I instructed the servant to find you, but he couldn¡¯t, and you weren¡¯t in your room. Weren¡¯t you busy pilfering items on the top floor during that time?¡± Mekhi bellowed at the conclusio n of his sentences. Before Kyson could regain his posture, Mekhi relentlesslyshed him. ¡°Confess! Where is it?! Why have you stolen from me? Did you conspire with Lucinda to deceive me?¡± Mekhi¡¯s fury showed no respite. He struck Kyson¡¯s back vigorously with a vine, causing many wounds that bled profusely. Kyson, contending with the pain, remained huddled on the floor. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Every corner of the vi underwent thorough scrutiny multiple times.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson¡¯s room was meticulously searched by the bodyguards numerous times. Despite being frisked twice by Mekhi, nothing incriminating was found on Kyson. Regardless, Mekhi refused to release him. Having been the only person in physical contact with Shiloh that night, Kyson remained the prime suspect. Despite the severity of Mekhi¡¯s beatings, Kyson staunchly refused to admit guilt. Mekhi¡¯s rage intensified as he hit him with even greater force. Initially, he confined his whipping to Kyson¡¯s back, but as time passed, he expanded his beating to Kyson¡¯s arms and waist. The ominous sound of the whip sent shivers through the entire Shaw family. ¡°Do you believe you can endure until the end? It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re guilty or innocent. If the truth surfaces, I¡¯ll consign you to hell on the spot!¡± Whoosh! A menacing sound apanied each crack of the whip, echoing like a dire warning from hell. Kyson gritted his teeth and fought to endure the pain. He was in so much distress that he couldn¡¯t form coherent thoughts. Unconsciously, he began to groan under the intense agony. For a year, he had hidden his true identity and led a rtively peaceful life. The severity of this beating was unlike anything he had endured in a long while, and it became almost unbearable. With an audible snap, the second vine broke under endless whipping. Exhausted from whipping Kyson for so long, Mekhi tossed the broken vine aside. Taking a moment to catch his breath, he rolled up his sleeves and summoned the guards with amanding shout. Chapter 1720 ¡°Guard!¡± A bodyguards promptly entered and responded with respect, ¡°Sir?¡± Pointing to the newly soaked vines, Mekhi issued a coldmand, ¡°Continue striking him until he confesses. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Kyson put his hands on the floor. He was dizzy and shivered instinctively as he saw the bodyguard beside him wielding a vine. ¡°Mekhi, even if you beat me to my death, I won¡¯t confess to something I haven¡¯t done. ¡± ¡°It means little if you¡¯re truly innocent! I can¡¯t afford the risk of letting go of you. ¡± With a disdainful smirk, Mekhi brought out a sharp dagger and hurled it at Kyson. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent on your innocence, prove it. End your own life, and I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re innocent. ¡± Kyson stared at the dagger, slowly picked it up, and grasped the hilt tightly. ¡°No! Please spare him. He¡¯s in a terrible s tate. Despite your brutal whipping, he maintains his innocence. I truly believe he¡¯s telling the truth. ¡± Sally¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she clung to Kyson to stop him from killing himself. Mekhi let out a contemptuous snort. ¡°You don¡¯t know him. He¡¯s been through Secret Investigation Department¡¯s training. Extracting information from him won¡¯t be easy. I must be cruel. ¡± ¡°Please, Mekhi! Kyson tends to go to extremes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If he didn¡¯t do it, he would truly kill himself to prove his innocence. I don¡¯t want him to face such a dire consequence. Despite having different mothers, we are family. Please, don¡¯t be excessively harsh on him,¡± she pleaded tearfully. Seeing the wounds on Kyson¡¯s back up close intensified her shock. Seeing Kyson¡¯s potential self-harm, Shiloh swiftly intervened, ¡°Sir, spare Kyson. It might be a mere coincidence¡­¡± ¡°Coincidence?¡± Mekhi narrowed his sharp eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been careful with the top floor key. It¡¯s either you lost it due to carelessness, or Kyson stole it. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Shiloh found himself in a dilemma. Admitting negligence meant that Mekhi would hold him ountable for the lost key. And he was too old to endure the beating. Mekhi shifted his gaze back to the battered Kyson. Sally tightly embraced him, preventing the bodyguard from further beating him. Her cries resonated with despair. ¡°Kyson, return the key and the stolen medicine, and I¡¯ll show mercy this time,¡± Mekhi dered. ¡°Kyson, if you indeed took them, give them to him. Else, he¡¯ll beat you to death today!¡± Sally pleaded. Kyson forced a bitter smile. He felt sharp pain as cold sweat dripped from his chin to form pools on the floor. How could he surrender something no longer in his possession? Admitting guilt certainly meant death. Chapter 1721 ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t steal the key or the medicine. Mekhi, you searched me and my room. I don¡¯t know where those things are either,¡± Kyson insisted and threw the dagger to the bodyguard holding the vine. ¡°Since you¡¯re convinced I¡¯m guilty, no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. Just kill me. Why torture me? I thought we were family and that you cared about me,¡± he bitterly added. ¡°Family?¡± Mekhi sneered. He was not swayed by Kyson¡¯s words. ¡®s BunnyBookery He only believed his own analysis and spection. But after beating Kyson, his anger subsided, and he became more rational. ¡°I¡¯LL grant you mercy for now. After all, word just spread that you¡¯re alive. It wouldn¡¯t be prudent to kill you now. But if I manage to uncover proof of your guilt, I promise you¡¯ll long for death then!¡± Mekhi gritted his teeth and snorted coldly. Then he took his leave. Since he left, it meant that Kyson survived through the initial questioning. Enduring the pain, Kyson heaved a sigh of relief, feeling a slight ease. His vision became a blur. He sumbed to unconsciousness and copsed into Sally¡¯s arms. ¡°Kyson! Guards, he passed out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Get the doctor!¡± Late into the night, only the Shaws¡¯ house bustled with activity. Shiloh rushed to summon the emergency doctor. Kyson¡¯s body was covered in blood and he appeared gravely wounded. Luckily, only his flesh was hurt. His internal organs were fine. The doctor carefully cleansed the blood using normal saline, applied medicine to the wounds, and expertly bandaged the severe injuries. He then stuffed an anti-inmmatory pill in Kyson mouth, who was in a daze. Even in his semi-conscious state, Kyson said nothing that could be detrimental to his situation. Once the doctor concluded his treatments, he took his leave. Beside Kyson¡¯s bedside, Sally wept softly and questioned, ¡°Kyson, you just returned. Why have you done such a thing? Why would you risk your life for Lucinda?¡± Though unaware of the full story, Sally had heard Lucinda¡¯s ount of the situation on the top floor. She spected on Kyson¡¯s motives for taking the key from Shiloh. Kysony on the bed, enduring so much pain. Squinting weakly, he nced at the solid-colored curtain, pressed his lips together tightly, and didn¡¯t say anything. His actions were driven by a desire to help Lucinda. But not solely for her. He had his own ulterior motives. This time back, he had something he wanted to try to get. Chapter 1722 Seeing him absent-minded, Sally kept on crying. A lot of things had happenedtely. The unsettling incidents and Mekhi¡¯s moodiness, intensified Sally¡¯s tears. ¡°Sally, go and get some rest. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Kyson looked pale and he closed his eyes tiredly. ¡°Alright, Kyson. Goodnight. I¡¯ll talk to Mekhi on your behalf,¡± Sally reassured and then left Kyson¡¯s room with concern in her heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kyson was in so much agony but he managed to fall asleep, as he was exhausted. Only a few hourster, he was awakened by the bodyguards. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you have to get up now. Mr. Mekhi Shaw wants you in the garden,¡± they informed. With a throbbing headache, Kyson opened his eyes. He was too weak to rise. A sarcastic smile yed on his lips. He survived the previous night. And he now faced a new day of torment and interrogation. The two guards noticed he had awakened, but he showed no sign of getting up. They moved ahead, lifted him from both sides, and helped him downstairs. There were wounds on his back and waist. Every step he took caused him visible pain and suffering. His room was on the second floor and shortly after, he arrived downstairs. The bodyguards took him all the way to the cobblestone path in the garden, andpelled the worn-out Kyson to kneel on the ground. The uneven pebbles struck his knees, causing him pain. Kyson dropped his head and was about to copse to the ground. The bodyguards caught his falling body in time. A guard said, ¡°Mr. Kyson Shaw, Mr. Mekhi Shaw said if you own up to what you did and reveal where the stolen items are hidden, you can stand up right away. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything. ¡± Kyson clenched his fists, drew in a deep breath, and attempted to straighten his back. The two guards held him and managed to help him kneel upright. * About two hourster, Sally woke up. The first thing she did after changing her clothes was rush to Kyson¡¯s room to check up on him. Chapter 1723 To her surprise, the room door stood ajar, and no one was inside. The bed had also turned cold. She took hold of a servant passing by and asked in haste, ¡°Where is Kyson? Where was he taken?¡± ¡°I think Mr. Kyson Shaw is in the garden. ¡± Without hesitation, Sally descended the stairs. Stepping out of the vi, her eyes met Kyson, kneeling with a pale countenance. Immediately, her eyes filled with tears. She turned to go and beg Mekhi, but was halted by Shiloh. ¡°Miss Shaw, pleading with Mr. Mekhi Shaw won¡¯t change anything. The key and some other things on the top floor are missing, which is not a small issue. Mr. Mekhi Shaw won¡¯t release Mr. Kyson Shaw until the truth is revealed. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Confused, Sally gazed at Kyson in the garden, unsure of her next move.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What can I do to make Mekhi stop punishing Kyson?¡± Shiloh sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Mekhi Shaw stated that if Mr. Kyson Shaw doesn¡¯t confess, he¡¯ll kneel in the garden till nightfall without food or water. If he continues to be adamant, he will be beaten again in the ancestral temple. ¡± Sally was appalled at Mekhi¡¯s cruelty. ¡°We can¡¯t be certain if Kyson is guilty. How can Mekhi be so heartless?! Kyson was severely injuredst night. How can he endure this?¡± Shiloh bent his head and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Miss Shaw, if you genuinely care for Kyson, convince him to confess and stop opposing Mr. Mekhi Shaw. ¡± With that, Shiloh turned and left. Sally fixed her gaze on Kyson in the garden. Clearly, Kyson¡¯s endurance had reached its limit as he copsed on the ground. Swiftly, a bodyguard fetched cold water from a bucket and sshed it on his face to revive him. Immediately he woke up, he was lifted up by the two bodyguards and coerced back into a kneeling position. Sally was horrified. Her perfect world teetered on the brink of copse. Mekhi¡¯s military background made him know gruesome interrogation methods. But she was well aware that Kyson was too stubborn to admit it. After a brief struggle, she retreated to her room. She then secretly sent Lucinda a message. * At the time, Lucinda was still asleep. Immediately after the day broke, Nathan, who had been awake, eagerly had s@x with her. After some time, he headed to the shower, leaving Lucinda peacefully asleep. Chapter 1724 The sound of watering from the bathroom stopped. Lucinda was in deep sleep, so she didn¡¯t hear the message alert from her phone. But Nathan, who had just stepped out of the shower, heard the notification. Wrapped in a white towel at his waist, his attractive upper body was disyed. While drying his damp, short hair, he headed toward the bedside table and sought to check the message for the sleeping Lucinda. He expected to see something rted to work, but he discovered that it was a serious issue. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sally¡¯s message read, ¡°Lucinda, did Kyson take something from the top floor for you? Mekhi is aware. He¡¯s been tormenting Kyson sincest night. I implore you to save Kyson and return the item to Mekhi. ¡± Kyson had been exposed? Nathan¡¯s expression grew dark as he nced at Lucinda on the bed. Lucinda was tired and fell into a deep sleep. He tapped the message interface, ced her phone back on the bedside table, swiftly changed clothes, and silently exited the room. Once he left N&L Fairy Land, he dialed Sonny¡¯s number. ¡°You have five minutes. Dress up and meet me in the garage. Alert your soldiers and tell them to stay five hundred meters from the Shaws¡¯ house. ¡± When it came to serious matters, Sonny proved efficient. He got to the garage on time within five minutes. Their initial stop was the National Security Bureau. Nathan and Sonny wore their military uniforms, and secured a detention investigation warrant in the database. Once fully prepared, they hurried to the Shaws¡¯ house. Thirty minutester, they joined a contingent of soldiers stationed five hundred meters away. When the bodyguards saw the group of people arrive at the gate, they were confused. Who was Nathan going to arrest in his military uniform? ¡°Mr. Payne, kindly wait. I¡¯ll inform Mr. Shaw first,¡± one of the guards said. Wearing a stern expression, Nathan responded, ¡°No need to inform him. The National Security Bureau is conducting an investigation, and all guards must cooperate promptly. He has no authority to stop us. Step aside. ¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± With his hands in his pockets, Nathan strode directly into the house. Upon entering the garden, he spotted Kyson¡¯s frail form on the cobblestone path not far away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Having fainted multiple times, Kyson was drenched. His fresh wounds reopened, and his pajamas was stained all over with blood. Chapter 1725 Nathan narrowed his eyes, a surge of anger coursing through him. Upon spotting Mekhi hurrying out to greet him, he quickly wore a smug smirk. ¡°Sir, why have youe here so early?¡± Mekhi inquired with a smile while approaching Nathan and nodding respectfully. Nathan turned to Kyson again and said casually, ¡°We got information that Kyson has been involved in unauthorized exit-entry activities in the past year. He has broken thew, so I¡¯vee to arrest him¡± Mekhi froze. ¡°Unauthorized exit-entry? Sir, this involves crossing borders. Shouldn¡¯t we coordinate with foreign authorities for an investigation?¡± ¡°True, but given my ¡®history¡¯ with Kyson, I want to interrogate and torture him first. ¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re my boss. You don¡¯t have to inform me of your ns,¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Mekhi said, sporting a smile. Nathan looked at him arrogantly. ¡°You are the head of the Shaw family and Kyson¡¯s brother, so it seemed important to keep you informed. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Mekhi acknowledged with a respectful bow. Apanied by his men, Nathan approached Kyson, who knelt nearby. ¡°What led to this? I haven¡¯t questioned him yet, and he¡¯s already in this condition. ¡± Mekhi exined calmly, ¡°He vited family rules. As the family head, I had to discipline him. I used vines to whip him and had him kneel for a bit. But he¡¯s okay. ¡± Nathan remained silent. With hands in his pockets, he walked over to Kyson coldly. Barely conscious, Kyson struggled to focus. He gazed at Nathan and then at Mekhi. Wearing a serious expression, he asked Nathan slowly, ¡°Why are you here? And with all these men?¡± Nathan said nothing. Sonny behind him stepped forward to provide an exnation. ¡°You¡¯ve vited thews, and made an illegal exit from the border! We¡¯re here to arrest you. Come, we¡¯ll send you back to the ce you¡¯re most familiar with-the interrogation room. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kyson¡¯s face lost color. A mix of astonishment and anger crossed his face. With a mocking smile, he said, ¡°Last night, you graciously epted my apology before Lucinda, and now you¡¯re arresting me? Quite the two-faced plotter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Nathan red at him, clearly on the verge of losing his temper. Mekhi examined their expressions carefully without saying nothing. Kyson continued his taunts, ¡°Imagine if Lucinda discovers you¡¯re deliberately making things tough for me and seeking revenge. ¡± Chapter 1726 Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, and he delivered a forceful kick to Kyson¡¯s uninjured left shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve insulted me. For that, I might use every instrument of torture in the interrogation room on you. ¡± Kyson grunted in pain and copsed to the ground, unable to get up. Nathan averted his gaze and said coldly, ¡°Bring him along. ¡± Sonny signaled his soldiers, ready to take Kyson away. ¡°Wait!¡± said Mekhi. This prompted a cold re from Nathan, who was clearly displeased with the interruption. With an apologetic smile, Mekhi said in a hushed tone, ¡°Sir, Kyson has also vited familyws. Could you return at noon for his arrest? Let me conclude my interrogation first. ¡± Nathan¡¯s handsome face grew darker and his anger intensified. Sonny chimed in, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you are aware that Mr. Payne rarely makes arrests in person. Since he¡¯s here, you wouldn¡¯t want him to leave empty-handed, would you?¡± Mekhi maintained a polite smile. ¡°I apologize.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. How about this? You and Mr. Payne can go to the living room to have some tea. Give me about thirty minutes. Once I extract the information I need from Kyson, I¡¯ll personally bring him to you. ¡± Sonny and Nathan paused. It was just thirty minutes. If they refused again, Mekhi would immediately get suspicious. They were in a dilemma. Kyson, who was lying weak on the ground, continued to tremble. Thirty minutes¡­ It seemed that Mekhi would go to the extreme of torturing him in order to get the information that he wanted. His endurance waned. He was not confident that he¡¯d hold out without divulging the truth while unconscious. With this thought, he reached Mekhi, clutched his trousers, and pleaded, ¡°Mekhi, trust me. I didn¡¯t steal Shiloh¡¯s key or take anything from the top floor. I swear¡­¡± Mekhi¡¯s countenance changed slightly and he looked up at Nathan. Nathan met his gaze and gave him a questioning look. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding on the top floor? You even forbade your family from going there. What are you hiding, Mekhi?¡± Mekhi grew flustered and delivered a hard kick to Kyson. His kick packed more punch than Nathan¡¯s. It sent Kyson tumbling along the cobblestone road as a searing pain pierced his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood. His face drained of color as he slipped into a semiatose state. Chapter 1727 ¡°Pay no heed to his tales. There are no secrets on the top floor. Kyson stole something precious from my room. ording to our family rules, I must discipline him. The Shaw family does not tolerate thievery!¡± Mekhi asserted. Nathan remainedposed. ¡°Indeed, a thief deserves punishment. You¡¯re merciful, merely beating him. If it were me, I¡¯d opt for a more direct approach like cutting off his hands and feet. ¡± While he spoke, he turned around and nced at Sonny. Understanding the signal, Sonny promptly assisted Kyson to his feet. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Kyson bit Sonny¡¯s hand. ¡°You bastard! Let go of me!¡± Wincing in pain, Sonny retaliated with a sharp p to Kyson¡¯s face. Having distanced himself from Kyson, Sonny red at him and instructed the men behind him, ¡°He bit me before Mr. Shaw and Mr. Payne. Uneptable! Does he believe he¡¯s still the head of the SecretAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Investigation Department? Move quickly! Put him in handcuffs and take him away!¡± Promptly, the soldiers restrained Kyson with handcuffs. Gripping his arms, they hauled him away. Mekhi wanted to stop them, but found that it was toote as Kyson was forcefully pushed into a waiting car. ¡°Sir, is it a bit¡­¡± Nathan interrupted, patting Mekhi on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll assist you in questioning him and recovering your stolen items. I can break his limbs if you wish. That¡¯s how thoughtful I am to you!¡± Suppressing his anger, Mekhi responded, ¡°Thank you, sir, for your assistance. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Nathan turned his gaze coldly, signaling to his men. And they took their leave immediately. Just before taking his leave, Nathan red at Mekhi and expressed his anger, ¡°Mekhi, we all make mistakes. It¡¯s never toote to rectify them. I hope not to return to this house and find you the one facing arrest. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s demeanor changed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I always adhere to the rules. I understand the importance of staying within the bounds of thew. ¡± Nathan hid the disappointment in his eyes and responded with indifference, ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Lowering his gaze, Mekhi said with respect, ¡°Goodbye, sir. ¡± He stood at the gate and watched as Nathan got into the car and drove away. After the cars disappeared from his view, he erupted in anger and violently tipped over arge vase in the garden. Chapter 1728 ¡°Nathan!¡± He gritted his teeth, his heart brimming with contempt. But there was a matter demanding urgent attention. Nearly a week had passed since Noelle was taken by Lucinda. This situation was far from good. Suppressing his anger, Mekhi turned on his heel and went inside. Then he summoned Sally to his study. ¡°Mekhi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± With a cigarette in hand, he instructed in a cold tone, ¡°Ensure you visit Noelle at the Paynes¡¯ house these two days. Take the bodyguards with you and take them to her room. ¡± ¡°What? Lucinda always takes me to Noelle¡¯s room alone. There¡¯s no way Lucinda would allow our bodyguards to enter,¡± she exined. Mekhi tapped the desk angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t care how, but you must find a way to get the bodyguards in and let them be alone with Noelle. ¡± ¡°Cyrus and the doctors may visit the room anytime. What you¡¯re asking me to do seems impossible. They won¡¯t allow me and our bodyguards to be alone with her. ¡± He mmed his fist on the table with a bang and said harshly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even make an attempt! How can you give up so easily and undermine your confidence?¡± Taken aback by his sudden outburst, Sally shivered and tears welled up her eyes. Biting her pink lip, she felt deeply wronged. Unmoved by her distress, Mekhi said sternly, ¡°Sally, at 21, it¡¯s time to learn independence and how to handle challenges on your own. This task can serve as valuable training for you to adapt. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Tapping his fingers on the table, he continued with a serious expression, ¡°No matter what, find a way to get the bodyguards into Noelle¡¯s room and let them be alone with her for some time. ¡± Tears filled her eyes as she asked, ¡°What if I couldn¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°If you fail, the vine I used to discipline Kysonst night will be waiting for you. ¡± How could her brother be so vicious? Sally was stunned. ¡°Why? How could you! Threatening to beat me over something so minor? Am I still your favorite sister?¡± ¡°I care for you, but I won¡¯t pamper you. It¡¯s a lesson for you to learn how to handle tasks independently. ¡± His expression turned stern, offering her no opportunity to refuse. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. You¡¯re bing increasingly unfamiliar to me,¡± Sally expressed. She found him more and more weird and even deemed him unreasonable. Mekhi exhaled a smoke ring and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t changed. I simply indulged you so much that you never saw the real me. ¡± Staring at him, Sally suddenly felt a cold sensation throughout her body, rendering her speechless. Chapter 1729 Struggling to ept the reality, she turned and fled from the study in tears. With a gloomy face, Mekhi felt his useless siblings were annoying. Subsequently, he called one of his men and instructed, ¡°Nathan took Kyson to the interrogation room. Monitor how he handles Kyson closely. ¡± In the car, Kyson, who had lost consciousness, gradually awoke after receiving an antibiotic injection. While the car moved, he opened his eyes and watched Sonny, seated beside him, adeptly tending to the wound on his own hand. Sonny gazed at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯re quite weak, but you managed to bite me so hard. Was that intentional? It was a revenge move, right?¡± With a smile, Kyson responded, ¡°If I don¡¯t genuinely bite you, how can I express my pain, anger, and despair? Mekhi is sharp. It¡¯s difficult to deceive him. ¡± ¡°If I¡¯d known sooner, I would¡¯ve pped you harder. What a shame,¡± Sonny sneered. Seeing Sonny still upset, Kyson giggled. He slowly propped himself up and sat upright. Nathan, seated across from them, attentively perused some documents. In a hushed tone, Kyson inquired, ¡°How did you know I was in trouble? You arrived quickly. ¡± ¡°Sally messaged Lucinda, urging her to return the stolen items to save you. ¡± Touched, Kyson remarked, ¡°Sally is genuinely innocent. She¡¯s oblivious to theplexities of human nature. ¡± If Lucinda indeed returned the drug, Mekhi would confirm him as the thief.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not only would Lucinda¡¯s efforts be in vain, but Mekhi would likely attempt to kill him discreetly. His only way to stay alive was to deny it. Kyson, smart in his own right, gazed at Nathan and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the drug test progressing? Mekhi kept emphasizing its significance to himst night. ¡± ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. Aldric has to cross-reference the data. If all goes smoothly, we¡¯ll have it by noon. ¡± Nathan nced at Kyson casually and quipped, ¡°Had we discovered the truth, it would have led to Mekhi¡¯s arrest, not yours. ¡± Kyson grinned. ¡°Yeah. ¡± An air of quiet settled in the car as no one spoke. After tending to his wound, Sonny looked at Kyson¡¯s blood-stained shirt and expressed his concern, ¡°While treating your injuries, I noticed numerous bruises and cuts. How harshly did Mekhish out at you?¡± Chapter 1730 Kyson stared at his bloodied shirt and responded, ¡°I lost count. I just recall two vines breaking. ¡± Two vines? Given its high flexibility, a vine could endure hundreds ofshes before snapping. This time, Mekhi showed extreme cruelty toward Kyson. Merely suspecting him of drug theft led to such brutality, despite them being half-brothers. Fueled by old animosities, Sonny taunted Kyson deliberately. ¡°You¡¯re just as resilient as ever. I recall torturing you for a full day and night to pry out that secret. ¡± He referred to Kyson¡¯s arrest for stealing the S404 Virus. This was a tarnished chapter in Kyson¡¯s history. Kyson¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re also quite resilient. I beat you all night in the dungeon, but you held your ground. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You!¡± They had a history of torturing each other. As the past was brought up, the air in the car immediately turned tense. Meanwhile, Nathan nced at the both of them. ¡°Still in the mood for bickering, I see. We¡¯re almost at the interrogation room. How about I suspend both of you and give you a good beating? While you two recover in the hospital, you can build a friendship. ¡± Sonny¡¯s face paled. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be friends with him! If it weren¡¯t for his help, I¡¯d settle the score with him today. His voice trailed off, fading as he spoke. Kyson disyed a contemptuous grin. Nathan broke the silence and said earnestly, ¡°I worry Mekhi won¡¯t relent after losing his drugs. He¡¯ll likely have his man keep an eye on us. For now, I must ce you in the interrogation room. I¡¯ve arranged a bed sheet and a quilt there. This issue will be resolved in a few days, and you¡¯ll regain your freedom. Concerning your injuries, a military doctor will discreetly provide you with medical attention. ¡± Kyson listened attentively and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. I don¡¯t want Mekhi to get suspicious. Besides, these wounds are not deep. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll tend to them after I¡¯m released. ¡± Since he insisted, Nathan agreed. After all, they both underwent rigorous training and weren¡¯t particrly fragile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you a medicine kit. You can treat your injuries yourself.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Kyson nodded. Thinking about Lucinda, he lowered his gaze and inquired softly, ¡°Was it Lucinda who told you to save me?¡± Nathan nced at him and responded, ¡°No, she¡¯s unwell and resting at home. She¡¯s even unaware of this. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well? Why?¡± Kyson asked anxiously. Nathan frowned and stared at him calmly. ¡°She¡¯s not ill. It¡¯s our private business and none of your business. ¡± Chapter 1731 Kyson caught the meaning of Nathan¡¯s message. His gaze fell sadly and he tightly clenched his fists. ¡°In the past year¡­ How have things been between you and her?¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nathan responded shortly. Sonny chimed in, ¡°Nathan emptied his pockets for Lucinda and made her the wealthiest woman. Once they tied the knot, he forbade her from cooking. And there is no hired help, as she disliked having strangers at home. When their babies were born, Nathan juggled house chores, cooking, baby duties, and the affairs of Payne Group and the National Security Bureau. Sleep was a luxury. Lucinda eventually hired a nanny, seeing his exhaustion. ¡± Sonny clicked his tongue and continued, ¡°I truly admire him. Can¡¯t imagine doing it better myself. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson listened quietly. He felt good about all Sonny had said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Nathan, now that you¡¯ve taken her from me, promise to treat her well forever. If you ever make her unhappy, I¡¯ll stop at nothing to take her back,¡± Kyson warned firmly. Nathan¡¯s demeanor immediately turned cold and he wore a disdainful smirk on his face. ¡°You think I¡¯ll ever allow you to get her? She¡¯s been mine all along. You were the one attempting to snatch her away. ¡± Tension lingered as the two men locked eyes. Though their animosity towards each other had considerably reduced, a palpable aggression still hung in the air. No words were exchanged as they were both lost in their own thoughts. Sensing the tension in the car, Sonny cleared his throat and said, ¡°Well¡­ Here we are at the interrogation room. ¡± This secure facilityy on the outskirts of Stastle. Sonny re-handcuffed Kyson and yanked him out of the car. Nathan adjusted his cor and stepped out deliberately.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Fifty meters away, Fletcher, leader of the Ninth Squad, and his team awaited them. Spotting Fletcher, Sonny stopped supporting Kyson and shoved him forward brusquely. ¡°You wretch! How dare you bite me? Today, you¡¯ll have another taste of how it feels to be tortured by me. I¡¯ll strip you to the bone this time!¡± Though physically weakened, Kyson wasn¡¯t scared. He appeared tough. As Fletcher spotted them, he approached and respectfully greeted Nathan with a bow. ¡°Sir. ¡± However, Nathan paid him no attention. The uneasy vibe urged Fletcher to pull out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and offer it to Nathan. ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to personally apprehend a suspect. You must be tired. Smoking can help ease that. ¡± With an indifferent nce, Nathan didn¡¯t collect it. He asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Startled, Fletcher dropped his head. ¡°Mr. Shaw sent me. He¡¯s concerned that Kyson won¡¯t confess easily and asked me to assist with the interrogation. ¡± Chapter 1732 ¡°Get Lost! I brought Kyson in myself. Stay out of matters that don¡¯t involve you!¡± Sonny shot back. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re right. Since you have Kyson in check, I have nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡± Nathan coldly stared at Fletcher, silently conveying his desire for him to leave. Fletcher then stretched out the pack of cigarettes to Sonny. Sonny snorted arrogantly and refused to take it. Fletcher had no option but to return it to his pocket. While passing Kyson, he halted and said earnestly, ¡°Kyson, Mr. Shaw insists that to avoid punishments, you must confess your illegal deeds.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If you withhold information or speak out of turn, he¡¯ll personally mete out your punishments as the head of the Shaw family. ¡± Kyson narrowed his charming eyes, discerning the threat in Fletcher¡¯s gaze. ¡°Leave now! You have no right to threaten my suspect Infuriated, Sonny delivered a forceful kick to Fletcher¡¯s buttocks. ¡°Go away! If you provoke Mr. Payne too much, the repercussions won¡¯t be Limited to just a kick!¡± Wincing in pain, Fletcher nearly jumped. He massaged his buttocks and left with his men. Immediately he left, Sonny¡¯s men swiftly encircled the entire interrogation room. Some wore camouge uniforms and concealed themselves a few hundred meters away to safeguard the area. The heavy door of the interrogation room creaked open. Staring at the creepy torture instruments on the wall, Kyson sighed and said, ¡°I never thought that one day, the interrogation room would be my safe haven. ¡± ¡°Indeed! You¡¯re a regr around here. The stuff on the walls are like your old pals you know so well, huh? Sleeping beside them must be quite a change for you,¡± he remarked. ¡°It¡¯s definitely different. ¡± Turning to face him, Kyson proposed, ¡°How about I ask Nathan to put you in this room for a few days?¡± Sonny¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He wanted to retort but after he stole a nce at Nathan, he said, ¡°Someone is eagerly waiting for me at home. If I don¡¯t show up, she¡¯ll start getting worried. ¡± Despite their simmering anger, Kyson and Sonny refrained from escting the situation into a fight. Nathan signaled to the guards outside. Soon, a group of men entered, carrying thick nkets, fruits, snacks, fancy cigarettes, a new mobile phone, a variety of fresh clothes, and a well-stocked medicine box. The interrogation room was filled with all sorts of items. It looked like Kyson was there on vacation. Kyson looked around and sensed Nathan¡¯s meticulous and cautious approach to everything. ¡°Thank you. ¡± With a stoic expression, Nathan replied, ¡°I¡¯m just returning the favor for what you did for me and Lucinda. There¡¯s no need to thank me. ¡± Kyson lowered his gaze to conceal his surprise. This wasn¡¯t the appreciation gift he sought. He understood Nathan well enough to know that a direct request for what he wanted would trigger his cautiousness. Chapter 1733 Maybe when the time came, Nathan would actually grant his wishes. Turning back to Nathan, Kyson adopted a serious tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been back in Stastle for quite some time and I haven¡¯tid eyes on you and Lucinda¡¯s babies. Once things settle, may I visit your ce to meet them?¡± He paused and continued, ¡°I¡¯d like to be their godfather. ¡± Nathan pondered for a moment. During their time in Eurfrica, Kyson showed great care for Lucinda, even when he found out that she was pregnant. Perhaps, he had a desire to be the father of her children. However, Nathan didn¡¯t immediately agree to Kyson¡¯s request. ¡°I can¡¯t decide this alone. When you have a chance, talk to Lucinda directly and hear her thoughts. ¡± Understanding that Nathan was controlled by Lucinda, Kyson smiled. ¡°Sure. ¡± Meanwhile, Lucinda, who had enjoyed a restful sleep, woke upte. She took her phone and nced at the time. It was past ten o¡¯clock, and Nathan should be at work already. She rubbed her sleepy eyes. As she made to get up from the bed, a call came in on her phone. It was Sally. Immediately after the call connected, Lucinda heard Sally¡¯s tearful voice. ¡°Lucinda, Mekhi kicked me out¡­¡± Sally sobbed uncontrobly, making it difficult for Lucinda to understand her words clearly. ¡°I¡¯m still at home. If you want to talk, juste over,¡± Lucinda suggestedpassionately. After thirty minutes, Sally arrived at N&L Fairy Land and poured out her troubles through tears. The two bodyguards who apanied Sally weren¡¯t permitted inside and remained under Abel¡¯s and Rickey¡¯s close watch. Lucindaforted Sally, gently patting her back. ¡°Calm down, stop crying. Tell me what happened. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As Sally recounted the morning¡¯s events and what Mekhi had said to her in his study, her heartache grew. ¡°Mekhi has changed. I don¡¯t recognize him anymore¡­ He insisted I bring the bodyguards into Noelle¡¯s room. And he even threatened to beat me with a vine if I don¡¯t do it¡± Detailing the distressing events, Sally revealed, ¡°He almost beat Kyson to deathst night. Lucinda, I¡¯m so terrified. Can you help me?¡± She clung to Lucinda, still haunted by the fear from Kyson¡¯s ordeal the previous night. She feared that Mekhi would truly hit her. Lucinda furrowed her brow when she heard that. ¡°Kyson was beatenst night? Why?¡± With tears streaming down her face, Sally was surprised that Lucinda Was unaware. Chapter 1734 ¡°You are not aware? I sent you a distress message. Weren¡¯t you the one who told Nathan toe and save Kyson?¡± Lucinda picked up her phone and checked the message. Then she saw the time she got the message. At that time, she was still asleep. It appeared Nathan had taken matters into his own hands after reading it. Convinced that Kyson was now safe, she pushed the matter aside and went on, ¡°Mekhi wants you to figure out how to get your bodyguards into Noelle¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sally affirmed, nodding. Lucinda burst intoughter, thinking about the height of Mekhi¡¯s desperation. He clearly understood that Sally was simple and guileless, but he gave her such a task? Holding Lucinda¡¯s hands, Sally earnestly implored, ¡°Lucinda, please help me. I believe Mekhi just wants the bodyguards to convey a message to Noelle. They won¡¯t be in there for long. ¡± ¡°Noelle is still recovering, and she won¡¯t be receptive to others. Also, your brother¡¯s intentions can¡¯t be that simple,¡± Lucinda remarked. ¡°What should I do, then?¡± Sally inquired. Lucinda raised an eyebrow and smiled, proposing a solution that would leave Mekhi with no easy way out. ¡°He threatened to beat you this time. You need to stand your ground. Why not stay here for some days? If he can¡¯t find you, he can¡¯t harm you. I have plenty of guest rooms, and I don¡¯t mind you staying here. ¡± Despite Sally¡¯s inclination to agree, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. Even if I stay here for a few days, I¡¯ll eventually have to return home. By then, he might even be more infuriated. And he might resort to more drastic measures when I return. ¡± Lucinda smiled reassuringly and patted her on the cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The drama will end soon. He will be able to do nothing to you by then. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda nodded seriously.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. ¡°What of the two bodyguards outside?¡± Sally asked. ¡°I¡¯ll have them return to their usual ce,¡± Lucinda assured. At noon, Nathan got a call from Aldric, prompting him to rush to theb. Aldric presented him with printed data and exined, ¡°Nathan, this drug wasn¡¯t manufactured here. It seems to originate from a foreign country and is banned on the market. I suspect Mekhi acquired it at a high cost from the ck market. ¡± Chapter 1735 With a grave expression, Nathan listened attentively and examined the drug¡¯s test results. Aldric went on, ¡°This substance bears some resemnce to a domestic drug called G7, but its effects are more potent. It¡¯s designed to attack the nervous system, causing intense pain. Ifbined with certain hypnotic techniques, the person injected with this drug bes highly susceptible to the injector¡¯smands. There are cases where this drug is being acquired from the ck market and used. In general, certain foreign elites employ it solely on exceptionally rebellious ves, ensuring their obedience in exchange for the antidote. Nevertheless, the potency of the drug is overwhelming. Once administered, it results in irreversible nerve damage. The side effects also are damaging. Even after recovery, lingeringplications are highly probable. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The more Nathan absorbed this information, the colder he got. Thinking of Cyrus, who would do anything for Noelle¡¯s recovery, he sighed and inquired, ¡°Are you aware of the potential lingering effects?¡± Aldric shook his head. ¡°Because it¡¯s a long-banned drug abroad, there¡¯s no avable reference data here. ¡± ¡°Understood. Include what you just shared in the diagnostic findings. Someone¡¯s fortune is on the brink of change. ¡± * Exiting theboratory, Nathan exuded a cold and furious demeanor. ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonny was standing outside and was speaking with Luisa on the phone. Immediately he saw Nathaning out, he hastily ended the call and approached him. ¡°How did it go?¡± Nathan gave him the test results without saying anything, his anger simmering. Sonny nced through the document hurriedly and eximed, ¡°He drugged his mother and sister?! Is hepletely out of his mind?¡± Nathan said in a cold tone, ¡°Since the day he resorted to any means to make himself the head of the Shaw family, he can hardly be considered human. ¡± With a stern expression, Sonny inquired, ¡°What¡¯s your n for him?¡± Nathan dered, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to justice! As a deputy director, his willful vition of thew warrants severe punishment. ¡± He briskly walked forward. He then got in the car and headed to the National Security Bureau. During the journey, he ordered, ¡°Hemands two groups of soldiers. Don¡¯t alert them. Instruct Larry and Lonnie to lead a team tomorrow and position them 500 meters from the Shaws¡¯ house beforehand. Sonny, gather all the evidence, including Noelle¡¯s injury assessment and the report on Mekhi¡¯s attempt to have Kyson poison me. With these three charges, I want him to be tortured in the interrogation room first, and then sent to the high-security prison!¡± In the Shaws¡¯ house, the two bodyguards, who were fresh from their return from N&L Fairy Land, hobbled up the stairs and knocked on the door of the study. ¡°Come in. ¡± Both of them leaned on each other, their expressions showing clearly that they were in pain. Chapter 1736 Mekhi, who was engrossed in some documents, suddenly saw their distress and was bewildered.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What happened? Where is Sally?¡± ¡°Sir, she has chosen to stay at the Paynes¡¯ house for a few days. She didn¡¯t return with us,¡± one of the bodyguards exined. Setting aside his pen, Mekhi arched an eyebrow and remarked, ¡°That¡¯s funny. I tasked you with safeguarding her. Why then have you returned?¡± The bodyguard appeared flustered as he confessed, ¡°Mrs. Paynepelled us to leave. She even instructed Abel to beat us up. ¡± Crack! A teacup shattered at the feet of the two men, startling them. Water sshed across the floor and Mekhi¡¯s anger red. ¡°Leave this instant! You¡¯re utterly worthless!¡± he thundered. Wearing a grim expression, he massaged his temples as he grappled with a throbbing headache. Noelle was very secure, and Sally seemed incapable of achieving much of anything. The situation was tricky. Frustrated, he reached into a drawer and retrieved a piece of transparent, colorless crystal. He inhaled deeply, using it to regain hisposure, and found himself feeling considerably better afterward. ALL of a sudden, another knock resounded at the door. Swiftly, Mekhi discreetly returned it to the drawer. Shiloh then walked into the study. He approached the desk with an air of respect and ced an item upon it. As Mekhi looked down, he recognized it as the key to the top floor, now marred with ayer of mud. It was the very key he had entrusted to Shiloh. ¡°Where did you find it?¡± ¡°In the garden, sir. It was hidden beneath the grass, with only a small portion visible. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find itst night,¡± Shiloh exined. Mekhi picked up the key and as he did so, his fingers became stained with mud. Chapter 1737 He rubbed the mud carefully. The scent of the transparent crystal kept his temper in check, at least for the moment. ¡°Shiloh, share your thoughts on what happened. ¡± Shiloh offered his theory, ¡°Last night at the banquet, the only person who came into close contact with me was Kyson, as he identally bumped into me. I suspect that he may have buried the key in the garden, fearing we might discover what he had done. ¡± Mekhi absorbed this information silently, methodically assessing the situation. ¡°I doubt he buried it. It¡¯s improbable that he¡¯d make such a ring error. If he had indeed buried it, you might not have found it for one or two years. So, he likely intended to return the key discreetly. But when he realized that I was watchful, he hastily tossed it out of the window. Hence, the key ended up in the garden. ¡± Shiloh nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re correct. ¡± Mekhi chuckled. His demeanor turned cold as anger welled up inside him. Overwhelmed by fury, he forcefully cleared his desk, even hisputer wasn¡¯t spared. ¡°Kyson! You bastard!¡± Kyson took the key, and it seemed like he must have also stolen the drugs from the top floor. He conspired with Lucinda to work against his own family. If Nathan got hold of those drugs, the oues would be beyond imagination. Rage overwhelmed Mekhi and he longed to destroy Kyson! The documents nearly struck Shiloh¡¯s feet, causing him to stumble backward. ¡°Please calm down, sir. There¡¯s always a solution. ¡± After his outburst, Mekhi regained his calmness. He promptly called Fletcher. ¡°What¡¯s the situation in the interrogation room?¡± Fletcher reported, ¡°Sir, after I took my leave, Sonny dispatched a sizable group of soldiers to secure the location. There are at least twenty soldiers stationed about five hundred meters away, and around ten people are covertly guarding the ce. ¡± Mekhi snorted. They weren¡¯t out to punish Kyson but were protecting him. It seemed Nathan was aware that Kyson had stolen the key. He likely had the stolen drug in his possession. Illegal exit? It was all part of their act, designed to deceive him. Mekhi¡¯s expression turned gloomy and cold as he said to Fletcher on the phone, ¡°Have your men monitor their movements closely. If they take any actions, alert me instantly. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Upon ending the call, Mekhi opened the drawer and brought out a gun. Chapter 1738 He adeptly loaded it and pressed it against his forehead, a faint smile dancing at the corners of his lips. Shiloh was visibly rmed. ¡°Sir! What are you doing? Please calm down! We¡¯re not at the end of our rope. There¡¯s always a chance for things to change. ¡± With a subtle grin, Mekhi set the gun down and ran his fingers over it. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You think I¡¯d take my own life? Only someone who¡¯s utterly defeated resorts to that. It¡¯s not over yet. The one who has thestugh often has the best one. ¡± He had spent several years practicing shooting, leaving calluses on his fingers. As he ran them along the firearm, a rush of excitement ran through him. ¡°I believed Kyson was back for revenge against Nathan, so I sympathized with him and extended a helping hand. Little did I know that he would sell me out. I¡¯m determined to bring him down, even if it means my own death!¡± Having spoken those words, he forcefully ced the gun on the desk with a resounding thud. In a nonchnt tone, he said to Shiloh, ¡°Considering the theft of the drugst night, I suspect Nathan may have already uncovered the drug¡¯sposition. While he¡¯s busy gathering evidence of my crime, you must dispose of the remaining drugs by flushing them down the toilet. You must also shatter the ss containers, bury them in the ground, and incinerate all the packaging. Ensure there¡¯s no trace left behind. Regarding those rooms on the top floor, destroy anything suspicious in them, Tell the servants to disinfect the rooms and ensure they are spotlessly cleaned. There¡¯s no time to waste! You mustplete this task before midnight. ¡± Shiloh nodded and said, ¡°Sir, if you¡¯re concerned about leaving evidence, why not simply dispose of the drugs? Also, you purchased those drugs at a considerably high cost. Destroying them would result in a significant financial loss, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± In this crucial moment, mary matters held no significance for Mekhi. He responded with seriousness, ¡°Perhaps Nathan has sent his men to observe our actions. If the servants were to discard the drugs, it might arouse Nathan¡¯s suspicion. Just follow my instructions. ¡± ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Shiloh responded, offering no further words. After Shiloh left, Mekhi adjusted his cor and left the study. He then ascended to the top floor at a leisurely pace. He opened the heavy iron lock on the top floor and entered the third room on the left without ncing elsewhere.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As he pushed the door open, he saw a frail woman lying on the bed. Her wrists bore the red imprints of heavy iron chains. Mekhi made his way to the bed, took a seat, unfastened the chains, and tenderly massaged her wrists. In a gentle tone, he said, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t me me. You¡¯ve always said you¡¯d do anything for me. Now, the person you despise the most, Kyson, has joined forces with Nathan to harm me. You alone cane to my aid. ¡± He cradled Kaitlin in his arms, soothingly caressing her back, though his eyes remained cold. Almost as if catching a familiar scent, Kaitlin blinked her eyes and started to regain some rity. She gazed up at her handsome son, wearing a content yet somewhat eerie smile. ¡°Yes, my dearest son, I¡¯ll grant your wish, even if it means sacrificing my life. ¡± Upon hearing Kaitlin¡¯s gentle words, Mekhi¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and he began to sob. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m truly sorry. I want to continue living. I don¡¯t want to forfeit the respect and influence I¡¯ve gained. I dread the thought of being sent to that high-security prison. I refuse to lead a wretched life. ¡± Chapter 1739 He embraced his frail mother tightly, holding her even closer. ¡°I know it¡¯s because of that bastard that you started experiencing mental problems. You even identally lost Noelle. I¡¯m well aware of your intense resentment toward him. I will ensure he faces the consequences. ¡± * Later that evening, Ryder returned, gently massaging his sore lower back. These days, he had beenpelled to carry out missions for the National Security Bureau, and the constant strain had left him exhausted and in pain. Mekhi had been incredibly unkind to him. He appeared so fragile, and Ryder wondered how he could summon the strength for the demanding tasks assigned by the National Security Bureau. He felt like he was pushing himself beyond his limits. The exhaustion was bing unbearable. When would this relentless cyclee to an end?! ¡®s BunnyBookery But then, the memory of Kyson¡¯s battered body from the previous night sent shivers down his spine, making him too fearful to curse Mekhi. Ryder leaned wearily against the wall and took slow, shaky steps into the garden. As he moved, a servant rushed past him, and Ryder halted him and requested, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Come and lend me a hand. ¡± Initially, the servant hesitated, seemingly taken aback. He then eventually stepped up to assist Ryder. ¡°I apologize, sir. Your brother has instructed us to tidy up the top floor. Everyone is quite upied, and we forgot to inform you. ¡± Ryder inquired, ¡°Why the sudden need to clean the top floor?¡± The servant shook his head and replied, ¡°We can¡¯t possibly know his intentions. It¡¯s already 6 pm. He¡¯s asked us toplete the cleaning before midnight, or there will be punishments for all of us. ¡± Ryder, though puzzled, was understanding. ¡°You can proceed with your duties. You don¡¯t need to help me. I can manage on my own. ¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± the servant expressed his gratitude with a deep bow, then promptly turned and hurried towards the backyard. As Ryder watched the servant¡¯s retreating figure, he grew increasingly curious. Recalling that Mekhi had voiced suspicions about Kyson stealing something from the top floor the previous night, and now, he had ordered a cleaning operation.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It left Ryder pondering Mekhi¡¯s true intentions behind all of this. His instincts told him that there was a hidden agenda. With that in mind, Ryder began to make his way slowly toward the backyard. The closer he approached, the more distinct the sounds of shattering ss became. In the backyard, many servants and bodyguards were toiling away, and even Shiloh was among them. They were all engrossed in their tasks, and no one seemed to take notice of him. Some were setting things on fire, others were breaking ss containers, and a few were digging holes to bury the garbage. Chapter 1740 Ryder found himself feeling bewildered. In one corner, there were small ss tubes, each norger than a thumb, that hadn¡¯t beenpletely broken. Some still held a clear liquid inside. Without much thought, Ryder picked up one of the ss tubes and examined it closely.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shiloh, who was upied with his own tasks nearby, was taken aback when he saw Ryder. He rushed over, gently took the ss tube from his hand, and ced it back in the corner. ¡°Sir, all of these are just discarded items. Your brother intended to dispose of them. Please be cautious as you might injure your fingers. Everyone is quite busy right now. You can head back into the house. Dinner will be ready soon. ¡± Still feeling somewhat lost, Ryder replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back to my room. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Shiloh responded. He then offered a respectful bow to Ryder before returning to his duties. Ryder nced around the cluttered backyard where everyone was absorbed in their tasks. When no one was paying attention, he discreetly pocketed a ss tube. Then, he made it seem as if he was casually leaving the backyard. After a tiring day of work, Nathan returned to N&L Fairy Land and was pleasantly surprised to find Sally there. In the evening, while everyone was having dinner, Sally couldn¡¯t help but keep her eyes fixed on Nathan¡¯s face. Lucinda noticed this and yfully tapped her on the head. ¡°What has caught your eye? Eat your food!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sally rubbed the spot where Lucinda had tapped her, and then averted her gaze. She took a bite of the food in her bowl and, out of the corner of her eye, stole nces at Nathan. Nathan sensed her gaze and raised his head to meet her eyes. Feeling guilty, Sally immediately turned her gaze away and avoided looking at him any longer. Puzzled, Nathan asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Sally hesitated for a moment before exining, ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I was staring, but I think you¡¯re quite handsome. I haven¡¯t had a chance to observe you closely before, and I realized that. . Nathan leaned in, curious. ¡°Realized what?¡± Lucinda appeared somewhat puzzled as she looked at Sally. Chapter 1741 Sally nced between the two of them and didn¡¯t dare to speak. After hesitating for some time, she said cautiously, ¡°I have this feeling that Nathan reminds me of someone I know. ¡± Both Lucinda and Nathan exchanged puzzled nces and inquired, ¡°Someone you know?¡± Sally leaned closer to Lucinda and whispered discreetly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Nathan bears a resemnce to your manservant back in Forden?¡± Her voice disrupted the serene atmosphere of the dining room. Nathan nearly choked on his meal at Sally¡¯s revtion. Seeing his reaction, Lucinda smiled. What happened in Forden remained a closely guarded secret in Nathan¡¯s past. Lucinda, seeking to tease Nathan, turned to Sally and inquired, ¡°So, Sally, between Nathan and my servant in Forden, who do you find more attractive?¡± Although Sally wasn¡¯t always known for her prudence, she gave the right response. ¡°Obviously, Nathan! He¡¯s your husband, wealthy and good-looking. The most influential man in the nation!¡± She praised Nathan and stole a quick nce in his direction. However, his reaction was strange, as he lowered his head with a cold, unsettling expression. Truth be told, Sally held a deep fondness for that particr manservant. So, she leaned in closer and whispered, ¡°Lucinda, did you fire that manservant? Does he still work for you?¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Oh, do you have a crush on him?¡± A hint of shyness graced Sally¡¯s face. ¡°Despite our disagreements, I can¡¯t help but like him. He¡¯s theplete package. If you don¡¯t need him, I¡¯d love to hire him. Just a glimpse of him would brighten my day. ¡± She went on, ¡°But I do recall you mentioning that he required training to learn to be more obedient. ¡± Nathan set down his fork with a heavy thud and his handsome face turned dark. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯m heading upstairs to check on the babies. ¡± As he walked away, Sally was left bewildered, uncertain of what she might have said to upset him. With a gentle smile, Lucinda continued to enjoy her meal and exined, ¡°He is tough, but I¡¯ve personally trained him. He¡¯s only gentle with me. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sally¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°So, this manservant still works for you? It seems like you hold deep affection for him. Is he your lover? Does Nathan know about it?¡± Lucinda remainedposed as she replied, ¡°He knows. ¡± Sally was taken aback. ¡°They say Nathan is a doting husband and is devoted to you.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Is he really fine with you having a lover?¡± Chapter 1742 Lucinda rified, ¡°I don¡¯t have a lover. I married that manservant. ¡± ¡°Married?¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°Yes, he is my husband now. ¡± Sally was utterly shocked. Her eyes widened in realization. Oh God! The manservant she had shed with in Forden was Nathan! Sally found herself trembling with fear. Herplexion turned ashen and she was too scared to take a single bite. The reason for her apprehension was that Nathan had prepared the dinner. With a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°Lucinda, I¡­ Have I upset him again? Is he going to kill me tonight?¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t contain her amusement and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s a forgiving soul. He won¡¯t make a scene or trouble you. ¡± Only then did Sally¡¯s anxiety start to ebb. ¡°Do you still want my ¡®manservant¡¯?¡± Lucinda teased. Sally vehemently shook her head. ¡°No! No! He¡¯s all yours. How could I even consider it? He¡¯d never let me live it down. ¡± Lucinda suppressed herughter and said, ¡°Keep eating. Get some rest. I¡¯ll arrange for Abel to take you out for some fun tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± After dinner, Lucinda headed to the nursery on the fourth floor, carrying some freshly washed fruit. Nathan sat on a small stool, his tall frame slightly bent. He had one hand resting on Destinee¡¯s crib while yfully shaking her rattle with the other. Setting the fruit on the table, Lucinda approached the two giggling babies. Their cherubic faces, long curlyshes, and bright eyes melted her heart. Destinee, who had been delicately sucking her tiny fingers, broke into a beaming smile upon spotting Lucinda. Lucinda also smiled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Her heart was so full. She was now a mother to two precious little ones. Nathan, still engrossed in waving the rattle, didn¡¯t turn around. He appeared as if he were in a sullen mood. Chapter 1743 She lightly grazed his ear and inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Are you upset with Sally, or is it Nathaniel Roberts that you are jealous of?¡± Nathaniel Roberts¡­ It had been a while since he¡¯d heard that name. Nathan turned to her, his gaze filled with affection. ¡°You¡¯re a tricky one. You could¡¯ve avoided this subject, but you just had to ask Sally who was more good-looking. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s fingers moved from his ear to his eyes and brows, yfully flicking his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re Nathaniel. So why let it bother you? We all have our histories. When we were in Forden, I endured three years of bullying from your family because of my Love for you. And I never fought back. ¡± Nathan went silent. He noticed a shadow over her face as she brought up those memories.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Oh no, was she about to delve into the past? He decisively set the rattle aside and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault. You¡¯ve suffered a lot because of me. If you¡¯re still upset with me, I¡¯m willing to make it up to you. I can go back to our room and kneel on the washboard!¡± Hearing his gentle words, Lucinda couldn¡¯t stay mad. She still Looked serious and said, ¡°Hold out your hand. ¡± Nathan was a bit surprised. ¡°Right now?¡± Was she going to beat him on the palm before their kids? She nodded seriously. Alright! If it helped make things right. With a serious expression, he extended his left hand to her obediently. Lucinda lifted her hand and gave his palm a gentle p, creating a clear sound. ¡°Do you realize that you are wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She pped him again and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Will you ever treat me with indifference Like you did?¡± ¡°Never. Honey, I only hope you won¡¯t be cold to me. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Destinee, on the bed, heard the noise. Herrge, teary eyes shifted between Lucinda and Nathan, and then she giggled. Chapter 1744 On the opposite side of the bed, Colby also joined in theughter. Nathan was stunned. His expression grew dark as he shot a disapproving look at the twins. How could they find so much joy in seeing their father getting scolded and pped? Two naughty kids! Seeing the delight on their little faces, Lucinda¡¯s heart melted. She delivered an even firmer p on Nathan¡¯s palm. Colby and Destinee¡¯s smiles widened with glee. Nathan was at a loss for words. He raised his head to gaze at Lucinda and protested, ¡°Are they on your side too, wanting to see you bully me?¡± With a smile, Lucinda raised his hand, revealing only a faint red mark on his palm. She then leaned down, nted a gentle ki*s on his palm, and patiently addressed them, ¡°Your daddy got beaten because he made a mistake. When you grow up, you can help Mommy keep an eye on him and help him learn from his mistakes. ¡± Nathan was too stunned to speak. Seeing the gloom on his face, Lucinda almost couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just teasing. You¡¯re such a wonderful husband. I can¡¯t bear to beat you. ¡± Nathan thought she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. Whenever she got upset with him, she¡¯d discipline him quite sternly. But he simply hung his head and stayed silent. Both of them remained with the twins for a long time. They only told Zenia toe inside after the babies had drifted off to sleep. Nathan held Lucinda¡¯s hand and they walked to the master bedroom together. With a serious expression, she inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the progress with the investigation?¡± ¡°The drug Kyson provided us has been identified as an illicit drug capable of harming human nerves. Mekhi wielded it to control his mother and sister, and he also enlisted Kyson to poison me.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. I¡¯ve instructed Sonny to swiftly gather all the evidence of his crime. Barring any unexpected setbacks, he should be in the interrogation room for questioning tomorrow. ¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time to bring this to a close. Prolonging it only leads to moreplications. Mekhi isn¡¯t fit to lead the Shaw family. He¡¯s brought nothing but misery to them. ¡± ¡°Honey, you are absolutely right,¡± Nathan whispered in her ear in a hoarse voice. She sensed his yfulness. ¡°Stop, we should get some rest now. Tomorrow, we have a lot on our te. You need to conserve your energy. ¡± Chapter 1745 He pouted. Then he flopped onto the bed, looking sulky. Lucinda held back herughter and switched off the light. The room fell into darkness, and at that moment, he pressed his body against hers. He was like a ravenous wolf, eager to devour his prey. Until¡­ ¡°Ouch, that hurts. Honey, be gentle with me,¡± Nathan pleaded. Lucinda gave him a sharp pinch on the ass. He buried his head in her neck, groaning in difort. ¡°Can you sleep now?¡± Lucinda asked seriously. ¡°Yes¡­¡± * The following morning, at the National Security Bureau, Nathan was getting dressed in his military attire when Sonny knocked on the door. ¡°The evidence of Mekhi¡¯s crimes has been organized. Larry and Lonnie are stationed near the Shaws¡¯ house, awaiting your instructions. ¡± Nathan fastened thest button on his military uniform with his delicate fingers, and then abruptly turned around ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the Shaws¡¯ house and arrest him. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon leaving the office, Nathan descended the stairs without ncing to the side and made his way to the outdoor garage. Fletcher rushed toward him, nearly colliding with him. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry! I didn¡¯t see you, sir. ¡± Wearing a stern expression, Nathan responded, ¡°Why the hurry? Where¡¯s your discipline? This is the National Security Bureau, not your house. ¡± Fretfully, Fletcher bowed to him and offered an apology, ¡°I apologize, sir. I was preupied because I just received distressing news. ¡± Nathan turned his head and inquired, ¡°What news?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ His mother passed awayst night. The Shaw family is in disarray. He has a suspicion that¡­ She may have been murdered by someone!¡± Nathan and Sonny were both taken aback by the news. They exchanged nces, and then Nathan swiftly regained hisposure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to the Shaws¡¯ house to investigate. Chapter 1746 You carry on with your tasks. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Fletcher bowed politely and then took his leave. Once he was out of earshot, Sonny approached Nathan quietly and said, ¡°Larry, Lonnie, and their group are still keeping watch about five hundred meters from the Shaws¡¯ house. Should we proceed with Mekhi¡¯s arrest?¡± Nathan responded calmly, ¡°The ident is quite strange. Let them remain on standby and await my instructions. Also, I need you topile all the evidence ande with the arrest warrant. I suppose we¡¯ll have to improvise. ¡± ¡°Got it. ¡± They left the building, got into their car, and headed to the Shaws¡¯ house. * Upon arrival, they found the Shaw family in disarray, with servants and bodyguards hurrying about. When Nathan and Sonny walked in, no one extended a greeting to them. The entire vi seemed shrouded in sorrow. Sally and Ryder, upon learning of the distressing news, had hurried back and were now both present. Halting a passing servant, Sonny inquired, ¡°Where can we find Mr. Shaw?¡± The servant replied, ¡°He¡¯s on the top floor. His mother has passed away, and he¡¯s in a very sad state. ¡± Nathan and Sonny promptly ascended to the top floor, where the third room on the left was crowded with people. Mekhi sat on the bed, cradling Kaitlin¡¯s lifeless body in his arms, lost in profound grief. It was the first time Nathan had seen such intense sorrow from him. Even Ryder and Sally were ovee with tears, and the room was heavy with grief. Nathan scanned the room and beckoned to Shiloh, who was wiping his own tears. Shiloh went with him to the far end of the hallway.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Sir, Mr. Shaw¡¯s mother passed away suddenly. He¡¯s too ovee with grief to see anyone at the moment. Please understand,¡± Shiloh exined. Nathan let out a sigh, his gaze revealing little emotion. ¡°I offer my condolences for his loss. ¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. ¡± Sonny stepped closer and inquired, ¡°Shiloh, please tell us what happened. We¡¯re here to assist. ¡± Shiloh, teary-eyed, wiped his face with his sleeve and shared. ¡°This morning, a servant went into Mrs. Shaw¡¯s room to deliver her breakfast and discovered her lifeless. She was a kind woman who led a happy life. She wouldn¡¯t have taken her own life. Chapter 1747 Besides, Mr. Shaw examined her body himself. There are no apparent bruises or fatal injuries, but her lips were blue. It seems she might have been poisoned. Please help us find the person responsible for this. ¡± Nathan wore a grave expression and chose to be silent. Sonny stepped closer and remarked, ¡°The door to the top floor has always been locked. If she didn¡¯t take her own life, who else could have entered her room and done it?¡± Shiloh pondered for a moment and responded, ¡°She rarely left her room. ¡®s BunnyBookery It won¡¯t be difficult to discover who had ess. Only a handful of servants brought her meals. Perhaps something was wrong with the food we served her. ¡± ¡°Assemble all the staff, chefs, and those responsible for procuring groceries in the garden. I want to question them personally,¡± Nathan issued a sternmand. With resolve in his eyes, he turned on his heels and descended the stairs. Shilohplied with Nathan¡¯s directive without hesitation. Standing at the door of Kaitlin¡¯s room, Sonny watched the sad people in the room and sighed. Then he joined Nathan downstairs. They proceeded to question each servant in the garden for about ten minutes. No unusual answers or behaviors emerged during the interrogations. Nathan turned to Sonny and instructed, ¡°Call the investigative team to thoroughly search the premises. Notify the forensic specialist to join us. We¡¯ll need to conduct an autopsyter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sonny nodded and proceeded to a quiet corner to make the necessary phone calls. With the servants and chefs cleared of suspicion, Nathan told them to return to their respective duties. The garden soon fell into silence. Shiloh appeared to recollect something of importance and said, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s another matter I must bring to your attention. ¡± Nathan turned with a stoic expression. ¡°I¡¯m all ears. ¡± ¡°Two nights ago, Kyson took my key and discreetly ascended to the top floor during the banquet. I¡¯m unsure of his actions up there, but when Mr. Shaw learned of it, he subjected Kyson to severe punishment. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed as his eyes narrowed. His voice grew colder. ¡°Exin further. ¡± Shiloh pressed on, ¡°At the time, Kyson vehemently denied taking the key. However, yesterday afternoon, the bodyguard discovered the key buried in the garden, confirming that he went to the top floor. In all honesty, sir, Kyson has a history of theft. His rtionship with Mr.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Shaw has never been amicable. This time¡­ It¡¯s highly usible that he was the one responsible for poisoning Mrs. Shaw. ¡± Sonny returned after finishing his phone call, and by chance, he overheard these words. He responded earnestly, ¡°Shiloh, don¡¯t you think you might be biased against Kyson? Yes, he had a criminal record before, but he was acquitted. This means that he was innocent. Without concrete evidence, how can you be so certain that he¡¯s the culprit?¡± Shiloh hung his head in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­ I was merely sharing my suspicion. As for the truth, I hope you can help uncover it. ¡± Although he spoke with regret, Nathan and Sonny remained visibly cold. At this critical moment, Shiloh informed them that Kyson had stolen the key to the top floor. It was clear that Shiloh¡¯s aim was to frame Kyson for the murder, making him the primary suspect. If Kyson were convicted, his entire life would be shattered. An ufortable atmosphere hung in the garden. Chapter 1748 With tears in his eyes, Mekhi, who had gradually recovered from his grief, approached Nathan with unwavering steps. ¡°Sir, I implore you to help me uncover the truth. Kyson took the key, sneaked into the top floor, and gained ess to my mother¡¯s room. He¡¯s the current primary suspect, and I wish to question him myself. ¡± Nathan turned to face him, meeting his bloodshot and enraged gaze, but remained silent. Sonny hung his head, concealing his fury. Mekhi would definitely make Kyson suffer if he got the chance to interrogate Kyson. ¡®s BunnyBookery Or worse, Kyson could be disabled. ¡°Sir, you suspected me of imprisoning my sister, which led to my suspension and investigation. It¡¯s been over a week, and no evidence has been found to support those allegations. Isn¡¯t it time to reinstate me and address my mother¡¯s death first?¡± Nathan scoffed, ¡°Whom do you wish to question first?¡± ¡°Kyson! He¡¯s brought disgrace to our family. ¡± With a menacing glint in his eyes, Mekhi dered firmly, ¡°I thought you despised him too? The murder, along with his uwful departure, harm to Sonny, and resistance to arrest¡­ He¡¯s in deep trouble. I want him to suffer! I want him dead!¡± As he expressed his pent-up anger, Mekhi¡¯s gaze locked onto Nathan¡¯s. Both men exchanged angry res for a minute and the tension between them escted. Atst, Nathan averted his eyes and subtly signaled to Sonny.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Understanding the message, Sonny brought out the arrest warrant and stated, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I regret to inform you that Kyson has used you of imprisoning your sister and mother, drugging and manipting them, and even attempting to poison Mr. Payne. You are now a suspect, and therefore, youck the authority to interrogate other suspects. Pleasee with us! Perhaps you and Kyson can share a cell. We will thoroughly investigate the actions of both you and Kyson. ¡± As Mekhi gazed at the arrest warrant, his expression grew more serious. ¡°Where is the evidence?¡± Sonny, who was well prepared, handed him the wellpiled evidence. Mekhi collected it and carefully examined the documents. Shortly after, he regained his calm demeanor. ¡°Mr. Payne, based on this proof, it appears that Kyson used me of using illegal substances, imed I had held my mother captive, and suggested I drugged you. Also, it was Kyson who provided you with an unknown potion and drugs. He has been illicitly leaving the country for the past year, implying he might have imported restricted items from abroad. If he¡¯s truly the one behind my mother¡¯s death, all of his statements might be inadmissible as evidence. It¡¯s highly usible that he orchestrated this. ¡± With an intense, red-eyed stare, Mekhi questioned sharply, ¡°So, Mr. Payne, do you n to investigate Kyson first?¡± Chapter 1749 Nathan remained stoic and replied, ¡°Certainly, we will investigate him. However, until Kyson is proven guilty, the National Security Bureau treats everyone equally and fairly in handling confessions. Even if you hold the position of deputy director, you¡¯d be treated the same way if you were involved in a crime. ¡± He then shifted his gaze to Sonny and gave amand, ¡°Take the suspect away. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne. Then Sonny brought out a pair of handcuffs and approached Mekhi. Mekhi¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he stood his ground. Shiloh swiftly summoned the bodyguards, who positioned themselves in front of Mekhi, obstructing Sonny¡¯s path. Sonny inquired, ¡°Mekhi, what are you doing? You understand the seriousness of resisting arrest and refusing toply with investigations, don¡¯t you? As the deputy director, shouldn¡¯t you be setting an example?¡± Mekhi remained silent. Shiloh approached Nathan and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Payne and Sonny, Mr. Shaw has just experienced the pain of losing his mother. Could you allow him some time to handle his mother¡¯s funeral before initiating the investigation?¡± Nathan remained resolute. ¡°The cause of Mrs. Shaw¡¯s death remains unknown. What¡¯s the rush? Our primary objective is to quickly uncover the truth behind her passing and provide the Shaw family with answers and closure. ¡± He spoke firmly, leaving no room for dissent. With a gesture, Sonny muttered into the small button-shaped inte on his military uniform, ¡°Mr. Shaw is not cooperating. Pleasee and take him to the interrogation room. ¡± Larry and Lonnie, along with their respective teams of soldiers, immediately arrived at the Shaws¡¯ house. They approached with immense force, causing the ground to tremble slightly. The bodyguards who surrounded Mekhi seemed feeble inparison. Sonny let out a disdainful snort and warned, ¡°Mr. Shaw, are you certain you want to resist arrest? If Mr. Payne loses his patience, we¡¯ll have no choice but to tie you up and take you away forcibly. It won¡¯t be a dignified scenario. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s striking face grew darker, and his hands clenched so tightly beneath his sleeves that his blue veins became prominent. After a brief moment of anger, he instructed the bodyguards on both sides to clear a path. He took a couple of steps forward, extended his wrists toward Sonny, and addressed Nathan, ¡°Mr. Payne, please uncover the truth as soon as you can and allow my mother to find peace. ¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Nathan responded with a cold grin. He approached Sonny, took the electronic restraints from him, and personally ced them on Mekhi, signaling the significance of Mekhi¡¯s position as the deputy director. ¡°Take him away. ¡± With aposed and authoritativemand from Nathan, Sonny and Larry took Mekhi into an armored vehicle. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡± Shiloh anxiously called out as he saw the soldiers in motion. He promptly returned to the estate and gathered all the staff and security personnel in the backyard. ¡°Mr. Shaw is currently being transported to the interrogation room for questioning, but he holds the position of deputy director in the National Security Bureau.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯ll return within a few days at most. During this time, you must be adept at handling any inquiries from the National Security Bureau. Any breaches could spell significant trouble upon Mr. Shaw¡¯s return. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1750 The servants and bodyguards nodded in fear. * Mekhi was ced in confinement, just two rooms away from Kyson. Following Mekhi¡¯s cement, Nathan and Sonny made their way to see Kyson. The heavy door swung open, revealing Kyson seated on the cozy bed, cross-legged, and tending to the wounds on his arms. His strong arms were marred by scars stained with dried blood, blending with older scars. His once beautiful arms now bore ghastly wounds. As Nathan and Sonny entered, he raised his calm blue eyes and continued to tend to his arms with an air of nonchnce. ¡°You¡¯re here early.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Has Mekhi been apprehended?¡± Kyson inquired. Nathan affirmed with a nod. Kyson wore a sly smile. ¡°If you¡¯ve caught him, why do you look so serious? We should give him a sound beating with those rattan sticks and break at least five of them. ¡± Nathan maintained a stern silence. Sonny rified, ¡°Mrs. Shaw has passed away. Mekhi just lost his mother. We can¡¯t subject him to torture at a time like this, out ofpassion. ¡± Kyson¡¯s hand paused in its movements, and he halted the application of the medicine. ¡°His mother is dead? What happened?¡± Nathan and Sonny exchanged a knowing nce. Eventually, Sonny sighed and exined to Kyson, ¡°Something happened to the Shaw family. Mrs. Shaw was discovered dead in her room this morning. Ruling out suicide and natural causes, Mekhi has his suspicions. He imed you poisoned Mrs. Shaw on the day you took the key to the top floor. ¡± Kyson chuckled and said, ¡°He¡¯s making false usations. It appears he suspects that his deeds are about to be unveiled, and he¡¯s trying to implicate me as he nears his own demise. ¡± Sonny retorted with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°He¡¯s not nning to die. I¡¯ve gathered all the evidence today, and he¡¯s trying to get rid of it. ¡± While the two of them engaged in conversation, Nathan remained silent, leaning against the back of a chair. Kyson shook his head with a scornful grin, then turned his gaze towards Nathan. ¡°Do you believe him?¡± Nathan raised his head and turned to him coldly. ¡°I believe in the evidence. I won¡¯t show favoritism, do you an injustice, or let you be the scapegoat. ¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t feel guilty for things I haven¡¯t done,¡± Chapter 1751 Kyson replied. The three of them chatted for some time. Kyson shared all the specifics of what happened on the top floor with Nathan during the banquet that night. A short whileter, Nathan left the interrogation room, got into the car, and headed back to the National Security Bureau. Eagerly, Sonny inquired, ¡°Nathan, do you actually trust what Kyson said?¡± With a mysterious gleam in his eyes, Nathan countered, ¡°What¡¯s your take on the issue?¡± After pondering for a moment, Sonny replied candidly, ¡°I believe Kyson isn¡¯t involved in Mrs. Shaw¡¯s death. He has no reason tomit such an act. But I¡¯m puzzled by his offer to assist you and Lucinda in stealing the drug from the Shaw family. He yed a significant role this time and even endured severe torture from Mekhi. Yet he hasn¡¯t asked for any reward or favor. Something feels off. It seems like he¡¯s hiding something. ¡± Nathan wore a faint smile. It appeared that Sonny shared his thoughts on this issue. He shifted his gaze to the passing scenery outside the window, which was steadily receding, and remarked casually, ¡°Between power and the woman he loves, he must be determined to secure one. He¡¯s certainly one of the most remarkable men in Cadiered. How could such a proud individual settle for a lifetime of teaching in a vige? His return this time, it seems, is all about gaining control over the entire Shaw family. ¡± Sonny carefully listened and found Nathan¡¯s exnation quite sensible. He inquired, ¡°If he genuinely aspires to lead the Shaw family, will you help him?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t provide a response. He didn¡¯tmit to helping or decline. Given their long working rtionship, Sonny grasped Nathan¡¯s unspoken message and refrained from further inquiries. * Upon their return to the National Security Bureau, Nathan tasked Sonny with personally investigating the circumstances of Kaitlin¡¯s death. Sonny had questioned all of the Shaw family¡¯s servants and bodyguards. After hours and hours of questioning, no pertinent information came out. The autopsy results indicated that Kaitlin had indeed ingested an unidentified substance. With a focused gaze, Sonny meticulously examined the autopsy findings and turned to the forensic specialist. ¡°Can you determine the specific medication responsible for her fatal suffocation, as well as the time it was taken?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The forensic expert gently shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t Located any traces of medication in her stomach. Nevertheless, the evidence on her body strongly suggests that her death resulted from poisoning. It¡¯s highly likely that the substance wasn¡¯t a legally obtained medicine. Chapter 1752 Concerning the timing of her ingestion, we can¡¯t definitively establish the type of medicine she may have consumed or precisely when she did so. Some drugs have an incubation period, and it¡¯s entirely feasible that she took it days prior and died today. ¡± Sonny fell into a heavy silence. This would leave Kyson unable to prove his innocence. If Mekhi were to persist in using Kyson of stealing the key to the top floor during the banquet, Kyson would be in danger. After contemting for a while, Sonny returned to Nathan¡¯s office and conveyed the autopsy findings to him. ¡®s BunnyBookery With a grave expression, Nathan instructed, ¡°Gather all the Shaw family servants for a second round of questioning. This time, I will personally question them. ¡± Later in the afternoon, all the servants were gathered in the consultation room at the National Security Bureau. ¡°What was the nature of Kyson and Kaitlin¡¯s rtionship?¡± He asked this question to all those present in the consultation room. The gardener responded, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. I haven¡¯t been with the Shaw family for long. Mr. Shaw seemed upied with his work and seldom returned to the house. He disappeared for a while and only recently returned. I can¡¯t confirm if they were close. He rarely mentioned Mrs. Shaw, and she never inquired to see him. ¡± The servant who had faithfully served the Shaw family for fifteen years disclosed, ¡°Their rtionship is far from amicable. Mrs. Shaw holds a strong resentment towards him. After all, he isn¡¯t her biological son.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. In his early years, she treated him poorly. Perhaps this is what led him tomit such a deed. ¡± Others who had dedicated years to the Shaw family echoed the sentiment. They revealed that Kaitlin had mistreated Kyson in his childhood, and heter engaged in a power struggle with Mekhi, facing punishment from him twice. Moreover, he had a prior transgression on record. Thus, they leaned towards believing Mekhi¡¯s usations. It appeared increasingly likely that Kyson was responsible for Kaitlin¡¯s death. Nathan continued his questioning throughout the entire afternoon, and it was almost time to end work for the day. Various pieces of evidence and witness ounts pointed strongly against Kyson. Nathan, feeling distressed, absentmindedly ignited a cigarette. However, before he took a puff of it, he suddenly recalled that Lucinda had strictly forbidden him from smoking. After all, there were two adorable babies at home, and cigarette smoke could harm their health. If Lucinda ever discovered he had smoked, he¡¯d be in big trouble. In a quick decision, he handed the cigarette to Sonny. Sonny collected it and moved to the far corner of the consultation room to smoke it. As the workday was winding down, thest person scheduled for questioning was Ryder. Ryder was presently employed by the National Security Bureau, and since he would be able toe over promptly, Sonny ced him at the end of the list of people to question. Chapter 1753 In his usual manner, Nathan inquired, ¡°What was the rtionship Like between Kyson and your mother?¡± Upon hearing the mention of his mother, Ryder welled up with tears. He struggled to restrain his emotions and replied, ¡°It was terrible. When Kyson was just a child, whenever my father wasn¡¯t at home, my mother would often find any excuse to beat him up. He held a deep grudge against her¡­¡± He continued for a while, essentially echoing what the Shaw family¡¯s servants had conveyed. Nathan massaged his temples, appearing somewhat fatigued. Ryder went on, ¡°Ever since my mother secluded herself in her room, she¡¯s had very little interaction with Kyson. Despite his resentment, I don¡¯t think he would kill her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Besides, if he were truly inclined to kill someone, it¡¯s more likely he¡¯d target my brother. ¡± Nathan suddenly widened his eyes, piqued by this revtion. He and Sonny simultaneously fixed their gaze on Ryder. ¡°You were the only one in Kyson¡¯s defense today,¡± Nathan remarked. Ryder appeared somewhat bashful. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to defend him. I was just stating the facts. If he wanted to poison my mother, he¡¯d need to first obtain the key to the top floor, risking discovery by Mekhi. Ordinarily, the top floor is heavily guarded, and very few have ess. It would have been too risky for Kyson, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lately, he had been involved in several investigations with Fletcher and had picked up some insights into solving cases. Nathan wore a slight smile. ¡°You have a point. So, who do you suspect might have been responsible for your mother¡¯s death?¡± With a lowered head, Ryder fell into deep thought. After a moment, he finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mekhi has been acting strangelytely, but I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d do such a thing. ¡± Sonny extinguished his cigarette, stepped closer, and interjected, ¡°Human nature is more intricate than you¡¯d imagine. People can do anything to attain power. The archives at the National Security Bureau are filled with cases like that. You should be aware of this. ¡± Ryder chose not to dispute or respond. His mind drifted back to the night before, when Mekhi had instructed the servants to bury things from the top floor. And he secretly took a ss tube. That same night, Kaitlin had met her death. But he said nothing, wrestling with a web of emotions. As the day¡¯s work came to an end, Nathan noticed Ryder¡¯s preupation and offered a sensible remark, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can head back and ponder this. If you uncover any more clues, let me know anytime. ¡± Ryder hesitated and then asked, ¡°Sir, if Mekhi is truly responsible, what will happen to him?¡± Nathan, while adjusting his military uniform, responded abruptly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow the proper procedures. If it turns out to be him, he¡¯ll receive the appropriate punishment for such a heinous act. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Ryder lowered his head, took a deep breath to calm himself, and remained quiet. Despite his strong dislike for Mekhi¡¯s oppressive nature and the pain he¡¯d endured at his hands, Mekhi was still his brother. And under his leadership, the Shaw family had thrived. Ryder couldn¡¯t bring himself to inform the authorities about Mekhi¡¯s suspicious actions. Observing the change in Ryder¡¯s expression, Nathan said in a hushed tone, ¡°Ryder, if you don¡¯t tell the truth, you could be seen as an aplice to the culprit. Remember, even if Mekhi is your brother, if he¡¯s responsible for your mother¡¯s death, you shouldn¡¯t cover for him. Kyson, now a suspect in the murder, is being interrogated. He is your half-brother. Think about it carefully. ¡± Ryder avoided Nathan¡¯s gaze, clenched his suit pants anxiously, and nodded. Nathan turned and exited the consultation room. Sonny followed him out in silence. As they rode back to the Paynes¡¯ house, Nathan said, ¡°Keep a close eye on Ryder in theing days. I have a feeling he might have vital information. He could be the key to unlocking everything. ¡± Chapter 1754 ¡°Yes, I get it. Don¡¯t worry, Nathan,¡± Sonny assured him. Once they returned to the Paynes¡¯ house, they parted ways in the winding alley. Sonny headed back to his own house. He thought that Luisa might have already made dinner and was waiting for him to return. Nathan, on the other hand, made his way to the N&L Fairy Land. He had grown ustomed to preparing warm meals for Lucinda before she returned home. Lucinda had a busy schedule, managing the Simmons Group¡¯s affairs and assisting Cyrus with Noelle¡¯s treatment. Now that they knew the type of drug Noelle was given, it would be easier to cure her. But, it was still aplex neurotic illness, and the treatment process was Lengthy. Thirty minutester, Lucinda arrived back home. Nathanpleted cooking the final dish and set it on the table. Both of them enjoyed their dinner with smiles. Before heading to bed, Nathan took a shower. Seeing his shirt carelessly tossed in the corner of the bed, Lucinda approached to take it. Her intention was to toss it into theundry basket. However, when she picked up the shirt, she detected an unfamiliar scent on it. It was the smell of smoke. Lucinda didn¡¯t smoke. In fact, she had even advised Nathan against smoking for the sake of their children¡¯s health. Therefore, she was quite sensitive to the smell. Had Nathan secretly smoked today without her knowledge? The sound of running water from the bathroom ceased. Nathan emerged with a white bath towel dr@ped around his waist. He was wiping the water drops on his head with his strong and good-looking arms. Inside the bedroom, tension hung in the air. Nathan appeared bewildered. When he turned around, he found Lucinda seated at the edge of the bed, looking at the shirt he had just removed, and looking quite upset. ¡°Honey?¡± he cautiously muttered. Lucinda held his shirt delicately between two fingers and questioned with a low voice, ¡°Do you have an exnation?¡± Nathan was bewildered. ¡°Exnation for what?¡± ¡°Still trying to act innocent? Are you nning to lie?¡± She turned around to grab the wooden ruler from the bedside table.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It had been unused for a long time. As she held it, she felt its weight. Chapter 1755 Nathan¡¯s heart raced with anxiety. She seemed ready to use the ruler on him. What had he done wrong? Without thinking, he tossed the towel he¡¯d used to dry his hair onto the table, walked over, loosened the tightly tied towel around his waist, and knelt naked on the bed. The chilly air made him feel a bit self-conscious. He grabbed another bath towel to cover himself, and his handsome face reflected sincerity. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been on my best behavior all day. I really didn¡¯t do anything wrong, let alone lie. Please don¡¯t use me wrongly. ¡± Lucinda sat cross-legged in front of him and pointed to his arm, indicating that he should extend his hand. ¡°My sense of smell functions normally. I¡¯m not using you wrongly. If your memory falters, perhaps a jolt of pain will jog it awake. ¡± Nathan contemted her words with growing confusion and slowly extended his hand. A fiery anger zed in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. She hoisted the ruler high with her right hand. Just before it could descend upon Nathan, he hastily withdrew his hand and said, ¡°I got it. Did you smell smoke on me?¡± Lucinda sneered, ¡°It appears your brain is intact. At least you have some fear when facing the punishment, and you can think on your feet. ¡± Nathan found himself struck speechless. He furrowed his brow. There was a touch of hurt in his expression. ¡°Honey, I had a rough day after the investigation. I did light a cigarette as usual, but I honestly didn¡¯t smoke it at all. I handed it to Sonny and asked him to go smoke in the corner. Perhaps because we were in the same room, the scent clung to me. Honey, believe me. That¡¯s the truth. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s stern demeanor remained unyielding as she astutely discerned a w in his exnation. ¡°So, you lit the cigarette of your own ord. You only gave it to Sonny when you felt guilty at thest moment and feared that I might find out, is that right?¡± Her logic caught Nathan off guard. Was this a strange facet of a woman¡¯s reasoning? His frown deepened, and his sense of aggrievement intensified. In a fit of frustration, he extended both his hands. ¡°Yes, if you believe I erred, you may beat me severely. You could even go so far as to disable my hands, preventing me from holding a pen or a fork. Then everyone at the National Security Bureau would be aware of my punishment. ¡± Lucinda arched an eyebrow and used the end of the ruler to lift his chin. ¡°It appears you¡¯re not willing to admit your mistake and even dare to issue threats?¡± She had only intended to yfully tease him once she knew the truth, not to inflict severe punishment. She hadn¡¯t expected this response from him. Nathan concealed the despondency in his dark eyes and responded ¡°No, I don¡¯t dare. If you say I¡¯m in the wrong, then I ept it¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda suppressed a grin as she gazed at his handsome face and the lower part of his body concealed by a bath towel. Chapter 1756 A mischievous notion crossed her mind, and she firmly plucked the bath towel away with the ruler.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? I¡¯ve seen every inch of your body,¡± Lucinda dered. Nathan averted his gaze and blushed. He had just taken a shower and waspletely unclothed. However, Lucinda was wearing a pajama. Her eyes were on him, which made him a bit embarrassed. Lucinda was asked to have s@x with him every day, and it was a rare moment for her to see him shy. There was a hint of flirtation in her eyes. She held up her hand and yfully waved the ruler. With a gentle snap, it left a faint, pink mark on Nathan¡¯s thigh. She prodded the mark on his leg and inquired with a smile, ¡°How does that feel? Enjoying it?¡± From her expression and words, it was evident that she wasn¡¯t upset at all. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from you. I definitely like it,¡± said Nathan. Lucinda giggled and ced the ruler back in the drawer. Noticing that she had returned the ruler, Nathan withdrew his hands. Lucinda, however, swiftly twisted his shirt into a knot, bound his wrists, and then yfully threw herself on top of him. She descended upon him, her eyes gleaming with mischief, as though he were a wayward prey. With one hand, she held his wrists above his head, while with the other, she pinched his chin. ¡°You¡¯ve broken our family¡¯s rules and acted quite disobediently. You deserve some punishment. ¡± Nathan nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, I acknowledge my mistake. ¡± Lucinda went on with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve confessed. Tonight, you shall receive the most severe punishments. ¡± Nathan sighed quietly and let his longshes fall. ¡°I understand. ¡± She contained herughter and replied, ¡°Very well, for yourpliance, I¡¯ll take charge tonight. I¡¯ll be on top. ¡± The following day, when Nathan awoke, he felt invigorated and in high spirits. He gazed at the sleeping Lucinda and his ck eyes filled with tenderness. Leaning in gently, he nted a ki*s on her forehead. After the sweet gesture, he rose from the bed, freshened up, got dressed, and left the N&L Fairy Land. Chapter 1757 Sonny did his best to keep pace and walked behind Nathan to the Payne family¡¯s garage. As he settled into the car, Nathan¡¯s warm gaze reverted to its customary cold demeanor. ¡°To the house of the Shaw family,¡± he instructed. About thirty minutester, the limo pulled up to the Shaws¡¯ house. Nathan wasn¡¯t in his military uniform but just dressed casually. Larry¡¯s disciplined soldiers were positioned by the gate in a precise formation and had been awaiting his arrival. Without ncing in any other direction, Nathan gave orders, ¡°Search every room in the house, leaving no corner unchecked. Pay particr attention to the rooms on the top floor and Mekhi¡¯s and Kyson¡¯s rooms. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir. ¡± The group promptly made their way into the vi,mencing a thorough and methodical search. Sonny went with them to the top floor for the search. Meanwhile, Shiloh was tasked with assembling all the servants and bodyguards in the garden to prevent them from interfering with the operation. After some minutes of thorough searching, Sonny returned first. His expression was grave as he approached Nathan and whispered, ¡°Nathan, we couldn¡¯t even find a single trace of a suspicious iron chain on the top floor. It¡¯s clear that Mekhi has removed all evidence beforehand. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t make any headway today. There¡¯s been no progress. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned gloomy, and he remained silent. After his men finished searching, they headed downstairs to report their findings. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t find anything suspicious in Mr. Shaw¡¯s room. ¡± ¡°Sir, I also found nothing on the top floor.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± Nathan listened attentively, but he kept his gaze fixed on the servants, bodyguards, and Shiloh who were in the garden. Upon hearing their reports, Shiloh remainedposed, seemingly expecting this oue. With narrowed eyes, Nathan instructed his men, ¡°Search the garden and backyard again. This time meticulously. Leave no stone unturned. ¡± Shiloh dropped his head and clenched his fists, hoping they wouldn¡¯t uncover the hidden secret in the backyard. His anxiety began to grew. Seeing his unusual reaction, Nathan chose to remain silent and joined his men in searching the garden and backyard. Chapter 1758 While they searched the garden, Shiloh continued to exude an air ofposure. Nathan then led his men to the backyard and instructed, ¡°Search the backyard thoroughly. ¡± Hearing this, Shiloh clenched his fists again and walked behind Nathan in silence. Shortly after, Sonny came across some ss shards beneath a flowerpot in the backyard. Wearing a pair of stic gloves, he collected the shards and presented them to Nathan. ¡°Nathan, take a Look. ¡± Soon, the rest of the men also began to discover ss fragments in inconspicuous corners. Standing quietly by the wall, Shiloh couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. He recollected the day the bodyguards had shattered all those ss tubes. They must have sent ss fragments flying in all directions and had forgotten to clean up the mess. Nathan carefully gathered the scattered ss fragments, noting their consistent texture.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. These shards were clean, suggesting they hadn¡¯t been there for long. He raised his gaze and fixed it on Shiloh in the corner. ¡°Why are there so many ss shards in the backyard that haven¡¯t been cleaned up? What has been happening here recently?¡± Shiloh forced a smile and responded politely, ¡°Two days ago, a servant identally broke some ss. It appears she was a bit careless and failed to dispose of the shards properly. I apologize, sir. I should have ensured they were cleaned up. ¡± Nathan, wearing a pair of ck leather gloves, picked up these shards again. Clearly, these shards weren¡¯t as thick as ordinary ss. However, Nathan chose not to contest Shiloh¡¯s exnation. Instead, he instructed Sonny to preserve the discovered evidence and transport it to the National Security Bureau. Before taking his leave, he turned around and gave Shiloh a sharp, discerning look. ¡°Larry, bring Shiloh with us. I want to question him personally. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Shiloh, perplexed, protested, ¡°What? Sir! I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why are you arresting me?¡± Larry approached and handcuffed Shiloh. ¡°If you provided false information to protect the true perpetrator, you¡¯re an aplice and will face the same consequences. Shiloh, Mr. Payne has handled countless cases. No one can deceive him. Pleasee with us to the interrogation room. ¡± With a pale face, Shiloh remained silent. * In the morning, Lucinda skipped work. Instead, she apanied Cyrus and Noelle to theboratory, where Noelle was scheduled for another round of rehabilitation treatment. Noelle had received intravenous treatment and taken a series of specific injections the previous day. Chapter 1759 Her condition showed slight improvement. She was no Longer disying manic emotions, but her mental state remained fragile. She didn¡¯t recognize or speak to anyone. The name ¡°Mekhi¡± was the only trigger for a faint response from her. Cyrus repeatedly ki*sed the back of her hand, but he couldn¡¯t soothe his anxiety. Lucinda stood by his side, silently watching the scene and letting out asional sighs. ¡®s BunnyBookery She felt helpless, particrly when it came to the rtionship between Noelle and Cyrus. Aldric arrived to check on Noelle, giving her two shots as prescribed. The injections made her feel drowsy. When Noelle closed her eyes to rest, Lucinda stood by her side, quietly observing her with Cyrus. Upon Noelle¡¯s return, Cyrus dedicated all his attention to her care, dropping everything else. It was until today when he finally inquired, ¡°How are things progressing? Have they convicted Mekhi?¡± Lucinda replied, ¡°There has been an incident in the Shaw family. His mother, Kaitlin, has passed away. Nathan and Sonny are investigating the matter. Mekhi maintains that it was Kyson who was responsible for her death, intending to shift all the me to him. Nathan has detained him in the interrogation room. His conviction will onlye once they¡¯ve gathered irrefutable evidence against him. ¡± Cyrus wore a pensive expression as he tenderly rubbed the back of Noelle¡¯s hand and inquired in a hushed tone, ¡°Is it possible that Mekhi might evade punishment and be acquitted, leaving Kyson to shoulder all the me?¡± Lucinda was determined to prevent such an oue. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen. Kyson has gone through so much to gather evidence for us. Nathan and I won¡¯t let him bear the guilt.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Cyrus nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, Kyson has endured a great deal for Noelle and me. As for Mekhi, he¡¯s a true monster. ¡± Through gritted teeth, he expressed his anger. However, Noelle, who was sleeping, furrowed her brow and gently pulled her hand away from his grip. She muttered in her sleep, ¡°Mekhi¡­ He¡¯s¡­ Her voice was barely audible. Cyrus leaned in closer and softly asked, ¡°Noelle, what did you say? Why did you mention Mekhi?¡± ¡°Noelle, what did Mekhi do to you?¡± Lucinda inquired, also leaning in closer. Noelle continued to restlessly mumble in her sleep, clearly struggling. ¡°To get engaged to Quintin. Have to listen to¡­ Mekhi¡­¡± Chapter 1760 Her words held significant implications. It appeared to be a crucial clue suggesting that Mekhi had indeed employed some form of hypnosis on her. Lucinda and Cyrus exchanged knowing nces. Without hesitation, Lucinda exited the room and dialed Nathan¡¯s number. She told him to arrange for a professional neurologist from the National Security Bureau. After the call, she gripped the phone tightly, feeling a slight sense of relief. Everything was progressing smoothly. She felt it was time to give it a shot. At the National Security Bureau, Ryder was in his small office. He didn¡¯t have to embark on a mission with Fletcher today as he was granted a rare day off to spend in the office. Out of the blue, memories of the day Mekhi instructed the servants to destroy everything on the top floor resurfaced. With a thoughtful sigh, Ryder opened a drawer and brought out a small ss tube, hidden in the rear of it. It was well preserved, and it contained a few drops of clear Liquid. It appeared that many simr ss tubes had been destroyed in the backyard that day. Did Mekhi really do something bad? Ryder couldn¡¯t help but ponder. ¡®s BunnyBookery Mekhi had taken advantage of him and subjected him to oppression. If Mekhi were to be set free, would he be plunged back into the depths of suffering? Ryder gazed at the tube in his hand, torn by uncertainty. A sudden knock on the door startled him, nearly causing him to drop the tube. After regaining hisposure, he carefully returned the tube to its ce and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Who is it?¡± The person outside continued to knock a few more times. ¡°It¡¯s Sonny, the leader of the fourth squad. ¡± In his office at the National Security Bureau, Nathan sat at his desk, reviewing the interrogation reports from the recent ident. Fletcher knocked on the door, entered, and stood before his desk. ¡°Mr. Payne. ¡± Without lifting his gaze from the reports in his hand, Nathan asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± With his hands sped behind his back, Fletcher said, ¡°You¡¯ve detained Mr. Shaw in the interrogation room for forty-eight hours. Considering his as deputy director and the recent tragedy position involving his mother. ¡°Get to the point.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Nathan shot him an impatient look. ¡°If you can¡¯t exin why you are here in five sentences, you¡¯re in for an afternoon of intense training in my office. ¡± Chapter 1761 Fletcher quivered with anxiety. He vividly remembered the previous asion when Nathan had confined Mekhi in the office and subjected him to torment for an entire afternoon. It was him who escorted Mekhi back to the Shaws¡¯ house afterward. He couldn¡¯t endure such torture. So he cautiously began counting sentences on his fingers. Just as he was about to speak, Nathan reminded him, ¡°You¡¯ve just spoken four sentences. Only one more to go. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Fletcher was stunned. Had he really said four sentences? Could a pause count as a sentence? Knowing Nathan¡¯s unwaveringmitment to his word, Fletcher dared not dispute. He got to the point quickly, ¡°Considering Mr. Shaw¡¯s status as a public servant and the recent loss of his mother, if you can¡¯t establish his connection to the case within three days, it¡¯s only fair to release him so he can sort out his mother¡¯s funeral. ¡± He finished the sentence in one breath without pausing. Then he let out a long sigh of relief. Nathan peered up at Fletcher with a disdainful smirk. ¡°He¡¯s only spent two days in detention, and I haven¡¯t even applied any pressure. His patience seems to be wearing thin already. ¡± Fletcher attempted to intercede for Mekhi, ¡°Mr. Payne, he¡­¡± ¡°Tell Mekhi that if there¡¯s no advancement in the case by the close of business today, I¡¯ll allow him to go and sort out his mother¡¯s funeral,¡± Nathan cut him off. ¡°Alright, thank you for your understanding, Mr. Payne. ¡± With a bow, Fletcher turned and walked out of Nathan¡¯s office.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Immediately after he left, Sonny arrived. Nathan remained focused on the records in his hand, barely acknowledging Sonny¡¯s presence. Sonny walked up to Nathan and handed him an item. Nathan set aside the documents he had been perusing to inspect the item. It was an undamaged, clear ss tube. Nathan scrutinized it carefully, and then raised his gaze to Sonny. With an almost childlike grin, as if expecting praise, Sonny dered, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ve convinced Ryder to tell the truth. ¡± Nathan fixed his inquisitive ck eyes on Sonny and inquired, ¡°How did you manage to get him to speak so quickly? What did you do?¡± Wearing a mysterious smile, Sonny exined, ¡°I made an effort to reason with him. I had done my homework on him in advance. I noticed that even though Ryder and Mekhi are biological brothers, there was a rift between them. This made it easy to create discord. ¡± Chapter 1762 Nathan, who had always maintained a serious demeanor at work, now wore a rare smile of relief as he looked at Sonny. ¡°Great job. Please provide me with all the details. ¡± ¡°sure, Nathan. ¡± Hearing the praise, Sonny¡¯s smile grew even broader. He cleared his throat and began with a serious tone, ¡°Ryder mentioned that this urred the day after the wee party. When he returned home, he stumbled upon Shiloh, who had led all the bodyguards and servants from the vi to bury something in the backyard. He found it suspicious, so¡­¡± Nathan paid close attention while fiddling with his watch. After Sonny finished speaking, Nathan smirked and said, ¡°Mekhi wants to leave the interrogation room, so we¡¯ll have to get to the bottom of all these troubling matters today. If he¡¯s hoping to be released without charges, it seems his wish won¡¯t be granted. ¡± He adjusted the cor of his military uniform, stood up, and left with a determined look in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Shiloh. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. * This was Shiloh¡¯s first time being handcuffed and taken to the interrogation room. Although Nathan had originally expressed his intention to question Shiloh in person, Shiloh ended up spending the entire morning Locked in the room. The room was shrouded in darkness, with only a feeble overhead Lamp providing a dim glow. The walls were dark, and an eerie quiet enveloped the space. Shiloh was the only one there. Because the light was dim, it exerts considerable pressure on people. Beads of sweat formed on his brow and he felt fatigued and tormented. Time seemed to stretch endlessly as he waited in uncertainty. Suddenly, the door creaked open. Nathan entered at a leisurely pace, settled into the chair in the middle, and fixed his gaze on Shiloh, who sat a few meters away. Shiloh asked fearfully, ¡°Mr. Payne, why have you taken me into custody? I¡¯mpletely in the dark. ¡± Nathan observed him with great interest. ¡°Everyone whoes in this room ims they know nothing. But in the end, they all sumb to the pressure and choose to confess. Do you wish to confess right away or follow the same path?¡± Shiloh was in shock and his legs trembled. He made a concerted effort to regain hisposure. Mekhi had mentioned Nathan¡¯s cunning nature. When Nathan grew suspicious, he would employ a variety of psychological tactics. Shiloh couldn¡¯t believe a single word Nathan said. ¡°You can ask any questions you like and I¡¯ll answer truthfully. I dare not conceal anything,¡± Shiloh replied, trying to sound cooperative. Chapter 1763 ¡°Very well, that¡¯s your promise. If your attitude changester, thew won¡¯t be lenient. ¡± Nathan¡¯s deep voice carried a threat as he warned. Shiloh swallowed hard and nodded. Sitting next to Nathan, Sonny had hisptop open in front of him, diligently recording every detail of Shiloh¡¯s statement. Nathan cut straight to the chase. ¡°The ss fragments in the backyard have been examined, and they¡¯re very new and clean. On the day following the wee banquet, did the servants in the Shaw family house have any specific tasks assigned to them?¡± Shiloh was taken aback and beads of sweat immediately formed on his face. ¡°Why do you ask, Mr. Payne?¡± Nathan, still idly toying with his watch, replied, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one in the Shaw family aware of the truth. Someone has already divulged the fact to me. Are you sure you want to keep hiding it?¡± Shiloh¡¯s fists clenched under the restraints of the handcuffs. ¡°Who is it? Who dares to spread baseless usations and tarnish Mr. Shaw¡¯s reputation in the Shaw family?¡± Nathan arched an eyebrow coldly and inquired, ¡°When did I imply that it concerns Mekhi?¡± Shiloh couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. Nathan grinned. ¡°That¡¯s correct. He¡¯s the head of the Shaw family. Naturally, your actions to tidy up and conceal the evidence are his orders. ¡± Shiloh bowed his head and exined, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Mr. Payne. Mr. Shaw is a calm and busy person and is rarely concerned with the servants¡¯ matters. He doesn¡¯t interfere with the cleaning of the vi either. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathan refrained from arguing further. He seized the moment to state, ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s entrusted you with all these tasks and has sessfully entangled you in this situation. ¡± Shiloh was puzzled and inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve done much for Mekhi. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, you might be implicated. He¡¯s involved in numerous crimes. Are you absolutely certain you don¡¯t wish to confess and potentially receive a more lenient punishment?¡± ¡°I¡­ I truly don¡¯t have any knowledge about it. Mr. Payne, please, make a fair judgment. I had nothing to do with this,¡± Shiloh pleaded. Nathan didn¡¯t want to spend too much time on him. He brought out an intact ss tube with a little clear liquid. When Shiloh saw the tube, his eyes widened in sheer terror. Nathan observed his reaction and brought out another ss tube, filled with clear liquid. This was the one Kyson had taken. ¡°The expert examiner haspared the medicine Kyson stole from the top floor with this one intended for disposal in the Shaw family¡¯s backyard. They match perfectly. ¡± Shiloh was soaked in sweat. Sonny chimed in, ¡°Shiloh, Mr. Payne came to question you personally to offer you a chance. We¡¯re already aware of the truth. If you persist in staying silent, you¡¯ll be seen as an aplice to Mekhi. In that case, you might spend the rest of your life in prison. ¡± Chapter 1764 When Shiloh heard this, he was very worried. He was only helping Mekhi give orders to the servants. Could it really lead to a life sentence? His mind was totally in disarray. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll tell you everything! I¡¯m Mekhi¡¯s butler, bound by my employment contract to follow my employer¡¯s instructions. It¡¯s not my ce to question him!¡± Nathan appeared calm, as though he had already clinched a victory. He cast a quick nce at Sonny, who diligently jotted down notes, signaling him to meticulously record every word spoken by Shiloh. Sonny acknowledged the signal with a nod. Shiloh began his confession, ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw indeed imprisoned his mother and sister. He acquired a batch of illicit drugs from the ck market, some of which are now in your possession. However, I¡¯m not aware of the specific names of these drugs or how he procured them. What I do know is that he imprisoned Kaitlin and gave her drugs, all as part of his n to assume control of the Shaw family. With unwavering backing from the Perez Group, he seized power. Mr. Shaw asserted that after his father brought Kyson back, his mother started suffering from mental issues. Even after he gave her these drugs, no one would suspect a thing. ¡± After hearing this, Sonny was upset and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s a master at hiding it. Over the past few years, since gaining authority, he managed to keep it under wraps. If he hadn¡¯t grown increasingly audacious and attempted the same with Noelle, the secret on the top floor of the Shaw family might never havee to Light. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He rapped his knuckles on the table and said in a cold tone, ¡°Continue. What exactly happened to Kaitlin? How did she die?¡± Shiloh let out a sigh and said, ¡°I really have no idea. The day after the banquet, Mr. Shaw instructed me to destroy all the suspicious items on the top floor. As for his mother, she passed away unexpectedly in the middle of the night. ¡± After a brief pause, Nathan adjusted his cuffs and addressed Sonny, ¡°Listen attentively to his ount, and record every detail, especially regarding how and when everything happened. Once you¡¯ve gathered all the testimonies, ce them on my desk. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Sonny nodded. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan then rose from the chair and exited the room. He proceeded to find Larry and gave a directive, ¡°Search the Shaws¡¯ house again, with particr focus on Mekhi¡¯s bedroom and study. Leave no stone unturned. ¡± As Larry set off to carry out the task, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. The caller was Lucinda. Seeing the caller ID, he immediately picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Happiness resonated in her voice as Lucinda replied, ¡°Honey, Noelle¡¯s psychiatric evaluation results reveal that she was subjected to hypnosis. I¡¯ve organized the results, and I¡¯m currently at the gate of the National Security Bureau. ¡± Nathan was taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re delivering the evidence yourself?¡± Lucinda responded, ¡°Yes, but it seems I can¡¯t enter a ce like the National Security Bureau without authorization, can I?¡± Without dy, Nathan hurried downstairs and made his way to the gate. ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯lle to pick you up immediately. ¡± While he rushed, he checked his sleeves for any lingering scent of smoke. Upon reaching the gate, he found Lucinda pacing to and fro. Nathan swiftly approached her and enveloped her in his embrace. Chapter 1765 ¡°You stayed upte caring for Noellest night. Why didn¡¯t you get more sleep? And now, you¡¯vee here to deliver the evidence yourself. ¡± Lucinda exined, ¡°Cyrus is at theb with Noelle, so they don¡¯t really need me there. I figured I could bring the evidence to you myself. Take a look. ¡± Nathan casually examined the files and grinned. ¡°Excellent. With this proof, we can press charges against Mekhi for imprisoning his mother and sister, as well as manipting his sister through hypnosis. ¡± She gently cupped his face and nted a sweet ki*s on his Lips. ¡°You¡¯re amazing,¡± sheplimented.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He furrowed his brow yfully. ¡°Just amazing?¡± She raised an eyebrow and teased, ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t shower you with too much praise as you might get toocent. ¡± With a chuckle, he whispered in her ear, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not entirely satisfied with me. I promise to give my best ¡®performance¡¯ tonight, to show you just how good I can be! Don¡¯t forget to shower me withpliments afterwards. ¡± She erupted inughter, her eyes sparkling and lovely. Nathan said, ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon, and this marks your first visit here. Let me give you a tour of my workce, and you can try the food at the cafeteria. ¡± Lucinda nodded and he held her hand. They strolled into his office discreetly through the rear entrance, where just a few people passed by, and they enjoyed a lunch break together. * Later in the afternoon, Larry, who had exhaustively searched the Shaws¡¯ house, returned. This time, he discovered something in Mekhi¡¯s study. Nathan was busy reviewing all the evidence that Sonny had organized when Larry ced a small object wrapped in candy paper on his desk. ¡°Sir, I couldn¡¯t find any suspicious circumstances rted to Kaitlin¡¯s death, but I did make another significant discovery. ¡± Nathan set aside the items he held and collected the object from Larry. He unwrapped it to reveal a clear substance resembling a ¡°candy¡± in the candy paper. The moment he saw it, fury overtook him. ¡°No wonder his demeanor has changed dramatically, and he¡¯s be so erratic. He¡¯s been using drugs!¡± Larry¡¯s face mirrored the same seriousness. Both of them appeared deeply angered and stunned. Thirty minutester, Nathan headed to the interrogation room in the outskirts alone. Chapter 1766 His demeanor was cold and intense as he proceeded directly to the cell where Mekhi was detained. The iron gate creaked and swung open. Mekhi, whose hands were bound to the wooden frame individually, slowly raised his head and offered a smile to the man approaching. ¡°Back for more questioning, right? It looks like you¡¯ve uncovered the truth. ¡± About fifteen minutes prior to Nathan¡¯s arrival, Mekhi had been tied to the wooden frame. Clearly, Nathan had no intention of letting him sort out Kaitlin¡¯s funeral and was preparing him for a harsh interrogation instead. Without a word, Nathan advanced toward Mekhi, his anger evident. He raised his hand and delivered a forceful blow to the left side of Mekhi¡¯s face, causing a rapid swelling at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve been using drugs. Tell me, when did you start?¡± In this moment, Mekhi chuckled and recounted, ¡°I think¡­ I began when I was newly promoted to the role of deputy director. Back then, you were exceedingly stringent with me. No matter how hard I toiled, I received no praise from you. If I failed, I faced harsh consequences. I found myself under immense pressure and perceived things as unjust, so I turned to drugs to ease my stress. It¡¯s a terrible habit.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Once I dabbled in it, I couldn¡¯t break free. ¡± The more Nathan listened, the more furious he became. He tossed all the copies of the evidence Sonny had organized in Mekhi¡¯s direction. ¡°Look at the mess you¡¯ve caused! As deputy director, don¡¯t you feel awful?¡± Looking at the scattered papers on the floor, Mekhi smiled indifferently. ¡°I did it for money and power. I regret it now, but it¡¯s toote. You won¡¯t let me off. ¡± Of course, Nathan had no intention of letting him off. As aw enforcement officer, Mekhi had vited thew, and for that, he would face a more severe sentence. Nathan seized Mekhi¡¯s cor and inquired coldly, ¡°Did you intentionally murder Kaitlin to frame Kyson?¡± This was the gravest usation. One that would determine whether Mekhi would face a life or death sentence in the days ahead. The puffiness on his left cheek didn¡¯t spoil his nice features. His resemnce to Kyson was uncanny, except for the color of his eyes. While Kyson had bright blue eyes that shone like stars, giving him a princely and enigmatic aura, Mekhi¡¯s eyes were deep brown, sharper, and enhanced his handsomeness. His look made him look upright and honorable. He burst intoughter like a madman, evading the question. ¡°I¡¯ve lost. If I¡¯m sentenced to a high-security prison for life, I might lose my mind. I¡¯d prefer a quick death, Nathan. ¡± ¡°A quick death?¡± Chapter 1767 Nathan rxed his hold on Mekhi¡¯s cor, grabbed a damp tissue, and cleaned his hands. ¡°It¡¯s not your call. Taking a life is a grave offense. Even if you don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll uncover the truth. If you¡¯re truly guilty, I¡¯ll ensure that you endure severe torture before facing a firing squad. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s smile slowly faded. ¡°You¡¯re as ruthless as ever.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Despite my years of service to you and the assistance I¡¯ve provided, you won¡¯t show an ounce ofpassion. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so unrepentant!¡± Nathan sneered and said, ¡°How many times have you plotted to seize my power and take my position over the years? If you had the capability, I¡¯d willingly hand it to you. But you¡¯re nothing but a failure. I¡¯ve disciplined you but never abandoned you. But, your greed knows no bounds, and you¡¯ve brought this upon yourself. ¡± With a wave of his hand, soldiers outside the door instantly brought in a bucket of water. Inside the bucket were five soaked vines, smooth and saturated with water. It was clear they had been readied for Mekhi. ¡°I¡¯ll settle our scores one by one. You beat Kyson with vines until two got broken because he stole the key to the top floor. Now, he wants me to give you a taste of your own medicine. Perhaps we can begin there. ¡± Two more soldiers in uniform entered and quickly bound Mekhi¡¯s hands with a rope. They suspended him by a hook from above and his feet barely grazed the floor. The soldier beside Mekhi took up a vine andshed it on him with all his might. Swish. The sound of the vine striking Mekhi¡¯s body was sharp and chilling. He clenched his teeth and endured the pain silently. Nathan¡¯s gaze remained cold. In the interrogation room, the sound of whips echoed incessantly, but Mekhi burst intoughter. ¡°Nathan, Kyson isn¡¯t as straightforward as he may appear. He¡¯s caused you significant harm in the past. While he helped you this time, do you have an idea what he might do next time?¡± Nathan listened in silence, his face devoid of emotion. Then, he turned and left. ¡°Now that I¡¯m in custody, someone must step into my shoes and lead the Shaw family. Please, don¡¯t help him. Power is like an addictive drug. Once you taste it, you¡¯re hooked. Kyson might repeat the very same errors I made. We shall see how it ys out. I¡¯m not a good person and neither is Kyson. Should you help him in taking over the Shaw family, you wille to rue that decision. ¡± Mekhi¡¯sughter continued to echo until Nathan left the interrogation room. He repeatedly used Kyson, trying to get him into trouble. Once the heavy iron door was shut, his unsettlingughter faded away. Nathan strolled down the interrogation room corridor and looked straight ahead. As he approached the cell where Kyson was detained, he halted and gazed at the door multiple times. Instead of opening it, he left without a word. Investigating Kaitlin¡¯s death proved to be a challenging task. Even though all those ss tubes buried in the Shaw family¡¯s backyard had been unearthed, Nathan couldn¡¯t find the poison that had imed her life. And Mekhi didn¡¯t look like he would confess. Chapter 1768 Mekhi had fought and even tried to beg for mercy, but his efforts were in vain. Now, he hadpletely surrendered to the ordeal and was yearning for death. Since he imprisoned and hypnotized Kaitlin, Nathan had irrefutable proof of Mekhi¡¯s role in her demise. A person under hypnosis couldn¡¯t think for themselves and merely obeyed themands of the hypnotist. Whether Kaitlin¡¯s death was a result of her own actions or the poison given by Mekhi, he would not evade punishment. After meticulously gathering all the evidence, Sonny presented it to the court. The trial was expected to span at least a week. In the meantime, Mekhi had been dismissed by the National Security Bureau and the Shaw Group. And he would no longer be the head of the Shaw family. Other members of the Shaw family hurried back from nearby cities or from abroad, and it was clear that a power struggle within the family was looming. The news about Mekhi, with Cyrus¡® help, dominated headlines for days, casting Mekhi as the most reviled viin. Creak¡­ The iron door of the interrogation room swung open, and Kyson, dressed in thin clothing, emerged slowly. Being in the suburbs, the sun filtered through the trees and casted warm rays onto his body. He extended his hand into the sunlight. His captivating blue eyes were as deep as the sea. Sonny crossed his arms and a smile formed on his face at the sight. It was evident that he hadn¡¯t seen Kyson like this in a while, and he couldn¡¯t resist a bit of jest. ¡°Kyson, we cleared your name quite quickly. You¡¯ve only been confined to that interrogation room for a few days and you¡¯re acting like you haven¡¯t seen the sun in ages. Why the dramatic reaction?¡± Kyson replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, just a few days, but they felt like an eternity. I was really anxious. Now that Mekhi has been found guilty, I feel a lot better. ¡± ¡°Indeed. ¡± Sonny walked closer to Kyson and brought out a pack of high-end cigarettes from his pocket. ¡°Interested? These are quite expensive cigarettes, and I don¡¯t share them with just anyone. Consider yourself lucky today,¡± he said with an air of arrogance and a sly smile. Apart from his sycophantic behavior around Nathan, he typically disyed an air of arrogance towards others. Kyson collected a cigarette with a smile. ¡°Thanks. I never thought you¡¯d light one for me someday. It¡¯s an honor. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m being kind. Let¡¯s forget the past. But I want to be clear. Nathan and Lucinda truly adore each other. Don¡¯t stir up trouble for them. Or I can put you right back in the interrogation room. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sonny took a puff of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke leisurely. Kyson, eyes lowered, said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be the godparent of their kids. I¡¯ll even get some presents for Colby and Destine. ¡± Chapter 1769 ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯ve moved on. ¡± After taking a few quick puffs, Sonny tossed the cigarette on the floor and stamped it out with his foot. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the National Security Bureau and sign the release papers. Then, you can head back home. ¡± ¡°No need to rush. ¡± Kyson declined.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°In two days, Mekhi will be moved out of the interrogation room and taken to court for his trial. Since he¡¯s my brother, I¡¯d like a private meeting with him before he leaves. Can you help with that?¡± Sonny inquired, ¡°You won¡¯t harm him during your meeting, right?¡± Kyson affirmed with a nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s facing the consequences of his actions now. I will do nothing to him. I just need a brief conversation with him before I go. ¡± Sonny checked his watch and responded, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t assign anyone to guard the door. I¡¯ll wait for you there. Make it quick. You have just about thirty minutes. ¡± Kyson nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll finish the talk quickly. I won¡¯tplicate things for you. ¡± He then turned and walked back into the interrogation room. ¡®s BunnyBookery Apanied by two guards, he traversed a long corridor until they reached the cell where Mekhi was detained. As the heavy iron door creaked open, a gruesome scene met Kyson¡¯s eyes. Mekhi was drenched in his own blood. Hisplexion had turned ashen, and sweat poured down his face. Kyson had known Mekhi for a long time, and Mekhi had always been known for his pride and arrogance. This was the first time Kyson had seen him in such a pitiable state. Truth be told, Kyson couldn¡¯t deny a certain satisfaction at seeing Mekhi suffer. After all, he never considered himself a good man. Upon hearing the faint footsteps, Mekhi strained to lift his head and sneered weakly, ¡°I knew you¡¯d show up. Kyson, do you really believe you¡¯ve won?¡± Kyson, on the other hand, wore a smirk and didn¡¯t bother concealing his satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s not every day I witness your suffering. I couldn¡¯t pass up this chance. Though the victory isn¡¯t mine yet, you¡¯re already defeated. ¡± Mekhi¡¯s eyes simmered with anger, and he shot Kyson a cold re. ¡°Enjoy yourughter while you can. You¡¯re not the sole heir. Despite Ryder¡¯s fragility, he¡¯ll step up and thwart your ambitions for the Shaw family leadership. ¡± Kyson paid little heed to Mekhi¡¯s threat. His focus remained fixed on him. ¡°When I was seven years old, we had a fondness for the same dish. Kaitlin, thinking I was vying for it, deliberately spilled scalding soup on my arm. Chapter 1770 When I was eight, Kaitlin punished me by striking my palms fifty times because I took one of your pens when father wasn¡¯t home. My hands swelled, and I couldn¡¯t grasp a pen for three whole days. Then, at the age of twelve, I borrowed a horse from you to y with Lucinda. However, she falsely used me of stealing your horse, and you didn¡¯t step in to clear my name. Eventually, I endured a severe beating at her hands, and I couldn¡¯t leave my bed for a full week. As Kyson recounted these painful memories, Mekhi gazed at him with a puzzled expression. Kyson continued, his tone dripping with derision, ¡°After our father¡¯s passing, we vied for power. You imprisoned our brother on charges of financial misconduct, and you purposefully had him tortured and pushed him to suicide. You then had me relocated. Every small misstep on my part was met with your beatings. And not too long ago, you went so far as to whip me with a vine, breaking two of them, all over a key to the top floor. I¡¯ve held onto these memories. You can still remember, right?¡± Kyson nonchntly recounted his ordeal. He then exerted pressure on the wound on Mekhi¡¯s chest to reignite his agony. Wincing from the pain, Mekhi retorted with sarcasm, ¡°You¡¯re quite the grudge-holder. Remembering even the smallest details. ¡± ¡°These are far from trivial matters to me,¡± Kyson asserted. ¡°Kaitlin¡¯s mistreatment began when I was a kid, and you were her partner in crime. Now that she¡¯s gone, it¡¯s my chance to settle the score with her favored son. ¡± Mekhi narrowed his eyes, sensing trouble. ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Kyson¡¯s smiled remained as morbid and overconfident as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you want a quick death by firing squad. You didn¡¯t even put up a defense, did you?¡± Mekhi gazed at Kyson, silent and expressionless. The smile at the corners of Kyson¡¯s mouth grew wider. He moved closer to Mekhi and whispered softly, ¡°I want you to experience the pain you inflicted on our brother. I desire to torment you and see your descent into madness. It should be quite intriguing. ¡± ¡°Kyson!¡± Mekhi¡¯s enraged shout fell on deaf ears as Kyson continued tough manically. Madness gleamed in his eyes. * After Sonny finished thest drag of his second cigarette, Kyson left the room. He appeared to be in a foul mood and was staring down at the floor. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? He¡¯s been exposed. He can¡¯t torture you anymore, can he?¡± Sonny inquired. Kyson sighed, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just feel a bit low. I never expected him to be so vicious. He callously murdered his own mother just to frame me. ¡± Sonny extinguished his cigarette and nodded in agreement.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°People are skilled at concealing their true selves behind a facade. We can only glimpse their real nature when that mask starts to fall off. ¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Kyson said, nodding. He then left the interrogation room. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the National Security Bureau toplete the necessary paperwork. I can finally enjoy a peaceful night¡¯s sleep at home. ¡± Sonny followed him. ¡°It¡¯s a huge relief for both of us. If I keep working overtime like this, mydy will be really upset with me. ¡± Kyson smiled. ¡°I was not aware that you had a girlfriend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not exactly my girlfriend. She is much younger than me. I¡¯m waiting for her to get a little older. ¡± It was evident that Sonny was truly in love. Chapter 1771 Kyson remarked, ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯ve been single for so many years. Watching Nathan and Lucinda being all lovey-dovey must be tiring. Finally, you¡¯re entering into a serious rtionship. ¡± Sonny chuckled, teasing Kyson, ¡°Well, at least I won¡¯t remain single forever. But when are you going to find yourself a girlfriend?¡± Kyson was left speechless. Without responding, he silently got into the car. Once inside, Sonny went on, ¡°You should really consider finding a girlfriend soon. You¡¯re Nathan¡¯s biggestpetition in that aspect, and he won¡¯t be at rest until you¡¯re taken!¡± Again, Kyson found himself at a loss for words. ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, try to stay out of trouble. Can¡¯t you just be friends with Lucinda?¡± Sonny advised.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Growing frustrated with Sonny¡¯s persistent advice, Kyson stayed silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to search for a girlfriend. How about you let me have your girl? That would be the quickest solution. ¡± ¡°What?! What on earth did you just say?!¡± Sonny¡¯s voice grew louder as he became increasingly angry. ¡°Trying to steal my girl? You must be missing those beatings, don¡¯t you?¡± he eximed. Kyson managed to suppress hisughter, and his jest seemed to lighten the mood. * Over the past few days, Noelle had been undergoing treatment in theb. With the knowledge of the drugs she had been given, Aldric was able to provide her with a cure. After several rounds of treatment, her mental state showed marked improvement. asionally, she expressed her gratitude to Cyrus for taking care of her. Around noon, Lucinda arrived for a visit. Both Cyrus and Noelle were napping at that time. Lucinda quietly entered the room, sat on the edge of Noelle¡¯s bed, and gazed at her for some time. Noelle was a gentle and pure-hearted girl. Why should she have to endure such a painful ordeal that was inflicted upon her by none other than her own brother? Mekhi¡¯s actions were truly monstrous. Lucinda¡¯s anger intensified as she pondered the situation. She got up, intending to leave quietly. Chapter 1772 Suddenly, slender hands grasped her from behind. Startled, Lucinda turned around, only to find Noelle awake, her eyes brimming with tears, as if deeply moved. ¡°Noelle, you¡­¡± Lucinda began with a shaky voice. Noelle, ovee with emotion, choked on her sobs and said earnestly, ¡°Lucinda, please stop paying for my treatment. It¡¯s okay if I can¡¯t be cured. After all, you¡¯re not part of the orphanage. You¡¯ve already spent so much on my medical expenses. If your mother-inw finds out, she might be upset and create problems for you. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda was confused. Meanwhile, Cyrus stirred awake. He overheard Noelle¡¯s words and gazed at Lucinda, equally bewildered. Lucinda didn¡¯t say a word. Orphanage, mother-inw¡­ Noelle¡¯s choice of words left Lucinda puzzled. She took a seat beside Noelle, gently held her hand, and inquired, ¡°Noelle, can you recall yourst name?¡± Noelle smiled softly and looked at her.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you asking that? How could I forget myst name? I was taken in and raised in an orphanage in Forden. The person in charge said that I used to smile at everyone, so she named me Noelle. And I took herst name, ¡®Moran¡¯. ¡± Lucinda froze and her gaze shifted to Cyrus. With a look of sheer astonishment, he leaped from the bed, took hold of Noelle¡¯s wrist and asked in disbelief, ¡°Noelle, what happened to you? Yourst name is now Shaw, not Moran. You now belong to the Shaw family. Your name is Blythe Shaw. Do you recall?¡± With a cold expression, Noelle gently pulled her arm away from his grasp and inched closer to Lucinda, like she was seeking her protection. She cast her gaze downward and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Mr. Roberts, I know you¡¯ve been taking care of me these past few days and I appreciate that. But you¡¯re Lucinda¡¯s husband, and I don¡¯t want to create any misunderstandings between us. Please maintain a distance from me, and kindly refrain from using these unfamiliar words. I truly can¡¯t understand them. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda and Cyrus exchanged bewildered nces. Why did Noelle think Cyrus was her husband, and why would he be called Mr. Roberts? Noelle was clearly mixing things up. Torn by conflicting emotions, Lucinda turned to Cyrus and said, ¡°Cyrus, please look after her. I¡¯ll have Aldric check on her. ¡± As she attempted to leave, Noelle¡¯s grasp tightened around her wrist. ¡°Lucinda, please stay. It¡¯s not appropriate for your husband and me to be alone in this room,¡± Noelle implored. Chapter 1773 Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Cyrus¡¯ eyes welled up with tears, and his heart ached, as if a sharp object had pierced it. ¡°Noelle, I understand now why you¡¯ve been distant from metely. You believe I¡¯m her husband, so you¡¯ve been intentionally keeping your distance and ignoring me. ¡± Noelle gazed at him, perplexed by his sadness. To her, he was just a stranger. She clung tightly to Lucinda¡¯s hand, unwilling to let her go. Lucinda sighed in resignation. ¡°Cyrus, how about this? You go get Aldric, and I¡¯ll stay with her. ¡± ¡°Okay.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± He dropped his head, turned, and left. Immediately he left, Noelle drew near to Lucinda, her expression filled with concern. ¡°Lucinda, Mr. Roberts seems so fond of me, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t develop any feelings for him. I appreciate your care and assistance during this time. ¡± Lucinda was stunned. She managed a small, reassuring smile. Since Aldric had yet to arrive, she decided tofort Noelle first. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Noelle. We¡¯re friends. ¡± A few minutester, Aldric walked into the room. Wearing a medical mask, he said to Noelle before Lucinda and Cyrus, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be scared. I¡¯m your doctor, and I need to ask you some questions. Just answer truthfully. ¡± Noelle looked at Lucinda ufortably, who gave her a reassuring smile. She then gave Aldric a nod. Aldric pulled out the patient¡¯s file and wrote, ¡°Miss Shaw, could you kindly¡­¡± Noelle stopped him with a serious tone. ¡°Doctor, myst name is Moran. ¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Moran. ¡± He smiled, calmly gestured towards Lucinda and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡± ¡°Lucinda, my one and only friend. Logan adopted her when she was fifteen, but we¡¯ve kept in touch over the past few years, and we¡¯re quite close. ¡± Aldric inquired, ¡°How old is she?¡± Noelle pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Twenty years old. ¡± Lucinda and Cyrus both showed concerned expressions simultaneously. Lucinda had recently turned twenty-four after giving birth. Aldric noted Noelle¡¯s response and continued, ¡°And how old are you?¡± Chapter 1774 ¡°I¡¯m twenty-one. ¡± After jotting down the information, he gestured towards Cyrus, who was beside him, and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Noelle shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t met him before. I don¡¯t know his name. But he¡¯s been looking after me recently. He¡¯s Lucinda¡¯s newlywed husband. ¡± About thirty minutester, Cyrus grew increasingly sad as he listened. The drug Noelle was given was remarkably potent, resulting in permanent nerve damage. She couldn¡¯t recall everything that had happened over the past few years. ALL she remembered was that due to her severe illness and age, the people at the orphanage had a strong aversion to her and didn¡¯t want her to remain there as a burden. The new director of the orphanage had asked her to leave. It was Lucinda who had taken her in and made efforts to cover her medical expenses. Regarding Cyrus¡­ He wasn¡¯t a part of her life during that period. To her, he remained aplete stranger. After his conversation with Noelle, Aldric left the ward and spoke privately with Cyrus and Lucinda. ¡°This is a quite unusual situation. It might take some time for her to regain her memory from the past few years. I rmend that you share more about what¡¯s happened and help her in recovering those memories. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Lucinda expressed her gratitude. Aldric smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility to care for my patients. ¡± Throughout the afternoon, Lucinda stayed with Noelle in the ward, patiently recounting the past. It was a challenge for Noelle toe to terms with the fact that she was now twenty-five years old. The reason for her four-year memory loss was the result of something distressing that had happened to her. ¡°Noelle, I¡¯m currently the head of the Simmons family. My husband is Nathan Payne, who leads the Payne family and serves as the CEO of the Payne Group, as well as the head of the National Security Bureau. ¡± Lucinda gestured toward the man beside her. ¡°He¡¯s Cyrus Simmons, my brother.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You two have been in a rtionship for a year, so he¡¯s been looking after you. ¡± Upon learning that Cyrus was her boyfriend, Noelle stole a quick nce at him and couldn¡¯t help but notice his handsomeness. In her mind, she still saw herself as the same poor, frail girl from four years ago. Finding herself with a wealthy and attractive boyfriend felt almost too good to be true. ¡°Lucinda, can you tell me what happened to me in thest four years?¡± ¡°Not too long ago, the Shaw family uncovered your true identity and shared it with the world. You¡¯re now recognized as the fifth daughter of the Shaw family, known as Blythe Shaw. However, I still call you Noelle. Your journey into the world of entertainment began when you made your debut on a talent show, and you quickly gained fame. By the end ofst year, you earned the title of Best Actress, establishing yourself as an A-list actress. ¡± Noelle felt a surge of astonishment. She, a famous actress? ¡°Oh my goodness! I managed to build a reputation for myself in just a few short years? You¡¯re not pulling my leg, are you?¡± Lucinda gently touched Noelle¡¯s cheek, took out her smartphone, and showed Noelle the most recent news articles. Seeing the headlines made it all very real, providing the most explicit proof. With a whirlwind of emotions, the entire afternoon left Noelle overwhelmed with a wealth of information. She felt so drained that she decided to retire to bed early. Cyrus continued to stay by her side, offering his unwaveringpanionship. Aldric returned again, delivering the news that Noelle¡¯s physical indicators had returned to their usual state. After a brief period of monitoring, she would be free to leave theboratory and return to her normal life. In the evening, Lucinda left the Lab. As she strolled in the direction of the parking lot, a recognizable tall figure approached her. She looked up and realized it wasn¡¯t Nathan who hade to pick her up. It was Kyson. Chapter 1775 Kyson gazed at Lucinda from a distance with a warm smile on his face. Whenever heid eyes on her, his eyes shone excitedly like the deep and captivating blue sea. After he left the interrogation room, he appeared to have had a fresh haircut and a clean-shaved face. Aside from a bit of weariness etched on his face, his handsomeness remained intact. Lucinda stood in ce, watching Kyson as he approached her. She then inquired, ¡°What brings you here?¡± He responded, ¡°I came to see my sister, and to my surprise, I found you here. After my release, I went to the mall to purchase gifts for your kids. Can I join you for dinner in N&L Fairy Land tonight?¡± After a moment of deliberation, she epted. ¡°Of course, yes. Colby and Destinee will be thrilled to know their godfather is joining us. ¡± Kyson wore a pleased smile. He always wore his heart on his sleeve with her and would always look at her with a smile. Lucinda inquired, ¡°I heard from Sally that you took a beating from Mekhi to help me acquire the drug on the top floor. Are you okay now? Do you feel any better?¡± He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m nearly fully healed. It was just a rough beating, nothing serious. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. ¡± Lucinda stood there somewhat ufortably, finding the one-on-one conversation with Kyson awkward. She would have felt more at ease if Nathan were present. Theypsed into silence for a moment, both unsure of what to say, creating a somewhat awkward moment. Kyson kept his eyes fixed on her, deep in thought. Lucinda turned her gaze away and spotted a familiar car approaching.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The car came to a halt, and Nathan, dressed casually, emerged from it and strode directly toward her. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m waiting for you. ¡± Sensing his sour mood, she said in a soft,forting voice, ¡°Our home will be full of life tonight. How about we invite Sonny and Luisa over for dinner? They can witness Colby and Destinee gaining their godfather. ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re in charge. ¡± Nathan¡¯s aloofness seemed to have subsided. He took her hand and nted a ki*s on her forehead, a clear deration to Kyson that she was his. In this moment, Kyson felt like the fifth wheel. He stared at their interlocked hands, with his lips pursed. Chapter 1776 Following their public disy of affection, Nathan arched an eyebrow and turned to Kyson. ¡°We can give you a lift. Let¡¯s head to N&L Fairy Land together. ¡± Though he said it, he didn¡¯t genuinely mean it. Clearly, Nathan¡¯s offer was merely a courtesy. However, Kyson chose to overlook this and nodded with a smile. ¡°Since you insist, there¡¯s no reason to decline.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡± Nathan shot him a cold stare. Lucinda sensed the tension between them. She took Nathan¡¯s hand and walked towards his car. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m quite hungry. Let¡¯s head home. ¡± Nathan averted his gaze and opened the passenger door for her. He carefully used his left arm to shield her from identally bumping her head. Once she was seated, he leaned in to help her fasten the seatbelt. Seeing Nathan¡¯s show of affection, Kyson silently stowed the gifts he had purchased for Colby and Destinee in the trunk and took a seat in the back. They returned to N&L Fairy Land, enveloped in an ufortable silence. Once they reached their destination, Nathan went into the kitchen to prepare a meal. Meanwhile, Lucinda and Kyson, who carried the gifts, made their way to the babies¡¯ room on the fourth floor. With apprehensions about leaving them alone in the same room, Nathan promptly contacted Sonny and Luisa and urgently requested their presence to keep an eye on Kyson. Inside the babies¡¯ room, Kyson unveiled a brand-new toy and yed with Destinee. In response, Destinee chuckled joyfully, almost as if she recognized him as her godfather. It was evident that she Liked him. Lucinda leaned over and saw that that Kyson¡¯s attention remained fixated on Destinee, causing his heart to melt. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and remark, ¡°It appears that you¡¯ve grown quite fond of Destinee. You haven¡¯t spared a nce for Colby since you arrived. ¡± Addressing the infants with a gentle tone, he confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve always wished for a daughter, but when ites to your babies, I adore them, whether they¡¯re boys or girls. ¡± He then reached for the blue toy he had gotten for Colby and engaged in ytime with him. Noting Kyson¡¯s genuine affection for the babies, Lucinda remained silent and joined in to y with them. Kyson turned his gaze toward her, his smile radiating heartfelt joy. In this moment, he found unparalleled happiness and wished that time could stand still. Turning his attention to Lucinda, he inquired, ¡°Lucinda, I heard there was an incident in the Simmons family just before your babies were born. Is it true you have a new sister?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression briefly froze, but she quickly regained herposure. She maintained her smile as she continued to dote on her babies. She then responded casually, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the illegitimate child of my father, and she¡¯s been involved in quite a bit of mischief. ¡± Chapter 1777 With concern etched on his face, Kyson inquired, ¡°Did she cause you any harm?¡± Lucinda waved off his worries. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s not a match for me. How could she harm me?¡± Seeing Lucinda¡¯s characteristic mboyance, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but smile knowingly. ¡°Indeed, no one can walk over you.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes at him and retorted, ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment. ¡± He chuckled, affirming, ¡°It absolutely is apliment. ¡± After all, she was the only woman he held dear. Kyson sighed and changed the subject. ¡°When your father passed away, I recall seeing another obituary for the Simmons family in the newspaper. That girl also passed away, didn¡¯t she?¡± Lucinda nodded. As if thinking of something, she stated firmly, ¡°Whether she¡¯s dead or alive, the Simmons family won¡¯t protect her. I won¡¯t allow her to cause trouble again. ¡± Kyson wore a serious expression at her words. He realized that this matter might hold deeperplexities he wasn¡¯t privy to. As he was about to seek further details, the room¡¯s door swung open. Immediately Sonny and Luisa walked in, they caught sight of Lucinda and Kyson ying with the babies. It was a touching sight. If Nathan were to see this, he¡¯d likely be quite displeased. ¡°We¡¯vee to visit the babies. Hope we¡¯re not interrupting anything. ¡± Sonny covered his mouth with his fist and coughed. He gently tapped Luisa who was behind him on the shoulder. Understanding his signal, she entered the room, pulled up a chair, and settled herself between Lucinda and Kyson, creating some space between them. The four grown-ups entertained the babies, engaging in conversation and sharingughter. Thirty minutester, dinner was set and served. Lucinda uncorked several bottles of quality wine, and they all enjoyed a few sses. They put on a facade of happiness and enthusiasm. After the meal, since Kyson didn¡¯t have a car, Lucinda requested Rickey to give him a ride back to the Shaws¡¯ house. For the first time, Nathan felt the need to drive Sonny home after he had had too much to drink. Lucinda offered no objection and retreated upstairs to take a shower. Chapter 1778 When she was done taking a shower, she came out of the bathroom and saw that Nathan had returned. He was sitting at the edge of the bed. His handsome face bore a subtle blush and he looked gloomy. Lucinda was puzzled. She sat in front of the dresser to start her skincare routine. ¡°Ah! What are you doing?¡± In a swift move, Nathan encircled her waist with his strong arms from behind and lifted her off the chair forcefully. Startled, Lucinda kicked her legs. Concerned about causing him harm, she halted her struggles and allowed him to ce her on the bed. Instead of taking a seat, he remained standing before her and fixed an unwavering gaze upon her. She couldn¡¯t forget that on a previous asion when he intended to ask her about something, he had ced her on the bed and fixed his unyielding gaze upon her. This was a familiar act of his. What was wrong with him tonight? She couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Lucinda gazed up at Nathan, her face filled with puzzlement. ¡°Honey?¡± His expression grew darker, and he seemed upset and hurt. ¡°Can you please exin why you were alone with Kyson in the babies¡¯ room?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucinda looked at him, bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what there is to exin. ¡± He took a deep breath and his voice quivered. Tears formed in his eyes as he said, ¡°You were alone with him in the same room. You were evenughing and chatting. . Before he erupted in anger, he managed to regain hisposure. Each time he raised his voice at her, she would always teach him a lesson. So, instead of shouting, he expressed his concerns calmly. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m your husband. How could you be alone with another man?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Did he try to do anything to you? Did he touch your hand?¡± His words carried a cold tone, but the pained expression on his face resembled that of a father scolding his daughter. Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. They had two babies together. How could he not have trust in her? His jealousy was overwhelming! ¡°What do you mean by being alone with him? Our babies were in the room too! Colby and Destinee were right there, don¡¯t you remember?¡± Chapter 1779 Nathan was infuriated. ¡°They¡¯re just babies. They can¡¯t understand anything, even if you and Kyson¡­ Even if they watched both of you ki*s each other, they can¡¯t get up and intervene. ¡± Lucinda was stunned. She gazed at him with a cold expression and her anger and disappointment grew. ¡°After all we¡¯ve been through together, you still doubt my faithfulness to you? ki*sing him? How could such a thing even cross your mind?¡± She got teary-eyed and turned away. Nathan keenly felt her sadness. He had rehearsed the questions he intended to ask her while she was in the shower. But now, as he looked at her sad expression, he found himself at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. I just can¡¯t help but doubt Kyson¡¯s intentions. He used to be my rival in love. How can I be at ease when he was alone with you¡­¡± Without making eye contact with him, she said, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me! That¡¯s why you¡¯re feeling jealous!¡± He sat beside her and gently grasped her hand. ¡°Honey, I do trust you. Just tell me everything you discussed and did in that room with him, and I assure you, I¡¯ll believe every word you say. ¡± She struggled to free herself from his grasp and scoffed, ¡°The fact that you even said that shows you don¡¯t trust me. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡­ Gazing at her sulky profile, Nathan let out a silent sigh, and then reached for the ruler on the bedside table and ced it in her hand. ¡°How about telling me what the two of you discussed? Then I¡¯ll be at your mercy tonight and you can punish me whichever way you like. ¡± Lucinda asked, ¡°Really? Whichever way I like?¡± ¡°Whichever way you Like. ¡± She tilted her chin slightly and arched her lovely eyebrows. With a mischievous smile, she said, ¡°You¡¯re making a big deal out of nothing and being overly jealous. If I were to take off your pants and give you a spanking, wouldn¡¯t you resist?¡± He was caught off guard. Did he really have to ept such a humiliating punishment? He paused for a moment. However, after some reflection, he acknowledged that getting spanked by his wife wasn¡¯t such a big deal. With this in mind, he clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t resist. ¡± Then Lucinda went on, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Kyson and I were just having fun with the babies.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t touch me in any way. We just talked casually. He inquired about how I¡¯ve beentely and what happened when my father died. That¡¯s all. ¡± Chapter 1780 Nathan listened attentively and asked, ¡°Is that everything?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the whole story. ¡± She raised her voice and stressed, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± ¡°Yes, I trust you. ¡± He then obediently knelt down, ready for his punishment. She scoffed and red at him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t assume I¡¯ll let you off easily tonight. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery He bowed his head and remained silent. Lucinda rose and lightly tapped his cor with a ruler. ¡°Remove your clothing. All of it. ¡± Nathan promptly unbuttoned his suit and his shirt and took them off. The warm bedroom light entuated his wless physique, making him appear more enticing. Lucinda, however, wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied. She ran the ruler down from his chest to his belt. ¡°Keep going. ¡± With no hesitation, Nathan undressed quickly. He now resembled a delectable roasted leg ofmb, tempting her to have a taste of him. After admiring his perfect form for a moment, Lucinda went to the closet and returned with a belt. ¡°Turn around,¡± she instructed. Nathanplied. ¡°Hands behind your back. ¡± She immediately bound his hands behind his back.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Honey?¡± He grew ufortable and called out. However, Lucinda remained silent. With a sly glint in her eyes, she promptly pushed him onto the bed. His buttocks arched upwards. Nathan grew shocked. He realized something and a hint of regret began to seep in. But she didn¡¯t grant him an opportunity to halt her. Whack! Chapter 1781 A distinct sound filled the room. It caused him some difort when she struck him, but he endured it. Strangely, aside from being shy, he didn¡¯t despise the experience. Late into the night, when even the birds were asleep, the doors and windows of the N&L Fairy Land¡¯s master bedroom were shut. The sounds inside didn¡¯t escape. After about thirty strikes, Nathan¡¯s fair skin had turned red, but Lucinda hadn¡¯t employed her full force. She set down the ruler, untied him, and then quickly positioned herself on top of him. She gently grasped his chin with her fingertips and beamed enchantingly. ¡°The sight of your red and swollen behind strangely arouses me. I¡¯ve never seen you like this. Let¡¯s explore something different tonight!¡± Nathan willingly closed his eyes, allowing her to take control. It turned out to be a great night for both of them. Two dayster, Nathan sat in his office in National Security Bureau and was reviewing the evidence of Mekhi¡¯s crimes. If everything proceeded as nned, the verdict of the trial would be delivered that day or the next. With the umtion of penalties for various offenses, Mekhi would receive the death penalty, just as he had desired. Suddenly, a gentle knock echoed through the door. Sonny entered the room and began, ¡°Nathan, things have taken a rough turn for the Shaw familytely. ¡± Nathan¡¯s attention remained fixed on the papers he held and he inquired without looking up, ¡°What¡¯s troubling them?¡± ¡°Ever since Mekhi¡¯s arrest, a swarm of Shaw family members have returned.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It appears they¡¯re gearing up for a power struggle. ¡± Nathan acknowledged with a stoic nod. Sonny was puzzled over Nathan¡¯s unexpected calmness. ¡°You said that Kyson wanted to be the head of the Shaw family, right? He stole the key and provided us with the drug. He¡¯s been quite an ally. Should we support his bid for leadership?¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed as he recollected Mekhi¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s watch Kyson¡¯s intentions first. If he¡¯s genuinely after power, he¡¯ll seek my help. We can decide whether to support him at that point. ¡± Sonny agreed with a nod. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. ¡± Their conversation was interrupted by another knock at the door. Chapter 1782 ¡°Sir, Kyson Shaw is here. He¡¯s discovered something on the Shaw family¡¯s top floor, and it appears to be rted to Mekhi. ¡± It had something to do with Mekhi? Nathan and Sonny exchanged puzzled nces.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathan got to his feet, took his military jacket from the coat rack, and put it on. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see. ¡± Upon reaching the National Security Bureau¡¯s hall, they saw that Larry had brought Kyson in. Larry bowed to Nathan and exined, ¡°Sir, Kyson ims to have crucial evidence, so I brought him here. ¡± Nathan remained silent and headed back to his office while instructing, ¡°Kyson, follow me. ¡± Kyson silentlyplied and followed Nathan closely. Inside the office, Kyson ced an envelope on Nathan¡¯s desk. Nathan gazed at it and inquired, ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Last night, while sorting through Mrs. Shaw¡¯s belongings, I stumbled upon her will,¡± Kyson revealed. Even though Kyson was Kaitlin¡¯s step son, he never addressed her as ¡°mother. ¡± Instead, he used ¡°Mrs. Shaw,¡± much like the way the household staff did. Nathan and Sonny exchanged concerned nces upon hearing this. Prior to Mekhi¡¯s ascension as the family head, Kaitlin had been given some form of nerve-altering drugs, resulting in her being under Mekhi¡¯s control. Nathan found it baffling that she could leave a will under such circumstances. Despite his skepticism, Nathan reached for the envelope. He opened it and meticulously reviewed its contents. Upon finishing the letter, his frown deepened, and his countenance grew colder. ¡°What does the will say?¡± Sonny inquired. Rather than an immediate response, Nathan gazed at Kyson and said, ¡°She penned this letter a day before she died. In it, she expressed weariness of this deceitful world and her intent to end her life. ¡± ¡°End her life?¡± Sonny expressed his disbelief. ¡°Considering her condition while alive, imprisoned by Mekhi and barely able to move on her own, how could she have taken poison to end her life? It¡¯s absurd. ¡± Nathan refrained from responding to Sonny, instead focusing his attention on Kyson. ¡°Tell me when and where you found this letter. ¡± Before Kyson could respond, Nathan tapped the table and emphasized, ¡°I need the most detailed ount. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Kyson nodded. ¡°Following her passing, Sally and I have been organizing Mrs. Shaw¡¯s belongings over the past two days. Last night, around eight or nine o¡¯clock, I went to her room on the top floor. I stumbled upon this letter hidden inside her pillow. Believing it to be important, I brought it to you early this morning. ¡± Chapter 1783 Nathan listened attentively. He took a moment to reflect, before posing the question, ¡°Kyson, what are your thoughts on this letter?¡± Kyson sighed deeply. ¡°My rtionship with Mrs. Shaw has never been good. You¡¯re aware that because of me, she suffered a breakdown and lost one of her daughters. Since then, she¡¯s been in a state of deep sorrow. ¡± He hesitated and then revealed a surprising revtion. ¡°The truth is, there are certain things I never disclosed to you earlier. Mrs. Shaw had been diagnosed with depression prior to Mekhi¡¯s rise to power. She had made several attempts to harm herself. I suspect that Mekhi didn¡¯t give her those drugs. He might have confined her for her own safety. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d kill his own mother. ¡± Sonny was left stunned. He stood at the side without uttering a word. With a grave expression, Nathan cautiously reminded Kyson, ¡°When you first visited Noelle after returning from abroad, you conveyed quite the opposite sentiments to us. ¡± ¡°Indeed, at that time, I wasn¡¯t aware of the specific situation, and I omitted mentioning Mrs. Shaw¡¯s depression.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But upon discovering this letter, I now feelpelled to share theplete truth with you. It¡¯s my responsibility to provide you with the letter. However, I won¡¯t impose on how you choose to handle it. I¡¯m taking my leave. ¡± Kyson expressed his ideas, bowed slightly to Nathan, and walked out of the office. Once Kyson was gone, Sonny approached Nathan and asked, ¡°Should we reexamine the case, or do you intend to hide this letter and allow the judge to pass a death sentence on Mekhi?¡± Nathan examined the letter in his hand, noting the faint and untidy handwriting. He replied, ¡°Business is business. Let¡¯s proceed by the rule. ¡± He gave a clear order, ¡°Notify the judge about this new evidence and request a trial postponement. Arrange for a professional examiner to analyze the handwriting. As for what Kyson said about Kaitlin, have Larry investigate the truthfulness of his ims. ¡± Sonny collected the letter and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Meanwhile, in theb, Noelle had been receiving intravenous treatment for the past few days. Following several days of observation, she was now ready for discharge. She couldn¡¯t recall what happened in the past four years. Her memory disorder was the only remaining issue, and her body appeared to be on the path to recovery. After Kyson left National Security Bureau, he got wind of Noelle¡¯s impending release from theb. So he rushed over to see her. Even though they had different mothers, he felt a deep debt to her. Since he was no longer in his position as the director of the Secret Investigation Department, he couldn¡¯t enter theb, so he patiently waited outside. About five minutester, Noelle emerged from the facility, apanied by Cyrus. They walked side by side but there was a noticeable gap between them. Although Noelle had been made aware that Cyrus was her boyfriend, she still couldn¡¯t recall him in any way, and for the time being, she preferred to keep some distance between them. Kyson took a step forward andmented, ¡°You¡¯re looking well. It seems you¡¯re making a good recovery. ¡± With a serious expression, Cyrus turned to Kyson and asked, ¡°May I speak with you?¡± Kyson considered this for a moment and then agreed with a nod. He turned to Noelle and gestured toward a luxurious car in the open-air parking lot. ¡°Wait for me in that car. ¡± Chapter 1784 Noelle¡¯s eyes were filled with innocence as she nodded and made her way slowly to the waiting car. With Noelle out of earshot, Cyrus made a heartfelt plea to Kyson. ¡°Kyson, can I bring her to my house? I know we¡¯re not officially engaged yet, and it might be considered improper, but I¡­ I want to take care of her personally. ¡± Lately, Ryder and Sally had been fully upied with preparations for Kaitlin¡¯s funeral, leaving them with no time to attend to Noelle. So the responsibility of caring for her had fallen on Kyson. This gave him the authority to make this decision. Kyson considered the request and replied, ¡°Well, both of you have been through a lot during this time. I can empathize with you. I believe it¡¯s a good idea.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Perhaps being with you will trigger some of her memories. ¡± Cyrus expressed his gratitude. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Kyson¡¯s face lit up with an unusual, warm smile. ¡°No worries. But she¡¯s part of the Shaw family, so she can¡¯t stay with you for an extended period unless she¡¯s engaged to you. Neither of us wishes to harm her reputation. Sadly, I don¡¯t lead the Shaw family, so I can¡¯t decide on her marriage. ¡± Cyrus¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing this. ¡°If you were in charge of the Shaw family, would you allow us to get married?¡± Kyson gazed downward, deep in thought, as if he was pondering the matter seriously. ¡°I believe I will help you. If your love is genuine, I¡¯ll stand by you wholeheartedly. Material gifts and such don¡¯t concern me. It¡¯s how you treat her that matters. ¡± Cyrus looked at him and listened closely. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°Kyson, if you aspire to lead the Shaw family, my unwavering support is yours. ¡± The two men locked eyes and their determination shone brightly. It seemed like everyone was finding their way in life. Later that evening, Lucinda called Nathan and informed him that she¡¯d be attending a corporate event on her own. The gathering would be attended by many CEOs from prominent foreignpanies. Lately, she had an interest in trying her hand at international trade. The Simmons family held the title of the wealthiest family in Cadiered, and she was the city¡¯s wealthiest woman. It was undeniable that Nathan¡¯s help had yed a significant role in her sess. But she had grander aspirations. Her vision extended to globalizing the operations of the Simmons Group. What was more, she also aimed higher-to be the world¡¯s wealthiest woman. Tonight¡¯s business event would host the president of DoWeier Group, a top-three global corporation. Lucinda learned that they were initiating a fresh coboration project and were seeking partners. Her determination to secure this project was resolute. Chapter 1785 Lucinda¡¯s decision to attend alone had Nathan concerned. ¡°I¡¯ll set aside Mekhi¡¯s issue and take care of it tomorrow, so I can go to the party with you tonight. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. This case is finally nearing its conclusion. The quicker we get the result, the better. I¡¯ll maintain my distance from other men and remain faithful to you. ¡± As she continued speaking, her tone grew colder. Although she decided to forget about what happened before, Nathan¡¯s lingering distrust felt like an irritating fishbone, causing her difort. The mere thought of it left her annoyed and disheartened. Nathan could sense her anger. ¡°Honey, I trust you. I just¡­ I¡¯m concerned about your safety around those men. ¡± This was an excuse he frequently used, one that had grown tiresome to Lucinda. ¡°I hold a ck belt in judo! No man can get close to me. ¡± Nathan said with seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s different. What if they try to charm you? What if they pretend to be vulnerable before you? Men can be sly. It¡¯s too risky out there. I can¡¯t allow you to go alone. ¡± At times, men had a knack for outying women and could easily deceive them. Seeing Nathan¡¯s determination, Lucinda sighed and relented, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head to the party first. You can join once you¡¯re done with work. ¡± This was already a significant concession from Lucinda, and if Nathan didn¡¯t agree, it would seem unreasonable. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with your n. ¡± Following that, Lucinda left work early and went to the mall to purchase a red dress adorned with fringes. The dress had a vibrant red color and entuated her stunning figure. It looked exquisite on her. Tonight, she aimed to triumph over herpetitors and secure the project. To achieve this, she needed to perform at her absolute best. At seven-thirty in the evening, the event began as scheduled at the Grand Hotel. Adorned in a red dress and subtle makeup, Lucinda exuded confidence and elegance. The attendees included top executives from renownedpanies and influential figures in society.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The projects under discussion held a value of hundreds of millions. Lucinda made her entrance right on cue. A sharp white spotlight beamed down on her. Her presence immediately drew the guests¡¯ gaze, leaving them in awe of her stunning appearance. Given her infrequent attendance at such gatherings, many prominent figures from abroad were not familiar with her. Upon discovering that she held the title of Cadiered¡¯s wealthiest woman, their astonishment deepened. Chapter 1786 Under their curious stares, she proceeded gracefully toward the hall. Pollock Alvarez, the party¡¯s host, stood near the red carpet and greeted her with surprise. ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t expect your presence at tonight¡¯s event. I¡¯m delighted. ¡± ¡°Good evening, Mr. Alvarez. The venue looks splendid. It would have been a missed opportunity not to attend. ¡± They exchanged pleasantries, and a few minutester, the party officiallymenced. After some opening remarks, Pollock began to introduce hispany¡¯stest projects to the esteemed guests in attendance. With warm apuse, he concluded his speech. The guests began to form small clusters and engaged in conversations. Lucinda surveyed the room and her gaze ultimately rested on a striking man with blond hair. He was remarkably handsome, looked beyond thirty years, sported a well-maintained beard and had a pointed nose. This gentleman happened to be the current CEO of DoWeier Group, Ellsworth Nguyen. Also, his social standing was illustrious. He was of noble heritage and held the title of the prince of Aldoria and the prospective king. If Lucinda could establish a partnership with him, he could facilitate the expansion of herpany to greater heights. Lucinda plucked a ss of wine from a passing waiter¡¯s tray and strolled leisurely toward Ellsworth. ¡°Mr. Nguyen,¡± she addressed him with a soft, pleasant tone. Her face was graced with a warm and friendly smile. Ellsworth paused his conversation with the man before him. He had noticed her entrance and was taken aback by her presence. He admired women of her beauty, charisma, and exceptional abilities. What truly captured him was the kindness radiating from her smile, making her impossible to ignore.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°How may I address you, miss?¡± Ellsworth responded in a calm but resolute voice. Lucinda smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m Lucinda Simmons. ¡± ¡°Delighted to meet you, Miss Simmons,¡± he said, his surprise evident. ¡°You are quite stunning. ¡± She responded with a gracious smile. They started talking, beginning with their everyday lives and gradually delved into philosophical discussions. They clicked immediately. As their conversation unfolded, Ellsworth found himself drawn to her more and more. Chapter 1787 Their dialogue was enjoyable. After some small talk, Lucinda got to the point. ¡°Mr. Nguyen, I¡¯ve heard that you once cut ties with the royal family and single-handedly established the DoWeier Group, which has now be one of the world¡¯s top three enterprises. That¡¯s truly remarkable. ¡± Ellsworth was ustomed to receiving such praise. However, he was genuinely intrigued by her. Herpliments made him feel happy. With a bashful smile, he responded, ¡°I was captivated by you from the moment I first saw you. Our conversation is a delight. May I ask if you¡¯re currently single?¡± Nathan rushed into the venue after finishing his work at the National Security Bureau. As he spotted Lucinda and approached, he overheard Ellsworth¡¯s question. Nathan paused, stood still, and gazed at Lucinda¡¯s beautiful profile. He patiently awaited her reply. With a cheerful grin, Lucinda said, ¡°I¡¯m married. I¡¯m a mother to twins. My spouse is the CEO of Payne Group. I believe that when you meet him, the two of you could be friends. It¡¯s been a pleasant conversation with you, Mr. Nguyen. ¡± Her answer disyed kindness and appropriateness. Nathan¡¯s expression became gentler. He approached her and gently embraced her at the waist. She turned her head to meet his gaze, and a heartfelt smile lit up her face. ¡°Ah, there you are. Let me introduce you. This is Mr. Nguyen, the founder and president of DoWeier Group, and also the sessor to the throne in Aldoria. ¡± Then she turned to Ellsworth and stated, ¡°Mr. Nguyen, this is my spouse, the CEO of Payne Group and the head of the Payne family. ¡± Both men exchanged nces and shook hands. Ellsworth was so surprised. ¡°It never urred to me that your husband is Mr. Payne. What a Little world!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Taken aback, Lucinda gazed at Nathan and inquired, ¡°You two are acquainted?¡± Nathan rified, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve coborated with Mr. Nguyen on two international arrest missions. He¡¯s an old acquaintance of mine. ¡± As they exchanged nces, Ellsworth noticed the affection in their eyes. He expressed his admiration. ¡°You¡¯re both brilliant in business. I can see the deep love you share-a match made in heaven. ¡± ALL three of them wore happy smiles. Lucinda saw this as the perfect chance to bring up the partnership. However, Ellsworth was a _ stickler for procedure and didn¡¯t immediately agree. ¡°Miss Simmons, although I¡¯m interested in partnering with your Group, rules are rules. We must follow the proper process. I¡¯ll be holding a bidding meeting soon. Please submit your proposal! If there are no issues with it, I can assure you of winning the contract. ¡± Chapter 1788 With his decision, Lucinda had no choice but to participate in the bidding. She readily epted. ¡°Mr. Nguyen, be rest assured. I¡¯ll personally craft the proposal to demonstrate my determination to secure the project. ¡± Ellsworth gazed at her with admiration and offered his sincere praise.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Since she couldn¡¯t secure the project immediately, a hint of disappointment shadowed Lucinda¡¯s demeanor, making her impervious to thepliments being offered. Though her smile remained, her thoughts drifted elsewhere. This was unnoticed by Nathan and Ellsworth, who engaged in cheerful conversation. Suddenly, ady in a white dress hurried past her. Lucinda caught that figure from the corner of her eye, prompting her to frown. When she nced up, the woman in white had already walked far. There was a nagging familiarity about her. The woman looked like someone she knew. Her smile vanished, reced by a grim expression. Was it truly thatdy? How did she end up in such an event? While Nathan and Ellsworth continued their conversation, Lucinda discreetly trailed the woman. The woman bore an uncanny resemnce to Valerie! The more Lucinda gazed at her from behind, the more her curiosity intensified. In her exquisite dress, this woman must surely be apanying one of the guests tonight. But which influential figure had she hooked up with after leaving the countryside? Lucinda was gued by numerous inquiries and quickened her pace to follow the woman. The grand hall was brimming with people, and the woman in the white dress quickly blended into the crowd. Lucinda came to a halt and scanned the surroundings, but the familiar figure in the white dress eluded her sight. Pollock, the party¡¯s host, observed the unusual distress on Lucinda¡¯s face. He excused himself from his ongoing negotiation and approached her. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡± he inquired. Lucinda furrowed her brows, her thoughts fixed on the familiar figure she had recently spotted. ¡°I saw someone I know. She¡¯s wearing a white dress. She looks elegant and slender and moves with grace. Do you happen to know her?¡± Pollock appeared puzzled by her question. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid the guests tonight have brought along many elegant women in white dresses. Chapter 1789 They all have a slender and graceful appearance. It would be quite a challenge for me to identify your acquaintance. But a significant number of tonight¡¯s guests are from abroad, and theirpanions are also foreigners, all quite affluent. If you wish to locate your acquaintance, I¡¯m willing to assist. I can instruct the waitstaff to keep a lookout for the names of all the women in white dresses. Once the party ends, I¡¯ll provide you with a list of their names. ¡± Upon hearing his considerate n, Lucinda expressed her gratitude with satisfaction. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Pollock nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. ¡± The presence of that mysterious woman had cast a shadow over Lucinda¡¯s mood, and she returned to Nathan with a heavy heart. Nathan noticed her low spirits, but chose to remain silent in front of Ellsworth. He just held her hand to reassure her. At 11 in the evening, the grand business party finally drew to a close. Lucinda received the list of women in white dresses from Pollock. On her way back to N&L Fairy Land, she diligently went through the list and made a call to Abel. ¡°I¡¯ll provide you with a list once I¡¯m back home. Based on the names on the list, I need you to find their photographs for me. Utilize every resource at your disposal to aplish this,¡± Lucinda instructed. ¡°Understood, madam,¡± came Abel¡¯s response. Lucinda hung up, her thoughts still Lingering on the woman she had encountered at the party.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After observing her silently for a while, Nathan steered the car with one hand and sped her hand with the other. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡®s BunnyBookery What happened?¡± Lucinda pondered for a moment and shared, ¡°The evil often ousts the good, honey. I have a suspicion that Valerie might still be alive. I saw a woman at the party who bears a striking resemnce to her. ¡± Nathan wore a grave expression at her words. ¡°Are you certain? Could it have been a mistake? From behind, many people can look quite simr, and you didn¡¯t see her face, after all. Besides, everyone who attended the party wields significant influence. When Valerie left the countryside, her death was announced. Even if she is alive, she¡¯d likely be cautious about revealing her true identity to anyone here. Your father and Graham were her supporters before. . His countenance changed a bit and he quickly reworded, ¡°Well, your father is no longer alive, and Graham has resigned, losing his influence. Without their backing, who else would bring her to such a prominent event?¡± Lucinda fell into contemtive silence. The truth was, she had no idea. Valerie had only a few connections. She was a young actress who had garnered numerous des, but was also notorious for her arrogance, which limited her friendships. She had relied entirely on Atticus and Graham before. Chapter 1790 Now, with no powerful backers, who else could be helping her? Lucinda couldn¡¯t be sure if the woman she saw was truly Valerie. With a deep sigh, she gazed out of the window into the dimly lit street. ¡°It means nothing. In as much as she doesn¡¯t reappear and doesn¡¯t harm my kids, she¡¯s dead to me. ¡± Nathan held her hand tightly to console her. However, Lucinda paid no attention to him. Her thoughts remained fixed on the mysterious woman. She didn¡¯t even cast a nce in his direction. ¡°Well, Lucinda, it¡¯s fruitless to dwell on that woman. We¡¯ll discover her identity once Abelpletes the investigation. Colby and Destinee will be safe at home. Please, don¡¯t be worried,¡± he tried to console her. Lucinda responded absent-mindedly. He let out a sigh and softened his tone. ¡°Honey, I only joined the party after I had finished my duties at the National Security Bureau.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ve been so obedient to you. Don¡¯t you think you should offer me a little ¡®reward¡¯ once we return home?¡± Lucinda shot a brief look in his direction. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for that. ¡± Nathan felt hurt. ¡°Honey, have I lost my appeal? Can I no longer bring you ¡®happiness¡¯? Am I unable to arouse your interest anymore? Have you stopped caring about me?¡± He was terrified and sad as he expressed his concerns. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve changed. It feels like you no longer love me. ¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. She was unsure of how to respond. ¡°Honey, what have I done wrong? I¡¯m willing to make changes for you,¡± he pressed. Again, she struggled to find words. Summoning her resolve, she nced at him. ¡°No, I¡¯m simply too exhausted. I don¡¯t wish to exert myself too much tonight. ¡± After a full day of work and a dinner party, she just wanted to take a shower and get some rest. However, Nathan held a different perspective. ¡°You just need to rx in bed. I¡¯m more than capable of taking the lead. Trust me, I can make this a fantastic night for you,¡± he assured her. She was left momentarily speechless. Should shepliment him on being considerate in bed? She didn¡¯t respond, but with his distraction, she found herself less preupied with her earlier thoughts about Valerie. Indeed, it turned out to be a wonderful night for both of them. Chapter 1791 They were upte. Following Kyson¡¯s delivery of Kaitlin¡¯s will, Nathan had a handwriting expert confirm its authenticity.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was indeed her writing. Moreover, thanks to Kyson, she battled with depression for many years. Everything began to fall into ce. Mekhi¡¯s trial had been considerably dyed. Nathan diligently gathered all the indisputable evidence and presented it to the court. After two days, the trial¡¯s verdict was revealed. It was a life sentence for Mekhi. He would spend the rest of his days behind bars. Mekhi was escorted into a waiting car. He dressed in a in suit, wore a mask, and was handcuffed. On the day of his transfer to prison, it rained and the weather was poor. Dressed in an expensive outfit and sheltered under a ck umbre, Kyson stood silently at the entrance of the high-security prison, awaiting Mekhi¡¯s arrival. A few minutester, the car pulled up. The moment Mekhi emerged from the car, his eyes met Kyson. His face contorted with rage and hisplexion flushed as he attempted to charge towards him. ¡°Kyson!¡± However, police officers who had brought Mekhi here firmly restrained him. Kyson stood motionless, holding the umbre in one hand. In the dim light, his cold blue eyes took on a more sinister gleam, and a contemptuous smirk yed on his lips. Mekhi¡¯s anger was so intense that he quivered with frustration. However, the heavy restraints on his wrists and ankles left him powerless against Kyson. It was a high-stakes game, yet Mekhi ended up on the losing side. At this moment, even getting close to Kyson seemed impossible. Kyson feigned pity and muttered, ¡°Mekhi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll visit you now and then, This high-security prison was my home for nearly six months, and it nearly drove me mad. But you? You¡¯ll spend your life here. It¡¯s a cruel fate. ¡± Mekhi seethed with anger, his eyes burning with a fierce loathing. He yearned to tear Kyson apart, but he remained trapped, struggling in vain as the guards forcibly hauled him into the prison. As Mekhi walked away, Kyson said with cold detachment, ¡°Farewell, my dear brother. The Shaw family¡¯s leadership is now mine to uphold. ¡± Chapter 1792 ¡°Kyson! Screw you! Rot in hell!¡± Mekhi¡¯s enraged shouts faded into the distance.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson¡¯s feigned smile dissolved, reced by unbridled joy. With a dismissive snort, he turned on his heel and took his leave. * The day Mekhi was sentenced marked the eruption of the power struggle within the Shaw family. In the Shaws¡¯ house, Ryder, Sally, and Kyson were having Lunch. In the absence of Mekhi, the host seat remained vacant and no one dared to sit on it. In the dining room, the only sounds were the gentle clinks of spoons against porcin bowls. Everything looked harmonious. After some time, Ryder asked tentatively, ¡°Kyson, considering Mekhi¡¯s imprisonment, someone has to step up as the family head. Any thoughts on this matter?¡± Kyson offered a faint smile and continued his meal. ¡°You¡¯re right. But I¡¯m not the rightful contender for that position. After all, you¡¯re my elder brother. I¡¯ll stand by you. ¡± Ryder watched Kyson in thoughtful silence, sensing sincerity in his words. ¡°Kyson, are you sure you don¡¯t desire to lead the family?¡± Kyson shook his head with a smile. ¡°I never covet what¡¯s not rightfully mine. Ryder, you have our support. If you decide topete against others, Sally and I will stand firmly by your side. ¡± Sally, with a mouthful of delicious food, simply nodded in agreement. Gazing at his beloved brother and sister, Ryder¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°Kyson, I¡¯m relieved that you see it this way. You don¡¯t have to worry about work anymore; I¡¯ll provide for you. ¡± Kyson nodded with a smile, concealing the mockery in his eyes. After lunch, he headed to N&L Fairy Land. Ever since he had be the godfather to Colby and Destinee, he visited them daily, showering the babies with gifts. The two babies liked to have him around. On that particr day, Nathan had a rare day off, and he and Kyson yed with the babies on the fourth floor. Each of them cradled a baby in their arms, and in this shared moment, they didn¡¯t disrupt each other¡¯s harmony. After a while, Nathan turned to Kyson and asked in a rxed manner, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the Shaw family¡¯s internal struggles for power. How do you still have time toe here daily? Shouldn¡¯t you be busy plotting your strategy at home?¡± Chapter 1793 Kyson was entertaining Destinee with a rattle drum in hand. And he wore a cheerful smile on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t need a strategy. No matter how intense thepetition gets, it doesn¡¯t concern me. ¡± Nathan inquired cautiously, ¡°Once you attain power, you¡¯ll have the entire Shaw family under yourmand. Everyone will have to obey you. Doesn¡¯t that tempt you?¡± Kyson turned to meet Nathan¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°I do desire power. However, I have a criminal record, no resources, and no loyal followers. How can Ipete with them?¡± With a touch of humor, he added, ¡°Are you going to help me?¡± Nathan paused his ytime with the babies and shifted his attention to Kyson. He adopted a calm expression. Nathan didn¡¯t give Kyson a definite yes or no but inquired, ¡°What would you like me to do?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson remained calm and unflustered. ¡°I¡¯ve never faced a situation like this before andck any experience in handling it. You¡¯ve been through it, and I would like your insights. ¡± Nathan said nothing and concentrated on ying with the babies. Kyson was patient and he joined in ying with the babies. Late at night, Lucinda had been working extra hours recently, diligently studying the business proposal for the uing bidding process. Even though Ellsworth had assured her that the bidding was merely a formality and that Simmons Group would secure the project, she still felt the need to demonstrate the group¡¯s capabilities and outshine thepetition.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When she returned from her study to the bedroom, she gently massaged her aching shoulder and neck. Nathan who was seated on the bed and engrossed in his mobile phone, promptly rose and tenderly lifted her onto the bed. Sittingfortably on the bed, he positioned her head on hisp. He then proceeded to massage her shoulders, neck, and legs. Her eyes closed as she relished his soothing touch. After a few minutes of his massage, her fatigue began to dissipate. As Nathan tenderly worked on her, he found himself lost in thought. Reflecting on what Kyson had discussed with him earlier in the nursery, Nathan felt it might be wise to seek Lucinda¡¯s perspective. ¡°Honey, Kyson has beening to our home quite frequentlytely. The power struggle in the Shaw family is heating up, and it seems he wants me to assist him in acquiring Shaw Group shares. What¡¯s your take on this?¡± Lucinda opened her eyes and gazed at him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Nathan responded with a serious tone, ¡°Many peopleck self-control, and once they gain power, they might misuse it. Also, Kyson isn¡¯t exactly a good person. If he gains power, he could be a threat. ¡± Chapter 1794 There was a prolonged silence before Lucinda said, ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind. Why bother asking me?¡± ¡°Because. . Nathan continued to massage her shoulders, torn between the decision to help Kyson or not. The animosity that once existed between him and Kyson had already been left in the past. Kyson had been of significant help to them this time, even if it came at the cost of his physical well-being.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It felt only fair to fulfill a request in return, given that it was within his capabilities. However, Nathan remained cautious as he had no trust in Kyson. Lucinda, as if reading his thoughts, let out a sigh and offered her analysis. ¡°Since Mekhi¡¯s imprisonment, the Shaw Group has suffered losses and now requires a dependable leader to stabilize the situation. Kyson has the necessarypetence. But Ryder is gullible and timid; I doubt he can be a dedicated leader. When ites to other potential candidates, they are not easy to handle. If they acquire power, it won¡¯t be long before Sally and Ryder are driven out of the Shaws¡¯ house. ¡± Nathan remained silent as he looked at his lovely wife in his arms. He thought about her wisdom and her foresight left him surprised. Lucinda then added, ¡°Kyson has helped us, and he¡¯s the godfather of our children. It¡¯s only fair that we support him when he needs it. Moreover, Cyrus mentioned that if Kyson takes over the Shaw family, it paves the way for him and Noelle to have a legitimate future together. Supporting Kyson actually benefits everyone. You should trust him this one time. ¡± With Lucinda¡¯s persuasive words, Nathan had no reason to object. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Nathan realized that Kyson posed no threat to him anymore. With Kyson no longer Leading the Secret Investigation Department and having no military influence, even if he became the head of the Shaw family, he couldn¡¯t pose any problems for him. To back Kyson, Nathan and Cyrus provided him with many resources. With Nathan¡¯s support, Kyson easily triumphed over his rivals. In just three days, Kyson assumed leadership of the Shaw family. One day after this news appeared on thepany¡¯s official website, Cyrus came to Kyson with a prepared gift to discuss his engagement with Noelle. True to his word, Kyson readily epted their engagement. Two days following their engagement, this announcement also graced the Shaw Group¡¯s official website. This meant Noelle could now live with Cyrus without any restrictions. Chapter 1795 Immediately Noelle saw the news, she quickly brought out two suitcases she had packed earlier from the wardrobe. In her slippers, she hastily left the bedroom and descended the stairs. Cyrus had positioned bodyguards by the door to ensure her safety. As she approached, the guards promptly moved toward her. ¡°Miss Shaw, Mr. Simmons isn¡¯t at home. He suggested that you should rest and recuperate. You can go out once you¡¯re fully recovered. ¡± Noelle felt disheartened. ¡°He promised to let me go out after the engagement, but he hasn¡¯t kept his word. I can¡¯t stay cooped up in the room doing nothing every day. It¡¯s like a prison sentence. ¡± The bodyguards remained steadfast. ¡°Miss Shaw, we really can¡¯t allow you to leave, or he will be furious upon his return. We¡¯ll risk losing our jobs. Please return inside. ¡± Her anger red. ¡°I¡¯m not some toy to be locked up in this vi and denied the freedom to go out!¡± The standoff persisted, and at that moment, Cyrus¡¯s car pulled up at the door. Cyrus hurriedly exited the car and approached her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The tion of their engagement impelled him to take her by the waist and ki*s her. ¡°Noelle, we¡¯re engaged. We¡¯ll be married soon and start a family. Does that make you happy?¡± Noelle pushed him away, and with a gloomy expression, returned to her room. Perplexed, Cyrus nced at the two bodyguards and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her? Did you upset her?¡± The bodyguards respectfully bowed to him and exined the events that had transpired a few minutes before his return. A little whileter, Cyrus entered her room. Noelle sat near the window. Her attention was on a drawing board in front of her and there was a hint of annoyance on her face. ¡°Noelle, my intention was never to confine you here. I simply wanted you to have more rest while I handle our engagement matters. Now it looks like you¡¯ve almost recovered. I¡¯ll dismiss the guards at the vi gate. You¡¯re free to go out if you wish. ¡± Noelle¡¯s dull eyes gradually regained their spark. She asked with astonishment, ¡°Truly? You¡¯d let me go out?¡± Cyrus nodded. Her excitement grew. ¡°I appreciate your understanding, Mr. Simmons. However, my intention isn¡¯t just to go out for leisure. I aspire to pursue my acting career. You and Lucinda have mentioned that I am a renowned actress, and I¡¯m eager to enhance my skills. ¡± Chapter 1796 Cyrus understood that Noelle had always been a girl with big dreams and high hopes. Since she was eager to pursue her career, he had no reason to say no. ¡°Alright. ¡± He stroked her head affectionately. ¡°When you were unwell, I asked your team to pause your assignments. It¡¯s been a while since youst acted in a scene. Perhaps you can get back into the swing of things by joining a smaller project. How does that sound?¡± After a moment of thought, Noelle agreed with a nod.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She couldn¡¯t recall what had happened in her life over the past four years. Her eyes remained pure and clear, as if she had never been exposed to the challenges of practical work or the turbulence of life¡¯s experiences. Cyrus cherished her for her innocence and kindness from the moment he firstid eyes on her. Now, observing her, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that she still radiated the same pure and captivating energy that had drawn him to her in the beginning. To him, it felt wonderful. It was alright if she had forgotten about him; they could start anew. The uing bidding organized by DoWeier Group was drawing near. In three days, it would take ce at Fayat Hotel, a seven-star establishment in Aldoria. Lucinda had made meticulous preparations to secure the bidding. She burned the midnight oil and revised the n about five times. At 1 o¡¯clock in the morning, she was still hard at work in the study. Certain aspects of the proposal didn¡¯t meet her satisfaction, and she aimed for nothing less than perfection. She nned to make further adjustments before calling it a night. Creak. . A faint sound echoed as someone gently opened the door. The study door cracked slightly open, and Nathan peered inside the dimly lit room. Lucinda continued typing on her keyboard and suddenly remarked, ¡°Come on in. There¡¯s no need to sneak around in your own home. I thought a burr had broken in. ¡± As she finished speaking, the study door swung open entirely. Nathan, who had been alone in the bedroom, entered. ¡°Lucinda, staying upte isn¡¯t good for your health. ¡± Without averting her gaze from theputer, Lucinda replied, ¡°I need to make these proposal revisions. I¡¯ll go to bed once I¡¯m done. If you¡¯re feeling sleepy, you can go to bed first. Don¡¯t wait for me. ¡± His mood soured upon hearing this. Struggling to contain his frustration, Nathan said, ¡°You¡¯ve said the same thing ten minutes ago, thirty minutes ago, an hour ago, and three hours ago!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Did I?¡± Lucinda awkwardly touched her nose. Nathan approached her, Lifted her from the chair, and settled her on hisp. Chapter 1797 ¡°Ellsworth and I are familiar with each other. Since he¡¯s agreed to work with you on the project, you can delegate the bidding to your team. You¡¯re more than capable of winning it. Why exhaust yourself like this?¡± She sighed, ¡°I understand, but I don¡¯t want you to pull strings on my behalf. I don¡¯t want any usations of winning through unfair means. I aim to be transparent and show everyone that mypany is reliable and superior. ¡± Nathan tenderly caressed her face, concerned by her exhaustion. But he recognized her determination. Once she made up her mind, it was challenging to change it. Instead of convincing her, he inquired, ¡°The bidding meeting is scheduled for three days from now. You¡¯ll be embarking on a business trip abroad around the same time. How long is your stay there going to be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wrap up the final business n tonight and catch the earliest flight to Aldoria tomorrow morning. If all goes as nned, I should return in a few days. ¡± ¡°A few days?¡± His expression turned gloomy. ¡°I can¡¯t bear to be away from you, even for a single day, honey. How can you be gone for so long?¡± Lucinda found it amusing. ¡°You¡¯re being a bit dramatic. ¡± He let out a sigh, genuinely concerned. ¡°No, I need to go with you. I can manage my work remotely and consider this trip our honeymoon. I¡¯ll like to take a few days off. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery With a grave expression, she patted his forehead and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t. If you go, Zenia will have to cater to both babies alone. What if something happens to them?¡± ¡°I could call Sonny and ask him to assist in looking after the babies. ¡± She inquired, ¡°When you leave, you¡¯ll entrust the National Security Bureau¡¯s affairs to him, right? He also has to manage Payne Group¡¯s business and provide you with regr work updates. When will he find the time to care for Colby and Destinee?¡± Upon hearing this, Nathan remained silent and appeared quite despondent. Lucinda embraced him and smiled warmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return in a few days. Everything will be fine. Focus on your own work and don¡¯te with me, okay?¡± He hung his head and gave no response. She lifted his chin and nted a reassuring ki*s on his lips. She had originally intended for just a tender ki*s, but things soon got out of her control. Realizing he was about to undress her, she stopped him in the nick of time. ¡°Stop it. The door is open. ¡± Nathan was unwilling to release her. He held her slender waist firmly. ¡°Zenia and the babies are sound asleep. They won¡¯t being downstairs. There¡¯s no one else in this vi. What are you so worried about?¡± He tried to ki*s her again, but she pushed him away. She then insisted, ¡°No, we can¡¯t. Zenia might need to use the bathroomter. If she sees us in the act, it¡¯ll be embarrassing. Stop it!¡± Nathan pouted in frustration. He felt dejected.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1798 His desire for her was so strong, but he had to stop because of Zenia and the babies. Oh goodness! Were these two little ones some form of divine punishment sent to him? Ever since their birth, Lucinda always ced them as her top priority. He nestled against her and voiced his discontent, ¡°You¡¯re leaving for your trip tomorrow. How could you deny me? You¡¯re torturing me. ¡± His pitiful tone tugged at her heartstrings. She realized that she would be away for a few days, and he must be feeling lonely at home. It seemed unfair not to satisfy his desires before she left. Considering this, she reached apromise. ¡°Then close the door and the window. ¡± Nathan nted a ki*s on her cheek and got up to shut the door. Upon his return, he ced Lucinda on the desk, his eyes filled with desire, ¡°The study is indeed a versatile ce. We can work and also enjoy some ¡®recreation¡¯ here. ¡± She responded with a seductive smile. The following morning, Lucinda quietly packed her bags and left the house while Nathan still slept. If he woke and saw her off, he might change his mind and join her on the trip to Aldoria. Once she left her home, she drove straight to the airport. Following her arrival, she checked in for her flight and then settled into the waiting area, where she stayed for over an hour. This trip was a solo venture as she took no one along. When she heard the boarding announcement, she rolled her suitcase alongside her, making her way at a leisurely pace. However, something seemed unusual. She found herself the only traveler in the jet bridge. Doubting this, she waited for a bit to confirm there were no other passengers. Then, she checked her purchased air ticket. She indeed had procured a business ss ticket. With a sense of bewilderment, she stepped onto the airne. At the cabin door, a graceful flight attendant had been awaiting her arrival for some time. Upon spotting Lucinda, she immediately extended a courteous greeting. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Simmons. Have a wonderful trip. ¡± Lucinda paused, a frown creasing her brow.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Where are the other passengers?¡± With a warm smile, the stewardess replied, ¡°A gentleman reserved the entire nest night just for you. You¡¯re the only passenger on this flight today. Please take a seat in the first-ss cabin. ¡± Chapter 1799 Without a doubt, Nathan was the mastermind behind this. Lucinda sighed helplessly. She aimed for a low profile, but she never anticipated that he would create such a spectacle about it. ¡°Please convey my gratitude to the gentleman. However, I¡¯ll stick to my business ss seat. I¡¯ve already paid for it. ¡± Waving her ticket to the flight attendant, she entered the cabin with confidence in her high heels.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The flight attendant, flushed with awkwardness, tried to interject, but Lucinda had already distanced herself. Left with no alternatives, the attendant dialed the ¡°mysterious gentleman¡± to update him. In the vacant cabin, Lucinda identified her seat and settled in. The night before had been exhausting. Between revising the business proposal and Nathan¡¯s relentless lovemaking, she hardly caught any sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery She needed to get some rest during the flight. When she settled into her seat, she requested a nket from the flight attendant. Snuggling under the nket, she turned off her phone and dozed off within moments. Later, Lucinda sensed the ne lifting off, but she was so sleepy that she kept her eyes shut, drifting back into slumber. That was until¡­ She sensed a warm breath gently brushing against her face, causing a tickling sensation. ¡°Cut it out,¡± she said subconsciously and frowned. Yet, she slowly roused from her slumber. Nathan had reserved the entire ne. She was the sole passenger. So, why was there another person seated beside her? Suddenly, her eyes widened in terror as a handsome yet familiar face appeared before her. It was Nathan. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His lips curled into a smile. ¡°Honey, I just¡­ Ouch!¡± Lucinda gave his earlobe a firm pinch, remarking, ¡°You are a naughty boy, aren¡¯t you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be watching Colby and Destinee? And abandoning all your duties to hop on this flight without a word to me?¡± He wore a pained expression, but he didn¡¯t dare to evade. He had to endure her wrath. ¡°Everything is arranged. Kyson and Luisa will look after Colby and Destinee. Sonny will manage the Payne family¡¯s matters, and Sonny and Larry will handle the National Security Bureau¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ve got all the details sorted out. Honey, please be gentle. My ear is hurting. Ellsworth will have his guys pick us up at the airport, and it would be embarrassing if they see my ear swollen. ¡± Chapter 1800 Lucinda released her grip, her expression still stern, but her fingers gently tended to his sore ear. ¡°You never listen. I told you to stay put, but here you are, trailing behind. ¡± Even though Nathan had everything organized, she couldn¡¯t shake her concerns. ¡°You know you¡¯re the one I trust the most. Once you¡¯re gone, who¡¯ll watch over Colby and Destinee?¡± He nted a quick ki*s on her cheek and gently remarked, ¡°Since we tied the knot, we haven¡¯t had much alone time due to the Little ones. Consider it our honeymoon, and try not to dwell on anything else.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He enveloped her in his embrace, holding her delicate waist as he reassured her, ¡°When ites to the babies¡¯ safety, don¡¯t fret. Kyson is their godfather, and Luisa will be there to watch over them, too. They¡¯ll be perfectly safe. ¡± Lucinda let out an exasperated sigh. By this point, the ne had lifted off, carrying him away from Cadiered alongside her. She couldn¡¯t possibly request him to turn back at this moment. ¡°Well, I¡¯m putting my trust in you this time. They have to stay safe and sound. If anything happens to them, you won¡¯t get away with it. I¡¯ll give you a punishment you won¡¯t forget. ¡± Nathan leaned his head on her shoulder casually and inquired, ¡°What kind of punishment are you talking about?¡± Lucinda maintained a serious expression as she replied, ¡°You¡¯d experience quite a bit of pain. Maybe even a Little bloodshed. I might even consider breaking your legs so you won¡¯t be able to hop out of bed and scurry around. ¡± Nathan gave a nod and a smile. He whispered, ¡°But deep down, I know you wouldn¡¯t have the heart to do that. ¡± He had a point, but she attempted to refute it, saying, ¡°Give it a shot! If anything happens to our babies, I won¡¯t let you off the hook. Let¡¯s hope you don¡¯t end up getting beaten to a pulp by me. ¡± Without hesitation, he ced his finger on her sensitive neck and gave a tender bite on the side of her neck. ¡°If you¡¯re still upset, you can give me a proper punishment after wend and check into the hotel. How does that sound?¡± Lucinda found his behavior amusing. Sheposed herself and gazed at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why are you so eager for me to punish you?¡± Nathan wore a charming grin. This marked his first overseas journey with her, and he couldn¡¯t contain his enthusiasm, eagerly anticipating a turn of delightful experiences together. ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife. Even if you whipped me with a belt, I¡¯d be okay. ¡± Lucinda was left dumbfounded. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she reminisced about the previous evening when she yfully spanked him in the room. Now they were inside the aircraft, and there were flight attendants, too. How could he utter those words in front of others? Lucinda pinched his cheek angrily and muttered, ¡°I should¡¯ve shut you up. ¡± Chapter 1801 ¡°Shut my mouth?¡± Nathan arched his eyebrows and shed a mischievous grin at her. He encircled her waist with his arms and yfully nuzzled her nose. ¡°You could do it this instant and render me speechless. ¡± Without another word, he pressed his lips to hers. Speaking was now thest thing on his mind. He ki*sed her deeply. His ki*s, intense and overwhelming, left her breathless. Though she hadn¡¯t consumed any alcohol, his gentle touch left her intoxicated. Just before he could continue the ki*s, Lucinda shoved him aside and gave him a fierce re. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of a flight! But waiting isn¡¯t your strong suit, is it? If you¡¯re not concerned about embarrassing yourself, then go ahead!¡± Her anger morphed into passion. She settled onto hisp, one hand tilting his face up to hers, and locked their Lips. With her other hand, she raised his shirt and yfully squeezed his tender abdominal muscles. His suppressed moans echoed softly. Nathan¡¯s chest rose and fell rapidly. He clutched her wrist firmly and implored, ¡°Lucinda, please! Put a stop to it before I can¡¯t control myself. ¡± Lucinda smirked, ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry, and maybe I¡¯ll reconsider. ¡± He then expressed remorse, saying, ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have ki*sed you while we were on the ne¡­¡± He spoke slowly and leaned close to her ear, whispering, ¡°I think I¡¯ll save that ki*s for when we reach the hotel. ¡± Lucinda grew upset when she noticed he wasn¡¯t fully owning up to his mistakes. She needed to teach him a lesson. On the bed, she aimed to rule like a queen, guiding him to fulfill her desires. With determination in her thoughts, she responded, ¡°Remember, you mentioned that I could give you a punishment after we checked into the hotel. I¡¯ll make sure you plead for mercy with tears in your eyes. ¡± As he gazed at her, love filled his eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find out who gives in first tonight, shall we?¡± Lucinda snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± With a shared determination in their eyes, Lucinda and Nathan were ready to face the journey ahead. The flight from Cadiered to Aldoria would stretch over twenty long hours. Chapter 1802 With Nathan by her side, Lucinda didn¡¯t feel lonely this time around. Both of them leaned on the ne¡¯s window, gazing at the first Light of the morning sun, the towering mountains, and the billowing clouds. They also enjoyed the beauty of the evening sunset together. Lucinda yfully pointed to the purple and red hues in the sky and asked, ¡°Honey, do you fancy those colors? Once we reach our hotel, I can beat you until your skin turns as bright as those colors. ¡± Nathan tenderly held her waist and remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you¡¯d put me through such agony. ¡± She smiled and ki*sed him on the cheek, knowing he was right. Hurting him like that was not in her ns. Despite this unexpected ¡°honeymoon,¡± she hoped it would be a delightful and memorable experience. The twenty hours flew by with hispanionship. Upon their arrival in Aldoria, they disembarked the ne at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The airport was rtively empty, and Ellsworth¡¯s arranged wee party had eagerly awaited Lucinda for quite some time. As Lucinda and Nathan walked hand in hand out of the passageway, Ellsworth¡¯s assistant, Etta, eximed with enthusiasm and hurried over to greet them. ¡°Oh, Mr. Payne came with you? It¡¯s a tremendous honor to wee the wealthiest woman in Cadiered and the most influential figure from the National Security Bureau at once. ¡± Etta expressed with admiration. Nathan, still holding Lucinda¡¯s hand firmly, responded with a warm smile, ¡°My wife is on a business trip, and I¡¯m here to keep herpany for a few days. ¡± Etta gazed at them with envy and remarked, ¡°I can clearly see how much you adore your wife. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan beamed with happiness and never let go of Lucinda¡¯s hand. ¡°My wife is exhausted. Could you please take us to the hotel?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Etta replied with a nod and motioned for them to get into the car. About fifteen minutester, they got to the hotel. Etta respectfully handed the presidential suite key to Nathan. ¡°Sir, this is the hotel room Mr. Nguyen has arranged for you and your wife. It¡¯s quitete, and you must be exhausted after your long journey. Have a restful night. There will be a dedicated car to transport you and your wife to the bidding the day after tomorrow. ¡± Nathan casually epted the key. ¡°The bidding is scheduled for the day after tomorrow, and it¡¯s Lucinda¡¯s first visit to Aldoria. I¡¯d like to explore the city with her tomorrow. Could you suggest a great ce for a day trip?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Etta replied, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯d be interested in the museum, where you can learn about the local culture. Alternatively, I can inquire if Mr. Nguyen has the time to show you around the Aldoria royal castle. ¡± Chapter 1803 After some thought, Lucinda said, ¡°Let¡¯s visit the museum. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check with Mr. Nguyen for permission. When you¡¯re ready, give me a call, and I¡¯lle to take you on a guided tour of the museum. ¡± Lucinda graciously nodded and said, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure,¡± Etta replied with a warm smile. She then left with the bodyguards. The team from the Luxurious seven-star hotel promptly guided Lucinda and Nathan to their room. A soft click signaled the automatic locking of the room¡¯s electronic door. Lucinda narrowed her lovely eyes and grasped Nathan¡¯s tie with her slender fingers. Since there was no one else present, she didn¡¯t need to restrain herself any longer. Nathan offered no resistance. With affection in his gaze, he allowed her to seize his tie and guide him towards the bed. She held his waist and pushed him onto the bed. She then positioned herself on top of him. ¡°Nate, are you prepared for your punishment?¡± With feigned apprehension, he resembled apliant puppy. ¡°Honey, right now?¡± ¡°Yes! I can¡¯t wait to punish you. ¡± Nathan suppressed hisughter and deftly rolled over when she was momentarily distracted. Suddenly, he pinned her beneath him. Lucinda struggled, but he firmly gripped her wrists and raised her hands above her head.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Following his recovery, he had considerable physical strength and formidable fighting abilities. Although Lucinda was skilled in fighting, she couldn¡¯t quite match his strength. She pouted and voiced her discontent, ¡°It¡¯s not fair. You know I can¡¯t resist. I loved it when you were frail due to the virus. ¡± Nathan appeared perplexed and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you love me now that I¡¯m healthier and stronger?¡± She shook her head, maintaining a serious facade. ¡°I adored it when you were unwell and feeble because I could boss you around. ¡± After contemting her words, Nathan regarded her with a weird and somewhat mncholic expression. ¡°So, I¡¯m not your type. You prefer someone more delicate?¡± Chapter 1804 Seeing his despondent expression, Lucinda yfully nted a ki*s on his cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t prefer someone more delicate. I want you. I like you for who you are, but I adore it when you reveal your vulnerability. ¡± Her intention was crystal clear. Nathan understood and willingly released her. However, he still held her close in his arms. ¡°Lucinda, we had a long journey. How about we shower together? I¡¯d like you to punish me in the bathroom tonight. ¡± ¡°Bathroom?¡± After a brief pause, Lucinda smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®romantic¡¯ spot. I like it. ¡± Upon hearing her enthusiastic agreement, he picked her up and headed for the bathroom. As the sound of running water filled the air, the bathroom transformed into a warm and misty haven. The water cascaded down his attractive physique, enhancing his allure. Lucinda found a bath brush. While Nathan was engrossed in washing himself, she stealthily crept behind him and swiped the brush against his buttocks. Pak! ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan winced in pain and attempted to turn around, but she held him back. ¡°Hold on! Stay still. This is your punishment! Lift up your butt. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan, with a helpless shake of his head, chose toply. Amidst the sound of sshing water, there was now the asional noise of him being struck. And Nathan emitted the asional pained groan. Together, these sounds created a harmonious melody. Seeing hispliance, Lucinda refrained from striking him too forcefully. The force was just right, eliciting a yful and spirited response from him. He longed to embrace and ki*s her, but he couldn¡¯t. He had to lean against the wall, enduring her beatings, which made him very uneasy. Noticing this, Lucinda asked eagerly, ¡°Have you forgotten our deal? Do you wish to weep and plead with me for forgiveness now?¡± Nathan remained unmoved. Chapter 1805 He could ask for her forgiveness. It wasn¡¯t degrading to yield to his wife. But shedding tears was too shameful. Lucinda held the bath brush in her hand and continued to strike him while caressing his ear. She said in a seductive way, ¡°As long as you shed tears and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll not only cease the punishment but also grant your desires. Think about it!¡± Lucinda would grant his desires? A bright gleam took over Nathan¡¯s eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He was ready to do anything as long as Lucinda was on board. Shedding a few tears in front of his wife was no major issue! Nathan clenched his lower lip and pushed himself to well up with tears. With teary eyes, he turned to her and gave in. ¡°Honey, I apologize. I promise I¡¯ll always be honest with you from now on. Please don¡¯t hurt me. My buttocks are swollen. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She nced at the injury on his buttocks. His buttocks were unmistakably red and puffy. She admired the ¡°artwork¡± she had crafted on him and remarked, ¡°Nate, your buttocks look even more toned. Thanks to me, you now have the kind of buttocks every woman wishes for. ¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. He held back his desire for her and, with a husky voice, inquired, ¡°I¡¯ve already given in. Honey, is it time for you to keep your promise?¡± Lucinda set the bath brush aside, signaling agreement. With her ¡°tool no longer in hand, Nathan seized her wrist and tugged her into the bathtub. His eyes, alight with desire, were impossible to ignore. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve achieved your goal, is it my turn to have what I desire?¡± ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Before Lucinda could say anything, he swiftly adjusted their positions, holding her wrist firmly. Suddenly, she found herself pinned against the wall, with Nathan enveloping her from behind. His body effortlessly melded with hers, with no obstacles in sight. Considering their ns to visit the museum the next day, Lucinda bashfully reminded him, ¡°Please be gentle. Otherwise, how can I show my face outside tomorrow? You¡¯re hurting me. ¡± Chapter 1806 Nathan remained silent, resting his chin on her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the finest exercise for our bodies?¡± Lucinda was left without a retort.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. A hint of regret crept in. Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have been so forceful earlier. Following the shower, her legs and waist ached so much that she could hardly stand up straight. Nathan gently wrapped Lucinda in a bath towel and carried her to the bedroom bed. He then retrieved a hair dryer, standing by her side and diligently drying her hair. Lucinda was extremely weary, so she leaned on him and shut her eyes. She resembled a lovely and fragile figurine, allowing him to have his way. After about ten minutes, he dried her hair and tenderly covered her with a nket. In the dim room, he leaned close, nting soft ki*ses on her forehead, eyes, and nose. His ki*ses roused her from her drowsiness. ¡°I just want to sleep. What are you up to?¡± Lucinda sighed. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Care for a little ¡®midnight snack¡¯?¡± Lucinda was boiling with anger after processing what he said. She inhaled deeply, her voice edged with frustration. ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Before she could voice her protest, he silenced her with a gentle ki*s on her lips. He Left her no room to resist or object. She was furious. She had the urge to swear! * Their honeymoon in a foreignnd began with a passionate encounter. Lucinda was utterly exhausted, sleeping in until noon. Her rumbling stomach seemed to echo the allure of mouthwatering dishes, nudging her to consciousness. The delightful scent of food drifts to her nose. She gently rubbed her eyes and sat up, spotting a bustling figure in the dining area. Chapter 1807 The presidential suite was spacious. It cameplete with a living room, bathroom, dining area, and bedroom, all adorned in opulent, pristine white European decor. The only drawback was that every roomcked a door, except for the bathroom. Lucinda, perched on the bed, observed Nathan in silence. In the dining area, dressed in a ssy white shirt and pants, he had an impably bnced physique. He had rolled up his shirt sleeves, exposing a glimpse of his muscr and attractive arms. He was busy setting the table, each dish crafted by the hotel¡¯s master chef. Lucinda nced at her good-looking husband, her stomach rumbling in response to the tantalizing aroma of the food. She rose from the bed with a hush, slipped on her slippers, and approached him silently. When Nathan wasn¡¯t paying attention, she slyly ced her hand on his buttocks and gave it a yful pinch. Disregarding her, he remained focused on setting the dishes on the table. Lucinda gazed at the table, teasingly remarking, ¡°Your butt is amazing. It was all red and swollenst night, but it¡¯s back to normal now. ¡± Nathan spun around, cradling the back of her head in hisrge hands, leaned in, and nted a tender ki*s on her soft lips. He gently pressed his nose against hers and, in a quiet, raspy voice, whispered to her from a close distance, ¡°Because it¡¯s exclusively for you. If it¡¯s not potent enough, how can I ¡®fulfill your wishes¡¯ next time?¡± With a rosy tint on her cheeks, Lucinda gently nudged him aside and yfully remarked, ¡°You¡¯re getting mischievous, but I do enjoy hearing your sweet words. ¡± Nathan stood his ground. He clung to her slim waist and sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed at all. I¡¯ve just been swampedtely and haven¡¯t had the chance to spend quality time with you. ¡± She nodded in agreement. Lately, they found themselves caught up in the affairs of Noelle and Kyson. In addition to their jobs, they had their hands full, Looking after their little ones. It had been quite a while since she had the chance to be alone with him like this, and she was eager to make the most of their time together. She embraced his waist and rested her head on his chest. ¡°You¡¯ve been so upiedtely. Once the bidding is over and the babies are well looked after, how about extending our stay here? We could enjoy another week of travel before heading back home. What do you say?¡± Caressing her hair affectionately, Nathan responded, ¡°That¡¯s precisely my wish. ¡± She held an unmatched position in his heart, even surpassing their children.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He desired some private moments with her, and he was determined to protect that time from any disruptions. Both of them decided to extend their stay for a while and proceeded to enjoy a joyful lunch together. Chapter 1808 After lunch, Nathan assisted in easing Lucinda¡¯s aching back with a massage. Once she had improved significantly, he called Etta and requested a ride to the museum. Lucinda had never been to Aldoria before, so she was intrigued by its culture and history. She wore metal-framed sses to allow for a close examination of the exhibits. Nathan¡¯s grip on her hand remained unyielding. Etta admired the young couple who were deeply and passionately in love. During their exploration, Lucinda caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. She nced behind her and spotted a couple in a different part of the exhibition. The man had the woman nestled in his embrace, and from Lucinda¡¯s vantage point, only their backs and the woman¡¯s white dress were visible. Catching Lucinda¡¯s attention, Etta elucidated, ¡°They, too, are participants in the bidding. Theynded here a day ago and are first-timers to Aldoria. Mr. Nguyen had them escorted here for the museum tour. ¡± Lucinda inquired casually, ¡°Are they from Cadiered?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Brewer hails from Zephyria, and that¡¯s his new girlfriend, N Diaz. ¡± ¡°N Diaz?¡± Lucinda murmured. As she observed the woman in the white dress from afar, she grinned and remarked, ¡°What a charming name. I bet she¡¯s stunning. ¡± Etta nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. Miss Diaz is truly striking. Mr. Brewer holds her in deep affection. They¡¯re like an inseparable couple, like you and your husband. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan exchanged smiles, their eyes brimming with love. They were a youthful couple deeply enamored with each other. ¡°They¡¯re here to explore the museum as well.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Would you like to head over and strike up a conversation with them?¡± Lucinda inquired with a grin. Eyeing the hall across from the exhibit, Nathan remarked, ¡°It seems they¡¯re savoring their private moment. I doubt they¡¯d want interruptions. Maybe we can greet them once they¡¯re done?¡± Lucinda signaled her agreement with a nod. Engaging in social interactions wasn¡¯t her cup of tea. Plus, she wasn¡¯t keen on cutting short her cherished moments with Nathan for such interactions. Mr. Brewer and N, who were nearby, likely preferred not to be bothered now. This fleeting encounter didn¡¯t deter their museum exploration. Lucinda and Nathan trailed behind Danilo Brewer and N, waiting until they hadpleted their visit before entering the same area themselves. Chapter 1809 This prestigious museum was Aldoria¡¯s crowning jewel. The couple immersed themselves there for the entire afternoon. When Lucinda and Nathan exited, the horizon was painted with sunset hues. The dusk was creeping in. Lucinda looked up at the sky and then looked around. At that moment, she spotted Danilo standing next to the car. His girlfriend, N, was about to slide into the car. From where Lucinda stood, she could only nce at N¡¯s high-heeled shoes and slim, graceful legs. N appeared to be a refined and gentle youngdy. Danilo didn¡¯t rush to get into the car; instead, he turned around as if he had noticed Lucinda and Nathan standing by the museum¡¯s entrance. Despite being over 40 years old with a beard, he retained his good looks. He gave Nathan a polite nod. Nathan nodded in reply. Observing the exchanged nces between the two men, Lucinda asked curiously, ¡°Are you friends?¡± Watching Danilo¡¯s fancy car depart from the museum, Nathan calmly stated, ¡°We¡¯re not friends; we¡¯re just acquaintances. ¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t too curious about Danilo, so she didn¡¯t probe further. She nodded, guiding Nathan into their vehicle. Once back at the hotel, she sprawled on the bed. Having spent the entire afternoon exploring the museum, she felt exhausted, and her feet were aching. Kneeling beside the bed, Nathan cradled her feet, beginning a gentle massage. He had a knack for it. Observing his intent expression, she grinned, ¡°You don¡¯t need to fuss over me like this. We could visit the spa for some professional massages and rxation. How does that sound?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remained stern. He gazed at her with seriousness and said, ¡°No one is toy a hand on any part of your body except for me. If anyone tries, I¡¯ll make sure they lose their hands. ¡± Every part of her body was his possession. He wouldn¡¯t permit anyone else to make contact with her. Lucinda arched her eyebrows and grinned yfully. ¡°What¡¯s your n if I decide to be the one to reach out to another man?¡± He ceased rubbing her feet and locked eyes with her. ¡°If you ever need to do that, I must have done something to upset you. If I¡¯m not appealing enough to keep you, and you seek the touch of other men, I¡¯ll take a long, hard look at myself, make amends, and do whatever it takes to win you back. ¡± Her heart fluttered at his response, and she caressed his striking face lovingly. ¡°Nate, we¡¯re on the same level. You don¡¯t need to be so modest around me. ¡± She gently cradled his face with both hands and spoke earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll never have feelings for another man.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. I won¡¯t touch anyone else. Chapter 1810 My heart belongs to you alone. ¡± With a satisfied grin, Nathan encircled her waist with his arms and yfully tossed her onto the bed. ¡°We¡¯re on our honeymoon. How could you utter such painful words earlier? You deserve to be punished. ¡± Lucinda ki*sed his chin and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. How would you like to penalize me?¡± He gave her waist a yful squeeze and, in a husky voice, dered, ¡°You know exactly what I desire. I want you!¡± While he talked, he leaned in and ki*sed her with a powerful disy of ownership. The sun had vanished entirely, leaving the city cloaked in darkness. The presidential suite remained shrouded in darkness. The romantic atmosphere remained concealed within the soft obscurity. Lucinda didn¡¯t resist, assuming he¡¯d be content after their initial intimacy. Little did she know, this was just the starting point. The night stretched on, but it was truly delightful. Due to the time zone difference, it was daytime in Cadiered. Cyrus, concerned about Noelle, arrived to oversee the filming of her first soap opera following her recovery. The role didn¡¯t demand ster performances from the actors and actresses, but Noelle¡¯s acting still fell below the director¡¯s minimum expectations. Her memory disorder had caused her to forget how to perform on the camera. In front of it, she was like a beginner once again. With Cyrus present, the director refrained from scolding her and instead patiently took on the role of teaching her how to act. Anxiety gripped Noelle so tightly that her dress bore the brunt of her clenched fists, and self-disappointment clouded her eyes. Seeing the exhaustion on her face, Cyrus halted the shoot and had her sit before him. He delicately dabbed the sweat from her forehead with a damp tissue. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Simmons. I can manage. ¡± She maintained a polite and reserved demeanor around him. Despite his inner pain, he offered her the tissue. ¡°You¡¯ve been at it for hours. How does it feel? Do you think you¡¯ve gotten into the character?¡± Noelle sighed, doubt evident as she shook her head. ¡°Did I¡­ Did I win an acting award?¡± ¡°Indeed, your golden award sits in my vi. You¡¯veid eyes on it. ¡± A medley of emotions yed across her expression. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I remember anything? Usually, with so many scenes shot, my acting skills should have improved, but I¡­ I can¡¯t get into the character. ¡± She could tell that several hours had passed, but none of her takes seemed suitable for the final edited version of the film. The director, though visibly frustrated, refrained from scolding her in the presence of Cyrus. She was swamped with guilt, unsure of her next step. Cyrus offered reassurance, saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t deceived you. You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to achieve everything you have. Noelle, you can¡¯t give up. It¡¯s just an illness. When you get better, you¡¯ll remember everything. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Doubt clouded her eyes. ¡°Will I recover?¡± Momentarily taken aback, Cyrus hesitated, and then nodded. However, the truth was that Aldric had previously mentioned that her nerves had suffered permanent damage, and a full recovery would be a challenging endeavor. Cyrus gave her arm a reassuring pat. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t recall anything, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯ll forever be my fianc¨¦e, and I¡¯ll only marry you. Whether or not you remember me doesn¡¯t matter. What I truly wish for is that you¡¯ll stop pushing me away, avoiding me, and preventing me from getting close to you. Give me a chance. Let¡¯s start anew. ¡± Noelle lowered her head and remained lost in thought for quite some time. Eventually, she gave a slow, absent-minded nod as if she hadn¡¯t fully grasped what he had said. ¡°Well¡­ It looks like I don¡¯t possess any acting talent. I felt utterly adrift in front of the camera. Perhaps losing the memories of the past four years is also an opportunity for me to begin anew. I could embrace a different way of life, don¡¯t you think?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cyrus fought back his fear, his fingers trembling slightly, as he inquired, ¡°What kind of changes are you nning to make?¡± Was she uncertain about whether she wanted to be with him or not? Did she not wish to be his fianc¨¦e? Would she still be open to marrying him down the road? With teary eyes, he anxiously gripped his hands, waiting for her response. Chapter 1811 In Cyrus¡¯ presence, Noelle lifted her innocent gaze and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t think the entertainment industry is where I belong. I want to step away from showbiz and contemte my future. I want to carve out a new path for myself. ¡± Cyrus let out a breath of relief. As long as she didn¡¯t call off their engagement, end their rtionship, and walk away from him, he would give his all to assist her in achieving her desires. ¡°Alright, I agree. You don¡¯t have to fret. I won¡¯t pressure you into making a decision. You¡¯re an adult, and if acting doesn¡¯t sit well with you at the moment, of course, you can explore a different career path. ¡± His gentle eyesnded on her. Extending his hand, he whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the crew. You seem worn out. Let¡¯s head back and rest, alright?¡± Noelle gazed at hisrge hand, remaining motionless for an extended period. At the same time, Cyrus waited patiently for her to reply. She grappled with inner turmoil. Despite his wealth and good looks, he remained a stranger to her. She couldn¡¯t fathom engaging in intimate contact with him. Yet¡­ He was her fianc¨¦, and their rtionship was public knowledge in the country. Their engagement had even made headlines for three days. Regardless of her initial difort, she needed to try to ept him. She extended her hand and ced it on his palm. Wearing a contented smile, Cyrus was overjoyed. He grasped her hand and departed from the crew. He walked ahead of her, and a sudden thought popped into his mind: Would she be upset if he decided to carry her at this moment? He decided to give it a shot. With this idea in mind, he stopped. Since he was slightly ahead of Noelle, the instant he paused, she identally bumped her head into his back.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Simmons?¡± She touched her forehead, gazing up at him. Whirling around, he leaned down and lifted her into his arms. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to walk. Let me carry you to the car. ¡± His voice was so soothing that her heart raced uncontrobly, beating faster with each word he spoke. ¡°There are so many people watching us. Please, let me down. I can walk on my own¡­¡± Noelle pleaded. Without letting go, Cyrus confidently and swiftly made his way to his car. ¡°Nobody will mind. After all, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. You should get familiar with this. You might even tell me what to do someday. ¡± Noelle lowered her head and felt a blush creeping over her cheeks. Chapter 1812 Overwhelmed with shyness, she remained silent and allowed him to carry her into the car. He stared at her. She disyed an adorable and charming demeanor. In Aldoria, the night was serene. asionally, only rough grunts emanated from the presidential suite. On the fifth attempt, as Nathan tried to draw near to Lucinda, her feetnded firmly on his broad chest, blocking his advance. ¡°Could you please stop? How many times do you intend to subject me to this? Why can¡¯t you get enough?¡± She red at him in anger and kicked him hard with her feet to keep a safe distance from him. Nathan chimed in, ¡°I can make you happy. Isn¡¯t that what you want?¡± Rather than addressing the question, Lucinda, with a stern expression, replied, ¡°I simply want to rest at the moment. The bidding meeting is scheduled for tomorrow. Please don¡¯t interfere with my work. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I promise I won¡¯t. ¡± He tried to get nearer, but she pushed him away. He urged, ¡°Honey, even if you can¡¯t make it tomorrow, since I¡¯m here with you, I can represent you at the meeting. After all, the oue won¡¯t be any different. ¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. ¡°If I¡¯m hungry, will my hunger disappear if you eat in my ce?¡± He remained silent.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nathan, I came here for a reason. This is my mission, my responsibility. You can¡¯t stand in for me,¡± she stated firmly. He lowered his head, remaining silent, and his demeanor appeared hurt and sorrowful. Unable to bear seeing him upset, she let out a sigh and spoke in a gentle tone. ¡°Please, be good, alright? It¡¯s getting quitete, and I need some rest to prepare for the bidding. Once it¡¯s done, how about we visit thergest shopping mall? What do you say?¡± He nodded in agreement. She withdrew her feet, nestled in, shut her eyes, and drifted off to sleep. Before long, he joined her, enveloped her waist with his arms, and drew her close into his embrace. Considering her desire to go shopping, he whispered, ¡°Then¡­ Can you purchase some dresses and try them for me in our hotel room?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucinda replied drowsily. Content with her response, Nathan nted a ki*s on her cheek and added, ¡°I mean cosy costumes. Dressing up like a maid or a cat. And donning ck stockings¡­¡± Chapter 1813 Lucinda was so sleepy that his words didn¡¯t quite register. She let out a soft grunt in response. Nathan felt quite pleased. ¡°ll consider that a yes. There¡¯s no going back on your word now. He tucked the covers around her, inhaled the scent of her hair, and drifted off to sleep. The following day. The meeting was scheduled tomence at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The curtains were closed, casting the presidential suite into darkness, creating an ideal sleeping atmosphere. Lucinda and Nathan hadn¡¯t stirred yet. As the time neared, Etta dialed them upon not spotting them at the venue. Out of the blue, Lucinda¡¯s phone started ringing. ¡®s BunnyBookery The phone continued to ring persistently. Finally, on the third ring, Lucinda answered the phone. ¡°Madam, the meeting begins in five minutes. Are you stuck in traffic?¡± Hearing the word ¡°meeting,¡± Lucinda snapped out of her sleep. ¡°Only five minutes left?¡± Suddenly, she sprang up from the bed, ignoring the difort in her waist and legs, and swiftly changed her clothes. Nathan stirred, roused by themotion.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Both of them had overslept due to the previous night¡¯s activities. Aware that she might be runningte for the meeting, he pursed his lips tightly without uttering a word. Instead, he turned away, reaching for his phone on the bedside table. With swift keystrokes, he sent out a series of messages. Soon after, Lucinda¡¯s phone buzzed with another call from Etta. Etta¡¯s tone was now more rxed. ¡°Madam, Mr. Nguyen is aware of your unique circumstances. The meeting is postponed by thirty minutes. No need to hurry. ¡± Lucinda, dressed in formal attire, paused and nced at the elegant andposed man reclining on the bed. ¡°Honey, did you pull some strings again for me? Have you made all the attendees wait because of us?¡± Nathan lifted an eyebrow nonchntly. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to secure the bid through shortcuts. I prefer. Chapter 1815 ¡°What?¡± Lucinda responded. She was utterly confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Etta assumed Lucinda was just being modest, so she wore a understanding expression and said, ¡°In Aldoria, we¡¯re quite open about these matters between men and women. There¡¯s no need to be shy, Miss Simmons. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t respond. What on earth was Etta saying? Lucinda turned her head to cast a sharp look at Nathan, who was trailing behind her. What had Nathan said to Ellsworth to dy the meeting¡¯s start? Nathan sported an innocent smile. Lucinda stared at him coldly, silently warning him. Etta pulled Lucinda closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°Miss Simmons, Mr. Payne must be quite strong, I assume? Otherwise, how did you get injured?¡± ¡°Miss Simmons, you are so fortunate. I¡¯m quite envious of you!¡± Etta added. Lucinda didn¡¯t know what was going on and was at a loss for words. Throughout their walk, Lucinda didn¡¯t utter a word, making it seem as though Etta was conversing with herself. They eventually arrived at the entrance of the main hall. Their private conversation abruptly came to an end. The entire venue was unusually quiet, with asional hushed conversations among the guests. Under the puzzled gazes of the attendees, Lucinda and Nathan were led by Etta to the front row. Once all the guests had arrived, the bidding meeting officiallymenced, and the initial unrest caused by Lucinda and Nathan¡¯ste arrival faded. Ellsworth took the stage and delivered the necessary opening remarks. After Ellsworth¡¯s speech, the room resounded with enthusiastic apuse.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Subsequently, the event¡¯s organizing team took the stage. They collected USB drives containing nning documents from the representatives of eachpany and ensured they were properlybeled. The entire process was impably organized and precise. In the spacious meeting hall, it took approximately ten minutes for the team to record the various business proposals presented by the leaders of the different groups. Ellsworth returned to the stage and addressed the audience again. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it will take our Foreign Affairs Department at DoWeier Group at least an hour to thoroughly review all the business ns. In the meantime, feel free to move around or enjoy live music from the Aldoria band. ¡± As Ellsworth spoke, the staff swiftly arranged shelves and musical instruments, including drums and pianos. Chapter 1816 To show his hospitality to the guests, Ellsworth had gone the extra mile, personally inviting several renowned bands, which incurred substantial costs. Due to her fatigue from the previous night, Lucindacked the energy to move around. Consequently, she opted to remain in her seat and enjoy the performance. Shortly thereafter, the star members of the band took the stage. As the melody filled the hall, it burst to life with instantaneous energy. Despite the venue¡¯s initial air of formality, the arrival of the dynamic band promptly lightened the atmosphere, introducing a surprising twist. What initially appeared to be a strange contradiction transformed into an imaginative and harmonious fusion. Lucinda watched with keen interest. The attentive staff provided special snacks for her to enjoy the performance. ¡®s BunnyBookery With the lively music filling the air, the atmosphere grew progressively more animated. The lead singer surprised thedies in the audience when, at the peak of the music, he removed his shirt, revealing his well-defined abdominal muscles. Even Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow, feeling a rush of excitement. While she was engrossed in the show, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but nce at her from time to time, his jealousy evident. ¡°Is it so attractive?¡± he inquired. Lucinda savored her snacks and casually nodded. ¡°Indeed, he is. ¡± ¡°Then, do you think his abs look better than mine?¡± Nathan pressed on. Lucinda turned to him and yfully winked. ¡°Of course not. Yours looks better without a doubt. ¡± Nathan felt reassured. He picked up some snacks and fed them to Lucinda, but he was still reluctant to let go of the matter. ¡°Then why are you focused on him and not me?¡± Lucinda turned to look at him again. Answering that question proved to be quite challenging for her. After some contemtion, she decided to simply disregard it. Lucinda acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard the question and continued to enjoy the performance,ughing heartily. Nathan took a deep breath, struggling to control his irritation. He turned his head away, sulking alone. Lucinda had overlooked him, choosing instead to enjoy the band¡¯s lead singer showing off his body. He vowed to teach her a lesson when they got back to the hotel. Nathan¡¯s n involved making Lucinda pay with three days and nights of passionate intimacy until she could hardly move. He felt considerably more at ease after devising this n. Lucinda remained engrossed in the show.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, her attention quickly shifted when she noticed a slender figure in an elegant dress passing by. She was immediately drawn to the person. Lucinda observed more closely and recognized her as the same person she¡¯d seen at the business event in Stastle, Cadiered a few days prior. Chapter 1817 As Lucinda considered following her, she noticed the woman had already taken a seat on the opposite side of the front row. Unfortunately, her profile was obscured by the many tall men seated in between. With doubts swirling in her mind, Lucinda studied the woman¡¯s form several times from a distance. She was convinced that she knew this woman from somewhere. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Nathan inquired, noticing Lucinda¡¯s unease. With a serious countenance, Lucinda said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, I spotted that woman again. Remember I told you I ran into someone who looked like Valerie from behind?¡± Even though Pollock, who organized the business party, provided a list of all the women who attended the event, identifying them proved challenging as they hailed from various parts of the world and had distinguished backgrounds. Abel had been stuck in a rut recently, with no signs of progress. Nathan¡¯s expression grew serious. As Lucinda wanted to rise, he held her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a pain in your lower back? Don¡¯t strain yourself; I¡¯ll check it out.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± Lucinda nodded. Just as Nathan was about to stand, the band concluded theirst song. Ellsworth returned to the stage, ready to reveal the final bidding partner. This was the most crucial aspect of this trip. Nathan settled back into his seat, awaiting Ellsworth¡¯s announcement. As the guests waited eagerly, Ellsworth took the mic. ¡°After much consideration, the Simmons Group of Cadiered will be our project partner. Congrattions. ¡± A wave of apuse filled the room. There were sighs of disappointment, expressions of surprise, and nods of approval. Lucinda and Nathan, however, remainedposed; they had expected this oue. As the pping continued, Lucinda elegantly stood, giving a subtle nod to the attendees, a gesture of appreciation and politeness. She walked confidently down the red carpet, making her way to the stage one step at a time. In front of the audience, she extended her hand and shook hands with Ellsworth, signifying their forting partnership with a friendly gesture. The moment they shook hands was captured by the media, with cameras snapping away. Lucinda appeared elegant and poised. The bidding had basically reached its conclusion. The groups that weren¡¯t selected could only head back disappointed. Surprisingly, Ellsworth had more exciting news to share before the bidding¡¯s conclusion. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ve carefully reviewed the proposals from all the guest groups present here today, and after thorough deliberation, we¡¯ve identified another group with a promising n. We have decided that the next project will prioritize coborating with this group. ¡± In an instant, all the guests became thrilled, each hoping that Ellsworth would announce their ownpany. Chapter 1818 Amidst the eager anticipation of everyone, Ellsworth spoke slowly. ¡°Congrattions to the AN Group. It¡¯s my privilege to partner with yourpany for the uing project. ¡± A young woman in the front row gasped in excitement. The AN Group was led by Danilo, who, like Lucinda and Nathan, had toured the museum the day before. As the apuse resonated, N, Danilo¡¯s girlfriend, embraced him joyfully. Danilo remarked, ¡°You¡¯re the one behind this n. It¡¯s all thanks to your efforts. ¡± Gratefully, N responded, ¡°Thank you, Danilo. I love you. ¡± After Danilo and N exchanged affectionate words and hugs, N, elegantly dressed, gracefully rose to her feet and greeted all the guests with a modest smile. From Lucinda¡¯s vantage point, all she could see was N¡¯s back and a subtle glimpse of her profile. Lucinda tightened her grip on Nathan¡¯s hand and narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s her, the woman who resembles Valerie. ¡± Was her name N Diaz? Lucinda kept echoing the name in her mind over and over again. A short distance away, N confidently left her chair and approached the stage, extending a friendly hand to Ellsworth, witnessed by the multitude of cameras.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It wasn¡¯t until N strolled onto the stage and greeted the guests with a smile that Lucinda finally got a clear look at N¡¯s face. It was a face unfamiliar to her, certainly not Valerie¡¯s. N had distinct differences from Valerie: a more prominent nose,rger and vivid eyes, and a smaller forehead. Her appearance was cute and endearing, and she had a weing smile. Lucinda gazed at N¡¯s face and felt that every feature resembled Valerie¡¯s. Moreover, could there be someone with an almost identical rear view? As Lucinda pondered, her eyes grew progressively colder. Following the bidding, all the guests departed one by one. Out of the blue, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. He hurried to a nearby quiet corridor to take the call. Ever since N stepped off the stage, Lucinda¡¯s gaze remained locked on her. Watching N converse with Danilo, Lucinda approached confidently in her heels. Chapter 1819 ¡°Miss Diaz, you are truly remarkable. Despite your youthful appearance, you¡¯vepleted a coborative business n with a major group. Moreover, Mr. Nguyen himself selected you. Congrattions!¡± Upon hearing Lucinda¡¯s voice, N turned around and greeted her with a friendly smile. ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you, Mrs. Simmons. I¡¯m just getting the chance to coborate with Mr. Nguyen next time. But you¡¯re the one who emerged victorious this time. Congrattions to you!¡± Drawing nearer to N, Lucinda paid close attention to her words. N¡¯s voice sounded raspy, not quite like that of a young woman. ¡°Miss Diaz, is there something up with your voice? You sound more mature than someone your age?¡± Lucinda put it delicately. Danilo, still quite dashing in his forties, instinctively wrapped his arms around Diaz¡¯s slender waist and exined, ¡°Diaz has had this voice since she was a child, but I find it quite lovely. I think it¡¯s unique and beautiful. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze remained fixed on N¡¯s face as she casually inquired, ¡°May I ask how old Miss Diaz is?¡± Danilo answered on N¡¯s behalf, ¡°She¡¯s 21 years old. ¡± ¡°21?¡± Lucinda mused that if Valerie were still alive, she would be 20 years old this year. ¡°Miss Simmons has been looking at my face for a while now. Did I mess up my makeup?¡± N inquired. Lucinda responded with a grin, ¡°Not at all. Miss Diaz¡¯s makeup is wonderfully done. It gives me a sense of recognition. ¡± N responded with an innocent and clever smile, saying nothing in return, Lucinda went on, ¡°I recall that both Mr. Brewer and Miss Diaz are from Zephyria. How is it that Miss Diaz speaks to me with an ent simr to those who live in Cadiered?¡± ¡°I spent a few years studying in Cadiered,¡± N replied casually. ¡°I have a great fondness for Cadiered. I find it to be a beautiful country. I¡¯ll return to it when the opportunity arises. ¡± Lucinda responded warmly, ¡°Anytime, Miss Diaz. When you do decide to visit Cadiered, give me a ring. I¡¯d be delighted to show you around and introduce you to our local traditions. ¡± ¡°Much appreciated, Miss Simmons. ¡± N expressed. Lucinda and N exchanged friendly nods as they looked at each other. Danilo ced his hands on N¡¯s shoulders and escorted her out of the halt.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even after the pair departed, Lucinda remained rooted in her spot, reviewing every detail of N¡¯s actions and words during their recent conversation. Lucinda still found N to be somewhat unusual. However, Valerie was an aplished actress who had won numerous awards. It would be effortless for Valerie to conceal subtle gestures and portray herself as an innocent girl. With this in mind, Lucinda retrieved her phone and contemted making a call. However, realizing it might be nighttime in Cadiered, she wasn¡¯t sure if Abel was already asleep, so she sent a message instead. Chapter 1820 ¡°Look up N Diaz from the recent business event¡¯s guest list. I also need aprehensive background check, especially her details. ¡± Once the message was dispatched, she turned off her phone, sliding it into her designer purse. By then, Nathan had wrapped up his call and was hastening back. He wore a stern expression on his face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucinda quickly detected his difort and unease. ¡°yihat¡¯s the matter? Who was on the phone?¡± she inquired. Nathan lowered his head, initially intending to hide his feelings, but to his surprise, Lucinda saw through him right away. Observing his demeanor, Lucinda asked in a grave tone, ¡°Please, tell me, has something happened to Colby and Destinee?¡± Gripping his hands tightly, Nathan began, ¡°I received a call from Luisa. It rained persistently in Stastle yesterday, leading to a sudden dip in temperature. Colby and Destinee might have caught a cold while in the garden with her¡­¡± ¡°Cut to the chase!¡± Lucinda interjected. Nathan drew a deep breath and replied, ¡°Our children havee down with a fever. ¡± A fever? Lucinda¡¯s breath caught, and her face grew grave. She swiftly turned around, ready to depart. ¡°Purchase a ne ticket immediately and return home. ¡± ¡°Honey, there¡¯s no need to hurry,¡± Nathan responded. He gently held Lucinda¡¯s wrist, reasoning, ¡°It¡¯s nighttime in Cadiered now. We don¡¯t have our private jet avable. Finding a nighttime flight back might be tricky. Even if we do, it¡¯s over 20 hours away. ¡± Lucinda shot a stern look at Nathan. ¡°So, we¡¯re just going to sit here and not do anything? Nathan, our babies have a fever because we¡¯re not with them. Don¡¯t you feel the urgency?¡± She shrugged off Nathan¡¯s hand and walked out of the hall in her high heels. With a deep sigh, Nathan quickened his pace to catch up with Lucinda. ¡°I take responsibility for this, and I¡¯m equally worried about the kids falling ill. However, our journey back home is quite Lengthy. I¡¯ve already contacted Kyson and asked Sonny to arrange for the Payne family medical team to have a doctor ready. ¡± As they walked alongside each other, Nathan kept on exining to Lucinda, ¡°Kyson has assured me that he¡¯ll look after our little ones and administer fever-reducing medicine for them. You can trust in that. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, striding forward without ncing back. Her icy expression revealed her foul mood, a sign of an approaching storm. Nathan gulped and wholeheartedly trailed behind Lucinda, still pondering the exnation. ¡°Honey, our babies are still in their early years, and they¡¯ve been navigating the path of growing up. It¡¯smon for them to experience a fever and minor illnesses¡­¡± Nathan went on. Chapter 1821 Lucinda halted and shot a chilly look at him. Nathan sensed that he was being scrutinized as if facing a forting doom. Consequently, he decided to keep his mouth shut and silently trailed after Lucinda. They headed back to the hotel in silence. Lucinda dedicated the entire time to checking her phone and selecting a flight ticket. The evening flight back to Cadiered for today was fully booked, leaving Lucinda and Nathan with no option but to catch the earliest avable flight tomorrow. Unfortunately, this meant they would only arrive in the early hours of the following morning. Lucinda pondered to herself that her little ones were going through the ordeal of a high fever at such a tender age, and they must be experiencing considerable difort. Her heart felt heavy, and all she yearned for was to return swiftly and tend to her two little ones. Once in their hotel room, Lucinda began gathering their belongings. She secured seats on the first flight out at six in the morning. They would be short on time to pack then, so she quickly began sorting out unneeded items, preparing for the next day¡¯s departure. The atmosphere in the presidential suite was tense. Nathan lingered, taking in Lucinda¡¯s focused packing. Her disregard for him left him feeling downcast. He approached Lucinda and assisted her in packing their suitcases. However, as he bent down to start packing the suitcase, she walked away abruptly. ¡°Lucinda? Honey¡­¡± Nathan murmured. Lucinda offered no response to him. Nathan felt a sense of suffocation. During the flight to Aldoria, Lucinda had informed him that if anything were to ur to their babies, she wouldn¡¯t spare him. Now, Nathan preferred for Lucinda to unleash her anger by physically hitting him instead of subjecting him to her cold indifference and violence. Amid his mncholy, he noticed the sound of approaching footsteps in slippers.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan lifted his gaze and spotted Lucinda clutching a clothes hanger, appearing quite menacing. ¡°Honey!¡± He leaped up, hastily retreated, and swallowed nervously. Brandishing her ¡°weapon,¡± Lucinda approached him with a determined stride. Nathan found himself backed into a corner. Chapter 1822 At that moment, his typically tall and sturdy frame appeared vulnerable and helpless. ¡°Honey, can we have a conversation? Please, put down that ¡®weapon. ¡® Plus, the hanger you¡¯re holding is made of iron. Are you truly nning to break my legs?¡± Nathan inquired.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda held the pointed end of the hanger against Nathan¡¯s chest, scolding him, ¡°Do you feel sorry, Nathan?¡± ¡°Nathan replied. Caught off guard and overwhelmed, he raised his hands, admitting, ¡°Yes, I made a mistake. ¡± ¡°What was your mistake?¡± Lucinda probed further. Nathan contemted for an extended period and remained silent. Lucinda¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as she looked at him, a mix of sadness and disbelief. ¡°Had you heeded my advice, Colby and Destinee wouldn¡¯t be unwell because of Luisa and Zenia¡¯s carelessness. This situation was entirely preventable. Nathan, even for us adults, a fever is tough to bear. Think of our little ones now. They¡¯re hurting due to your thoughtless decisions. Don¡¯t you feel any remorse?¡± Nathan had no counter to Lucinda¡¯s words. He had indeed made a mistake regarding their babies¡¯ illness. Heart-wrenching guilt filled Nathan, realizing his oversight had brought pain to both the babies and Lucinda. ¡°I truly apologize. I was careless. I¡¯m ready for any consequences,¡± Nathan admitted. He then moved to a nearby table, leaning forward with his arm supported on it. Lucinda, in her frustration, lifted the metal hanger and brought it down with force. Thud. The noise was muffled. The hanger struck the junction of his suit pants around the hip and leg. Nathan hissed, tightened his fists, and quietly endured the pain. p! p! Two more strikesnded in the same area. ¡°Ouch!¡± Nathan eximed. The skin at the base of the thigh was tender. Chapter 1823 The pain was intense for Nathan, especially considering Lucinda¡¯s relentless strikes. A slight shiver ran through Nathan¡¯s frame. He cast a pleading look back and murmured, ¡°That hurts. Honey, were you trying to break my legs?¡± Lucinda halted, giving him a silent, intense stare. She didn¡¯t reply to his question. However, her concern for Nathan was evident. Seeing an opportunity, Nathan pleaded for mercy. ¡°Honey, my legs are quite essential. I¡¯d better keep them and make up for my mistakester. ¡± Lucinda gazed intently at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you on our flight? If only you¡¯d taken my words to heart, Colby and Destinee wouldn¡¯t be suffering now. ¡± Nathan had no response. Lucinda pressed on, ¡°When our children are unwell and hurting, I feel every ounce of their pain. It¡¯s clear youck the empathy of a caring father. ¡± With a paleplexion, Nathan exined, ¡°I¡¯m distressed too. I feel for the babies, but I also share your pain. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your actions that led us here. It¡¯s only fitting that you experience some difort. Perhaps it¡¯ll make you truly reflect on what you¡¯ve done,¡± Lucinda countered. Again, Nathan was at a loss for words. Well, Lucinda did have a valid reason to reprimand him. ¡°Alright, I ept the me. Maybe I deserve broken legs,¡± Nathan conceded. He clung to his despair, anticipating the next wave of pain. Lucinda tightened her grasp on the hanger but refrained from further striking Nathan. ¡®s BunnyBookery She couldn¡¯t truly bring herself to break his legs. If she injured Nathan to the point of bleeding, it¡¯d be extreme. Lucinda hesitated to release Nathan so readily, torn between the two choices, and clung to the clothes hanger, struggling to decide. However, she had uttered such harsh words just moments ago¡­ As she grappled with her inner turmoil, her phone suddenly rang. A video call from Kyson shed on the screen. It concerned their children. Without hesitation, Lucinda discarded the hanger, spun around, snatched her phone from the bed, and took the video call. With a sigh of relief, Nathan gently massaged his injury and then trailed after Lucinda. Kyson¡¯s striking face filled the screen as the call connected. The open cor of his pajamas unveiled his delicate corbone.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1824 Spotting this, Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation. Instead of focusing on Nathan, Lucinda asked Kyson, ¡°How are my babies doing?¡± Kyson adjusted the camera angle to reveal Destinee cradled in his arms, her cheeks flushed from the fever. The pediatrician from the Payne family¡¯s medical team had arrived and was getting ready to give an injection. It appeared that Destinee understood she was going to get an injection. She looked upset, her face creased with wrinkles, and her eyes welled up with tears. Upon witnessing her baby¡¯s pitiful expression, tears welled up in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. On the other end of the phone, Kyson sensed Lucinda¡¯s unease. Heforted her with a gentle smile, ¡°No need to worry. Colby and Destinee are fine. Colby just got an injection and didn¡¯t even shed a tear. Destinee seems a little scared, but she is quiet while I hold her. ¡± Gazing at Destinee¡¯s pathetic expression, Lucinda felt her heart ache. She endured the pain and said, ¡°Thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± He smiled warmly. His eyes shone as beautifully as the stars. His true happiness only surfaced when he looked at Lucinda. Nathan observed their interaction. His heart ached and he fought back tears as he quietly moved to the side to pack his bags. Lucinda, who was upied with observing her babies, didn¡¯t pay much attention to Nathan.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the video call, she watched as the doctor readied the injection, concealed the needle, andforted Destinee. But, Destinee, astute as she was, seemed to have guessed that an injection wasing. She wrinkled her nose and regarded the doctor as if he were a viin. Despite the difort, Lucinda smiled and reassured Destinee, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, sweetie. Mommy and daddy will be back tomorrow. The doctor will be very gentle, and it won¡¯t hurt. ¡± Kyson pointed to Lucinda on the video call and coaxed, ¡°Destinee, your mommy is right there, watching you get the shot. I¡¯m with you too. ¡± Destinee seemed to truly sense Lucinda¡¯s presence. Her long eyshes fluttered nervously, and she quivered slightly, attempting to reach out to the phone screen. Noticing the distraction, the doctor seized the moment to quickly administer the injection. When the pain hit Destinee, she furrowed her tiny brows and tears welled up in her eyes. She didn¡¯t wail loudly but sobbed with a sense of grievance. Tear streaks marked her cheeks, and her wet eyshes made her look pitiable. Chapter 1825 ¡°Good girl, mommy is right here. ¡± Looking at Destinee¡¯s sad face, Lucinda felt her heart ache. Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt a depth of sadness she hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, but she held it back before Destinee. On the other end of the phone, Kysonforted Destinee, ¡°There, there. The pain will fade in a matter of seconds. ¡± Destinee cried for a while, and perhaps due to her fever, she soon drifted off to sleep in Kyson¡¯s arms. He adjusted the camera to focus on Colby, assuring Lucinda that Colby was doing well. Colby had fallen asleep in Sonny¡¯s arms, and Sonny remained still, not daring to disturb his peaceful sleep. Under Lucinda¡¯s gaze, Sonny chuckled, trying to providefort. Kyson turned the camera again, offering gentle reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t be too disheartened, Lucinda. Babies are very delicate, and it¡¯smon for them to catch a cold or run a fever. After the injection and a good night¡¯s sleep, their fever will likely improve by tomorrow. If you have workmitments, there¡¯s no rush to return. I¡¯ll set aside my work for the next few days and take care of them, ensuring this doesn¡¯t happen again. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner when I get back. ¡± Kyson grinned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Alright, I am looking forward to it. Remember this when you return. ¡± Lucinda nodded. She then hung up the video call. ¡®s BunnyBookery The tears that had welled up in her eyes flowed freely. She sat alone on the edge of the bed, shedding tears of sadness. She alone understood the hardships of her pregnancy. Back when she was in Eurfrica, she had to secure the super virus serum and also protect her babies. Her nights were restless and she was gued by severe morning sickness at six weeks into her pregnancy. Upon her return home, she faced a series of challenging situations involving the Simmons family and nearly broke down multiple times. Her journey during pregnancy with Colby and Destinee was marked by immense suffering, and her children were her source of strength. As she gazed at Destinee¡¯s sad face earlier and heard her sobbing due to a fever, it pained her deeply, as if she shared the same suffering. She also felt self-reproach, ming herself. With a sigh, Nathan knelt before her, gently ced his hands on her knees, and apologised, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. If you¡¯re still upset with me, you can keep hitting me. Please don¡¯t be sad. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, her eyes lowered. He picked up a tissue from the bedside table and delicately wiped away her tears. Her expression softened, and she no longer felt the urge to hit him. As he continued to wipe her tears, Nathan suddenly recalled their n to go shopping the next day. Unwilling to let go of the idea, he asked, ¡°Honey, are we really leaving early tomorrow? We talked about going shopping¡­¡± Lucinda stared at him in disbelief. ¡°The babies are unwell, and you still think about shopping?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand his reasoning and found it absurd. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, I can go back on my own. You can stay in Aldoria for a few days. ¡± Nathan furrowed his brow. ¡°You want to return alone without me? Why? Chapter 1826 Are you returning to take care of the babies with Kyson?¡± Thinking about her earlier conversation with Kyson on the phone, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. ¡°You seem like a harmonious family of four. ¡± Feeling frustrated, Nathan tightly gripped her arms and his eyes welled up with tears.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucinda, what am I to you?¡± Lucinda stared at him in shock. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to go back, yet you me me for wanting to take care of our babies with Kyson. Besides, I¡¯m your wife. It¡¯s quite unreasonable to say that to your wife. ¡± Seeing the sadness in her eyes, Nathan realized it wasn¡¯t the right time to be jealous of Kyson. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Lucinda sighed, choosing not to pursue the topic further. She said earnestly, ¡°Nate, you don¡¯t understand. Children from affluent families are prone to numerous dangers. I experienced it as a child. I don¡¯t want our babies to be harmed. ¡± She couldn¡¯t forget her childhood experiences. Currently, the Simmons family and the Payne family had formed a formidable alliance, making them the most influential families in Cadiered. However, they also had manypetitors in the business world. Lucinda had a deep fear that someone might harm her babies, not wanting them to endure the same pain she went through in the orphanage in Forden. Nathan knelt down and reached out to gently touch her cheek. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do my best to support your decision, okay?¡± She nodded, and a faint smile finally graced her face. Looking at the iron hanger on the floor, Nathan asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Do you still want to hit me?¡± Lucinda had almost forgotten about it. Staring at him in confusion, she questioned, ¡°You want to be hit again?¡± He shook his head and his brow furrowed. Leaning against her knees, he replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve already been hit three times, and it still hurts. ¡± Lucinda sighed, ¡°Lie down on the bed. Let me check your wounds. ¡± He obediently stood up, understanding that they were a couple, and there was no need for embarrassment. He removed his suit pants andy on the bedzily. Hisplexion was pale, and a bruise marked his leg. Lucinda gently pressed it, noticing it was slightly swollen and red. This injury resulted from her hitting him three times, and she had exerted all her strength while she hit him. It had been a while since she had beaten him this severely. What happened to her tonight? How could she be so furious? Chapter 1827 ¡°Nathan, do you recall the time I bit you until you bled?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. ¡± Nathan sensed the gravity in her voice. He turned to her and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her expression turned serious. ¡°I find it hard to manage my emotions. ¡± In truth, she hadn¡¯t intended to be so harsh with him tonight, but in that moment, it seemed she couldn¡¯t control herself and simply needed to release her anger. Why was this happening? Could she be¡­ unwell as well?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan expressed his worry. ¡°Are you unwell? How about aplete check-up at the hospital tomorrow?¡± Lucinda declined, ¡°No way. Remember when I bit you, and we visited Aldric? He said I was perfectly fine. I just had some mood swings due to sleepless nights during my pregnancy and some stress. I doubt another check-up would show anything different. Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. ¡± Nathan¡¯s concern for Lucinda remained. He advised, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s worth a second look. Even if it seems Like a tiny issue now, it could sneakily grow into a bigger concernter. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point. Aldric is one of the best in Cadiered. If even he can¡¯t pinpoint an issue, I doubt any other doctor can. Why bother?¡± Lucinda countered. Gently, she touched the bruise on Nathan¡¯s buttock, suggesting, ¡°I can ask the hotel staff to fetch some anti-inmmatory cream for you. I¡¯ll apply it on you. ¡± Nathan shook his head, cautioning, ¡°Hold off on that idea. This ce is Ellsworth¡¯s territory. If you ask the waiter for some anti-inmmatory cream, word will get back to Ellsworth. By then he¡¯ll get the wind that I¡¯ve taken a beating. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement. ¡°How about you cozy up in bed while I step out and buy it?¡± she offered. As Lucinda tried to leave the bed, Nathan grabbed her waist, keeping her right where she was. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve been in the military. I¡¯m not fragile. I¡¯ll be alright in a couple of days. If you want to help, skip the flight tomorrow ande with me to Aldoria¡¯s main shopping area, alright?¡± Lucinda stayed silent. Nathan persisted, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do some shopping tomorrow, then get our ne tickets and head back to Cadiered the day after tomorrow. If you¡¯re concerned about our little ones, we can video chat with Kyson before bedtime and check in on our babies regrly. ¡± As Nathan wrapped his arms around Lucinda¡¯s waist, she tilted her head, peered at him, and yfully questioned, ¡°You are not jealous of Kyson now, huh? Remember when I had that video call with him, you got quite upset?¡± Nathan hugged Lucinda tightly as if he never wanted to let her go. Chapter 1828 ¡°ALL I need is for my wife to go shopping with me tomorrow and wear the dress I will buy for her, and everything will be perfect. ¡± Lucinda chuckled softly and gently caressed his cheek. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go shopping tomorrow. What dress are you thinking?¡± she queried. Whispering, Nathan said something that made Lucinda¡¯s brows rise in surprise. She was puzzled and asked. ¡°When did I agree to go shopping for that kind of dress specifically for intimacy?¡± ¡°You made a promisest night, honey. You can¡¯t go back on it now,¡± Nathan responded. He looked at her with a displeased expression. Lucinda was unwilling to acknowledge it. She inquired, ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± Nathan realized he had made an error. If he had been aware, he would have recorded their conversation from Last night. But where could he find the proof at this moment? Nathan experienced a slight ache in his chest, nestling into Lucinda¡¯s embrace and softly humming. Lucinda found Nathan¡¯s childlike and adorable actions quite amusing. Since she lost her temper with him tonight, Lucinda realized she had to make amends; otherwise, guilt would haunt her. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get that dress you adore. But remember our deal. Once we¡¯re back in Cadiered, we¡¯ll think about using the dress in our intimate moments only if Colby and Destinee are okay.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Deal?¡± Lucinda proposed. ¡°Whatever you say,¡± Nathan agreed instantly. Lucinda gently lifted Nathan¡¯s chin and gave him a sweet ki*s on the lips as a reward. ¡°Goodnight. ¡± Nathan remained still and instead remarked, ¡°My buttocks are hurting, and I can¡¯t move. Would you mind assisting me with a shower?¡± Lucinda thought but then relented, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lend a hand. ¡± Nathan felt content, and with Lucinda¡¯s assistance, he stumbled towards the bathroom, clearly showing the difort he was in. ¡°Honey, how about I get us movie tickets for tomorrow? We can pair it with some traditional Aldoria dishes. Sound good?¡± Nathan suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda responded. Upon hearing that, a smile graced Nathan¡¯s face, and he leaned against Lucinda¡¯s shoulderzily. The following day. Chapter 1829 Lucinda had called off the six o¡¯clock morning flight and deactivated the early morning rm clock. As a result, Nathan and Lucinda woke up on their own in the morning. It was almost ten before Lucinda even stirred. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going to take a shower. You can sleep for another five minutes,¡± Nathan suggested. Following their morning ki*s, Nathan rose from the bed and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. Lucinda was in slumber when a call from Abel roused her. Rubbing her eyes, she nced at her phone. Remembering she had asked Abel to look into N, she snapped to attention and answered. On the other end of the line, Abel spoke. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, I can confirm that Miss Diaz was indeed at Mr. Alvarez¡¯s recent business gathering in Stastle. Furthermore, following your requests, I¡¯ve thoroughly reviewed all of Miss Diaz¡¯s details. You should find all the information in your email. ¡± ¡°Appreciate it,¡± Lucinda responded. The call remained connected. With one hand holding the phone and the other grabbing her Pad from the bedside table, Lucinda logged into her email to review the documents. Based on the details provided, N Diaz, aged 21, was a citizen of Zephyria. N¡¯s parents were regr people and entrepreneurs, but sadly, they had both passed away. The information stated, ¡°idental death. ¡± Furthermore, N had pursued her education in Cadiered and had resided there for a few years. The university where N studied was the finest and most prestigious in Stastle. What a coincidence! N used to live in Stastle for a while. Yet, if N was really Valerie, how could she have any connection with Danilo, a noble-born gentleman? Lucinda couldn¡¯t unravel the mystery, but she was determined not to let go of N.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. For reasons Lucinda couldn¡¯t pinpoint, she had an intense aversion to N. Even though N was polite and had an innocent and graceful smile when they first met, for some reason Lucinda didn¡¯t like her. She had an indescribable and peculiar feeling about N. To be on the safe side, Lucinda chose to dig deeper. ¡°Abel, please look into the circumstances and timing of N¡¯s parents¡¯ passing. Additionally, since she attended school and obtained her graduation certificate, see if you can find any photos from her time at the university. ¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Abel replied. Chapter 1830 After Lucinda ended the call, Nathan had justpleted his shower. ¡°Lucinda, go ahead and shower first. Once you¡¯re done, we can have a video call with Kyson to check on our little ones before heading out. ¡± Lucinda agreed, content with Nathan¡¯s n. Even though Colby and Destinee¡¯s fevers hade down, they still seemed weak andcking in energy. It could be because they had a feverte at night and were tired. At the moment, the two babies were peacefully sleeping in their crib. While Kyson, Sonny, and Luisa were taking care of them. The nursery room resonated with happiness andughter. Watching the babies as she had hoped, Lucinda felt a lot more at ease. Afterward, she applied makeup and headed out shopping with Nathan. Aldoria¡¯s prime shopping area was bustling with stores and toy shops. Lucinda picked up a few little toys for her two babies, an antique cigarette holder for Sonny, and a set of elegant white crystal jewelry for Luisa. With all the shopping bags in his grasp, Nathan tallied them and inquired, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention how thankful you were to Kyson for looking after our little ones? So, aren¡¯t you nning to get him some local specialties?¡± Lucinda nced at Nathan. How could he not know why she wasn¡¯t buying anything for Kyson? She worried that he might be jealous once more. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have been upset if I had carefully selected a gift for Kyson?¡± Nathan looked down, not confirming or denying. He replied, ¡°Not at all. ¡± With a sly grin, Lucinda continued, ¡°Honestly, I never really nned to pick out a gift for Kyson on my own from the start. You¡¯re a man, after all, and you might have a better sense of what he¡¯d appreciate. Plus, he¡¯s been looking after our babies, so you should be the one to express your gratitude. ¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I see. ¡± Nathan nodded in agreement, but he gave her a puzzled expression. But why had she personally selected a gift for Sonny instead of allowing him to pick one out for Sonny? Didn¡¯t she see Sonny as a man, too? Shaking his head, Nathan headed to a watch store and got a sleek ck watch for Kyson. Once done, he escorted Lucinda to thedies¡¯ section, selecting a few dresses. Their dresses came in shades of turquoise, emerald green, and light green¡­ Chapter 1831 She was left without words. ¡°Why did you exclusively choose for green dresses?¡± Nathan smiled gently and whispered, ¡°Because green is your favorite color. ¡± She found herself at a loss for words. Yet, just because she liked green didn¡¯t mean it was her only choice. Since she had made a promise the previous night to allow him to choose dresses for her, she kept her word and epted them with a contented smile. It¡¯s worth noting that he had an excellent sense of style, and the dresses he selected were beautiful. Then came the most thrilling moment for Nathan. He guided her to a s@x toy store. Such a ce was unfamiliar and ufortable for Lucinda. She felt her cheeks warm up and stayed a distance away, hesitant to approach. Nathan nced back, querying, ¡°Honey, is everything okay? You don¡¯t want to go inside?¡± ¡°How can a woman step into such a shop?¡± Lucinda murmured in a low voice. She felt shy. She put on a faux-serious expression and remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Feel free to pick out whatever you want, and join me when you¡¯re done. ¡± Nathan remained silent. He pondered for a moment. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t keen on going into the shop, he didn¡¯t insist. ¡°Lucinda, stay close by. I¡¯ll pick out some lovely outfits for you. I won¡¯t be long. ¡± She gave a nod of agreement.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he went in, she settled on a nearby bench, distracting herself with her phone. A short whileter, she caught the sound of approaching high heels. Lucinda paid it no mind until she noticed a woman in white high heels standing before her. It was N. She said to Lucinda, ¡°What a surprise! I happen to be shopping with Danilo as well. I never thought I¡¯d run into you here. So, why are you all by yourself? Where¡¯s Mr. Payne?¡± Instead of standing up, Lucinda remained seated in a rxed manner, wearing a casual smile. ¡°He¡¯s off shopping too. You came with Mr. Brewer? Where¡¯s he?¡± Chapter 1832 N, adorned with delicate makeup, answered with a poised smile, ¡°He¡¯s in the restroom. I¡¯m waiting for him. ¡± Lucinda gave a rxed nod and suggested, ¡°Miss Diaz, how about sitting down and chatting with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. ¡± Lucinda shifted aside, and N gracefully took her seat. They remained a noticeable distance apart. This sense of distance between them wouldn¡¯t go away. A minute passed by. The silence was finally broken when N took the lead and began to speak. ¡°Miss Simmons, your coboration with DoWeier Group means that your business can now expand into international markets. Congrattions!¡± Lucinda gazed at her lovely visage and replied in aposed manner, ¡°I appreciate it. ¡± N expressed her disappointment, saying, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame. Your idea of expanding into the international market with DoWeier Group¡¯s assistance may not work out. ¡± Lucinda narrowed her eyes attentively, carefully analyzing the look on N¡¯s face. ¡°What are you implying?¡± N smiled faintly, her eyes carrying remorse as she exined, ¡°Last night, I discussed with Danilo about DoWeier Group¡¯s project bid. He understood how hard I had worked on it, but it seemed like you managed to secure it through some connections. He expressed sympathy for me and offered to assist me in regaining the project. ¡± ¡°Regain the project?¡± Lucinda chuckled sarcastically. ¡°Did he promise you this after a few drinks in bed? I¡¯ve revised my business n numerous times and pulled all-nighters for it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If I hadn¡¯t abstained from the open bidding, you wouldn¡¯t have had a shot. ¡± She was consistently thorough in her work and had confidence in her skills and professional expertise. Even without connections, she was confident that her business n alone would secure the project. N noticed the self-assured demeanor Lucinda radiated. She sighed, ¡°You¡¯re truly captivating when you¡¯re self-assured. However, it¡¯s important to recognize that in this country, the Simmons and Payne families don¡¯t hold the ultimate sway. There¡¯s always someone more influential. ¡± Lucinda fixed her gaze on N, sensing a familiar air about her. ¡°Miss Diaz, upon our first encounter, you reminded me of someone from my past. ¡± N¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity, ¡°Oh? Who might that be?¡± ¡°My sister. ¡± Lucinda spoke casually, yet her gaze remained locked on N. A hint of astonishment crossed N¡¯s face. ¡°Really? It was intriguing to hear you find a semnce between us. ¡± Lucinda scoffed, ¡°But I have no fondness for her. She is just an illegitimate daughter of my father, harboring illusions of taking my ce. Howughable!¡± N¡¯s initial amusement faded, her eyes moistening. ¡°Are you trying to u Chapter 1833 ¡°No, I was just teasing. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. ¡± Lucinda offered a faint smile and continued, ¡°Miss Diaz, you outshine my sister in family background, looks, educational history, and character. It¡¯s unfair to evenpare her to you. ¡± N¡¯s expression softened, and she inquired with curiosity, ¡°It appears there¡¯s quite a story between you and your sister. If you don¡¯t mind my asking, how is she doing these days?¡± ¡°She¡¯s gone. There are no ashes, no graveyard. My brother bought a small box and ced her photo in a storage facility. All the unimed ashes end up there. Nobody will remember or care about her. Even if she made it to heaven, she¡¯d be all alone. ¡± The color drained from N¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s heart-wrenching. ¡± With a dryugh, Lucinda responded, ¡°She¡¯s far from a victim. She nearly crushed the Simmons family. She got what she deserved. ¡± N pondered on this, but before she could delve deeper, Danilo approached. Upon seeing him, her eyes brimmed with tears. She stood up quickly and leaned into his embrace, ¡°Honey, it took you forever. I missed you terribly. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely on me. I shouldn¡¯t have left you behind. ¡± Danilo ki*sed her passionately as if they were the only two in the world, Only after they had shared several ki*ses did he finally be aware of Lucinda¡¯s presence. ¡°Ah, Miss Simmons, I see you¡¯re here too. ¡± Lucinda acknowledged him with a courteous nod. N teasingly tugged on his golden beard. Unfazed, he turned his attention to Lucinda. ¡°Miss Simmons , I¡¯m keen on the DoWeier Group¡¯s project. Would you consider relinquishing it to me? I can offer you different partnership options as a form ofpensation. ¡± Danilo didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately broached the subject of the DoWeier Group project with Lucinda, his gaze sharp and focused. He emitted a subtle but unmistakably unfriendly vibe.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lucinda curled her lip in disdain. Just as she was about to make a sarcasticment, a familiar deep voice intervened. ¡°How dare you interfere with my wife¡¯s project! Danilo, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating your importance?¡± Hearing the voice, Lucinda nced over. Nathan approached, his hands full of shopping bags, his gaze icy as he directed it towards Danilo. With Nathan¡¯s arm encircling her, Lucinda offered a knowing smile. She then stepped aside, allowing Nathan to take the lead. ¡°Mr. Payne, the Simmons Group securing the DoWeier Group project cooperation seems to rely on your long-standing friendship with Ellsworth. Isn¡¯t this sort of behind-the-scenes maneuver unfair topanies like us who genuinely put effort into our business proposals?¡± Nathan shot a chilly and displeased look at Danilo. ¡°If you have any issues with the bidding oue, take it up with Ellsworth. Why involve my wife in this?¡± Did Danilo find the Simmons and Payne families, the wealthiest families in Cadiered, easy to deal with? Danilo grinned, saying, ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to discuss with Miss Simmons. Chapter 1834 No need to be so upset, Mr. Payne, don¡¯t you think?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remained cold and stern. ¡°My wife¡¯s skills are top-notch in the business world. If she had entered the business world as early as I did many years ago, she could have been the foremost figure in Cadiered¡¯s business arena.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She might have even surpassed me. I won¡¯t stand for anyone underestimating her abilities. If you doubt the fairness of the bidding, you can take it up with Ellsworth. If you lose, you¡¯ll have to ept it gracefully and save face. ¡± Having spoken, Nathan walked away, arm wrapped around Lucinda. As they left, Lucinda¡¯s gaze lingered on N, standing close to Danilo. ¡®s BunnyBookery As Lucinda and Nathan¡¯s figures vanishedpletely from Danilo¡¯s view, he cradled N in his arms and grew affectionate with her again. ¡°Honey, due to his affiliation with the National Security Bureau, Nathan has coborated with numerous influential figures worldwide in years. He has an extensivework and is a formidable individual to contend with. What do you think about dropping this bidding?¡± Danilo suggested. N, visibly upset, gently pushed Danilo away, resisting his overtures. ¡°You¡¯re unaware that Miss Simmons just taunted me moments ago. She used her family¡¯s illegitimate child to ridicule me, suggesting that I¡¯m overestimating myself. She even called me an ¡®ugly duckling. ¡®¡± Danilo was taken aback. ¡°After all, you¡¯re my girlfriend. How could she say such things to you?¡± N cried softly and gave a nod. Two teardrops of sadness trickled down her innocent and lovely face. Danilo¡¯s heart shattered. He gently wiped away N¡¯s tears using his weathered hands, rough with calluses and wrinkles. ¡°My sweetheart, please don¡¯t cry. It hurts me even more to see you in tears,¡± Danilo said. N nestled in Danilo¡¯s embrace, her tears flowing quietly. ¡°Honey, you have to help me get back at her. She not only snatched the bid champion from me but also insulted me like that. It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t respect you. ¡± Danilo gently patted N¡¯s back, offeringfort. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll surely get justice for you. I¡¯ve heard they¡¯ll be returning to Cadiered tomorrow. I promise I¡¯ll make things right before they leave. ¡± N nodded contentedly and nuzzled her head against Danilo¡¯s broad chest like a delicate and affectionate kitten. Considering an important detail, N added, ¡°Lucinda knows how to defend herself, and she¡¯s skilled. Honey, you need to be cautious. ¡± ki*sing her forehead, Danilo responded, ¡°I¡¯ve got it. ¡± Danilo and N nestled close to each other. If seen from afar, they might appear more like a father and daughter than romantic partners. Upon returning to the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, Lucinda was exhausted from shopping. She immediately flopped onto the bed, indulging in a leisurely rest. Witnessing Lucinda¡¯sid-back demeanor, Nathan responded with a fond smile and began organizing the things of their shopping bags. Lucinda and Nathan had already arranged their flight home for the following day. They had nearly packed their Luggage the night before, with only the newly purchased gifts and clothing from today left to be organized. Nathan purchased two sets of intimate apparel at the adult store, and the bags they came in were quite pink. He couldn¡¯t resist running his hand over the bags, anticipating that once they returned home, Lucinda would put on these alluring outfits, setting the stage for an intimate evening together. Chapter 1835 Nathan swiftly stored all their purchases and returned to the bed, only to discover that Lucinda had dozed off. Considering Lucinda had a lot of walking that day, Nathan tenderly removed her socks, washed her feet, and expertly applied pressure to her foot acupuncture points, soothing her frayed nerves. When Lucinda was awakened, she felt as if she were the meal prepared and ready to be cooked. In response to Nathan¡¯s thoughtfulness, Lucinda embraced him, her arms circling his neck, and offered a sincere apology, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m truly sorry for hitting you with the hanger yesterday. I got too carried away. I promise to manage my emotions in the future and won¡¯t unintentionally harm you like that again. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a love gesture, honey. You did it because you love me,¡± Nathan replied with a smile as if he had already forgiven the incident. ¡°Are you talking sweet nothings again?¡± Lucinda remarked. Nathan shook his head gently, held her shoulders, and locked eyes with Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, if you ever feel unwell in the future, please let me know promptly. Don¡¯t postpone addressing any health issues. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Lucinda replied. As soon as Lucinda finished speaking, Nathan yfully climbed on her. ¡°Honey, may I savor a bit of you tonight?¡± he inquired. Lucinda gazed at him in silence. ¡°Just a small nibble. I¡¯ll be as gentle as possible, and I won¡¯t harm your waist, I promise. Afterward, we can video call Kyson and check on our two adorable little ones. How does that n sound to you?¡± Suppressing a chuckle, Lucinda remarked, ¡°Sounds like a good n. ¡± With Lucinda¡¯s consent, Nathan began his advances. He licked his lips and savored the delectable treat, consuming it slowly and thoroughly. The following day.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Eager to return and reunite with her two little ones, Lucinda reserved an early morning flight. Nathan and Lucinda rose before the sun. In order not to inconvenience Ellsworth¡¯s assistant any further, Lucinda and Nathan departed discreetly with their luggage. Theypleted the check-out process and hailed a taxi to reach the airport. The sky appeared gray, like it was veiled with a delicateyer of gauze. Lucinda asionally nced out of the window at the ever-changing scenery. She pulled out herptop to address the forting coboration details with the DoWeier Group. The contract was scheduled to be signed in Cadiered three days from now. During this time, they also came across several uses that allowed for the inclusion of personal items and the exploration of the global market. Nathan also had aptop on hisp, and he was reviewing the report from the Payne Group sent by Sonny. They remained quiet throughout the journey, but their silence was serene. It wasn¡¯t until the shrill whistles continued to re, those piercing sound almost piercing through the eardrums, causing extreme difort to the ears. Nathan and Lucinda swiftly snapped to attention. They shut down theirptops and observed a truck approaching their taxi from around the street corner. The truck was about to collide with the left side of the vehicle, where Lucinda was seated. Chapter 1836 The truck was rapidly approaching them, leaving Nathan and Lucinda scrambling to find a way to escape. With the taxi¡¯s door and window locked tight and the driver feeling panicked up front, he had no choice but to spin the steering wheel quickly, attempting to dodge the oing truck. In that crucial instant, Nathan grabbed hisptop and mmed it hard against his window¡¯s ss. A big noise echoed as the window ss shattered. Nathan spun around and thought about switching seats with Lucinda. Lucinda shook her head, saying, ¡°Time¡¯s running out.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. You go ahead and jump. I¡¯ll catch up. ¡± As the truck neared the taxi, Nathan had no choice but to jump from the car. He tumbled gracefully on the ground, thennded safely by the roadside. Lucinda followed. Boom! Amidst a thunderous noise, the truck mmed into the taxi, and Lucinda narrowly escaped by jumping out of the car. Following the crash between the two vehicles, the truck didn¡¯t just stop but kept charging forward due to its momentum, heading right where Lucinda had made her escape. Lucinda deftly sidestepped, and the truck was forced to stop as it collided with the wall on the opposite side of the road. Tragically, the taxi driver hadn¡¯t managed to escape and was killed right there. Nathan quickly looked after Lucinda to make sure she was okay. Lucinda reassured him, ¡°No need to fret. I¡¯m perfectly alright. ¡± Nathan and Lucinda stood on the road, gazing at the awe-inspiring sight of the car wreck where they narrowly avoided a life-threatening situation. Nathan wasted no time and dialed Ellsworth, urgently saying, ¡°My wife and I were heading to the airport when a truck intentionally collided with us. I¡¯ll send you our location. Can you please arrange for an investigation promptly?¡± After ending the call, Nathan began sharing their location with Ellsworth. Unexpectedly, the truck¡¯s trunk popped open, and a group of terrifying men, armed with sticks and hidden behind masks, Leaped out with malicious intent, closing in on Lucinda and Nathan. Lucinda and Nathan wasted no time and immediately engaged in a fierce battle with the attackers. Two against forty, the fight was utter mayhem. Lucinda and Nathan had been through simr ordeals, so they kept calm. However, the attackers outnumbered Lucinda and Nathan, and theycked proper weapons. If they kept on fighting, they would tire out quickly. Nathan shielded Lucinda and said, ¡°It looks like they¡¯re after you. If you keep fighting against them, your strength will soon diminish. Chapter 1837 Go on, I¡¯ll cover for you. ¡± Lucinda wouldn¡¯t hear of it, insisting, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you. ¡± She broke free from Nathan, slipped off her high heels, and charged barefoot into the fray, snatching a stick from one of them to use as a weapon. Left with no other option, Nathan jumped back into the tangle, periodically keeping an eye on Lucinda, ready to assist if she needed it. The fierce scuffle on the street dragged on for five minutes. Their attackers were knocked down, groaning and screaming in defeat. Lucinda and Nathan were so formidable that the attackers¡¯ numerical superiority began to dwindle rapidly. In minutes, the tide had turned in their favor. However, something unexpected urred. Bang! A gunshot rang out, striking Lucinda¡¯s arm amidst the chaos. She stifled a cry as blood spurted from the wound. Lucinda clutched her arm in pain. The gunshot stung intensely, sending waves of difort throughout her body. Due to her injury, Lucinda¡¯s reactions became quiet, and she was struck hard at the back of her head. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Nathan called out in shock. Lucinda let out a scream, stumbled forward, and copsed onto Nathan. She leaned on his back for support, struggling to remain upright. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan spun around, cradling Lucinda protectively. His voice wasced with fury as he spat at the attackers, ¡°You dare harm my Lucinda? I¡¯ll make you pay. ¡± Nathan resembled a furious lion with a savage hunger gleam in his eyes. Lucinda¡¯s world was spinning, darkness encroaching on her sight. All she could do was lean into Nathan, drawing strength from him. To guard against any more surprises, Nathan wrapped his arms tightly around Lucinda, safeguarding her with his own body. He had to protect Lucinda, fend off numerous attackers, and watch out for hidden shooters-a task that felt almost impossible.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The tides of the battle shifted once again when Lucinda got hurt. Then, the piercing wail of police sirens filled the air. Once Ellsworth got the call, he waited anxiously for Nathan¡¯s location message, but it didn¡¯t arrive. Feeling a sense of unease, Ellsworth promptly alerted Aldoria¡¯s security team and dispatched the police without dy. Surrounded by police with guns drawn, the gang of masked stick-wielders had no option but to give in. Chapter 1838 The police shielded Lucinda and Nathan. Ellsworth hurried over to assess their condition. Holding the unconscious Lucinda tightly, Nathan kept his gaze low and spoke with a stern demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s a hidden shooter out there. Focus on me as the reference point; there¡¯s a small sniper rifle about five hundred meters away in the eight o¡¯clock direction. Investigate if the shooter is still around. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Understood,¡± Ellsworth responded promptly. He wasted no time and instructed a team of police officers to apprehend the sniper based on Nathan¡¯s provided location. Nathan¡¯s eyes zed with anger as he examined Lucinda¡¯s injured arm. He clenched his teeth and told Ellsworth, ¡°We were in your Aldoria territory, and we went through a tant car crash and group attack. You better investigate this thoroughly and give me some answers, or I won¡¯t just let it slide. ¡± Ellsworth gave a grave nod. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this, no matter what. ¡± The fact that Nathan, the head of Cadiered¡¯s National Security Bureau, was ambushed while on work travel in Aldoria with his wife was serious. Ellsworth knew that mishandling this could jeopardize international rtions. In a short while, the ambnce showed up at the location. ¡°Mr. Payne, please get Mrs. Payne into the vehicle and assess her injuries. I¡¯ll handle taking these attackers to the police station. Once Mrs. Payne is on the mend, we can convene to hear their questioning,¡± Ellsworth stated. Nathan acknowledged with a nod and strode to the ambnce, Lucinda in his embrace. The medical team quickly approached to examine Lucinda¡¯s injury. The gunshot wound was severe, and the bullet remained lodged in Lucinda¡¯s arm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The pain was so intense that it caused Lucinda to break into a sweat even though she was unconscious. Nathan cradled Lucinda in his embrace and refused to let her go. As he gazed at her pained expression, he trembled with guilt and anger. To extract the bullet, the medical team needed tweezers and anesthesia, which they promptly brought to the scene. Nathan extended his bloodied hand and said, ¡°Allow me to handle it. ¡± Nathan¡¯s body shook with tension. Keen to spare Lucinda further agony, he carefully pierced her skin and gently injected the anesthesia. With steady hands, Nathan himself extracted the bullet. For Nathan, a man born in the army and seasoned inbat, this task was a walk in the park. He disyed even more expertise than the medical staff present. Once the gunshot wound was dressed, the doctor approached to examine the back of Lucinda¡¯s head, where she had been struck with a stick. Chapter 1839 Her skin was delicate and pale, with visible bruises on the back of her head from the stick¡¯s impact. After a thorough look, the doctor reported, ¡°There¡¯s no bleeding, and it seems the brain hasn¡¯t been harmed. Still, to be on the safe side, an X-ray is warranted. It looks to be a minor injury for now. ¡± Nathan, skeptical about calling it minor, would only find sce in the results of an X-ray and a full assessment. Hemanded, ¡°Instruct the driver to take us to the hospital. Lucinda needs aprehensive check-up.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne. ¡± The doctor turned away to make the necessary arrangements. When Lucinda regained consciousness, she overheard Nathan requesting a thorough check-up. Lucinda clutched Nathan¡¯s wrist, her voice weak but firm. ¡°There¡¯s no need. A full hospital exam would eat up the day. It¡¯s excessive. If the doctor sees it as minor and I¡¯m awake and aware, let¡¯s skip the hospital visit. ¡± Nathan sighed and said, ¡°If you find a full check-up troublesome, we can get an X-ray of your brain at the hospital. The back of your head has lots of important nerves, and it¡¯s vulnerable to injury. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see the final results. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my body, and I¡¯m in tune with it. I¡¯m thinking now, and at most, it¡¯s a slight concussion. There couldn¡¯t be any bleeding inside my skull. I¡¯d rather not go to Aldoria¡¯s hospital. I have faith in Aldric. Once we handle things here, we can head back to the Cadieredboratory for a thorough check-up,¡± Lucinda responded. Recognizing Lucinda¡¯s determination and clear thinking, Nathan agreed to her wishes. ¡°Alright. Are you angry about today¡¯s ambush?¡± Nathan queried. Lucinda confirmed with a nod. The attackers today had no intention of harming Nathan; their sole purpose was to target her. And the sniper hidden from view was a serious threat. They had been relentlessly trying to bring her down. Whoever was behind this must have an intense and deep-seated hatred for her. Lucinda knew she had to solve this mystery, or it would always haunt her. Nathan understood Lucinda¡¯s thoughts. He gently shifted Lucinda¡¯s position in his arms, ensuring she was lying morefortably. ¡°Honey, just rx in my embrace and regain your energy. I¡¯ll tell the driver to head to the police station instead. ¡± Nathan spoke softly. Lucinda gave a weak nod. Her head was spinning in waves, but nestled against Nathan, she quickly drifted into sleep. In 10 minutes, the ambnce took a new turn, steering towards the Aldoria police station. At the police station, Ellsworth personally arrived and listened to the police¡¯s assessment of the situation. By the time Nathan and Lucinda arrived, the initial questioning session had wrapped up. Chapter 1840 Upon noticing their approach, Ellsworth quickly approached and inquired with a concerned tone, ¡°Miss Simmons, you¡¯re here already! Have they taken care of your injuries?¡± Her lips were pale, and just as Lucinda was about to respond, Nathan spoke up on her behalf. ¡°Indeed. The doctor mentioned that her injury wasn¡¯t too severe. She¡¯s eager to apprehend the one responsible for all this, so we hurried over. ¡± Ellsworth motioned for them to take a seat in the waiting area. Immediately after taking their seats, Nathan inquired with a grave expression, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the investigation?¡± Ellsworth¡¯s expression turned grave as he shook his head. ¡°These are highly skilled assassins contracted by an unidentified individual from the ck market. They¡¯re merely executing orders and are unaware of their employer¡¯s identity. Although we haven¡¯t identified the person who shot Miss Simmons, the bullet extracted from her arm is currently being analyzed in theboratory. I¡¯m confident that we¡¯ll have the test results soon. ¡± Aldoria was a country that maintained strict gun control policies. Purchasers had to clear a professional examination and receive appropriate certifications. Once they confirmed the specific model of the small sniper rifle, locating its owner shouldn¡¯t pose a significant challenge. Upon hearing Ellsworth¡¯s exnation, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°ck market contract killers, again? They never get tired of the same tactics. ¡± Ellsworth, caught off guard by her reaction, inquired, ¡°Madam, have you experienced something like this before?¡± Lucinda remained silent. Nathan borated, ¡°That¡¯s right.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Back in Forden, her half-sister hired forty top-notch assassins from the ck market and tasked them with using machetes to kill her at Crane Bridge. Thankfully, Cadiered has some of the strictest firearm regtions globally, so there were no gunshots fired from the shadows. ¡± Ellsworth found that information rather astonishing. ¡°Her half-sister is merely her father¡¯s illegitimate child. How did she manage to amass such influence?¡± Nathan, at a loss for words, nced at Lucinda, noticing the temperature in her gaze drop even further. It wasn¡¯t just Valerie who caused Lucinda pain; it was Valerie¡¯s backers, Atticus and Graham. Despite being aware of Valerie¡¯s intentions to harm Lucinda, they decided to assist Valerie in concealing the truth. Nathan gazed at Lucinda and let out a quiet sigh. He reached out and gently grasped her tightly clenched fists, trying hard to provide her with aforting sense of security. Ellsworth picked up on their difort and assumed they held secrets too deep to divulge. He wisely refrained from probing further and instructed his team to brew a fruit tea. Lucinda began to rx slowly. With N on her mind, she asked Ellsworth, ¡°Mr. Nguyen, what¡¯se to Light about the count from Zephyria and his girlfriend?¡± Ellsworth pondered for a moment. ¡°Before N came into the picture, Danilo¡¯s list of girlfriends was long enough to form a ser team. Chances are, he doesn¡¯t even recall the names of all his past mes. He¡¯s a 4Q-something man who has avoided marriage in favor of casual romances with many women. Chapter 1841 Yet, he has the means to lead such a life. Born into aristocracy, luxury is his norm. Plus, he¡¯s got a business head. When his father died, Danilo inherited a vast fortune that made him almost untouchable in the business world. Ignoring his escapades, he¡¯s quite the esteemed businessman. ¡± After mulling it over, Lucinda inquired, ¡°When did he make his affair with N public?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I heard they met when he was on a business trip to Cadiered. N was studying in Cadiered at the time. After they fell in love, they frequently traveled together abroad. ¡± Ellsworth sipped his fruit tea and continued, ¡°Based on what I¡¯ve observed, he genuinely cares about N more than any of his previous girlfriends. I suspect he¡¯s truly in love with her. ¡± While Ellsworth spoke, Lucinda attentively listened to his words, her mind processing the information she gleaned from him. What a coincidence! Danilo and N coincidentally met in Cadiered, and afterward, he whisked her away abroad. Considering Danilo¡¯s fame and fortune, if there was a genuine issue with N, he had the means to provide her with a new identity. ¡°Why are you so invested in Danilo¡¯s personal life, Miss Simmons? Does it have any connection to this attack?¡± Ellsworth asked. Lucinda snapped back to reality at his question. ¡°I was merely inquiring. ¡± Until things became clear, these were merely her spections. Without concrete evidence, disclosing everything to him could potentially tip off the adversaries and make them more prepared. She inexplicably felt a throbbing sensation in her head. She furrowed her brow and struggled to rub the back of her head. The bruise in the area where she was still sore remained sensitive. Even a gentle touch could elicit a mild twinge of pain. Seeing her difort, Nathan drew her close,forting, ¡°Lucinda, let those thoughts go. They¡¯re draining you, especially with your head injury. Don¡¯t strain yourself. ¡± Resting on his chest, she gave a slight nod. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unwell, try to rest a bit. Don¡¯t fret.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll handle the rest,¡± Nathan said softly. Another nod and her heavy eyelids closed as she drifted off in his embrace. Sitting across from them, Ellsworth¡¯s sympathy for her deepened even further. ¡°Mr. Payne, I take full responsibility for not ensuring your wife¡¯s safety adequately. I offer you my heartfelt apology. I never anticipated that it would result in a dy in your return. Nevertheless, please rest assured that I will ensure aprehensive police investigation, leaving no room for any suspicious details to go unnoticed. ¡± Nathan was expressionless as he gazed down at the injured woman in his embrace. He tenderly rested his palm on her back, disying a gentle and caring demeanor. ¡°Have you uncovered who was behind the blow to the back of her head?¡± Chapter 1842 Ellsworth conveyed, ¡°I¡¯m on the case. The moment I identify the assant, I won¡¯t be lenient. ¡± ¡°As part of thepensation, I request that you locate that individual and deliver them to my interrogation room in Cadiered. I¡¯ll handle the matter personally,¡± Nathan demanded. ¡°Well¡­¡± Ellsworth appeared unsure. ¡°Even though they¡¯re assassins, they¡¯re still Aldorian citizens. Isn¡¯t it improper to take them to Cadiered for trial?¡± Wearing a stern and determined look, Nathan stated, ¡°These assassins are orphans, brought up by the ck market¡¯s personnel. They pose a significant threat. I¡¯m solely interested in the individual who attacked Lucinda covertly. I¡¯ll take him back to Cadiered. It will remain discreet, and no one else needs to know. ¡± Ellsworth held his tongue, visibly conflicted. Letting Nathan quietly take someone away aspensation wasn¡¯t a serious concern. However, Ellsworth hadn¡¯t taken over the throne yet. If someone found out and reported it to his father, he would be in trouble. Moreover, he was a stickler for protocols. Ellsworth sighed. ¡°Mr. Payne, truth be told, I¡¯m merely the heir, and I¡¯m constantly on edge, fearing that a single misstep could lead to my downfall. I¡¯m concerned that carrying out a covert extraction won¡¯t be feasible. If I identify the culprit, I can follow the proper procedure, report to the king, and do my utmost to have him handed over to Cadiered. ¡± Understanding Ellsworth¡¯s character, Nathan refrained from pressing further. He consented. A hush fell upon the room. Ellsworth sipped on his fruit tea as Nathan cradled his slumbering wife in his embrace. To ensure Lucinda slept soundly, he refrained from shifting, even if it meant enduring numb legs. The silence persisted for several minutes until a police officer knocked on the door and entered. He greeted Ellsworth with deference and then turned to Nathan, saying, ¡°We¡¯vemenced the third round of questioning. The director would like me to inquire about something. ¡± Without lifting his gaze, Nathan replied steadily, ¡°Proceed with your question. ¡°Does anyone hold a grudge against you or your wife? Or perhaps a particrly fierce rival?¡± ¡°In Aldoria? We have no adversaries orpetitors here. ¡± The police officer took notes attentively. ¡°Any suspects on your mind regarding this incident?¡± While Nathan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Lucinda in his embrace, his thoughts drifted to her suspicions regarding N¡¯s true identity, his eyes chilling over. ¡°Yes, Danilo Brewer.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡± The police officer was taken aback and instinctively nced at Ellsworth. Chapter 1843 How could Nathan point a finger at Ellsworth¡¯s high-profile visitor, the noble Danilo from Zephyria? The officer refrained from speaking or inquiring, opting instead to write down notes in silence. Ellsworth remained stoic, giving nothing away. It appeared he wasn¡¯t surprised, recalling Lucinda¡¯s earlier questions about Danilo. The officer continued, ¡°With Mr. Brewer as a prime suspect, I¡¯ll dig deep. But I need to understand, why do you believe he¡¯s involved?¡± Nathan¡¯s response was icy. ¡°He¡¯s no friend of mine. We crossed paths while shopping, encountering him and N. He questioned my wife¡¯s business deal with DoWeier Group, wanting to snatch the rights for himself. He faced rejection from me and became the target of my ridicule. Thus, he resorted to desperate measures, attempting to harm both my wife and me. ¡± The officer noted down Nathan¡¯s every word meticulously. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll inform the station director of your concerns and initiate an investigation,¡± he responded. Ellsworth had been listening in silence. It wasn¡¯t until the officer departed that Ellsworthmented, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with Danilo¡¯s character. He doesn¡¯t appear to havemitted such a grave offense over a minor disagreement. Could there be some confusion?¡± Nathan¡¯s demeanor remained frosty. ¡°He might not act directly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But it¡¯s possible he was persuaded by someone else. Given his attachment to his new girlfriend, being manipted is usible. But these are my hunches. Without hard evidence, we can¡¯t conclude. ¡± Ellsworth nodded approvingly at Nathan¡¯s final statement and suggested, ¡°Both you and Miss Simmons should consider staying here for a few days. We¡¯ll discuss things further once we get to the bottom of this, just in case the individual responsible decides to strike again. Additionally, I¡¯ll increase the number of personnel secretly guarding your hotel. ¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Nathan replied. He had no grounds to decline. At this point, he and Lucinda couldn¡¯t depart. Nheless, Lucinda needed to return home promptly and have Aldric examine her. With this in mind, Nathan said, ¡°We must resolve this promptly. ¡± Ellsworth reassured him, saying, ¡°No need to fret. I¡¯ll be fully dedicated to this case in the days ahead. Additionally, I¡¯ll closely monitor the police station to ensure we obtain the results as swiftly as possible. ¡± Nathan gently lifted Lucinda, still asleep, intending to escort her back to their hotel to rest. As Nathan prepared to depart, something crossed his mind. He cautioned Ellsworth, saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t disclose to anyone that Lucinda and I were assaulted. And refrain from making any international news announcements. It could lead toplications in the foreign rtions between our countries. You understand the consequences. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll ensure the news is kept under wraps, even if you didn¡¯t mention it,¡± Ellsworth replied. With no further discussion, Nathan exited the police headquarters with Lucinda, not ncing back. To ensure Nathan and Lucinda would not face any further threats on their way back, Ellsworth dispatched police vehicles armed with personnel to escort them back. They were joined by a handful of police security guards, forming a formidable escort party. After all, very few individuals were brave enough to target a police vehicle. Upon Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s secure arrival at the presidential suite in the hotel, the police officers efficiently assisted Nathan in bringing their luggage inside. Once Nathan had entered the room, the police team remained stationed outside. Chapter 1844 Their imposing ck uniforms and their statuesque poses had a knack for making people feel uneasy. After gentlyying Lucinda on the bed, Nathan opened the door and addressed them, ¡°No need to keep watch at the door. Your presence here is quite conspicuous and might startle the passersby. Relocate to the hotel¡¯s ground floor and stay concealed. Please provide me with contact information for yourmanding officer in case I need to give direct instructions. ¡± ¡°Understood, one police officer responded.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He stepped up, handed his phone number to Nathan, and departed with a group of his colleagues. Peace returned to the corridor shortly after. After securing the door, Nathan returned to Lucinda¡¯s side. Nathan gazed at the peacefully sleeping Lucinda. Thoughts of the gunshot wound on her arm and the injury on the back of her head weighed heavily on his mind, filling him with guilt. He perched on the bed¡¯s edge and stayed by Lucinda¡¯s side for two hours. At lunchtime, Nathan ordered a selection of Light yet exquisitely prepared dishes and requested the hotel¡¯s five-star chef to deliver them to the room. Throughout the process, Lucinda continued to slumber, not stirring once. Even after Nathan had arranged the dishes on the table, Lucinda remained in a profound slumber, disying no indication of waking up. Nathan settled on the bed¡¯s edge again and affectionately called to Lucinda, saying, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s mealtime. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re hungry after the events this morning. Lucinda?¡± He tried calling Lucinda¡¯s name twice, but there was no reply. Nathan sensed that something was amiss and, with a trembling hand, checked Lucinda¡¯s breath. Thankfully, Lucinda¡¯s breaths were even and calm. ¡°Honey, please wake up,¡± he urged gently. Nathan¡¯s hand brushed through the hair at the back of Lucinda¡¯s neck, intending to lift her, but his fingers detected a slight stickiness. A foreboding sensation washed over Nathan, causing him to retract his hand from Lucinda¡¯s head. Nathan directed his gaze downward to his hand and examined his fingertips. He observed traces of blood, suggesting a possible head injury. Lucinda had bled from the back of her head ¡ª it wasn¡¯t just a scratch. Nathan promptly contacted the concealed police personnel in the hotel. ¡°Lucinda is in a critical state. Get an ambnce!¡± Once the call ended, he swept Lucinda into his arms and rushed downstairs. Chapter 1845 As Nathan observed Lucinda showing no signs of waking up, a heavy weight settled on his heart, and the entire world seemed shrouded in a somber mist. Tears streamed uncontrobly from Nathan¡¯s eyes, marking the first time he had cried so profoundly. ¡°Lucinda, stay with me! Please don¡¯t leave! Otherwise, I¡¯ll carry this guilt with me forever¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and filled with terror. He had always beenposed, but at this moment, he was as frantic as a child. Ten minutester, Lucinda was transported to Aldoria¡¯srgest hospital and immediately admitted to the emergency room. Nathan felt distressed and agitated as he waited outside. He couldn¡¯t help but notice the dried blood stains on his fingertips, causing his body to tremble. The events on the road kept reying in Nathan¡¯s thoughts. The gunshot. The brutal impact of a stick on Lucinda¡¯s head, a vulnerable spotden with nerves. It felt like a sharp iron spike piercing Nathan¡¯s heart with excruciating agony, making the pain unbearable. Nathan¡¯s gaze darkened with fury, his body seething with a burning anger. In a burst of anger, Nathan dialed Ellsworth¡¯s number. It marked the first time he had raised his voice at Ellsworth. ¡°The wound on the back of Lucinda¡¯s head is bleeding. I don¡¯t care what it takes, but I must uncover the person who attacked her today. I want them to regret being alive! I¡¯ll make them pay for what they¡¯ve put us through!¡± This marked the first instance when Ellsworth heard Nathan teetering on the brink of emotional turmoil. Without any dy, Ellsworth swiftly took action. Outside the emergency room, every second that passed felt like an eternity to Nathan. He refrained from eating or drinking.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After three long hours, the red Light above the emergency room finally dimmed. Nathan rose abruptly and spotted a nurse wheeling the unconscious Lucinda towards him. He clutched Lucinda¡¯s hand firmly and apanied her into the general ward. The doctor reassured with a calm voice, ¡°No need to fret. Everything looks fine for now. Thea is from a concussion, and the bleeding is not deep. The X-ray shows no brain congestion. ¡± Nathan let out a breath of relief. However, just as Nathan was starting to feel relieved, the doctor added, ¡°Nevertheless, she remains in aa, and we will closely watch her progress. If she doesn¡¯t wake up within 24 hours, we may have to consider more aggressive measures in the emergency room to bring her out of it. Furthermore, there¡¯s a chance of irreversible amnesia once she awakens. It could be temporary, with a chance of recovery, or it might persist for the rest of her life. Please be mentally prepared for this possibility. ¡± The gravity of this update plunged Nathan into a deep, cold despair, almost stealing his breath away. Nathan¡¯s voice shook as he asked, ¡°Are you saying Lucinda could lose her memories? She could potentially forget me or even everything?¡± The doctor confirmed with a grave nod, ¡°It¡¯s a possibility, yes. ¡± As Nathan and the doctor conferred beside her bed, neither noticed Lucinda¡¯s eyelids fluttering open. Lucinda listened attentively to the conversation between the doctor and Nathan, even though her eyes remained shut. Chapter 1846 Irreversible amnesia? Was she experiencing memory loss again? At the age of 15, she was injected with a nerve-damaging substance and thrown into the sea by Valerie. She then forgot everything. Why was her memory slipping away again so simply? The doctor was making the situation sound worse than it was. He reminded her of Hilliard. Did all doctors enjoy frightening the families of patients? Lucinda sighed with a sense of resignation deep in her heart. Her eyelids felt incredibly heavy, making it impossible to open them. The pain from the wound at the back of her head persisted, and she experienced overwhelming fatigue and dizziness throughout her body. So she stayed quiet, letting herself rest, eyes shut. Once the doctor stepped out, quietness nketed the room. Nathan clutched her hand firmly, and she could sense his trembling touch. And his tremors were growing more pronounced.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Within moments, she heard a soft sob, and tearsnded gently on the back of her hand. Was he crying over her? She was puzzled. After all, she hadn¡¯t passed away. The tears on her skin made her heart twinge with sorrow. Fighting through exhaustion, she managed to open her eyes just a little and nced in Nathan¡¯s direction. His eyes were red, brimming with sorrow, and his handsome face was soaked in tears, showing his profound despair. It was the first time she had witnessed his emotional breakdown. She put all her effort into twitching her finger, a motion Nathan quickly noticed. He nced up at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake! How do you feel? I¡¯ll get the doctor. ¡± He started to rise, but Lucinda¡¯s faint gesture asked him to pause. With great effort, she murmured, ¡°You¡­ She wanted to know why he was crying so intensely. Yet her strength wasn¡¯t enough to string the question together. Chapter 1847 Nathan was taken aback as he looked at her for a while, and he could sense the confusion in her eyes. His initial relief quickly gave way to even stronger despair after she woke up. Tears flowed down his face uncontrobly as he lowered his head, cing his forehead on the back of her hand. His soft yet sorrowful sobs were audible. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve lost your memory? How could you forget me? How could you¡­¡± Startled by what he said, Lucinda found herself without words. He continued, ¡°We¡¯ve gone through so much together. We have two beautiful children. How could you forget¡­¡± Again, Lucinda couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. Feeling helpless, she gazed into his eyes. The once confident andposed man was now huddled by the edge of her bed, sobbing uncontrobly, his body curled in anguish. ¡®s BunnyBookery Tears flowed from his eyes pitifully and desperately. This was the first time she witnessed Nathan losing control like this. He was terrified. She sighed and made an effort tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I haven¡¯t¡­ I haven¡¯t lost my memory.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡± Hearing her voice, he lifted his sorrowful gaze but still harbored doubts. He sniffled, cleared his tears, and asked, ¡°Then who am I to you?¡± With a faint smile, she responded, ¡°You¡¯re my other half. ¡± ¡°And what name do I go by?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Nathan. ¡± To put his mind at ease, she gave her answers promptly and without a second¡¯s dy. This seemed to ease the burden on his heart, and he regained his usual steadiness. He continued, ¡°So, what¡¯s our son¡¯s name?¡± ¡°That would be Colby. ¡± ¡°And our little girl, what¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°Her name is Destinee. ¡± Chapter 1848 Nathan breathed a sigh of relief and posed another question. ¡°So, who was your first love?¡± Lucinda was confused. ¡°What?¡± She never had a first love¡­ ¡°Please tell me. ¡± He gripped her palm firmly, his eyes welled up with tears, anxiously awaiting her response. She paused, mulling it over. ¡°Kyson, perhaps. ¡± Since she had correctly answered all his questions, she thought she had passed the test to prove she hadn¡¯t lost her memory. With a smile on her face, she eagerly awaited his reassuring words. However, the next moment, his long eyshes fluttered, and it seemed like Nathan was drawn into a fresh wave of despair. His voice quivered as he said, ¡°You did love Kyson. I knew it! That¡¯s why you talked andughed with him during video chats. Lucinda, do you still have feelings for him?¡± His anxiety weighed heavy on him, hisplexion paled, and his eyes brimmed with sorrow as he asked, ¡°Did you¡­ Feel any affection for me at all?¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. She seemed distant just then. While hooked up to a drip infusion in one hand, she called him over with a curled finger on the other. ¡°Come closer. ¡± Nathan obediently leaned down and pressed his face against her hand. She suddenly gave his cheek a firm pinch with her fingertips. She put all the muscle she could muster into it. Yet because her strength hadn¡¯t fully returned, he only felt a mild difort. He winced a bit but endured her yful punishment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With a raspy, strained voice, she scolded, ¡°You¡¯ve been a naughty boy. So full of jealousy. If I weren¡¯t this weak, I¡¯d give you a proper scolding. ¡± He remained silent, casting his eyes downward to hide the guilt in his gaze. As she released her grip on his cheek, she spoke earnestly while gently caressing it. ¡°I had a crush on Kyson when I was young, but that¡¯s all in the past. My heart belongs to you, now and forever. ¡± AUL his worries vanished, and he nted a joyful ki*s on her palm. He murmured, ¡°Fortunately, your memory is intact, and you haven¡¯t forgotten me. ¡± Chapter 1849 With a casual grin, Lucinda teased, ¡°You test me on purpose to check how much I recall. ¡± Nathan gripped her hand and replied with a grin, ¡°I do know you love me a lot, but¡­ It bothers me a bit when you bring Kyson up. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Wearing a casual smile, she inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the investigation? Have you uncovered any leads?¡± He shook his head and replied, ¡°We were attacked this morning. I can¡¯t make significant progress in the investigation so quickly. I¡¯ve told the police to keep their eyes on Danilo. I think you might have a hunch about him, too. ¡± ¡°Yes, not many people in Aldoria have the guts toe at me like that. ¡± Nathan was on the same page. ¡°Also, Ellsworth identified the guy who attacked you. I was going to handle him myself. But now that you¡¯re awake, I¡¯ll let you decide his fate. ¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda never gave a second chance to those who hurt her. She sneered, ¡°Because he hurt me with a stick, make sure to give him a barbed stick to hit him thirty times each day. But let¡¯s not go for the kill just yet. I want him to feel the pain tenfold. ¡± With affection, Nathan tapped her nose and agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. ¡± Right after their conversation ended, a surprise knock echoed through the ward¡¯s door. A woman cautiously cracked the door open and peeked inside. It was N. She exined, ¡°I heard you were ill, Miss Simmons? Danilo brought me for a check-up, and I figured I¡¯d drop by to see you. Would it be okay if I step inside?¡± Nathan¡¯s face turned red as he stood his back to the door. Lucinda turned her head and shut her eyes, showing she wasn¡¯t in the mood to see N or chat with her. At the doorway, N seemed indifferent to Lucinda¡¯s reaction. She nudged the door wider and stepped inside before Nathan could send her away. N smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re not speaking up, I¡¯ll assume that¡¯s a yes. ¡± She brushed off Nathan¡¯s scowl and set the fruits and flowers she brought onto the bedside table. She was brazenly intrusive. Danilo slid his hands deep into his trouser pockets as he trailed behind N into the ward, keeping his distance from the bed. By Nathan¡¯s side, N directed a worried look towards Lucinda. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Miss Simmons, you appear frail and in a bad state. ¡± Because the severe car crash and attack that happened earlier in the day were kept hidden from the public, those outside remained unaware. When N inquired in such a way, it came off as if she¡¯d stopped by to offer sympathy. Chapter 1850 Feeling drained, Lucinda had no interest in engaging with N and kept her eyes closed, continuing to feign sleep. With a frosty tone, Nathan responded, ¡°She¡¯s dealing with a minor ailment and will be heading home in a few days. ¡± Nathan casually yed with his fancy wristwatch, looking nonchnt as he remarked, ¡°You know, Danilo, it¡¯s quite a coincidence. It¡¯s been a short while since you arrived in Aldoria, but we¡¯ve crossed paths several times already. ¡± From the museum visit to a casual shopping trip, and now during Lucinda¡¯s discreet stay in the hospital. Was it all just random chance, or could there be a hidden reason behind it? Danilo chuckled, ¡°Fate does seem to have a hand in this. Miss Simmons and N share a love for shopping, which exins our frequent encounters. As for the hospital visit, it¡¯s nothing more than a regr check-up. ¡± Danilo shifted his eyes to Lucinda and said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that Miss Simmons doesn¡¯t seem well. She appears quite sick, possibly from excessive stress. In that case, why not entrust the cooperation rights of the DoWeier Group to me? I could lend a hand to ease some of Miss Simmons¡¯s burdens. ¡± Nathan fixed him with a sharp look.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Since when do outsiders presume to take on my wife¡¯s responsibilities?¡± Danilo¡¯splexion altered subtly. ¡°My apologies for my inappropriate words. However, since I¡¯m here, I would still like to broach the subject of the DoWeier Group¡¯s partnership rights with Miss Simmons. Might you reconsider, Miss Simmons?¡± Lucinda quickly blinked her eyes open and tried to sit up in bed. Nathan, showing his caring side, assisted her in adjusting the pillows and leaning against the headboard. ¡°Mr. Brewer is interested in partnership rights? That can be arranged,¡± Lucinda said calmly. When she finished speaking, a spark Lit up in Danilo¡¯s eyes. Lucinda exhaled sharply and shifted the conversation¡¯s direction. ¡°However, Mr. Brewer, if you¡¯re after those rights, you ought to earn them fairly, using your abilities. Should you choose to engage in deceitful tactics, then I must warn you. I will not hesitate to y the game as well. I will return the favor tenfold. ¡± Danilo¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, his mouth twitched, and his golden goatee quivered, revealing his discontent. The mood in the room turned charged. Sensing an opportunity to defuse the situation, N interjected, ¡°Miss Simmons¡­¡± As N began to speak, Nathan cut her off, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for Lucinda to get some rest. The presence of so many strangers is polluting the atmosphere. How is she supposed to recover? Please leave. ¡± With Nathan¡¯s words hanging in the air, N and Danilo had no choice but to make their exit. Danilo, with no ns to stay, softly called, ¡°N, my darling. ¡± N caught his cue and headed towards the door. While walking away, N turned around and shed a warm smile, telling Lucinda, ¡°Please, take good care of yourself, Miss Simmons. Chapter 1851 Life bes richer after you¡¯ve faced and conquered a few challenges. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Lucinda gazed at her with icy, emotionless eyes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She sneered, ¡°The duration of my struggles remains to be seen, but I suspect it¡¯s nearly time for you to watch your step, Miss Diaz. Be cautious in those heels; one misstep could shatter your poise. N appeared oblivious to Lucinda¡¯s hidden message and wore a cheerful smile. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Miss Simmons. I also find the hospital floor slippery, so I¡¯ll watch my step. ¡± Danilo moved ahead, encircled his arm around N¡¯s waist, and guided her toward the exit. As soon as the door shut, Lucinda¡¯s eyes turned frosty. She shifted her attention to the fruit and flowers resting on the table beside her bed. Shemanded, ¡°Ask someone to throw these out. Don¡¯t even touch them. IT want them gone at once. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t need the directive; he would¡¯ve done the same on his own ord. Without dy, he summoned a nurse to remove the unwee tokens from Danilo and N. He even insisted on sterilizing the bedside stand with alcohol. He then inquired of Lucinda, ¡°How much do you suspect Danilo of being responsible for this terrible attack?¡± Lucinda responded with gravity, ¡°Initially, I was 40% convinced, but their hospital visit, feigning sympathy, has pushed my suspicions to 60%. ¡± Nathan passed Lucinda a ss of water and kindly assisted her in sipping it. ¡°Well, mine¡¯s a tad higher than yours, maybe around 70%. ¡± Lucinda inquired with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s the source of your additional 10%?¡± ¡°Danilo¡¯sforting presents. If he had genuinely stumbled upon the hospital and hurried to visit you upon learning of your hospital stay, he wouldn¡¯t have brought such considerate gifts. It¡¯s evident that he¡¯s been observing both you and me. He was aware of your hospitalization, and came over deliberately. ¡± Lucinda let out a weary sigh. ¡°Still, these are merely conjectures. Concrete proof is necessary. ¡± ¡°We might not have solid proof against Danilo. I understand his tactics. By confidently entering our room and requesting cooperation rights, he has likely eliminated any incriminating evidence, following the typical strategy of Zephyria nobles to ensure a clean getaway. ¡± Nathan spoke withposure, his gaze fixed on the sun slowly sinking below the horizon outside the window. The captivating red sunset, though it should have been warm, didn¡¯t seem that way to Nathan. He realized that the warmth he felt was emanating from Lucinda¡¯s emotions. If she was joyous, it was as if the sun shone for him. If she felt gloom, he was cloaked in shadow alongside her. Lucinda wasn¡¯t bothered at all by what Nathan said. She replied, ¡°You know, Simmons Group and DoWeier Group still have to work together. If Ellsworth isn¡¯t moving things along, let¡¯s notplicate matters for him. ¡± Nathan questioned, ¡°Are you thinking of letting the person pulling the strings off the hook?¡± Just let the person behind it off the hook? That was out of the question! In Lucinda¡¯s book, there was no notion of forgiving and forgetting, only a steadfast principle: if someone wronged her, she¡¯d deal with them decisively. Chapter 1852 She replied, ¡°We need to dig up something concrete ourselves, anything to confirm our suspicions. I n to pay back in kind. Now that they want to y dirty, I¡¯ll join the game and see what this Zephyria noble has. ¡± Nathan brushed Lucinda¡¯s cheek tenderly, his Lips meeting hers softly, cherishing her like the most precious jewel. He said affectionately, ¡°Feel free to call the shots. I¡¯m your devoted soldier, ready to go the extra mile for you. ¡± Lucinda let out a softugh. ¡°I don¡¯t need a soldier. ¡± ¡°Then what do you desire?¡± Nathan asked. Lucinda signaled to him with her finger, and Nathan promptly leaned in to hear. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯d rather have you as my special pony, my only ride. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s frail voice heightened her vulnerability, intensifying Nathan¡¯s urge to protect and stand up for her. It was just a yful, flirtatious remark. Nathan¡¯s throat felt dry with anticipation, his excitement building. In that instant, Lucinda also felt excitement, and her little finger began tracing the shape of Nathan¡¯s earlobe. This electrifying feeling sent Nathan¡¯s heart racing. He sped Lucinda¡¯s delicate wrist, ki*sed her hand, and whispered, ¡°Lucinda, please don¡¯t tease. You know I have no willpower when ites to you. If you keep going, I might lose control. ¡± With a slight frown marking his displeasure at the predicament, Nathan peered deeply into Lucinda¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been injured, and you need to heal from a head injury. No matter my desire, I can¡¯t be close to you now. So please, Lucinda, don¡¯t make this harder for me. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t intend to torment him, just wanted to spend some time with Nathan as she woke up from aa. ¡°Honey, my stomach¡¯s growling. ¡± Lucinda voiced her hunger. Nathan reached for his phone, preparing to call the hospital¡¯s cafeteria for a meal. ¡°Lucinda, what would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Anything. I¡¯m just hungry, yet I have no appetite. Something light will do,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Understood. ¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathan, with his knack for ideas, took Lucinda¡¯s words to heart and came up with a selection of dishes he knew she¡¯d enjoy. Meanwhile, in stark contrast to the hospital room where false rms had subsided, the environment at the police station was thick with urgency and tension. The best and most skilled police officers were brought in to investigate the incident involving Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s attack. But after a full day, there wasn¡¯t any forward movement in the case. Ellsworth had set a deadline. They had just three days left to uncover the mastermind behind it all. Chapter 1853 The young director of the police station was sitting in his office, swamped with worry. He carefully examined the information he had gathered and sighed as he sipped his coffee. He couldn¡¯t find any suspicious individuals for now, and it left him feeling frustrated. Nathan had his doubts about Danilo, but Danilo held a lot of power. Without solid proof against him, not even the police could investigate him. Well, Danilo was a count in Zephyria, and probing into his affairs could strain the ties between Aldoria and Zephyria.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But if they avoided looking into it, exining the situation to Nathan would be a challenge. It could also have an impact on the friendship between Aldoria and Cadiered. Ultimately, if they couldn¡¯t uncover anything, Ellsworth would be furious. At that point, he might even consider firing the head of the police station. The young director had a real headache over this issue. He couldn¡¯t afford to upset anyone. As he gazed at the disorganized stack of papers, he had already gone through three cigarettes. When he was feeling most irritated, there came a knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he snapped impatiently. A uniformed officer stepped through the doorway. ¡°Sir, ady is waiting outside. She ims to have information about this situation and wants to assist you. ¡± ¡°Assist me?¡± The director tugged at his cor in irritation and gave a disdainful snort as he asked, ¡°Whichdy is it?¡± ¡°She introduces herself as Mr. Brewer¡¯s girlfriend, Miss Diaz. ¡± Now, it seemed another high-profile individual had arrived. ¡°Please invite her in and prepare a cappino for our guest. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± After a short while, N was guided to the chief¡¯s office. The director gestured for her to take a seat on the sofa. She greeted with a gentle and graceful smile. ¡°Miss Diaz, do you possess information that could help our investigation?¡± he asked. Chapter 1854 N nodded and reassured, ¡°I understand your concerns. I can assist you in creating a thorough n to resolve all the issues. You¡¯ll be able to provide them with a satisfying response and maintain your role as the director. ¡± He furrowed his brow and found it hard to believe. After all, the youngdy before him appeared too youthful, uplicated, and lovely. Despite his reservations, he was out of options and decided to hear her out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really? And how might you assist me?¡± Adorned with subtle makeup and a captivating smile, N appeared charming. Yet beneath this facade, her heart was filled with wickedness. Lucinda had been hospitalized for two days. With Nathan around, she didn¡¯t need to handle things by herself. Even when she needed to use the bathroom, he would assist her. He treated her as if she were a little girl who couldn¡¯t look after herself, and that made her feel quite uneasy. Lucinda kept up with her routine of calling Kyson once a day, but she refrained from video calls ever since her recent hospital stay. The knowledge that her children were well-cared for offered her a slice offort. She had been in Aldoria for nearly a week, and today marked Ellsworth¡¯s deadline for the police. The investigation results were due by the afternoon. She requested to be discharged. Nathan put in his best effort to dissuade her, but he couldn¡¯t seed; she remained determined. During her follow-up examination, the doctor only examined her gunshot wound and the injury at the back of her head from the stick. She was in good condition and could indeed be discharged from the hospital. With the doctor¡¯s approval, Nathan had no choice but to apany her to the police station, under police escort, to hear the investigation findings. Upon their arrival, they encountered Ellsworth and entered the station together. The meeting room¡¯s ckboard was scribbled with the intricate details of the investigation. The police station director made three copies of theplete evidence and distributed one copy to each of them. As they reviewed the evidence, he gestured towards the ckboard and rified, ¡°Following our investigation, it¡¯s be evident that the truck driver is the primary suspect in this attack. We¡¯ve verified that the driver is originally from Cadiered. He arrived in Aldoria earlier this year and, afterpleting the necessary paperwork, he was entitled to Aldoria nationality. ¡± The director pointed to a picture of Lucinda and exined, ¡°We discovered numerous photos of Mrs. Payne in his residence. Later, we learned that he saw one of her dance videos online and became infatuated with her. He even started imagining her as his wife. Chapter 1855 However, when she got married, it drove him over the edge. ¡± Upon hearing these words, Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and his typically handsome face took on a dark, angry expression. Despite his rage, he remained silent, listening intently with a frosty demeanor. The director continued, ¡°Yesterday, we had this man undergo a professional psychiatric evaluation. He has a mental disorder and a hot-tempered disposition. It seems that because he couldn¡¯t have Mrs. Payne for himself, he resolved to harm her instead, leading to the nning of this attack. ¡± Lucinda let out a disbelieving snort. She couldn¡¯t buy into what she had just heard. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. He¡¯s just a truck driver. Where could he possibly get the money to hire a bunch of top-notch assassins and a sniper from the ck market?¡± The director responded with a deliberate exnation, ¡°We¡¯ve examined his bank ounts, and all his funds were depleted a few days ago. It appears that he intended to strike you with the truck this time, with no intention of surviving after this assault. Madam, please try to recall what happened that day. Didn¡¯t he persist even after ramming the taxi with his truck on the day of the ident? The truck pushed the taxi forward for quite a long distance until it came to a halt against a roadside wall. His intent for retaliation is clear. ¡± Upon hearing this, Ellsworth stayed silent. Lucinda angrily shuffled through the files, her eyes zing with fury. Nathan inquired with a chilly tone, ¡°So, where can we find this truck driver now?¡± ¡°After the ident, he was rushed to the hospital for urgent care. His condition is quite critical, and he¡¯s in a vegetative state. He¡¯s not expected to pass away, but it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll regain consciousness. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery A man who would remain forever unconscious assumedplete responsibility. Since he couldn¡¯t speak in his defense, it was the most effective solution. Nobody could disprove the director¡¯s assertion. Ellsworth examined the evidence multiple times. Based solely on the evidence, it appeared usible for someone with paranoia and a short temper to seek such extreme and vengeful actions. He set aside the evidence and directed his gaze toward the victim of the attack. ¡°Miss Simmons, do you have any objection? If so, please feel free to voice them now. ¡± Lucinda snorted. How could a mere truck driver possess the capability to carry out such an act? It just didn¡¯t make sense.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She fixed a sharp gaze on the director and got straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been handling this case. Have you encountered someone unrted to it within the police station?¡± Chapter 1856 The director was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s inquiry. He halted, an uneasy look on his face. He fidgeted with his nose as he denied, ¡°I haven¡¯t met anyone recently who isn¡¯t rted to the case. Recently, I¡¯ve been preupied with the investigation of this distressing incident. ¡± Lucinda scrutinized the director¡¯s demeanor, sharing a knowing look with Nathan. ¡°Fine, if the director says so, that settles it,¡± she responded. Conquering this obstacle, the director, stationed by the ckboard, nervously brushed away the sweat from his forehead.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Ellsworth escorted Lucinda and Nathan out of the station. Strolling along the corridor, Ellsworth inquired, ¡°Would you like to see the culprit who viciously attacked Miss Simmons? He¡¯s been enduring harsh treatmenttely. ¡± Lucinda declined, ¡°No need. You can let police continue their work. Nathan and I have spent ample time in Aldoria; we yearn to return to our children. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Ellsworth acknowledged. He gave a knowing nod and turned his gaze back to Nathan. ¡°Do you still wish to escort this criminal to the Cadiered trial room?¡± With his arm around Lucinda¡¯s waist, Nathan assisted her and remarked, ¡°Since Lucinda¡¯s leaving it to you, let it be. After all, he¡¯s an Aldoria citizen, not the mastermind behind the attack. Going through the hassle of cross-country case handling for such a minor matter seems excessive. ¡± Ellsworth gave a confirming nod. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Mr. Payne. Even though the truck driver has be an Aldoria citizen, I¡¯ll make sure he receives good medical care. Once he¡¯s better, he¡¯ll have toplete his full sentence without any reductions. ¡± Nathan was indifferent. ¡°He¡¯s merely a pawn. ¡± Ellsworth hesitated; as the heir in waiting, he couldn¡¯t have missed Nathan¡¯s hint. However, he chose to stay silent, wearing just a faint smile. As Nathan prepared to leave the police station and head back to the hotel, he nced back before getting into the armored car, and sneered, ¡°Ellsworth, the police director may not share your vision, and someone like that could hinder your path to inheriting the royal legacy in the future. Be cautious. ¡± After speaking, Nathan assisted Lucinda into the car and followed. With the car door mming shut, a pale-faced Ellsworth was left alone. Ellsworth watched the slowly departing armored car and silently called the deputy police director over. ¡°Find out who your boss met recently. Keep it discreet,¡± Ellsworth instructed over the phone. With Aldoria¡¯s police apanying them, Lucinda and Nathan stayed quiet during the ride back to the hotel, maintaining their silence even as they returned to their hotel room. It wasn¡¯t until they closed the door to the presidential suite that Nathan broke the silence, saying, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice the director¡¯s subtle reactions today. The person he met is likely someone of significant importance, which exins his reaction. If I had to guess, it could be either Danilo or N. ¡± Lucinda looked at Nathan and smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking, too. ¡± Nathan embraced Lucinda tightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next move, honey?¡± ¡°First, let¡¯s head back to Cadiered. In business, I n to y tough, taking resources from Danilo and hindering N¡¯s partnerships. Chapter 1857 As for the rest, they can slowly return their dues, considering their unique positions. ¡± Nathan tenderly ki*sed Lucinda¡¯s forehead, affirming, ¡°Your wish is mymand. ¡± Because of the bandage around Lucinda¡¯s head, taking a shower was not an option, so Nathan gently carried her to the dry area of the bathroom. He then used a warm towel and carefully assisted Lucinda in cleansing her body step by step. After that, they drifted into a restful sleep. At midnight, Lucinda found it hard to sleep, feeling a throbbing pain at the back of her head. But her eyelids felt exceedingly weighty, and she couldn¡¯t open them. Lucinda clenched her fists, a knot of frustration twisting in her heart for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite fathom. She longed to release her fury, thirsting for blood as a means to regain herposure. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Lucinda?¡± Nathan inquired. Cradling Lucinda as he slept Lightly, he noticed a sudden tension in her back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Nathan switched on the bedsidemp and looked at Lucinda, asking, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Lucinda¡¯s foggy mind started to sharpen, and she had the urge to talk, but her throat remained silent, and her body refused to budge. ¡®s BunnyBookery It was an odd sensation. Lucinda wrestled with her struggles for a while but soon grew weary and drifted into a deep slumber. Nathan monitored Lucinda¡¯s breathing, sensing her breaths slowly steadying. Thinking that she might have just had a bad dream moments ago and now appeared to have calmed down, he let out a deep sigh of relief. He took her in his arms and they spent the rest of the night in peace. The following morning, Nathan and Lucinda rose, packed their bags, and were escorted by armed police vehicles straight to the airport. This time, their journey to the airport was uneventful, and they boarded their flight home without incident. Lucinda gazed out the airne window at the ovepping mountains, feeling her heart regain its usual calm. Upon waking up from her sleep, she couldn¡¯t recall the events of the previous night¡¯s first half. Nathan sped Lucinda¡¯s hand, their fingers entwined, and he pressed a relieved ki*s to her cheek as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m grateful I came with you on this Aldoria business trip. If you had faced such a terrible attack here alone, I might have gone crazy. ¡± Lucinda turned and rested her head on Nathan¡¯s shoulder, expressing her fatigue with a simple request, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m a little worn out. I want to sleep in your arms. Wake me upter. ¡± ¡°Sure, sleep without worries,¡± Nathan replied. After a flightsting over twenty hours, Lucinda and Nathan eventuallynded at Cadiered¡¯s Stastle airport. Sonny and Luisa knew their return, so they arrived early to greet them. Chapter 1858 Luisa brought flowers, adding a celebratory touch as if weing them back from a long journey. Spotting Lucinda and Nathan emerging while holding hands, the two rushed forward. Sonny took their luggage while Luisa, holding Lucinda¡¯s arm, presented her with the flowers. ¡°Lucinda, did you enjoy your honeymoon these past few days?¡± Luisa inquired.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sonny also joined, saying, ¡°Finally fulfilling Nathan¡¯s dream of an overseas honeymoon must have made this trip unforgettable, right?¡± The recent unfortunate incident in Aldoria was kept out of the news, so nobody in Cadiered knew about it. Sonny and Luisa assumed that the couple had been on a week-long honeymoon and continued to inquire about the exciting ces they had explored in Aldoria. Nathan remained silent as each mention of the overseas trip reminded him of Lucinda¡¯s injuries, casting a shadow over his mood. However, Lucinda appeared more rxed, using her gaze to suggest the suitcase Sonny was lugging around. She smiled, ¡°In Aldoria, we explored the Largest shopping area and bought some souvenirs for you both. Let¡¯s open them when we get to N&L Fairy Land. ¡± Picking them up and receiving a gift, Sonny and Luisa were thrilled and eager to return home. Half an hourter, they arrived home in a cheerful atmosphere. The vi¡¯s gate swung wide open. Kyson and Zenia, each holding a baby, stood at the entrance, weing them. ¡°Lucinda, wee back home. Colby and Destinee have been on their best behavior; they must have missed you,¡± Kyson remarked. Kyson¡¯s voice faded as he noticed Nathan¡¯s somber expression, so he quickly added, ¡°And Mr. Payne, too. The Little ones have been quite vocal as if they¡¯ve been calling out for Mom and Dad. ¡± As the sentence concluded, Nathan¡¯s face lit up with warmth. Lucinda embraced Destinee, whom she had missed dearly, taking her from Kyson¡¯s arms. Sonny and Luisa eagerly unpacked their gifts. Upon receiving thevish crystal jewelry, Luisa¡¯s happiness knew no bounds. It was the first time in her life that she possessed something so valuable, and it moved her to tears due to the overwhelming sense of gratitude. Lucinda yfully quipped, ¡°Why the tears? Consider this a thank-you present for both of you for your support over the past week. ept it with no concerns. ¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Luisa responded with a smile. As the biological parents of the babies returned, Kyson could only stand nearby, wearing a smile. Lucinda nced at Kyson and said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken such good care of the babies during our absence. We¡¯ve also brought you a gift. Check it out and see if you like it. ¡± Chapter 1859 Kyson¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°Did you get something for me as well?¡± Lucinda nodded with a warm smile. Sonny, noticing a luxurious watch in the suitcase, passed it to Kyson, saying, ¡°Looks like this is meant for you. ¡± Kyson ran his fingers over the elegant watch, unable to conceal the joy on his face. He said happily, ¡°Lucinda got me a gift in person? This marks the first time she has given me a gift since we reunited, and I genuinely appreciate it. Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Lucinda. ¡± Nathan frowned at Kyson and quickly cleared up this Lovely misunderstanding.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Don¡¯t overanalyze it. This is my gift to you, a token of appreciation for your dependability. So, you should be thanking me. ¡± Kyson was momentarily lost for words. Suddenly, the exquisite watch in his hand lost some charm. Nathan couldn¡¯t hide his amusement at Kyson¡¯s grumpy look, a smug smirk on his face. He teased, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re more eager for Lucinda¡¯s present than mine as you are not showing your gratitude to me. ¡± Kyson shed a forced smile. ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡¯m genuinely thankful. You know me so well. I¡¯ve always wanted this watch and was surprised you chose it first. Thankfully, it ended up with me, just as I hoped. ¡± Nathan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Go on, try the watch. Let¡¯s see if it suits its new owner. ¡± Lucinda, yfully engaging with Destinee, nced back and forth between Nathan and Kyson. She found the interaction between Nathan and Kyson quite amusing. It had been a while since Lucinda witnessed their yful rivalry, so she chose to stay out of it and let the two engage in their infrequentpetition. Carrying both babies, she, with Zenia and Luisa, headed upstairs to the nursery, leaving the living room to Nathan and Kyson. After Lucinda¡¯s departure, the smiles vanished from Nathan and Kyson¡¯s faces as they each turned to their respective businesses. Nathan headed to the kitchen to start cooking. Kyson busied himself with organizing the cluttered suitcases on the floor. Sonny, who remained behind, puzzledly scratched his head. The mood had been quite friendly moments ago. Why the sudden shift? Torn between helping in the kitchen or with the suitcases and not wanting to be a nuisance to Nathan, Sonny ultimately decided to assist Kyson with packing. The initial meal upon Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s homing had the atmosphere of a cozy family reunion brimming with warmth and togetherness. Due to her injury, Lucinda handed the contract signing for the joint venture with DoWeier Group to her team, choosing to recover at home with her babies. Nathan juggled his time between the Payne Group and the National Security Bureau. Chapter 1860 Life for everyone seemed to return to its usual rhythm. On the third day, more than a week after being bandaged, Lucinda¡¯s gunshot wound was healing well when she went for a dressing change. The injury on the back of her head, though initially causing minor bleeding, was healing fast, with scars and bruises fading. Her recovery hade so far that she could be considered fully healed. Lucinda resumed her role at Simmons Group, actively engaging in the coborative project with DoWeier Group. Additionally, she discreetly initiated an investigation into Danilo¡¯s AN Group, focusing on N¡¯s current role and her projects. Lucinda¡¯s strategy was to interfere with and potentially disrupt N¡¯s projects, aiming to cause their failure. After a long afternoon at the office, Lucinda started to feel weary, and her thoughts seemed duller than usual. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was because her concussion was still in the healing phase. She ced the mouse aside, nced upwards, and gave herself a soothing temple massage. A sudden strain gripped her thoughts, giving rise to a subtle headache. This sensation was unfamiliar to her. Lucinda massaged the back of her neck, sensing a strange restlessness. She buzzed her assistant from the hallway and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit weary and want to use a short nap in the office¡¯s rest area. Please make sure I¡¯m not disturbed unless it¡¯s important. ¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons,¡± the assistant responded. The assistant then exited the room. Lucinda entered the resting room while gently massaging her temple. In the CEO¡¯s office at Payne Group, Nathan was leisurely admiring the view from his window. He had mentioned a dress he bought in Aldoria to Lucinda the previous night. Lucinda agreed to give it a try when she returned hometer tonight. It was set to be a fantastic and memorable evening. Anticipation filled Nathan¡¯s heart, making every moment of waiting for the workday to end feel like an eternity. As the sun set, Nathan¡¯s gaze shifted to the watch on his wrist. It was the time. Nathan retrieved his phone, intending to give Lucinda a call.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to go and pick her up himself. Chapter 1861 The phone rang persistently, but there was no answer. Growing concerned, Nathan opened MSN to send Lucinda several messages. He waited a few minutes but received no response. If Lucinda happened to be in a meeting, she¡¯d probably end Nathan¡¯s call abruptly. With some uncertainty, Nathan opted to dial the Simmons Group assistant instead. The assistant answered immediately. Nathan inquired, ¡°Where is Lucinda?¡± ¡°Miss Simmons is resting in her office and has requested not to be disturbed,¡± the assistant informed him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Concerned, Nathan asked, ¡°Is she feeling unwell?¡± The assistant reassured, ¡°Miss Simmons mentioned she was just tired. She seemed fine when I checked on her. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯s ill. ¡± Nathan felt relieved, responding, ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. ¡± After ending the call, Nathan quickly gathered his belongings, took the elevator, and drove his luxurious car to the Simmons Group. When he got there, darkness hadpletely fallen. Being the husband of the Simmons Group¡¯s CEO, Nathan had unrestricted ess throughout thepany and effortlessly reached the executive office on the top floor. The assistant greeted him with a polite bow and gestured for him to enter. Lucinda had given strict instructions not to be disturbed. However, her instructions applied to all the people in the business world-employees, allies, and partners. Nathan, on the other hand, was probably an exception. This was the assistant¡¯s perspective on the matter. Once Nathan arrived, the assistant decided not to interfere with the bosses¡¯ time in the office. So, the assistant neatly arranged her desk and left. * Nathan quietly entered the office, turned on the light, and found it empty. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Nathan called out softly, and upon noticing the closed door of the rest area with the light still on, he approached. As the door to the rest area creaked open, the interior scene came into view. The room was in total disarray, with decorations strewn about, and the room¡¯s books were scattered everywhere. Some of the pages had even been torn. Entering the room, Nathan was taken aback. Chapter 1862 ¡°Honey?¡± he called out in shock. Nearby, a fragile silhouette was perched on the floor, tearing a book apart in frustration, not too far from Nathan. This was the first instance Nathan had witnessed Lucinda in such a condition. He promptly approached her to see if she was okay. ¡°What happened to you? Did work not go as nned, and you needed to let off steam? Share it with me, Lucinda,¡± Nathan inquired. He knelt on one knee, gently Lifting Lucinda¡¯s face with his hands, only to find her eyes bloodshot and bearing a wild, unhinged expression. The two looked at each other. Lucinda¡¯s lips twisted into an eerie grin, her eyes filled with a sinister darkness. Nathan was so preupied with worrying about whether Lucinda had hurt herself while venting her frustrations that he didn¡¯t notice her hostility. ¡°Let¡¯s head to theboratory and take a checkup,¡± he suggested. While Nathan stooped down to pick up Lucinda, suddenly, a powerful p struck his face. p! Itnded on the left side of Nathan¡¯s face. The impact turned his head to the side, leaving his cheek burning. It took Nathan a moment to process what happened. Lucinda delivered a p to him. Ever since Lucinda and Nathan patched things up, she had refrained from giving him a face p; instead, she asionally yfully pinched him. Nathan, bewildered, turned to face Lucinda again, noticing her eyes sparkled with an unsettling excitement. Before he could fully grasp the situation, Lucinda raised her hand for another strike. She delivered another forceful p, utilizing skills she had learned, aimed directly at Nathan¡¯s face.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan didn¡¯t move away, and the impact was severe. His teeth cut into the soft inner lining of his mouth, causing blood to trickle from the corner of his mouth. The consecutive ps forced Nathan to reevaluate the person standing before him, Lucinda. Lucinda¡¯s eyes burned with anger as she raised her hand again, seeking an outlet for her fury. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nathan uttered. Finally reacting, he quickly grabbed Lucinda¡¯s wrist and, with a sharp motion, delivered a chop to the back of her head. Chapter 1863 With a heavy, muted thud, Lucinda weakly lost consciousness and copsed into his embrace. Nathan tightly held Lucinda in his arms and hastened towards the garage, intending to make his way to theboratory. The chaos in the rest area and the two violent ps were clear signs: something was profoundly wrong with Lucinda. About thirty minutester, Aldric conducted a thorough examination on Lucinda, including a blood test, to determine if the S404 Virus had been transmitted to her through her babies. As Nathan awaited the result, Aldric nced at his swollen left cheek and offered, ¡°Nathan, would you like to apply some anti-inmmatory cream, or should I use ice to bring down the swelling on your cheek?¡± Nathan touched the sore spot inside his mouth and agreed, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s focus on her situation first, then I¡¯ll take care of my wound. ¡± Aldric didn¡¯t say anything. Theboratory was still and quiet, with neither of them speaking. They both sat in tense anticipation of the test result.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After an hour of waiting, the outside had be dark. Once Aldric received the result, he returned to the ward wearing a solemn expression. Nathan, positioned beside Lucinda, promptly rose to his feet and inquired, ¡°What does it say?¡± Aldric gripped the test report tightly and remarked, ¡°Nate, there¡¯s good and bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression grew grim. He was left speechless by the news, and he couldn¡¯t bear the suspense any longer! But he maintained hisposure and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the good news first. ¡± ¡°The blood test result reveals that there¡¯s no trace of the S404 Virus in her system, and her life is not in danger. You can rx now. ¡± Nathan let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Now, what¡¯s the bad news?¡± Aldric wore a grave expression. ¡°Based on all the indicators and her unusual behaviors earlier, she¡¯s dealing with manic depression. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s a mental illness. How could she suddenly develop a manic depression after a hit to the back of her head?¡± Aldric offered a patient exnation. ¡°There were indications of Lucinda¡¯s manic depression. When she was pregnant, she faced numerous challenges on her own, leading to significant psychological stress and mental distress. This time, the hit to her head happened to trigger an episode, but it¡¯s not the underlying cause. ¡± He sighed, filled with remorse. ¡°You mentioned that when she was pregnant, she bit you over minor issues until you bled. Then she went to the hospital for a check-up. The doctor attributed it to excessive progesterone and said that pregnant women often experience mood swings, so it wasn¡¯t a major concern. However, in reality, if she couldn¡¯t manage her emotions, it could lead to various hidden risks and health issues. This time, she had a sudden episode. ¡± Nathan turned his gaze toward the unconscious Lucinda lying on the bed, reminiscing about the events that had unfolded earlier. Chapter 1864 She discovered her pregnancy while in Eurfrica. During that time, she was dealing with Kyson to obtain the super virus serum. Upon her return home, Atticus had a severe ident, falling down the stairs and getting badly injured. Her half-sister med her, and none of her brothers trusted her. They even considered her an illegitimate daughter. At that time, even though she was worn out, she had to handle all these matters by herself. Later, Atticus passed away, and Valerie disappeared. Lucinda had been enveloped by anxiety, but she constantly held back her negative feelings. Nathan massaged his temples, his voice filled with regret. ¡°This is my fault. I should have noticed and helped with her psychological issues sooner. ¡± ¡°Who could have predicted something like this? Don¡¯t hold yourself responsible. ¡± Aldric sighed and swiftly wrote something on the record sheet with his pen. He continued, ¡°Based on what you¡¯ve told me, it seems her manic depression is asional. It could be exhaustion or excessive mental stress that triggered this episode. You need to keep an eye on her when you get back. Also, she might not recall anything that happened when she woke up. Whether or not to share the truth with her is your decision. ¡± Sitting beside the bed, Nathan held Lucinda¡¯s hand firmly. After a long silence, he asked, ¡°What should I do if she has another episode?¡± ¡°She can receive a tranquilizer injection, but it could harm her nerves. If she¡¯s given it too frequently, it might affect her subsequent treatment. Alternatively, you can allow her to vent her frustration. It won¡¯t harm her nerves, but she might feel fatigued the next day. And¡­ You¡¯ve got two little ones at home. I don¡¯t believe this is a suitable choice. ¡± Nathan pondered for a moment and remained silent. Aldric added, ¡°You can¡¯t sedate her again like you did today. The back of her head has already been injured, and when she wakes up, she might experience a headache. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Nathan experienced a twinge of guilt and nodded firmly in agreement. He gently took hold of the back of Lucinda¡¯s hand and ki*sed it, a gesture of apology. Pausing for a moment, he ventured, ¡°Can her manic depression be cured?¡± Aldric responded, ¡°It can be treated. It¡¯s a mental illness, challenging to cure but not impossible. I¡¯ll prescribe medication suited to her physical condition. With some luck, she could recover in about six months. ¡± Nathan felt a wave of relief, knowing Lucinda could get better. ¡°Alright. Adjust the treatment to her condition as soon as you can. I¡¯ll bring her here secretly the next time she has an episode. ¡± Aldric inquired, ¡°Secretly? So you won¡¯t be informing her and n to treat her disease secretly?¡± Nathan gazed downward and sighed, ¡°Lucinda possesses a strong sense of self-esteem. If she finds out she has manic depression and could pose a risk to others, it would devastate her. I know her inside out.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She might go to great lengths for the people she cares about. Try your best to keep it from her. As for other issues, we¡¯ll deal with them as theye. ¡± In that situation, Aldric had no further words. He just prescribed some medication to help Lucinda rx and boost her resistance. Chapter 1865 As she received the IV drip, Nathan applied a coldpress to his face, remaining by her side. Aldric continued treating her until the clock struck midnight. Nathan drove back to N&L Fairy Land, cradling the unconscious Lucinda in his arms. After a lengthy night, he atst enjoyed a much-needed rest. He was so exhausted that he drifted off to sleep while holding her in his arms. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda didn¡¯t open her eyes until the afternoon of the next day. Her assistant¡¯s phone call made her awake. She informed Lucinda, ¡°Miss Simmons, the project director from DoWeier Group ising to sign the contract this afternoon. It¡¯s almost one in the afternoon. Are youing into the office?¡± Almost one in the afternoon? Recalling the contract, Lucinda slowly became more alert. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be there shortly. ¡± After ending the call, she attempted to get out of bed, only to be hit by a severe headache, particrly at the back of her head. The pain left her feeling weak and dizzy. She tried to sit up but ended up copsing back down. However, she didn¡¯t collide with the headboard; shended against a broad chest. Lucinda didn¡¯t have to open her eyes to identify the person behind her. ¡°Honey, did you turn off my rm clock? Otherwise, how could I sleep until one in the afternoon?¡± Nathan sighed, ¡°You¡¯ve been under a lot of stresstely. I wanted you to rest well.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If your headache persists, rest at home. I can reschedule the contract signing. ¡± ¡°No, that contract has been dyed too much already because of past incidents. There are no more postponements. I feel better now. I should get it done as soon as possible. ¡± Nathan cradled her in his arms with no intention of releasing her. ¡°But, Lucinda, you¡¯ve got a headache. ¡± She opened her eyes, suggesting, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just jetg. Can you get me some ibuprofen? That should help. ¡± ¡°Relying too much on ibuprofen isn¡¯t good. Let me give you a head massage instead to ease the pain. ¡± He gently massaged her temples and scalp with his skilled fingers, relieving the tension caused by the headache. Lucinda didn¡¯t resist. She savored his touch and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s odd. The injury at the back of my head was nearly healed, but it¡¯s hurting again today as I wake up. ¡± Nathan hesitated and cast his gaze downward, his conscience burdened. ¡°Perhaps¡­ You had a restless night¡¯s sleep. Allow me to soothe your worn nerves. ¡± Chapter 1866 She rested against his chest, savoring his care. He had always been skilled at giving massages. After a few minutes, she noticed that her headache had eased. She snapped back to reality and suddenly recollected something. ¡°Honey, why can¡¯t I recall how I got backst night?¡± She couldn¡¯t recall anything about the previous night, yet she hadn¡¯t drunk anything. Why couldn¡¯t she remember? When Lucinda expressed her doubts, Nathan was calm. He had already thought of a way to exin things. He told her, ¡°Last night, you were so exhausted that you fell asleep in the office restroom. I came to Simmons Group and scooped you up to bring you back. ¡± Lucinda showed a hint of surprise. ¡°Wait, did I just sleep all the way till now?¡± Nathan yfully tapped Lucinda¡¯s nose. ¡°Yes, you, my Little sleepyhead, slept for over ten hours. ¡± Lucinda realized why she had a headache. She had slept so long that it made her feel dizzy. She joined theughter and remarked, ¡°Well then, maybe I should head to Simmons Group and get some extra steps in. After such a long sleep, it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m not feeling hungry at all. ¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t convince Lucinda to stay, so he chose not to push it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°If you ever feel uneasy, don¡¯t hesitate to give me a call. Wrap up work half an hour ahead tonight. I¡¯ve got a n for a special meal, our first romantic dinner back home. Just us two. I¡¯ll swing by to pick you up then. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lucinda agreed without much thought, not catching the emphasis on ¡®just us two. * As her headache gradually subsided, she regained some energy, enabling her to slowly rise from the bed and freshen up. After Lucinda gently sshed her face with water and applied makeup, herposure slowly returned. The pain wasn¡¯t as intense anymore. Nathan perched on the edge of the bed, quietly observing Lucinda¡¯s condition. ¡°We¡¯ve got some time. I¡¯ve prepared porridge. How about you have a meal before you leave?¡± Lucinda declined with a shake of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite right now, and there¡¯s a weird taste in my mouth. I suppose I might get hungryter if I move around a bit. I¡¯ll grab something to eat outside. ¡± Nathan offered, ¡°Then I will drive you to work. ¡± He stood, gently sped Lucinda¡¯s hand, their fingers intertwining, and he led Lucinda out without further dy. Observing his eagerness to be her driver, Lucinda didn¡¯t object. She allowed him to lead the way. In the afternoon, Lucinda had sessfully signed the deal with the DoWeier Group¡¯s project leader. ¡°Miss Simmons, here¡¯s to a great partnership,¡± the leader said. Lucinda offered her hand and greeted the leader with a warm handshake. Chapter 1867 ¡°I look forward to working together. ¡± As Lucinda finished signing the contract, the crimson glow of the setting sun streamed in through the window. Lucinda cast a nce at the stunning sunset and had a sudden recollection of Nathan¡¯s earlier words from noon. She checked the time and realized there was only half an hour left before the end of the workday. She had made a promise, and she had no intention of breaking hermitment to Nathan. Lucinda assigned her assistant to handle the remaining reception duties and exited her office, heading for the parking lot. She was about to call Nathan when she noticed his luxury car parked nearby. Lucinda approached Nathan¡¯s car and confirmed that he was indeed inside. As she neared, Nathan exited the car, walked around from the driver¡¯s side to the passenger¡¯s side, opened the door for Lucinda, and helped her with her seatbelt. His thoughtfulness was as evident as always. As Nathan bent down, Lucinda lifted her face and ki*sed his Lips. ¡°If I were to give you an award, it would have to be the National Best Husband Award. ¡± Nathan gently held Lucinda¡¯s chin with one hand and intensified the ki*s. ¡°And you would be the Best Wife,¡± he replied. Lucinda¡¯s cheerfulughter rang out, and she reveled in the happiness of their harmonious married life. On the way back to N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda¡¯s thoughts drifted uncontrobly as she stared at the scenery outside the car window. Nathan kept sneaking nces at Lucinda, and every time he did, he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he noticed the peaceful look on her face. While waiting at the traffic lights, Lucinda spotted a young mother pushing a stroller through the street, and in that instant, a deep longing for a simr experience welled up inside her. ¡°Nate, once our little ones grow a few months older, we can each take a baby carriage and go for a stroll with them. That sounds Like it would be quite an adventure,¡± Lucinda said. ¡°Absolutely,¡± Nathan agreed. ¡°They would love that. ¡± Seeing the young mother with the stroller made Lucinda realize how much she longed for her little ones. ¡°I headed out of N&L Fairy Land right around noon. Left our babies for just a few hours, and I¡¯m already missing them. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression tightened slightly. ¡°How about we steer clear of the little ones tonight, alright? Let¡¯s put all our attention on us and our romantic candlelit dinner Lucinda nced at Nathan, her expression clouded with confusion.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Despite her discontent, she chose to remain silent. Ten minutester, the car pulled up at the Payne family¡¯s garage. Chapter 1868 Nathan parked the car in silence, then stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat and walked around to the passenger side, gently opening the door for Lucinda. He leaned down and lifted her out of the car with care. Lucinda embraced Nathan, her arms encircling his neck, and yfully inquired, ¡°You¡¯re quite the gracious host tonight. Are you in the mood to savor a bit of me?¡± Nathan suppressed augh. ¡°Well, until your concussion is fully healed, I won¡¯t be bringing up the idea of savoring you anymore. Your well-beinges first in all our fun and games. ¡± ¡°You are being quite restrained today. ¡± Lucinda gave Nathan a skeptical nce. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s not like you to be uninterested in savoring a bit of me. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan gave Lucinda a tender ki*s on her lips and said, ¡°Your well-being means the world to me. ¡± Lucinda leaned closer to Nathan¡¯s ear, her alluring and gentle voice tempting him. ¡°You know, I¡¯m nearly back to my old self. The concussion isn¡¯t holding us back anymore, Nate. Are you certain you don¡¯t want to savor our first moment since returning home?¡± Her warm breath brushed against his sensitive ear, sending a shiver down his spine. Nathan swallowed hard, maintaining his calm as he walked forward. Lucinda yfully tugged at his tie and teased, ¡°It¡¯s a candlelit dinner. Aren¡¯t you eager to share some intimate moments with me?¡± Nathan chuckled, ¡°Darling, cut it out. You¡¯re well aware that my resistance to you is non-existent. I can hardly resist you. ¡± ¡°I got it,¡± Lucinda replied. She let go of his tie, neatly arranging it back into Nathan¡¯s cor, and nestled herself in his arms, allowing him to carry her inside. Once inside, Nathan ced Lucinda on the sofa and arranged snacks and fruits for her. ¡°I¡¯ve got everything ready for dinner. The main course needs a quick cook. Please, stay seated and don¡¯t wander off, alright?¡± Lucinda nodded, sensing that something was amiss with Nathan. What was the reason he didn¡¯t allow her to get up from the sofa? Deep inside Lucinda¡¯s heart, a strange tremor began to stir. With thoughts of the little ones on the fourth floor, Lucinda attempted to slip away quietly for ytime while Nathan was upied in the kitchen. Yet, she swung open the nursery door and saw an empty crib. There was no sign of the babies or Zenia anywhere in sight. She stood in stunned disbelief as she gazed upon the empty room. A sudden rush of panic surged through her, and she ran down the stairs and into the kitchen, terror gripping her heart. ¡°Honey, Colby, and Destinee are gone. Something must have happened!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda eximed urgently. Nathan paused his cooking and let out a quiet sigh. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucinda discovering the situation this quickly. Chapter 1869 Her sharpness and keenness remained as strong as ever. Confronting Lucinda, who seemed on the brink of losing herposure, Nathan ced his hands reassuringly on her shoulders to steady her. He spoke gently. ¡°The babies haven¡¯t vanished or been in any ident. There¡¯s no need to be frightened. ¡± ¡°You know it? Did you hide the little ones?¡± Lucinda inquired. She stared at Nathan with wide-eyed disbelief, her breathing in short gasps. ¡°Nathan, did you arrange for the babies to have their own private time so we could be truly alone? What on earth are you after?¡± Nathan continued to offerforting words, his hand gently stroking Lucinda¡¯s back to ease her anxiety. He exined, ¡°My grandfather wanted to see Colby and Destinee. He¡¯s getting on in years, and his mobility isn¡¯t what it used to be. The Payne family¡¯s estate is extensive, and it¡¯s quite a trek for my grandfather to go from his vi to N&L Fairy Land. So, I arranged for Colby and Destinee to spend a few days with my grandfather with Zenia to fulfill his deep desire to be with his great-grandchildren. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Lucinda,¡± Nathan reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve added extra security personnel to watch over my grandfather¡¯s vi. Colby and Destinee will be safe and sound, so there¡¯s no need to worry. ¡± As Nathanid out the specifics, Lucinda began to regain her calm. It was only natural for an elder to yearn for their great-grandchildren, Lucinda realized she couldn¡¯t simply insist on bringing the children back, and besides, it wasn¡¯t such an issue after all. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right. She inquired, ¡°Is it genuinely because Grandpa longs for Colby and Destinee that you arranged for them and Zenia to be with him?¡± Nathan reassured her with a ki*s on the forehead. ¡°Yes, they will be back soon. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Since Nathan had exined the situation, Lucinda chose not to say anything further. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back to cooking. I¡¯m starting to feel hungry,¡± she suggested. The two of them got to work in the kitchen together, wrapping up the remaining dishes and setting them on the table. The candlelit dinner was delightful. After their meal, they cozied on the sofa, cuddling together as they enjoyed a movie.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan discreetly kept an eye on Lucinda¡¯s well-being throughout the evening. As he noticed no signs of illness, he silently let out a sigh of relief. As Aldric suggested, it was likely fatigue that triggered the onset. Moving forward, Nathan promised himself to look after Lucinda and ensure she didn¡¯t overexert herself. This way, he hoped to decrease the frequency of her episodes. In the middle of the movie, Lucinda drifted to sleep, leaning gently against Nathan¡¯s shoulder. Nathan had pulled an all-nighter and risen early that morning. After taking care of everything, he found himself weary too. He turned off the TV and gently carried Lucinda to bed. He tenderly cleaned her face, washed her feet, and changed her into pajamas. Recently, Lucinda had been sleeping soundly, not stirring even as he attended to her. Chapter 1870 Half an hourter, Nathan climbed into bed, holding Lucinda close as they drifted into slumber. However¡­ p! Out of the blue, while Nathan was in a half-awake state, he was startled into full wakefulness by a sudden p across his face. Being awakened by a p was startling. Nathan¡¯s eyes quickly snapped open. In the darkness, another p was directed his way. He sensed it and quickly caught Lucinda¡¯s wrist, stood up, and switched on themp on the bedside table. As he turned to face her once more, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the wild look in her eyes. She was having another episode. What was going on? When his confusion persisted, she attempted another kick, but he managed to evade it. That¡¯s when the two of them started grappling and tussling with each other on the bed. In contrast to her, Nathan focused solely on defending himself and didn¡¯t make any aggressive moves. Despite Lucinda¡¯s manic state, Nathan had the upper hand in the fight, owing to the significant strength advantage that men generally had over women. The fight went on for tens of minutes. Lucinda got up from the bed, grabbed themp on the bedside table, and raised it to smash it. ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t!¡± Nathan¡¯s surprise was palpable. What made her switch tactics?N?velDrama.Org ? content. He tried to snatch themp from her but was toote. Crack! With a loud crash, themp was shattered into pieces. The ss shards sliced into her leg, yet she remained unfazed by the pain. Instead, her eyes burned with a deadly determination. It appeared there was one thought upying her mind: a thirst for blood. She grabbed the shatteredmp, with the intent of thrusting it toward Nathan¡¯s heart. He swiftly spun to the side to evade the attack and skillfully disarmed her by knocking the Lamp from her hand. Chapter 1871 ¡°Honey, let¡¯s avoid using such a lethal weapon. Can we settle this with just our bare hands?¡± He expressed his helplessness, but in her current state, Lucinda didn¡¯t quite grasp what he was saying. With a fierce determination in her eyes, she wriggled and pushed to free herself from his grip. Once released, she swiftly made her way to the dressing table, poised to wreck everything in her path. Nathan anticipated her next move and swiftly intervened. ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t break anything. The broken pieces might hurt you. Instead, if you need to release your anger, you can hit me. I promise I won¡¯t move away. ¡± She shot him a fierce re and waved her hand at his face once more. Anticipating another p aimed at his face, he swiftly raised his arm to shield himself, and with a touch of intiveness, he said, ¡°Please, spare my face. It won¡¯t look good all bruised up. ¡± Lucinda had lost herposure and waved her left hand at his face again. Nathan halted her once more while swiftly working on a solution. He knew he couldn¡¯t strike her back. He couldn¡¯t allow her to break things and didn¡¯t want to be hit in the face. Sighing, he regretted not asking Aldric for tranquilizers the previous night. Now, what was his next move? He pondered over Aldric¡¯s words from the previous night. In just a matter of moments, he reached a hasty conclusion. He quickly snatched a belt from the coat rack and ced it in Lucinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Go ahead, take out your frustration on me. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face twisted into a frown as she took the belt,shing out at him with it. Rather than trying to evade, Nathan remained rooted in ce. One hand shielded his head and face, while the other safeguarded the delicate area between his legs, fearing that any harm to his vulnerable area might be irreversible. The beltshed out relentlessly, striking his back, waist, arms, chest, buttocks, and legs¡­ Every part of his body ached with pain, except for the sensitive areas he had protected. Nathan clenched his teeth, enduring the pain in silence as he yed the role of her punching bag. The sharp sound of whipping pierced the dark, silent night, echoing eerily in the distance. He was relieved he had sent the babies to his grandfather earlier. They would have been terrified and crying otherwise.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1872 The ordeal went on for over an hour. With every strike, Lucinda exerted her full strength. Her energy rapidly depleted due to the intense activity. Eventually, she stopped. Nathan stepped forward, wrapping her in his arms. As Aldric had predicted, she wore herself out with her emotional release and soon drifted into slumber. Nathan sighed in relief, carefully tucking her in bed. The painful episode was finally over.N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a few minutes, once he was sure she was soundly asleep, he cautiously sat on the bed¡¯s edge, wincing from the pain in his buttocks, to inspect his injuries. His pajamas were ripped and was no longer wearable. His body was covered in wounds, deep in shades of red and purple. Some of them were even bleeding. Lucinda¡¯s strength was undeniable. He sighed helplessly, braved the pain coursing through his entire body, descended to the kitchen, and gently applied an ice pack to his face. Next, he fetched the first-aid kit and settled onto the sofa. He tended the wounds within his reach, efficiently applying medicine, and sprayed an anti-swelling solution on his back. He swiftly and skillfully cared for his injuries. ¡®s BunnyBookery Then he returned to the bedroom and tidied up the shattered pieces of themp scattered on the floor. By the time he finished tidying up, it was already three in the morning. He changed into fresh pajamas, concealing his scars, and carefullyy beside Lucinda, slowly drifting off to sleep with her in his arms. Lucinda didn¡¯t wake up until the afternoon. The aroma of beef porridge, cooked by Nathan, roused her from sleep. As she fully awoke, she was unaware that the scraps ofst night¡¯s chaos, the shatteredmp, and the torn pajamas already disposed of by him. Shifting slightly, she suddenly felt an unexined sense of exhaustion and weakness. Just as she puzzled over it, she spotted him entering with a bowl of porridge in hand. Nathan set it down on the bedside table, offered her a pillow, and assisted her, leaning against the headboard. ¡°Honey, what happened between usst night? Why do I feel so exhausted?¡± she asked, confused. Lucinda had whipped him for over an hourst night. How could she not feel exhausted? Nathan chose not to reveal the truth. With a loving smile, he exined, ¡°You had a nightmare. Maybe that disturbed your sleep, making you feel tired. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Even if I had a nightmare, I wouldn¡¯t be this exhausted, would I? Plus, why is there no memory of what happenedst night?¡± Chapter 1873 Nathan replied calmly, ¡°You were incredibly wearyst night. You dozed off during the movie, so I brought you back to the room to get some rest. ¡± Lucinda sensed something was amiss and looked at him, puzzled. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you do anything to me while I was asleep?¡± He found himself at a loss for words. Perched on the bed¡¯s edge, he took the bowl of porridge and stirred it patiently, letting it cool. ¡°No need to worry, I¡¯m a gentleman. If I ever desire intimacy, I¡¯ll seek your consent first. I¡¯ll never coerce you into anything. ¡± Lucinda trusted him, of course. She fixed her gaze on him as he stirred the porridge.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even in this simple act, his face remained pleasant to behold. Yet, she had a nagging feeling that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with your face? It looks a bit fatter than yesterday. ¡± Nathan was a bit cornered and replied calmly, ¡°I think I¡¯ve been overeatingtely, which has made my face look fuller. I can cut back on eating if it bothers you. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You¡¯re as good-looking as you are. Even with fuller cheeks, you¡¯re still handsome. But¡­¡± Her voice trailed off as she squinted, scrutinizing his face. ¡°Your left side seems a bitrger than the right. It doesn¡¯t look symmetrical. ¡± Nathan was at a loss for words again. He gently blew on the spoonful of porridge to cool it and brought it to her lips, continuing his facade, ¡°People¡¯s faces aren¡¯t perfectly symmetrical. I¡¯ve been chewing more on my left side recently. Maybe that¡¯s why it looks a bitrger. ¡± This seemed to make sense to her. Lucinda didn¡¯t press further on the matter. She savored each mouthful of porridge, relishing the care her husband had put into it. Upon waking, she was unaware of the time. She tried to reach for her phone on the bedside table to check for work-rted information, but as her hand stretched out, she noticed something was amiss. She inquired, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been pondering what¡¯s off about the room. It just struck me-the bedsidemp is gone. ¡± After a brief pause, Nathan wore his warm smile once again. He exined, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you remember? You mentionedst night that the light from the bedsidemp was too harsh and asked me to remove it. You said you didn¡¯t need it anymore. ¡± Lucinda looked puzzled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I recall that? Plus, themp¡¯s light is quite gentle. I wouldn¡¯t have thought it was harsh. ¡± With a soft smile, Nathan brought a spoonful of porridge to her Lips. ¡°Who knows what goes on in your mind? Honey, you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hardtely. Forgetting a small thing like this after sleeping is typical. ¡±Typical? Chapter 1874 But it felt unusual! Even though she was puzzled, she opened her mouth and then swallowed the food. Nathan gazed at her with tenderness and care, concentrating on feeding her. As she chewed the beef porridge, Lucinda nced to the side and felt something was off. ¡°Honey, why is yourmp still on your bedside table?¡± Being a person with an obsessive personality, she wouldn¡¯t have just onemp in the room. It seemed odd. Why would she remove one of themps because of its bright light? Nathan responded calmly, ¡°If it bothers you, I¡¯ll get rid of mine too. ¡± He had decided that from now on, they should keep nothing potentially dangerous on the bedside tables. He even considered relocating her dressing table out of the bedroom.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Actually, he had no intention of cing anything in the room except for the bed. However, he didn¡¯t dare to put this idea into action. Noticing Lucinda¡¯s continued concern, he offered her another spoonful of beef porridge. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s not a big deal. You have a busy day ahead of you, right? It¡¯s nearly one in the afternoon. I¡¯ll drive you to the Simmons Group after you finish eating. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Is it almost one in the afternoon already?¡± Lucinda was taken aback. How had she managed to sleep until noon once more? Plus, she always had a headache or felt extremely tired when she woke up. Before she could ponder further, Nathan quickly fed her another spoonful of beef porridge. She dutifully polished off her porridge and stretched out on the bed, allowing him to give her a massage. Once she started to feel better, she embraced him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Last night¡¯s beating left a bruise on his waist, causing him to tremble and his eyebrows to knit together in pain when she touched it. He didn¡¯t want her to notice, so he tried to act normal. His back was tense as he endured the pain, allowing her embrace him. Lucinda gently ki*sed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful. I might get too used to this pampering. ¡± He affectionately nuzzled her nose. ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do. You¡¯re striving for big achievements, and as your husband, I¡¯m here to support you in these little ways. ¡± Her heart warmed, she hugged him closer and said, ¡°Thank you for always being there for my career. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyshes flickered rapidly. He took a moment to steady his breath before gently resting his cheek against her ear. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. ¡± After some loving moments and cuddling, Lucinda got up from the bed and headed to wash her face and brush her teeth. Only when she was in the bathroom did Nathan allow his pain to show. Chapter 1875 He was relieved he had put on his suit jacket; she hadn¡¯t noticed his bruises. Had he been wearing pajamas, her keen eye would have caught on. Twenty minutes passed, and Lucinda, now dressed in her everyday attire with light makeup, walked hand in hand with Nathan as they headed out. He drove her to the Simmons Group. Once she hadpletely vanished from his view, he adopted a solemn expression and firmly rolled up the window. He retrieved his phone and dialed Aldric, recounting everything that transpiredst night. Aldric stayedposed upon hearing that. He exined, ¡°When she has a rpse, she loses control. After she wakes up, she can¡¯t remember what she did, but that doesn¡¯t mean she stops thinking. Breaking the tablemp is like a release for her. It¡¯s her way of letting out steam at that moment. ¡± Nathan got it. He felt a tad disappointed, but at the same time, he counted himself fortunate. Thankfully, Lucinda didn¡¯t have any intention of using her mental condition as an excuse to torment him intentionally. He remained silent. Aldric went on, ¡°Head over to theb. You got roughed upst night. Is it bad? Let me check on you. Also, grab a couple of potent sedatives with you. You never know, just as a precaution. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied in agreement and promptly made his way to theb. Once there, he only removed his shirt for Aldric to examine his wounds. Aldric sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯re alright. Just some surface wounds. But getting beaten up like that must have hurt, right?¡± Nathan red at him with frustration and retorted, ¡°Feel free to give it a shot. Then you¡¯ll see if it hurts. ¡± Aldric twitched his lips. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯m not exactly in the best shape and a fragile doctor. A fewshes, and I¡¯d probably faint. My pain threshold is Lower than yours. ¡± Nathan furrowed his brow and fixed a cold gaze on him. Feeling the warning in Nathan¡¯s demeanor, Aldric let out a chuckle and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. ¡°No need to get me wrong. I¡¯mplimenting you on your good health. You¡¯ve got impressive stamina and solid physical strength¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough of your pliments!!¡± Aldric quickly changed the subject and handed Nathan a special anti-inmmatory cream. ¡°This will work better than the one you have at home, but brace yourself. It¡¯s going to sting on those wounds. ¡± Nathan epted it. To him, it was the medicine he needed most at the moment, as it could speed up his recovery from the injuries. As Nathan prepared to leave theb, Aldric gave onest piece of advice. ¡°Nate, if she loses control again tonight, don¡¯t just stand there and take it. You¡¯re still healing. Getting hit again will be agonizing. You might want to find a chance to use a tranquilizer on her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡± Nathan nodded and left with determination. Chapter 1876 Aldric had previously warned that overusing tranquilizers on Lucinda could harm her nervous system andplicate her treatment, possibly worsening her manic depression. For Nathan, the tranquilizer was ast resort.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He wouldn¡¯t even think about using it unless it became essential. In the president¡¯s office of Simmons Group, Lucinda was consistently diligent and dedicated to her work. Since the announcement of the partnership between Simmons Group and DoWeier Group, the Simmons Group¡¯s stock price had climbed a few notches. It was clear that the coboration had been a benefit for thepany. Aware that N was negotiating a partnership with the AN Group, Lucinda promptly sent a top-notch team to snatch away N¡¯s deal. She was confident they would pull it off in under two days. Even if they didn¡¯t, she was determined to sabotage N¡¯s negotiations for revenge. An eye for an eye! As evening approached, Lucinda felt worn out from her afternoon¡¯s work. Something was off with her healthtely, and Nathan had been acting strangely. It appeared he was keeping something from her, and that bothered her. Her headache red up again. She closed her eyes and massaged her temples, trying to rest for a while. Out of the blue, a pair of warm hands enveloped hers. She blinked and found Nathan standing right before her. ¡°When did you get here? I didn¡¯t hear youe in she asked, confused. ¡°Just a minute ago. I am your husband, after all. Your assistant couldn¡¯t stop me. ¡± Ever since Lucinda became the president of Simmons Group, she had enlisted his assistance withpany matters. This gave him direct ess to her office without needing permission. ¡°Are you worn out?¡± Nathan softly caressed her hand, advising, ¡°Work is endless. Remember to look after yourself and rest more. It¡¯s important to bnce work and rxation. ¡± With those words, he crouched down and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Time to head back. ¡± Following their meal, they both engaged in ying a mobile game together. The ambiance was enjoyable and peaceful. It wasn¡¯t until ten at night that they went upstairs to shower. ¡°Good night, honey. ¡± Lucinda gave him a goodnight ki*s and drifted off to sleep. Nevertheless, Nathan remained vignt, refusing to shut his eyes. He kept a watchful gaze on her. Once he was sure she had drifted off to sleep, he silently rose from the bed and efficiently tidied up all the items on her dresser. He did so, taking precautions in case she had another rpse during the night. Chapter 1877 Despite his fatigue, he settled on the bed¡¯s edge, observing Lucinda quietly for a little while. Noticing that a rpse wasn¡¯t on the horizon, he let out a sigh of relief and wearily reclined on the bed. But just as he closed his eyes and began to drift off, he sensed an abrupt movement from her. His eyes snapped open, and he swiftly sped her right hand. But then¡­ Smack! Lucinda lifted her left hand and delivered a p to his right cheek. He was taken by surprise. She was sharp and had rapid reflexes. Nathan gripped Lucinda¡¯s left wrist. Finding herself confined to the bed, Lucinda, in a frenzied state, immediatelyunched into a flurry of kicks. Forced to step back, he released his hold, rolled to the bedside, and eventually tumbled onto the carpet. As she searched for a makeshift weapon in the moonlit room, he swiftly moved to the dressing room and got a belt. Rather than let her wreak havoc, he approached the other side of the bed and handed her the belt. With the newfound weapon, her aggression heightened and she became more savage. ¡°Hold on!¡± Nathan called out. He then quickly took off his pajamas and tossed them on the bed. He stood naked before her, unwilling to see his clothing torn again. ¡°Come on, Lucinda. Get it done and then get some rest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Lucinda roared like an enraged creature,pletely unhinged. Nopassion lingered in her eyes as she vigorously swung the belt. Pak! When the belt hit his skin, Nathan hissed in pain. Each brutal strike added fresh wounds to the existing ones, intensifying his torment. He shielded vital areas of his body, took a deep breath, and clenched his teeth to endure the pain. He tallied theshes in his heart and gauged how much Longer he had to endure. In the dead of night, the unsettling sound of whipping echoed, sending trembles through the air. Chapter 1878 The brutal assault persisted for almost an hour. Nathan noticed a gradual waning in the force of Lucinda¡¯s strikes. Lifting his head, he saw the rage in her eyes subsiding, reced by fatigue. As she copsed backward, he swiftly caught her. Just Like the previous night, he adeptly returned her to the bed. During her manic episode, her strength had surged, and Nathan, gasping with pain, felt the aftermath of 218shes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The pain was overwhelming, as it coursed through every inch of his body. This made sitting unbearable. Leaning on the bed¡¯s edge, he regted his breathing and took a long rest. The bedsidemp had been removed. He didn¡¯t turn on the Light of the ceilingmp to avoid waking her with its intense light. In the darkness, Nathan took his pajamas from the bed. Without turning on any lights, he navigated toward the door by feeling the wall. He walked to the living room naked, brought out an ice bag from the fridge and ced it on his face to soothe him. And then he carefully examined his body. He saw an excess of wounds ¨C bruises, redness, and swelling. They were all stark evidence of the abuse he endured. He stumbled and immediately steadied himself by grabbing the fridge. Both the role of an assant and that of the one who endured beatings demanded physical strength. Due tock of sleep, exhaustion and pain permeated every fiber of his being. Aldric had readied both infusion and medicine for Lucinda. Nathan needed to expedite his own treatment before escorting her to theb. With this in mind, he pushed himself to endure and swiftly applied the ointment Aldric provided to his wounds. The ointment, though highly effective, induced an intense sensation. It initially felt cool, but it transitioned to a burning pain, akin to scalding hot water. The difort surpassed the pain of the beating, testing his endurance. Nathan sweated profusely, felt lightheaded and was unable to stand still. Determined to expedite his recovery, he grabbed a towel, clenched it between his teeth, and persevered through the painful application of the ointment. Following the fresh wave of pain, Nathan sought relief by drinking a ss of water to alleviate the burning sensation enveloping his body. He quickly wore his pajamas and ascended the stairs to meet Lucinda. Chapter 1879 His arms, already wounded, ached anew as he carried her downstairs. Enduring it, Nathan descended with the sleeping Lucinda cradled in his arms. Thirty minutester, they reached theb, where Aldric had promptly returned upon Nathan¡¯s call. cing Lucinda on a drip, Aldric turned to Nathan and remarked, ¡°You appear exhausted. Rest in the next room. The infusion will take at least 2. 5 hours. I¡¯ll take care of her for you. ¡± Nathan, holding onto Lucinda¡¯s hand, hesitated to release her or take a seat. ¡°No, thanks. I already feel guilty for waking you up and asking you toe here. How can I ask you to care for my wife on top of that? Go get some sleep. I¡¯ll call you when the infusion treatment is finished. ¡± Watching Nathan¡¯s evident fatigue but persistent desire to be with Lucinda, Aldric couldn¡¯t help but recall the night she delivered medicine for him. He sighed, ¡°You both share such deep affection. If only you could enjoy a peaceful existence without enduring numerous challenges. ¡± Grasping Lucinda¡¯s hand, Nathan affirmed, ¡°We will. These hardships will fade away. Lucinda, our children, and I will have a joyful life together. ¡± ¡°Allow me to keep youpany. Sleep eludes me anyway,¡± Aldric suggested, settling into a chair. He attentively noticed the red, inmed wounds on Nathan¡¯s wrists and approached to inspect them. ¡°Nathan, your injuries are severe. The wounds on your wrists are quite conspicuous. ¡± Nathan nced at his wrists casually. ¡°No worries. It¡¯s just a minor issue. I can manage. ¡± Sighing again, Aldric considered patting Nathan on the back forfort. However, the thought of the wounds covering Nathan¡¯s body made him pause. His hand was suspended in midair, and after contemting, he chose to retract it. He urged, ¡°Nathan, you can¡¯t reach the wound on your back, can you? Sit down and let me assist you in applying medication. ¡± Nathan shook his head, declining, ¡°I¡¯ve already used a swelling-reducing spray on my back beforeing here. It won¡¯t impact my daily life. I don¡¯t need your ointment. ¡± Seeing Nathan¡¯s determination, Aldric refrained from further persuasion. Instead, he quietly attended to Lucinda alongside him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The two men stayed in the ward for over an hour. Nathan¡¯s stability wavered, prompting him to lean on the bed and close his eyes momentarily. Aldric, concerned, advised, ¡°Nathan, if she has a rpse tomorrow, consider using a tranquilizer on her. Don¡¯t let yourself be a punching bag again. Look at your injuries. If you¡¯re attacked again, I doubt you can endure it. ¡± Nathan remained silent, focusing on regting his disrupted breath due to pain. Aldric, standing beside him, attempted to assist and suggested, ¡°How about this? Tomorrow night, wear protective clothing to minimize the harm she can inflict on you. ¡± Nathan responded nomittally, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it tomorrow night. Tonight, I just want to watch over her. ¡± Chapter 1880 Contemting Lucinda¡¯s treatment, he inquired, ¡°Will the infusion enhance her condition? Can it alleviate her manic depression?¡± Aldric exined, ¡°The effects won¡¯t be immediate; it will likely take at least a week before we see a noticeable improvement in her health. ¡± Nathan responded in aposed manner, ¡°Time is not an issue, as long as she can fully recover. ¡± Finally, the infusion treatment ended. Then, Nathan carefully Lifted Lucinda out of theb, with Aldric lending a hand. Shortly after, they made their way home. When Nathan eventually arrived, it was already half past four in the morning. With over four hours of potential sleep, he could rest until eight or nine o¡¯clock, when he had to rise to prepare porridge for Lucinda. A dietary approach was beneficial for her. Following a lengthy night, he eventually rested on the bed. The wounds all over his body denied himfort, whether hey on his stomach or on his back. The pain persisted, prompting him to opt for sleeping on his side while cradling Lucinda. With closed eyes, relief washed over him, and he drifted into sleep almost immediately. The following day at noon, Lucinda, perhaps rejuvenated by the infusion, woke up less fatigued than the day before. Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s subtle footsteps, she sat up in bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Almost immediately, Nathan, dressed in a suit and tie, entered the bedroom holding a bowl of porridge. ¡®s BunnyBookery She regarded him with a serious expression, suspicious of the recurring scene over the past three days. Concealing the suspicion in her eyes, she refrained from questioning him. As Nathan settled on the bed, she inquired, ¡°What type of porridge did you make today?¡± With a pallidplexion, he responded softly, ¡°I added some vegetables and shrimp. ¡± Observing him quietly, she calmly asked, ¡°What¡¯s been going on with metely? I feel fatigued every day. Although I¡¯m better today, I still didn¡¯t wake up until noon. ¡± Seated on the bed¡¯s edge, he stirred the porridge and blew on it to cool. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the weather. Feeling a bit tired during seasonal changes is normal. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda frowned, scrutinizing his face. As he lifted a spoonful of porridge toward her mouth, she seized his wrist and dered, ¡°Today, I want to eat by myself. ¡± It was a seemingly ordinary gesture, but upon contact, he winced in pain and his wrist trembled instinctively. Lucinda took notice and inquired, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s happening with you? You don¡¯t seem well. Are you okay?¡± Chapter 1881 Nathan responded with a calm smile, ¡°I¡¯m okay. What could perhaps happen to me?¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t convinced at all. Having lived with him for so long, she knew him better than that. She had bought his story for the past few days, but not this time. She wasn¡¯t going to be fooled again! Extending her hand towards him, she demanded, ¡°Pass me the food. I¡¯ll eat on my own. ¡± When Nathan saw her insistence, he handed over the food, cautioning softly, ¡°Just be careful, it¡¯s hot. ¡± She acknowledged with a nod. When she took it, she swiftly ced it on the bedside table. Afterward, she grasped his hand and pushed up his sleeve to examine his wrist, which appeared to be indicating something wrong. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Nathan eximed in shock. When he pulled his hand back, it was already toote. She had caught sight of the bruises on his wrist. With a mix of astonishment and rising anger, Lucinda confronted him. ¡°How did you get these injuries? Even when you¡¯ve made errors, I have never subjected you to physical harm to the point of causing such severe bruises. Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± Nathan cast his gaze downward, avoiding her eyes. He appeared flustered and gripped his sleeves tightly. ¡°It was nothing. I just burnt myself on the pot while making porridge. I neglected the wound, and it got worse. But I¡¯ve applied some medicine. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± But worry was written all over her face! Tears brimmed in her eyes as she reyed what she had witnessed in her mind. Why would the burns appear so severe? His wrists also bore bruises, as if he¡¯d taken a blow from something. Lucinda insisted, ¡°I¡¯m not buying it. Extend your hands. I need a closer look. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. He remained still, trying to dismiss her concerns. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. Don¡¯t fuss over it. ¡± ¡°Hurry up! Stretch them out!¡± Shemanded with determination. ¡°Why did you keep your wounds a secret from me?¡± Nathan lowered his head, motionless. He did not exin and didn¡¯t show his hands. He felt downhearted. Lucinda¡¯s sharp perception meant he couldn¡¯t hide anything from her. ¡°Nate, you¡¯re familiar with me. I won¡¯t give up until I get what I¡¯m after. You can say no for now, but are you sure you can keep it hidden from me forever? Sooner orter, I¡¯ll find out. ¡± She spoke gently, reaching for his hand again. ¡°I just feel sad for you. Let me see, please. ¡± However, Nathan pulled his hand away once again. Chapter 1882 Determined to uncover the truth, Lucinda quickly approached him while he was deep in thought, head bowed. With a swift move, she rolled up his sleeve, exposing a section of his muscr yet wounded arm. Upon spotting all the injuries on his arm, she was taken aback. The swollen marks had crisp and clear boundaries, dismissing the idea that they might be due to burns. Lucinda yelled, ¡°Why are you in such a rough state? Who did this to you? Tell me!¡± Nathan sighed, unable to keep hiding it. ¡°Lucinda, please. Try to stay calm. ¡± ¡°How can I stay calm when you¡¯re hurt like this? Tell me, who¡¯s responsible for this?¡± He remained silent, offering no answer. Lucinda¡¯s feelings hovered on the brink. She adored him deeply and spent time every day. He held the reins of the Payne family and led the National Security Bureau.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yet, he had sustained such severe injuries. How could she not feel anger stirring within her? Tears welled up in her eyes as a thought struck her. ¡®s BunnyBookery If his right arm was in such a state, what about the rest of his body? How extensively was he injured? ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Nathan felt helpless. He had endured three sleepless nights in a row. Rising early each morning, he¡¯d faced a series of beatings in the past few days. Last night, to endure the pain caused by the special ointment, he had drained every ounce of his strength. His face was now pale, his body weak. In contrast, Lucinda had received a drip infusionst night and enjoyed a night¡¯s sleep. She was much stronger than him at the moment. With growing anxiety, she undid his tie and unbuttoned his shirt. The sight of his chest and abdomen was also marred with wounds. Her heart throbbed with pain, and each breath felt like a struggle. Gazing at the rming welts on his body, she suddenly felt a throbbing headacheing on. As she shut her eyes, the image of Nathan standing before her, taking a beating, flickered in her thoughts. What triggered these unsettling thoughts in her mind? The person who struck him¡­ Was it her? Lucinda lifted her tear-filled eyes and gazed at him in astonishment. Chapter 1883 ¡°Did I strike you? Did I¡­ Did I do this to you?¡± Nathan, seeing her distress, felt tears well up in his eyes. ¡°Lucinda, please, don¡¯t be upset. Let me exin. ¡± Exin what? Did that mean he was going to make excuses? His silence seemed to confirm her fears. She chuckled with a touch of self-mockery. He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone else to harm him like that except her. She realized with a heavy heart that these injuries were indeed her doing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. ¡± Lucinda extended her shaking hand towards his chest but hesitated, noticing every inch of him was wounded. She pulled her hand back. ¡°How could I have hurt you so deeply? How could I¡­¡± Her tears flowed freely as she looked at his injuries, a mix of frustration and shock on her face. Nathan tenderly wiped her tears away with his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯re unwell. These are just bruises. They look worse than they feel. Honestly, I¡¯m not in much pain. ¡± ¡°Stop trying to deceive me. I can see the truth. ¡± Lucinda drew a deep breath and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dealing with manic depression. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lucinda bowed her head, lost in contemtion. She had limited knowledge about this illness. Nathan held her hand firmly, exining earnestly, ¡°This is my fault. If I had been more careful, you wouldn¡¯t have be pregnant. Your journey to Eurfrica to find a cure for me led to this. I¡¯m responsible, so I¡¯ll bear the consequences. You shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. ¡± How could guilt not wash over her? She understood that he intended to console her with those words. Nathan kept wiping her tears, speaking softly. ¡°Honey, please, don¡¯t cry. It breaks my heart to see you so sad. ¡± Trying to contain her grief, Lucinda spoke seriously. ¡°You¡¯re seriously hurt. You need to apply medicine daily for faster recovery. Have you treated your wounds today?¡± Nathan shook his head in response. ¡°Then fetch the ointment, and I¡¯ll assist you in putting it on. ¡± Nathan declined, ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not that bad, and I¡¯ll heal naturally. ¡± She spoke with determination. ¡°I need to make amends for harming you. Chapter 1884 I must apply the medicine to your wounds, or I won¡¯t be able to live with myself. ¡± Observing that she had embraced the truth gracefully and hadn¡¯t resorted to drastic actions, he let out a sigh of relief and agreed to apromise. ¡°Alright. You stay here and have some porridge first. I¡¯ll fetch the ointment and return shortly. ¡± She nodded, staying quiet. While she waited for his return, she absentmindedly took a few spoonfuls of the porridge, though her appetite was nowhere to be found. As he walked into the room and spotted her eating, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Lucinda, eat up first. Then lend me a hand with the medicine, alright?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Once she learned about her illness, she realized the importance of nourishing herself to gather the strength needed to battle it. However, her heart was too heavy for her to eat much. She managed to consume only half of her portion. Nathan remained silent. Recognizing that she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, he obediently began removing his clothes. Gazing at him, Lucinda added, ¡°Remove all of your clothes. ¡± For a thorough check, it was best he waspletely naked. A bit surprised, heplied, removing his pants as well as his shirt. Upon discovering her illness, she appearedposed, bringing him immense relief. So he consented to take off his clothes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. However, he didn¡¯t grasp the extent to which his wounds might be visibly striking. Lucinda thought she was ready to see his injuries, but the sight of his battered back, with its severe bruises and even bleeding wounds, brought tears to her eyes. The worst injuries were on his back, because he couldn¡¯t reach it to apply the medicine, which hindered the healing. Those deep purple bruises and even bleeding wounds left her in astonishment. She instructed him to lie on the bed, holding back her tears as she treated his injuries with the medicine. During her manic episodes, she would lose control and have no memory afterward. Had it not been for the shocking wounds on his body, she Likely wouldn¡¯t have triggered those memories. She posed a danger to those in her vicinity. She couldn¡¯t predict when a rpse might ur or what harm she might inadvertently cause to him once more. Being around Nathan, she might inadvertently cause him further physical harm. After a prolonged moment of hesitation, she mustered the courage to speak up. ¡°Nathan¡­ Let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡± Chapter 1885 Nathan didn¡¯t respond immediately. Several seconds ticked by before his mind fully absorbed Lucinda¡¯s words. Then, his eyshes quivered intensely, his eyes crimson. ¡°Do you trulyprehend the words you¡¯re uttering?¡± Lucinda nodded with determination. ¡°I¡¯m thinking clearly at the moment. I understand exactly what I¡¯m saying. After we go our separate ways, you won¡¯t be in pain anymore, and I won¡¯t carry the weight of guilt. It¡¯s the best decision for both of us. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nathan¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, and he plunged into a profound hopelessness. ¡°I concealed the gravity of your illness because I was afraid you¡¯d make such a drastic choice. I never anticipated you¡¯d find out and choose for this¡­¡± His scarred and aching back quivered with a hint of sorrow, his eyes brimming with grief. ¡°Lucinda, this is not the first time you¡¯ve asked me for a divorce. Last time, it nearly cost me my life to win you back. What will it take this time?¡± Lucinda took a deep breath and sighed as she reached out to treat his back with the medicine. Nathan gravely shifted away, not permitting her to make contact with him. Seeing the pain in his eyes, Lucinda softened her approach. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you. When my illness res up, I lose control. I don¡¯t want to harm you. ¡± She inhaled deeply before rephrasing her proposal. ¡°What I¡¯m suggesting is we divorce, you take custody of the kids, and you separate me from our lifepletely. I can fully concentrate on my treatment. If there¡¯s no improvement, you can find a loving and caring mother for them. Don¡¯t concern yourself about me. If I recoverpletely, we can consider remarriage. Does that sound agreeable to you?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t hesitate; his refusal was categorical. ¡°I can¡¯t take the chance that during your period of being ¡®unattached,¡¯ you might develop feelings for someone else. Being five years older than you, I could be seen as less appealing, and finding another partner might be an issue. ¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Nathan continued, his gaze determined, ¡°From this point forward, the word ¡®divorce¡¯ will never make its way into our family records. ¡± Lucinda exhaled deeply. ¡°Nate-¡° ¡°Call me honey. ¡± Nathan averted his gaze and sulked. Lucinda sighed. She felt powerless but entirely earnest. ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t want to harm you. Just as when you were infected by the S404 ¡®s BunnyBookery Virus and faced death, you chose to let me go and end our marriage to spare me pain. I¡¯m feeling the same way now. You doprehend, right?¡± Nathan straightened up, looking directly at Lucinda, and posed a rhetorical question, ¡°Back then, you wouldn¡¯t let go of me. Now, I won¡¯t let go of you either. Can you grasp that?¡± Once more, Lucinda found herself without words. Nathan gripped Lucinda¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Husbands and wives should tackle challenges together. Plus, this isn¡¯t some grave illness. Aldric mentioned that with the treatment¡¯s current progress, you could be back on your feet within six months. The little ones and I will stand by you throughout. ¡± Nathan and Lucinda locked eyes, tears filling each of their gazes. After pondering for a bit, Lucinda finally voiced her thoughts. ¡°When I have an episode, just keep me isted. It¡¯s safest if I remain alone and don¡¯t harm anyone. ¡± Nathanforted Lucinda, saying, ¡°If you have another episode, I¡¯ll quickly administer a sedative and bring you to Aldric for an IV drip. How does that sound?¡± Chapter 1886 Lucinda paused, considering, and then added a condition, ¡°You mustmit to not getting injured again. Even if I¡¯m on the verge of harming you, you must defend yourself. If Ie to and discover fresh wounds on you, there will be consequences. ¡± Nathan leaned in unexpectedly, getting close to Lucinda¡¯s face, and lightly teased her by touching her nose. He asked in a casual tone, ¡°And how do you n to make sure I don¡¯t get off easy? With the condition I¡¯m in now, are you still up for giving me a beating?¡± Lucinda was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t want to harm Nathan. Given the opportunity, Lucinda would have made love to Nathan for three days and nights. Even if she passed out during that time, she wouldn¡¯t mind as long as she could ease the pain Nathan had endured in the past few days. Even if it meant ending up in the ICU due to exhaustion, she would consider it worthwhile. Nathan seemed to understand Lucinda¡¯s feelings. Maintaining her serious demeanor, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see you hurt. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll show you how tough I can be. You won¡¯t get off Lightly. ¡± ¡°Alright, honey. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t object; as long as the topic of divorce wasn¡¯t on the table, he was willing to go along with anything. ¡°Now, lie down and let me take care of those wounds,¡± Lucinda said. Nathanplied and stretched out while Lucinda carefully applied the ointment with her hand to the wounds on his back, legs, and buttocks. She continued to work on Nathan¡¯s tender torso and legs, which were marked with redness and swelling.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While Lucinda tended to Nathan¡¯s wounds with the medicine, she pondered potential remedies. She couldn¡¯t manage her illness episodes, and she knew Nathan well. If it urred once more, Nathan would likely still let her use his body as an outlet to release her pent-up emotions. However, this circumstance must never happen again. She couldn¡¯t bear to witness Nathan enduring such pain once more. With these thoughts in her head, Lucinda silently administered the medicine to Nathan. She had been disheartened ever since the incident came to Light, causing an air of discord between her and Nathan that was unlike their usual harmony. Lucinda numbly switched into her work attire. Nathan, as he always did, approached and took her hand to give her a ride to work. ¡°No need for that. ¡± Lucinda let go of his hand. ¡°I¡¯mpletely in my right mind at the moment. When I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll make sure to be back half an hour earlier. You can count on it. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips together, maintaining silence, but the concern in his eyes was impossible to conceal. Lucinda picked up on it, her delicate fingers tracing Nathan¡¯s handsome features. She then rose on her tiptoes and nted a brief ki*s on Nathan¡¯s lips. ¡°Darling, don¡¯t fret. I care about you. I can imagine how ufortable it must be to sit in the car with those wounds on your butt. Why don¡¯t you take a break at home today and catch up on some sleep, alright?¡± Lucinda suggested. Nathan agreed to her suggestion. Indeed, after days of barely sleeping, he truly needed a thorough rest to revitalize himself. Lucinda permitted Nathan to join her at the Payne family¡¯s garage. He observed as Lucinda drove the luxury car away until it disappeared from view. Afterward, he wearily made his way back to the N&L Fairy Land. Chapter 1887 Nevertheless, Lucinda didn¡¯t venture far from the Payne family estate. She parked her car just around the corner, a short distance of less than five hundred meters down the street. She then took out her phone, scrolled through her contacts, and dialed Sonny¡¯s number. After a few rings, someone picked up the phone promptly. Sonny¡¯s voice carried a hint of surprise. ¡°Lucinda, what a surprise to hear from you! I¡¯m ttered. ¡± Lucinda was in a somber mood, not in the mood for yful banter with Sonny. She got straight to the point, saying, ¡°I¡¯m calling you today, but you mustn¡¯t mention this to Nathan. ¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Sonny seemed puzzled and asked, ¡°Lucinda, why do you want to keep it from Nathan?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t inquire about it. Just remember, if you let it slip to Nathan before I¡¯ve sorted things out, you can¡¯t me me when he starts making things difficult for you. I¡¯ll make sure he cuts your sry and bonus,¡± Lucinda replied. ¡°Oh, please, Lucinda, don¡¯t resort to that. If Nathan trusts you, then I do, too. Just tell me what you need,¡± Sonny said. Lucinda¡¯s tone was solemn as she asked, ¡°Can you discreetly assist me in obtaining a set of those heavy-duty handcuffs and ankle restraints used by the National Security Bureau?¡± There was a brief pause on Sonny¡¯s side of the call, followed by his question. ¡°Lucinda, heavy-duty handcuffs and ankle cuffs are typically reserved for serious criminal suspects. Who are you nning to restrain with them?¡± Lucinda sidestepped Sonny¡¯s inquiry and repeated, ¡°Let me ask you once more. Can you assist me in acquiring them?¡± ¡°I can do that. It¡¯s no problem. When do you need them, Lucinda?¡± Sonny inquired. ¡°By the end of the workday today,¡± Lucinda replied promptly. * It was a cold night.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The cold wind brushed against Lucinda¡¯s face, leaving her with a sense of icy confinement that mirrored her current state of mind. In days gone by, evenings were their cherished moments, exclusively reserved for Lucinda and Nathan. But nowadays, Lucinda dreaded the arrival of night, fearing that she might suddenly experience an episode of her illness. She returned to the N&L Fairy Land half an hour before her workday ended. The vi was enveloped in silence. Lucinda crept upstairs, gently opening the bedroom door to find Nathan asleep. She tiptoed, settling beside the bed, gazing at Nathan¡¯s peaceful, handsome face in slumber. Nathan had been under significant stresstely, so it was unusual for him to sleep peacefully like this for an entire afternoon. Considering Nathan was still asleep, Lucinda figured she should prepare for the evening. Chapter 1888 As the night grew darker, the lights were still on in the study of Cyrus¡¯ vi. Wearing afy bathrobe, Cyrus climbed the stairs at a leisurely pace to check on someone engrossed in books in the study. He gently opened the study door and peeked at the scene behind the desk.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Noelle, resembling azy cat,y sprawled across the desktop, sound asleep. Cyrus, feeling frustrated, pushed the door wide open. He entered without bothering to muffle his footsteps. However, Noelle remained deep in her sleep. He cleared his throat and coughed, making a concerted effort to wake the drowsy Noelle. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and met Cyrus¡¯ gaze. ¡°Why did youe up? I am not done yet. And¡­¡± She flipped through her study materials and added, ¡°There are just ten sections left. I promise to go to bed immediately after I¡¯m done. ¡± Despite Noelle¡¯s attempt to avoid the situation, Cyrus sensed it. He tried to persuade her with a calm yet intense tone, ¡°Noelle, are you really so apprehensive about sharing a bed with me? I¡¯ve assured you, I won¡¯t touch you without your consent. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± Noelle maintained her silence. Her mind revisited the orphanage days when the director cautioned them about the deceptive words of men. Doubts about Cyrus¡¯ proposed arrangement lingered. She questioned what might unfold if he couldn¡¯t restrain himself in their shared bed. Feeling the sting of Noelle¡¯s unresponsiveness, Cyrus probed further, ¡°Noelle, we¡¯re engaged to be married. Are you still unwilling to ept me?¡± Noelle chuckled. ¡°No, Cyrus, you should go to bed. I really am studying. I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯m done. ¡± Cyrus kept mute. He walked over to her desk, picked up Noelle¡¯s study materials and casually flipped through them. ¡°Last night, you also imed to be reading these in the study. When I entered, I found you sound asleep. Do you think you can finish reading thest few pages in your dream?¡± Cyrus inquired. ¡°Well¡­¡± Noelle hesitated in her response. Cyrus, undeterred, continued, ¡°Some time ago, you expressed doubts about your fit for the entertainment industry, so I helped you maintain a low profile. You mentioned wanting to pursue an exam and tread the academic path you never dared to consider, aspiring to be a future university professor. I even assisted you in finding thetest and mostprehensive information about this year¡¯s exam. But how many books have you genuinely read?¡± In her defense, Noelle locked eyes with Cyrus and argued, ¡°I have been studying diligently. But, with my weak foundation, passing the exam this year might be challenging. I¡¯ll give it another shot next year. As for tonight, I might have dozed off, but I wasn¡¯tpletely asleep. ¡± Unwilling to entertain Noelle¡¯s exnations, Cyrus recalled that her memory had regressed for four years. She was childlike, simple, and innocent, almost like an inadequately educated teenager. With a sigh, Cyrus grew concerned that letting Noelle continue unchecked might lead to unforeseen consequences, as he feared that he couldn¡¯t control her actions. Chapter 1889 Contemting the situation, Cyrus said with a deep tone, ¡°Noelle, there¡¯s no ¡®next year¡¯ in this scenario. Since passing the exam is your goal, you must achieve it this year.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. I¡¯ll be here to tutor and quiz you from now on, with consequences for any incorrect answers. ¡± Blinking uneasily, Noelle inquired, ¡°What kind of consequences?¡± Caught off guard by her question, Cyrus reconsidered his thoughts on punishment. In his mind, he harbored desires for a more intimate punishment, Like having s@x with her every night. He wanted to make her legs so weak that she would be unable to get out of bed. However, realizing that suggesting such a thing could draw Noelle even farther from him and was inappropriate, especially given her current mental state, he adjusted his approach. ¡°Well, starting tonight, I¡¯ll assess your progress from this entire night of study,¡± Cyrus dered. Noelle¡¯splexion paled, and she nervously nibbled her lips and requested, ¡°Could I have another look? I¡¯ve been in a fog since waking up. My mind is a nk now. If you¡¯re checking my study, I doubt I can utter a word. ¡± Looking at Noelle¡¯s pitiable, innocent demeanor, Cyrus eased his tone. ¡°Given it¡¯s your first time, I¡¯ll let you review it. I¡¯ll be back for a timely check in thirty minutes. If you make too many mistakes, be ready for the consequences. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand you¡¯re doing this for my own good. I¡¯ll use the next thirty minutes wisely,¡± Noelle assured. She nodded resolutely and promptly immersed herself in studying. * Simultaneously, the entire N&L Fairy Land cloaked in darkness. Nathan didn¡¯t rouse until night. A slight movement next to him stirred him awake. ¡®s BunnyBookery As his eyes opened, he beheld a petite figure sleeping beside him. However, this figure appeared strange, continuously trembling and struggling. Nathan raised the nket suspiciously. The bedside light was removed, so he had to step out of bed and flick the switch for illumination. In the bedroom, with the overhead light on, Nathan saw the scene on the bed. Lucinda¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and her countenance resembled that of a vicious little beast. As expected, Lucinda had suffered a rpse. However, upon approaching and drawing back the covers, Nathan noticed heavy handcuffs binding Lucinda¡¯s hands and feet. Due to her vigorous struggles, her wrists and ankles were rubbed raw and blood was oozing. The sight stung Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re being too foolish. I know you don¡¯t want to harm me, but definitely not at the cost of hurting yourself like this. ¡± Chapter 1890 Despite the intense pain in her wrists and feet, Lucinda persisted in her struggles. Also, she had wedged a towel into her mouth to stifle any screams. Nathan observed silently for a moment, his heart aching. Lucinda would have to endure an extended wait until exhaustion overcame her. Unable to bear it any longer, Nathan stepped forward, grabbed the handcuffs, and attempted to unlock them. But as he approached Lucinda, he noticed a note clutched in her hand. Nathan extracted the note and read its contents. It read, ¡°Do not unlock my handcuffs and ankles when you wake up. I¡¯ll undress you and examine you thoroughly tomorrow morning. Should you get hurt again, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll vanish to the farthest corners of the earth, where you can never find me, and ensure you regret it for the rest of your life. You know I keep my word. Feel free to test my authority if you dare. That¡¯s all. ¡± Nathan¡¯s face tensed with reddened eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Aimed to spare him further anguish, Lucinda was so cruel to herself. Now Nathan hesitated to release Lucinda. He was scared that she would leave. Struggling internally, Nathan watched Lucinda¡¯s agony intensifying. Even if her mouth was blocked, one could still hear her muffled cries. She was like a poor beast, being bound and tortured. His fists clenched, and the impulse to release Lucinda tugged at him repeatedly. Reluctant to use Nathan as her physical punching bag, Lucinda unintentionally subjected him to mental torment. Grappling with his emotions, Nathan finally inquired with a quivering voice, ¡°Honey, why be so foolish? If you no longer want me, do you not want our kids? They¡¯re still babies. You wouldn¡¯t forsake them and leave alone, would you?¡± Nathan was only seeking sce for his own sanity. When Lucinda was in an episode, she would be unaware of her actions, unable to muster a response. After careful consideration, Nathan proposed a uniquefort, ¡°How about this, love? I won¡¯t release your handcuffs, but I¡¯ll remove the towel from your mouth. You can bite me to let out your frustration. Technically, that shouldn¡¯t break any rules, right?¡± Contemting where a bite would be least noticeable, Nathan examined his body. Chapter 1891 Eventually, he settled on the tender flesh beneath his arm. Having thought it through, Nathan moved closer to Lucinda and extended his hand to remove the towel from her mouth. As soon as he did that, his attention was captured by a message inscribed on it, ¡°If you dare take the towel out of my mouth, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble when I regain my senses tomorrow! Hurry and put it back! How dare you allow me to bite you to release my anger? If I discover any bite marks on you tomorrow, I¡¯ll vanish to a ce you¡¯ll never find. We will never meet in this life! That¡¯s it. ¡± Nathan was left stunned. Lucinda had meticulously orchestrated every detail, predicting his every move. Helplessly slumping by the bedside, Nathan found himself unable to do anything but sit there, filled with anxiety. Seeing the bloodstains and wounds on Lucinda¡¯s usual pale wrists and ankles bing more prominent and rming, Nathan couldn¡¯t just stand and watch. Left with no alternative, he brought out a potent tranquilizer. To spare Lucinda from more agony, he decisively injected the syringe into her arm, gently administering the medicine. As the full dose of the tranquilizer took effect, Lucinda¡¯s resistance gradually waned, and she finallyy in a state of calm. Weary and afflicted, Nathan touched Lucinda¡¯s unconscious face, fervently wishing he could bear all the pain on her behalf. Following a brief moment of sorrow, Nathan adeptly located the keys to the handcuffs and shackles inside the bedside table drawer. This setup had been cleverly arranged by Lucinda in advance. She had a habit of hiding small keys in various ces such as table Lamp stands or drawers, assuming Nathan was unaware. Having freed Lucinda from her restraints, Nathan swiftly lifted her, with one hand under her knee and the other securely on her shoulder. He carried her downstairs and headed to the garage to drive her to theboratory for transfusions. Meanwhile, back at Cyrus¡¯ vi, in the study, time seemed to fly by as Noelle was fully absorbed. It felt like just a few minutes to her, yet in reality, thirty minutes had already passed. Noelle had only managed tomit half of the contents Cyrus nned to test her on that night to memory when he entered. With a glimmer of hope, Noelle willingly underwent Cyrus¡¯ formal spot check. Seeing Noelle¡¯s nervous gulp, Cyrus, not wanting to be too harsh, opted for rtively simple French words for the memorization task. ¡°What¡¯s the definition of ¡®d¨¦ja vu¡¯?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Noelle responded, puzzled. The sudden question left her bewildered. ¡°Cyrus, I haven¡¯t had a chance to study French words tonight. I focused on theprehension part. Can we review that instead?¡± Cyrus let out a deep sigh, taking on the role of an educator with a touch of frustration. Remaining firm, he persisted, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t read French words tonight, you went through themst night.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve covered this section. ¡± Chapter 1892 Noelle found herself at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. What does ¡®d¨¦ja vu¡¯ mean?¡± Noelle¡¯s mind went nk. Though she studied those wordsst night, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean they were fully memorized in her mind. Facing Cyrus¡¯ steady gaze, Noelle reluctantly replied, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Indicating a false idea?¡± Cyrus appeared satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s close. Please be more specific in your definition. ¡± ¡°Then its meaning is linked to the perception of having previously experienced something that is being encountered for the first time?¡± Noelle racked her brain. Cyrus affectionately patted her head and smiled, ¡°Correct. It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll choose ten French words to test you tonight. Pay attention to my grammar. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Noelle nodded earnestly. As Cyrus spent the next ten minutes reviewing her study results, his expression shifted from contentment to anger. Initially optimistic after Noelle¡¯s correct answer on the first word, he became disappointed. He didn¡¯t expect that the beginning would mean the end. Noelle had simply guessed the initial one. The subsequent words proved more challenging, and Noelle struggled to provide urate answers. ¡°Out of ten, you got nine wrong. It seems you didn¡¯t memorize anything yesterday. Did you spend the night in the study just to avoid sharing a bed with me? You slept all night in the study, right?¡± Cyrus asked in an angry tone. Noelle found herself without words. Caught in the open, she felt a tinge of embarrassment as she struggled to find an exnation. Cyrus felt a sense of disappointment. Noelle, seemingly detached from their shared memories of love, left him feeling disheartened. Acknowledging his own role in this oue, he suppressed his sorrowful thoughts and proceeded to impose a penalty on Noelle. ¡°Noelle, extend your left hand. ¡± Perplexed, sheplied and offered her hand. Chapter 1893 Holding Noelle¡¯s delicate fingertips, Cyrus delivered a solemn judgment in his resonant voice. ¡°You were wrong nine times tonight. I will hit you nine times as reminders. ¡± What? The punishment was hitting her palm? Noelle was an adult. How could he apply a disciplinary practice meant for wayward children to her? While Noelle pondered, Cyrus raised his hand, using it as a tool for punishment and hit her palm. Pak! Pak! Pak! The resounding sound of their palms meeting echoed through the room.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Noelle had thought the pain wouldn¡¯t be severe, but her palm continued to burn after each strike. ¡°It hurts. Cyrus, go easy,¡± Noelle pleaded. Trying to retract her hand, she found her fingertips firmly held by Cyrus. She could only watch as her palm endured the punishment. Cyrus, bearing his own difort, asserted, ¡°If you persist in not learning, I¡¯ll continue using my hand for correction. It¡¯ll be due to my inadequate guidance, and I¡¯ll share the pain with you. ¡± Upon hearing this, Noelle ceased her resistance. Cyrus quickly gave her all nine strikes. This caused both their palms to turn bright red. Cyrus¡¯s hits weren¡¯t forceful. Thest couple of ps were more of finesse. Although they produced a loud sound, the impact rebounded onto his own hand, making his pain surpass NoeLle¡¯s. He aimed more to scare her a bit than to punish her severely. After the punishment, Cyrus gently sped Noelle¡¯s hand, soothing her warm palm with tender strokes. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he inquired. Noelle frowned. ¡°Yes, Cyrus, it hurts. Are you okay?¡± He leaned in and ki*sed her palm. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Noelle, if you¡¯re hurting, make amitment to study diligently and achieve your goal. Ace the exam this year, alright?¡± Cyrus¡¯ tenderness stirred a gentle pulse in Noelle¡¯s heart. She nodded slowly and replied, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll put in the effort. ¡± ¡°Now, can we return to the room and get some rest? I promise I won¡¯t overstep, just trust me this time, alright?¡± Cyrus reassured. Chapter 1894 Locking eyes with Cyrus, Noelle agreed. * Meanwhile, in theb, Lucinda peacefully slept as she received a transfusion on the hospital bed. Stationed by her side, Nathan diligently tended to her wounds with a stack of medical supplies on the bedside table. Lucinda, with her delicate and tender skin, suffered severe injuries from the weighty metal handcuffs. Thankfully, Nathan administered a tranquilizer just in time, preventing Lucinda from having to endure the removal of a Layer of skin. Watching the affection between the two, Aldric stood by the door and let out a heartfelt sigh. Life, he pondered, was a session of highs and lows, Lately leaning heavily towards thetter. Recalling their shared history, Aldric couldn¡¯t remember a time when Nathan and Lucinda had enjoyed a peaceful life. As these thoughts upied Aldric¡¯s mind, Nathan inquired, ¡°Can you propose an alternative method, one that doesn¡¯t rely on tranquilizers but still expedites Lucinda¡¯s recovery from exhaustion?¡± Aldric responded with a sigh, ¡°Nathan, if only such a perfect solution were conceivable. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The radiance in Nathan¡¯s eyes diminished. Sensing Nathan¡¯s low mood, Aldric suggested a solution, ¡°Temporarily, the most effective approach would be to confine Lucinda in the basement overnight. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t cast him a nce, not interested in the idea. Aldric then pondered on another option and proposed, ¡°Alternatively, we could revamp the basement and fill it with stress-relief items to offer her an outlet without causing her harm. You can lock Lucinda in there at night, and once her energy wanes, bring her to theb for a drip infusion. ¡± He paused and then went on, ¡°Consider it, Nathan. This seems the best option so far. It safeguards Lucinda without causing you harm. ¡± After a moment of contemtion, Nathan entertained the idea. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with her when she wakes up tomorrow. ¡± Over two hourster, Nathan traversed the winding alley of the Payne family estate, cradling the sleeping Lucinda in his arms. While he walked, he pondered over Aldric¡¯s suggestion. The more he mulled it over, the more he found merit in giving this method a chance. Upon returning, Nathan settled Lucinda in her room to rest. After spending the afternoon catching up on sleep, he now found himself unable to do so. So he opted to spend the time revamping the basement. Nathan dedicated himself wholeheartedly to the task. There were no mornings for Lucinda after she got ill. She would wake up either early noon orte in the afternoon. Chapter 1895 Fortunately, the fatigue from her body had significantly eased after the infusion. As Lucinda got up, Nathan perceived it was time for her to wake. Bearing porridge, he walked in. Resting against the headboard, Lucinda gazed at Nathan through half-closed eyes. The scene and the bowl of porridge were all too familiar. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time for you to eat. I have prepared seafood porridge for you,¡± Nathan announced, his eyes radiating warmth. Lucinda didn¡¯t respond. Nathan spoon-fed her the porridge and unexpectedly, a sense of nausea overwhelmed her. ¡°Can we skip porridge? Just looking at it annoys me,¡± sheined. Patiently, Nathan reassured Lucinda, ¡°This is yourst porridge meal. Tomorrow, I can make you steamed egg custard, beef fried rice, or braised pork. What do you think?¡± Lucinda Licked her lips, disying a hint of interest. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan chuckled mysteriously and said, ¡°Be a good sport, Lucinda. Finish at least half a bowl of porridge, and I¡¯ve got a surprise in store for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. ¡± Lucinda nodded earnestly and unexpectedly chimed in, ¡°Add one more thing. ¡± Curious, Nathan inquired, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Leaning in, Lucinda remarked, ¡°I want to strip you down and check for injuries. ¡± ¡°Last night, I was on my best behavior and came out unscathed,¡± Nathan assured.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lucinda shook her head. ¡°I need to see for myself, not just take your word for it. ¡± With nothing to conceal since he was genuinely not hurt, he responded, ¡°Alright then, finish up your meal so I can undress for your inspection. ¡± In exchange for confirming Nathan¡¯s well-being, Lucinda promptly finished off the bowl of porridge. With Lucinda¡¯s wrists and ankles wrapped in gauze, eating independently was a tad painful. Insistent on helping, Nathan took charge of the spoon and fed her himself. Since Lucinda was eager to check Nathan for injuries, she didn¡¯t resist his assistance and obediently epted each spoonful of porridge he offered. Chapter 1896 Having finished the meal, Nathanplied, standing by the bedside and gradually removing each article of clothing he had on. Soon, he stood naked in front of Lucinda. Lucinda got up from the bed and walked barefoot on the carpet. She slowly approached Nathan and closely examined his skin. Without hesitation, Nathan allowed Lucinda to scrutinize him and stated, ¡°I was truthful about not being injured. ¡± Lucinda circled around to Nathan¡¯s back, thoroughly inspecting his well-defined back. The harsh grazes on Nathan¡¯s back were now forming scabs, indicating that the worst of his pain had subsided. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Nathan called out. He realized Lucinda hadn¡¯t returned to face him for quite a while, causing a hint of confusion. Suddenly, he felt the soft touch of her lips on his back muscles. She ki*sed him with patience and a touch ofpassion. Overwhelmed, Nathan closed his eyes, savoring the depth of her affection for him. ¡®s BunnyBookery Her tender lips cared for every inch of his back and she went on for a good ten minutes. Enjoying the experience, Nathan even felt that ten minutes was too short. After the ki*s, she gently held Nathan¡¯s broad, warm palm from behind and rested her chin on his shoulder. In a soft voice, she inquired, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Nathan shook his head and said truthfully, ¡°Aldric¡¯s prescribed anti swelling medicine works wonders. The pain is minimal. ¡± Feeling remorseful, Lucinda apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so badly hurt. ¡± With a casual smile, Nathan took Lucinda¡¯s hand and ced it over his heart. ¡°The physical pain is inconsequential. Thankfully, my wife hasn¡¯t caused any pain to my heart.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± The thought of divorce due to this incident would truly be agonizing for Nathan. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hurt you in any way, physically or emotionally. I just want to love you and lead a happy and secure life with you and our babies,¡± Lucinda sighed. ¡°We will,¡± Nathan assured. Noticing his swift response, Lucinda added with seriousness, ¡°I need to be clear ¡ª from now on, you can¡¯t let me release my anger by offering your body. That has to stop. ¡± Nathan spun around and gently gripped Lucinda¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The surprise I¡¯ve got for you connects to this. I¡¯ll guide you to it, and we can give it a shot tonight. ¡± Lucinda perked up at Nathan¡¯s words. Chapter 1897 ¡°Let¡¯s check out the surprise,¡± she suggested. As Lucinda turned to leave, Nathan tugged her back, and shended against his battered chest. Nathan¡¯s eyes danced with anticipation as he yfully remarked, ¡°Before we go, I¡¯d love another ki*s. Even my abs are eager for your affection. Your ki*ses make all my pain go away. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes sparkled even more mischievously than Nathan¡¯s. ¡°Well, let me pamper my dashing husband with my loving care. ¡± With those words, she lifted her head and nted a ki*s on his Lips.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She leaned in further, slowly tracing ki*ses from his lips to his chin, throat, corbone, and down to his chest. Her lips continued their descent toward his private areas, creating a sweet atmosphere that filled the room. After a fun time, Nathan and Lucinda descended the stairs hand in hand. As they opened the basement door, Lucinda was surprised by the transformed space after a night of renovation. The floor mat felt different. It was crafted from a unique material that felt gentle andforting. Green protective covering also adorned the entire wall. ¡®s BunnyBookery Gone were the cluttered items. Two sturdy leather sandbags hung in the middle of the room. There were also some small harmless tools provided for venting. The basement door, now reinforced with strong metal, posed a challenge to open. But to ensure Lucinda¡¯s safety, Nathan added a special cushion. In a corner, there was a small bed with a soft quilt, pillow, and mattress for ultimatefort. Lucinda felt Nathan¡¯s affectionate care. He held her hands tightly and inteced their fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the door tonight. If you don¡¯t have an episode, we¡¯ll return to our room. If you do, I¡¯ll enter after you vent, then take you to theb for infusion. How does that sound?¡± This way, Nathan would remain unharmed, and Lucinda wouldn¡¯t resort to self-harm. It was a strategy worth trying. ¡°I really like this n. Thank you, honey,¡± Lucinda beamed. She then stood on her toes and gave Nathan another ki*s on his forehead, as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of it. As Nathan held her hands, his gaze fixed on the bandage around her wrists and his heart ached. Tenderly ki*sing the bandage, Nathan reassured, ¡°We¡¯ll ovee all challenges. I¡¯m with you no matter what. ¡± Lucinda smiled in agreement and added, ¡°Our trials will end soon, but someone else¡¯s are approaching. ¡± Her words meant something, and her eyes gleamed with a desire for revenge. Exiting the basement, Lucinda drove to the Simmons Group as usual. Chapter 1898 Two days earlier, she had deployed her trusted subordinates to thwart N¡¯s partnership. Now, it was time to see the oue. Fortune, like a revolving door, was about to bring someone else the sting of impending doom. Just as Lucinda sat on the chair, there was a knock on the door. Her subordinate, who had sessfully intercepted the partnership from N, entered with a document in hand. ¡°Miss Simmons, this outlines the partnership between AN Group and TOA Group. I persistently applied both firm and gentle tactics with TOA¡¯s representative, ultimately securing the contract. Just as they were ready to sign, TOA withdrew,¡± the subordinate exined. N, anticipating victory, faced the most painful interception just before sealing the deal. Pleased, Lucindamended, ¡°Excellent work. Give me all the details. ¡± The subordinate nodded respectfully. Then he enthusiastically began detailing the events. ¡°When I saw N leave the conference room, her anger was evident and her eyes were red. Your strategy was truly strong. ¡± Lucinda sneered inside. A mere partnership wasn¡¯t significant. With Danilo backing N, Lucinda aimed to beat AN Group, leaving N without support. Being set up for a car ident, being shot, being hit by a stick in the back of the head, all of these. Lucinda aimed for both N and Danilo to pay a substantial price. The severed partnership marked just the beginning of their losses. Lucinda also aimed to uncover N¡¯s true identity. With these thoughts, Lucinda¡¯s spirits soared. ¡°You¡¯ve done well securing this partnership. Head to the financial department for your bonus. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Simmons,¡± replied the subordinate, bowing cheerfully. He exited the office promptly and headed to the financial department to im his reward.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Shortly after he left, Lucinda¡¯s assistant knocked and entered. She informed her, ¡°Miss Simmons, AN Group¡¯s supervisor, Miss Diaz, wishes to schedule a meeting with you in theing days. Would you like to meet her?¡± N, currently abroad and distant, was likely displeased with the partnership seized by Lucinda, prompting her quick return home. That was why N couldn¡¯t wait to make an appointment with her. Lucinda responded coldly, ¡°No. Inform her that my schedule is full this week and she must wait. ¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons. ¡± After the assistant left, Lucinda had a calm afternoon. Chapter 1899 Abel had diligently investigated N¡¯s parents¡¯ background for days. After obtaining pertinent details, he called and forwarded the information to Lucinda via email. Lucinda gracefully typed on the keyboard, her fingertips dancing with precision as she entered the email password and reviewed the fax document. When N was just over 10 years old, a crisis struck her father¡¯spany, resulting in his arrest. The information revealed a mole within thepany who orchestrated financial fraud, leading to severe tax evasion. The implicated person resigned voluntarily, Leaving N¡¯s father, the Legal representative, to shoulder the responsibility. Whether N¡¯s father was wrongly used remained uncertain. Following his imprisonment, he sumbed to madness within six months and was eventually transferred to a mental hospital. Tragically, he took his own life just two monthster. N¡¯s upbringing fell solely on her mother, who tirelessly juggled three part-time jobs to finance N¡¯s education abroad. However, tragedy struck in N¡¯s second year in Cadiered when her mother unexpectedly passed away. Left orphaned, she relied on her mother¡¯s legacy and assistance from Zephyria, and persevered toplete her studies. During her senior year, just before graduation, N actively participated in a rural farming experience for academic credits. It was during this endeavor that she crossed paths with Danilo, a traveler in Cadiered. Danilo fell in love with her at first sight and provided her with financial support. As N pursued her college internship, Danilo brought her to work at AN Group in Zephyria. Lucinda¡¯s brows furrowed as she pondered the unfolding story. The coincidence was striking. Valerie disappeared in the countryside, and N coincidentally met Danilo in the countryside.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lost in thought, Lucinda continued scrolling the mouse wheel, reaching the narrative¡¯s final page. A photograph of N¡¯s degree in her senior year captured Lucinda¡¯s attention. The image mirrored the one Lucinda had recently seen. Nothing changed. N¡¯s face retained its innocence and naivety. In addition to this photo was a photo of N¡¯s dance performance at the school. Lucinda swiftly copied both images and sent them to apany for scrutiny. Within five minutes, Lucinda received the results. No evidence of Photoshop maniption was found. The photos were authentic, captured with a genuine camera. ALL the presented evidence seemed sound. But Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake off her unease. Was there a chance that this N had not been reced by someone else, and that she really had been born and raised in Zephyria? Lucinda wondered if she was overthinking. She grappled with doubts and questioned the seeming coincidence, her concern lingering. She sensed a strong feeling of peril whenever she was around N, and she feltpelled to unravel the mystery. However, all she found showed nothing suspicious, and despite her best efforts, the puzzle remained unsolved. With a made up mind, she decisively shut down the email page. Unruffled, Lucinda wasn¡¯t in a rush, knowing that N was more impatient. When N eventually met Lucinda, her departure from Cadiered wouldn¡¯t be quick. Lucinda spected that spending more time with her might be the key to finding the answers she sought. Chapter 1900 Lucinda, with these thoughts in mind, set aside the issue with N and returned to work. For Lucinda, time always seemed to fly when she was focused on her tasks. Just as Lucinda was about to put her signature on the final document, her phone started ringing. This served as Lucinda¡¯s self-set rm to leave work half an hour ahead of schedule. Lucinda had nned to dine with Nathan at his grandfather¡¯s vi that evening, eager to see how Colby and Destinee were doing under his grandfather¡¯s care. She hoped that if she experienced another episode tonight, she could address it by following Nathan¡¯s suggestions. Lucinda yearned to bring the children home soon, to feel more at peace with them under her constant watch. While lost in thought, Lucinda tidied up her desk and prepared to finish her workday. When Lucinda stepped out of the CEO¡¯s office and into the elevator, her phone rang, and it was Nathan on the line. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m in the garage already,¡± Nathan said. ¡°Already?¡± Lucinda responded, a bit surprised. Nathan¡¯s voice held a smile. ¡°I always try to be prompt about picking up my wife. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart warmed at his words, and she quickly headed downstairs. Down in the parking lot, Nathan leaned casually against the car, his striking face on full disy. Upon spotting Lucinda, Nathan swung open the car door and, as was his custom, gripped the car¡¯s roof to shield her from any idental bumps. He then leaned in and secured Lucinda¡¯s seatbelt for her. Seizing the moment, Lucinda gave Nathan a quick ki*s on the cheek. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re making me spoiled. If you ever decide to part ways with me someday, I¡¯m not sure how I can manage,¡± Lucinda said. Nathan gently cupped Lucinda¡¯s cheek with one hand and leaned in to taste the sweetness of her lips with a ki*s.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll never leave you. My love is solely for you. Nobody can take you away from me,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°And what about Destinee?¡± Lucinda inquired. ¡°They say a daughter is her father¡¯s sweetheart from a past life. So, you won¡¯t spoil her, huh?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remained constant, always brimming with tenderness whenever he gazed at Lucinda. ¡°Destinee has Colby now. So, the responsibility of spoiling and looking after her is officially passed on to Colby. ¡± Everything was falling into ce just right. Lucinda nodded, content with the arrangement. After sharing a few more sweet moments, Nathan returned to the driver¡¯s seat, buckled up, and drove off carefully. The luxurious car soon returned to the Payne family estate¡¯s garage. Chapter 1901 As Lucinda prepared to exit the vehicle, Nathan had already moved to the passenger seat and graciously opened the door. He lifted Lucinda in his arms, helping her out of the car. Gazing into the crimson evening glow, Nathan held Lucinda close and strolled along the curved path. Leaning close to Nathan, Lucinda whispered yfully, ¡°We¡¯re heading to Grandpa¡¯s vi for dinner. It¡¯s not a time to unt our love, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucinda. Grandpa won¡¯t mind. I want to spoil my wife, and no one will object to that,¡± Nathan replied with a smile. He was determined to carry her in his arms, leaving Lucinda with no option but to allow him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A couple of minutester, they stepped into Norton¡¯s backyard. Anticipating Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s dinner arrival, Norton stood ready at the vi¡¯s entrance gate. Spotting the pair in the garden, Kern gently pushed Norton¡¯s wheelchair over and leisurely approached to greet them. Norton greeted Lucinda warmly. ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see you, Lucinda. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery As they observed Lucinda being brought in by Nathan, both Norton and Kern wore relieved smiles. It warmed their hearts to witness such affection from the younger generation. ¡°Looks like Nathan has learned how to treat his wife right. Lucinda is a gem, and she deserves every bit of it,¡± Norton said. The remark sparked Laughter from Kern. Nathan nodded. ¡°Grandpa is right. Marrying Lucinda is my greatest fortune. She¡¯ll have my adoration for life. ¡± Norton and Kernughed joyfully, and the whole garden was filled with Laughter. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the dining table. The kitchen has cooked up Lucinda¡¯s absolute favorites tonight. Please enjoy heartily, my dear. I¡¯m hoping to witness more little ones in the future. ¡± Kern added, ¡°We would be thrilled to see you have arge family. ¡± In front of the elders, Lucinda blushed slightly. ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s really up to Nate. ¡± Nathan smiled. He yearned for more children with Lucinda. Yet, the concern about Lucinda¡¯s health lingered. Her illness hadn¡¯t been cured and could affect their children, which worried both Nathan and Lucinda. Nathan chose to postpone having more children until Lucinda¡¯s health improved. He swiftly shifted the conversation and eximed, ¡°Well, Grandpa, my stomach¡¯s rumbling. Let¡¯s dig in!¡± The family then proceeded to the dining room, enjoying a pleasant meal together. Afterward, Lucinda went to check on the babies. Over the past two days, Norton and Zenia had taken excellent care of Colby and Destinee. The babies seemed to have gained weight and looked even more adorable. Chapter 1902 Lucinda and Nathan spent some time yfully interacting with the babies. The hour was growingte, nearing half-past nine. It was approaching the time when Lucinda might experience a recurrence of her condition. After bidding farewell to Norton, Nathan gently took Lucinda¡¯s hand, and they headed back to their home, the N&L Fairy Land. This time, Lucinda skipped going upstairs and went directly to the basement. The basement door was already open. Nathan, holding her hand, felt a pang of sorrow at the thought of confining her there. Lucinda, sensing his worry, ki*sed Nathan gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m quiet during the first half of the night, don¡¯t open the door rashly. Wait until morning. And if I do have an episode, stick to the n we discussed. ¡± Nathan nodded reassuringly. ¡°You can count on me, Lucinda.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll spend the entire night outside the basement. Whenever you call my name, I promise I¡¯ll be right where you need me most. ¡± Lucinda offered a warm smile, gently caressed Nathan¡¯s cheek, and entered the basement with a hint of reluctance. After the renovation, the basement door had be notably hefty, and its closing sound was quite distinct. The door formed a physical barrier between them but couldn¡¯t prevent the emotions they shared from lingering. Once he had secured the door, Nathan stood near its entrance. The thought of Lucinda sleeping in such a dim and enclosed area weighed heavily on his heart. It felt as if Nathan were sentenced to stand there. He remained upright, attentively listening at the door. Nathan remained on his feet for two hours. Close to midnight, the silence of the basement was gradually broken, and Lucinda¡¯s cries echoed within its confines. She was experiencing a rpse. Nathan clenched his fists, standing by the door, hoping the means inside would allow Lucinda to release her frustration and eventually find sleep. He continuously checked his watch, pondering over the situation. When Lucinda used a belt to strike him as an outlet for her anger, the session typicallysted for at least an hour. Nathan had advised Lucinda to use a punching bag to release her frustration, but he was unsure if it would sessfully help her expend her energy. Loud cracking sounds echoed from the basement. Two hours had psed, yet Lucinda¡¯s intense emotional state showed no signs of subsiding. This n failed? Chapter 1903 Couldn¡¯t it make Lucinda tired? Disappointment crept into Nathan¡¯s thoughts. Then, a sharp, agonized scream pierced the silence. Did Lucinda inflict harm upon herself? Nathan¡¯s heart raced, and he was on the verge of unlocking the door to check on Lucinda. Hearing another painful roar within, Nathan swung open the basement door abruptly. As soon as Nathan flicked on the light, he saw the chaos inside. Lucinda shredded all the tools Nathan had set up into fragments. She resembled a mischievous sprite caught in a frenzy. Rather than worrying about the items in the basement, Nathan was more concerned about Lucinda¡¯s state. Examining her, he found no wounds or traces of blood. Her red eyes fixated on him, as if anticipating a target to unleash her fury. ¡°Lucinda?¡± Nathan called out with uncertainty. There was no reply. She was clearly still in a manic state. Nathan immediately grasped why Lucinda intentionally made a distinctive sound. It was a call to make him enter since shecked an outlet.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Despite herck of self-control, she disyed a keen intellect. Not moving, Nathan watched Lucinda from a distance, expecting her charge after she tore the sandbag apart. In less than two minutes, thest sandbagy in tatters, and the floor was strewn with sand. Lucinda sprinted toward Nathan, akin to a charging demon, and delivered a swift p. Reacting swiftly, Nathan seized Lucinda¡¯s wrist, deftly evading her attack. They both began to fight in the basement. The reason Nathan refrained from fighting in the bedroom was his fear that Lucinda might sustain injuries amid the chaos. The basement had undergone renovations, devoid of anything sharp. As long as Nathan maintained control, there was no risk of harming Lucinda. ¡°Come on, honey. Let¡¯s make tonight a yful match and see who tires out first,¡± Nathan suggested. The door stood ajar, and Lucinda had already fixated on Nathan. Chapter 1904 There was no turning back, and Nathan couldn¡¯t allow Lucinda to unleash her anger on him Like a sand bag.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Otherwise, his body would bear wounds, further infuriating Lucinda. Facing this dilemma, Nathan opted for a fight to bnce Lucinda¡¯s strength. Lucinda possessed fighting skills and exhibited erratic behavior. Each of her moves targeted vital areas. Aware of the need to avoid inflicting serious harm on Lucinda, Nathan found himselfpelled to retreat. His focus shifted solely to resisting her relentless attacks. The fight endured for over thirty minutes, with Lucinda gradually waning due to the physical strength gap between them. Nathan seized the opportunity to press a bit harder, but always pulled back just before causing harm to Lucinda. After more than ten minutes of intense fighting, the animosity in Lucinda¡¯s eyes began to fade, reced by sheer exhaustion. When Lucinda became too feeble to resist and eventually lost consciousness, Nathan cradled her in his arms protectively. After the fight, they were both drenched in sweat. Returning to his bedroom, Nathan carried the unconscious Lucinda. After giving her a shower, he drove her to theb. An unforeseen ident prolonged their journey, and it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning when they reached theb. Aldric had put in extra hours for many days, so his sleep schedule was all mixed up. Tonight, it stretched eventer than usual. Despite his fatigue and yawns, he smoothly handled the process of injection and infusion. By the time Lucinda finished the infusion and reached N&L Fairy Land, it was already six o¡¯clock, and the day was brightening. Nathan stayed awake throughout the night. Exhausted, he returned to the bedroom, holding Lucinda in his arms. They then slept for a long period. Lucinda didn¡¯t wake up until two in the afternoon. As she stirred, she felt Nathan¡¯s firm grasp around her slender waist. Carefully turning over, she saw him sound asleep. He had delicate features and impable skin. Lucinda admired her husband¡¯s perfectly sculpted face and gently traced his nose with her fingertips. Upon waking, Nathan slowly opened his eyes, and his first instinct was to embrace Lucinda tightly and shower her with passionate ki*ses. Chapter 1905 She felt a ticklish sensation from Nathan¡¯s ki*ses. She covered his face with her palm and gently pushed him away. ¡°Stop it. Tell me what happenedst night,¡± Lucinda inquired. Nathan proceeded to recount the details of the previous night to her. The attempt to confine Lucinda in the basement and let other things help her release her anger had failed. ¡®s BunnyBookery A contemtive silence enveloped the bedroom as they both pondered the situation. Lucinda then proposed, ¡°Honey, how about this? Tonight, we move to the basement and remove anything that could be inconvenient or pose a risk of injury. You can engage in a fight with me to help drain my strength. But you have to assure me that you won¡¯t get hurt. ¡± This way, both Nathan and Lucinda would end up quite tired. After the fight, Nathan would have to bathe Lucinda, take her to theb, and then bring her back to the house. Nathan, fatigued from the events of the previous night, found today particrly exhausting. But for now, it seemed like the best course of action. They chose to deplete their energy together. This was the quickest way to ensure Lucinda felt tired and could fall asleep quickly. Nathan¡¯s fingers ran through Lucinda¡¯s dark hair as he affectionately rubbed her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with your n. It¡¯ll be a unique experience to sleep on the floor with you. ¡± Lucinda smiled and said, ¡°Take off your pajamas and let me check if you sustained any injuries. ¡± ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t,¡± Nathan insisted. Ignoring Nathan, Lucinda rolled over and sat on him. ¡°If you¡¯re not injured, then let me check on you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. With a mischievous smile on his lips, Nathan teased in a low, husky voice, ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid you might not resist the temptation to have s@x with me. ¡± Lucinda was aroused by his sweet and alluring tone. She leaned in and positioned her lips beside his ear. In a hushed voice, Lucinda replied, ¡°Initially, I wasn¡¯t nning on it, but now you¡¯ve sessfully allured me. I think we need to have some good s@x. ¡± Taking the lead, Lucinda unbuttoned Nathan¡¯s pajamas, revealing his finely sculpted abdominal muscles. She narrowed her eyes and yfully licked her upper lip. Hey on the bed, willingly surrendering to Lucinda¡¯s advances. His long eyshes concealed the excitement in his eyes as he patiently awaited her. It was exhausting for Nathan to deal with Lucinda¡¯s rpse, but no matter how difficult it was, it felt worthwhile in the moment. Lucinda leaned over, sealing the moment with a ki*s on Nathan¡¯s Lips. Just as their delightful moment began, the melody of Lucinda¡¯s phone echoed from the nightstand. Chapter 1906 Both of them were taken aback. Lucinda let the phone continue its insistent ringing. However, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t stop anytime soon. Typically, such interruptions pertained to work matters. Reluctantly, Lucinda disentangled herself from Nathan and reached for her phone on the bedside table. On the other end was Lucinda¡¯s assistant from the Simmons Group. Immediately the phone connected, the assistant got to the point. ¡°Miss Simmons, AN Group¡¯s business director, Miss Diaz, flew into Cadieredst night. She¡¯s been waiting for you at the office all morning. She insists on meeting you and threatens toe here daily until she sees you. Will you like to see her?¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t answer the question directed at her. Instead, she nced at Nathan, who was resting beside her. Nathan¡¯s gaze met hers, filled with frustration. It appeared he was quite frustrated by the inability to connect with her intimately, causing agony for both of them. ¡®s BunnyBookery Understanding the gravity of the situation, Lucinda firmly rejected her assistant, saying, ¡°Today¡¯s not good for me. I¡¯m taking a day to rx at home. Let N wait if she insists. Make sure she¡¯s well attended to. If she¡¯s determined to wait in the reception room all day for nothing, so be it. ¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my hands full with something crucial today, so unless thepany is on the brink of copse, don¡¯t disturb me,¡± Lucinda added. ¡°Understood. ¡± After ending the call, Lucinda snuggled up to Nathan and inquired, ¡°Are you okay with how I handled that?¡± Nathan¡¯s face lit up with a smile, clearly delighted. He murmured into Lucinda¡¯s ear, his voice dripping with allure, ¡°Extremely. ¡± Following his words, Lucinda leaned in for another ki*s. They found themselves wrapped in a tender moment, enjoying an afternoon of closeness they seldom had. From the moment they awoke till dusk, they hadn¡¯t left the bed, engaging in yful intimacy in their private sanctuary. As evening approached, Lucinda¡¯s phone rang once more, but this call was personal, from Noelle. Since Noelle had lost her memories of thest four years, Cyrus had taken her in, caring for her during this confusing time. It had been ages since shest reached out to Lucinda.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The moment the call connected, Noelle¡¯s distressed voice was unmistakable. ¡°Lucinda, do you have a moment? Could we meet?¡± Lucinda, ever perceptive, detected the urgency. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Noelle? You seem down. ¡± Noelle fell silent. ¡°Has Cyrus been giving you a hard time? Just let me know. I¡¯ll sort him out for you. ¡± With a pause that felt like an eternity, Noelle finally opened up. Chapter 1907 ¡°I¡¯ve left the vi. I can¡¯t stand being at Cyrus¡¯s ce anymore, and I don¡¯t want to return to the Shaw family either. ¡± Her mental state had reverted four years back, leaving her without the social skills she once had. ¡°You¡¯ve left the vi?¡± Lucinda asked, a sigh in her voice. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ming to you. ¡± ncing around, Noelle realized she was lost in the unfamiliar surroundings of Stastle.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Their conversation went on for a while, but Lucinda couldn¡¯t pinpoint Noelle¡¯s location. She instructed Noelle on how to share her location via MSN. Rushing to change her clothes, Lucinda briefed Nathan. ¡°Noelle might be having issues with Cyrus. She¡¯s upset. I¡¯m going to find out what¡¯s happening and will be back soon. ¡± Nathan responded with calm understanding, ¡°Okay, love. Please be careful. ¡± Once Lucinda had departed, Nathan wasted no time contacting Cyrus, his tone grave. ¡°What¡¯s happening between you and Noelle? How did you let her leave your vi? Now she¡¯s seeking Lucinda¡¯s help. ¡± ¡°Noelle left the vi?¡± Cyrus was caught off guard, swamped with work and unaware of the situation at home. He didn¡¯t end the call with Nathan; instead, he dialed his vi¡¯s security team on another line. They confirmed Noelle was missing, but they couldn¡¯t say when she had slipped away Cyrus¡¯s concern escted, his work forgotten. He was upset. ¡°I¡¯ve been kind to hertely. We haven¡¯t argued. How could this happen?¡± The two men exchanged a few more words. * Lucinda navigated to a secluded area, the darkness enveloping her. Flicking on her shlight, she eventually spotted Noelle crouched beside a boulder. Approaching, Lucinda crouched to Noelle¡¯s level, her voice gentle. ¡°Why are you out here? What¡¯s going on? Talk to me. I¡¯m here to help. ¡± Noelle, head bowed, appeared utterly defeated. ¡°Cyrus has been pressuring me about my postgraduate studies. He scrutinizes my progress nightly. My basics are weak, and I falter daily. I¡¯m losing faith in myself. What should I do?¡± Lucinda remained silent for a moment. She understood that high expectations often drove Cyrus¡¯s strict approach. He believed that pushing Noelle would lead to her sess. However, knowing Noelle¡¯s humble beginnings in the Forden welfare house, Lucinda was aware of her shaky academic foundation. With Noelle¡¯s mind having regressed four years, self-doubt came easily to her. It was clear to Lucinda that Cyrus was demanding too much. Gently patting Noelle¡¯s hand, she offered somefort. ¡°You really should have told someone before leaving. Can you imagine how worried Cyrus will be when he finds you gone?¡± Noelle¡¯s response was feeble. ¡°But¡­ this isn¡¯t really running away, is it? Cyrus and I are just engaged. His ce isn¡¯t truly my home. Chapter 1908 I just needed some space. I couldn¡¯t memorize my studies this afternoon, and I know Cyrus will be disappointed¡­¡± The thought of Cyrus¡¯s disappointment, manifesting in a disciplinary action reminiscent of a child¡¯s punishment, filled her with dread. Brushing the wind-tousled hair from Noelle¡¯s face, Lucinda voiced her concern. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Weren¡¯t you scared, stepping out alone into the night?¡± Noelle was puzzled, inquiring, ¡°But you¡¯re here with me now, aren¡¯t you? I am not alone. ¡± At that, Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Noelle¡¯s gaze dropped, shadowed by sadness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought, just like in the welfare house, I coulde to you if I felt down. I forgot you have your own family now. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. ¡± A smile broke across Lucinda¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not intruding at all. I had nothing pressing at home. Your call was a wee diversion. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda¡¯s touch was gentle on Noelle¡¯s head, who was technically older by a year but seemed years younger in spirit and understanding. ¡°What would make you happy, Noelle? Let¡¯s find something fun to do until you feel ready to face everything again. ¡± Noelle¡¯s spirits visibly lifted as she brandished her phone. ¡°I found this fascinating game called ¡®Shields of Hauntings¡¯. Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Lucinda wasn¡¯t much of a gamer, even though the E-bidding circle¡¯stest craze had reached her ears. She wasn¡¯t keen on diving into that world. Seeing the bewilderment in Lucinda¡¯s eyes, Noelle eagerly showed her the game, lighting up her screen. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just download it, and I¡¯ll guide you through. You¡¯re quick to catch on; you¡¯ll master it in no time. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t hesitate because she wanted Noelle to find joy. She pulled out her pho ne and together they downloaded the game called ¡°Shields of Hauntings¡± from the app store. Twenty minutes passed in a blink. With each victory chime from the game, Lucinda found herself genuinely intrigued. ¡°This is fun. Let¡¯s give it a go,¡± she encouraged. Eagerly, they set out to match up in the game. Lucinda picked a character that caught her eye for her first try. Seated on a stone, under the dim light of a suburban moon, they focused intensely on their phone screens, diving deep into the game. The game was so engaging that they lost track of timepletely. By the time Nathan and Cyrus found them in the deste area, Lucinda and Noelle werepletely absorbed in their mobile game. ¡°Noelle, quick! Don¡¯t let up. We can¡¯t let his health regenerate. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying! But I¡¯m a distance fighter. I need to close in. ¡± ¡°Ah! Forget the small gains. We don¡¯t need them right now. ¡± Chapter 1909 ¡°I can¡¯t hold back. Every little bit counts! Just cover for me!¡± ¡°Lucinda, help! I¡¯m under attack!¡± Their voices, filled with excitement and strategy, carried across the distance. Nathan and Cyrus exchanged looks, their expressions turning stern as they observed the scene. Lucinda and Noelle were deeply engrossed in their game, smiling andughing as they yed. Nathan and Cyrus, on the other hand, waited patiently, not wanting to disrupt their fun. Cyrus scratched his nose, gazing at the moon above, while Nathan casually fiddled with his watch. A few minutes passed, and then the unmistakable sound of the game indicating failure echoed through the air. Lucinda and Noelle let out sighs of disappointment, ready toe to terms with their defeat. ¡°Listen, Noelle, that move wasn¡¯t the best idea. The prize on the other side was far more valuable. We still had a shot,¡± Lucinda pointed out. Noelle, always one to learn, responded with understanding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try again. I¡¯ll follow your lead this time, okay?¡± Findingmon ground, they prepared to dive into another round. Suddenly, Nathan¡¯s cough broke the silence, his hand muffling the sound. Catching Nathan¡¯s cue, Cyrus also coughed, making sure he was heard. The women looked up, their expressions turning from frustration to surprise, to find their partners hade to fetch them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucinda inquired, puzzled. Nathan, unable to hide his annoyance, replied softly yet with a clear undertone of frustration, ¡°Do you even know what time it is? Would you even think ofing home if I hadn¡¯te for you?¡± Lucinda quickly shut off the game and checked the time, realizing she hadpletely lost track of it while ying. It was already nine o¡¯clock. She remembered then how critical it was for her to manage her time, especially given her struggles with manic depression during the evening. She had kept her condition a secret, not wanting to burden her family with worry. Had Lucinda continued ying, Noelle might have witnessed an unsettling episode of her condition. She then turned to Noelle, concern in her voice. ¡°Noelle, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I enjoyed ying games with you tonight, but¡­¡± Noelle began, her cheerful. demeanor fading. She nced anxiously at Cyrus, ying with the hem of her dress.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She feared Cyrus¡¯s reaction to theirte-night adventure. Cyrus, indeed, was fuming. The idea of Noelle being out sote in such a secluded area, vulnerable to danger, infuriated him. His concern for her safety overshadowed his anger. Chapter 1910 His frustration grew with every thought,pelling him to approach Noelle and firmly take her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. It¡¯s time to go home. ¡± His grip was so tight that Noelle felt the intensity of his anger. Powerless to free herself, she looked back at Lucinda, silently pleading for help. Upon noticing Noelle¡¯s silent plea for help, Lucinda was hesitant to intervene. She understood theplexities of a rtionship between engaged partners. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but offer her advice. ¡°Cyrus, please remember Noelle is still learning. Be patient with her and bolster her confidence. Try not to overwhelm her. It¡¯s important to have a constructive conversation once you¡¯re home. ¡± Cyrus acknowledged with a solemn, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that. ¡± Subsequently, Noelle reluctantly entered the opulent vehicle. The vehicle¡¯s departure sliced through the quiet of the night, its roar fading into the lunar glow. Lucinda exhaled, her mind racing with concerns about Cyrus¡¯s approach toforting Noelle upon their return.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathan, sensing her anxiety, offered her somefort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s their issue to resolve. ¡± Lucinda acknowledged with a nod, yet her worry was palpable. ¡°Cyrus seemed really upset tonight. Do you think they¡¯ll end up arguing?¡± ¡°I doubt that will happen,¡± Nathan reassured her, taking her hand to lead her away. Curious, Lucinda inquired further, ¡°How can you be so certain? Did you discuss anything on your way here?¡± Nathan paused, reflecting on the brief exchange he¡¯d had with Cyrus, where he¡¯d urged him to treat his fianc¨¦e kindly and to maintain harmony in their rtionship without intruding on his and Lucinda¡¯s peace. ¡°Why the silence?¡± Lucinda pressed. ¡°It was just casual talk. I reminded him to be considerate,¡± Nathan finally shared. Feeling somewhat relieved by Nathan¡¯s words, Lucinda trusted Cyrus would heed the advice. They then headed back to their home in N&L Fairy Land, opting to bypass their usual living area for the basement, their unconventional choice for a bedroom that night. Before entering, Lucinda expressed her fears. ¡°Darling, if my condition worsens tonight, and we end up shing, will you manage? Won¡¯t you get hurt or be too worn out?¡± Nathan was momentarily taken aback. Her initial concerns seemed reasonable, but her subsequent remarks puzzled him, sparking a yful defiance in him. Lifting her chin, he challenged, ¡°Are you questioning my capability? It seems I must prove my strength. ¡± Lucinda¡¯sughter filled the air, her tone shifting to yful caution. ¡°Just be careful not to overdo it. I¡¯ll be checking for any injuries tomorrow. Don¡¯t think you can deceive me. ¡± Nathan¡¯s touch gracefully transitioned from Lucinda¡¯s chin down to her waist, enveloping her slender form with gentle assurance. Drawing her near, their proximity eliminated any distance between them. Lucinda found herself leaning into his embrace. Chapter 1911 In a toneced with allure, Nathan teased, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re only checking for injuries?¡± Lucinda feigned confusion. ¡°What else could there be?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Nathan¡¯s whisper was a blend of warmth and mischief. ¡°I think you want to have some intimate moments with me. ¡± His words stirred a yful retort from Lucinda. ¡°Your teasing knows no bounds. Just wait, I might just have to teach you a Lesson tomorrow. ¡± Nathan¡¯s response was a yful smirk. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡± With a click of her tongue, Lucinda gently pushed him away, admonishing, ¡°You¡¯re beyond redemption¡­¡± As Lucinda entered the basement, her movements were marked by a mix of resignation and weariness. She forwent her usual nightly routine, simply lifting the quilt and settling into bed, knowing Nathan would take good care of her after her rpse. Nathan was quick to join her, offering thefort of his embrace as theyy together. Lucinda half¡ªjokingly warned Nathan, ¡°Keep your distance. You¡¯re not worried I might end up pping you while you¡¯re asleep?¡± Nathan, inhaling the scent of her hair with a contented sigh, reassured her, ¡°Until you fall asleep, I¡¯ve got my gentle wife by my side. After that, I¡¯ll make sure to stay on my guard. ¡± Lucinda was well aware of Nathan¡¯s prowess. Unless he chose to let his guard down, it was unlikely he¡¯d be caught off guard. Their conversation dwindled into soft murmurs as they embraced sleep, wrapped in each other¡¯s arms. * As they made their way into the vi, Cyrus led Noelle upstairs without uttering a word, his silence amplifying the tension between them. Feeling overwhelmed by his intensity, Noelle pleaded, ¡°Can you slow down a bit? Your pace is making me anxious¡­¡± Acknowledging her difort, Cyrus moderated his steps, though he remained silent. Upon reaching the bedroom, he sat down and positioned Noelle across hisp, leaving her momentarily confused by his actions. Before she could process the situation, she felt a sharp, unexpected sensation. As reality set in, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Had Cyrus actually spanked her? Indignant, she confronted him, ¡°How could you? That¡¯s humiliating!¡± Her voice was a mix of shock and embarrassment, highlighting the indignity of the act rather than the physical difort. Facing Cyrus, her fianc¨¦, with whom she had yet to form a close bond, onlypounded her dismay. Cyrus¡¯s frustration was evident as he responded to her movements, pausing his actions. Chapter 1912 ¡°Running off without a word warrants some form of repercussion, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he argued, his tone harsh. Noelle¡¯s response was tinged with defiance. ¡°I didn¡¯t run away. I was just bored and went to spend time with Lucinda. You¡¯ve misunderstood and punished me unjustly. This is wrong. ¡± Noelle¡¯s words echoed a past she no longer remembered, striking a chord in Cyrus. He felt a familiar tightness in his throat, reminiscent of a conversation they had before her memory loss. With earnestness, he sought to exin his actions once more, ¡°My actions were out of love, intended to guide you, my wayward fianc¨¦e. I never meant to cause you real harm. I just wanted you to recognize your mistake. ¡± However, Noelle¡¯s response was one of frustration. ¡°But you didn¡¯t even give me a chance to exin before you acted. That¡¯s really crossing the Line. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her reaction to Cyrus¡¯s exnation was notably indifferent, a clear sign of herplete disconnection from their shared past and the love that once bound them. This realization sank Cyrus into a deep sadness. Apologizing, Cyrus admitted his fears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m terrified of losing you again, of you vanishing from my life. It was wrong of me to let my emotions get the best of me. ¡± As Noelle prepared to confront him with anger, she paused, noticing the genuine sorrow in his red eyes and the depth of his frustration. This marked the first instance Noelle had seen Cyrus so troubled since she recovered from her mental disorder. Realizing her error, she gentled her voice and admitted, ¡°You know what? It was wrong of me to sneak out tonight without giving you a heads-up, and I can see how that has worried you. I apologize. ¡± Upon hearing her contrition, Cyrus mustered a gentle smile and replied, ¡°Noelle, dear, be mindful next time. Promise me you¡¯ll never leave without a word. Take two guards for protection and send me a message, alright?¡± Noelle fell silent. Having two bodyguards shadowing her every move made her uneasy; the constant scrutiny from two pairs of eyes left her feeling thoroughly ufortable. However, when she noticed the disappointment in Cyrus¡¯s eyes, she relented, saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shoot you a message next time I¡¯m heading out and let you know where I¡¯ll be. But as for the bodyguards¡­ it¡¯s a bit much, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t want to be constantly watched by two people, especially when I¡¯m just hanging out with Lucinda Like today. It will make me ufortable. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She agreed to one condition while pushing back against the other, hoping for Cyrus to make apromise as well. For Cyrus, Noelle¡¯smitment tomunication sufficed. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go along with your n. ¡± With matters settled, Noelle found herself slightly unnerved under Cyrus¡¯s gaze. Contemting what she hadn¡¯t aplished that night, she ventured cautiously, ¡°Are you nning to quiz me on my studies?¡± Observing the tension and subtle flinch in her expression, Cyrus gently inquired, ¡°Would you like me to?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Noelle decided to be honest. ¡°Today has been tough for me. I¡¯ve been feeling off all day, and I can¡¯t seem to concentrate. I doubt I have memorized it properly. If you test me, I probably won¡¯t pass. ¡± Lucinda had briefed Cyrus on Noelle¡¯s struggles, urging him to exercise patience. Thus, he drew Noelle closer. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t quiz you tonight. Let¡¯s consider it a day off. ¡± Chapter 1913 Upon hearing Cyrus¡¯s response, a wave of relief washed over Noelle. She smiled brightly and expressed gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you, Cyrus. I¡¯ll do my best to memorize it tomorrow. ¡± After pondering for a moment, Cyrus proposed a solution. ¡°How about this? Starting tomorrow, when I return from work in the evening, instead of checking right away, I¡¯ll spend half an hour tutoring you before doing any spot checks. What do you think?¡± Noelle gazed at him with a hint of worry, unsure how to respond to his suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re busy enough during the day as it is. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for you to tutor me in the evening on top of everything else for my postgraduate entrance exam?¡± Cyrus gently grasped her hands, his touch reassuring. ¡°Noelle, if you¡¯re worried about me being tired, please don¡¯t refuse to sleep in the same bed with me at night.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Let me hold you and ensure we both get a good night¡¯s rest, alright?¡± For Noelle, it had only been half a month since she regained consciousness. In her recollection, she had only known Cyrus for that duration. They weren¡¯t particrly close friends. Within ten days, it seemed reasonable for her to share living and dining spaces with him. However, the notion of being held by him every night for sleep felt strange and unsettling to her. Even though she was drawn to the handsome and affluent Cyrus, she couldn¡¯t ovee the hurdle in her heart. Observing her prolonged silence, Cyrus understood her reluctance. He offered a bittersweet smile and reassured her, ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ve been too hasty, asking for progress too quickly. If you¡¯re notfortable with it, let¡¯s forget about it. ¡± Grateful for the understanding, Noelle seized the moment to express her gratitude, stating, ¡°Thank you, Cyrus. Your kindness means a lot to me. I promise to repay you, once I achieve financial independence. ¡± Cyrus fell into a momentary silence, contemting her words. Was she nning topensate him with money? As a prominent figure in the entertainment industry and the third son of the affluent Simmons family, Cyrus undoubtedly had abundant financial resources at his disposal. ¡°Forget aboutpensating me with money in the future. I prefer. . He preferred that she be intimate with him! Cyrus chose not to finish his sentence, fearing it might unsettle Noelle. Instead, he allowed himself a moment to contemte it silently. ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s head to bed,¡± Cyrus suggested, steering the conversation away from the sensitive topic. Late into the night, in the tranquil haven of N&L Fairy Land, echoes of a fervent sh resonated from the depths of the basement. Nathan and Lucinda had engaged in spiritedbat, their endurance tested through more than sixty rounds. As the hours slipped away, Lucinda finally sumbed to exhaustion, drifting into a peaceful slumber. With sweat glistening upon his brow, Nathan sprawled on the floor, his chest rising and falling with eachbored breath. Casting a tender gaze upon Lucinda, nestled in slumber behind him, her hand intertwined with his own, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but let out aint. ¡°The exertion from tonight¡¯s exercise seems to surpass even the trials of days past. Truly, my wife possesses an inexhaustible well of energy. ¡± Chapter 1914 After a brief respite, Nathan emerged from the basement, cradling Lucinda in his arms as they headed to the bathroom for a much-needed shower. Methodically, he retraced the familiar routine they had perfected over the past few days, finding sce in its familiarity and the peace it brought to their lives. For two sessive days, they adhered to this routine. This routine had nearly solidified into the fabric of their daily existence. Aware that Lucinda¡¯s manic episodes typically surfaced only at night, Nathan moved them both to the basement until her episodes subsided. Finding the solution useful, Nathan and Lucinda brought Colby and Destinee back from Norton¡¯s vi, returning to the tranquil haven of N&L Fairy Land. Their lives appeared to have regained stability, save for the setbacks during the nocturnal rpses. In the afternoon, Lucinda resumed her customary routine, heading to the Simmons Group for work. Yet, as she settled into her chair, preparing to immerse herself in her work, the tranquility was shattered by amotion outside the CEO¡¯s office. Disregarding themotion outside, she powered on herputer, fully prepared to dive into her tasks. However, the individual outside was determined to intercept her, leaving Lucinda with no opportunity to evade meeting her. ¡°Miss Diaz, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t enter! You¡­¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just as Lucinda poised her hand to grasp the mouse, the door swung open with a push from N. Noticing the anger etched on N¡¯s face, Lucinda smiled awkwardly and quipped, ¡°Miss Diaz, with your prestigious education from Cadiered¡¯s top university and your esteemed position as the business director of the AN Group, one might expect a touch more refinement, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Don¡¯t you realize it¡¯s considered rather impolite to barge in unannounced?¡± With each step resonating softly in her high heels, N strode purposefully to the chair opposite Lucinda¡¯s desk, gracef ully taking her seat. ¡°Miss Simmons, you¡¯ve been present in the office and seemingly avable, yet you¡¯ve instructed your assistant to deny me ess on multiple asions. Might I inquire if this avoidance stems from a sense of guilt?¡± Lucinda chuckled lightly, adopting a rxed posture as she rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Guilt? Why should I harbor such a sentiment? You¡¯re merely a sales director, whereas I am the CEO of the Simmons Group. My days are upied several times overpared to yours. Naturally, there are moments when I¡¯m unavable. And as for guilt, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not my turn to bear that burden. ¡± As Lucinda concluded her statement, she fixed N with a meaningful gaze. N appeared oblivious to Lucinda¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°Of course, Miss Simmons, it¡¯s only natural for you to feel guilty. Repeatedly sending individuals to obstruct my affairs hardly seems appropriate, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Why not? Is this your first day in the business world, Miss Diaz? It¡¯s natural for individuals to vie for projects in apetitive environment. However, impatience hardly befits a leader. ¡± N was left speechless. Lucinda pressed on, her tone measured yet pointed, ¡°Furthermore, Miss Diaz, let¡¯s not forget your eagerness to assist the AN Group in securing the project I sessfully brokered with the DoWeier Group. It seems I achieved what you couldn¡¯t. Are you perhaps harboring resentment?¡± N fixed Lucinda with a stern gaze. ¡°At least I had the decency to address you directly. Unlike you, who resorted to underhanded tactics. Mere hours before I was set to finalize the contract, you swooped in and snatched the project away. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s smile took on a more mischievous edge. ¡°How could you call it underhanded tactics if I simply snatched the project away? Tell me then. How would you perceive these actions of orchestrating a car ident and deploying forty assants from the shadowy underworld to unleash gunfire?¡± Chapter 1915 Lucinda expressed her sarcasm as she watched N¡¯s expression. N, for her part, lookedpletely baffled. ¡°I¡¯m lost, Miss Simmons. What do you mean by those words? You¡¯re not nning to harm me, are you?¡± Lucinda rified, ¡°I never said such a thing. But I¡¯m the vengeful type and I don¡¯t take kindly to being crossed. If anyone tries to push me around, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it by multiplying the payback by a hundred or even a thousand. I¡¯m not the only one in the business world who thinks this way. Remember, if you find yourself attacked or kidnapped out of the blue, it¡¯s likely because you¡¯ve upset someone. ¡± At this, N looked truly scared and her eyes welled up with tears immediately. ¡°Please, Miss Simmons, you¡¯re frightening me. I¡¯m just starting out and haven¡¯t stepped on anyone¡¯s toes. The only person I might upset ¡­¡± Her voice faded. She paused as her thoughts swirled. Then, with a determined look, N locked eyes with Lucinda. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda¡¯s response was cold and mocking. ¡°Miss Diaz, if your reason for showing up is merely toin about lost deals, then you might as well leave. As long as you¡¯re in charge at AN Group, consider every deal with them as good as gone from your grasp. ¡± Tears threatened to spill from N¡¯s eyes, which were now even more inmed with emotion. She appeared deeply hurt and was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Miss Simmons, why are you being so aggressive towards me? What have I possibly done to offend you?¡± Leaning back with an air of nonchnce, Lucinda proposed a condition. ¡°Miss Diaz, if you wish to avoid any trouble with me, you¡¯ll need to provide answers to some questions. ¡± N nodded honestly. ¡°Of course, Miss Simmons.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll share whatever I know. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze sharpened and a mocking glimmer yed in her eyes. ¡°Tell me, Miss Diaz, are you truly who you im to be? Are you the real N Diaz?¡± N looked puzzled as she answered, ¡°Of course. ¡± Lucinda prodded further, ¡°Miss Diaz, can you recall where you met Danilo?¡± N frowned. ¡°That¡¯s something personal between us. Why do you need to know?¡± Lucinda brushed off the concern lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a simple question. Mentioning the ce isn¡¯t going to invade your privacy in any way. Are you hesitant to share?¡± Staring back firmly, N disclosed, ¡°I guess it was in a forested mountain area in Stastle, Cadiered. ¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucinda¡¯s interest peaked. She raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What took y ou there?¡± N exined, ¡°The school had organized a trip to the countryside for some agricultural work which offered extra credits. I was aiming for a schrship, so I joined. I ended up getting lost in the mountains and bumped into Danilo, who was visiting Cadiered. I asked him for directions. To my surprise, he was smitten with me right away and made an effort to chat as we walked. He was quite charming, so we ended up exchanging contact details. ¡± Lucinda dropped her head to hide the coldness in her eyes. ¡°I see. That sounds interesting. ¡± Chapter 1916 N lowered her head and smiled. Her thoughts seemed to drift back to the early days of her rtionship and she basked in the nostalgia. As N was lost in her reverie, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°It sounds like those moments are quite memorable for you. Can you recall the exact forest where this happened? Where did the school send you for the farm work?¡± Caught off guard, N hesitated. She pondered deeply before responding, ¡°Your interest in the specifics of how I met Danilo strikes me as unusual, Miss Simmons. I need to understand why it matters so much to you before I consider sharing more. What do you say?¡± Lucinda revealed, ¡°My sister disappeared while she was participating in a simr countryside farm work program. It was as if she was swallowed by the earth as no trace of her was found. That¡¯s why I¡¯m keen to know where you were and if you might havee across her. ¡± ¡°Your sister is missing? Do you have a picture of her?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± With that, Lucinda reached into the drawer on the right side of her desk and pulled out a photograph of Valerie. Then she handed it to N. N examined the photo closely. ¡°She¡¯s stunning, almost hauntingly so,¡± shemented. Lucinda agreed with a serious nod, ¡°Yes, she is. ¡± However, Valerie was actually an evil scourge. N, still absorbed by the photograph, eventually looked up with a smile. ¡°Incredible. I see a slight resemnce between your sister and myself. ¡± Lucinda immediately shook her head. ¡°Really, Miss Simmons? You don¡¯t see it?¡± N pressed. ¡°Well, I see there¡¯s a strong resemnce between you and her. ¡± N¡¯s smile widened. ¡°What a strange coincidence! To think thest time you spoke of your sister, I never imagined she¡¯d bear any resemnce to me. It feels like our paths were meant to cross. ¡± Lucinda quickly grew tired of N¡¯s fanciful chatter and decided to steer the conversation back to business. ¡°Miss Diaz, could you try to recall which rural area you went to?¡± After a moment of reflection, N apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Miss Simmons. Directions and ce names just escape me. I tend to forget the names of ces even if I¡¯ve been there multiple times. But I¡¯m certain I¡¯ve never encountered your sister. I believe I would remember meeting someone who looks like me; it could have been an opportunity for friendship. ¡± Lucinda watched N¡¯s earnest expression and decided to ease up. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold it against you. I¡¯ll also not interfere with your business coborations. In fact, I¡¯m willing to offer a project back to you as a form ofpensation. ¡± N¡¯s face brightened at the offer. ¡°Really? You¡¯d give me a contract back?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda confirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, provided you¡¯re willing to extend your stay in Cadiered for a few more days, I¡¯ll keep my word. ¡± ¡°Sure thing, thanks a lot, Miss Simmons. You¡¯re probably swamped with work. I¡¯ll head out now,¡± N said briskly. She gave a respectful nod, got to her feet, and was on her way out. Chapter 1917 Just as she was about to leave, something crossed her mind. She paused, turned back, and asked, ¡°But how long do you want me to stay? If it¡¯s for an extended period, Danilo might start to worry. He¡¯s back in Zephyria, and I¡¯ve traveled to Cadiered by myself this time. ¡± Lucinda nodded in understanding. ¡°No worries. It¡¯ll just be for three to five days, tops. Come by the Simmons Group tomorrow afternoon. I have a ce in mind I think you¡¯ll find intriguing. ¡± ¡°Alright, sounds good. ¡± With the agreement in ce and her issue with Lucinda solved, N left feeling upbeat. The click-ck of her heels on the floor sounded brighter and more cheerful. With a friendly grin, Lucinda watched N exit through the ss door. As soon as N was out of sight, the warmth vanished from Lucinda¡¯s expression. She now looked cold. N¡¯s every word and gesture had been wlessly executed. If N was putting on an act, she was doing it with the skill of a leading actress. In all of Cadiered, Valerie was utterly alone, without family or friends to turn to. Except for that one person¡­N?velDrama.Org ? content. Lucinda thought if she took N to meet this person tomorrow, maybe she¡¯d uncover some clues. After a brief moment of contemtion, Lucinda swiftlyposed herself and redirected her attention to her tasks at hand. The afternoon slipped away swiftly, and as the sun began its descent, its warm rays filtered through the French window, illuminating Lucinda¡¯s strikingly beautiful profile with a golden glow. Since her diagnosis with mania, she had been visiting Aldric¡¯sb every night for a week to receive IV drips. Her phone rang before the rm for leaving work half an hour early had even gone off. She nced at the screen and noticed it was Noelle calling. The moment she answered, she asked directly, ¡°Did you run away from home again?¡± Noelle didn¡¯t respond. Lucinda persisted, ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯re feeling down again? Where are you at the moment? Would you like to meet up? I¡¯m here if you need someone to talk to. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been alright the past couple of days. I¡¯m just feeling a bit bored reciting documents at home alone. I just finished up and thought it might be fun to y some games with you. Are you avable?¡± Prompted by her words, Lucinda recalled the game Shields of Hauntings. Lucinda found herself quite engrossed in ying that game, and thanks to Noelle¡¯s influence, her interest in it had grown significantly. ¡°I¡¯m just about to finish work, and a quick game sounds perfect. Let¡¯s do it. ¡± Chapter 1918 With that, they both activated the game¡¯s voice chat and dove into the gamey. Originally intending to y only a few rounds, Lucinda found herself encountering inexperienced teammates repeatedly today. After suffering three consecutive losses, they were determined to secure a victory before logging off. Refusing to ept defeat, they persisted, driven by the desire to triumph. As they yed, Lucinda switched her phone to gaming mode, ignoring all iing calls and messages. Meanwhile, Nathan, eagerly awaiting her return home, attempted to reach her numerous times but got no answer. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the entire sky in a shroud of darkness, Lucinda found herself so immersed in the game that she forgot to turn on the light, sitting in her chair, illuminated only by the glow of her mobile screen. Suddenly, with a click, the light in her office flickered to life. Standing at the doorway, Nathan¡¯s stern expression pierced through the dimly lit room as he gazed at her from a distance. Startled by the sound, Lucinda raised her head and inquired, ¡°Honey, why are you here? I¡¯m working. ¡± ¡°Working?¡± Nathan retorted, his tone tinged with disbelief as he trotted over and pointed at her mobile phone disying the game interface, ¡°Is this what you call working?¡± At that moment, Lucinda was in the midst of another round of the game, the oue of which had yet to be determined. While deeply engrossed in the game, Lucinda¡¯s gaze lifted, revealing a beaming smile as she addressed Nathan, her exnation flowing smoothly, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m personally conducting aprehensive test on the uing project I¡¯m considering for investment. It¡¯s imperative to delve deep into its intricacies to ensure a more urate assessment before making anymitments, don¡¯t you agree, dear?¡± Approaching from behind, Nathan leaned over to nce at her game screen, his interest piqued. ¡°Are you contemting an investment in the esports industry?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I find esports to be a fascinating field. In this era of digital connectivity, esports may very well emerge as the next major trend. I¡¯m considering investing in establishing a club or forming a team. ¡± Understanding and respecting Lucinda¡¯s career aspirations, Nathan had never been one to intervene. He recognized her drive and ambition, acknowledging that she was far more than just a trophy wife; she had her dreams and goals.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Therefore, he stood ready to lend his unwavering support to whatever endeavors she pursued. With this understanding, Nathan¡¯s initial apprehension began to dissipate. He simply assumed that Lucinda was meticulously evaluating the product beforemitting to any investment. He stood behind Lucinda, gently leaning over to wrap his arms around her,zily resting his chin on her shoulder as he watched her y. As the triumphant sounds of victory filled the room, Cyrus also arrived home. With their gaming sessioning to an end, Lucinda bid farewell to Noelle, and they both exited the game. Turning to Nathan, Lucinda inquired, ¡°What did you think? Did you find it interesting?¡± Chapter 1919 Nathan buried his face deep in her neck, inhaling deeply. ¡°Indeed, it was quite interesting. ¡± She couldn¡¯t discern whether he was referring to the game or the alluring fragrance she emitted. ¡°Lucinda, let¡¯s head home for dinner. ¡± Agreeing with a nod, Lucinda allowed him to scoop her up into his arms, and they left the office together. Later, over dinner, Lucinda extended an invitation to Nathan to join her in ying the game. They happily yed together for a while, immersed in the virtual world ofpetition and strategy. It was amon belief that men tended to be more deeply absorbed in games than women. Nathan waspletely engrossed and only agreed to log off when they achieved victory. Together, they yed more than ten rounds, continuing until 11 p. m. , before they went upstairs to check on Colby and Destinee, who were already fast asleep. Then, they headed to the basement to rest for the night. As was their routine, Nathan held Lucinda close, reluctant to let sleep overtake him as he silently waited for her to drift off. However, this time, exhaustion caught up with him after many days of work andte nights. He unintentionally sumbed to sleep, his body finally giving in to fatigue alongside Lucinda. The next morning, Nathan was abruptly awoken by a surge of panic, quickly checking the time and realizing it was already 9:30 a. m. This indicated that Lucinda had gone the entire night without experiencing an episode. Nathan looked at Lucinda, still peacefully asleep beside him, feeling an overwhelming sense of joy. It was immensely reassuring news for him. Rolling over, he gently pinned Lucinda down and showered her with ki*ses. Startled awake by his affectionate gesture, Lucinda blinked in surprise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Honey, Aldric¡¯s medicine did the trick. You didn¡¯t experience a rpsest night. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment and tion. It was a moment of genuine surprise and happiness, as it marked the first time she had slept through the night without an episode since her diagnosis. Lucinda wrapped her arms around Nathan¡¯s waist, expressing gratitude for his unwavering support. ¡°Honey, does this mean I¡¯m getting better?¡± ¡°Yes, congrattions, honey. ¡± Nathan held her face tenderly, nting a loving ki*s on her lips.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After their passionate ki*s, Lucinda¡¯s voice took on a seductive tone. ¡°Does this mean I can finally wear the dresses and suits we bought in Aldoria?¡± There was a moment of silence as Nathan contemted her request. Chapter 1920 While he longed to see her in those outfits, he knew they had to proceed with caution. Lucinda had only just begun to show signs of improvement. Engaging in strenuous activities could jeopardize her health. It was better to exercise patience and prioritize her well-being for now. Given the circumstances, it was wiser to hold off on that for now. Disappointed by the refusal, Lucinda pouted slightly before rising from the bed and heading to the bathroom to freshen up and apply her makeup. Despite feeling a bit disappointed, she understood that Nathan¡¯s decision was made with her well-being in mind. After breakfast, the two of them walked hand in hand to the Payne family¡¯s garage. Nathan suggested driving Lucinda to the Simmons Group, but she declined. ¡°I have other ns today. I¡¯ll be leaving Simmons Group this afternoon, so I need to drive myself. ¡± Understanding that Lucinda had her own agenda to attend to, Nathan respected her decision without protest. They parted ways in the garage, each driving their own Luxury car away from the Payne family residence. In the afternoon, as the clock struck the appointed hour, N promptly arrived at Simmons Group. Interrupting her workflow, Lucinda ceased typing, her attention fully on N. ¡°Miss Diaz, if you would be so kind as to apany me, there¡¯s a destination I wish to show you. ¡± With decisive motions, Lucinda rose from her chair, her manicured fingers grasping her designer bag. Curious, N inquired, ¡°And where might that be, Ms. Simmons?¡± With an enigmatic smile, Lucinda replied nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ll know. ¡± They strode towards the elevator in synchronized steps. The elevator doors slid open soundlessly, and they entered, the metallic enclosure enveloping them in a cocoon of quiet anticipation. Minutester, they emerged into the spacious garage. Lucinda gestured towards one of the vehicles, and N settled into the passenger seat, her gaze fixed on Lucinda as she assumed the role of driver. Half an hourter, the two arrived at Peace Mountain, which belonged to the esteemed Simmons family. As they approached, N leaned against the car window, her eyes scanning the serenendscape surrounding them, culminating in the solitary vi perched atop the winding mountain road. ¡°Where are we? This mountain is so beautiful. I¡¯ve never been here before,¡± N remarked, her curiosity piqued by the picturesque scenery. Lucinda navigated the car with practiced ease, her focus on the road ahead as she responded, ¡°Miss Diaz, do you find this ce appealing?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. N gazed intently at the old vi atop the hill, once the residence of Atticus. ¡°Yes, I like it very much. ¡± After only a few nces, N quickly looked away from the vi and continued to admire the scenery along the road. While driving, Lucinda borated, ¡°This is Peace Mountain, named by my mother. The entire mountain was acquired by my family. Each vi is inhabited by members of the Simmons family. ¡± N eximed, ¡°Miss Simmons, your family is truly the wealthiest in Cadiered. To have purchased the entire mountain is quite impressive. Chapter 1921 Thendscape here is breathtaking.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. You must find great joy in residing in such a ce, don¡¯t you?¡± Lucinda remained silent, focusing on the road ahead. She continued, ¡°Aside from the Simmons family, the Payne family¡¯s residence is also quite unique. They¡¯ve transformed a in into andscape of pavilions, towers, and grand mansions. Walking around their estate is like stepping into an ancient pce. ¡± ¡°It sounds fascinating. I hope I¡¯ll have the opportunity to visit it someday. ¡± N smiled, her expression simple and endearing. However, Lucinda sensed that N¡¯s curiosity about the Payne family didn¡¯t match her interest in the Simmons family. They drove all the way to the mountain¡¯s peak. Instead of heading to Atticus¡¯s old vi, they proceeded to Graham¡¯s private residence. Prior to her arrival, Lucinda had phoned Violeta, who was at home that day. Being informed of Lucinda¡¯s visit, Violeta had gone to the market early in the morning to purchase seafood. She intended to prepare a seafood dinner for Lucinda in the evening, facilitating a meaningful conversation between Lucinda and Graham to resolve any lingering issues. In anticipation of Lucinda¡¯s arrival, Graham and Violeta stood at the vi gate, awaiting her. However, as Lucinda and N entered the garden, Graham and Violeta were surprised. The figure beside Lucinda wasn¡¯t Nathan, but an unfamiliar individual whom Violeta and Graham had never encountered before. They exchanged puzzled nces, unsure why Lucinda had brought her here. Lucinda and N proceeded together towards the gate, their steps synchronized as they approached. Seeing Graham and Violeta, Lucinda took the initiative to introduce them to N. ¡°This is the eldest son of the Simmons family, and the person beside him is my sister-inw. ¡± She then turned to N and introduced her to Violeta, ¡°This is the business director of AN Group. She¡¯ll be staying in Cadiered for a few more days, exploring the area. ¡± Graham observed Lucinda¡¯s distant demeanor towards him and felt a pang of hurt. His usuallyposed expression faltered momentarily. Taking note of his reaction, Violeta nodded understandingly and offered a warm smile. ¡°If she¡¯s a friend of yours, she¡¯s certainly a friend of ours as well. Please,e inside and have a seat. No need to stand out here. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda followed Violeta inside, leaving Graham and N standing at the gate. Previously, Graham had imposed a self-inflicted penance that involved kneeling for an extended period in the ancestral temple. As a result, his legs sustained injuries that left a lingering seque, impacting his walking posture and causing it to be less fluid and smooth. His tone echoing coldness, Graham curtly uttered, ¡°Miss Diaz, please enter. ¡± N responded with a gentle and polite smile, ¡°Please, you go ahead. ¡± Observing N¡¯s courteous demeanor, Graham opted not to say anything further and proceeded to enter the vi. N trailed closely behind him, discreetly observing his gait and posture as they made their way into the vi. She inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your legs, Mr. Simmons?¡± Chapter 1922 Graham¡¯s response was terse. In a hoarse voice, he exined, ¡°It¡¯s an old ailment. ¡± N spoke with genuine concern, her tone polite yet firm. ¡°Considering it¡¯s an old ailment, it¡¯s crucial to prioritize treatment. Dying it couldplicate matters further. You¡¯re in your prime, and your appearance is striking. Don¡¯t let your future prospects be jeopardized because of your legs. ¡± Graham didn¡¯t respond. He remained indifferent to concerns about his future, power, and status. Being idle at home, seeking redemption for his past transgressions day after day, and harboring hope for Lucinda¡¯s forgiveness and an end to her hatred towards him were his primary objectives at present. With the topic closed, silence settled between them, and no further words were exchanged. They moved into the living room and took seats on the sofa. Violeta personally went to prepare tea, Leaving Lucinda, Graham, and N alone in the living room. N¡¯s keen gaze fixated on Graham as she inquired with curiosity, ¡°Mr. Simmons, I¡¯ve heard that you were once a world-renowned pilot in Cadiered, wielding immense influence both in governmental and underworld circles. What¡¯s with your voice? It sounds different from what I heard in the airport¡¯s promotional video. ¡± Graham bowed his head, offering no response.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lucinda naturally assumed control of the conversation and exined on Graham¡¯s behalf. ¡°Because I¡¯m the head of the Simmons family. He made a mistake in the past, and as punishment, I ordered him to kneel in the ancestral temple all night long. He was also required to endure twentyshes each day and recite Buddhist scriptures throughout the night. ¡± With a furrowed brow, Graham lifted his head to gauge Lucinda¡¯s expression. Though uncertain of her motives, he understood that she had her reasons for saying those deceptive words. In fact, those punishments had nothing to do with her as he inflicted them on himself. Preferring silence over rebuttal, he remained quiet. N was dumbfounded. She stared at Graham in astonishment, trying toprehend his apparent eptance of the situation. Then her gaze shifted to Lucinda¡¯s stern and unyielding expression, finding it difficult to believe. She stated, ¡°It sounds quite rming. What significant mistake could he have made to warrant such punishment? Isn¡¯t he your brother? Why treat him so harshly, almost like an enemy?¡± Lucinda pressed her lips together, ready to respond, but Violeta intervened gracefully, cing the tea on the table and pouring a cup for everyone. With the distraction of tea being served, Lucinda tactfully sidestepped the topic, picking up her cup and warmly addressing N, ¡°Miss Diaz, please try this green tea. I believe it suits you perfectly. Please, indulge. ¡± N epted the cup from the tea table, blowing gently on the foam before taking a sip. ¡°This tea is delightful. It¡¯s refreshing and Light. ¡± Lucinda nodded, savoring her own tea. ¡°I¡¯m pleased you enjoy it. ¡± The living room fell into a brief silence for two minutes before N steered the conversation back to Graham. ¡°So, Mr. Simmons, when I arrived earlier, I noticed your difort. Chapter 1923 Is it from kneeling? Your voice sounds strained. Is it from reciting Buddhist scriptures?¡± Graham shot a nce at Lucinda, puzzled by why she was divulging their family matters to an outsider. Nevertheless, he responded, ¡°Yes. ¡± N was taken aback. ¡°Even though I understand it¡¯s a private matter, I¡¯m still curious. Are the rules in the Simmons family exceptionally stringent?¡± Lucinda delicately lifted the second cup of tea, blowing on it before calmly replying, ¡°The Simmons family members are generally quiteid-back. Any perceived strictness is solely directed at Graham. ¡± Both Graham and Violeta were stunned into silence, exchanging bewildered nces with each other. N¡¯s gaze shifted towards Lucinda, her brows furrowing with a mixture of curiosity and perplexity. Tilting her head slightly to the side, she ventured forth with a question that echoed the sentiments swirling in her mind, ¡°Why? Mr. Simmons is undeniably exceptional in many regards. What prompts the family to single him out for such scrutiny?¡± ¡°The specifics are a private matter for our family. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to divulge them, Miss Diaz,¡± Lucinda replied. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± N ceased her inquiries, lowering her head in contemtion. Observing N¡¯s demeanor, Lucinda offered a warm smile and redirected the conversation. ¡°Miss Diaz, which hotel have you been staying attely? Are you finding itfortable? If you prefer the tranquility of Peace Mountain, you¡¯re wee to stay here for a few days. I can make the arrangements for you. ¡± Graham and Violeta were taken aback. However, as head of the household, Lucinda had the authority to arrange for a friend to stay at Graham¡¯s vi for a few days. Everything hinged on N¡¯s response.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The trio turned their attention to N. Under their watchful eyes, N beamed with an innocent and hopeful smile. ¡°I¡¯m really pleased with Lucinda¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯ll be in the care of Mr. and Mrs. Simmons then. ¡± Throughout the conversation, Graham had been quiet. His recent nights spent in contemtion of Buddhist scriptures had lent him a newfound serenity, a stark contrast to his once fiery demeanor. Violeta offered a courteous smile. ¡°As a friend of Lucinda¡¯s, and since you wish to stay here, we¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re well amodated. Could you tell us which hotel your belongings are at, Miss Diaz? We¡¯ll send security to collect them for you. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Simmons. ¡± N stepped closer to Violeta, sping her hands with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve never had siblings, but you make me feel as if I¡¯ve found a sister. ¡± Violeta, with her hands in N¡¯s, managed a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Please, let me know if there¡¯s anything you need. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Simmons,¡± N repeated. Lucinda was savoring her third cup of tea as she observed N closely, pondering over her words, yet the vor of the tea escaped her. As N engaged Violeta in conversation, Lucinda abruptly spoke to Graham. ¡°In theing days, adjust your previous sanction to the afternoon. There¡¯s no need for physical punishment. Instead, spend time in the ancestral temple, kneeling and reading Buddhist texts. It¡¯s a form of reflection. ¡± Chapter 1924 Graham was taken aback. He had once offered himself for punishment, only to be halted by Lucinda. Why did she now decide to reinstate his penance? He was uncertain of her intentions, but her distant demeanor left him feeling wounded. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say. Lucinda nced at her watch with an indifferent expression. ¡°It¡¯s the afternoon already. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading to the ancestral temple?¡± Without a backward nce, Graham stood and exited the vi. The ancestral temple was located in the old vi previously upied by Atticus, necessitating Graham¡¯s visit there. As he departed, N rose to her feet. ¡°Where are you headed, Mr. Simmons?¡± Before Graham could reply, Lucinda interjected, ¡°He¡¯s undergoing a family sanction. It concerns only the Simmons¡¯ matters; your presence isn¡¯t required. I shall check on him myself. ¡± With that, Lucinda left the vi as well. Outside, she sought Gilbert, the butler at Atticus¡¯s former residence, for a private discussion. ¡°What is it you need, Miss Simmons?¡± Gazing towards the ancestral temple, Lucinda instructed, ¡°Gilbert, I need you to monitor the ancestral temple in theing days. Ensure you¡¯re outside whenever Graham is there to read the scriptures. Should anyone else arrive, inform me immediately. ¡± ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons. You can count on me. ¡± ¡°Okay. Remember, keep a low profile. We don¡¯t want to draw attention. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Lucinda then made her way past the ancestral temple, pausing briefly. Through the walls, she could distinctly hear Graham¡¯s strained chants. Mixed emotions surged within her as she stood listening. After a moment, she continued on her way. Her observation of N had been keen throughout their visit. Initially, N seemed impable, yet upon reflection, inconsistencies began to emerge.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. N showed a particr interest in Graham. While she was cordial with Violeta, her interactioncked the same intensity as with Graham. Chapter 1925 However, this was merely Lucinda¡¯s spection. Given N¡¯s impending stay at Peace Mountain, if she truly was Valerie, surely she¡¯d seize the opportunity to act. Lucinda harbored hopes that N would blow her cover during her stay. With these thoughts, Lucinda left Peace Mountain. It was still early, so she headed back to the Simmons Group. Thanks to a coboration with the DoWeier Group, the Simmons Group had recently made its mark in international markets, seeing both its stock value and revenues climb. ¡®s BunnyBookery Thepany was on the brink of gaining international recognition. Moreover, Lucinda was eyeing an investment in the domestic E-sports scene. nning an afternoon visit to several major E-sports venues for a firsthand look, Lucinda thought of Noelle, who had been stressed over her postgraduate exams and likely yearned for a break. She invited Noelle to join her at the gaming base. Overjoyed by the invitation, Noelle hurried over to the address Lucinda sent, escorted by Cyrus and a bodyguard.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Arriving breathlessly at the game club, Noelle found Lucinda already waiting. ¡°Here you are atst. Let¡¯s see how the pros y,¡± Lucinda teased. With wide, curious eyes, Noelle took in her surroundings. In the E-sports realm, yers over twenty were often deemed veterans, so many of the yers here were younger, around seventeen or eighteen. Lucinda and Noelle were given an excellent opportunity to observe. The yers were in top form today, securing victories in eight of their ten practice matches. Lucinda and Noelle found the experience enjoyable. After the session, Lucinda had a private discussion with the team¡¯s founder. ¡°Miss Simmons, as you¡¯ve witnessed, our team is fresh, filled with promising talents who are among the best in our nation. Despite being newly assembled, our need for investment is critical to give our yers the exposure they deserve. Your support could lead us to clinch the global finals championship this year. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t swayed by financial considerations. Her interest in the club was the deciding factor. And indeed, she was impressed by the club¡¯s dynamics during her visit. The yers supported each other through losses and celebrated wins together, creating a positive environment. Lucinda made suggestions regarding the yers¡¯ nutrition, lodging, and daily practice routines. Yet, before finalizing the investment, she had another matter to address. She called over Noelle, who was outside picking up tips from the seasoned yers. Chapter 1926 ¡°Noelle, you¡¯re passionate about this game. It¡¯s clear it¡¯s more than just a hobby for you. How would you feel about managing the team?¡± Noelle was taken aback. ¡°Am I misunderstanding? Lucinda, are you really offering me a job?¡± Lucinda affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Seeing Noelle cooped up in the vi, buried in study materials yet clearly restless, Lucinda figured it was time for a new challenge. Noelle¡¯s enthusiasm for the club made her decision easy. ¡°I¡¯m in. I¡¯m going to give my all in the management of the team. ¡± Lucinda tempered her excitement. ¡°Hold on. Remember, your postgraduate exams are still your priority. You must bnce your studies with this new role. The job typically runs from afternoon to evening, leaving your mornings free for study. Cyrus can help you with your exam prep after hours. It¡¯ll be a full schedule. Think you can handle it?¡± Noelle mulled over Lucinda¡¯s question with her head bowed. The question was quite serious. Now ustomed to a moreid-back lifestyle, she feared the adjustment might prove challenging, even if only temporarily. However, her passion for the game Shields of Hauntings, especially watching the professionals y, sparked excitement within her. This job could fill her with joy. Regarding her postgraduate exams, she resolved to take a more measured approach. Failing to pass this year meant she could simply try again next year. After careful consideration, Noelle dered with conviction, ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m willing to give it a shot. I¡¯ll do everything you¡¯ve asked to the best of my ability. ¡± ¡°Okay, I believe in you,¡± Lucinda responded, offering a reassuring pat on Noelle¡¯s face. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here today to get acquainted with the surroundings? I¡¯ll discuss the investment contract with the club¡¯s founder. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll speak to Cyrus for you. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Lucinda,¡± Noelle replied, her smile gentle.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Meanwhile, in Forden, at the Turner Group, Hilliard had grownfortable handling any task Jennifer assigned, thanks to their time together. Although his genius was recognized in medicine, his talents were not confined to that field alone. Previously indifferent to the world of business, he now realized he could have been a formidable CEO had he pursued it. Jennifer often found herself stealing nces at Hilliard as he worked, his handsomeness providing a pleasant distraction. Hilliard, finishing up thest document with swift keystrokes, turned to look at her. Jennifer quickly averted her gaze, feigning interest in herputer screen. Unaware of her covert admiration, Hilliard spoke earnestly. ¡°Miss Turner, may I leave work early tonight? I have some matters to attend to. ¡± ¡°Did you finish the tasks I assigned?¡± Jennifer inquired. Chapter 1927 ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve forwarded them to your email; you can review them whenever you like,¡± Hilliard responded, nodding. ¡°Alright. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s spirits dipped, a shadow of frustration crossing her face. Hilliard¡¯s early departure meant he would be leaving without her. By day, their roles were strictly professional-boss and secretary. After hours, they were an engaged couple, albeit one not yet united by mutual feelings. Jennifer had epted the engagement, but she had not yet granted her forgiveness to Hilliard. Hilliard had vowed to woo her for a year, not a day less, as a testament to hismitment. If he faltered, it would prove he wasn¡¯t the one for her. Jennifer saw this period as a test of his earnestness. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice Hilliard approaching her desk until he stood before her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. She cleared her mind and, feigning indifference, inquired, ¡°Why the rush today? Where are you off to?¡± Hilliard took a moment before he responded, choosing instead to position himself directly in front of Jennifer. Leaning down slightly, his hands found the armrests of her chair as he met her gaze intently. Feeling the intensity of his proximity, Jennifer¡¯s heart raced. She managed to maintain a semnce ofposure and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡± With a smile, Hilliard queried, ¡°Miss Turner, is this question from my boss or my fianc¨¦e?¡± His tone remained cool, yet his demeanor had softened somewhat, betraying a more approachable side. In recent times, Hilliard had devoted himself to understanding the subtleties of affection, bing adept in matters of the heart. Jennifer noticed the transformation; he seemed more charming than ever. Meeting his gaze, she questioned, ¡°How do these roles differ to you?¡± ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s a distinction,¡± Hilliard mused, recalling the advice from the love manual. He offered a sly grin. ¡°As your secretary, my post-work ns are my own. However, as your fianc¨¦, I owe you honesty about how I spend my time. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite the smooth talker. Where did you pick up such charm? It seems you¡¯ve be quite the flirt. ¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes at his smooth talk, though her face betrayed no irritation. Ignoring her sarcasm, Hilliard pressed, ¡°So, who¡¯s inquiring? Miss Turner, or Jennifer?¡± ¡°In the office, before I approve your early departure, you¡¯re my secretary. Our interaction is professional,¡± Jennifer stated, her tone firm. ¡°A leader deserves honest answers, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Disappointment flickered in Hilliard¡¯s eyes as he stood upright, his response grave. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. My personal life after hours is not for Miss Turner¡¯s ears. ¡±Jennifer found herself at a loss for words. Chapter 1928 As she grappled with her response, Hilliard turned to leave, striding towards the CEO office door. ¡°Stop!¡± she called out, a raremand that halted him in his tracks, though he didn¡¯t face her. Throughout their engagement, she had maintained a formal distance, always addressing him as Mr. Simmons, even privately. ¡°Even if it involves personal matters, I expect to be informed of your whereabouts,¡± she insisted. Hilliard¡¯s reply was blunt. ¡°I have a date. ¡± A date? Not with her, evidently. Who could it be? ¡°Who is she?¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t hide her mixture of curiosity and dismay. Hilliard¡¯s silence persisted, his demeanor as reserved as ever. ¡°Miss Turner, if you¡¯re curious about my ns, feel free to ask as my fianc¨¦e. ¡± After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Jennifer softened, asking, ¡°Alright, as your fianc¨¦e, I¡¯m curious: who is this mysterious date you have nned after work?¡± Hilliard turned, approached her again, and leaned close, his hands finding the armrests of he chair. ¡°The date is with my fianc¨¦e. Did you forget today is your birthday?¡± Jennifer was momentarily taken aback. Celebrating her birthday was something she seldom did, to the point of forgetting the date herself. ¡°How did you find out my birthday? Did my mother tell you?¡± Hilliard was candid. ¡°Your mother thinks highly of me. She¡¯s quite the matchmaker. Plus, you used to make a point of remembering my birthday and phone number. It¡¯s only fair I do the same. ¡± Jennifer felt her heart flutter; Hilliard¡¯s flirtations, paired with his stoic appearance, grew increasingly appealing. Before Jennifer could respond, Hilliard had already shut down herputer. ¡°I spoke with your motherst night; we¡¯re not returning home for dinner or staying in tonight. ¡± Taking Jennifer¡¯s hand, he suggested, ¡°Come on, Jennifer.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We have a couple of hours before work ends. How about we catch a movie first?¡± As he took her hand, helping her to stand, Jennifer focused on one detail. ¡°Not staying in tonight? What do you mean?¡± Hilliard began to pack her bag without offering an exnation. Jennifer eyed him with a mix of astonishment and apprehension. ¡°Are you suggesting we¡­ go to a hotel?¡± Hilliard calmly responded, ¡°We¡¯re adults and engaged. Our date can include a movie, dinner, or even an overnight stay. It¡¯s all quite standard. ¡± At a loss for words, Jennifer pondered. Chapter 1929 To someone less acquainted with him, his straightforwardness might seem odd. Despite his efforts to master the art of romance, Hilliard¡¯s approach remained endearingly straightforward. Jennifer felt a twinge of irritation at Hilliard¡¯s suggestion and politely declined, ¡°You might be done with your work, but I¡¯m not. I won¡¯t be joining you. ¡± Hilliard was taken aback by her response. Did she think he hadn¡¯t done his part to help her finish her work? He approached her again, concern in his voice. ¡°Is there something urgent that needs finishing? Let me help. This is the first time I¡¯m here to celebrate your birthday. Are you sure you want to miss out?¡± Jennifer looked down, her voice soft. ¡°I¡¯ve celebrated more than twenty birthdays. Each year feels the same. It¡¯s not that exciting. ¡± But Hilliard, undeterred and hopeful, took her hand gently. ¡°This year is different because I¡¯m with you. That makes it special. ¡± She remained silent, her mind wandering to the typical date scenarios: movies, dinner, perhaps a hotel stay. Despite her outward indifference, she felt a flutter of excitement but chose to keep her feelings hidden. Hilliard pressed on, ¡°Your mom mentioned earlier that she¡¯d be locking up the vi. If you were thinking of going back, it won¡¯t be possible. You¡¯ll have toe with me. ¡± The news left Jennifer speechless, struggling to believe her mother would conspire against her like that.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Noticing her dismay, Hilliard hurried to reassure her, ¡°She¡¯s doing this because she cares about you. I am your fianc¨¦, and she knows I¡¯ll look after you. ¡± ¡°Which movie are we going to see?¡± Jennifer inquired, her curiosity piqued. ¡°How about a popr romance film?¡± he suggested. Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed, recognizing it as a step forward from the usual horror or sci-fi thrillers he might have proposed. Being the head of the Turner Group, she decided to take a brief hiatus from work that afternoon, a decision no one would dare question. Together, they left the corporate tower behind, heading to the cinema where they picked up popcorn and c before settling in for their movie date. Meanwhile, Lucinda spent her afternoon engrossed in strategizing a new venture into the eSports industry. As the day wound down, her phone¡¯s ring broke her concentration. However, it wasn¡¯t Nathan on the other end, urging her to return home, but Kyson. With a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered, only to be greeted by Kyson¡¯s enthusiastic voice. ¡°Do you remember your promise to take me out for dinner once you returned to the country? You¡¯ve been back for some time now. When do you n to keep that promise? Have you forgotten about it entirely?¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Chapter 1930 Between her nocturnal restlessness and her daytime obligations managing the Simmons Group and navigating N¡¯splexities, she had indeed overlooked hermitment. Kyson, noting Lucinda¡¯s silence, offered an understanding excuse. ¡°I¡¯m aware of your ambitions, which extends far beyond being the wealthiest in Cadiered. If you¡¯re avable this evening, perhaps we could have dinner together?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll speak to Nathan about choosing a restaurant and get back to you in half an hour,¡± Lucinda responded. This dinner was a gesture of gratitude towards Kyson for his help with the children, and Nathan, without hesitation, agreed to the n and even assisted in selecting the venue. Within half an hour, everything was arranged. To ensure Kyson wouldn¡¯t feel out of ce, Lucinda extended an invitation to Noelle as well. The dinner setup-Lucinda and Nathan, Kyson and Noelle-promised a pleasant bnce. Nathan and Kyson arrived at the restaurant in their respective cars, while Lucinda and Noelle joined them shortly after, fashionablyte. As the two women approached, they noticed Nathan and Kyson waiting by the entrance, their impressive statures making them stand out as if they were part of the weingmittee, drawing admiring nces from passersby. Kyson, spotting Lucinda, quickened his pace to meet her, his attention solely on her. He smiled, ¡°Lucinda, your day must have been packed. Are you feeling alright?¡± Before answering, Lucinda nced at Nathan, who wore a somber expression at the restaurant¡¯s door. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she assured Kyson. ¡°I managed to finalize an investment deal earlier. Noelle has embarked on a new career path and will undoubtedly face her own set of challenges. ¡± With that, she and Noelle moved to join Nathan, their steps in sync. Noelle subtly stepped back, aligning herself with Kyson. Nathan, holding Lucinda¡¯s hand, couldn¡¯t resist a yful jab. ¡°Mr. Shaw, we¡¯re here because we¡¯re showing you our gratitude, yet I can¡¯t help but notice you¡¯re not wearing the watch I got you. Didn¡¯t you like my gift?¡± Kyson nced at his wrist, where a less prestigious watch bore minor scratches. ¡°The watch you gave me holds too much value. I fear ruining it, so it stays safe at home, like a cherished possession. This one¡­¡± He observed the wear on his everyday watch, reflecting, ¡°I once thought I¡¯d dislike anything not pristine. But I¡¯ve learned to appreciate the beauty in things that bear marks of use. It took meeting someone special to change my perspective. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened, a frown creasing his brow. Though the meaning behind Kyson¡¯s words might elude others, Nathan sensed a deeper implication, chilling the air between them. Lucinda, sensing the tension, intervened to lighten the mood. ¡°Let¡¯s not linger outside. Noelle and I spent the day working. We¡¯re quite hungry. Let¡¯s head in and see what¡¯s on the menu.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡± They proceeded to a private dining area within the restaurant, where the seating arrangements naturally fell into ce¡ªLucinda and Nathan together, with Kyson and Noelle adjacent. Chapter 1931 The restaurant, known for its upscale barbecue offerings, quickly presented them with an assortment of premium meats and vegetables. As a waiter stepped forward to assist with the grill, Nathan assertively took the utensils from her. ¡°Please, I¡¯ve got this. ¡± His tone left no room for argument, suggesting he believed his grilling skills surpassed those of the restaurant staff. Kyson, seizing the moment as Nathan focused on the grill, gazed at Lucinda from across the table, engaging in light conversation. ¡°I remember your love for barbecue from when you were young. It seems some things never change. I reminisced about those horseback rides across the grasnds, the pics, and how you always enjoyed themb I grilled. ¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda cautiously looked towards Nathan, checking for any reaction, before she thought of replying. Nathan, however, beat her to it. ¡°The past may hold its charms, but Lucinda lives in the now, looking eagerly towards what¡¯s ahead. She¡¯s taken quite a liking to my cooking. I¡¯d say her culinary affections are securely with me, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± A shadow of sadness flickered in Kyson¡¯s eyes as he bowed his head, choosing silence over words. Lucinda, picking up on the tension, lightened the mood with a yful remark, ¡°Well, it¡¯s worth mentioning I was the one who taught Nate his way around the kitchen. That counts for something. ¡± Kyson, feeling the distance between him and the warmth shared by the couple, emptied his drink in a single draught. With a smile tinged with resignation, he offered his blessing. ¡°Since your heart has made its choice, my only wish is for your happiness to be evesting. Mr. Payne, she¡¯s in your care now. And remember, if ever you find yourself unable to stand by her, know that as the godfather of Colby and Destinee, I¡¯ll always be there to support and protect her and kids. ¡± At Kyson¡¯s earnest deration, Nathan felt a sudden tension grip his arm, the weight of the responsibility and the unspoken rivalry hanging heavily in the air. Nathan looked up, his eyes locking with Kyson¡¯s across the table, his voice colder than before, revealing his clear distaste. ¡°Do you think too highly of yourself? If I can¡¯t protect them, what makes you think you can?¡± Kyson had taken control of the Shaw family, thanks in part to Nathan¡¯s support. The Shaw Group was still growing, and Kyson would need Lucinda and Nathan¡¯s help for quite some time. Nathan wielded considerable influence in Cadiered; he could sway the entire country with a simple gesture. Next to him, Kyson¡¯s power seemed insignificant. Nathan had put up with Kyson¡¯s indirect criticisms, responding with subtle digs of his own. However, he had reached his limit this time. Given Kyson¡¯s role as godfather to Colby and Destinee, Nathan held back his harsher words. Kyson looked a bit pale, a hint of self-mockery in his eyes. ¡°I apologize. I overstepped. It¡¯s clear that with you here, Lucinda and the kids are in the best hands. ¡± Nathan¡¯s irritation eased a little with this apology. He put some freshly grilled pork belly into Kyson¡¯s bowl, deliberately not serving Lucinda first. ¡°Eat up, and don¡¯t say we haven¡¯t treated you well. Maybe this piece of meat will keep you quiet. ¡± Kyson felt a mix of embarrassment and helplessness in response to Nathan¡¯s bluntment. Lucinda¡¯sughter filled the room as she watched the exchange. ¡°In Cadier, it¡¯s a rare treat to enjoy meat grilled by Nate. Kyson, have as much as you like; it¡¯s exceptional. ¡± Kyson simply nodded, offering a grateful smile and choosing to stay silent. Lucinda then turned her attention to Noelle, catering to her specific preferences. Chapter 1932 Kyson noticed her attention was more on Noelle than on him. Silently, he bowed his head, mechanically eating the grilled meat without savoring its taste. As dusk enveloped Forden, Jennifer and Hilliard, having savored an elegant French meal, strolled together through the streets. Since their engagement, they had spent their days working and their evenings at the Turners¡¯ house, where they dined before retreating to their individual rooms. Their opportunities for dating were sadly brief, and Hilliard had yet to experience the simple pleasure of holding her hand. In the affluent business district, the streets were nearly empty. The dim glow of streetlights cast elongated shadows of the couple walking together, lending an intimate ambiance to their stroll. Hilliard, battling his nervousness, seized the moment to ask, ¡°Jennifer, considering tonight marks our first official date, may I hold your hand?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His request, despite their engagement, underscored his respect for her boundaries. Jennifer¡¯s heart warmed, convinced that Hilliard deeply respected her preferences. ¡°Sure,¡± she replied, touched by his consideration. With her consent, Hilliard¡¯s confidence grew, and he gently grasped her hand. Their fingers intertwined, their palms pressed together in a bond that mirrored that of any couple deeply in love. The mere act of handholding sent a rush of warmth through them, rendering them bashful and clumsy, lost for where to direct their gazes. They continued their leisurely walk, the quiet moments seemingly destined to be cherished memories. After some time, Jennifer broke thefortable silence. ¡°We¡¯ve enjoyed a movie and dinner. What¡¯s next on our agenda?¡± Hilliard had nned to visit a hotel for a memorable evening. As they walked, Hilliard¡¯s nerves were palpable. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen a particrly nice hotel nearby; I believe you¡¯ll appreciate it. ¡± Jennifer remained quiet upon hearing this, her apprehension growing over his selection. She had hoped the romantic movie of the evening would be uplifting, not anticipating a mncholy school love story. They were both seasoned professionals, and she found the choice of a youthful romance film ill-fitting for their date. The cinema was cast in a somber light, filled mostly with students and young attendees. Jennifer hadn¡¯t anticipated any grand gestures from him, choosing instead to follow his lead in silence as they strolled. Cherishing their time together on foot, she hoped to prolong their walk, preferring it to heading to the hotel. Soon, they reached the hotel lobby, leaving Jennifer speechless with a mix of preparedness and surprise. Despite her mental preparation, frustration still took hold of her. Chapter 1933 She frowned, ¡°A couple-themed hotel? Are you sure about this?¡± Hilliard met her gaze earnestly. ¡°We¡¯re engaged, after all. Spending a night here doesn¡¯t seem out of ce, does it?¡± As she stared at him, her frustration began to rise. Their engagement notwithstanding, this was their first true date. The choice of a love hotel seemed unconventional for such an asion. She pondered whether his decision was naive or feigned ignorance. With a flush of embarrassment, Jennifer whispered, ¡°You didn¡¯t opt for a themed room with an oversized bed, did you?¡± ¡°yhat?¡± Hilliard¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s just a standard room I¡¯ve booked. Are you into themed rooms? I could see about changing our room with the hotel manager. ¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s not it. Let¡¯s just head inside,¡± she quickly interjected, her cheeks burning hot as she used her hand to try and cool them, leading the way into the hotel with a shy stride. Once they had checked in, Hilliard, taking the room card, took her hand and together they stepped into the elevator. Their room was 1314. Jennifer¡¯s nerves tingled with a mix of anticipation and apprehension as they approached the room. Standing at the door, her heart pounded as she swiped the card. After two seconds, the door unlocked. With the card inserted to power the room, they were greeted by its warm Light. The room, bathed in elegance, boasted a sprawling round bed at its heart, encircled by red gauze curtains that lent a romantic haze. Yet, it was the see-through crystal bathtub across from the bed and the vivid murals adorning the walls that sent Jennifer¡¯s embarrassment soaring. She couldn¡¯t help but question the designer¡¯s intentions behind such a bathtub ¨C not that she nned to use it. Feeling like a teenager again, her heart fluttered at every new discovery in the room. Hilliard was equally unsettled, his first foray into nning such an evening proving to be a nerve-wracking experience. ¡°Well, Jennifer, why don¡¯t you freshen up first? I¡¯ll follow, and then we can turn in early,¡± he suggested, attempting to navigate the awkwardness. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed, making her way to the bathroom. Yet, she soon encountered a ring issue ¨C the bathroom door wouldn¡¯t fully close. She had no choice but to leave the door ajar, heightening her difort during private moments. To make matters worse, the door was see-through, offering a clear view from the outside. Feeling trapped, she eventually spoke up.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Hilliard, I can¡¯t lock the door. Promise me you won¡¯t walk in. Just stay out here. ¡± Chapter 1934 Hilliard¡¯s brow furrowed in surprise, pondering his own dilemma of how to maintain privacyter. Both were navigating the unfamiliar terrain of romantic rtionships. ¡°I promise, Jennifer. I¡¯ll stay out,¡± he assured her. Once she started the shower, the bathroom was filled with the sound of water running. Hilliard sat rigidly on the bed¡¯s edge, his hands aimlessly moving, unsure of where to ce them. His previous close moment with Jennifer had been under the influence of too much alcohol. However, this situation was starkly different; he waspletely sober. Recalling online dating advice, he took out several items from his jacket,ying them on the nightstand. Staring at the condom box, his mind wandered, uncertain of his next move. After much deliberation, he considered consulting Jennifer, fearing the items might rm her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As these thoughts circled in his mind, he reached for the items on the bedside table, deciding to put them away first. Yet, before his fingers could graze them, Jennifer¡¯s distressed sound echoed from the bathroom. Instantly alert, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jennifer? Did you slip?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Her voice wasced with difort. The hotel¡¯s bathroomcked both bathrobes and towels. Jennifer took a deep breath, gathering her courage before she spoke. ¡°Can you help me find a bath towel?¡± she asked. Hilliard was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a bath towel in the bathroom?¡± he questioned. ¡°No¡­¡± Jennifer replied, her voice trailing off. Hilliard was at a loss for words. He rose to his feet and made his way to the closet next to the bed. Upon opening the closet door, he discovered the coat hangers, disposable slippers, bath towels, bathrobes, and hair drying caps all neatly arranged. ¡°I found them. Do you need a bath towel or a bathrobe, Jennifer?¡± he inquired. After pondering for a moment, Jennifer responded, ¡°Both! I¡¯m feeling quite cold. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring them over to you,¡± Hilliard offered. Chapter 1935 ¡°No!¡± Jennifer quickly refused, her response almost instinctive. Yet, she realized if Hilliard didn¡¯t bring them to her, how would she manage to leave the bathroom? After a brief pause, she proposed, ¡°Could youe over, but with your back to me? And no peeking. Keep your distance and hand me the bath towel and bathrobe.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Hilliard agreed, taking a bath towel and a bathrobe before proceeding towards the bathroom. Despite his promise, he found himself asionally ncing over his shoulder, ensuring he wasn¡¯t veering off the path. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the bathroom wall would be transparent. Despite the steam blurring the view, Jennifer¡¯s slender, beautiful figure was faintly visible, stirring his imagination even more. His ears turned red, his cheeks warmed slightly, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed with nervousness. Inside the bathroom, Jennifer stood frozen, overwhelmed by nervousness. She hadn¡¯t expected her first date to unfold like this, marking an unforgettable moment in her life. When Hilliard¡¯s hand, clutching a bath towel and bathrobe, appeared through the slightly opened door, she quickly grabbed them, securing the towel around her and snugly wrapping herself in the bathrobe. This being their first evening together, she was determined not to appear careless orcking in dignity. Donning the bathrobe, she felt a wave of security wash over her. She exhaled a sigh of relief and stepped out of the bathroom, her hair still damp. ¡°Hilliard, it¡¯s your turn for a shower. Be sure to take your bathrobe with you,¡± she said. Hilliard then retrieved arger bathrobe from the closet and disappeared into the bathroom. With her back to him, Jennifer began drying her hair, leaving only a single, unlocked ss door between them. ¡®s BunnyBookery Hilliard was a bundle of nerves, aware that Jennifer could see him with a mere turn of her head. Summoning his courage, he endured a brisk five-minute shower, hoping to calm his nerves quickly. Afterward, they both settled onto the expansive round bed, lying on their sides, separated by a wide expanse. Neither dared to close the distance first, maintaining a respectful boundary between them. Ding! Jennifery awake, her mind a whirl of thoughts, when the chime of a message notification on her phone offered a brief distraction from her unease. Yet, as she reached out to grab her phone from the bedside table, her fingers brushed against something unexpected. A closer look revealed it was a condom, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words. She wondered, did Hilliard ce it there deliberately? If he was hinting at something, why hadn¡¯t he made a move or tried to get closer? Was he expecting her to take the lead? But considering he was the one who asked her out and booked the hotel, the thought of taking the initiative seemed odd to her. In the seconds following her discovery, Jennifer¡¯s mind raced with spection. Ding! The sound of her phone chiming cut through her thoughts once again. Holding the condom in one hand, she reached out with the other to pick up her phone, illuminating the screen to see who had messaged her. It was a message from her mother-Presley. ¡°How is it going? What have you done? Are you in the hotel now?¡± Presley inquired. She added, ¡°My dear daughter, have you slept together? Reply to me as soon as possible!¡± Chapter 1936 Jennifer found herself at a loss for words once again. She quietly responded to her mother¡¯s probing messages with a simple, ¡°No. ¡± Almost immediately, her phone buzzed with follow-up questions from Presley. ¡°What does that mean? You didn¡¯t make it to the hotel? Or haven¡¯t you slept together? That can¡¯t be right. You¡¯re both grown-ups. Should I really be concerned about these things? Mr. Simmons is a reserved man, engrossed in his medical research, and devoid of any romantic tales. Couldn¡¯t you take a step forward? Sweetheart, believe me, there¡¯s no shame in making the first move!¡± Jennifer was dumbstruck. If it were possible, she wished she could turn back time, return to the safety of Presley¡¯s womb, and opt for a different mother. Amidst her turmoil, Hilliard¡¯s phone began to ring. Cyrus was on the other end. As soon as Hilliard answered, Cyrus inquired, ¡°How¡¯s it going, Hilliard? Have you followed my advice?¡± Hilliard simply hummed in response, caught up in the unfolding scenario. Cyrus¡¯ response was one of clear dissatisfaction. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Have you been with her? Come on, you¡¯re already engaged. Neither of you is getting any younger. You should solidify your rtionship as soon as possible! There¡¯s no time to waste!¡± Hilliard found himself at a loss for words. Swallowing his frustration, he took his time before responding, ¡°I understand. ¡± He then quickly ended the call. As he set his phone back on the bedside table, his thoughts drifted back to the condom he had earlier taken out and realized he hadn¡¯t returned it to his suit pocket.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fumbling around the bedside table in search for it, he came up empty-handed. He wondered, had he mistaken the side of the bed it was on? Could it be on the table on the other side? And more pressing, had Jennifer noticed the condom he left on the bedside table? With both of them lying with their backs to each other, an awkward silence enveloped the room. After spending what felt like an eternity in quiet, both summoned the courage to speak. Turning towards each other simultaneously, they broke the silence. ¡°Hilliard. ¡± ¡°Jennifer. ¡± Their voices ovepped, and their eyes met in an awkward exchange. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Hilliard encouraged. Jennifer, with a hesitant smile, extended the condom she held towards him, inquiring, ¡°Did you leave this on my bedside table earlier?¡± Hilliard found himself momentarily speechless. Oh, she had noticed. He blinked, trying to rify, ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Jennifer. I had no other intentions with this purchase. If it¡¯s not to your liking, I won¡¯t insist. ¡± Observing his genuinely flustered demeanor, which seemed even more bashful than her own, Jennifer felt her nerves ease. She couldn¡¯t help butugh, yfully waving the condom at him. ¡°Really? You had no other intention? Then why buy an entire box?¡± Hilliard looked puzzled, unsure if such things were sold individually. His bewildered expression only made him appear more endearing. With a grin, Jennifer tossed the box back to him. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted this date and booked the hotel. What happens tonight is your call. ¡± It was clear she was giving her consent. However, Hilliard, overwhelmed by his own shyness and nervousness, missed her cuepletely. He quickly stashed away the box she had thrown to him. Jennifer¡¯s smile faded as she saw his apparent unease, her amusement turning into frustration. Had he really left that box for her to find, hoping she¡¯d make the first move? The more she dwelled on it, the more irritated she became, eventually giving in to her frustration and aiming a kick at him under the covers. Due to the distance and the nkets, her aim was off, striking him unexpectedly between the legs. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Hilliard recoiled, instinctively guarding the sensitive area, his eyes wide with shock. Jennifer, too, was taken aback by her own actions. The situation turned utterly embarrassing! Chapter 1937 ¡°Jennifer, we¡¯re supposed to get married someday. How could you be so heartless to me?¡± Hilliard frowned. His gaze bore into her, his expression one of innocent bewilderment. Jennifer, feeling utterly embarrassed, buried her face beneath the covers, wishing she could vanish on the spot. ¡°If I tell you it was an ident, will you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Hilliard replied earnestly, nodding his head. ¡°I believe everything you say. Besides, if you truly meant me harm, you wouldn¡¯t have been so gentle just now. ¡± He regarded her with frankness, while Jennifer¡¯s embarrassment was palpable. She stated, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to sleep then. We have an early start tomorrow. ¡± Turning away from Hilliard, Jennifer closed her eyes and feigned sleep. She curled up at the edge of the bed, her body tense with the lingering awkwardness of the moment. Silently staring at the back of her head, Hilliard felt a restlessness creeping over him as he recalled Cyrus¡¯ words. For a moment, he considered reaching out to touch Jennifer¡¯s back. But he hesitated and withdrew his hand. In his sober state, Hilliard found himself unable to act upon his feelings for Jennifer, overwhelmed by embarrassment.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Feeling despondent, he sat up and noticed a marble table across from him. On ity an unopened bottle of red wine, a pair of sses, and undisturbed candles. Driven by an impulse, he rose from the bed and hurried over to the table. Hastily, he uncorked the bottle. Startled by the noise, Jennifer slowly sat up and inquired, ¡°Hilliard, what are you doing?¡± Ignoring her question, Hilliard poured himself a generous ss of wine and downed it in one decisive gulp. It was a familiar tactic for a coward to seek sce and courage in alcohol. Picking up the empty ss from the table, Hilliard gazed at Jennifer and propositioned, ¡°Can you fall asleep, Jennifer? How about joining me for a drink?¡± ¡°No, thanks. ¡± Jennifer declined politely. Without further ado, Hilliard proceeded to consume five sses of wine in rapid session. As the alcohol coursed through his veins, Hilliard began to feel dizzy, his face flushing with the effects. Despite the difort of sleeping in just a bath towel, Jennifer found a sense of security in it. Hilliard couldn¡¯t help but notice Jennifer¡¯s delicate and alluring corbone, exposed by the bath towel, along with her beautiful shoulders. Hilliard fixed his gaze on Jennifer from a distance. Under the influence of alcohol, he found her slender and attractive figure on the bed increasingly tempting. Setting down his ss, he eschewed conventional drinking etiquette and drank directly from the bottle. Chapter 1938 The red wine spilled from the corner of his mouth, trickling down his neck and staining his pristine white bathrobe. Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but notice his hasty consumption. In a soft voice, she advised, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much, Hilliard. You have a low alcohol tolerance and might get wasted. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Hilliard replied tersely. After emptying the entire bottle of red wine, he staggered to the bed and promptly slipped under the covers. Under the sway of alcohol, Hilliard drew closer to Jennifer, enveloping her in his embrace. In a voice tinged with hoarseness, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Happy birthday, Jennifer. I hope to celebrate each of your birthdays with you in the years toe. ¡± Moved by his words, Jennifer clutched the covers nervously, rendered speechless by the unexpected sentiment.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hilliard continued, ¡°I want to give you a big surprise tonight. ¡± A big surprise? Jennifer turned to face him, curiosity evident in her expression. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I want to give myself to you. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s flirtatious tone sent a shiver down Jennifer¡¯s spine as he leaned in to ki*s her soft lips. ¡°Let me be yours, Jennifer. ¡± What Hilliard said was undeniably alluring and captivating. With her eyes shut, Jennifer found herself unable to resist Hilliard¡¯s advances and surrendered to his initiative. The room was saturated with an undeniable and palpable romantic ambiance. Meanwhile, in N&L Fairy Land, Stastle. Nathan remained awake throughout the night, keeping a vignt watch over Lucinda. It had been two days since Lucinda¡¯sst rpse, indicating that the medicine prescribed by Aldric was indeed effective. As a matter of fact, Aldric believed that even if Lucinda didn¡¯t experience another rpse, it was still necessary to take her to theb. The intravenous drips would enhance the medication¡¯s efficacy. Therefore, Nathan stayed awake, silently waiting and nning to take Lucinda to theb once she fell asleep. To his surprise, Lucinda struggled to drift off all night. Ever since her visit to the basement, her mind had been preupied with thoughts of the N incident from earlier in the day. Lucinda¡¯s mind was consumed by the events of driving N to Peace Mountain of the Simmons family. The scene and details reyed incessantly in her thoughts. The more she dwelled on it, the more suspicious Lucinda became of N, especially her peculiar behavior towards Graham. Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that N¡¯s attitude towards Graham was rather odd. Chapter 1939 If N wasn¡¯t interested in Graham¡¯s good looks, her attention toward him seemed out of ce to Lucinda. Particrly unsettling was N¡¯s reaction when mentioning Graham¡¯s punishment-having to kneel while reciting the scriptures and enduring twentyshes, resulting in his hoarse voice and swollen knees due to rheumatism. N¡¯s expression betrayed deep sympathy, and Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the impression that N felt genuinely sorry for Graham. Lucinda pondered over why N would feel such empathy for someone she had just met. Was it because N was inherentlypassionate, or was there something more between her and Graham? However, Lucinda recognized that these were mere spections. Without concrete evidence or N¡¯s personal admission, she couldn¡¯t jump to conclusions. Lost in her thoughts, Lucinda suddenly felt herself being lifted. Startled, she opened her eyes in a panic. In the windowless basement, darkness enveloped Lucinda, rendering her surroundings pitch ck. Even with her eyes wide open, she could discern nothing. In the absence of visibility, Lucinda raised her voice and called out, ¡°What are you doing? Where are you taking me?¡± Hearing Lucinda¡¯s voice, Nathan froze in embarrassment, halting his actions abruptly. ¡°Honey, you are still awake? I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep either. I thought I might hold you and do some squats. ¡± In truth, Nathan had blurted out the excuse without much thought. However, Lucinda found the excuse rather ridiculous. ¡°Ouch, honey. That hurts. ¡± Even in the darkness, Lucinda managed to pinch his handsome face with remarkable uracy. Of course, Lucinda knew she hadn¡¯t applied enough force to cause any real pain. ¡°Tell me the truth. What¡¯s really on your mind?¡± In a pitiful tone, Nathan responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t had a rpse in the past two days. So I believe the medicine prescribed by Aldric is working, and we should continue with the IV drips to solidify its effectiveness. I waited for you to fall asleep so I could quietly take you to theb. ¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Lucinda heard it, sheughed and gave Nathan a quick finger flick to his forehead. ¡°Oh, really? Do you really think this way? You could tell me straight out. Why would you decide on your own and carry out your decision covertly, huh?¡± When Nathan heard it, he became silent. He didn¡¯t want to wake Lucinda since he believed that she was asleep. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go visit Aldric. I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep anyway. Perhaps the IV drips will be beneficial, expediting my recovery. ¡± Lucinda let go of Nathan¡¯s face and struggled to flick on the light. Once they were dressed, the pair walked out of the house hand in hand. In truth, having the intravenous drip while awake proved to be quite tedious. Chapter 1940 Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but ponder how Nathan endured the lengthy stretches of time while she underwent the IV drips. Two and a half hourster, the intravenous drip was finallyplete. Exiting theb, they climbed into the luxury car, prepared to head home. As soon as Nathan ignited the engine, Lucinda turned her head and inquired gently, ¡°Are you feeling tired, Nate?¡± Nathan shook his head and replied, ¡°I felt a bit drowsy while you were receiving the infusion. However, stepping out of theb and feeling the brisk wind has revitalized me. You needn¡¯t worry about me. I can easily manage staying up overnight. ¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s reassurance, Lucinda made a decision.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°In that case, before returning to N&L Fairy Land, let¡¯s pay a visit to the Simmons¡¯ house first. To Peace Mountain, precisely. ¡± Nathan was puzzled by Lucinda¡¯s sudden desire to return to the Simmons¡¯ house on Peace Mountain. He fired up the engine and set course for their destination, then casually inquired, ¡°What¡¯s got you wanting to head over to Peace Mountain all of a sudden?¡± After all, Cyrus had moved into his own vi, and Hilliard was off in Forden. Apart from a few other Simmons family members, only Graham and Violeta were still at Peace Mountain. Lucinda turned her gaze to the passing scenery outside the window, her voice calm as she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve sent N there, asking her to stay at Peace Mountain for a bit. Plus, I¡¯ve got Graham on scripture recitation duty every day. I doubt he¡¯s finished it yet Can¡¯t seem to sleep anyway, so why not swing by and check on them?¡± Having spent considerable time with Lucinda, Nathan grasped her intentions right away. ¡°That sounds like a n. Some things just need to be sorted out before you can rx,¡± he agreed. Lucinda offered no reply, simply shifting her focus to the kaleidoscope of lights streaking by, deep in thought. Catching a glimpse of her, Nathan voiced his concern. ¡°What if it turns out N has nothing to do with Valerie?¡± Lucinda¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Though weck concrete proof, it¡¯s highly Likely she and Danilo orchestrated that ident on our way to Aldoria¡¯s airport. Even if she isn¡¯t Valerie, I need to settle scores with her. She¡¯s stepped into my territory in Cadiered, and I won¡¯t let her off the hook so easily this time. ¡± Nathan expressed his worry. ¡°Handling N might be straightforward. But if Danilo¡¯s with her, dealing with him could prove challenging. After all, he¡¯s an earl at the Zephyria court, and the AN Group has deep roots in the country. You¡¯ll need to tread carefully, Lucinda. ¡± Lucinda was well aware. ¡°First thing¡¯s to confirm N¡¯s identity. If she¡¯s not Valerie, I¡¯ll leave her be. But if she is, the Simmons family rules dictate she learns her lesson,¡± Lucinda dered, her anger mounting with each word. Her gaze fixed on the vi atop Peace Mountain. She added, ¡°She¡¯s at Peace Mountain now, out of Danilo¡¯s reach. ¡± Lucinda arrived unnoticed, not wanting to draw the attention of other Simmons family members. She instructed Nathan to stop the car partway up the mountain. The pair then made their way on foot to the old vi where Atticus once lived, slipping past the back door to head towards the ancestral temple. As they approached, Graham¡¯s voice, strained and hoarse from effort, became clearer with each step. Despite the challenge, Graham seemed deeply focused on his task. Through the window, Lucinda caught sight of the scene within the ancestral temple. Graham was kneeling on the unforgiving marble floor, a Bible clutched in his hands. His posture was rigid, his frame slightly trembling, and his voice parched from the continuous recitation. Chapter 1941 He had been in this position for an extended period, and it was uncertain if he had taken any water during this time. This form of punishment was harsh indeed. Yet, Graham appeared indifferent to his suffering, perhaps ustomed to self-imposed hardship from past experiences. Lucinda watched him from afar, her emotions a whirlwind of conflict. She was furious with Graham. He had been a protective elder brother and a strict guardian for years, yet he had concealed secrets that hurt her deeply, all for an illegitimate daughter of the Simmons family who had wronged Lucinda in the past. Graham¡¯s willingness to overlook their father¡¯s tragic ident, all to benefit Valerie¡¯s quest for control over the Simmons family, filled Lucinda with bitterness. Her expression hardened into a blend of anger and resolve as she mulled over these betrayals. Nathan, noting the shift in her demeanor, sighed quietly. He understood Lucinda¡¯s attachment to Graham but recognized the extent of Graham¡¯s betrayal, which led to her profound disappointment. Forgiving Graham seemed a distant possibility for Lucinda. Meanwhile, Nathan wished for her to move past this turmoil, particrly given Graham¡¯s self-imposed penance, indicating his genuine remorse. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± Nathan began, only to be silenced by her hand over his mouth. ¡°Someone¡¯sing. Stay quiet,¡± she whispered, urgency in her tone. They retreated to a concealed spot behind the ancestral temple. Lucinda whispered again, instructing Nathan, ¡°Watch Graham and anyone approaching the temple. I need to speak with Gilbert. ¡± With a nod, Nathanplied. The clock struck three in the morning, and apart from Graham¡¯sbored chants, Peace Mountain was enveloped in silence.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Lucinda had strategically removed the guards from the vi¡¯s entrance, allowing easy ess for any intruder. Soon, a figure made its way towards the ancestral temple. Nathan, from his hidden vantage point, watched closely, blending into the darkness. He could barely make out the side profile of the visitor under the dim garden lights. The figure was slender, unmistakably feminine. Could it be N? He wondered if she hade to the ancestral temple to see Graham at such an unusual hour. It seemed suspicious. However, the figure remained stationary at the temple¡¯s entrance, making no move to enter. Nathan, curious and cautious, decided to approach. Chapter 1942 It wasn¡¯t until he was close enough that he realized his mistake. The visitor wasn¡¯t N, but Violeta. She seemed too concerned about Graham to find rest. Nathan quietly slipped back into the shadows, his presence nearly invisible in the dim light of the garden. Meanwhile, Violeta lingered outside the ancestral temple, her silhouette a quiet testament to her concern. She remained there, unmoving, for what felt like an eternity before finally, with a heavy heart, she turned and departed. It wasn¡¯t long after Violeta¡¯s departure that Lucinda returned, her steps silent yet purposeful. ¡°How are things here? Did anyone show up?¡± she inquired softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Nathan responded with a shake of his head, ¡°Only Violeta stopped by for a bit. There wasn¡¯t anyone else. What about Gilbert? What did he have to say?¡± Lucinda¡¯s reply came swiftly. ¡°He mentioned that Violeta checked on Graham a couple of times this afternoon. N was nowhere to be seen,¡± she shared, her toneced with frustration. Attempting to offer some sce, Nathan suggested, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re reading too much into it, Lucinda. N and Valerie could simply be lookalikes. And their ages don¡¯t really align, do they?¡± But Lucinda¡¯s conviction didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Appearances can be altered through surgeries, and ages and identities can be fabricated. I trust only what I uncover myself,¡± she stated firmly, her resolve clear. Observing Lucinda¡¯s slight shiver, Nathan instinctively wrapped his arms around her, offering his suit jacket for warmth. ¡°N hasn¡¯t made her move yet. What¡¯s your next step?¡± he inquired, concern evident in his voice. ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see for now. She¡¯s bound to slip up sooner orter. If she doesn¡¯t take the bait, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to press Graham further. I can¡¯t believe Valerie would ignore his plight indefinitely. Despite her cold exterior, she¡¯s always seen Graham as her brother,¡± she exined. Reflecting on the past, Lucinda remembered the moment Valerie confessed to everything,N?velDrama.Org ? content. shouldering the me to protect Graham. ¡®s BunnyBookery They truly were siblings, bound not just by blood but by shared secrets and sacrifices. A sneer crossed Lucinda¡¯s Lips, a mix of scorn and anger flickering in her eyes. Without another nce at the ancestral temple, Lucinda turned away. Nathan followed closely, the two of them making their way back to the car parked on the hillside, then driving off into the night towards the Paynes¡¯ house. Throughout the drive, Lucinda remained engrossed in her phone. Her focus never wavered, a testament to her unyielding determination to unravel the truth, no matter how deep she had to dig. Nathan took his time, choosing his words with care before finally speaking up. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since everything happened. Aside from breaking things off with him, you haven¡¯t really punished Graham. And I get it, he deserves it. But what about Violeta? It doesn¡¯t seem fair to her. ¡± He continued, his voice carrying a hint of concern, ¡°Violeta was in the dark about everything, yet she¡¯s caught in the middle because Graham is her husband. She was here earlier, and I heard her crying. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s hurting. She¡¯s up in the middle of the night, worried sick about Graham. ¡± Nathan paused, letting his words sink in. ¡°She¡¯s innocent in all this. While Graham is in the ancestral temple, kneeling and reciting the scripture as punishment, it¡¯s also tormenting Violeta. ¡± At Nathan¡¯s words, Lucinda lifted her head, her actions momentarily halted. Chapter 1943 Nathan¡¯s perspective had struck a chord with her, prompting her to reconsider the broader impact of her decisions. After a brief pause, Lucinda suddenly understood what Nathan meant. ¡°So, are you saying that if I want to spare Violeta from suffering with Graham, I should forgive him?¡± she questioned, her tone reflecting her newfound understanding. Nathan, steering with one hand, focused on the road ahead, and with a gentle smile, he said, ¡°You now understand me Lucinda, you always do. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned somber, ¡°I was serious about cutting ties with Graham. If Luck hadn¡¯t been on my side, Valerie could¡¯ve nearly killed me several times. And yet, my own brother defends an illegitimate daughter like Valerie. That¡¯s disappointing. ¡± Nathan sighed, ¡°At the end of the day, it seems as though you¡¯re just angry and not ready to forgive. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lucinda didn¡¯t retort, gazing out the window at the streetmps. ¡°I need to find out if N is Valerie or not. Violeta will have to endure a few more days. I¡¯m sure the truth wille out soon. ¡± Nathan could not speak any further. He drove back to N&L Fairy Land, where they eventually drifted off to sleep in each other¡¯s arms. Over the next two days, there was still no unusual news from Peace Mountain. Lucinda¡¯s phone rang. Gilbert was calling with an update. ¡°Miss Simmons, no one has been near the ancestral templetely. Mr. Simmons has suffered a lot over thest two days. His legs are badly injured, and he can barely speak due to his hoarse voice. This punishment seems excessively harsh¡­¡± Lucinda interjected, ¡°Instruct him to copy the scripture until it¡¯s done. I don¡¯t care whether his voice is hoarse or not. ¡± Gilbert, concerned for Graham, suggested, ¡°What if we have Mr. Simmons kneel on a cushion? The floor of the ancestral temple is icy, and it has aggravated his knee injuries. ¡± Lucinda knew showing leniency might betray her intention to N. All the suffering Graham went through would be for nothing. Steeling herself, she reminded herself that she no longer could treat Graham as her elder brother. To her, he was just the eldest son of the Simmons family. There was no way she could treat him with leniency. ¡°Just follow my instructions. As long as he remains conscious, proceed as nned. No need to keep me updated unnecessarily. ¡± With determination, she ended the call. In the afternoon, she visited the game club¡¯s base. Noelle had been on duty for two consecutive days, and Lucinda wanted to check in. Upon arrival, she found Noelle engrossed in conversation with another seasoned team manager, jotting down notes. After a short moment, she addressed Noelle, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Settling in?¡± Noelle responded candidly, ¡°I love this job. Seeing the contestants seed is rewarding. Even when they face setbacks, I learn alongside them. I¡¯m getting used to it, except for Cyrus tutoring me for the postgraduate entrance exam in the evenings. ¡± Lucinda chuckled, ¡°Not a fan of Cyrus¡¯ teaching style?¡± Noelle pouted, airing her grievances, ¡°Cyrus is strict with me. Every night, I have to pile on homework and quizzes. Whenever I slip up, there¡¯s punishment. Growing up in a welfare house in Forden, no one¡¯s ever been this strict with me. ¡± Lucinda affectionately ruffled Noelle¡¯s hair. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? You¡¯ve found a boyfriend who cares for you like a father. You should secretly cherish experiencing the paternal love you¡¯ve missed out on. ¡± Chapter 1944 Noelle sighed, not in disagreement, but in resignation. Lucinda reassured, ¡°Cyrus really cares about you.N?velDrama.Org ? content. You two were deeply in love before. He even mes himself for your memory loss. I hope you¡¯ll consider giving him another chance. But if you decide otherwise, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better to be upfront and end things sooner rather thanter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nning to break up with him,¡± Noelle murmured, lowered her head and fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°I have not been subjected to this kind of control. But I¡¯m slowly adapting. ¡± Encouragingly, Lucinda said, ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no rush. ¡± Noelle agreed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you talk about our rtionship over thest four years. I¡¯m curious. Would you mind telling me more about it? Maybe it¡¯ll help jog my memory. ¡± Lucinda dly obliged. She recounted how they first met, described their growing bond over time, and reflected on all the ups and downs they faced together. Despite Lucinda¡¯s detailed ount, Noelle remained disappointed. It was as if she was listening to someone else¡¯s story, unable to recall anything, not even a single scene. Seeing her downcast expression, Lucinda suggested they watch thepetition together. Sooner thanter, they were engrossed in the game, forgetting their earlier conversation. As the afternoon wore on, Lucinda juggled her duties at the club before sparing a couple of hours for a meeting at the Simmons Group. After her meeting with Noelle, she decided to leave the game club and head to Simmons Group. But as she settled into her car, her phone rang. It was Gilbert. Lucinda answered the phone with a serious demeanor. Gilbert reported, ¡°Miss Simmons, two minutes ago, Miss Diaz entered the vi. She¡¯s now at the gate of the ancestral temple. ¡± After days of waiting, N finally made a move. ¡°Let her be. Keep an eye on her,¡± Lucinda instructed. ¡°Understood. It seems she¡¯s not nning to leave anytime soon. Should I allow her entry into the ancestral temple?¡± Gilbert inquired. ¡°Let her in. ¡± If N was prevented from interacting with Graham, Lucinda couldn¡¯t uncover the truth she sought. With determination, Lucinda started the car, turned the wheel, and raced to Peace Mountain. * N peered through the crack in the door to the ancestral temple. Inside, Graham was still on his knees, focused on copying the scriptures. A small tea table was provided in front of him. Chapter 1945 Graham¡¯s heavy coughing echoed through the ancestral temple, a result of days spent in reciting the scriptures. For days, Graham had knelt from afternoon till morning, and he felt the strain on his knees. He winced as he rubbed them, trying to alleviate the pain. Observing his every move, N pushed the door of the ancestral temple open and entered. Graham¡¯s hand faltered briefly upon hearing N¡¯s high-heeled shoes clicking against the floor. He then elected to ignore her presence and continue with his task. N approached him, squatted, and studied him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lucinda¡¯s brother, Mr. Simmons? Why is she treating you so cruelly?¡± Graham remained focused on his writing, disregarding her inquiry. N sighed and said, ¡°I understand it¡¯s a family matter, and I shouldn¡¯t pry. But seeing you endure such suffering is heartbreaking. ¡± Graham didn¡¯t give her a response. N persisted, ¡°I once heard Lucinda mention something about an illegitimate sister. Is that why she¡¯s directing her anger towards you?¡± Graham¡¯s hand abruptly paused. He turned and stared at her as if to issue a warning. Even though he maintained a low profile at Peace Mountain without concerning himself with the outside world, his authoritative presence remained unyielding. Despite her apprehension, N continued, ¡°Lucinda¡¯s treatment of you is disrespectful and unfair. Don¡¯t you resent her?¡± Outside the ancestral temple, Lucinda could clearly hear the one-sided conversation, and her heart grew heavy with the weight of the words. Lucinda refrained from entering. Instead, she stood outside, quietly absorbing the scene within the ancestral temple. Inside, Graham bowed his head, squinting in the dim candlelight. His expression, abyrinth of emotions, remained inscrutable. Setting the pen aside, he massaged his sore wrist. Without lifting his gaze, he queried in a deep tone, ¡°Why should I resent her, huh?¡± N frowned, ¡°You¡¯re her brother. You¡¯ve shielded her for so long. Even if you¡¯ve done something wrong, she shouldn¡¯t unleash her fury on you. Even though she¡¯s the family¡¯s head now, haven¡¯t you pondered resistance? Reiming what¡¯s rightfully yours?¡± Though N hailed from Zephyria, her four-year tenure in Cadiered honed her fluency in the local tongue. Her voice resonated with warmth. Frowning, Graham shifted his gaze toward her. As their eyes locked, N offered a gentle smile, radiating kindness. Lucinda observed from the doorway, remainingposed. In the temple, merely a minute had psed since their eye contact.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chapter 1946 Graham¡¯s expression changed as he gazed at her striking face. He stated seriously, ¡°Miss Diaz, these are the Simmons¡¯ private matters. As Lucinda¡¯s guest, observe decorum andport yourself ordingly. Remember your role here. ¡± N hesitated briefly, pondering his words. She persisted, ¡°I understand I¡¯m an outsider. It¡¯s not my ce to interfere. But I can¡¯t stand by while she mistreats you. Mr. Simmons, my partner is Danilo Brewer, a noble in Zephyria. The AN Group stands among the world¡¯s top enterprises. We can Lend our aid. ¡± Graham¡¯s fury surged, his voice gravelly. ¡°N, this is our family¡¯s ancestral sanctuary. Depart and return not. ¡± N, discontent brewing, approached him, murmuring in his ear, their exchange privy to them alone. Graham¡¯s fists clenched at her words. ¡®s BunnyBookery N acknowledged his response, her tone remaining soft. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± She rose and smoothed her gown, casting a few nces at Graham before elegantly pivoting to depart the temple. The door opened with a loud bang. Lucinda teased, ¡°Miss Diaz, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you talk more? Please let me hear what you have to say. Why are you leaving? You seem to be carrying a heavy burden. ¡± Lucinda strolled in step by step while fiddling with her phone. N grinned tastefully and graciously. ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Simmons. I heard that Mr. Simmons was punished to study scripture in the ancestral temple for a few days, so I came here to have a look. ¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, what do you want to say?¡± Lucinda asked with a smile. ¡°Are you treating Mr. Simmons too harshly? I¡¯m not sure what irreparable error hemitted to warrant your harsh treatment of him. ¡± N confessed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer, hence my suggestion to Mr. Simmons. If he buckles under the strain, he can seek our assistance. Danilo and I are willing to help him. ¡± Lucinda sneered, ¡°And what standing do you have to assist him? You are a mere guest. I¡¯m the head of the Simmons family. I¡¯m the one who arranged your stay here. You ought to be grateful. ¡± Lucinda advanced, questioning, ¡°Are you assisting him as a friend? But this must be your first encounter. What basis is there for such unconditional aid? Could it be due to family rtions? Is it akin to feeling pity for a brother, like a sister might?¡± Meeting Lucinda¡¯s piercing gaze, N smiled softly, averting her eyes. ¡°It would be an honor to be rted to you and Mr. Simmons. Upon meeting you, I felt an inexplicable familiarity, akin to siblings. ¡± Kneeling before the tea table, Graham sighed deeply, his eyes slowly closing as he focused on transcribing the scriptures, his attention detached from their conversation. N pressed on, ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate I¡¯m not blessed with such luck. I¡¯m an only child. My parents passed away during my college years. With no one else to lean on, I¡¯ve had to fend for myself. ¡± Upon their initial encounter, Lucinda took an instant dislike to N. Every word uttered by N seemed to carry a weighty significance in Lucinda¡¯s perception. ¡°Miss Diaz, it¡¯s best you refrain from roaming. Peace Mountain is vast, and with the recent heat, despite regr insect repellent spraying by our servants, encounters with snakes, insects, and ants are inevitable. Were you to suffer a bite, Mr.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brewer might hold me ountable. ¡± Lucinda then affectionately patted N¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stay put for now. If you¡¯re set on going out, give me notice. I¡¯ll dispatch two guards for your protection. ¡± It was a subtle form of confinement, ensuring N remained under surveince within the bounds of Peace Mountain. Chapter 1947 N was well aware of the situation, yet she maintained an innocent, loving smile. ¡°Alright then. You¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll tread carefully. I skipped my nap this afternoon. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll retire for some rest. ¡± ¡°Have a good rest. ¡± The two exchanged pleasantries before N departed the ancestral temple in her heels, her graceful form fading into the distance. Observing her departure, Lucinda refrained from locking the door or shutting the window until N was out of sight. Turning to the tea table, Lucinda peered down at Graham. ¡®s BunnyBookery Focused on his task, Graham continued to copy with the pen in hand. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sister?¡± Lucinda¡¯s discontent was evident as she corrected him, ¡°Your memory fails you. When I was pregnant, I severed our sibling bond and instructed you not to address me as sister anymore. ¡± Graham¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he masked the bitterness in his gaze. ¡°You¡¯re right. I deserve that. Why did you remain? What do you wish to discuss in private?¡± Disregarding the affection in his hoarse tone, Lucinda posed a serious question. ¡°Valerie¡¯s been missing for nine months since her disappearance from the countryside. Any thoughts on her whereabouts?¡± Graham¡¯s hand, mid-writing, suddenly trembled, ruining the paper. He had to rewrite the entire section he¡¯d justpleted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He tore the entire paper, crumpled it into a ball, and then reverted to the book¡¯s initial pages, rmencing his transcription. ¡°I can¡¯t say. She might be deceased. Even if she¡¯s alive, she wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to return,¡± he sighed. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucinda snorted incredulously, clearly unconvinced. She leaned down, forcefully gripping Graham¡¯s chin,pelling him to meet her gaze. Lucinda used to appear meek in his presence. She once feared and respected him. However, following their falling out after Valerie¡¯s event, Lucinda now looked at him with nothing but disappointment. She believed his affection and care were mere pretenses, convinced Valerie held greater importance in his eyes for saving his life. Lucinda felt she meant nothing to Graham. The more Lucinda dwelled on it, the angrier she grew. With a shiver coursing down her spine, she blurted, ¡°I suspect N is Valerie. What do you think?¡± Graham pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°No, she isn¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Are you absolutely certain?¡± Chapter 1948 ¡°She¡¯s just a young, naive girl. Probably manipted by the AN Group to disrupt our family¡¯s harmony. And let¡¯s not forget, her boyfriend is a count in Zephyria. Let her roam Peace Mountain for a bit, then send her packing from Cadiered. ¡± Lucinda pressed her red lips together, tightening her hold on his chin. ¡°You¡¯re unusually benevolent toward her. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see through you. You¡¯ve never defended an outsider like this before. ¡± Graham remained silent. Observing hisposed countenance, Lucinda seethed. She trusted her intuition, contemting increasing the severity of punishment. ¡°You professed a desire to atone for your transgression. You requested to be disciplined alongside Valerie, insisting on enduring additionalshes to demonstrate your devotion to her. Henceforth, you shall receive twentyshes every afternoon. Following that, you may resume your studies and transcription duties. ¡± Graham¡¯splexion paled, his eyes betraying sorrow and guilt. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll heed your words. ¡± Lucinda despised his feignedpliance, releasing her grip on his chin. She lowered her striking yet icy countenance, querying him, ¡°Mr. Simmons, moments ago, N whispered to you. What did she say?¡± Graham¡¯s face was a canvas of bitterness, his eyes shimmering with a sarcastic Light. Yet, this sarcasm was directed inward, a self-mockery. ¡°Answer me. You know the rules well-enough. Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten your duty to respond truthfully to me, the master of the Simmons family?¡± Lucinda hissed. Her fingers gently but firmly Lifted his chin, her gaze piercing into his. Graham remained silent, his mind wandering to N¡¯s parting words. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I stood up for you today. But with Lucinda on her way, I doubt she¡¯ll let you be. Won¡¯t you consider joining my cause?¡± N must have anticipated Lucinda¡¯s arrival, her words a deliberate spark aimed at the tender bonds of sibling loyalty. This realization brought a throbbing ache to Graham¡¯s temples, yet he chose silence. ¡°You¡¯ve withheld the truth. It seems you¡¯ve sided with her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡± Lucinda sneered. Her frustration surged, yet sheposed herself, releasing his chin with aposed grace. Her scornful smile was a mask of disdain. ¡°You¡¯re truly her loyal brother, aren¡¯t you? No matter her plight, you¡¯re there, shielding her. Imagine, Graham, if Valerie and I were both under threat, a gun pointed at our heads, and you, with just a single bullet, had to choose. Who would you save? Her or me?¡± Tears brimmed in Graham¡¯s eyes as he witnessed the disillusionment in hers. He reached out, attempting to bridge the distance. ¡°Lucinda¡­¡± But she retreated, widening the physical and emotional chasm between them. The tea table thaty between them symbolized a divide too vast to close. Chapter 1949 ¡°I will uncover N¡¯s true origins. Should you interfere, don¡¯t fault me for discarding any remnants of our familial bond in my pursuit of justice,¡± Lucinda dered, sounding determined. With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Lucinda¡­ Lucinda, please, hear me out. ¡± Graham, clutching at his knees, attempted to rise and follow her. The pain in his legs forced a momentary halt, his voice rasping with desperation, a far cry from the confident Mr. Simmons he once was. Lucinda, albeit reluctantly, paused and faced him with an icy gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll entertain your exnation just this once. ¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Now was his moment to make apelling case. From a distance, Graham regarded her, the aloof beauty of her face stark against the gravity of the moment, as he weighed his words carefully. ¡°Father and I were once Valerie¡¯s silent guardians. With father gone and my suspension, she¡¯s left vulnerable, easily within your grasp. However, N¡¯s situation is markedly different. Danilo¡¯s backing as the Earl of Zephyria brings the weight of the aristocracy with him. Pursuing N¡¯s origins too fervently could provoke Danilo, risking the Simmons Group¡¯s stability. My concern is for your safety; I dread the thought of you facing their wrath over unsubstantiated ims. ¡± His concern was genuine, rooted in a desire to protect Lucinda from potential harm. Lucinda, however, stood unyielding, her posture radiating defiance. ¡°Fear of offense has never deterred me. Despite acting with integrity in the past, attempts on my life were routine, and even my own brother has conspired in silence against me. What more is there to fear?¡± Her strength was her shield, her resolve to confront adversaries head-on, undiminished by the treachery of kin. Their gazes locked, hers scornful, his frustrated with realization of the chasm between them. Graham¡¯s throat felt tight with unspoken words, leaving him with no choice but to bow his head in resignation, absorbing Lucinda¡¯s scathing recount of past transgressions. ¡°If you truly seek forgiveness and understanding, prove it through your actions and answer my inquiries. Identify N¡¯s true nature without dy, rather than persuading me to release her. You¡¯re well aware of my resolve; I¡¯ll not rest until I have my answers. ¡± With those final words, Lucinda exited the ancestral temple, not once ncing back. Outside, Gilbert and two bodyguards stood vignt, ensuring the conversation remained undisturbed. As Lucinda emerged, they greeted her with deference. Her gaze drifted to the clouds above as she issued amand, ¡°Fetch a whip. By Mr. Simmons¡¯ own decree, he is to receive twenty Lashes every afternoon, no exceptions. ¡± Gilbert and bodyguards exchanged a nce, taken aback by the directive. ¡°My orders are questioned?¡± Lucinda¡¯s frown signaled her displeasure. ¡°Understood, Miss Simmons,¡± they responded in unison. The expansive Peace Mountain, where Lucinda spent her childhood joyfully horseback riding, housed a small stable at its base, courtesy of Atticus¡¯ fondness for her hobby. Chapter 1950 Her first horse, a gift from Graham on her eleventh birthday from Aldoria, was cherished until a fateful ident drove her to Forden, marking the end of her riding days. As Lucinda lingered in her reflections, the bodyguards swiftly procured a whip. With a respectful bow towards her, they opened the door to proceed with their task. Inside, Graham continued his writing, undisturbed by the sound of approaching footsteps. ¡°Mr. Simmons, I regret to inform you, but by Miss Simmons¡¯ orders, you are to beshed twenty times. ¡± Graham, pausing his writing, set his pen aside with aposed gesture. His response hinted at a grim familiarity with such ordeals, perhaps a dark reflection of his past self-inflicted penances. Swiftly, he shed his suit jacket, donning only a thin shirt to brace for the impendingshes. Carefully, he moved the small tea table, ensuring the papers he had painstakingly worked on remained undisturbed. Lucinda, however, found herself rooted at the doorway, unable to turn away as the first crack of the whip shattered the silence. Eachsh echoed, a stark and harrowing sound that seemed to pierce the air. Fists clenched, Lucinda battled a turmoil of emotions, her departure from the vi a slow, heavy procession. She slid into her Luxury car, the grandeur of Peace Mountain receding in the rearview mirror. Within the sealed quiet of the car, the whip¡¯s echo haunted her, an unnerving reminder of the deed. Nathan¡¯s words echoed in her mind, a bitter truth acknowledging Violeta¡¯s inextricable bond with her family, unaffected by Graham¡¯s actions. Lucinda realized her misced anger towards Violeta was unjust, a misdirection of her anger for Graham¡¯s mistakes. This realization prompted Lucinda¡¯s decision to reach out to Violeta. She refrained from visiting the vi, choosing instead to connect with Violeta through a phone call. Over ten minutes had passed when Violeta approached the luxury car with a trot that belied her elegance andposure. Her grace, undiminished even in haste, lived up to her former acim as the most stunning stewardess. Sliding into the passenger seat, Violeta greeted, ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m concerned you might be perplexed by my decision to discipline Graham. ¡± Violeta was candid in her response. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had my doubts. Yet, I trust you¡¯re not one to act rashly without cause. Your actions, I believe, are driven by meaningful reasons. ¡± Lucinda felt a wave of relief at Violeta¡¯s understanding. ¡°Your insight isforting to me.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡± The Bentley, a pinnacle of luxury with its bulletproof ss and fortified metal chassis, was a fortress of privacy, safeguarding their discussion from the outside world. This vehicle, fortified following an incident in Aldoria, boasted advanced anti-surveince capabilities, reflecting its significant investment. Within this secluded space, Violeta listened intently to Lucinda¡¯s exnation. After grasping the full context, Violeta¡¯s support was unwavering. ¡°Your judgment has always been impable. Proceed as you see fit; I¡¯ll neither hinder norplicate matters for you. ¡± Chapter 1951 Lucinda was touched by Violeta¡¯s kind words. Violeta had always supported her, unlike Graham. As Lucinda felt a wave of relief wash over her, Violetaforted her, ¡°I¡¯m not fond of N either. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you, but¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence, her face flushing with embarrassment. After a brief pause, Violeta took Lucinda¡¯s hands in hers, her voice earnest. ¡°Lucinda, since everything came to light, Graham has renounced his power. He hasn¡¯t spoken of Valerie since and deeply regrets his past actions. Once we¡¯re past this, could you find it in your heart to forgive him?¡± Lucinda looked down, gently pulling her hands away from Violeta¡¯s. ¡°Violeta, I can¡¯t pretend just to make you feel better. Let¡¯s revisit this once everything has settled, okay? For now, I don¡¯t see any change in Graham. ¡± Violeta nodded, epting Lucinda¡¯s stance without further questions. Their conversation shifted away from the delicate subject. Soon after, Violeta exited Lucinda¡¯s luxurious car and returned to the vi. ¡®s BunnyBookery With the ongoing turmoil at Peace Mountain, Lucinda realized she had no option but to wait and see how things unfolded. ncing at her watch, she noted it was time to leave work. An unexpected emergency had pushed the afternoon meeting to the following day, so she decided to head back to N&L Fairy Land. Upon her arrival, she was surprised to find Sonny at home, with Nathan busy packing upstairs. Curiosity piqued, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Heading out on business, Sonny?¡± He nodded, his response grave. ¡°There¡¯s aplex issue near the border, requiring Mr. Payne¡¯s and my immediate attention. We¡¯re leaving tonight. ¡± Understanding the sensitivity of National Security Bureau matters, Lucinda refrained from probing further. Instead, she asked, ¡°How long do you expect to be away?¡± After a moment of contemtion, Sonny responded with uncertainty, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. If things go smoothly, we could be back in a few days.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Otherwise, our stay might extend. ¡± This meant Lucinda would have to endure a temporary separation from Nathan. During their exchange, Nathan descended the stairs, suitcase in hand. Upon seeing him, Sonny promptly offered to take the suitcase. Nathan cast a nce at Lucinda before addressing Sonny, saying, ¡°Please take my luggage outside. I¡¯d Like a moment alone with Lucinda. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Sonny carried the suitcase out, waiting in the garden. Once alone, Nathan wrapped Lucinda in a tight embrace. ¡°I must apologize, Lucinda. A crisis has erupted at the border, leading to unrest. I¡¯m required there tonight. The thought of being apart from you is unbearable. ¡± Lucindaforted him, patting his back gently. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand your responsibilities. Just make sure to stay safe, alright?¡± Chapter 1952 He Looked at her intently. ¡°I worry about you managing everything in my absence, so I¡¯ve arranged for Colby, Destinee, and Zenia to stay at my grandfather¡¯s. If you miss the children, you¡¯re wee to visit them there. Moreover, even though you¡¯ve shown improvement, your recovery isn¡¯tplete. My concern for you has led me to discuss arrangements with Aldric. Instead of returning to N&L Fairy Land alone, you¡¯ll stay at theb. Aldric has agreed to oversee your care, as there¡¯s a treatment ward avable there. The signal at the border is unreliable, so my responses to your messages might be dyed. Please, take care of yourself and wait for my return. ¡± Lucinda reached up to touch Nathan¡¯s cheek, offeringfort. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about me. This is Cadiered; nobody would dare harm me. I promise to avoid any unnecessary risks until you¡¯re back. ¡± Following this exchange, they shared a heartfelt hug and ki*s, bidding each other farewell. Their moment was soon interrupted by Sonny, who knocked gently. ¡°Mr. Payne, we should leave now to reach the border on time and secure our amodation. ¡± Understanding the urgency, Lucinda and Nathan reluctantly separated. Lucinda walked Nathan to the door, watching as he and Sonny turned a corner and disappeared from view.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With Nathan having made arrangements for her well-being, Lucinda felt staying at N&L Fairy Land by herself was pointless. She returned to her room, pack ed a few essentials, and set off for theboratory. There, Aldric had prepared a simple ward for her stay. The room was sparsely furnished, with only a bed and a bedside table. Aldric expressed his regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucinda. Our resources here are quite limited. We can¡¯t offer a morefortable or secure ther@peutic environment at the moment. Please, bear with us for the duration of Nathan¡¯s trip. ¡± Lucinda reassured him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Staying in theb for a few nights is no hardship for me. I¡¯ve been in far less hospitable ces. This is more than adequate; it¡¯s clean and orderly. ¡± To prevent any potential health setbacks during the night, Aldric administered an IV drip to Lucinda, adjusting the dosage as needed for her care. Given his medical expertise, Aldric knew hecked the physical strength to manage Lucinda if her condition worsened. Therefore, he called upon the bodyguards to monitor her closely. Unexpectedly, Lucinda struggled to sleep. ustomed to Nathan¡¯s presence since their marriage, his absence and the unfamiliar surroundings made it challenging for her to find rest alone. The ordeal of the first night eventually passed. The following day, Lucinda proceeded to work at Simmons Group as usual. The sleepless night left her wary of resting or napping at work, fearing a possible rpse during sleep. Her solution was to rely on coffee for a semnce of alertness. Meanwhile, at Peace Mountain mansion, Violeta assisted Graham in a significant act of contrition at the ancestral temple that afternoon, marking the start of his path to redemption. Enduring twentyshes, Graham emerged panting, his shirt stained with blood. Throughout the ordeal, he remained silent, epting the punishment without protest orint. Violeta, deeply moved and unable to contain her emotions, wept as they returned to the vi. Chapter 1953 Her tears didn¡¯t cease until she was inside the living room, her heart heavy with sorrow. At that moment, N descended the stairs, noticing Violeta¡¯s distressed state. ¡°What¡¯s happened, Violeta? You seem so troubled,¡± N asked with genuine concern, swiftly joining Violeta on the sofa, her slippers whispering against the floor. Dabbing at her eyes with a tissue, Violeta managed a sigh. ¡°Miss Diaz, you are here as a guest. I apologize for presenting such a diposed sight. ¡± ¡°Not at all, don¡¯t think such things, Mrs. Simmons,¡± N responded, offering Violeta a tissue with a gentle gesture. ¡°Mr. Simmons and you have shown me nothing but kindness. You¡¯ve weed me as if I were family. It pains me to see you this distressed. ¡± Violeta found sce in N¡¯s words, responding, ¡°Miss Diaz, your kindness is truly appreciated. ¡± Having been a guest at the Simmons¡¯ house for some time, this was the first asion N received praise from Violeta, which brought her great joy. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s troubling you so deeply?¡± N inquired. With a heavy sigh, Violeta shared her concerns. ¡°It¡¯s Graham. His knees were injured in the past, and he¡¯s battled rheumatism for years. An unexpected change in the weather often leads to a re-up, confining him to bed. ¡± The more Violeta contemted Graham¡¯s condition, the more overwhelmed she became, her tears flowing freely. Crying uncontrobly, she continued, ¡°This morning, I applied ointment to his knees.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They were discolored with bruises, a stark reminder of his suffering. Moreover, enduring twentyshes daily is unbearable. His back is marred with wounds. I fear for his ability to withstand this prolonged agony. ¡± N¡¯s sigh carried a hint ofpassion as she looked at Violeta. She ventured cautiously, ¡°How do you feel about Lucinda¡¯s treatment of Mr. Simmons?¡± ¡°What choice do we have? Lucinda holds the reins of the Simmons family now. We¡¯re bound to obey her. ¡± Violeta dabbed at her eyes, her voice respectful yet tinged with frustration. Her face betrayed her true feelings, prompting N to offer a solution. ¡°Currently, Mr. Simmons is powerless. It¡¯s clear he has no option but to endure Lucinda¡¯s actions. However, if you¡¯re genuinely concerned for him, I might know a way to assist. ¡± Violeta, puzzled, inquired, ¡°How?¡± ¡°If both you and Mr. Simmons are on board, I¡¯ll speak to my boyfriend. I¡¯m confident he¡¯d be eager to lend a hand, helping Mr. Simmons reim his position at the helm of Simmons Group. ¡± Noticing Violeta¡¯s hesitation, N borated, ¡°Once Mr. Simmons regains his authority, he¡¯ll have the means to remove Lucinda from leadership of the family. She will have no choice but to resign from her position as the master. ¡± Violeta lowered her gaze, appearing to ponder N¡¯s words. She hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not wise. You¡¯re not a Simmons, Miss Diaz. Your involvement in our family affairs could stir unwee attention, potentially tarnishing your reputation. ¡± With a gentle sigh, Violeta gave N¡¯s hand a reassuring pat. ¡°As much as it pains me to say, you¡¯re an outsider. I hope you understand, Miss Diaz. ¡± Nevertheless, N offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by others, I¡¯vee to see Mr. Simmons and as opinions. Besides, you family. Once everything¡¯s settled, Mr. Simmons could formally adopt me as his sister, couldn¡¯t he?¡± Violeta, a bit taken aback, mulled over N¡¯s proposition. Keeping her emotions concealed, she kept her head bowed. Chapter 1954 ¡°Have you reached a decision, Mrs. Simmons?¡± N inquired. Rather than responding directly, Violeta diverted the conversation. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a friend of Lucinda¡¯s, Miss Diaz? Why the reluctance to involve her in Simmons Group¡¯s management?¡± N didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Honestly, Lucinda and I aren¡¯t close. Moreover, as the Sales Director at AN Group, ourpanies are vying for market shares. Since Lucinda isn¡¯t keen on cooperating, I¡¯ve had to explore other avenues to seal the deal. ¡± Upon hearing N¡¯s exnation, Violeta nodded contemtively. ¡°That makes sense. Miss Diaz, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll speak to Graham about it when the time is right. ¡± Hearing what Violeta said, N¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t as expected. She seemed displeased and somewhat suspicious. ¡°I heard you and Lucinda are quite close. Are you nning to teach her a lesson this time? Is it for real? Or is it just a jest, Mrs. Simmons?¡± Violeta paused abruptly, taken aback by N¡¯s words.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Observing Violeta¡¯s reaction, N let out a light chuckle, her smile disarmingly charming. ¡°I was only teasing, Mrs. Simmons. No need to fret. ¡± Gracefully discarding the tissue, Violeta spoke calmly. ¡°I have always regarded Lucinda as part of the family, but she directed her frustration towards Graham over the Simmons family¡¯s illegitimate daughter. I¡¯ve pleaded with her countless times, but she continues to ignore my appeals. ¡± The mention of past events brought forth a fresh wave of tears from Violeta. Hastily, N offered her a tissue and gently patted her back. With a heavy sigh, Violeta continued, ¡°It¡¯s intolerable. The issues caused by the Simmons family¡¯s illegitimate daughter have been resolved for quite some time. Yet, Lucinda refuses to release her grip on Graham, subjecting him to this torment. I¡¯m truly disheartened by her actions. ¡± At the mention of Graham, a flicker of sympathy crossed N¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, do your best to persuade Mr. Simmons. If he¡¯s on board, we¡¯ll help him reim his status swiftly. After all, Mr. Simmons was once a big shot in Cadiered. ¡± Violeta nodded. ¡°Agreed. Even if Graham doesn¡¯t consent, I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer like this any Longer. ¡± With that, they seemed to have reached an agreement on the matter. After conveying her sentiments to Violeta, N retired to her room. Watching her depart, Violeta couldn¡¯t shake a sense of unease. N possessed a level of sophistication beyond her own perception. She maintained a discreet silence regarding Valerie and attributed her animosity towards Lucinda to their professional rivalry. In essence, navigating interactions with someone as astute as N proved to be quite challenging. An hourter, Violeta concocted an excuse to step out and promptly contacted Lucinda. She divulged every detail, including N¡¯s scheme and their conversation. ¡°Lucinda, I fear N isn¡¯t one to underestimate. She¡¯s cunning. Based on her words, it seems Valerie isn¡¯t involved. ¡± Chapter 1955 Pondering Violeta¡¯s words, Lucinda mulled over the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t shake this feeling. There¡¯s something off about N. Her repeated mentions of wanting to be part of Graham and your family raise suspicions about her true intentions. ¡± Violeta was taken aback by Lucinda¡¯s spection. Indeed, her words did strike a chord of truth. Continuing from the other end of the line, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°Since she¡¯s targeting me, go along with her n. Please help me convince Graham as soon as possible, Violeta. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do everything I can. You can count on me,¡± Violeta assured her. ¡°Also, if you can, discreetly gather a sample of N¡¯s hair. Even though my parents are no longer with us, we could conduct a paternity test using the hair,¡± Lucinda added, her voice determined. No matter how cunning N was, the truth woulde out once they had the DNA test results. ¡°Okay, understood,¡± Violeta replied sinctly. After ending the call, Lucinda climbed into her car and drove back to Simmons Group. At longst, N seemed poised to make her move. Lucinda had fretted over N¡¯s potential inaction, but it appeared she had overestimated the woman. Contemting the forting DNA test, she sent a message to Hilliard, inquiring about his situation with Jennifer. When he had a moment to spare, she might require his assistance back in Stastle. For the DNA test, she needed to find a reputable institute whose results would carry authority.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Having been wrongfullybeled as an illegitimate child of the family in the past, Lucinda had learned from that experience. She harbored distrust toward hospitals and put her faith solely in Hilliard. * Meanwhile, at Turner Group, Forden¡­ In the conference room, Jennifer was conducting a meeting. As the president¡¯s secretary, Hilliard stood silently not far behind her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Among the attendees were prominent figures in Forden, all major shareholders wielding considerable influence. Hilliard¡¯s presencemanded respect. Many had either encountered him in person or seen his images stered across the media, especially in the medical industry, where he was a prominent figure. Thus, despite his role as Jennifer¡¯s secretary, no one dared to challenge or disregard him. In his presence, the room fell silent, with all shareholders refraining from speaking for fear of upsetting him. Each individual sat rigidly in their seats, mindful of any potential missteps that might provoke Hilliard. Unaware of the impact he had on the others, Hilliard diligently recorded the meeting minutes in his notebook as per Jennifer¡¯s instructi ons. Suddenly, the room was disrupted by the sound of a phone alert. Hilliard froze, realizing the alert wasing from his phone. Unustomed to attending meetings, he had forgotten to switch his phone to silent mode. Thankfully, the initial message alert didn¡¯t lead to any major disruptions, and everyone, including Jennifer, carried on as if nothing had urred. But then¡­ The messages kept pouring in, one after another, causing Hilliard¡¯s phone to chime repeatedly. The alert tone persisted, ringing out six times in quick session. As the messages continued to flood in, it became impossible to ignore the disruption. The shareholder who had been speaking was forced to stop, ovee with embarrassment. The once bustling meeting room fell into an awkward silence. Hilliard felt a chill run down his spine. Clearly sensing the scrutiny of everyone in the meeting room, Hilliard kept his head lowered, enduring the embarrassment. Despite the difort, he couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at Jennifer, hoping for some guidance on how to navigate the situation. But to his dismay, he found Jennifer staring at him with a serious expression. ¡°Please switch your phone to vibration mode, Hilliard,¡± Jennifer instructed, her tone calm but firm, masking her underlying irritation. ¡°Understood, Miss Turner. ¡± Extracting his phone from his pocket, Hilliard swiftly powered it off without checking the messages. Given his esteemed social status, no one in the meeting room dared to chastise Hilliard for his oversight. Nevertheless, Jennifer¡¯s somber expression persisted until the meeting¡¯s conclusion, indicating her displeasure with him. Chapter 1956 Hilliard, fresh from the meeting, trailed Jennifer into the CEO¡¯s office. He noticed her sour mood and chose silence as hispanion. Upon entering the office, Jennifer made her way to her chair and sat. She turned her head, intending to teach Hilliard a lesson. ¡°Mr. Simmons, muting your phone during a meeting is basic etiquette,¡± she began. Before she could continue, Hilliard extended his left hand in a gesture of apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake, and it won¡¯t happen again. If you¡¯re upset, feel free to discipline me as you did before,¡± he said, his tone sincere. Jennifer found herself at a loss for words. The scolding that had been on the tip of her tongue dissolved in the face of his earnest apology. She stared at Hilliard, now unable to vent her frustration. ¡°Why are you apologizing so quickly? This isn¡¯t Like the Hilliard I knew, who used to be so obstinate. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Hilliard responded gravely, ¡°Being obstinate isn¡¯t beneficial. It doesn¡¯t lead to understanding love, finding a partner, or avoiding loneliness. ¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t help butugh. Throughout this time, she found herself increasingly charmed by Hilliard. At moments, she saw him as endearingly foolish and adorable; at others, she recognized the genuine effort he put into winning her affection. Truthfully, Jennifer felt profoundly moved by Hilliard¡¯s persistent pursuit over the past month. It was remarkable, given his reputation as a proud and prominent figure of Stastle¡¯s wealthiest family. As these thoughts crossed her mind, Hilliard remained before her, humbly extending his left palm, ready to ept any form of reprimand she deem ed necessary. Had he chosen to deny his mistake and continued to argue, Jennifer might have resorted to a more direct and forceful method of correction. Yet, his positive approach left her with no desire to punish him at all.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Reflecting on the moment, Jennifer lightly tapped his palm with hers. ¡°In light of this being your first mistake, a week¡¯s sry will be deducted. Do you have any objections?¡± To Hilliard, the loss of a week¡¯s sry was trivial, his wealth far surpassed such concerns. ¡°No problem at all. Your decision is fair, Miss Turner,¡± he agreed, his voice carrying a hint of respect. Jennifer, slightly taken aback by his graciousness, nced away to herputer screen, her tone casual. ¡°I noticed you turned off your phone during our meeting. Given the urgency of those messages, it might be wise to check them. ¡± Reminded by her words, Hilliard activated his phone to discover several messages from Lucinda. Chapter 1957 ¡°How have things been going? Have you¡­ captured Jennifer¡¯s heart yet?¡± She continued with an invitation, ¡°When do you n to bring Jennifer to Stastle? As the head of our family, I¡¯d love to host a dinner for you two!¡± Her next message touched on a more personal note. ¡°I¡¯m considering a paternity test and would feel more at ease with you personally overseeing the process. If you¡¯re avable, could you assist me with this matter?¡± She added, encouragingly, ¡°And if you can, bring Jennifer along! I feel I¡¯ve yed a part in youring together. ¡± With that, she ended her message with a yful emoji. Hilliard couldn¡¯t help but smile warmly at his phone, a rare softness recing his usual reserve. Catching him smiling, Jennifer inquired, ¡°Can I ask what¡¯s making you so joyful?¡± Regaining hisposure, Hilliard responded, ¡°Are you asking as my fianc¨¦e?¡± His reference to their engagement had be increasingly fluent, as if affirming his role and rights as her fianc¨¦. Embracing the term, Jennifer affirmed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking in my capacity as your fianc¨¦e. ¡± For the first time, Jennifer openly acknowledged their engagement, bringing evident joy to Hilliard. He shared the contents of Lucinda¡¯s messages without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s from Lucinda.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She¡¯s asking for my return to Stastle to assist her,¡± he exined. Jennifer, processing this, felt a twinge of unease. Hilliard¡¯s pursuit of her had only been a month-long venture, and now he was contemting a return to Stastle? Mixed emotions clouded her thoughts, yet she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what she felt exactly. After a moment, she ventured, ¡°When do you n to leave? And¡­ will you be returning to Forden?¡± Hilliard approached, showing her Lucinda¡¯s messages on his phone, revealing an invitation for Jennifer to join him. ¡°She hopes you, her future sister-inw, wille with me. She¡¯s inviting us to dinner. ¡± Jennifer, pointing to herself in disbelief, questioned, ¡°I¡¯m to go to Stastle with you?¡± She quickly read through Lucinda¡¯s messages, surprised by her weing stance. Jennifer had assumed that Hilliard¡¯s family, given their stature, would have stringent criteria for their members¡¯ partners, perhaps viewing her family¡¯s modest background as insufficient. The idea that Lucinda was epting her was both unexpected and heartening. ¡°Jennifer, will youe with me? Consider it a vacation and take some time off,¡± Hilliard suggested. Despite her happiness, Jennifer hesitated. ¡°You promised to pursue me for a year. If I visit Stastle with you and meet your family, wouldn¡¯t that imply I ept the engagement?¡± Hilliard¡¯s response was earnest. ¡°The dinner is just a casual gathering. It signifies nothing more. Our family isn¡¯t bound by old traditions. Especially with Lucinda leading, her approach is quite progressive. Your presence won¡¯t change mymitment to winning your heart. ¡± Chapter 1958 With Hilliard¡¯s reassurance, Jennifer¡¯s hesitation dissolved. Yet, she didn¡¯t immediately agree. ¡°Before deciding, I need to consider the Turner Group¡¯s obligations. Plus, I should seek my parents¡¯ advice,¡± she stated thoughtfully. Hilliard understood and returned to his workstation, diving back into his tasks until the end of the workday. After that, the two of them returned to the Turners¡¯ house together. Over dinner, Hilliard shared their ns to visit Stastle with Jennifer¡¯s parents. Surprisingly, Mario and Presley fully supported the idea. Presley expressed contentment with their forting trip, and after the meal, Mario took it upon himself to arrange a temporary CEO for the Turner Group, assuring Jennifer that he would oversee things in her absence. This gesture allowed her to set aside her professional worries and embrace the opportunity to visit Stastle. Faced with her parents¡¯ overwhelming support, Jennifer found no reason to decline and agreed to Hilliard¡¯s proposal. Meanwhile, in Stastle, Lucinda chose not to return to the usually vibrant N&L Fairy Land after her workday. Instead, she dined alone in the Simmons Group¡¯s cafeteria. The absence of Nathan and the children left their home feeling eerily silent and devoid of warmth, a stark contrast to the bustling household she was ustomed to. Lucinda¡¯s thoughts drifted to Colby and Destinee, who were spending time at Norton¡¯s residence, prompting her to visit the Paynes¡¯ house. At Norton¡¯s, the children were a s ource of constant joy, thoroughly entertained throughout the day. Approaching the room, Lucinda was greeted by the sounds ofughter and cheerful conversation echoing down the hallway. ¡°Grandpa, you seem to be in great spiritstely, looking healthier and more youthful. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s sweet voice floated through the air, bringing a smile to Norton¡¯s face. ¡°Lucinda, your ttery is unparalleled. You have a knack for brightening an elder¡¯s day more so than Nathan. It¡¯s a blessing to have you as my granddaughter-inw,¡± Norton beamed with pride. ¡°Grandpa, Nate tops us all in devotion. Hismitment to family is unmatched,¡± Lucinda responded, her praise for Nathan shining through her smile. Their conversation was gently interrupted as Kern reminded Norton it was time for his medication. Seizing a quiet moment, Lucinda captured a photo of the cheerful babies and sent it to Nathan with a message full of concern and love. ¡°The border situation seems tense. Please, take care and avoid harm. I¡¯ve got Colby and Destinee under my wing, eagerly awaiting your safe return. ¡± After sending her message, she stared at her phone screen, lost in thought. A reply didn¡¯te.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathan had warned her about the poor signal where he was stationed, leading her to assume her message hadn¡¯t yet reached him. Lucinda snapped back to reality, recalling N¡¯s role in persuading Graham to strip her of her power within the Simmons Group. With this in mind, she decided to take preemptive measures. Upon Norton¡¯s return from taking his medication, Lucinda prepared to depart from the Paynes¡¯ house. Norton inquired, ¡°Where are you off to? It¡¯ste, why don¡¯t you stay?¡± Chapter 1959 Kern chimed in, ¡°Yes, why not stay with Mr. Payne and the babies tonight? It¡¯s pouring outside. ¡± Knowing she couldn¡¯t reveal the truth to Norton, Lucinda smiled. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter at the Simmons family. As the head, I need to handle it. Grandpa, Zenia will take care of Colby and Destinee, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them. Please go to bed early. ¡± Understanding the gravity of family affairs, Norton bid her farewell and let her leave. It was pouring in Stastle. Norton instructed Kern to escort Lucinda out of the residence, and they slowly made their way down the winding alley with umbres. Kern broke the silence as they walked. ¡°Mr. Payne seems uplifted ever since Colby and Destinee arrived. ¡± Lucinda was relieved to hear this. She recalled witnessing Norton take some medication earlier, inquiring, ¡°Is grandpa unwell?¡± Kern let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Mr. Payne was once robust from his army days, but age brings its toll. He¡¯s been managing high blood pressure and glucose levels with medicationtely. ¡± Lucinda nodded in understanding. As they continued walking, the atmosphere grew increasingly tranquil. A tall slender figure passed by in an ad jacent alley. Lucinda scrutinized the figure and recognized it as Ronan. Suspicious, she queried, ¡°What¡¯s Ronan doing back here? Weren¡¯t he and Mylo transferred to a small branchpany by Nathan? I remember they are not allowed to return to headquarters for five years, except during holidays and the New Year. ¡± ¡°Mr. Payne, being elderly, desires his grandchildren to be close to him. So, he arranged for Ronan¡¯s return to the branchpany in Stastle. Mr. Nathan Payne was aware. ¡± Lucinda could not object since Nathan had approved of this. Understanding Norton¡¯s familial sentiments, she acknowledged his actions. It was natural for him to want all his kin to Livefortably. Thus helping Ronan return to the branchpany in Startle made sense. There shouldn¡¯t be any issue with Ronan staying in the Payne family as long as he behaved himself. Lost in thought, Lucinda was surprised upon realizing that Kern had dropped her off at the parking lot. She dismissed Kern so that he would go back. Then she got into her car and departed from the Paynes¡¯ house into the drizzly night. Instead of heading back to the Simmons¡¯ house, she made her way to theb, which Nathan had organized for her before leaving.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Meanwhile, at Peace Mountain, the rain persisted, bringing a chill to the air and lowered temperatures. Graham¡¯s rheumatic arthritis red up due to his prior self-neglect and abuse. Chapter 1960 As the rain intensified, his knees throbbed relentlessly due to the cold. The pain ran through all the nerves in his body, rendering him unable to maintain focus on the writing of the scripture. Violeta was aware of his plight. She hurried to the ancestral temple with an umbre in hand. The pain was so intense that beads of sweat covered his body, seeping into the wounds on his back, making the agony nearly unbearable. Graham was truly suffering. ¡°Honey !¡± Violeta¡¯s heart ached as she called for the bodyguards to assist in carrying him back, and immediately summoned the family doctor. ¡®s BunnyBookery The doctor was aware of Graham¡¯s knee and back problems. He treated the wounds, administered injections, infused him with anti-inmmatory fluids, and provided nutritious water. Graham, once vibrant and energetic, nowy weak and feeble on the bed. The rain outside continued to fall, exacerbating the sharp pain in his knees. The doctor¡¯s pain-relieving injection made him dizzy, and his sore throat incapacitated his ability to speak. Sitting by his side, Violeta couldn¡¯t contain her tears. Her heart felt heavy with sorrow. N, roused from her sleep by themotion, found herself waking up. Noticing that the door to the master bedroom was ajar, she Lightly tapped on it twice before entering. Violeta turned and acknowledged her presence. She offered her a chair by the head of the bed. ¡°Miss Diaz, you¡¯re wee to sit. ¡± N obliged and did not hesitate to make herselffortable, her gaze fixed on Graham. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, Lucinda¡¯s punishment seems excessively harsh. Is Mr. Simmons struggling to endure it?¡± Violeta, wiping away her tears, nodded in agreement.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate today¡¯s rain. Graham¡¯s knee osteoarthritis made him almost intolerably ufortable. ¡± N¡¯s sympathetic eyes conveyed her understanding. Seizing the moment, she continued, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, we must act swiftly. If this continues, Mr. Simmons might suffer irreparable harm. He is a former top-ranking individual in the country, a renowned pilot, and the former director of the State Affairs Bureau. To see him reduced to this, idle and subjected to Lucinda¡¯s mistreatment, is heartbreaking. Can you bear witness to his suffering?¡± Violeta sighed deeply, expressing her uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ve tried discussing it with him, but he remains adamant. I¡¯m at a loss, what should I do?¡± Violeta struggled toprehend Graham¡¯s resolve. Despite her best efforts to convey Lucinda¡¯s instructions, Graham refused to cooperate with N. If Graham harbored any resentment towards Lucinda, he wouldn¡¯t have epted his punishment so calmly. It appeared evident to Violeta that Graham preferred not to involve himself in the matter, feigning ignorance. Chapter 1961 Nevertheless, Violeta couldn¡¯t shake the conviction that if N truly was Valerie, Graham couldn¡¯t remain uninvolved. The more Violeta dwelled on it, the more wearisome it became for her heart.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. N persisted in persuading Violeta to take action. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, you don¡¯t need Mr. Simmons¡¯ consent. We¡¯ll support him, and once it¡¯s all and done, he¡¯ll have no choice but to stand with us. ¡± After some deliberation, Violeta finally relented. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes. I just want Lucinda to answer for what she¡¯s done to Graham!¡± N reassured her with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course. ¡± With their conversation concluded, N returned to her room after briefly visiting Graham in the master bedroom. She promptly messaged Danilo. Danilo had recently arrived in Stastle, as he had missed her due to their Long-distance rtionship. N expressed her desire to take control of the Simmons Group. Once Lucinda¡¯s influence was diminished and Graham took charge, it would be easier to negotiate a favorable deal with the AN Group. Knowing Danilo¡¯s business acumen, N was confident that he wouldn¡¯t refuse her request. As a precautionary measure, she also tasked Danilo with investigating the Payne family. Upon learning that Nathan was away on a business trip and hadn¡¯t been in Stastle recently, N felt a rush of excitement bubbling up inside her. It was as if the stars had aligned in her favor, and she could hardly contain her tion. This was the perfect opportunity for her to seek retribution. In Nathan¡¯s absence on a business trip, N stumbled upon another piece of good news. Ronan, the once-demoted son of the Payne family, banished by Nathan, had returned. N thought that she could devise a strategy andy the groundwork for future moves. The night enveloped the surroundings in darkness. Standing by the window, N¡¯s smile radiated enchantment, yet a hint of vicious determination lingered. * Within the confines of theboratory, following days of calmness, weariness finally overcame Lucinda, coaxing her into a well-deserved slumber. However, the cost of sumbing to sleep was yet another rpse for Lucinda. Aldric, physically feeble against Lucinda¡¯s jujitsu prowess, summonedte-night bodyguards to subdue her. Lucinda, consumed by madness, exhibited unparalleled strength. The bodyguards found themselves not only incapable of harming her but also struggling to shield themselves from her relentless assaults. The task proved exceptionally challenging for them. Chapter 1962 Aldric leaned wearily against the door, watching the bodyguards wincing in pain. Before long, they bore the marks of a thorough beating, ck and blue. Undeterred by Lucinda¡¯s relentless onught, the dedicated bodyguards refused to surrender. The ther@peutic room echoed with cries as the confrontation escted from a physical struggle to Lucinda¡¯s one-sided outburst. After two grueling hours, Lucinda, exhausted, sumbed to sleep again. Aldric felt a pang of fear gripping him. The bodyguards, their bodies adorned with wounds, ached to weep but found no tears to shed. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Dr.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Yusuf, is this considered a work injury?¡± ¡°Mrs. Payne is truly formidable. Dr. Yusuf, take a look at me; my face bears the brunt of her fury!¡± ¡°Absolutely dreadful! What a dreadful woman!¡± The bodyguards whimpered,menting their difort. Aldric clicked his tongue disapprovingly. Deep within, he marveled at Nathan¡¯s incredible skill, deftly navigating a two-hour battle with the enraged Lucinda without sustaining any injuries. His admiration for Nathan deepened even further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This falls under work-rted injuries. Moreover, Mr. Payne assured us he would cover all medical expenses and triple the co mpensation. It¡¯s well worth it,¡± reassured Aldric. Comforted by Aldric¡¯s assurances, the bodyguards felt a sense of relief. They were escorted away by Aldric¡¯s men for medical attention. Meanwhile, Aldric busied himself preparing the medical kit for infusion. He stood guard, ensuring Lucinda received the necessary transfusion. Seated at the head of the bed, Aldric gazed at her serene sleeping face. However, as he reflected on her astounding fighting prowess, a profound sense of unease washed over him. ¡°Nathan, when will you return? If Lucinda has two more rpses, she might unleash chaos upon theboratory!¡± Aldric thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t help but express his frustration with a sigh. Following Lucinda¡¯s rpse the previous night, she found herself sleeping in until noon. In a gesture of care, Aldric prepared a nutritious porridge for her as per Nathan¡¯s request. epting the offered porridge graciously, Lucinda held it delicately and consumed it with poise, showcasing the refined demeanor befitting her affluent background. The stark contrast to her erratic behavior the previous night was quite apparent. Seated on the chair by the bedside, Aldric watched Lucinda savor the porridge, taking the opportunity to update her on the events from the previous night. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the situation. There aren¡¯t many bodyguards on duty at night in theb. Four of them were injured by youst night. What do you suggest we do tonight?¡± Aldric harbored genuine concern, fearing that if Lucinda experienced several more rpses, the entireboratory might be at risk of destruction by her. Chapter 1963 After careful consideration, Lucinda expressed remorse and inquired, ¡°Could I arrange to bring in some of my bodyguards for additional support?¡± Aldric reassured, ¡°That should pose no issue. ¡± Upon finishing the porridge, Lucinda contacted the four bodyguards, Abel and Rickey included, thetter residing in Norton¡¯s vi for the protection of Colby and Destinee. She requested their immediate presence at theb. Norton¡¯s vi housed numerous servants and bodyguards, forming a formidable security presence that deterred unauthorized entry. Therefore, Lucinda believed that organizing the transfer should pose no significant challenge. Immediately after ending the call, a message from Nathan appeared on Lucinda¡¯s phone. Certainly, there had been a dy. Nathan proceeded to show Lucinda images of the tent he resided in at the border, along with photos capturing moments of pics and the roasting of wild rabbits withpanions like Sonny, Larry, and others, aiming to reassure her. ¡°Honey, weck the rich seasonings at the border, but the roasted wild rabbits are surprisingly delicious. But I miss you dearly. On the second night of the business trip, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep; I always find myself missing you. As for the turmoil on the border, I will do my utmost to quell it through force within the next few days. And rest assured, I¡¯ll be back safe and sound soon. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Lucinda felt a sense offort upon seeing Nathan¡¯s assurance of safety. She hoped that, before Nathan¡¯s return, she could resolve N¡¯s issue and look forward to a tranquil life with him and their children. Contemting this, Lucinda rose, freshened up, and promptly departed from theb to attend to her duties at the Simmons Group. Meanwhile, after lunch, N strolled t wards the vi¡¯s gate. In contrast to two days ago, several vignt bodyguards now stood watch at the entrance. Moreover, they were all unfamiliar faces and didn¡¯t appear to be Graham¡¯s men. N approached as if she had not noticed the difference, but as anticipated, she was intercepted by the vignt bodyguards stationed at the entrance. ¡°Where are you heading, Miss Diaz?¡± Sporting a bright and innocent smile, N responded, ¡°I¡¯ve been at Peace Mountain for a few days, cooped up indoors. I thought it was time to step out and catch up with some friends in Cadiered. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Understanding her exnation, one of the bodyguards nodded and stated, ¡°You¡¯re free to go wherever you please, but our master has emphasized that you are our guest. To guarantee your safety, please inform our master before venturing out. Some of us will apany you ensuring your safety at all times. ¡± The cheerful smile on N¡¯s face faded, reced by a more sober expression. ¡°Keeping such a close watch on me. Is your master regarding me as a guest or a criminal?¡± The bodyguard bowed respectfully and assured, ¡°Of course, you are a guest. ¡± N found herself at an impasse. Regardless of her words, the bodyguard skillfully responded with polite yet evasive remarks. Lacking proficiency in physical prowess or any fighting skills, N recognized that evading the two apanying bodyguards would prove futile. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s quite disappointing. I¡¯ll stay in. ¡± Feeling regret, she turned towards a secluded spot in the garden. Chapter 1964 Since she couldn¡¯t venture out herself, it didn¡¯t preclude N from enlisting Danilo¡¯s help to aplish what she desired. Having meticulously edited a message, she sent it to Danilo, instructing him to make the necessary preparations and be ready for subsequent action, just in case. * Upon N¡¯s departure from the bedroom, Violeta surreptitiously entered her room from the master bedroom Lucinda had confided in Violeta about her intention to collect a sample of N¡¯s hair for a DNA test. ¡®s BunnyBookery To carry out the task assigned by Lucinda, as thedy of the wealthiest family in Cadiered, Violeta found herself rummaging through the trash can for the first time. Within the bedroom¡¯s trash can, Violeta found only discarded packaging from snacks N had consumed and an empty yogurt box. The pillow and bed were impably arranged, devoid of any stray hairs. Shifting her focus to the bathroom, Violeta meticulouslybed through every inch. Despite scrutinizing the brimming trash can filled with tissues twice, there was no N¡¯s hair. The peculiarity of the situation struck Violeta; as a girl with long hair, it seemed imusible for N to leave no trace in her bedroom. This only served to confirm the vignce of N. The fact that she regrly maintained a clean space, even managing her hair diligently, struck Violeta as somewhat unsettling. The more Violeta pondered this, the stronger the conviction grew that N was anything but ordinary. Lucinda¡¯s earlier remarks began to resonate as truth in Violeta¡¯s mind. Despite her efforts, Violeta couldn¡¯t get any of N¡¯s hair as she had hoped. Dejectedly, she lowered her head, lost in contemtion, before fi nally departing N¡¯s room. To her astonishment, she ran into N returning from the garden. Violeta stood in momentary shock, gazing at N¡¯s face without an immediate reaction. N surveyed her room and then turned her gaze towards the surprised Violeta. With a suspicious frown, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Simmons, why are you in my room?¡± Faced with the inquiry, Violeta swiftlyposed herself. ¡°I had intended to have a conversation with you. But upon knocking and finding the room empty, I decided to get out. Your return took me by surprise; it¡¯s quite a coincidence. ¡± Her smile exuded calm elegance, erasing any trace of surprise that had crossed her features a moment ago. N observed her expression. ¡°What did you wish to discuss, Mrs. Simmons? I¡¯m here now. We can talk. ¡± ¡°I simply wanted to inquire about your ns. Graham has been bedridden these past days due to illness, thus sparing him from enduring the punishment at the ancestral temple. However, he¡¯ll have to endure it once he recovers in a few days. I¡¯m really worried about him. I can¡¯t bear to see him suffer again. ¡± Violeta frowned. N empathized with her. ¡°Mrs. Simmons, please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been making preparations for our n. It¡¯s just a matter of a few days. ¡± Violeta breathed a sigh of relief.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. ¡± With a nod, N moved past her toward the room. Yet as she passed, Violeta gently caught her wrist. Violeta extended a warm invitation, saying, ¡°With the weather being hottely and my hair feeling cumbersome due to its length, I¡¯ve been thinking of getting it done. Would you care to join me, Miss Diaz?¡± ¡°Do your hair?¡± Chapter 1965 Violeta¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve heard that grey tones are quite fashionable these days. I believe you¡¯d look splendid with a touch of it. ¡± N hardly needed a moment to consider. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you for your appointment, but I won¡¯t be dyeing my hair. I prefer its natural color. ¡± Violeta gently ran her fingers through her long, ck-brown, curly hair before remarking, ¡°Your hair is of excellent quality, but I can¡¯t help but feel it would be even more stunning with a touch of color. Life is about exploring new things. If we go together, it would be rather dull for you to watch me get my hair done. ¡± N shook her head resolutely. She was unwavering on this matter. ¡°I must respectfully decline. If you wish to go, I¡¯ll dly apany you. ¡± Violeta¡¯s disappointment was palpable. ¡°Very well. If you¡¯re not interested, it wouldn¡¯t be enjoyable at all. I¡¯ll postpone my ns for now. I¡¯ll check on Graham in our room. Miss Diaz, should you require anything, don¡¯t hesitate to seek me out. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± With polite farewells exchanged, the two parted ways, each heading in opposite directions. N entered the room and secured the door behind her. Meanwhile, Violeta headed back to the master bedroom, her disappointment evident. Grahamy peacefully in the expansive embrace of the master bedroom¡¯s bed, his weary form finally finding respite after days of diligent study and transcription of the scriptures. His illness had granted him a rare reprieve, allowing him to rest and recuperate. Perched delicately on the bed¡¯s edge, Vi oleta observed Graham¡¯s sleeping visage. In N¡¯s room, Violeta¡¯s search for stray hairs proved fruitless, meeting with N¡¯s reluctance to do her hair, a clear indication of her guarded nature andck of trust. Violeta harbored a gnawing fear that fulfilling Lucinda¡¯s assignment would be a great challenge. With a sigh, she reached for her phone,posing a message to Lucinda, confessing her concerns and uncertainties. Minutester, a message illuminated Violeta¡¯s screen.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The sender of the message was none other than Lucinda herself. She reassured, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± Emboldened by Lucinda¡¯s words, Violeta trusted that there would surely be a way forward. For dinner, Violeta lovingly fed egg custard to Graham before carrying a bowl downstairs to join the dining room. Upon Violeta¡¯s arrival, N was already seated, exuding an air of graceful anticipation. She awaited Violeta¡¯spany eagerly for their evening meal. Passing the bowl to a servant, Violeta settled into her seat opposite N with a warm smile. As they dined, N savored each bite with graceful finesse before remarking casually, ¡°The cuisine of Cadiered is truly delicious. I frequented this ce during my college years, and your family¡¯s chefs undoubtedly cook the finest dishes. ¡± Violeta¡¯s smile remained polite as she replied, ¡°If you like it, help yourself to more. ¡± N nodded, then ventured further, ¡°Have you had the opportunity to taste the delights of Zephyria, Mrs. Simmons? Chapter 1966 ¡°During my time abroad, I had the fortunate opportunity to visit the country and indulge in its delectable cuisine,¡± Violeta reminisced. N listened thoughtfully before inquiring, ¡°And how did you find it, Mrs. Simmons?¡± ¡°It was quite enjoyable. Each country indeed offers its own distinct culinary delights. ¡± Unaware of the underlying intention behind N¡¯s question, Violeta responded casually, focusing on savoring the delicious food in her bowl. N nced at the two chefs and the servants standing nearby at the table. After a moment of contemtion, N inquired with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a few days now, and I¡¯m longing to taste the vors of Zephyria. Could you indulge my desire, Mrs. Simmons?¡± Violeta paused, understanding the implication behind N¡¯s request. ¡°Miss Diaz, do you have someone in mind?¡± ¡°I know of a Zephyrian chef, an old acquaintance.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Could we perhaps enlist his talents for a few days? I would relish the opportunity to savor the tastes of home,¡± N proposed. Hiring a chef was a small matter to Violeta, with nopelling reason to decline. Furthermore, she had promised N the previous night to honor her requests. ¡°Of course. Miss Diaz, if it brings you joy, we shall arrange for the chef¡¯s arrival tomorrow,¡± Violeta replied graciously. N¡¯s face lit up with delight. ¡°Wonderful!¡± Concealing a subtle glint in her eyes, N entertained a new idea. ¡°Mr. Simmons is under the weather, yet Lucinda has yet to visit him. Why not suggest she return home tomorrow and join us for Zephyrian cuisine?¡± Violeta sensed an underlying motive in N¡¯s suggestion. Was she plotting something? Meeting N¡¯s gaze, Violeta observed her radiant smile, marveling at her adeptness in portraying innocence and charm before the assembledpany. Despite Violeta¡¯s uncertainty about N¡¯s intentions, she didn¡¯t hesitate for long, knowing Lucinda had given her instructions to follow. ¡°Well, Graham is her brother. He fell ill due to her punishment. She truly ought to return. There¡¯s no excuse to decline. ¡± With matters settled to her satisfaction, N¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°Excellent. Consider it settled. I¡¯ll reach out to the chef and arrange for him to visit tomorrow morning to acquaint himself with your kitchen and utensils. In the evening, he¡¯ll prepare some specialty for us. ¡± After the dinner concluded, Violeta dialed Lucinda¡¯s number, holding the phone in front of N as if to ensure transparency in theirmunication. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s about Graham¡­ He¡¯s fallen ill. He¡¯s been quite listlesstely. It would mean a lot if you coulde back and see him. By the way, do join us for dinner. After all, Miss Diaz is our esteemed guest, and you invited her to the Simmons family. As the host, your presence is essential. ¡± Judging by Violeta¡¯s tone and manner, Lucinda surmised that N was right next to her. ¡°Understood,¡± Lucinda replied tersely, her tone cold. ¡°I¡¯ll return after finishing my tasks tomorrow afternoon. ¡± Chapter 1967 With that, Lucinda abruptly ended the call. Listening to the click of the phone being hung up by Lucinda, Violeta¡¯s frustration bubbled over as she turned to N, venting her anger. ¡°Can you imagine? I¡¯m her sister-inw, and yet she treats me like this. Not a shred of respect, and she¡¯s still so impatient. ¡± Violeta sighed heavily, feeling a sense of unease, hoping N would shed more light on the n for tomorrow night. However, instead of addressing the n, N held her hand reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re enduring a lot, Mrs. Simmons. Lucinda¡¯s hatred towards you because of Mr. Simmons is unfair. But soon, everything will be resolved. ¡± Noticing N¡¯s avoidance of the topic, Violeta took the initiative to inquire, ¡°Is everything set for tomorrow night¡¯s n? Will anyone die?¡± N offered Violeta reassurance with a gentle pat on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Simmons. I¡¯m here to help you reim what¡¯s rightfully yours, while also securing some cooperation for AN Group. Rest assured, I won¡¯t harm anyone. ¡± Drawing closer, N whispered to Violeta, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of all the arrangements. All that¡¯s required from you is your cooperation tomorrow night. ¡± Violeta, noting N¡¯s caution and reluctance to divulge her n¡¯s details, felt powerless to press further. Any additional inquiries might spark suspicion. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Miss Diaz. Good night,¡± Violeta stated, retracting her hand from N¡¯s and ascending the stairs. N watched her departure, pondering deeply. * The following day, after ensuring all preparations wereplete, Lucinda made her way back to Peace Mountain. Graham, hindered by his Limited mobility, had scarcely left his bed, save for necessary trips to the bathroom and for bathing. Violeta had taken to serving his meals bedside, feeding him with care.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Upon Lucinda¡¯s arrival at the vi, the kitchen buzzed with activity as the chefs prepared dinner, the delightful scents wafting through the air. Violeta and N weed her at the door, However, Lucinda¡¯s demeanor was frosty as she bypassed them, heading straight to the bedroom to see the ailing Graham. ¡°Violeta, would you mind stepping out with Miss Diaz? I wish to speak with Graham in private,¡± Lucinda requested. ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t take too long. Dinner will soon be served,¡± Violeta replied. With a nod from Lucinda, Violeta and N exited, leaving her to secure the door behind them. Lucinda then settled into a chair beside Graham¡¯s bed, observing his pallid countenance as he rested against the headboard. Graham, meeting her gaze with a hoarse voice, inquired, ¡°What is it you wish to discuss?¡± ¡°What are you avoiding?¡± Lucinda probed. ¡°Could you rify?¡± Graham responded, his gaze lowered. Chapter 1968 Lucinda, perceiving his evasion, challenged him directly. ¡°Having served in the army, your rheumatism shouldn¡¯t incapacitate you to this extent, confining you to bed for days, reluctant even to descend for meals, opting instead for Violeta¡¯s bedside service. ¡± Graham¡¯s gaze drifted away, ensnared in contemtion. ¡°Do you believe that by assuming this role, you can evade the conflict between N and myself? Have you considered what truly matters?¡± Lucinda pressed on. Graham¡¯s silence persisted, his hands clenched tightly around the bedsheet. Lucinda¡¯s expression turned icy as she rose, smoothing her dress. ¡°Consider this. If N has no ties to Valerie, then she bears no connection to you. However, if the opposite holds true, the burden of choice falls upon you.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. A misstep will not only draw my ire but also that of Hilliard, Cyrus, and the entire Simmons n. Violeta, too, will suffer, ostracized alongside you. ¡± Lucinda made her stance clear to Graham before she turned to leave the room. ¡°Lucinda, I am not avoiding anything. I just¡­¡± However, Lucinda, set in her resolve, twisted the doorknob and exited without a backward nce. Graham was left alone, his emotions a whirlwind of thoughts and feelings. * Descending to the dining room, Lucinda found Violeta and N already seated, engaged in a lively conversation that seemed pleasant. Lucinda approached and took her ce at the head of the table. N¡¯s smile briefly faltered upon realizing Lucinda didn¡¯t save a seat for Graham and had chosen the main seat for herself. Nevertheless, she swiftly returned to her amiable facade. With everyone gathered, the chefs efficiently presented the meal. At the table brimming with an array of enticing dishes, Lucinda found herself gazing at several she barely recognized. She turned her gaze to Violeta, inquiring, ¡°Has someone new been cooking for us?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Violeta confirmed. ¡°Miss Diaz expressed a desire for Zephyria¡¯s cuisine, leading to the hiring of a chef from there. The five dishes before us are his signature creations. ¡± With curiosity piqued, Lucinda reached for her fork, delicately picked up a potato ball, and savored a bite. ¡°This is quite delightful. ¡± N, looking as though thepliment was directed at her, replied with a radiant smile, ¡°Feel free to enjoy more. In addition to these unique dishes, we also have roast beef steak with red wine, a specialty prepared individually for us. Would you care to try it?¡± With that, she cast a nce at the chef. Without hesitation, the chef pivoted and made his way to the kitchen to fetch three tes of the roast beef steak with red wine. Chapter 1969 Upon the steak¡¯s arrival, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°The aroma of this beef tenderloin, marinated in red wine and crowned with ck pepper sauce, is irresistible. ¡± As the servants presented knives and forks, Lucinda elegantly carved a small piece of the steak and tasted it. Violeta and N watched her closely. One was visibly anxious, the other quietly pleased. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda, catching their stares, questioned, ¡°Why the intense gaze?¡± N, with a smile, exined, ¡°Your method of cutting the steak is quite remarkable. It¡¯s clear why you¡¯re considered the wealthiest in the country, given yourmanding presence even at the dining table. ¡± Lucinda, brushing aside thepliment, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy our meal. I have other matters to attend to tonight. I¡¯ll be leaving Peace Mountain. ¡± N, taking the hint, returned her attention to her own steak, and the conversation dwindled. The meal concluded in silence.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, no sooner had they finished than Lucinda began to feel unwell. She touched her forehead, a frown forming. Violeta, concerned, asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucinda attempted to brush it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Perhaps the strain of recent work is catching up with me. I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. May I rest in your guest room for a bit? I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll recover shortly. ¡± ¡°Of course, let me assist you. ¡± As Violeta offered her support, they ma e their way upstairs. Approaching a secluded corner beyond N¡¯s view, Lucinda discreetly retrieved a pre-arranged pill, swallowed it, and then gently leaned into Violeta¡¯s embrace, feigning weakness. ¡°Lucinda? Hey! Wake up!¡± N dashed over to check on Lucinda at the sound of Violeta¡¯s shout. She inquired, ¡°Has she fainted?¡± Violeta had grown tired of watching her act. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s in aa. There¡¯s no need for pretense. She can¡¯t hear you. Did you slip something into her steak? What¡¯s the n now?¡± N, masking her surprise, responded with a cool detachment, ¡°Just some sedative. Take her to the guest room and tie her up. ¡± Following her instructions, Violetaplied. Meanwhile, N returned to her room to don her leather gloves, designed to obscure fingerprints. She retrieved a file previously prepared by Danilo and grabbed a ck ink pen, heading to the guest room where Lucinda was now unconscious. Upon N¡¯s arrival, Violeta had already secured Lucinda, binding her hands behind her back and her feet as well. N ced the document on the table and, with determination, forged Lucinda¡¯s signature on the bottom right corner of thest page. Peering over, Violeta noticed the document was a waiver of Simmons Group¡¯s enforcement rights, and N¡¯s mimicry of Lucinda¡¯s handwriting was uncannily urate. Astonished, Violeta inquired, ¡°How can you mimic Lucinda¡¯s handwriting so precisely?¡± As she signed, N mentioned offhandedly, ¡°She¡¯s a female entrepreneur I¡¯ve long admired. I picked it up some time ago. ¡± Violeta gleaned a crucial insight from her words. The act of mimicking Lucinda¡¯s handwriting was not mere chance but a deliberate move. Chapter 1970 As Violeta pondered Lucinda¡¯s spections about N, she found herself increasingly aligning with Lucinda¡¯s perspective. While Violeta was lost in thought, N swiftlypleted the paperwork, securing Lucinda¡¯s thumbprint onto the document with an inkpad. Once done, N¡¯s facade of innocence faded, reced by aposed and calcting demeanor. Handing over the document, she assured Violeta, ¡°This document ensures the Simmons Group will revert to Mr. Simmons. You have no cause for concern, Mrs. Simmons. ¡± Violeta, examining the document, voiced her concern. ¡°But Lucinda is merely in aa. She¡¯s bound to awaken. She didn¡¯t personally sign this. What if she refutes itter?¡± N replied with serene confidence, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. She won¡¯t be appearing anytime soon. I n to move her tonight. However, it¡¯s crucial Mr. Simmons assumes his role at the Simmons Group swiftly, to avert any unforeseenplications. ¡± Violeta¡¯s brows knitted in worry. ¡°Where will you take her?¡± N was firm. ¡°That¡¯s beyond your concern. Our agreement was to ensure Mr. Simmons regains his rights, stripping Lucinda of any actual influence within the Simmons Group. This document aplishes that. I¡¯ve fulfilled my end. Now, I¡¯ll im what I¡¯m owed. My only desire is to take Lucinda with me. ¡± Violeta was about to protest when N initiated a voice message on her phone,manding, ¡°Come and collect her. Lucinda has been restrained. ¡± Shortly after, a man disguised as the new chef shed his kitchen attire to reveal a sleek ck suit, assuming the role of a bodyguard. Following N¡¯s directions, he entered the guest room, hoisted the unconscious Lucinda over his shoulder, and made his exit. Violeta, trailing behind them, was fraught with anxiety. ¡°N, what exactly are you plotting? We¡¯re in Cadiered. Abducting her is a crime. And if harmes to her, do you really believe your Zephyrian citizenship exempts you from imprisonment?¡± N had no desire to engage further with Vio leta, following the bodyguard through the corridor, preparing to exit the premises. Suddenly, a forcefulmand halted her steps. ¡°Stop!¡± The voice, deep and strained, belonged to Graham. Struggling for every step, he leaned heavily against the wall, his painful gait marking his approach. Facing N squarely, Graham demanded, ¡°Put her down. ¡± N, her eyes brimming with determination, retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to relinquish everything else, Mr. Simmons, but Lucinda must settle her debts with me. You have no right to intervene.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Graham¡¯s frustration boiled over, manifesting in a sharp p across N¡¯s face. The sound echoed down the corridor, drawing a gasp from Violeta. N¡¯s face turned to the side from the impact, a red mark swiftly blooming on her skin. She caressed her stinging cheek, her features clouded with resentment, yet she managed to contain her fury. Mocking Graham, she conceded, ¡°Very well, Mr. Simmons. Consider this p a debt I owe you. However, you won¡¯t prevent me from taking the person I came for. ¡± With the tension escting, N reached for her phone once more, dialing Danilo. ¡°Honey, are you near Peace Mountain? I need assistance here. Mr. Simmons is obstructing me from taking Lucinda. I need your support. ¡± Chapter 1971 The protection on Peace Mountain was notably diminished tonight. Lucinda had dispatched most of the bodyguards for a so-called new project, leaving the area virtually unguarded for Danilo¡¯s arrival. With Graham still recuperating from his injuries, he was powerless to intervene, merely a spectator as N and Danilo escorted the inert Lucinda away. As their vehicles vanished into the night, Graham, fueled by anger, struck the wall with his fist. Violeta, concerned for his well-being, attempted to console him softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for worry. Lucinda has anticipated all these moves. She¡¯s in control. Let¡¯s trust her to navigate this situation. ¡± Graham¡¯s response was sharp, his disbelief evident. ¡°Absurd! She¡¯s unaware of the peril she¡¯s in. And why do you align yourself with her folly?¡± Violeta, taken aback by his rebuke despite her attempts to reason with him, defended her stance. ¡°I¡¯m not foolish. I know where my loyalties lie. What about you? Your indecision only istes you further, without a family to turn to. ¡± Graham exhaled deeply, his expression one of grave concern. ¡°Nathan is away on business, taking with him our most skilled fighters. Lucinda is without her primary support. Despite Danilo¡¯s limited reach in Cadiered, his status as the Earl of Zephyria affords him considerable protection. Should any wrongdoing ur here, Zephyrian officials would merely request his extradition for a domestic trial, where his influence could easily dismiss the charges through a scapegoat. With N under his wing and Nathan absent, resolving this matter is far from simple. Lucinda is at a disadvantage. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Violeta absorbed Graham¡¯s concerns silently, her own anxiety mounting yet her faith in Lucinda unwavering. ¡°Even without Nathan, you¡¯re still here. You must stand by her. Despite Lucinda¡¯s resentment towards you, she will not forget a kind act. Darling, now is the perfect opportunity to mend your bond with her!¡± Graham, with a heavy heart, sighed and shook his head. ¡°Ever since my suspension, I¡¯ve been out of the loop for nearly a year. My influence in Cadiered doesn¡¯tpare to Nathan¡¯s anymore. ¡± The prospect of safeguarding Lucinda weighed heavily on him, doubt mingling with determination. Regardless of her forgiveness, he resolved to safeguard her. With this thought, he quickly summoned his contacts, organizing a surveince detail to track the vehicle and devise a rescue n for Lucinda. Lucinda, still enveloped in unconsciousness,y in the car¡¯s backseat, her beauty undiminished even in repose. The restraints highlighted her form, drawing the unwee attention of two bodyguards beside her. Their eyes brimming with unbridled desire, their hands ventured towards her. N intervened with a stern warning from the front seat.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Keep your hands to yourselves. A misstep will see Danilo severing them to feed the dogs. ¡± The bodyguards recoiled in fear, hastily agreeing to hermand. N¡¯s tone remained icy. ¡°Remember this-even if Lucinda is reduced to my captive, subjected to my whims, you are not toy a finger on her. ¡± The bodyguards confirmed theirpliance, fear etching their voices. Only when N was satisfied with their submissiveness did she rx, a fleeting smile crossing her face. This disy of swift mood shifts left the bodyguards unnerved, wary of N¡¯s unpredictable and formidable nature. Over ten minutes had passed when the convoy of ck minibuses halted outside the decrepit factory on the outskirts. With care, the bodyguards transported Lucinda into a dpidated house nestled within the factory grounds. Chapter 1972 The room was filled with dust. They gentlyid her on the floor, where she rested on her side. As one bodyguard turned to leave, a glimpse of movement from Lucinda¡¯s face, previously pressed against the floor, caught his attention. He paused, looking back. Perhaps it was just his imagination. With that thought, he exited the room, secured the door, and left it under the watch of four bodyguards. In the open space in front of the factory, N was engaged in a soft-spoken conversation with Danilo. With a grave expression, Danilo found himself unable to voice the harsh words that lingered on his tongue. Instead, he expressed his concerns in a whisper. ¡°Why must you capture her? Do you intend to harm her? She¡¯s not only Cadiered¡¯s wealthiest woman but also holds a unique status. Her husband is Nathan, and remember, this is Cadiered. Should anything befall her, I might evade the consequences, but your safety isn¡¯t guaranteed. ¡± His objections to the kidnapping had been strong, yet over the phone, words failed him, forcing him to bow to N¡¯s wishes for the moment. His questioning was gentle, yet it seemed to strike a nerve with N, whose eyes suddenly brimmed with tears, rendering her appearance both pitiable and endearing. ¡°Oh, my dear, why the tears?¡± he said, his tone softening further. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to rebuke you. It¡¯s your well-being that worries me. ¡± Seeing N¡¯s tears stirred something in him. He quickly wrapped her in his arms,forting her with tender words. In a soft sob, N voiced her grievances. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how Lucinda has tormented me these past days. I came to Cadiered to confront her because she stole business right from under me. She ignored me for days. And now, look at what she¡¯s done. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She turned, revealing the red mark on her face to Danilo. The dim night light had kept it hidden from him until now. Upon closer inspection, the mark of violence became apparent. ¡°My dear, are you in pain? Did Lucinda do this to you? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be unconscious from the sedative?¡± Tears fell freely down N¡¯s cheeks as she fabricated a story. ¡°Lucinda pped me before dinner. I had objected to her mistreating Mr. Simmons, and in response, she struck me and berated me. When I dered I was your girlfriend, she scoffed, saying she didn¡¯t acknowledge you at all. She¡¯s gone too far. ¡± Danilo¡¯s anger red at her words. ¡°She said that about me?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s unbearably arrogant. You know, for a woman, causing harm to her face is uneptable. I¡¯m a guest of the Simmons family, yet she dared to strike me. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s mocking you too. You shouldn¡¯t let her off so lightly. ¡± Gently touching her bruised cheek, Danilo affirmed, ¡°As the Earl of Zephyria, and with you as my cherished girlfriend, I can¡¯t stand by while she mistreats you. She must be taught a lesson. What do you propose we do?¡± N¡¯s eyes glittered with malice, yet her voice remained eerily sweet. ¡°I wish to mar her beautiful face myself, change her identity, take her from Cadiered, and make her my servant. I want her to undertake the Lowest tasks, to kneel and beg for mercy from me, the one she scorned the most. ¡± Danilo was taken aback. N had always seemed to him innocent and without guile, not capable of such vindictiveness. ¡°N, do you realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Shifting her gaze, N softened, ying the victim as she moved closer to him. ¡°I won¡¯t kill her. Turning her into my ve will be far more satisfying. Don¡¯t you think it would be intriguing? She¡¯s the wealthiest woman in Cadiered. Making her my ve would restore our dignity as Zephyrian nobility. ¡± Danilo found himself swayed by her words. ¡°Sweetheart, your kindness and charm win over my heart. If it were me, I might have sought her end, but you choose to let her Live. ¡± Beneath the moon¡¯s glow, their lips met in a gentle ki*s. Before the ki*s could deepen, N skillfully paused the moment, maintaining control over the situation. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s wrap things up here and head out of Cadiered by tomorrow, shall we?¡± Chapter 1973 ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. ¡± Danilo retrieved a sharp, newly purchased dagger from his pocket, cautioning, ¡°This de is very sharp. Be careful not to injure yourself with it. ¡± epting the dagger, N yfully ki*sed his cheek, whispering, ¡°I love you, dear. ¡± Securing the opportunity to confront Lucinda alone, N stepped confidently into the room, now her own stage. The door shut behind her, guarded by the bodyguards from the outside. Lucinda, still unconscious, Lay on the dusty floor, motionless. N knelt beside her, bringing the dagger¡¯s tip to hover menacingly over Lucinda¡¯s unblemished skin. She took her time, relishing the moment, not yet ready to mar such beauty. The slight sting of the de seemed to rouse Lucinda from her slumber. Her eyes fluttered open, meeting N¡¯s gaze directly. ¡°Well, Lucinda, it seems you¡¯ve timed your awakening perfectly. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice was steady, betraying no fear. ¡°You¡¯re behind this kidnapping? What have I done to earn such hatred?¡± N couldn¡¯t mask her jealousy. ¡°Yes, I hate you. A face as lovely as yours, scarred? That would be quite a sight. ¡± Gone was the facade of innocence. N¡¯s true, malevolent self wasid bare. Yet, Lucinda met her with a smile. ¡°I bear no grudge against you. There¡¯s only one woman in the world who could hate me to this extent, and that¡¯s Valerie. So, who are you, really?¡± N scoffed, her pride wounded. ¡°Valerie is dead. She was nothing more than a bastard of the Simmons lineage. How could she ever stand against me? I am N Diaz. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°Here I am, powerless before you, and still, you deny the truth?¡± N stood firm in her denial. ¡°I¡¯m not Valerie. Why s ould I concede to being someone I¡¯m not?¡± With a fierce glint in her eyes, she aimed the dagger at Lucinda once more. ¡°I¡¯ll carve your face thirty times, and then, bearing those scars, you¡¯ll be mine. I¡¯ll strip you of your name and reduce you to servitude. You¡¯ll be tasked with the filthiest, most exhaustingbor. Each day, you¡¯ll feel thesh of the whip thirty times and spend the nights kneeling in punishment. ¡± Her words grew more venomous, her hatred more palpable, culminating in a wild, crazedughter. ¡°Lucinda, these tortures you¡¯ve inflicted on others, it¡¯s time you experienced them yourself!¡± Lucinda faced her with an icy gaze. Despite being bound and at the mercy of N¡¯s sharp de, not a hint of fear marred herposed demeanor. This unwavering calm only served to fuel N¡¯s rage further. She gripped Lucinda¡¯s face tightly. ¡°What infuriates me the most is your perpetual calm, as if you¡¯re in control, as if you¡¯re above everyone else. What gives you the right to be so arrogant, Lucinda? Just because fortune favored your birth, you think you¡¯re entitled to a life without hurdles, with everyone at your beck and call. But I refuse to ept that. I¡¯ll drag you through the mud, turn you into an outcast, incapable of redemption!¡± Caught up in her fervor, N raised the dagger, poised to sh at Lucinda¡¯s face. The dagger sliced through the air, honing in on Lucinda¡¯s face with precision.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Just as it neared her skin, she seized N¡¯s wrist with undeniable force. N¡¯s surprise was evident, her eyes widening at the sight of Lucinda¡¯s hands, which were supposed to be securely bound. ¡°How are you not restrained?¡± she eximed. Previously, when N had used Lucinda¡¯s thumb for her fingerprint signature, she had confirmed the tightness of the rope around Lucinda¡¯s hands. Yet, there Lucinda stood, unfettered, presenting the small de concealed in her palm. Chapter 1974 Realization dawned on N. ¡°So Violeta is in league with you. Lucinda, your cunning knows no bounds. ¡± With a dismissive snort, Lucinda effortlessly disarmed N, then encircled her neck with one hand and delivered a resounding p across her face with the other. N, struck twice in quick session, cried out in agony, ¡°Release me, Lucinda!¡± ¡°Why do you cry out?¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze was icy. ¡°Only at the end does the true predator reveal itself. ¡± Without another word, Lucinda struck her two more times. The force split the corner of N¡¯s mouth, blood trickling down. Her appearance was pitiable. Desperate for rescue, N¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Help! Help! Danilo!¡± Her calls faded into the silence, unanswered. Lucinda¡¯s sneer was a sharp contrast. ¡°Danilo¡¯s affections are fickle. Though you¡¯re the vor of the moment, consider your true value to him. You¡¯ll understand shortly. ¡± She then secured N¡¯s hands behind her back with ease and tied them tightly. Grabbing her hair, Lucinda pulled her up, causing tears to spring from N¡¯s eyes, a testament to her inability to resist. N¡¯s screams filled the air as she was dragged away by Lucinda. Upon reaching the door and kicking it open, Lucinda found the guards absent. Outside, under the night¡¯s embrace, two factions approached. Lucinda recognized her own, the f ollowers of the Dark Bell, but the others were shrouded in shadow until they drew near, revealing themselves as Graham¡¯s private forces. Lucinda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did Graham send you for my aid or N¡¯s?¡± she demanded. The response came after a pause. ¡°Mr. Simmons was explicit in his instructions to rescue you. He¡¯s been fraught with worry since your abduction, orchestrating this operation with utmost urgency. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, her expression unreadable. A member of the Dark Bell stepped forward to report. ¡°We¡¯ve apprehended the four guards from the entrance. When we arrived, the minibuses were driving away, and the rest of the enemy has vanished. ¡± Lucinda yanked on N¡¯s hair, her voice dripping with scorn. ¡°Hear that? Danilo didn¡¯t stick around. He¡¯s off the hook, leaving you to face the music. You think he loves you very much, huh? His haste to flee screams guilt in the kidnapping. And you, my dear, were left in the dust. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. N¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, not from sorrow but from the acute pain wing at her scalp, forcing tears to spill over. She offered no retort to Lucinda¡¯s biting remarks, choosing silence instead. One of the Dark Bell¡¯s members interjected, seeking guidance. ¡°Should we haul the captured guards to the police, then?¡± Lucinda dismissed the idea outright. ¡°No need. Release them. Let them crawl back to Danilo with a message: N¡¯s treachery knows no bounds, and she remains in my grasp. ¡± Chapter 1975 Casting a look at N¡¯s pale visage, Lucinda handed her over to one of Graham¡¯s men. ¡°Escort her to our secluded vi atop Peace Mountain. The basement will serve as her new quarters. ¡± ¡°Consider it done. ¡± With Lucinda¡¯s safety confirmed, Graham¡¯s squad whisked N away, vanishing into the night. Lucinda herself then departed for Peace Mountain, pondering the choice not to involve the police. Direct police involvement would see N behind bars, subjected to formal inquiry. Yet, Lucinda trusted neither N¡¯s words nor the formalities ofw; her instincts and the quest for truth were her sole guides. As such, she decided to confine N in the basement before anything else. She nned on doling out punishment ording to the family¡¯s strictws once N¡¯s identity was confirmed. She saw no need to involve anyone else in this matter. With this in mind, Lucinda drove her limousine, reaching Peace Mountain in just thirty minutes. Graham¡¯s private guards had already secured N in the basement by the time she got there. Upon her return, Lucinda¡¯s first order of business was to head straight for the old vi¡¯s basement. She opened the hefty basement door, and gradually, light from the corridor seeped in, illuminating the space. There, in the center of the dusty, barren floor, sat N. The bruises on her face were evident, lending her a pitiable appearance, especially her sorrowful eyes that painted her as a victim. Lucinda, in her high heels, approached N and looked down at her. N, lifting her gaze defiantly, retorted, ¡°Yes, I kidnapped you, but isn¡¯t imprisoning me just as criminal?¡± Lucinda bypassed N¡¯s question, posing her own instead. ¡°You seem quite at home in this basement, don¡¯t you, N?¡± N responded with a perplexed smile, ¡°Wh at are you implying, Lucinda? This is my first encounter with the Simmons family¡¯s basement. ¡± Lucinda let out a scoff and slowly crouched to meet N¡¯s level. ¡°Do you honestly think you can fool me by denying everything? Every word you say, every look you give, betrays you,¡± Lucinda countered. The confident smirk on N¡¯s face slowly faded. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Lucinda thenid out her thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve done my homework on N. Despite losing her parents, she led a worry-free life, buoyed by grants and schrships. Her father was a sessful businessman, and she grew up in luxury, undoubtedly cherished by her parents. Someone with her background would react much differently if this was truly their first time trapped in a basement-fear and desperation would be evident. ¡± Lucinda took a moment, then, with a calcted move, grasped N¡¯s chin and looked down at her with disdain. ¡°However, when I entered, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear in your eyes. You seemed unnervingly calm and collected, almost as if you¡¯ve been through this ordeal before. ¡± N returned the sneer. ¡°So, you¡¯re jumping to the conclusion that I¡¯m Valerie based on that alone? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing to judgment?¡± Lucinda responded coolly, ¡°True, without solid evidence, all I have are theories. But do you honestly believe your denial leaves me powerless?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. N met her gaze, momentarily taken aback by the intensity and sharpness in Lucinda¡¯s eyes. But then, Lucinda¡¯s grip shifted, grabbing N by the hair with a sudden ferocity, yanking out strands with sheer force. Chapter 1976 N couldn¡¯t hold back a scream of agony. With a dismissive snort, Lucinda stood and made her way to the exit. ¡°Reflect on your actions here in the basement. I¡¯ll arrange for a paternity test soon. I¡¯m certain you¡¯re eager to see the results. ¡± The mention of a ¡°paternity test¡± sent a wave of panic through N. ¡°Lucinda, wait!¡± she called out, her voice echoing off the basement walls with a mix of fear and desperation. Lucinda turned a blind eye to the plea in N¡¯s voice. After seizing N¡¯s hair, she promptly walked away, her steps firm andced with an air of superiority. Once she emerged from the dim confines of the basement, she wasted no time in reaching out to Hilliard. The phone barely had time to ring before he answered, his voice as chill yetforting as a brisk autumn morning. ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Her gaze lingered on the strands of N¡¯s hair as Lucinda spoke. ¡°When are youing back? Did you get myst message?¡± There was a brief pause on the l ine as Hilliard¡¯s memory jogged, realizing he had forgotten to answer Lucinda¡¯s previous message. ¡°I¡¯ve secured a flight. Barring any unforeseen dys, I¡¯llnd at Stastle¡¯s airport before midday tomorrow. ¡± Hearing the specifics, a wave of relief washed over Lucinda.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°And will your fianc¨¦e be joining you?¡± Hilliard¡¯s response came after a moment¡¯s hesitation, a touch of shyness in his tone. ¡°Yes. ¡± That shyness brought a smile to Lucinda¡¯s face. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll have my security team meet you at the airport. You¡¯ll stay at the Peace Mountain vi. I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s ready for you. ¡± ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow then. ¡± ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Lucinda echoed, ending the call. She then turned to her six bodyguards with clear instructions. ¡°Keep the basement secure. No one, Graham included, is allowed inside except for me. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± With her orders given, Lucinda departed from Peace Mountain to continue her treatment at theb. The therapy was yielding results, slowly but surely easing the manic episodes that had long gued her. She harbored hopes of full recovery, yearning for a day when she could lead a serene life alongside Nathan. The following noon found Lucinda returning to Peace Mountain, where Hilliard and Jennifer had already made themselves at home in the vi. Violeta was there too, meeting Jennifer for the first time in a gesture of goodwill, eager to foster a warm rtionship with Hilliard¡¯s soon-to-be wife. Despite the differences in their family¡¯s standings, Jennifer felt nothing but warmth from Violeta, who showed no hint of condescension. Chapter 1977 Upon entering the vi, Lucinda was greeted by a heartwarming sight. Violeta and Jennifer were deep in conversation, a palpable bond forming between them despite this being their first meeting. The sofa in the middle stood empty, a space specifically reserved for Lucinda. There was something of importance that Lucinda had to address, thus interrupting the light-hearted conversation between them. ¡°Hilliard, I¡¯m not a fan of local hospitals. Could you conduct a paternity test for me?¡± she asked. From her designer bag, she produced a small pouch containing several hair strandsbeled with N¡¯s name. Another pouch bore her own name, making them easy to tell apart. She passed both pouches to Hilliard, inquiring, ¡°How soon can we have the results? I need them as quickly as possible. ¡± Hilliard responded with gravity, ¡°To guarantee the uracy of the DNA test, I¡¯ll run it three to four times. That will take us at least two to three hours. ¡± Lucinda did some quick math in her head. She realized she would have the results by the afternoon. That was indeed quite prompt. ¡°Thank you, Hilliard. ¡± She expressed her gratitude. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he replied. With the samples in hand, Hilliard turned and made his way upstairs. His room, much like a smallboratory due to his prominence in the medical field, housed various medical instruments. With his departure, the living room was left to thepany of the three women. They shared a warm and friendly rapport. It had been ages since Lucinda hadst seen Jennifer. Yet, she now regarded Jennifer almost as a sister-inw, pleased that Hilliard and Jennifer would be together. Lucinda found herself fond of Jennifer even more. ¡°Has Hilliard been any trouble to you in Forden? He may be a bit awkward in matters of the heart, but his dedication is unwavering. Once he¡¯s set his heart on someone, changing his mind is no small feat. Should he ever treat you less than you deserve, do let me and Violeta know. We¡¯ll set him straight,¡± Lucinda offered with a hint of protective jest. Jennifer, a shade of red coloring her cheeks, admitted, ¡°He¡¯s been nothing but kind to me. Though, his peculiarities do surface every now and then. ¡± At this,ughter filled the room, shared among the three. Hilliard, once engrossed in his work, often lost track of time, foregoing meals and sleep. Lucinda, understanding his habits, chose not to interrupt him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Violeta, on the other hand, decided to return to Graham¡¯s vi to join him for Lunch. Lucinda and Jennifer shared a meal, a time for open hearts and honest conversation. Chapter 1978 This meeting stirred a blend of feelings in Jennifer. ¡°Last time in Forden, I met you without realizing who you really were. The daughter of the Simmons family, hidden behind a guise. I almost let my misconceptions draw a wedge between us. For that, I owe you an apology. ¡± Lucinda brushed off the concern with ease. ¡°I chose to conceal my identity then. It¡¯s understandable you didn¡¯t know. And since you harbored no ill will against me, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re someone with a good heart. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s smile was frank as she responded, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself kind-hearted. Anyone who crosses me will face my wrath, but I¡¯m not one to start conflicts. ¡± Their perspectives aligned, revealing a shared temperament. Both were formidable in the business realm, exuding a tough exterior yet possessing tender hearts. Their conversation flowed effortlessly, marked by a _ mutual understanding. Curiosity got the better of Jennifer, prompting her to ask, ¡°Why the need for a paternity test, Lucinda?¡± ¡°The girl is my father¡¯s secret child. After I confronted her, she vanished, only to resurface now. I suspect she¡¯s here to stir trouble again. I must verify her identity. ¡± Their agreement on this matter was immediate, with Jennifer sharing her own simr ordeal. ¡°I, too, have a half-sister who almost cost me my life.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. These situations can be so taxing. ¡± The more Jennifer spoke, the more her gratitude towards Lucinda grew. If not for Lucinda¡¯s timely intervention with Hilliard, who knew where she¡¯d be today? ¡°Thankfully, because of you, I was spared from dealing with my half- sister. You took action, and now she¡¯s long gone. ¡± Yet, Jennifer was unaware of the ful story. Lucinda¡¯s past with Nathaniel, now known as Nathan, remained a chapter yet to be revealed. With a smile, Lucinda appeared to have put the troubles from Forden behind her, embracing a moment of peace. In the end, the memory of those gone, like Nathan¡¯s past indiscretions, faded into insignificance, especially given his current affection and generosity towards Lucinda. Their conversation meandered from the topic of the illegitimate daughter to shared hobbies and, eventually, to their professional lives. Jennifer, full of ambition, had sessfully brokered a deal with Lucinda over dinner. Lucinda, eager to lend a hand, saw this as a chance to bolster her soon-to-be sister-in-Law¡¯s family position in Forden. The dinner concluded, and they found themselves by the small fish tank in the back garden, feeding the fish. A shared passion sparked a conversation that flowed effortlessly, their exchange brimming with unending topics. Their dialogue was only halted when Hilliard made his presence known, descending the stairs. ¡°Lucinda, I have the results,¡± he announced, his approach swift, a grave look on his face, holding the test report. At the sound of his voice, Lucinda and Jennifer ceased their fish feeding and made their way into the living room. Lucinda approached Hilliard, her voiceced with anticipation. ¡°Hilliard, what¡¯s the oue?¡± Chapter 1979 Bearing a weighty look, Hilliard responded not with words but by extending the paternity test report toward her. Lucinda¡¯s gaze immediately fell upon the red inscription in the document¡¯s lower right. ¡°Half sibling kinship,¡± it dered. Although Lucinda was no expert in medical jargon, the meaning was crystal clear to her. ¡°Does this mean my DNA and N¡¯s are a match?¡± she inquired. Hilliard confirmed with a nod. ¡°Indeed. The results from the tests I conducted three times confirm that she is your half-sister. ¡± At this moment, N¡¯s true identity as Valerie was undeniable. Now that irrefutable proof was presented, Valerie could no longer deny her identity. Lucinda felt no surprise about the test results, only a deep sense of vindication. ¡°Thank you, Hilliard. ¡± She expressed her gratitude. Hilliard, though pleased to have helped, posed a question tinged with concern. ¡°Now that N¡¯s status as our half-sister is confirmed, what ns do you have in mind?¡± Lucinda¡¯s features hardened at the mention of ¡°half-sister¡±, a term she loathed. ¡°This is a family affair. I intend to disc ipline her in ordance with our family¡¯s customs. She will find no opportunity for redemption this time. ¡± Her decision met no resistance from Hilliard, who silently stood by her. Jennifer, sharing a simr disdain for those born out of wedlock, backed Lucinda¡¯s resolve to reprimand N. As the clock struck three in the afternoon, a smirk danced on Lucinda¡¯s lips. ¡°N¡¯s reckoning is nigh. Hilliard, Jennifer, care to join me at the old vi for a bit of spectacle?¡± The exchange of nces between Hilliard and Jennifer bore an unspoken agreement. They were eager to witness Lucinda confront the deceitful N. They exited the vi in unison, but as they approached the door, Lucinda¡¯s phone disrupted the silence. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kern was on the other end, marking a first in their phonemunication. With a mix of suspicion and unease, Lucinda paused to answer. ¡°Kern, what¡¯s wrong? Are Colby and Destinee alright?¡± Kern¡¯s voice, fraught with worry, conveyed urgency. ¡°Colby and Destinee are safe. However, Mr. Norton Payne has taken ill. He copsed during afternoon tea and now lies in aa. The Payne family¡¯s medical team is tending to him, but with Mr. Nathan Payne away from Stastle, any mishap could plunge the family into chaos. We need you here at once. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± Lucinda assured, her tone grave. After ending the call, she turned to Jennifer with aposed demeanor. ¡°Jennifer, please find Violeta. Ask her to monitor N in the basement of the old vi. I must attend to the Payne family crisis. Once resolved, I¡¯ll return to address N¡¯s situation. ¡± ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jennifer replied, assuring her. Lucinda then directed her attention to Hilliard. ¡°Hilliard, apany me. Despite the Payne family having top medical professionals, you¡¯re the one I trust most in medical matters. ¡± Hilliard agreed without a moment¡¯s dy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As their paths diverged, Jennifer set off for the Graham¡¯s vi, while Lucinda and Hilliard hastened to the Paynes¡¯ house. Chapter 1980 At the moment, Norton¡¯s bedroom was a hive of activity, crowded with the family¡¯s elders and younger members alike, all in a state of disarray. Cutting through the crowd, Kern led Lucinda and Hilliard to the bedside. Despite Norton¡¯s recent vibrancy, thanks to Colby and Destinee, he now appeared significantly aged. Lucinda inquired of the medical team, ¡°Grandpa was in good spiritsst night. What caused such a sudden downturn?¡± Dr. Robles stepped forward, exining, ¡°Mr. Payne suffers from high blood pressure and hypoglycemia. It seems he may have ingested something that interfered with his medication. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s brow furrowed, sensing foul y, yet she held her tongue amidst the throng of people. She made room for Hilliard to examine Norton, hoping for a deeper understanding. Outside, the corridor buzzed with anxiety, the family¡¯s unease palpable as they grappled with Norton¡¯s unexpected illness. Lucinda¡¯s patience wore thin amidst the mor. ¡°Enough with the noise,¡± she snapped. ¡°Grandpa needs quiet for his recovery. The room is too crowded, stifling even. Please, everyone, head downstairs. I¡¯ll update you as necessary. ¡± Kern, quick to heed her directive, coborated with the household staff, ushering the crowd to the living room below. Amidst the dispersing throng, only Ronan remained steadfast, a figure of grief beside Norton¡¯s bed, his sobs cutting through the tension. Lucinda, unable to bear the disy of emotion, fixed Ronan with a stern gaze. ¡°Why the tears? It¡¯s a minor illness. Are your sobs meant to hex him?¡± Ronan¡¯s tear-streaked face was a picture of anguish. ¡°Hex my grandfather? He¡¯s the kindest elder to me in the Payne family.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing him like this, unresponsive, it breaks my heart. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡± Tears don¡¯t equate to true sadness. If you¡¯re truly remorseful, prove it. Go to the ancestral temple and subject yourself to tenshes. That, I believe, would convey your sincerity far better. ¡± Ronan¡¯s sorrow quickly gave way to resentment. ¡°You think I deserve death byshes? That¡¯s what ten would mean. Is that what you wish upon me?¡± Lucinda¡¯s response came as a sneer. ¡°It¡¯s merely a suggestion. Besides, your weeping does nothing for grandpa¡¯s recovery. It could even hinder the medical team and Hilliard. Are your tears genuine concern, or just for show?¡± Ronan rose, indignation fueling his retort. ¡°My concern is as real as it gets! Unlike you, a mere inw, I share his blood. You can¡¯t possibly fathom my grief. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s reply was a disdainful look, knowing well that further conversation would lead nowhere. Turning to Kern, she requested, ¡°Please escort Ronan out. His presence is obstructive. ¡± Ronan bristled at the suggestion. ¡°Why must I leave? Just because you say so? Nathan¡¯s absence doesn¡¯t give you authority over the Payne family. ¡± His tone remainedposed, showing the family scion¡¯s grandeur, yet his eyes, peering over gold-rimmed sses, dripped with sarcasm. Kern interjected, clearing his throat, ¡°Mr. Ronan Payne, please, hold your tongue. Mrs. Payne is hardly an outsider. As Mr. Norton Payne¡¯s daughter-inw, treated by him as a granddaughter, and Mr. Nathan Payne¡¯swful wife, she rightfully stands in his stead. ¡± At Kern¡¯s words, Ronan found himself at a loss for words. Kern pressed on, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Nathan Payne holds Mrs. Payne in high regard. Should he learn of your provocations, deeming her as an outsider, I doubt he¡¯d let it slide. ¡± Silenced, Ronan could only gulp, his gaze fixed on Lucinda, fear evident in his eyes. Ever since Nathan took the reins of the Payne family, Ronan had felt the sting of discipline more than once, leaving him with a deep-seated dread. Lucinda, standing with her arms crossed, wore a smirk of triumph. ¡°Well, Ronan, will you make your exit, or must I call upon a servant to escort you out?¡± Chapter 1981 Observing Kern align with Lucinda and advocate on her behalf, Ronan found himself at a loss for counterarguments. With a huff, he adjusted his suit in an exaggerated manner and exited Norton¡¯s room. Once Ronan was gone, Lucinda promptly found reasons to dismiss all the attendants from the room, leaving only Kern behind. ¡°The house is bustling today, and the noise is overwhelming. Please, ask the staff to offer our guests some fruit, pastries, and fine tea. I want no one near this door until the physicians have concluded their examination of Mr. Payne. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Understood, madam. ¡± The room quickly emptied of attendants. The bedroom now felt more open. Nortony unconscious, with only Lucinda, Hilliard, Kern, and the Payne family¡¯s medical professionals remaining. After examining Norton and reviewing his recent medications, Hilliard concurred with the Payne family¡¯s medical team¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°It appears he consumed something that didn¡¯t agree with him, leading to food poisoning and his current unconscious state. ¡± With the room secured for privacy, Lucinda questioned, ¡°Kern oversees grandpa¡¯s diet. How could he have ingested something harmful?¡± Kern pondered before responding, ¡°I was with Mr. Payne constantly. I checked everything he consumed to ensure its safety. Moreover, our chefs are well-informed about his hypertension and hyperlipidemia. ¡± Taking extra care with his meals. There should have been no issue. A heavy silence filled the room upon his words. Lucinda¡¯s thoughts drifted to Ronan, who earlier had knelt beside Norton¡¯s bed, weeping loudly. Despite his apparent sorrow, Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake her disdain for him, perceiving his outburst as insincere and theatrical, seemingly performed for an audience. With that in mind, she turned to Kern. ¡°Was Ronan present at grandpa¡¯s Lunch?¡± Kern shook his head. ¡°Mr. Ronan Payne o nly arrived this afternoon. He and Mr. Norton Payne spent some time together in the study, reading. Mr. Norton did have a cup of tea. ¡± A cup of tea? Lucinda, puzzled, pressed on, ¡°Did he consume anything else?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. The study had fruits and refreshments, but since they were alone, I didn¡¯t intrude. When Mr. Norton left the study, he mentioned he hadn¡¯t eaten, and Mr. Ronan hadn¡¯t brought any food with him today,¡± Kern reported. The room sank into another silence. Despite Kern¡¯s words, Lucinda sensed something amiss. The timing of Norton¡¯s illness seemed suspicious. And she had little faith in those beyond the room,plicating any investigation. Determined, Lucinda proposed, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like an idental ingestion. It feels intentional. Our best course is to involve the police and have them question everyone who was close to grandpa today. We¡¯re likely to uncover some leads. ¡± Kern hesitated, ¡°That might not be wise, madam. If Mr. Norton awakens, he¡¯d prefer not to escte the situation. If it¡¯s found to be an attempt on Mr.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Norton¡¯s life, with Mr. Nathan away, it could throw the family into disarray. ¡± Chapter 1982 Lucinda understood the gravity of the situation well. The return of Nathan would stabilize the Payne family. However, in Nathan¡¯s absence, discretion and observing the culprit¡¯s next move seemed the prudent approach. Lucinda conceded, ¡°Let¡¯s set aside the investigation for now. Have the medical team and Hilliard ensure that grandpa receives the best care. When he regains consciousness, he will undoubtedly shed some light on the situation. ¡± Kern nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood, madam. ¡± Turning to Hilliard, Lucinda expressed her appreciation. ¡°Hilliard, your presence here is a greatfort. Thank you. ¡± Hilliard responded with a serene tone, ¡°Please, it¡¯s nothing. Rest assured, Mr. Norton Payne is in good hands. You can focus on your other responsibilities. ¡± With a nod of thanks, Lucinda exited the bedroom. The corridor outside was filled with the distant buzz of conversations from the Living room below. The Payne family members gathered, their discussions remained indistinct to her. Lucinda preferred to keep her distance from the family, save for Khalid and Uma. Deciding to check on Colby and Destinee, she made her way upstairs, feeling it her duty while in Norton¡¯s vi. As Lucinda approached the nursery arranged by Norton for the babies, a servant hurried towards her, visibly distressed. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s been an incident. ¡± Lucinda, growing ustomed to such interruptions, asked with a hint of frustration, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°The police are here for you. ¡± ¡°For me?¡± Puzzled, Lucinda followed the servant to the vi¡¯s entrance, where she was greeted by several officers. The leading officer, disying his identification, addressed her respectfully, saying, ¡°Mrs. Payne, we¡¯ve received allegations of you uwfully detaining a Zephyrian national. We must ask for your cooperation in our investigation. ¡± Lucinda immediately suspected the source. ¡°Danilo¡¯s doing?¡± Aware of her status as Nathan¡¯s wife, the officer maintained a courteous tone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Theint involves Mr. Brewer¡¯s girlfriend, a matter we must take seriously. We kindly request your assistance with our inquiries. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback by the revtion that Danilo hadn¡¯t fled but was instead causing trouble from the shadows. Danilo was clever, having deduced that Lucinda and Graham hadunched an attack the previous night. Knowing that Lucinda was determined to take N away and that she was unimpeded by anyone, he had made his decision to flee swiftly and retaliatedter. Chapter 1983 ¡°The authorities conducted a search at the old Simmons family vi on Peace Mountain and discovered N in the basement. It appears she was abducted and held against her will, though the identity of her captor is still under investigation,¡± the officer exined. Lucinda¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Have you released her?¡± The officer confirmed. ¡°Yes, Miss Diaz was visibly traumatized and in a state of emotional distress. Mr. Brewer has since taken her into his care. ¡± At this, Lucinda was momentarily at a loss for words, her frustration evident. Her efforts to secure N had been undermined by the police, swayed by Danilo¡¯s influence and N¡¯s convincing performance. Struggling to contain her irritation, Lucinda asserted, ¡°Yes, I confined her in the basement, but she¡¯s not N. She¡¯s a Simmons, penalized for her errors for merely a day. Why is this causing such an uproar?¡± The officer was stunned by this revtion. ¡°Mrs. Payne, if this is indeed a domestic issue, do you possess any evidence to validate that Miss Diaz is an illegitimate daughter of the Simmons family?¡± ¡°Absolutely.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The officer, noting herposed demeanor, responded, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll need you to apany us to provide a statement and submit your evidence. ¡± Lucinda, clearly disgruntled, retorted, ¡°If I demonstrate that N is indeed a Simmons, and her release was premature due to your oversight, will the responsibility of apprehending her fall to you?¡± ¡°Indeed, should your ims hold true, we will endeavor to assist in her return to the Simmons family,¡± the officer assured Lucinda. ¡°Thank you. ¡± Always confident in her demeanor, Lucind a was then escorted to the police vehicle. As they approached the car, Kern emerged from the vi, rmed by the scene before him. He hastened towards them. ¡°ihat¡¯s happening? Why are you taking ourdy?¡± Lucinda reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m just off to the station to give a statement. ¡± Before departing, Lucinda felt the urge to discuss a pressing concern with Kern in private. After Lucinda informed the officers of the request, they allowed Lucinda and Kern a moment alone. Speaking quietly, Lucinda instructed, ¡°Kern, the vi is currently overrun with family members. They¡¯re not easily dismissed. Ensure the bodyguards keep a vignt eye on Colby and Destinee upstairs. Zenia is the only one who shoulde near the children. ¡± ¡°Understood, madam. Your children will be safe under my watch,¡± Kern assured her. Relieved by his promise, Lucinda added, ¡°I have my suspicions about Ronan. However, keep today¡¯s visitors within the vi as a precautionary measure. We may soon need to ount for grandpa¡¯s condition. ¡± Her initial suspicions of foul y within the Payne family had only intensified with the arrival of the police, convincing her that the incident was no ident. The culprit, acting so egregiously against Norton, must be exposed and held ountable. After boarding the police vehicle, Lucinda departed from the Paynes¡¯ house, with Kern on watching with concern. Chapter 1984 were made. The officer poised with a pen asked, ¡°Mrs. Payne, you¡¯ve imed that confining N in the basement was a domestic discipline, not abduction or uwful detention. Could you provide us with concrete evidence?¡± ¡°Certainly. ¡± Lucinda reached for the hem of her dress, her hands returning empty. It was at this moment she realized her oversight. She had intended to visit the babies but had left in such a rush she forgot her designer bag and even her phone at the Paynes¡¯ house. Amidst the chaos of recent days, such an error seemed almost forgivable. ¡°I hadmissioned a paternity test through my brother, Hilliard. The results, which were to support my im, are in my bag. Unfortunately, in my haste to apany you, I left without it, along with my phone. May I retrieve them from the Paynes¡¯ house?¡± The officers exchanged nces. Once in the interview room, the protocol dictated that Lucinda couldn¡¯t leave without providing the requested information. Yet, she was asking to return home. This situation was outside their standard procedure, and they couldn¡¯t easily grant such a request. ¡°Mrs. Payne, can you recall exactly where you left your bag and phone?¡± Lucinda pondered briefly, attempting to retrace her steps. ¡°Maybe¡­ they might be in my grandpa¡¯s bedroom. That¡¯s the only ce I went. I believe I left them on the nightstand, quite carelessly, in fact. ¡± The officer nodded, acknowledging Lucinda¡¯s statement. ¡°We understand your situation. I¡¯ll have someone dispatched to retrieve your bag and phone from the Paynes¡¯ house. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Given her current inability to leave the station, Lucinda acquiesced, instructing them to proceed with discretion. ¡°Please, do so quietly. It¡¯s imperative not to draw attention. ¡± The vi was crowded. Should the officers be spotted entering Norton¡¯s bedroom, it could lead to family members suspecting Norton¡¯s condition, potentially alerting adversaries to the chaos within the Payne family. The officer assured Lucinda, ¡°Understood, Mrs. Payne. Please make yourselffortable here in the meantime. Would you like us to bring you some coffee or perhaps some fruit?¡± Lucinda agreed, settling in for the wait. She calcted the round trip to the Paynes¡¯ house would take over an hour, leaving her with time to spare, feeling the drag of boredom and fatigue. Despite her desire for rest, Lucinda resisted the urge to sleep. Her condition was unpredictable, and any unintended disy could ignite unwee media frenzy. Being at the helm of the Simmons family and CEO of their conglomerate, thest thing she needed was public scrutiny over her mental health. Lucinda was determined not to let her guard down, wary of theplications that disclosure could bring, especially with her te already full. Chapter 1985 To stay alert, she requested a policewoman to prepare a cup of coffee for her. As the sky darkened, Lucinda noted the passing of three hours. The officers dispatched to the Paynes¡¯ house had not yet returned. Without ess to her phone or a clock in the room, she relied on her sense of time. She couldn¡¯t help but summon an officer and inquire, ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock. ¡± ¡°Seven already?¡± Lucinda was taken aback, realizing it was evening. ¡°Sir, the officers who went to the Paynes¡¯ house for my belongings haven¡¯t returned. Have you checked on them?¡± The officer looked puzzled. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. Payne. Our station shifts change in the evening. The officer who was working with you has finished for the day. There might have been apse inmunication during the shift change. I¡¯ll look into it right away. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°Please ensure you follow up on why they haven¡¯t returned from the Paynes¡¯ house. Is there an issue?¡± ¡°Absolutely, I will have a word with them. Please do not worry.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Without her phone or bag, Lucinda was left to wait, her boredom growing. Nathan and Sonny, now sun-ki*sed from their journey, had resolved a crucial issue at the border and were back in Stastle. Upon their ne¡¯s ar rival, Nathan immediately tried contacting Lucinda. After two unanswered calls, concern crept in. It was unlike Lucinda to ignore his calls without reason. He dialed again, his anxiety mounting with each unanswered ring. The call was picked up just as it was about to disconnect for the third time, but it wasn¡¯t Lucinda on the other end. ¡°Mr. Payne, have you returned?¡± Nathan paused, recognizing Kern¡¯s voice, a mix of surprise and concern in his tone. ¡°Why are you answering Lucinda¡¯s phone? Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been detained by the police. They needed to question her about an issue, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet. Her phone and bag were left in Mr. Norton¡¯s bedroom. Concerned they might be discovered, I secured them. ¡± Nathan¡¯s rm grew. ¡°Why would the police take Lucinda? And why was her phone left behind in grandpa¡¯s room?¡± ¡°Mr. Norton had an incident this afternoon, passing out. Then Mr. Simmons and the Payne family¡¯s medical team were present. I¡¯m unclear on the reason Mrs. Payne was taken away by the police. Given her standing, I¡¯m sure the police wouldn¡¯t risk treating her poorly. Now that you¡¯ve returned, perhaps visit Mr. Norton first. He¡¯s yet to regain consciousness and would surely be heartened to know of your return. ¡± Nathan found himself at a crossroads outside N&L Fairy Land. Chapter 1986 Aheady the path to visiting his grandfather first.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. A turn would lead him to rescue Lucinda from police custody. A decision beckoned. Nathan paused briefly, a mere thirty seconds, before springing into action. His first move was to dial the police station, seeking rity on Lucinda¡¯s arrest. The discovery that Lucinda¡¯s belongings had been left at Norton¡¯s ce, leading to her extended detainment for questioning, raised his concern. ¡®s BunnyBookery With this knowledge, he and Sonny set off for Norton¡¯s residence. Upon arrival, they found Norton under the attentive care of Hilliard and the Payne family¡¯s medical team, already showing signs of recovery thanks to the IV drips. Leaving Sonny to oversee Norton¡¯s recovery, Nathan took Lucinda¡¯s phone and purse in hand and headed to the police station to collect Lucinda himself. Meanwhile, Lucinda was growing irritated by her prolonged detention. She criticized the inefficiency and suspected a deliberate dy in her release, mulling over the police¡¯s respect for Danilo¡¯s high status in Zephyria and the diplomatic niceties it necessitated. The police officers¡¯ dy in retrieving her personal items from the Paynes¡¯ house appeared to Lucinda as a tactic to prolong her confinement. Her frustration grew as she waited, her mind wandering through the intricate web of events since the day she had detained N at the basement of the Simmons family¡¯s old vi. It dawned on her that the trap she thought she had set for N might very well have been a trap for her instead. Amidst her contemtion, the interrogation room door swung open unexpectedly. Lucinda¡¯s frustration led her to purposefully ignore the presence of the neer. Then, the person knelt before her, a gesture of devotion, and whispered, ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯m back. ¡± That deep, yet unmistakably familiar voice caught her off guard. Lifting her gaze, Lucind a was met with Nathan¡¯s darkerplexion, a sight that both surprised and delighted her. It had been days since theirst meeting, and the sight of him filled her with an indescribable joy. ¡°Darling, has the sun at the border been harsh? Your skin¡¯s caught quite the tan,¡± she remarked, her fingers gently tracing his face before leaning in for a ki*s, their lips meeting in a tender embrace. Nathan¡¯s eyes, warm and affectionate, met hers as he replied, ¡°The sun was unforgiving, but I worried you might find the tan unappealing. So, I brought your sunscreen along. Thankfully, I¡¯m not as bronzed as Sonny. ¡± With a softugh, Lucinda caressed his cheek. ¡°Clever man. It seems my lessons have served you well. ¡± Their joyful banter continued for a moment longer before Nathan stood, embracing Lucinda with firm arms. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s get you out of here. ¡± Chapter 1987 With a yful glint in her eye, Lucinda sped her arms around his neck, feigning concern. ¡°Don¡¯t I need to give a statement?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nathan assured her with a smile. ¡°And evidence of my innocence isn¡¯t required?¡± ¡°No need for any of that. I¡¯ve taken care of everything,¡± he affirmed. Their affectionate disy drew the attention of the police station¡¯s staff as they made their way out. Once outside, Lucinda retrieved her phone, immediately noticing missed calls from Violeta and Jennifer, all ced just before Nathan¡¯s attempts to reach her. Among the calls, one unregistered number stood out, calling repeatedly. Though no name was attached, Lucinda recognized it as Graham¡¯s, a contact she had previously erased. Her MSN was flooded with unread messages. Violeta¡¯s message was urgent. ¡°Lucinda, the police are here to take N away. I can¡¯t hold them back. Why aren¡¯t you picking up? Please,e back as soon as you get this. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s message was sinct. ¡°Lucinda, there¡¯s a problem. Where are you?¡± As Nathan was about to navigate their car back to the Paynes¡¯ house, Lucinda, her face etched with resolve, turned to him. ¡°Darling, you can head back to the Paynes¡¯ house first. I need to make a trip to Peace Mountain.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Nathan, ready to support her, offered, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Lucinda, however, gently refus ed. ¡°You might already know N¡®s true identity as Valerie. I¡¯ll handle this. Meanwhile, your grandfather¡¯s health scare was due to medication mishap. He consumed something that negated his medicine. The Payne family¡¯s medical team and Hilliard are working to uncover the truth. I suspect foul y, and I believe you should personally oversee this investigation. ¡± With Nathan¡¯s return, the responsibility of addressing the Payne family¡¯s issues fell upon his shoulders. Should the inquiry reveal a traitor within, Nathan, as the family¡¯s patriarch, would deal with the betrayal decisively. His authority in the Payne family was undisputed, and as his wife, Lucinda understood her ce was not to dictate actions for the family. Simrly, Nathan¡¯s involvement in the Simmons family¡¯s affairs was not suitable. Lucinda mulled over the notion that tackling their significant challenges independently was the wiser course of action. Though she left her thoughts unspoken, Nathan grasped the unvoiced n between them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drop you at Peace Mountain and then head back to address the Payne family¡¯s situation,¡± he concurred, receiving a nod of agreement from Lucinda. The journey was enveloped in silence as each lost in thought, reflecting on the recent turmoil that had beset both their families. Despite theck of conversation, a solemn yet peaceful atmosphere filled the car. Upon arriving at Peace Mountain over twenty minutester, Lucinda exited the limousine at the entrance to the Graham residence. Chapter 1988 Inside, Violeta and Jennifer were deep in discussion. Without hesitation, Lucinda inquired about Graham¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°He¡¯s been trying to reach out through his old contacts to secure your release after learning of your detention,¡± Violeta exined, relief evident in her tone that Lucinda was safely released.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lucinda, maintaining aposed demeanor, shifted the topic to N¡®s situation. ¡°N¡¯s been taken. Violeta, do you know where she might be?¡± Violeta revealed that after N was taken away by the police, Graham discovered she had been transferred into Danilo¡¯s care shortly thereafter. Realizing the urgency of the situation as evening approached, Lucinda quickly verified the next flight from Stastle¡¯s airport to Zephyria, pinpointing it at eleven o¡¯clock that night. It dawned on her that N, unable to conceal her identity any longer, would likely depart Cadiered at the earliest opportunity. If Danilo were escorting N to the airport in anticipation of their flight back to Zephyria, reiming N once within Danilo¡¯s domain would pose a greater challenge. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Lucinda sought to confront Graham directly. ¡°Which room can I find Graham in?¡± she asked. Violeta responded without hesitation, ¡°He¡¯s in the master bedroom. ¡± Lucinda made her way upstairs, where she found the door to the master bedroom closed. She knocked twice before entering. Graham, seated on the bed¡¯s edge and deep in conversation on the phone, paused to assess Lucinda from head to toe. His visible sigh of relief upon confirming her safety was palpable as he told the person on the other end, ¡°Cancel the alert. She¡¯s here. ¡± Ending the call, he approached Lucinda with a concerned look. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he inquired. Lucinda was direct. ¡°Verify who¡¯s booked on the next flight from Stastle¡¯s airport to Zephyria tonight. If Danilo and N are listed, leverage your airport contacts to dy their departure,¡± she instructed. Graham remained silent, absorbing her request. Lucinda, without waiting for his response, retrieved the paternity test results from her bag and handed them to him. His skepticism was evident as he unfolded the document, but the revtion of ¡°half sibling kinship¡± visibly shook him. Though his expression was unreadable, the brief flicker in his eyes spoke volumes. Regardless of Graham¡¯s thoughts or his previous ignorance of N¡¯s true identity, Lucinda made her stance clear, articting each word with precision. ¡°N is, without a doubt, Valerie. Whether or not you were aware of her identity, this is your crossroads. If you choose to support your illegitimate sister over me, your biological sister. . ¡± She left her sentence hanging, the sarcasm in her gaze underscored her point. Graham, clutching the report, met her gaze steadfastly and said with a determined rasp, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. Your wish is mymand. ¡± Chapter 1989 With Graham¡¯s agreement to assist, Lucinda¡¯s demeanor softened, yet her warning wasced with caution. ¡°You¡¯vemitted to this task. Should N and Danilo elude us, for any reason, I¡¯ll take it as your decision to align with her, opting to stand by idly,¡± she stated firmly. Lucinda was well aware of Graham¡¯s influence. Despite his temporary step back from the business scene, hiswork remained intact. If he chose to act, sess was almost certain. In essence, Lucinda would tolerate no excuses for failure. The responsibility, she implied, would squarely fall on Graham¡¯s shoulders should they not manage to detain N and Danilo. Graham received her message loud and clear, responding with a nod, ¡°Understood. I¡¯m on it immediately. ¡± With N and Danilo¡¯s flight scheduled for 11 PM, they had only a few hours remaining. Lucinda¡¯s role now was to await Graham¡¯s execution of their n. She extended her hand for the paternity test report, which Graham returned to her before attending to the task at hand with his phone. Giving Graham the privacy he needed to work, Lucinda excused herself and descended the stairs to discuss the situation concerning N with Violeta and Jennifer. After ensuring Lucinda¡¯s safe return, Nathan made his way back to the Paynes¡¯ house. As the evening deepened, with Norton yet to awaken from his induced rest, the Payne family remained gathered, hesitant to leave his side. Nathan, choosing not to join the anxious assembly inside, paused in the garden, his gaze fixed through the window at the tableau within the brightly lit vi. Kern and Sonny, standing a step behind, awaited his direction. Nathan broke the silence with a query about Ronan. ¡°Ronan was thest to see Grandpa and I heard he wept at Grandpa¡¯s bedside while Grandpa was in aa. Where¡¯s he now?¡± he pondered aloud. Kern, puzzled, replied, ¡°Mr. Ronan Payne was in the living room after he was asked to leave the old master¡¯s room. We¡¯ve had eyes on him the whole time-he may have gone to the toilet. I¡¯ll have it checked. ¡± Nathan acknowledged this with a nod. Ronan¡¯s absence at such a crucial juncture painted him a suspect in Nathan¡¯s mind, a notion he found disheartening given Ronan¡¯s familial ties. Shortly, Kern returned with unsettling news.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mr. Ronan Payne has vanished. Despite being watched, he¡¯s somehow slipped away. ¡± With Ronan missing, Nathan knew immediate action was necessary. He instructed Sonny, ¡°Review the surveince footage from our garage. If Ronan¡¯s left in a vehicle, find him without dy. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Sonny promptly left for the task. Nathan was still in his military uniform, his expression unwavering as he made his way into the living room. His entrance halted the scattered conversations among those gathered in the hall. They rose to their feet, a murmur of ¡°Mr. Payne¡± greeting him. Nathan acknowledged the greeting with a minimal nod, his focus undeterred. Choosing not to settle into thefort of the main sofa, he positioned himself in the open area across from the tea table, facing his rtives squarely. Addressing them, he conveyed, ¡°Hilliard and our medical team are tending to Grandpa upstairs. They¡¯re well-equipped to ensure his recovery. Considering the hour, there¡¯s no further need for you all to remain. Please, feel free to head home. ¡± Chapter 1990 His direct approach left little room for debate. The implicit expectation was clear-their presence, more a formality than a necessity, was no longer required. With a few courteous exchanges, the crowd began to dissipate, the vi soon regaining its customary stillness. With the departure of the rtives, Nathan spared them no further thought. His next steps were towards Norton¡¯s room, where he sought to check in on his grandfather¡¯s condition. An hour had passed when Sonny¡¯s call came through. Nathan, who had been vigntly keeping watch over Norton, nced at his phone before stepping quietly out of the room to a secluded spot at the corridor¡¯s end to answer. ¡°Ronan¡¯s been found,¡± Sonny reported from the other line. ¡°He tried to slip away, hiding out in a bar. I caught up to him before he could make a run for it. ¡± ¡°Bring him to the ancestral temple,¡± Nathan instructed firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll confront him there myself. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Meanwhile, at Peace Mountain, Lucinda watched the clock, her anxiety palpable. She realized she needn¡¯t have involved Graham. Her status as Cadiered¡¯s wealthiest woman and CEO of the Simmons Group meant she had ample connections to address the situation on her own. Yet, she had chosen to see where Graham¡¯s loyaltiesy, to decipher his true stance on her and Valerie¡¯s confrontation. After all, when Valerie had caused Lucinda a lot of trouble back then, Graham was implicated as one of Valerie¡¯s backers. As the time for the flight¡¯s departure neared, Lucinda resolved to seek an update directly from Graham. Rising from her seat, she was met by the sight of Graham descending the stairs, a cautious hand on the railing, his knee bearing his careful steps. Their gazes locked across the distance, Violeta quickly stepping in to assist Graham. Holding Lucinda¡¯s gaze, Graham¡¯s voice, rough yet determined, broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve had it confirmed. N and Danilo are booked on tonight¡¯s flight to Zephyria. Measures have been taken to temporarily withhold their passports, ensuring they cannot depart as nned. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s tension eased with Graham¡¯s assurance. ¡°Understood,¡± she acknowledged. Graham, aware of the delicate situation, advised, ¡°Time is of the essence, especially with Danilo¡¯s status. International pressures won¡¯t allow his detainment for long without repercussions. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Lucinda agreed, recognizing the urgency. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve established N¡¯s identity, we must resolve this swiftly. ¡± She was poised to exit when Graham, oveing a bout of coughing from his dry throat, intervened.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve managed to secure Danilo¡¯s contact from his flight details. Directly reaching out to him might expedite resolving this situation. ¡± Turning back, Lucinda was visibly taken aback. Graham had gone beyond merely supporting her. He had proactively gathered valuable information on her behalf. ¡°Please forward Danilo¡¯s contact to my phone. Thanks. ¡± Lucinda expressed her gratitude, then left the vi, Jennifer apanying her. Chapter 1991 During their departure, Jennifer voiced her concerns. ¡°Will Hilliard be returning to Peace Mountain tonight?¡± Lost in thought over Graham¡¯s assistance, Lucinda responded without much thought, ¡°He¡¯s tending to Norton. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll return tonight. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s subsequent query revealed her apprehension about staying alone in the vi. Realizing the oversight, Lucinda understood the importance of not leaving Jennifer, a guest and soon-to-be family member, by herself. ¡®s BunnyBookery Due to her own struggles with manic episodes that could disrupt the peace of the night, Lucinda could not amodate Jennifer at N&L Fairy Land. After a brief moment of consideration, Lucinda reassured her, ¡°No need to worry. I¡¯ll get in touch with Hilliard and request his immediate return tonight. ¡± With Nathan¡¯s return, he assumed control of the situation at the Paynes¡¯ house. With Norton¡¯s condition remaining stable, Lucinda considered Hilliard¡¯s departure inconsequential, allowing him to spend some private time with Jennifer. Following her conversation with Hilliard, Lucinda selected a car from the Simmons family garage and drove back to N&L Fairy Land. Upon arriving, instead of stepping out of the car, she retrieved the DNA test report and captured a photo of the results. Sending the image to Graham¡¯s provided number, she appended a message. ¡°Your girlfriend is a member of the Simmons family. Surrender her to me, and you may return to Zephyria without dy. Otherwise, I shall find myself with an abundance of time to deal with you. As a noble of Zephyria, imagine the repercussions if the world discovered your girlfriend¡¯s true identity. Consider your reputation. ¡± Though Lucinda refrained from issuing direct threats, Danilo, being of noble lineage, understood implicitly the consequences of defying her. Despite his affection for N, the expectations of other noble ns would not tolerate his willfulness. He couldn¡¯t afford a tarnished reputation. As such, Lucinda considered that he would easily give in to her. After sending the message, Lucinda waited for a while. Within ten minutes, her phone buzzed with an iing call from an unidentified number. It was Danilo¡¯s number, a contact shared by Graham. Upon answering, silence stretched between them, punctuated only by the audible weight of the Danilo¡¯s breath on the other end of the line. Lucinda smiled. ¡°Mr. Brewer, let¡¯s not dance around the issue. Speak your mind. ¡± Danilo sighed heavily, his voice rough with emotion. ¡°Ms. Simmons, neither N nor I were aware that she is a member of your family. When we met, she was injured and had no recollection of her past. Though she may be deemed illegitimate, she remains your half-sister. Can you not find it in your heart to let her go?¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but find irony in his plea. ¡°She feigns amnesia simply because she could no longer conceal her true identity? Does she take me for a fool?¡± Danilo earnestly responded, ¡°It¡¯s the truth. If you doubt me, I implore you to take her to a psychiatric evaluation. ¡± Lucinda waved off the suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Her mastery of deception is her true de. Her acting prowess may even confound psychiatrists. ¡± Danilo let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Ms. Simmons, must you wield such unwavering resolve?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for this. She¡¯s part of our family, and as the head of the Simmons family, it¡¯s my responsibility to correct her mistakes. ¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1992 It¡¯s a matter within our family¡¯s purview, and you shouldn¡¯t meddle. Danilo¡¯s tone remainedposed. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m an outsider, and I understand it¡¯s not my ce. But, Ms. Simmons, must you be so harsh on a young girl like her?¡± Lucinda dismissed Danilo¡¯s plea. ¡°I¡¯m no saintly figure. She¡¯s been callous towards me and showed no mercy. Now, you advocate for kindness? It¡¯s absurd. Just give me N. The Simmons Group and the AN Group can coexist peacefully in the future. ¡± Following a prolonged silence, Danilo relented, remarking, ¡°Give me half a day. I¡¯ll speak with N and provide you with a response. ¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Lucinda replied, arching an eyebrow. It seemed that this matter might find resolution through diplomacy. Within the ancestral temple of the Payne family, Sonny ushered Ronan into the room with force, thetter so feeble that Sonny could easily push him by pinching the nape of his neck. ¡°Release me! I just want to go to a bar. Have Imitted a grave offense? Why drag me to the ancestral temple? Ouch! Sonny, how dare you handle me like this?! You¡­¡± Ronan seethed with anger, wanting to unleash his curses. Yet, before he couldplete his sentence, his gaze fell upon Nathan, standing right before him. Nathan stood tall, hands sped behind his back, emanating an aura of cold authority. Ronan¡¯s bravado waned, reced by trepidation. Heposed himself and said, ¡°What is the meaning of this? Have Imitted a crime by going to the bar? Your wife forbade me from tending to Grandpa. I sought sce at the bar to ease my frustration. Is that a transgression?¡± Nathan inquired coldly, ¡°Before Grandpa lost consciousness, you were thest person he encountered in the study. What transpired between you and Grandpa?¡± Ronan straightened his postur e, adjusting his sses to regain his dignity. ¡°Grandpa inquired about my recent endeavors. He expressed dissatisfaction with myck of activity and progress. He reprimanded me briefly. That¡¯s all. What else could I possibly have done to Grandpa?¡± Nathan remained skeptical of his ount. ¡°This is your final opportunity to confess. If you persist in concealing the truth, you¡¯ll face the repercussions. ¡± Ronan bowed his head, avoiding direct eye contact.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What are you implying? Do you suspect me of harming Grandpa? In the Payne family, due to your actions, my father and I endured ridicule; only Grandpa extended his support to me. I have no motive to cause him harm. ¡± ¡°You have!¡± Nathan asserted confidently. ¡°Why do you suspect me in such a manner?¡± Ronan questioned. Nathan pursed his thin lips tightly, restraining his profound displeasure and containing his simmering anger. He cast a nce at Sonny, silently conveying a message with his eyes. Immediately, Sonny produced a drip bottle containing an unidentified transparent liquid and passed it to Nathan. Nathan epted the evidence and fixed Ronan with a firm stare. ¡°I found it in your room. Upon examining your call log, I noticed an unfamiliar number. You administered the medication into Grandpa¡¯s tea. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t uncover the truth?¡± Confused, Ronan reached out to grab the drip bottle from Nathan¡¯s hand. ¡°What is this? I don¡¯t know where this came from. Please, don¡¯t use me wrongly. ¡± Chapter 1993 As Ronan reached out, Nathan deftly dodged. ¡°You¡¯re well aware whether I¡¯ve used you wrongly or not. ¡± Nathan passed the drip bottle to Sonny and leveled a_ serious usation against Ronan. ¡°The individual who persuaded you to tamper with Grandpa¡¯s tea, he promised to assist you and Mylo in seizing power once the deed was done, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ronan shook his head. ¡°No!¡± Nathan stepped closer to him. ¡°That individual aimed to exploit this situation to keep Lucinda upied and intentionally ensnare her in the police station. If I hadn¡¯t returned in time and you feared the incident would be uncovered, you would have incited the n members to appoint someone capable of handling Grandpa¡¯sa. You would have seized the opportunity to gather support and sway public opinion correct?¡± A trickle of sweat slid down Ronan¡¯s sideburns, tracing its path along his jawline. He shook his head again. ¡°No!¡± Nathan sneered, swiftly withdrawing the gun tucked at the back of his waist and aiming it sharply at Ronan¡¯s temple. ¡°I presume that person is Danilo, correct?¡± Ronan was taken aback, his expression registering shock. The next moment, he heard the distinct click of bullets being chambered. Nathan¡¯s icy gaze brimmed with lethal intent. Ronan panicked, blurting out, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I didn¡¯t do it! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in that drip bottle, and I have no idea why you found it in my room!¡± Nathan¡¯s disbelief was palpable as he clenched his fingertips, poised to pull the trigger. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Do you even realize what¡¯s in this bottle? Overdosing could be fatal. It¡¯s despicable. Grandpa cares deeply for you, yet you seem to wish him harm! You¡¯re plotting against his life! Do you even have a shred of conscience left?¡± It marked Ronan¡¯s first encounter with the barrel of a gun pointed directly at him.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The sheer terror gripped him, causing his entire body under the weight of Nathan¡¯s menacing aura. ¡°I have no involvement with the drip bottle. Grandpa is taking blood pressure medication. There¡¯s no need for me to tamper with it. If I had any intention to harm him, I could simply encourage him to eat gr@pefruit. But why would I want to harm Grandpa? He¡¯s just unconscious. A couple of days of infusion, and he¡¯ll be back to normal. ¡± Ronan was determined to clear his name of any suspicion. Upon hearing his defense, Nathan interjected sarcastically, ¡°So you deliberately convinced Grandpa to consume gr@pefruit alongside his medication, is that it?¡± Ronan was momentarily taken aback, but soon a realization dawned on him. Gritting his teeth, he shot Nathan a fierce re. ¡°Nathan! You orchestrated this! You wrongly used me of tampering with Grandpa¡¯s tea to elicit my confession. ¡± Nathan let out a contemptuous snort before raising his polished military boot to deliver a forceful kick to Ronan¡¯s knee. ¡°ARI¡± A sharp cry escaped Ronan¡¯s lips as pain shot through him, causing him to sink to the floor. With the weight of Nathan¡¯s gun pressing against his forehead, Ronan felt an overwhelming sense of threat and authority. ¡°Grandpa harbors immense love for you. Yet, in pursuit of your ambitions, you gambled with his life and well-being. Ronan, I¡¯m tempted to pull this trigger. ¡± His words hung heavy in the tense air as Nathan disengaged the safety catch of his pistol, the threat of imminent harm palpable. Chapter 1994 With the truthid bare, Ronan couldn¡¯t hide any longer. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as fear gripped him tightly. Desperation etched into his voice, Ronan grasped at Nathan¡¯s trousers, pleading, ¡°Nathan, I made a mistake! I allowed myself to be swayed by others¡¯ words. But I never intended to harm Grandpa. I knew he wouldn¡¯t be harmed, so I acted recklessly. I swear I¡¯ll never defy you again. Please, spare me. ¡± Intense fear gripped him as the cold steel of the pistol pressed against his temple. Nathan¡¯s anger red, evident in the intensity of his gaze. His temper teetered on the brink of control. Roman¡¯s concern mounted as he feared an idental discharge of the pistol. The bullet, should it find its mark, would offer no reprieve. Its fatal trajectory threatened to end Ronan¡¯s life in an instant, leaving no room for survival. ¡°Please, spare me! You have the authority to demote me to a county position. I vow not to return to Stastle for the next ten years!¡± Nathan¡¯s steely gaze remained fixed on Ronan as he holstered his pistol. Just as Ronan began to believe that Nathan might show mercy, Nathan shattered his hopes with a decisive statement. ¡°A demotion holds no significance. Instead, I believe a term in a high-security prison over the next decade will offer you the chance for reform. I will handle this matter through official channels, gathering evidence to be submitted to the National Security Bureau. The prison is where you will find redemption for your transgressions. ¡± The mention of a high-security pr ison struck Ronan like a bolt of Lightning. While he might not meet his demise, the prospect of enduring such a sentence left him trembling with dread. ¡°Impossible! Nathan, I implore you to reconsider. I never intended harm when I let Grandpa consume those gr@pes and gr@pefruit. It was a careless oversight, nothing more. Please, don¡¯t condemn me to such severe punishment. ¡± Nathan retorted, ¡°I am well aware of your guilt. You understand the efficiency of the National Security Bureau. Obtaining evidence against you will be a simple task. ¡± Ronan slumped to the floor, consumed by sadness. The prospect of a lengthy term in a high-security prison caused tremors of fear to course through his entire being. He bellowed, ¡°Nathan! If you wish to send me to a high-security prison, you might as well just pull the trigger directly!¡± Without missing a beat, Nathan dropped the pistol to the floor before Ronan. ¡°Fine, do it yourself. ¡± Ronan stared nkly at the pistol, a malevolent notion creeping into his thoughts. With a sardonic glint in his eyes, Nathan remarked, ¡°You¡¯re faced with a choice: ten years in a high-security prison or pulling the trigger. It¡¯s up to you. ¡± As his gaze fell upon the pistol at his feet, Ronan¡¯s animosity surged. He¡¯d rather end Nathan¡¯s life than endure the torment of prison! Behind his golden-framed sses, a fierce determination glinted in his eyes. With trembling hands, Ronan reached for the pistol on the floor, rising to his feet as swiftly as he could and aiming it at Nathan. ¡°Either way, death awaits me. But I¡¯ll send you to hell first, Nathan!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nathan remainedposed, almost dismissive. He shrugged nonchntly as if Ronan¡¯s threat held no weight. ¡°Go ahead if you truly have the nerve. I might evenmend you for your courage. ¡± Chapter 1995 Ronan eximed, ¡°Do you doubt my resolve? Your life is more precious than mine. It¡¯s a fair exchange for me to take you down with me!¡± Arching an eyebrow, Nathan remarked, ¡°Then do it. Do you know how to pull the trigger? Shall I demonstrate?¡± ¡°Of course, I know how. ¡± Ronan¡¯s grip on the gun trembled violently. He had to steady his right hand with his left to regain control. Meanwhile, Sonny stood by, capturing the moment with his camera. The click of the shutter brought Ronan back to reality. He nced at Sonny, then back at Nathan, his confusion evident. ¡°Ronan, you might have avoided a ten-year sentence, but now you¡¯ve threatened the Director of the National Security Bureau and pointed a gun at him. The gravity of this situation is severe. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you end up facing more than a decade behind bars,¡± Sonny sneered. Ronan sank into despair. ¡°Once again, you¡¯ve deceived me, Nathan. You coerced me into aiming at you. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan remainedposed, dv evoid of fear, leaving Ronan unsettled and unsure. Ronan couldn¡¯tprehend how anyone could remain fearless under the muzzle of the gun. ¡°You must have removed the bullets, haven¡¯t you? There¡¯s no bullet in the gun. It was all a setup! You handed me an empty gun!¡± ¡°Since youck the courage to pull the trigger, allow me to assist you. ¡± Filled with disappointment, Nathan swiftly closed the distance between them. Before Ronan could react, Nathan deftly seized his hand, the one clutching the gun, and discharged a bullet into his thigh. Bang! The gunshot reverberated, filling the ancestral temple. Ronan¡¯s thigh bore the brunt of the bullet¡¯s force, blood spilling forth as his painful screams tore through the air, echoing off the ancestral temple. Filled with intense anger and seething hatred, Ronan aimed the pistol at Nathan. However, his attempt was in vain. Now the pistol held no bullets within its chamber. Nathan had loaded only one bullet in the gun. Fury engulfed Ronan, his mind teetering on the edge of madness. He had missed his chance to shoot Nathan! Throughout the night, Nathan had relentlessly attacked Ronan¡¯s psychological defenses, slowly chipping away until despair gripped himpletely. Observing Ronan¡¯s futile struggle, Nathan delivered his words with cold detachment. ¡°Ronan, the confines of a high-security prison await you. Sonny, take him away.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Sonny stepped forward, ready to escort Ronan away. Chapter 1996 Suddenly, amotion erupted outside the temple as the doors were thrust open with force. Mylo, who was expected to be in a distant town, had returned unexpectedly to Stastle. ¡°Ronan!¡± he eximed, rushing forward and pushing Sonny aside. He enveloped Ronan in a protective embrace, his concern evident as he assessed the wound on Ronan¡¯s leg. Ronan seemed to find sce in Mylo¡¯s presence amidst his despair. ¡°Dad, Nathan ns to condemn me to the horrors of a high-security prison. Please, help me. I can¡¯t bear the thought of going there, but I don¡¯t want to die either!¡± Despite his hatred towards Nathan, Mylo softened his tone and persuaded, ¡°Nathan, Ronan may have erred, but he is still a descendant of the Payne family. How can you condemn him to such a fate that might potentially end his life? While it¡¯s undeniable that Ronan bears responsibility for his actions, the severity of the punishment seems disproportionate. You could even opt for corporal punishment, but sentencing him to a high-security prison seems excessive. It might be wiser to address the family matters internally. ¡± ¡°When Ronan conspired with an outsider to harm Grandpa, did he not consider the inevitable consequences of being discovered? His actions indicate an awareness of responsibility. Sonny, handcuff him and escort him away,¡± Nathan remained resolute, unmoved by Mylo¡¯s pleas. ¡°Understood, Nathan,¡± Sonny responded dutifully, retrieving the handcuffs and advancing towards Ronan, but Mylo positioned himself before Sonny, barring Sonny fromying a hand on Ronan. ¡°You¡¯re being excessively harsh, Nathan. Ronan is your cousin. Your Grandpa only has a few grandsons. Surely, you don¡¯t want to bring sadness to him. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathan¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Sending Ronan to a high-security prison is already the most lenient option I have. Despite the hardships he may face there, he¡¯ll still have ess to basic necessities like three meals a day. Even if he meets an unfortunate end, he brought it upon himself. He made his bed, he must lie in it. Take him away!¡± ¡°No way! No!¡± Chaos engulfed the ancestral temple, the air thick with tension and disagreement. A cacophony of wails, shouts, and pleas for mercy filled the air, creating a terrifying atmosphere of despair and anguish. The tumult in the ancestral temple persisted until Kern hurriedly arrived, bringing an end to the chaos. ¡°Mr. Payne, your grandpa has awakened. Leave Ronan be and go see him!¡± Norton had regained consciousness¡ªa momentous asion indeed. With Sonny in tow, Nathan departed the ancestral temple, his gaze fixed forward, and hastened towards Norton¡¯s bedroom. Mylo extended a supportive hand to Ronan, whose trembling frame betrayed the intensity of his pain. Ronan¡¯s thigh bore the harsh impact of a gunshot, rendering him immobile with agony. ¡°Dad, Nathan is too heartless. I can barely endure this agony. Please, let us attend to my wound before anything else. ¡± Mylo sighed softly, saying, ¡°No, my son, you cannot conceal it. Your injury serves as the most potent plea. Your grandfather must bear witness to its gravity. ¡± Understanding dawned upon Ronan, his resolve steeling as he clenched his teeth, supported by Mylo as they headed to Norton¡¯s room. Meanwhile, Lucinda summoned Hilliard back to Peace Mountain, asking him to apany Jennifer. Within Norton¡¯s bedroom, only the Payne family¡¯s medical team stood vigil, their dedication unwavering. As Nathan approached the door, the sound of Norton¡¯s cough reached his ears. He hastened his steps and settled gently on the edge of Norton¡¯s bed. Chapter 1997 ¡°How are you feeling, Grandpa? Do you feel any dizziness, or is your vision dimming?¡± Norton appeared frail, his voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much improved now, Nathan. Don¡¯t concern yourself. I¡¯m old, and illnesses inevitably with age.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Nathan countered gently, ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t speak like that. Fortune smiles upon you. You will live to witness the growth of your two great-grandchildren, Colby and Destinee. ¡± As Colby and Destinee were mentioned, a spark ignited in Norton¡¯s eyes. The thought of witnessing their growth brought him profound joy. They engaged in conversation for a while, their exchange maintaining the tranquil atmosphere of the room until Ronan limped in, supported by Mylo. Observing the blood stain upon Ronan¡¯s body and seeing the injury on his leg, Norton¡¯s concern peaked. ¡°Ronan, my boy, what happened to you?¡± Enduring excruciating pain, Ronan knelt by Norton¡¯s bedside. In a toneden with sorrow, Ronan confessed, ¡°Grandpa, I beg your forgiveness. I was unaware that consuming gr@pefruits alongside blood pressure medication could prove harmful. I even encouraged you to eat more in the study this afternoon. I am at fault, and deserving of punishment. Nathan¡¯s fury knew no bounds; he brought me to the ancestral temple to reprimand me, and in his anger, he shot my leg. ¡± Norton¡¯s heart swelled with empathy. ¡°Is the wound grave, Ronan? Nathan, do not be angered. It is my fault. I should not have eaten the gr@pefruits. ¡± Nathan remained silent, his resolve unyielding. Observing this, Ronan advanced on his knees, his trembling hands reaching out to sp Norton¡¯s in a desperate plea, his fear and helplessnessid bare for all to see. ¡°Grandpa, I implore you, help me. I acknowledge my wrongdoing, but Nathan refuses to relent. He threatens to send me to a high-security prison, condemning me to a decade behind bars. Grandpa, if such a fate befalls me, my life will be utterly ruined!¡± Mylo added, ¡°Father, I¡¯ve pleaded with Nathan to no avail. Only you wield the authority to sway him. Please, aid Ronan. ¡± Norton hadn¡¯t anticipated the gravity of the family matter unfolding before him. ¡°Nathan, Ronan bears no me in this matter. I consumed the gr@pefruits by ident. You¡¯ve already inflicted injury upon him. There¡¯s no need for further punishment, especially of such severity as imprisonment. Let us handle our family¡¯s affairs discreetly, behind closed doors. ¡± Nathan, traditionally the most dutiful towards Norton, was in opposition to his grandfather once again, this time on matters unrted to Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, Grandpa. And, please, disregard the one-sided ounts of Ronan and my uncle. The situation is moreplex than they portray it. ¡± Ronan, in disagreement, snapped, ¡°That¡¯s it! You just don¡¯t like me, Nathan. You¡¯re narrow-minded, suspecting my intentions!¡± Unwilling to entertain his nonsense, Nathan asserted firmly, ¡°Regardless, the imprisonment punishment is irreversible. I¡¯ll gather the pertinent evidence. Once your leg has sufficiently healed, you will serve your sentence in the high-security prison. ¡± Ronan was frightened by Nathan¡¯s unwavering resolve. His face, already pale from his injured leg and loss of blood, grew even paler. ¡°Grandpa, help me! I don¡¯t want to go to the high-security prison. Nathan wants to ruin me!¡± Norton, visibly distressed, coughed. Nathan lowered his head, gently stroking Norton¡¯s back to ease his breathing. Though outwardly respectful andpliant, he remained resolute in his decision. Norton, desperate to protect Ronan, implored, ¡°Are you bent on destroying your brother? I¡¯m feeling better now. There¡¯s no need to punish him so severely. Nathan, heed my words this time. Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± Chapter 1998 Nathanpsed into silence once more. Seeing Norton coughing so severely, he didn¡¯t want to exacerbate his condition. Norton had only just regained consciousness and was still frail, so Nathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell Norton what Ronan had done. Observing Nathan¡¯s momentum thwarted by Norton, Ronan felt a reprieve, his life seemingly spared, while Mylo also exhaled a sigh of relief. Just as the tension in the room began to shift subtly, Lucinda¡¯s soft, soothing voice floated in. ¡°Grandpa, Nathan isn¡¯t intentionally harming his brother. It¡¯s Ronan¡¯s fault. Nathan is simply fulfilling his duty. ¡± Ronan turned to re at Lucinda, his face contorted with hatred. Through gritted teeth, he muttered, ¡°Why must you interfere in everything?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda chose not to engage with Ronan, walking past him and Mylo to Norton¡¯s bedside. She exined to Norton, ¡°Ronan offered you the gr@pefruit to lure me back to the Paynes¡¯ house. Something happened with the Simmons family¡­¡± ¡°Lucinda,¡± Nathan interjected. ¡°Grandpa has just woken up. Let¡¯s not trouble him with this. I¡¯ll handle it. ¡± Lucinda persisted, ¡°I understand your concern for Grandpa. You fear that if he learns the truth, he¡¯ll be burdened with worry and sadness. But he¡¯s a veteran, Nathan. He¡¯s faced countless trials. I believe he¡¯s stronger than you think. ¡± Once again, Nathan fell silent. Soon, Norton sensed that there were hidden truths. ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda borated, ¡°There have been develo pments within the Payne family. Upon my arrival here, managing the Simmons family¡¯s affairs became overwhelming. Besides, someone deliberately led me into police station. Ronan sought to manipte public perception and sow discord. Nathan was absent during this tumultuous period, unable to oversee the situation. Consequently, the responsibility of taking control of the Payne family¡¯s affairs fell to Ronan and his father. It appears they aimed to leverage this chaos to garner support and undermine Nathan¡¯s authority within the family. Grandpa, furthermore, Ronan has allied himself with Danilo, an aristocrat from Zephyria. Danilo is astute and well-versed in business matters. Once Ronan seeded in his schemes, Danilo might gradually maneuver the Payne Group into the clutches of the AN Group. Their ambitions know no bounds. ¡± Nathan maintained a steady gaze upon Lucida as she spoke. It appeared he was puzzled by how she came to possess this information. Sensing his scrutiny, Lucinda arched an eyebrow in response. Upon Lucinda¡¯s return from Peace Mountain, she noticed that the lights in the N&L Fairy Land were off, a clear indication that Nathan had not returned. Thus, she made her way to Norton¡¯s vi, where she spotted Sonny stationed outside Norton¡¯s bedroom. Sonny proceeded to ry Nathan¡¯s spections and the events of the evening to Lucinda. Well, it was evident that Sonny¡¯splexion had notably darkened following the trip to the border. Despite his noticeably darkerplexion, Sonny¡¯s teeth remained strikingly white, lending a somewhatical yet endearing contrast as he spoke. His face carried a hint of silliness, adding to his overall charm and cuteness. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but ponder what expression would grace Luisa¡¯s face upon seeing Sonny, considering he hadn¡¯t yet returned home. The ambiance in the master bedroom regained its subtlety due to Lucinda¡¯s statement. Ronan vehemently denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t! Grandpa, I truly didn¡¯t conspire with anyone to harm Nathan. He was the one who schemed against me in the ancestral temple tonight!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Norton, leaning weakly against the headboard, observed the expressions of the younger generation. Chapter 1999 Having been a prominent figure in both military and business circles in his youth, even though he was now ailing and slower to grasp things, he quickly discerned that this matter was far from simple. Moreover, these words came from Lucinda, implicating her in the situation. As a result, the entire matter now concerned not only the Payne family but also the Simmons family. This wasn¡¯t merely a family matter. After a prolonged silence, Norton turned to her and inquired, ¡°Lucinda, if what you¡¯re saying is true, what do you intend to do about it?¡± With a gentle smile, Lucinda¡¯s voice turned sharp as she stated, ¡°It hinges on whether you prefer to resolve it in court or outside, Grandpa. ¡± Ronan¡¯s eyes sparked with hope. Could they handle it outside of court? Did Lucinda arrive to lend them assistance? Kneeling on the floor, his injured leg causing excruciating pain, Ronan struggled to draw breath, hisplexion growing increasingly pallid. With keen observation, Mylo noticed Ronan¡¯s deteriorating condition and rushed to offer support. Fortunately, the Payne family¡¯s medical te am was present and able to tend to his wound. After obtaining Norton¡¯s consent, Mylo guided Ronan to a nearby chair and helped him sit. Meanwhile, at Norton¡¯s bedside, the discussion about how to punish Ronan continued. Curious, Norton inquired, ¡°What are the implications of resolving this in court? What are the potential oues if we opt for an out-of-court resolution?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If we pursue legal action, the judge will render a verdict based on the evidence Sonny has gathered. Ronan will be sentenced to a high- security prison and serve his term ordingly. His attempt to assassinate the director of the National Security Bureau is a serious offense. ¡± As Lucinda concluded, Ronan erupted from behind, ¡°Absolutely not! I refuse to be imprisoned in a high-security facility even if it costs me my life!¡± Observing Ronan¡¯s continued defiance, Nathan interjected coldly, his expression stern, ¡°Do not administer any pain relief. He must experience the consequences of his actions. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne. ¡± Ronan¡¯splexion turned pallid, beads of sweat forming on his brow. Clutching the chair¡¯s armrest tightly, he directed harsh words toward Nathan. ¡°You truly wish for my demise, you insolent brat? Ah! It hurts!¡± The doctor prepared a swab dipped in alcohol. Upon its contact with the wound, Ronan¡¯sints grew louder, his arrogance dissipating instantly. Lucinda, ignoring Ronan, pressed on, ¡°Grandpa, if you prefer handling this matter privately, he will face consequences dictated by the rules of the Payne family¡¯s traditions. ¡± Mylo suggested, ¡°How about administering tenshes? I doubt he¡¯ll be so bold next time. ¡± Chapter 2000 grandfather¡¯s life, we should give him at least thirtyshes. Besides, I was detained by the police over this incident, so he deserves an additional tenshes for that. He showed disrespect to Nathan and even aimed a gun at him. That warrants another twentyshes. ¡± With a blink of her beautiful eyes, she casually gestured with her slender fingers and pretended to tally. ¡°That brings it to a total of sixtyshes. If Ronan can endure that, we¡¯ll handle the matter outside of court. ¡± Ronan was in a daze, suffering without the aid of painkillers; therefore, the conversation between Lucinda and the others didn¡¯t register with him. Mylo objected, ¡°Ronan¡¯s health is fragile, and he¡¯s already injured from the gunshot. He couldn¡¯t bear thirtyshes, let alone sixty. Are you trying to kill him?¡± With a smile, Lucinda pressed on, ¡°When Nathan signed over all his assets, including Payne Group shares, Ronan insisted on severe punishment. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, Nathan would have faced eightyshes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mylo, it seems you were also inclined towards his demise at that time. ¡± Mylo fell silent. After a lengthy pause, he responded, ¡°Those situations are fundamentally different. ¡± Lucinda remarked, ¡°Certainly, the circumstances differ. Ronan¡¯s transgression is far graver than Nathan¡¯s, but I have shown Ronan some mercy, haven¡¯t I? He¡¯ll merely receive sixtyshes, following the Payne family¡¯s traditions. ¡± Mylo found himself at a loss for words. If his son were sent to a high-security prison, he¡¯d likely face a minimum of ten years behind bars. Alternatively, he¡¯d endure sixtyshes in the ancestral temple. Either way, Ronan¡¯s fate seemed sealed. Mylo couldn¡¯t bear to continue the conversation with Lucinda. Turning to Norton, he pleaded, ¡°Father, please, say something. If we follow her proposal, Ronan will perish! There are scarce men in the younger generation of the Payne family. Can you truly stand by and watch your grandson¡¯s demise?¡± Norton, growing old, had softened with age. Regardless of the circumstances, his primary wish was to witness his grandchildren Lead healthy and joyful Lives. Although Ronan might have erred, it was inconceivable for Norton to witness his demise. After deliberating for a moment, Norton looked towards Nathan and uttered, ¡°Nathan¡­¡± Even before Norton shared his thoughts, Nathan had already grasped the underlying message. ¡°I understand your reluctance to witness his demise, Grandfather. After all, he is your grandson. I am willing topromise on this matter. ¡± Mylo¡¯s countenance brightened. Heplimented, ¡°You are indeed a considerate child, Nathan. What if¡­¡± Nathan interjected, ¡°There¡¯s another approach to resolve this. It¡¯s a middle ground between the two options. Once Ronan¡¯s leg is nearly healed, I¡¯ll whip thirtyshes and send him to a high-security prison for five years. These penalties, though severe, do not entail immediate death. This is my solepromise. ¡± Mylo was rendered speechless. Such a decision would subject his son to both punishments! ¡°Nathan, you¡­¡± Nathan maintained hisposure and stated firmly, ¡°Grandfather, as an adult, Ronan must face the consequences of his actions, and it¡¯s crucial for him to acknowledge his mistakes. These two punishments are not excessively severe. I will ensure that someone monitors the intensity of the punishment to ensure Ronan¡¯s survival. ¡± Norton recognized that he couldn¡¯t push Nathan any further. With a weary sigh, Norton retreated into the quilt, murmuring, ¡°I won¡¯t meddle in this affair. As the authority figure, you have the freedom to act as you see fit. ¡± Chapter 2001 Mylo, feeling anxious, interjected, ¡°Dad!¡± Ignoring Mylo¡¯s plea, Norton shut his eyes, expressing his exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m tired and in need of rest. Please, all of you, leave. ¡± Even the medical team from the Payne family was dismissed by Norton, and Kern opted not to linger. Everyone vacated the master bedroom in session, closing the door behind them. Ronan, ovee with dizziness, was assisted by a physician from the Payne family¡¯s medical team, with Mylo following beside them. Nathan and Lucinda walked together down the corridor. Only when they were entirely off the floor where Norton¡¯s room was did Nathan speak. ¡°I will honor my promise to Grandpa. Thirtyshes and five years in a high-security prison are my terms. As for Ronan¡¯s injury, he¡¯ll have a week to recover before facing his punishment. ¡± With a week remaining, Mylo shot a disapproving look at the couple before opting for silence.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then he swiftly assisted Ronan, who had sumbed to the pain and passed out, in leaving Norton¡¯s vi to tend to his recovery at home. Amidst the night, insects and birds chirped. Lucinda found herself wide awake, preupied with these matters. She reached for Nathan¡¯s hand, intertwining her fingers with his. The children were already asleep, and Lucinda, not wanting to disturb them, trailed after Nathan as they left Norton¡¯s vi. Sonny followed closely behind t em, unfazed by the disy of affection before him, having witnessed it countless times before, his heart steady. Beneath the veil of darkness, the streetlights along the Payne family¡¯s alley cast a dim glow. The three navigated through the alley while Sonny trailed behind at a leisurely pace, ensuring to keep a safe distance from the affectionate couple ahead. They proceeded until reaching the entrance of N&L Fairy Land. Upon reaching the door, Lucinda noticed a woman standing beneath the streemp, appearing to await their arrival intentionally. It was Luisa. Observing Lucinda and Nathan¡¯s return, she approached them and inquired, ¡°Lucinda, Mr. Payne, you¡¯ve returned. Where is Sonny?¡± Since returning from her school, Luisa had settled into a routine of solitude, her days echoing the absence of Sonny¡¯spany. The quiet of her own space now served as a constant reminder of their separation. Tonight, as Luisa made her way back from the university, her attention was inadvertently captured by the chatter of the Payne family¡¯s servants, overheard in a dimly lit alley. The conversation revealed a piece of news she hadn¡¯t expected: Nathan had returned home. This bit of information carried a ripple of implications with it, most notably that Sonny, too, must have safely returned. It was a beacon of hope in the monotony of her daily life,pelling her to go to N&L Fairy Land. However, she discovered that Nathan had subsequently made his way to the police station. Lucinda and Nathan exchanges nces before looking back. ¡°Sonny is there!¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice cut through the air, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 2002 There stood Sonny, who had maintained a short distance from Nathan and Lucinda, respecting their intimate moments. Clothed in a dark green military uniform that blended into the night, his recently tanned skin made him less noticeable under the dim Lighting. Luisa¡¯s reaction to seeing Sonny was one of shock, followed by a visible emotional upheaval. After all, she hadid eyes on him after such a long absence. Sonny, noticing Luisa¡¯s distress, touched his face self-consciously and asked with a hint of concern, ¡°Have I got something on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Unable to contain her emotions any longer, Luisa broke down in tears, rushing towards Sonny to embrace him tightly. Between sobs, she expressed her worry and affection. ¡°How did you get so tanned? It looks like you¡¯ve had a tough time at the border. I feel sorry for you. ¡± Sonny, initially frozen, allowed himself to be enveloped by Luisa¡¯s embrace, deeply touched by her concern. Her words resonated with him, reminding him that there was another soul deeply concerned about him, much like Lucinda missed Nathan. This realization was profound lyforting. Sonny, visibly moved by her, found himself momentarily lost for words, his eyes rimming with red. Observing his hesitation, Lucinda stepped in with a gentle nudge. ¡°Look at her, how upset she is. Why not just embrace her? She¡¯s been missing you terribly. It¡¯s time you took her in your arms to offer thefort she needs. ¡± Sonny seemed to snap out of his reverie. ¡°Okay, Lucinda, I¡¯ll follow your lead. ¡± Without another word, he gently lifted Luisa, signaling to Nathan and Lucinda their intent to leave. ¡°We¡¯ll head back now. ¡± Nathan and Lucinda acknowledged their leave with a nod. As Sonny turned to walk away with Luisa cradled in his arms, the dim glow of a streemp cast a serene outline around them, a silent testament to their rekindled connection. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯ve gotten so tanned. You seem different. ¡± Sonny, caught off-guard by thement, asked, ¡°Do I look bad?¡± Luisa, her voice softening, reassured him with a mix of affection and humor, ¡°No, you¡¯re still as handsome as ever, just with a bit more rugged charm. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of you with a face mask when we¡¯re back.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. You¡¯ll be back to your old self in no time. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of guy who uses facial masks!¡± Sonny grumbled, clearly not thrilled with the idea. ¡°I¡¯m sure a macho guy like you can scrub up pretty nicely! Just do me a favor and drop the tough guy act. Do as I say!¡± Luisa retorted with a yful authority that left Sonny without aeback. Their banter was light-hearted enough that even Lucinda and Nathan, overhearing the exchange, couldn¡¯t contain theirughter. Lucinda teased, ¡°Nathan, when are you going to teach Sonny a thing or two about romance? He¡¯s so dense. If he keeps this up, he might end up upsetting Luisa. ¡± Nathan, lifting Lucinda effortlessly, responded with a chuckle, ¡°Why should we meddle in their love Life? Anyone clueless about love will figure it out eventually. ¡± He then ki*sed Lucinda softly, adding, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head to bed early tonight. ¡± Chapter 2003 With a pout, Lucinda protested, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for days. Aren¡¯t there things you¡¯d like to do with me tonight?¡± Of course he did! Unfortunately, Nathan was torn. The scarcity of supplies at the border and the relentless sun had taken their toll on him, not to mention the longing for his wife. Now that he was back, he naturally yearned for intimacy with Lucinda. However¡­ Stepping into the serene ambiance of N&L Fairy Land, he voiced his concern. ¡°Lucinda, considering your recent bout with mania and all thete nights dealing with various matters, plus more on your te tomorrow, I worry it might be too much for you if we were to be intimate tonight. ¡± Unsatisfied with his cautious approach, Lucinda leaned in and whispered provocatively, challenging his stamina, ¡°Nate, it seems your strength has waned since your time at the border. You used to ensure I could rx and enjoy without getting bored. But you seem to have lost your edge. Is it impotence?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened at her words. The word ¡°impotence¡± was particrly loathsome to him, hitting a nerve deeper than she might have intended. Aware that Lucinda was deliberately challenging him, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but rise to the bait, hispetitive spirit ring up. H e refused to show any sign of weakness and was more determined than ever to demonstrate his vigor. ¡°Then tonight, you¡¯ll see for yourself if my strength has waned, Lucinda,¡± he dered with confidence. Lucinda, clearly pleased with his response, clung to him affectionately as they made their way to the master bedroom. Following a refreshing shower, they indulged in each other¡¯spany, taking full advantage of the privacy afforded by their children¡¯s absence at Norton¡¯s house. The solitude of the vi meant there was no need for restraint; windows remained open as they lost themselves in the moment. Afterwards, Lucinda experienced a familiar back ache she hadn¡¯t felt in ages, prompting Nathan to carefully carry her to the basement for rest. There, she slept soundly, without any sign of her condition ring up. They didn¡¯t stir until well into the next afternoon, the tranquility of their sleep undisturbed until Lucinda¡¯s phone rang. Recognizing the number as one Graham had given her the night before¡ªBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Danilo¡¯s number-she smiled, knowing he was calling to negotiate. She silently slipped on her shoes and made her way to the Living room before answering the call, ensuring she was out of earshot and wouldn¡¯t disturb the Nathan¡¯s peaceful sleep. ¡°Have you reached a decision?¡± she inquired. Danilo¡¯s voice,den with resignation, came through. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve realized I can¡¯t keep her from Cadiered this time. Given she¡¯s part of the Simmons family, it¡¯s only fair she be returned to you. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, pondering. Had Danilo resolved this so swiftly, just overnight? What new tricks was Ning up with? Chapter 2004 Danilo continued, undeterred by the silence, ¡°N and I are currently on a small ind off the coast of Stastle. In two days, you¡¯re wee to visit. I¡¯ll personally ensure N is returned to you. However, I¡¯d hope for a bit ofpassion on your part towards her, Ms. Simmons. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but respond, ¡°How I handle this is a matter for the Simmons family, Mr. Brewer. Your concern is noted but unnecessary. Regarding the ind rendezvous, are you suggesting Ie alone?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not my intention,¡± Danilo rified. ¡°You¡¯re free to bring security personnel, Ms. Simmons. My only request is that Mr. Payne does not apany you. I¡¯d like to keep this matter away from military involvement. ¡± Despite his rification, Lucinda remained unconvinced by his terms. ¡°Mr. Brewer, what¡¯s this fear you have of the army? What have you been up to in Cadiered? Are you concerned it might tarnish your aristocratic reputation in Zephyria?¡± Lucinda pressed. Danilo let out a heavy sigh, the weight of the situation palpable in his voice. ¡°Ms. Simmons, you¡¯ve mentioned that retrieving N is a family affair. As such, I¡¯d prefer it to be handled discreetly. The involvement of your husband changes the dynamics significantly. ¡± Lucinda, unfazed by his concerns, remained determined. ¡°Nathan is mywfully wedded husband. I¡¯ve never visited the ind before, and his concerns for my safety are valid. He will apany me, though I can assure you, as long as there are no deceptions from N, we can settle this matter privately within the Simmons family. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Ms. Simmons¡­¡± Danilo began, but Lucinda was done discussing. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°If your conditions are so restrictive, Mr. Brewer, I¡¯m inclined to refuse your offer. With or without your cooperation, I will find N on my own eventually, and I won¡¯t be so amodating then. ¡± With that, she ended the call, leaving Danilo and N to ponder her words anxiously. As Lucinda mulled over the impending meeting on the ind, Nathan¡¯s arms encircled her from behind, his chin finding a cozy spot on her shoulder. Turning slightly, she asked softly, ¡°Darling, did you sleep well?¡± ¡°With you by my side, I could find rest on the street and still greet the dawn with a smile, Lucinda,¡± Nathan replied with a warmth that eased her spirit. Laughing at his exaggeration, Lucinda teased, ¡°I am not nning to sleep on the street with you. Maybe that¡¯s no hardship for us, but think of the children. That¡¯s not happening. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, as always, Nathan agreed, inhaling the scent of her hair contentedly. His voice,zy yet serious, carried his next question. ¡°I overheard your conversation with Danilo. Do you want me to bring the army in two days?¡± Lucinda declined Nathan¡¯s offer. ¡°It¡¯s not a significant issue. There is no need for you to get the army involved in this. Regardless of whatever schemes N and Danilo may have up their sleeves, they wouldn¡¯t dare to cause any trouble in Cadiered. ¡± Nathan remained apprehensive. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have Sonny lead the team to patrol the seaside. If there¡¯s any sign of trouble, they¡¯ll swiftly move onto the ind to ensure your safety. ¡± It was a well-thought-out n. Lucinda nodded, turned to him, cradled his face in her hands, and nted a tender ki*s on his lips. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re so considerate. ¡± Nathan enveloped her in his arms and whispered, ¡°My love, do you have any special reward for me?¡± ¡°What reward do you want?¡± Chapter 2005 Nathan wordlessly touched her waist with his slender fingers, his intent unmistakable. Lucinda¡¯s mood soured instantly. The anticipation of being intimate with Nathanst night had been fueled by days of separation and an intense longing for his presence. But today, she didn¡¯t want the difort in her waist, especially since she had already been exhausted and thoroughly satisfied from the previous night. She gently tapped his head with her finger and spoke. ¡°Nathan,e on. Wasn¡¯tst night fulfilling? It¡¯s been challenging for you to return. You should spend time with Colby and Destinee, and your grandfather is unwell, so he also needs your visit andfort. ¡± Nathan hid the frustration in his eyes, unable to argue against the necessity of visiting his grandfather and spending time with Colby and Destinee. Lucinda hadn¡¯t visited the N&L Fairy Land for days. With the fridgecking fresh food, she realized she needed to venture out for groceries if they were to have a meal. Finding it troublesome to cook, Lucinda decided to have a meal prepared by Norton¡¯s chef at his vi with Nathan. With several days having passed since theyst saw Colby and Destinee, Lucinda noticed how rapidly the two children were growing. As Nathan embraced his babies, he couldn¡¯t help but feel their increased weight, a testament to Norton¡¯s attentive care. However, the days apart had left Nathan with a tan, and Destinee seemed unfamiliar with him. Her immediate frown and cries struck a chord of distress. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he cradled his daughter, feeling utterly at a loss. Lucinda intervened, gently taking Destinee from his arms and soothing her. She addressed Nathan. ¡°See, it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t been around much for the babies. Destinee doesn¡¯t recognize you anymore. You need to be more present, or your role as their father will be uncertain. ¡± Nathan remained silent, skeptical of Lucinda¡¯s words as he lifted Colby from his crib. A moment ago, Colby had been smiling, his bright eyes fixed on Nathan, seemingly realizing something before he erupted into tears, even louder than Destinee. Nathan felt speechless. Sensing their displeasure at his presence, he contemted leaving. Less patient with Colby than with Destinee, Nathan raised his eyebrows and scolded in a low voice, ¡°Stop crying! You don¡¯t even know your father. When you grow up, I¡¯ll send you to the National Security Bureau for rigorous training!¡± Colby¡¯s cries intensified, tears streaming down his cheeks in fear. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop crying, I¡¯ll give you a spank!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lucinda, feeling a surge of anger, gently returned Destinee to her crib and decisively took Colby from Nathan¡¯s arms. ¡°Could you please show more patience? Our son is still very young, yet you¡¯re already eager to train and spank him. It almost seems like you¡¯re seeking punishment from me, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Remember thest time, during your manic disorder, youshed out at me with the belt out of frustration? The pain still lingers, Lucinda. Are you really going to punish me?¡± Nathan asked. This was his trump card. Lucinda found herself speechless, caught in a dilemma. As guilt flooded her, she realized her anger had led her to utter words she didn¡¯t truly mean. Chapter 2006 Nathan, sensing her distress, approached and tenderly ki*sed her cheek, signaling his desire to diffuse the tension. ¡°I know you care about me and wouldn¡¯t harm me, Lucinda, and I feel the same way. Colby is still so young, and I was just teasing. ¡± Lucinda ki*sed him back, and then inquired, ¡°Are you truly considering sending Colby to the National Security Bureau when he¡¯s older?¡± Nathan nodded solemnly, his tone indicating he wasn¡¯t joking. ¡°It¡¯s important not to coddle him too much. Facing challenges will shape his character. It could be a great opportunity for him to be trained from a young age at the National Security Bureau. ¡± Lucinda remained silent. She trusted Nathan¡¯s judgment and didn¡¯t see a need to oppose his decision. She understood that if Colby was overly pampered, it could lead to negative consequences.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Actually, she appreciated Nathan¡¯s thoughtful approach. As the designated time drew nearer, a serious case involving a serial killer emerged in Stastle, requiring Nathan¡¯s presence to coborate with the local police station for investigation. It happened to be the day Lucinda was scheduled to meet N. Unfortunately, Nathan couldn¡¯t spare the time to apany Lucinda to the ind and retrieve N. Upon hearing the news, Nathan¡¯s fury surged, though he understood the gravity of the situation. As the leader of the National Security Bureau, investigating personally was imperative to prevent widespread panic. ¡®s BunnyBookery Attempting to assuage his concerns, Lucinda offeredfort, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your work is crucial. Retrieving N from the ind isn¡¯t a major issue. ¡± With a solemn expression, Nathan replied, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about leaving you alone. ¡± Lucinda reassured him, ¡°I can handle myself. I¡¯m proficient in judo, and N poses no threat to me. Besides, you¡¯ve dispatched a team led by Sonny to guard the seaside. Everything will be fine. ¡± Nathan reluctantly epted the situation, acknowledging his pressing obligations. ¡°If anything happens to you, call me or let Sonny know. Lucinda, you can¡¯t get hurt. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement, reassuring him. As their conversation drew to a close, they embraced each other and drifted off to sleep. To prevent the possibility of being incapacitated by a potential rpse the next day, Lucinda had taken proactive measures by visiting theb for an infusion, ensuring the medication¡¯s efficacy was firmly established in her system. That night, it felt as if even divine intervention was on her side. Lucinda remained free from any rpse, a wee relief from her usual worries. The two of them slept soundly until dawn. Nathan departed the N&L Fairy Land early for work. When Lucinda finally rose from bed, the entire viy empty and silent, the basement even more deste. She found herself alone in the basement. She flicked on the basement Light and, out of habit, reached for her phone as soon as she woke up. But instead, a pink note caught her eye on the screen. Chapter 2007 Removing the note, she looked at it closely. It was a message from Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ve made breakfast for you before leaving, Lucinda. Shrimp porridge and noodles are waiting. Remember to eat before heading towards the ind. ¡± Why would Nathan bother cooking breakfast for her when he left so early? How long had he slept? And when did he wake up? Lucinda could sense her husband¡¯s meticulous care, which warmed her heart. Leaving the basement, she made her way to the kitchen, where the aroma of shrimp porridge greeted her as expected. The scent of the noodles was especially enticing, evoking a sense of gluttony just from the smell alone. Opening the cupboard for bowls, she discovered another note tucked beside them. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about washing the dishes after breakfast. I¡¯ll take care of the cleanup when I return in the evening. There are still some fruits on the table that I¡¯ve already washed. Remember to eat them all and replenish your vitamins. ¡± A smile spread across Lucinda¡¯s face as she couldn¡¯t help but feel touched by Nathan¡¯s thoughtfulness. She leaned down to ki*s the note, silent asual attire, noticing Sonny waiting for her at the gate of the N&L Fairy Land, clearly having been there for some time. Together, they departed from the Paynes¡¯ house and headed towards the small ind by the sea. News of their departure reached Graham immediately. Lucinda¡¯s ns to go to the ind and bring back N were kept a secret from Graham and Violeta. Graham knew about her ns from a message he received from an unknown number, though he had investigated it a few days prior.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Judging from the sender¡¯s tone, he suspected it was N. Before he left the room, Violeta halted him with a firm grip. ¡°Lucinda can handle it herself. Why are you involved in it? Convincing her to let go of N? Is that your intention, to bring her misery?¡± Graham, perplexed, questioned, ¡°Why would you say that, dear? Lucinda is my sister. Naturally, I want to assist her. ¡± With a weary sigh, Violeta responded, ¡°Your rtionship with Lucinda has always been strained. I fear your involvement might onlyplicate matters further. ¡± In a strained tone, Graham deliberated, ¡°Today, Lucinda ventured to the ind solely with Sonny and his men. Nathan didn¡¯t apany her due to business obligations. No matter his workload, he wouldn¡¯t neglect her Like this. Something doesn¡¯t add up. Especially since the information came from Valerie, who always has an agenda. If Nathan isn¡¯t with Lucinda, I have to go. It could be dangerous. ¡± Violeta grasped the gravity of his words. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany you. I promise to remain silent, no matter what. Besides, your legs haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. It¡¯s safer for me to assist you on this journey. ¡± Chapter 2008 Knowing that Lucinda was on her way to the ind, Graham swiftly departed from Peace Mountain with Violeta, making their way towards the ind. Arriving at the seaside just in time, they caught sight of Lucinda preparing to depart for the ind. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Violeta¡¯s voice drew Lucinda¡¯s attention, and she turned to see her and Graham approaching. ¡°Violeta, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Graham¡¯s concern for you brought us here to check on you. ¡± Lucinda shifted her gaze to Graham. Graham and Lucinda shared a lingering gaze before she averted her eyes. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go together to the ind,¡± Lucinda offered. Sonny stayed behind, coordinating his men to secure the seaside as nned, prepared for any unforeseen circumstances. With Violeta and Graham apanying her, Lucinda set sail for the ind. On the ind, Danilo and N awaited them at the entrance of a luxurious vi, appearing as if they were on a leisurely vacation. Their bodyguards stood behi d them, exuding an air of authority, almost as if they were there for amusement. Upon noticing Violeta and Graham¡¯s presence, N¡¯s face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°Ah, my dear brother and sister-inw have joined us. Your deep affection for Lucinda is palpable. Although she¡¯s here to take me away, I can sense your concern for her well-being. ¡± Violeta¡¯s demeanor turned icy and solemn. ¡°I am not your sister-inw. My only sister-inw is Lucinda.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Graham discreetly pinched Violeta¡¯s wrist, urging her to refrain from provoking N. Maintaining a distance between them, they exchanged looks. N¡¯s once lovely visage contorted upon hearing Violeta¡¯s words. Perplexed, N questioned, ¡°Why must it be this way? Despite being an illegitimate child, I share the Simmons bloodline. Why can¡¯t I receive the love I crave? I¡¯ve always had to rely on myself, while Lucinda basks in the affection of everyone. ¡± Tears brimmed in her beautiful eyes, her sadness palpable as she eximed, ¡°Why? ALL I yearn for is the warmth of family. Why must everyone corner me like this?¡± Danilo¡¯s heart brimmed with empathy as he gently wrapped his arms around N¡¯s waist, guiding her to settle on hisp. ¡°N, my sympathy for you runs deep. I promise to stand by your side, always. ¡± In the presence of Lucinda, Violeta, and Graham, N tenderly enveloped Danilo¡¯s neck with her arms, seeking sce and reassurance in his embrace. A 21-year-old soughtfort in the arms of Danilo, a man twice her age. Violeta and Graham furrowed their brows in unison, their expressions reflecting disapproval at the scene unfolding before them. Confronted with N¡¯s usation, Lucinda responded in aposed tone, ¡°Well, you had iting. You harbored nefarious intentions, attempting to undermine me and usurp my position within the Simmons family. Your actions have caused considerable harm, and you should have foreseen the day when your family would turn away from you. Even though some memories evade me, had you approached me with kindness, perhaps our rtionship wouldn¡¯t have soured to this extent. I¡¯ve always been open-hearted, treating legitimate and illegitimate children with the same kindness. Had you not sought to harm me incessantly, I would¡¯ve weed you as a sister. You have no one to me but yourself. ¡± Chapter 2009 Upon hearing Lucinda¡¯s exnation, N¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, and a bitterugh escaped her Lips. ¡°Lucinda, if I proposed reconciliation, would you ept?¡± she asked, her gaze unwavering. Lucinda remained resolute. ¡°No. You¡¯ve wounded me repeatedly, like a broken lock beyond repair. No matter how you try to mend it, the damage is irreversible. You know better than anyone the depth of your malice and resentment towards me. ¡± N¡¯s eyes darkened, acknowledging the truth in Lucinda¡¯s words. Her hatred for Lucinda ran deep, ingrained in her very being. Yet, she still held one final card to y. Rising from Danilo¡¯s embrace, N fixed her gaze on Lucinda. ¡°I know the truth behind your mother¡¯s demise, Lucinda. Are you curious?¡± Lucinda¡¯s brows knitted together in a frown, and she shot a stern nce in Graham¡¯s direction. Shock painted Graham¡¯s features, evident in every line of his face. With determination, he vigorously shook his head, a clear deration of his innocence. Was there any alternative exnation for Lucinda¡¯s mother¡¯s death? How could N know something he hi mself did not? Lucinda remained incredulous. ¡°You were just a child then. How could you possess such knowledge? Spare us the charade and return with me to the Simmons family. ¡± N¡¯s tone was unwavering. ¡°I speak the truth. My mother entrusted me with this secret. I understand that returning to the Simmons family today would condemn me to a lifetime of torment. I choose to keep this secret as my bargaining chip. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s lips pursed as she contemted N¡¯s proposition. Years ago, her mother¡¯s passing had been attributed to illness. The grief had been overwhelming for Lucinda and her brothers. Now, N imed to hold the key to the truth behind her mother¡¯s death. Should she ce her trust in N¡¯s words? N¡¯s gaze seemed to prate the depths of Lucinda¡¯s thoughts as she spoke. ¡°Lucinda, what stirs your fears? Are you hesitant to embrace the truth, or do you fear that my words may be woven with deceit?¡± After a contemtive pause, Lucinda¡¯s voice remained steady as she replied, ¡°I ce my trust in you once again. What do you seek in return for revealing the truth?¡± N¡¯s demeanor exuded an aura of charm, her expression hinting at her contemtion of a favorable condition for herself. Lucinda gently reminded her, ¡°I cannot permit you to depart Cadiered and apany Danilo to Zephyria. Aside from that, I am open to considering other terms. ¡± ¡°I have yet to finalize the condition, but I do request that you apany me alone to the vi. There, I have something to share with you, something that will unveil the truth with a single nce. As for the secret surrounding your mother¡¯s passing, it is solely to you that I wish to confide it. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, her thoughts veiled in contemtion. After a brief bout of coughing, Graham interjected, eximing, ¡°Lucinda, reconsider. We can delve into other possibilities surrounding our mother¡¯s death once we return. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda¡¯s disbelief in him rang clear in her voice as she responded, ¡°When Valerie drugged me and pushed me into the sea, you were aware, yet you kept it hidden for all these years. If there truly existed another exnation for our mother¡¯s death, it would havee to light long ago. Is there perhaps a deliberate concealment at y? Who can say?¡± Chapter 2010 Graham¡¯splexion paled, a stark realization dawning upon him. This consequence was of his own making. While Graham couldn¡¯t fault Lucinda for herck of trust, he remained steadfast in his insistence. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s entirely my fault. But could you please hear me out this time? I truly have no knowledge of any hidden details regarding our mother¡¯s situation. Please, do not ce your trust in N. Let us return and conduct a thorough investigation. ¡± N chimed in, her tone probing, ¡°Graham, what is it that you fear? Lucinda is skilled in martial arts. How could I possibly bully her, being but a frail woman? If only she would refrain from bullying me. ¡± ¡°Then I shall apany you. As the eldest son of the Simmons family, I believe I hold the right to uncover the truth behind our mother¡¯s death as well,¡± Graham asserted. N¡¯s irritation grew as she observed Graham¡¯s persistent concern for Lucinda. ¡°But I have no desire to disclose this to you. My intention is solely to share this with Lucinda, my dearest sister. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s mother¡¯s death had long been a source of sorrow for her. Moreover, it was this tragedy that led to her drifting apart from Kyson, who inadvertently joined the Secret Investigation Department just when she needed his support the most. If there was indeed an alternative exnation for her mother¡¯s demise, Lucinda was determined to uncover it. However, Lucinda remained wary, knowing N to be a cunning woman. ¡°Fine, I will apany you alone,¡± Lucinda agreed, her tone firm. ¡°But I must warn you, should you deceive me, I will not show mercy. ¡± She turned to Violeta, her gaze steely. ¡°Violeta, ry a message to Sonny: have him and his men enter the ind and wait at the gate of this vi. If I do not emerge within ten minutes of entering, or if any mishap urs, apprehend Danilo. He shouldn¡¯t escape justice just because of his royal identity. ¡± Violeta nodded dutifully. ¡°Alright, I will take care of that. Please be cautious. Your safety is paramount. We will stand guard outside the gate. ¡± Lucinda nodded in acknowledgment, her trust unwavering in Violeta¡¯s capabilities. Before stepping into the vi alongside N, Lucinda cast a nce at Graham, noting his solemn expression. Though no words were exchanged between them, she sensed his concern. Swiftly diverting her gaze, she followed N into the vi, her resolve unwavering. As a half-sister, N had undergone stic surgery to alter her appearance upon returning to exact revenge on Lucinda. However, despite the surgical alterations, there remained striking simrities in the facial features of the two women. N took the lead, engaging in casual conversation. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ve always pondered why Luck seems to favor you at every turn. No matter how many schemes I devise, it seems you always manage to evade harm. ¡± Lucinda retorted in a cold, arrogant tone, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re simply not clever enough. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lucinda was known for her directness. Despite N¡¯s dissatisfaction, she chose to remain silent. N had attempted to take Lucinda¡¯s life but failed due tock of caution and saw no point in defending her actions. They walked side by side. Breaking the silence, N spoke with a hint of excitement. ¡°My dear sister, theyout of this vi has changed. It¡¯s been transformed. Allow me to show you today. ¡± Without waiting for a response, she darted ahead. Chapter 2011 Lucinda wasted no time in following. However, before she could catch up, N triggered a switch on the wall. Instantly, a massive metal cage descended, trapping them both. Lucinda, unfazed, inquired, ¡°What are you nning this time?¡± N¡¯s smile was innocent yet her intentions were far from it. She tipped over an oil can, spilling its contents across the floor. Facing Lucinda, her voice was cold. ¡°Being taken back to the Simmons family by you is a fate worse than death. You¡¯d never let me go. So, dying together seems preferable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lucinda¡¯sposure didn¡¯t waver. ¡°If I don¡¯t step out within ten minutes, it¡¯s not just me who is at risk. Danilo, who¡¯s out there trying to save you, will never leave Cadiered if Nathan gets wind of this,¡± Lucinda stated. Appearing nonchnt, N toyed with a lighter. ¡°Danilo never loved me. If Nathan ends him, he has only his own greed to me. We were just using each other. ¡± Lucinda eyed the spreading oil warily, stepping back to avoid it. She then asked, ¡°So, was the truth about my mother¡¯s death just an excuse to lure me in here?¡± Shaking her head, N replied, ¡°No, that part was true. Your mother was gravely ill. What pushed her over the edge was discovering our father¡¯s betrayal. The man she adored, Atticus, was unfaithful. ¡± Sheughed as she recounted the past. ¡°I was young, but I remember. Our father bought a small vi for my mother and me. Your mother caught our father and my mother together, confronted him, and the shock triggered her decline. ¡± Sheughed even louder. ¡°My mother felt guilty, so she took me to the hospital in secret to see your mother. She wanted to ask for her forgiveness. I took off your mother¡¯s oxygen mask when the ward was empty. I thought it would make my mother marry into the Simmons family, and then I¡¯d be the real daughter of the Simmons family. Your father found out. But I just cried and pretended I was innocent. He used all his influence to cover it up. Still, he chose to marry Florrie, who graduated from a prestigious university, over my mother, who had no education or background. So, I remained the illegitimate daughter. Quite ironic, isn¡¯t it? My mother had a kind heart. She always carried the guilt of your mother¡¯s death. That¡¯s why she saved Graham when he was in danger.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Graham has been helping me for years because he felt bad for me, losing my mother. But he never knew. He didn¡¯t know your mother was actually killed by me. ¡± Lucinda stared at N in shock as herughter twisted her face. ¡°How old were you then? Your mother was such a kind person. How did she end up raising someone as vile as you?¡± It seemed some people were inherently evil, beyond any hope of change. The truth, nowid bare, was something Lucinda had never anticipated. With a look full of loathing, she said, ¡°I really wish I could rip out your heart to see if it¡¯s truly dark, Valerie. ¡± N let out a sneer. ¡°To achieve one¡¯s aims, a little sacrifice is needed. My dear sister, this secret has weighed on my heart for years. Now that you know everything, perhaps you¡¯re ready to meet your end contentedly?¡± Her wicked smile widened as she picked up a lighter, intent on setting aze the oil spilled on the floor. ¡°Lucinda, we may not have been born on the same day, but isn¡¯t it fitting that you¡¯re not alone as we meet our end together?¡± Nughed maniacally, slowly squatting down. Lucinda narrowed her eyes. As N squatted, Lucinda sprang into action, rushing towards her. She lifted her leg and delivered a swift kick to N¡¯s wrist. The lighter flew from N¡¯s grasp, ttering outside the cage. In N¡¯s moment of confusion, Lucinda seized her by the neck and mmed her against the metal cage with a loud ng. N winced, pain radiating from her back. Lucinda, looking into her face, swung her hand andnded a fierce p. Her grip on N¡¯s neck tightened. N gasped for air, coughing violently as herplexion grew pale. With teeth clenched, Lucinda hissed, ¡°You have nothing but your looks. Vermin like you deserve to be in hell!¡± Chapter 2012 Seeing her rage, N couldn¡¯t help butugh with glee, pushing her further. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always known I had to fend for myself. That¡¯s why I killed your mother. You had no clue, did you, Lucinda? I can still recall the look of struggle on her face, her disbelief evident as she stared at me. She must never have imagined I would do it. The memory is quite delightful. ¡± As Lucinda mulled over N¡¯s taunts, pain surged through her heart, nearly driving her to madness. Her eyes glinted with lethal intent, her grip tightening around N¡¯s throat. N¡¯splexion grew paler as her breaths became more shallow. She was close to death, yet she made no attempt to resist. Even if she tried, she stood no chance against Lucinda¡¯s fury. Just as Lucinda was about to cross the point of no return, Violeta¡¯s voice interrupted. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯ve been in there for nine minutes. Everything okay? In one minute, Sonny and I areing in!¡± Violeta, worried by their prolonged silence, had called out to Lucinda through a loudspeaker at the door. At the brink of losing herself, Lucinda snapped back to her senses upon hearing the voice. She had arrived with Sonny¡¯s men. If they entered to find N murdered by her hands, with Danilo¡¯s men as witnesses, not even Nathan could shield her. Her entire life could be derailed by N¡¯s murder. Was this N¡¯s intent all along? Was she deliberately provoking her? If they weren¡¯t going to die together, then N was determined to meet her end by Lucinda¡¯s hand. Lucinda quickly came to a decision and abruptly released her grip, stepping back. Once able to breathe smoothly again, N copsed to the floor, her coughing relentless and her face a ghostly shade of pale. Lucinda, regaining herposure, looked down at N with disdain. ¡°Strangling you would only sully my hands. It¡¯s better to let thew deal with a creature Like you. ¡± Despite her coughing fit, N managed to lift her head, her gaze filled with bitter resentment towards Lucinda. As the final minute ticked away, Sonny led the charge, bursting in with a squadron of soldiers. Violeta, alongside Graham, Danilo, and his bodyguards, all made their way into the vi. The sight of the metal cage dominating the vi¡¯s central open space caught everyone off guard, Danilo excluded. They were taken aback, wondering if only a madman would transform a vi into such a prison. However, the attention of everyone quickly shifted from the cage to Lucinda and N. Lucinda appeared unscathed, maintaining her cool and haughty demeanor. In stark contrast, N, seated on the floor, was in a state of despondency, her incessant coughing and the scratches on her neck suggesting she had endured rough treatment in thest ten minutes. Danilo broke the silence with a question. ¡°What happened to N? Were you trying to strangle her, Ms. Simmons?¡± Lucinda replied with unwavering calmness, ¡°She¡¯s too frail. If my intent was to end her life, she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here after ten minutes, would she? Mr. Brewer, please don¡¯t use me unjustly. ¡± Danilo found himself at a loss for words, given N¡¯s obvious survival. Violeta and Sonny, however, were more concerned about Lucinda¡¯s well~being. ¡°Lucinda, are you alright? What led to you being confined in the cage with N?¡± Sonny inquired. It didn¡¯t take long for Violeta to notice the oil spilled on the cage¡¯s floor. ¡°Lucinda, can you exin what transpired here?¡± Lucinda smiled as she exined, ¡°Just a moment ago, N knocked over the oil can and was about to light a lighter. She seemed ready to end it all with me in the ze, but I managed to stop her just in time. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She gestured towards the lighter, a short distance from the cage. Chapter 2013 ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± she said. Sonny¡¯s anger was palpable. ¡°Even now, she fought tooth and nail, resorting to such desperate tricks. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s beyond hope. ¡± Graham¡¯s gaze was cold and calcting as he fixed Danilo with a stern look, his voice hoarse yetmanding. ¡°Danilo, open the cage now. ¡± With a subtle nod, Danilo signaled a bodyguard, who promptly walked to the wall across them and hit a switch. Therge cage began its slow ascent towards the ceiling. As they approached Lucinda, Graham inquired, ¡°Has N disclosed how our mother died?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Lucinda affirmed, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s told me everything. This chapter is closed. Sonny, she¡¯s all yours. I intend to delve into the crimes shemitted years back. ¡± ¡°Understood, Lucinda. ¡± Without another word, Lucinda turned to Leave. On the floor, N¡¯s breath came easier as oxygen returned. Watching Lucinda¡¯s retreating figure, she let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Lucinda, you hesitated to end my life earlier, but I won¡¯t hesitate to end yours. ¡± Before Sonny¡¯s soldiers could arrest her, N swiftly drew a pistol she had prepared beforehand and aimed it at Lucinda, firing without a second thought. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Graham, who was nearest to Lucinda, instinctively caught her in his arms. Bang! The sound of the gunshot echoed as the bullet struck Graham¡¯s back, causing him to wince in pain. Yet, he stood firm, shielding Lucinda from the line of fire. Before N could fire again, Sonny¡¯s soldiers had her restrained swiftly. Graham¡¯s back was stained with blood, yet N couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight, a mix of triumph and eeriness painting her features. The moment Graham was injured, Lucinda turned to him, concern etched on her face. She then directed Sonny, her voiceced with fury. ¡°Take N to the National Security Bureau. ¡± Sonny needed no prompting. N¡¯s actions, having fired a shot, were serious. Lucinda, though enraged, maintained her rity of thought. ¡°And take Danilo as well. ¡± Danilo protested, his voice filled with disbelief, ¡°Ms. Simmons, I didn¡¯t fire that shot. I had no idea N would do such a thing. I¡¯m innocent. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s response was cold. ¡°Then how did she obtain a gun? Why was it news to me that she could shoot with such precision? Don¡¯t pretend innocence, Danilo. ¡± Danilo met her gaze, his expression solemn, yet he remained silent. Chapter 2014 A soldier promptly handcuffed Danilo and led him away. As Graham grimaced in pain, Violeta, tears streaming down her face, fretted over him. ¡°My love, are you alright? Should we call an ambnce?¡± Graham, enduring the pain, assured her, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. ¡± The reality of their remote location hit them; no ambnce could reach the small ind. Lucinda inspected the wound on his back. ¡°We need to leave this ind. There¡¯s a first-aid kit in the car by the shore. Let¡¯s treat this wound and then head to the hospital. ¡± Understanding the gravity of the situation, Lucinda quickly tore a piece of her dress, fashioning a makeshift bandage to stem the bleeding. With Lucinda and Violeta¡¯s support, Graham was helped onto a boat, and they departed from the ind. Upon reaching the shore, the group split into two. Sonny led N and Danilo to the National Security Bureau for questioning, while Lucinda and Violeta apanied Graham to the hospital for bullet removal. Despite the doctor¡¯s and Violeta¡¯s efforts to convince him otherwise, Graham refused anesthesia. Lucinda, puzzled and concerned, asked him, ¡°Do you enjoy punishing yourself?¡± Graham struggled to speak, his voice strained with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve failed you in the past, putting you in danger more than once. The guilt weighs heavily on me. Despite my attempts to atone, it never seems enough. Taking this bullet felt like some form of small redemption. I¡¯d rather endure the pain fully, to feel as though I¡¯m repaying my debts. ¡± Lucinda, taken aback, responded, ¡°Have you lost your senses? Your wife is right here, witnessing your suffering. It¡¯s selfish to think only of your guilt. Have you considered her feelings?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Graham fell silent under Lucinda¡¯s words, and reluctantly agreed to undergo the surgery with anesthesia. Following the operation, he was moved to a ward for recovery. Sensing the need for a private conversation between the siblings, Violeta excused herself to buy food, leaving Lucinda and Graham alone. The silence in the ward stretched on, filled with an awkward tension. After a considerable wait, Graham mustered the courage to initiate a conversation, breaking the ufortable silence. ¡°What happened between you and N inside? That mark on her neck¡­ did ite from a heated exchange? Was it about the truth behind our mother¡¯s death?¡± Lucinda paused before responding, ¡°N¡¯s ims are just her side of the story. We can¡¯t take them at face value without evidence. We need to verify the facts first. ¡± Yet, if N¡¯s ims held truth, it implied she had deceived Graham as well, keeping him in the dark. Graham had lived under the belief that he was responsible for N¡¯s mother¡¯s demise, a guilt that led him to amodate N¡¯s every wish in an attempt to make amends. The revtion that N might have deliberately removed his mother¡¯s oxygen mask, effectively causing her death, was a shock. All this while, she had manipted Graham¡¯s feelings of guilt for her own gain. Such malevolence was chilling to Lucinda. Chapter 2015 She pondered the situation, wondering about Graham¡¯s reaction should the truthe to light. Yet, part of her hoped N¡¯s confession was a fabrication, a ploy to shoulder all me herself. After all, the thought of a young girl harboring such darkness was unsettling to Lucinda. Noticing Lucinda¡¯s preupation and reluctance to delve deeper, Graham refrained from pressing further. Returning to the matter at hand, Graham queried, ¡°Once we return, do you still n for me to receive twentyshes at the ancestral temple as previously arranged?¡± Regaining focus, Lucinda replied, ¡°No, that¡¯s no longer necessary. My aim was to uncover N¡¯s true identity. We¡¯ve unraveled that mystery. ¡± Graham, seated upright on the hospital bed due to his wound, looked at Lucinda with hope. He hesitated before speaking. ¡°Lucinda, in that moment, I shielded you from harm. My actions were genuine. Do you think¡­¡± He trailed off, hoping for forgiveness. Lucinda, understanding the unspoken question, replied gently, ¡°Focus on healing now. Let¡¯s not dwell on the past until you¡¯re better. ¡± With a heavy heart, Graham nodded in agreement. After a couple of hours of observation confirmed his stable condition, Lucinda and Violeta assisted Graham back to Peace Mountain for further recovery. Later, Lucinda made her way to the National Security Bureau. Meanwhile, Nathan had been meticulously investigating a case involving a series killer, only to discover inconsistencies pointing to a deliberate hoax in Stastle. Frustrated by the maniption, he vowed to uncover the mastermind. Upon learning of Lucinda¡¯s arrival at the bureau, Nathan, in his crisp military uniform, weed her. ¡°I was told Graham was injured protecting you. How¡¯s he faring now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s recovering; thankfully, his injuries weren¡¯t life-threatening. We¡¯ve taken him to Peace Mountain to recuperate. ¡± Lucinda shared. Nathan, ever analytical, pondered the situation. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up with N¡¯s actions. Her approach this timecked her usual caution.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Moreover, her decisiveness with the gun suggests familiarity. If her intent was truly to harm you, how did she fail to inflict critical damage on Graham?¡± Lucinda pondered Nathan¡¯s insights, giving them considerable thought. Previously, N had approached situations with caution. However, during their time on the ind, it became apparent to Lucinda that N¡¯s preconceived ns didn¡¯t match her usual level of detail and depth. Furthermore, Lucinda agreed with Nathan¡¯s observation about theck of precision surrounding the shooting incident. Recalling N¡¯s decisiveness during her shooting attempt, Lucinda noted the wound inflicted on Graham was superficial, not impacting any vital organs-a mere flesh wound, suggesting N might have had an ulterior motive. After mulling it over, she inquired, ¡°How is everything going with Sonny¡¯s interrogation?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t checked yet. Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s review the records together,¡± Nathan proposed. Lucinda agreed with a nod. Hand in hand, Nathan guided her towards the National Security Bureau. Chapter 2016 As they walked, Lucinda shared N¡¯s confession about her mother with Nathan. ¡°Even though she was a young girl, she was quite scheming at that time. If her story holds, it¡¯s unsettling,¡± Lucinda admitted, a shiver of unease passing through her. ¡°I doubt her ims, so I wish to have you investigate further. ¡± Nathan was more than happy to amodate Lucinda¡¯s request. ¡±I can dispatch someone for this task, though I can¡¯t guarantee sess. Given the years that have passed and your father¡¯s efforts to bury the incident, unearthing any evidence will be challenging,¡± he cautioned. Lucinda had anticipated this. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a shot. If wee up empty, we¡¯ll ept her version as truth. ¡± Together, they entered the National Security Bureau, seeking the interrogation records of N, Danilo, and their associates,piled by Sonny. Sonny promptly delivered Danilo¡¯s file to Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, he denies any involvement with N¡¯s wrongdoing. He ims the gun found at the scene was taken from his room by N without his knowledge. The vi is secured with a metal cage-a chilling measure, but not against thew,¡± Sonny exined. Since returning from the ind, Sonny hadn¡¯t caught a moment of rest and was parched. Nathan passed him a cup of tea. Gulping it down in one go, Sonny continued, ¡°Given Danilo¡¯s status as a Zephyrian noble, we must tread carefully to avoid internationalplications. Unable to prove his wrongdoing today, we¡¯repelled to release him tomorrow. ¡± Lucinda perused Danilo¡¯s file. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, release him. He¡¯s merely a pawn in N¡¯s game. As long as hemits no major offenses in Cadiered, we can¡¯t justify holding him. ¡± Her primary focus remained on N; the others were of Little consequence. ¡®s BunnyBookeryThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Nathan also examined additional records. ¡°Hold on for N¡¯s case. I¡¯ll have someone revisit the incident from years ago to gather evidence for the court. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Sonny responded. For the next couple of days, they were engrossed inpiling evidence against N. This time, escaping the National Security Bureau wouldn¡¯t be easy for her. By the third day, they found no new information about the incident involving Lucinda¡¯s mother from years past. Theck of clues only deepened their suspicion that the evidence had been expertly concealed by Atticus. Convinced by N¡¯s ount, Lucinda documented their confrontation at the National Security Bureau based on N¡¯s confession. Having gathered all necessary evidence, Sonny delivered it to the Ministry of Justice that afternoon. Now, all that remained was to await the trial¡¯s oue patiently. As Lucinda was about to exit the National Security Bureau, her phone buzzed with an iing call. It was an unregistered number, one she had previously blocked. She immediately recognized the caller. It was Graham. A shadow fell over Lucinda¡¯s expression. She answered, and without giving Graham a chance to speak, she said, ¡°The evidence has been submitted to the court. Don¡¯t bother trying to intercede on her behalf. ¡± Chapter 2017 Graham paused, seemingly taken aback by her quick assumption of his motives. Eventually, he spoke. ¡°Could you return to Peace Mountain? There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you in person. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda responded, then promptly ended the call. She requested a copy of N¡¯s confession from Sonny and drove directly to Peace Mountain. In the grandeur of Graham¡¯s master bedroom, he sat at the bed¡¯s edge, a box clutched in his hands, gazing out the window in deep contemtion. Lucinda, maintaining her politeness, rapped on the frame of the already open door and entered, her high heels clicking on the floor. ¡°Is this about Valerie? I recall her mother sacrificed her life for yours. Are you expecting me to convince Nathan to be lenient under these circumstances?¡± she inquired. Graham met her gaze, silent, offering no denial to her spection. With a disdainful smile, Lucinda withdrew N¡¯s statement from her bag and tossed it to Graham. ¡°Our mother may have been ill, but her death wasn¡¯t natural. Valerie removed her oxygen mask in secret. Our father was aware and yet he chose to turn a blind eye. See for yourself the true nature of the person you¡¯ve shielded,¡± she dered. Graham stared at her, his expression one of sheer disbelief. Struggling to process the revtions, Graham¡¯s face was a mix of deep suspicion and shock. Without hesitation, he began to pore over the document, searching for understanding. Lucinda, meanwhile, didn¡¯t simply stand by idly. ¡®s BunnyBookery She hissed, ¡°Valerie¡¯s arrogance was palpable when she brought me to the ind vi recently. She boasted about removing our mother¡¯s oxygen mask, relishing in the terror she saw in our mother¡¯s eyes as she died. For years, not an ounce of guilt troubled her. Instead, she resented not being acknowledged as a legitimate Simmons, craving the status of a recognized daughter.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. All your efforts to aid her, yet to Valerie, you¡¯re merely a means to an end. Graham, does it not weigh on you, supporting such a ruthless person while your own sister suffers?¡± With each word, Lucinda¡¯s anger intensified. Her fists tightened, her eyes zing with a desire for justice, as if she wished Valerie would vanish into thin air. Graham, haunted by the words in the confession, could barely whisper, ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Lucinda observed his disbelief, inhaling deeply to regain herposure. ¡°Whether you believe it or not is your choice. But be assured, as a Simmons, she won¡¯t face death. This saga is too old, and she was too young. Execution is off the table, but I yearn for her to endure life behind bars, longing for the end, paying for her sins lifelong. ¡± With those chilling words, Lucinda turned and departed. Graham, still engrossed in the confession, hardly noticed. The box resting on hisp, filled with mementos of their mother, remained unshared, as Lucinda left without seeing them. Graham sat there, lost in thought, long after Lucinda had left. Valerie¡¯s confession implicated his mother¡¯s distress, suggesting she was driven to madness upon discovering their father¡¯s affair with his mistress. However, at that time, Graham was old enough to remember things clearly. Chapter 2018 He vividly recalled being by his mother¡¯s side when she fell ill. It was cancer, a tangible ailment that contradicted any notion of madness. Furthermore, his mother had been aware of Valerie and her mother¡¯s existence since Valerie¡¯s birth. She understood her husband well enough to know that he was phndering and she couldn¡¯t control him in any way. Moreover, his mother, driven by a strong career focus, prioritized avoiding theplications of divorce and property division.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, she chose to turn a blind eye to his father¡¯s affairs, feigning ignorance to maintain stability. And Valerie, still a child at the time, couldn¡¯t have orchestrated such a scheme. After much contemtion, Graham reached a troubling conclusion. With deliberate intent, Valerie exploited his mother¡¯s death as a pretext to lure Lucinda into the vi, attempting to perish alongside her. Even after the failed attempt, she resorted to gunfire, fully aware that it wouldn¡¯t seed in killing Lucinda and that her true motives would inevitablye to light. Was her aim to repay his kindness and help mend the strained rtionship between him and Lucinda? Or was her actions driven by guilt over his mistreatment by Lucinda just a few days prior? Perhaps the only way to uncover the truth was to confront Valerie face-to-face. However, Lucinda was adamant about preventing private meetings between him and Valerie. If she discovered Graham¡¯s intentions, it could lead to further misunderstandings between them. Graham hesitated, pondering whether he should disclose the truth to Lucinda or not. As anxiety gripped him, Violeta entered the room and settled beside him. ¡°Did something happen between you and Lucinda? She seemed upset when she left,¡± she inquired. Graham shook his head, grappling with the dryness in his throat as he struggled to speak. ¡°I simply wanted to inquire about what Valerie had said to her on the ind. Moreover, I wished to share something left by our mother with her. However, she misconstrued my intentions, believing I intended to intercede for Valerie, and thus, she became upset. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Violeta¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Why not rify things with her? Lucinda is sensitive to the fact that you¡¯ve assisted Valerie in the past. Since you didn¡¯t exin things to her, the misunderstanding between the two of you will only deepen. ¡± A cough escaped Graham¡¯s throat, and a pallor swept over his face. It wasn¡¯t reluctance that held him back but the irreversibility of Lucinda¡¯s conviction. He had no opportunity to exin, not after Lucinda had shown him Valerie¡¯s damning confession. Violeta sighed heavily, her words tinged with empathy. ¡°Building a rapport with Lucinda hasn¡¯t been easy for you. She seemed willing to forgive after you took a bullet for her that day. But now, it feels like all that effort has been in vain again. ¡± After a brief pause, Graham silently passed the statements provided by Valerie to Violeta. ¡°Valerie imed that she was responsible for my mother¡¯s death and deliberately provoked Lucinda. However, I am convinced that Valerie never had the opportunity to harm Lucinda. The final gunshot on the ind was meant to help me. ¡± His words tumbling out, Graham broke into another fit of cough before managing to continue, ¡°Darling, do you think I should tell Lucinda the truth?¡± Violeta weighed the situation with a serious demeanor. ¡°Lucinda¡¯s feelings toward you are strained. If you defend Valerie, she may not believe you¡¯re being truthful. Instead, she might perceive it as a deliberate attempt to aid Valerie. She could even suspect collusion between you two on the ind, casting doubt on the authenticity of the gunshot you received. ¡± Chapter 2019 Lowering his gaze, Graham grappled with the weight of uncertainty. Violeta¡¯s words confirmed his fears, leaving him at a loss. Lucinda¡¯sck of trust in him was palpable, especially when it came to matters involving Valerie. With a heavy heart, Graham bowed his head in silence, grappling with the weight of his predicament. Having been by his side for many years, Violeta understood Graham better than anyone else. She gently urged him to consider adopting a more open-minded approach. ¡°Even if you disclose the truth to Lucinda, and she trusts you enough to request Nathan to retract the usation, Valerie may still face a life sentence for her actions. The truth may not alter the oue of the trial. Honey, listen to me.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This is beyond your control. Valerie has made her own decisions and understands the consequences. If she chose to act as she did, she¡¯s prepared to face the consequences, including imprisonment. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s just spection on your part. We can¡¯t know for sure what Valerie is thinking. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to mention it to Lucinda. ¡± Violeta¡¯s words held truth. Regardless of whether Valerie was responsible for his mother¡¯s death or not, the oue was sealed the moment she was taken into custody by the National Security Bureau. Graham felt powerless to aid her any further, and he resolved not to intervene on her behalf again. Valerie would have to face the consequences of her actions. Graham remained at home, focusing on his recovery. Despite Lucinda¡¯s anger, she didn¡¯t see any efforts from Graham to intercede on Valerie¡¯s behalf. He didn¡¯t even entertain the idea of secretly visiting Valerie, which helped to ease Lucinda¡¯s anger significantly. Two dayster, the verdict for Valerie was announced: life imprisonment! She was escorted to prison in an armored car. After remaining in the custody of the National Security Bureau for nearly a week, she appeared haggard and noticeably thinner. Her wrists were bound in handcuffs, adding to her already pitiable appearance. Reflecting on the heinous deeds she hadmitted, it appeared that behind every pitiful individualy their hateful actions. Aware of her impending life sentence without the possibility of parole, Valerie hung her head low, her eyes devoid of emotion, resigned to her fate. Her demeanor remained unchanged until the police escorted her out of the car. Several individuals stood at the prison gate, their gazes fixed on Valerie. Led by Lucinda and Nathan, Graham, Violeta, Hilliard, and Cyrus were all present at the scene. Valerie cast her gaze upon each of them before settling her eyes on Lucinda¡¯s face. With a semnce of satisfaction, she spoke. ¡°Lucinda, you¡¯re truly kind. I¡¯m grateful to have so many blood rtives bid me farewell. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression remained impassive as she delivered her final words. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll address you as Valerie. As of today, your name will be erased from our family tree. We are no longer family. ¡± Valerie¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, but then relief washed over her. ¡°Yes, I understand. As the most prominent family in Cadiered, the Simmons family cannot afford such a stain like me. It would only tarnish the family¡¯s reputation. ¡± Chapter 2020 Her gaze remained fixed on Lucinda, the smile at the corners of her mouth taking on a chilling edge as her tone turned somber. ¡°Lucinda, take care of yourself. While I may no longer be able to trouble your life from prison, I will pray for you every day and wish for your well-being. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s countenance darkened, her gaze chillingly fixed on Valerie as she maintained a stoic silence. Valerie, in turn, shifted her attention to her brothers. Her gaze lingered on Graham momentarily, a subtle hint of relief washing over her. As time dwindled, the officers escorted her toward the prison gate. When they approached the threshold, Valerie lifted her head, absorbing the warmth of the sun¡¯s rays in solemn silence. ¡°This may be the final glimpse of such splendid weather that graces my sight. How fortunate I¡¯ve been to share these moments with my brothers and sister as I bid farewell to the first chapter of my life. ¡± Every member of the Simmons family present simply watched her in silence. In a tranquil manner, they observed as she took each measured step toward the prison¡¯s entrance. The heavy iron door loomed ahead, poised to seal her fate within its confines indefinitely, a solemn symbol of the redemption she must seek for her past transgressions. After Valerie was imprisoned, the conflict between her and Lucinda finally came to an end. Lucinda had been preupied with these matters for days, unable to sleep at night. Finally, with Valerie out of the picture, Lucinda could find some peace.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. To celebrate Jennifer¡¯s first visit to Stastle, Lucinda invited her and Hilliard to dinner at N&L Fairy Land. Since Noelle had taken on the role of manager, she had been incredibly busy and hadn¡¯t enjoyed a proper rest in a long while. Seeing Noelle finally able to live a fulfilling life and pursue her interests, Lucinda extended an invitation to her and Cyrus for dinner as well. Hilliard, Cyrus, and their respective fianc¨¦es were all in attendance. Upon learning this, Violeta insisted that Graham join the gathering too. Even Sonny and Luisa arrived for the meal. It turned out to be quite the party. Lucinda and Nathan bought a lot of food and cooked for everyone. Due to therge number of guests, Lucinda assisted Nathan in the kitchen, fearing he might need help. Violeta also joined in to lend a hand. Meanwhile, the rest of the family sat in the living room, chatting with one another. The entire family was enjoying themselves. The only regret was that the two babies, Colby and Destinee, remained at Norton¡¯s house, making it inconvenient for them to attend. Nearly an hourter, Lucinda and Nathan served a hearty seafood dinner. Chapter 2021 Nathan also brought out several bottles of good wine, and each person filled a ss to toast to the joyous family gathering. At the dinner table, Lucinda asked, ¡°Jennifer, how long are you nning to wait before marrying my brother?¡± As Jennifer peeled shrimp for herself, she suddenly felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her, causing her to lower her head. ¡°It¡¯s not up to me,¡± she admitted quietly. ¡°It depends on Hilliard¡¯s decision to discuss it with my parents. I¡¯ve already been stripped of my right to decide. Even if I resist, it¡¯s futile. ¡± Lucinda turned to Hilliard, who was eating quietly. ¡°Hilliard, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Hilliard replied in a serious tone, ¡°Jennifer pursued me for a year before. Now, I n to pursue her for a year. If she agrees, we will get married at the end of next year. ¡± Lucinda nodded with relief at his response. Meanwhile, she noticed Cyrus skillfully shelling shrimp and crabs, cing them into Noelle¡¯s bowl. Noelle felt a bit embarrassed and tried to stop him, insisting on eating by herself. However, she couldn¡¯t resist Cyrus¡¯s affection, and in the end, she enjoyed the seafood he had prepared for her. Lucinda smiled warmly at the sweet disy of love between Cyrus and Noelle, and then turned her gaze back to Hilliard and Jennifer. ¡®s BunnyBookery As Jennifer peeled shrimp for herself, Hilliard was busy serving food for himself without realizing he had missed helping her. Clearing her throat, Lucinda gently reminded him, ¡°Hilliard, you should be more proactive in pursuing girls. Look at Cyrus, he¡¯s so skilled at shelling crabs and shrimp. Don¡¯t you think you should be more attentive?¡± Hilliard, about to take a bite, noticed everyone¡¯s attention shift to Cyrus, who was diligently peeling shrimp. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hilliard acknowledged, setting down his untensil to begin peeling crabs for Jennifer. Witnessing his thoughtful gesture, Jennifer felt a warmth in her heart. She nced up at Lucinda, and they exchanged smiles. After Lucinda met Jennifer¡¯s gaze, she lowered her eyes and noticed a considerable amount of peeled seafood in her bowl. She realized that Nathan had already peeled the seafood for her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, she didn¡¯t acknowledge Nathan¡¯s effort, and a hint of displeasure showed on his otherwise handsome face. Lucinda lifted his face and nted a ki*s on his lips. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so thoughtful. ¡± Inspired by Nathan¡¯s gesture, almost every man at the table began peeling seafood for their partner instead of focusing on wine. Observing his brothers¡¯ diligence, Graham promptly joined in. ALL the men at the table were dutifully serving their partners except for Sonny. Luisa pouted and nudged Sonny with her elbow, silently encouraging him to be more attentive. Seemingly oblivious, Sonny continued to serve himself. Luisa inwardly cursed Sonny a thousand times and reminded him in a low voice, ¡°Peel one for me. ¡± ¡°You want some crab too?¡± Chapter 2022 Suppressing her frustration, Luisa nodded with a smile. Sonny scanned the table, then selected a crab and expertly dismantled it. He extracted a piece of sulent crab meat and offered it to Luisa. ¡°Would you like to try it?¡± Luisa was delighted by his gesture. ¡°Thank you, Sonny. ¡± She licked her lips and opened her mouth to ept the crab meat from his hand, but her attempt to eat it gracefully faltered. Sonny quickly withdrew his hand and fed himself the crab meat. ¡°If you want to eat, you can peel it yourself. We¡¯re not like those couples; it¡¯s not appropriate for us to feed each other, so there¡¯s no need to mimic them. ¡± Tears welled up in Luisa¡¯s eyes. She felt hurt and hissed, ¡°Why are we different from them? Tonight¡¯s atmosphere is so nice. Can¡¯t we just go along with it?¡± Sonny shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple. I¡¯m your guardian. If you want, you can call me Dad, and I¡¯ll peel shrimp for you. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Luisa exploded in anger. ¡°Sonny! Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡± Sonny was taken aback by her usation. ¡°How is letting you call me Dad taking advantage of you? If I pretended to be your boyfriend and asked you to call me that, then wouldn¡¯t I be taking advantage of you?¡± He thought he was making a valid point until Nathan intervened with a punch, ¡°Lucinda mentioned that you¡¯re too blunt. Your emotional intelligence iscking. As the new deputy director of the National Security Bureau, how can you be so dull?¡± Sonny listened quietly and refrained from arguing. Soon, everyone at the table caught on to the key points in Nathan¡¯s words. Cyrus eximed, ¡°Sonny is going to be promoted to deputy director? Congrattions!¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement, praising, ¡°That¡¯s quite a swift promotion. Well-deserved. ¡± Basking in the praise, Sonny chuckled modestly. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. It¡¯s all thanks to Nathan¡¯s support. ¡± Lucinda then shifted the conversation. ¡°But Nathan is right with his words. A deputy director needs to be diplomatic. Sonny, let¡¯s be honest-do you have feelings for Luisa?¡± Lucinda could sense the affection and admiration Luisa held for Sonny. It was evident that Sonny cared for Luisa, but his affection was expressed in a reserved manner. Luisa, unsure of Sonny¡¯s feelings towards her, hesitated to confess her own love, fearing rejection. Lucinda, seizing the opportunity, wanted to y matchmaker and assist them in resolving their feelings. Seeing Sonny directly questioned by Lucinda, Luisa nervously lowered her head, her palms pinching together anxiously. She yearned for a response that would bring her joy, yet she dreaded disappointment. Chapter 2023 She had aplicated feeling. Sonny was taken aback by the question. He remained silent for a prolonged moment, appearing deep in thought as he carefully considered his response to this delicate matter. As Sonny¡¯s silence stretched, Luisa¡¯s hope visibly waned.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Sonny, show your mettle,¡± Cyrus urged. ¡°Confess your feelings. Hesitate tonight, and you¡¯ll look back with regret at what might have been. ¡± Nathan and Hilliard knew the gravity of such moments all too well. ¡°It dawned on me toote that Jennifer had stolen my heart,¡± Hilliard confessed. Nathan offered his perspective. ¡°Sonny, weigh your words. I¡¯ve stumbled down this path before. Your role in Luisa¡¯s life is clear, but a misstep now could mean a long road to winning her back. ¡± Sonny¡¯s response was a tangle of uncertainty. Lucinda weighed in, painting a poignant picture. ¡°Imagine Luisa with someone else. How would that image sit with you?¡± The idea settled heavily on Sonny, prompting a pensive look. His own jealousy red at the memory of Kyson admitting his affection for Luisa, intending to sweep her away. Sonny¡¯s feelings were unmistakable. Luisa meant the world to him, and the thought of another vying for her affection stirred a deep unrest. In that moment, Sonny was certain-if Kyson made a move, he would be taught a hard lesson. ¡°I¡¯d be more than just upset,¡± Sonny dered seriously. ¡°If any future guy mistreats Luisa, it won¡¯t end well for him. ¡± Laughter erupted around him at the deration. Luisa, beaming, cradled Sonny¡¯s flushed face and nted a ki*s firmly on his cheek, unabashed. ¡°Thank you, Sonny. Your feelings are no mystery,¡± she teased. ¡°You¡¯re all I¡¯ve known in love. Without you, perhaps the convent calls!¡± Luisa, with a gentle grip, drew Sonny closer and nted more ki*ses on him, eliciting chuckles from the onlookers. Sonny clenched his jaw, his voiceced with feigned annoyance. ¡°Stop that! Luisa, were your lips clean? You¡¯ve sullied my face,¡± heined. With a swipe of his sleeve, Sonny tried to mask the warmth spreading across his cheeks. His tanned skin helped conceal the flush, but he could still sense his own self-consciousness. It was the first time that he had been ki*sed so passionately by a girl, which made it quite challenging for him to bear. Nathan, understanding Sonny Like no other, noticed the telltale blush on his friend¡¯s ears. Choosing not to tease, he stated matter-of-factly, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Sonny. Tonight¡¯s as good a night as any. Let¡¯s get you engaged. ¡± Chapter 2024 Luisa¡¯s excitement bubbled over. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m all in! Thanks! No need for a ring or anything. I just want Payne Group to help me get the news out to the public. ¡± Sonny, still flustered from the ki*ses, murmured to Luisa, ¡°Try to exercise some restraint. There are others with us. You appeared eager to consume me. ¡± The room erupted intoughter at his modest protest. Joining in the mirth, Luisa, mirroring Lucinda¡¯s earlier action, clutched at Sonny¡¯s cor with mock severity. ¡°The moment you brought me from Eurfrica, you were stuck with me. ¡± Sonny, gently prying her hand away, assured her with a hint of humor, ¡°Easy now. I have no ns to escape. I supported your expenses and studies. Just think of all the fees as an investment I n to recoup!¡± Their banter drew a louder chorus ofughter from everyone around them. Cyrus, with a teasing grin, remarked, ¡°Nathan, for someone like Sonny at the top of the National Security Bureau and the Payne Group, his generosity doesn¡¯t quite match up. Tightening the purse strings a bit, aren¡¯t you?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seizing the moment to air his grievances, Sonny muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not the sry itself. It¡¯s Nathan with a short fuse, always slicing bits off my pay. One or two snips, and there goes a year¡¯s worth of work. ¡± Nathan set down his fork, a shadow passing over his features. The quiet clink seemed to thunder in Sonny¡¯s ears. In an instant, Sonny¡¯s bravado crumbled. ¡°I misspoke, Nathan. Honestly, you are top-notch-kind, detailed, and so thoughtful of your team. Not once have you cut my pay without good reason. ¡± Nathan, having listened in silence, finally gave a slow nod. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been slipping up on the training. Stop by my office tomorrow. We¡¯ll revisit those sessions,¡± he said with a finality that brooked no argument. A chill went through Sonny as he recalled tales of Mekhi¡¯s harrowing times in Nathan¡¯s office. The fear was palpable. There was no point in pleading. Sonny had to figure out a leverage point over Nathan, something to sway the impending ordeal. In a desperate turn, Sonny sought Lucinda¡¯s aid. ¡°Lucinda, I need your help. Nathan is using his authority for personal vendettas, and I will suffer because of it. If you stand by me, I will reveal the details of the romantic advances he received at the border. ¡± ¡°Sonny!¡± Nathan called out, his voice tinted with displeasure, revealing his mounting anxiety. Lucinda, catching the gravity of Nathan¡¯s reaction, sensed there was more to the story. Graham, Hilliard, and Cyrus all turned their attention to Sonny. Graham, eyebrows raised, inquired, ¡°Nathan¡¯s not been faithful, has he?¡± Hilliard, with a hint of challenge, asked, ¡°What about your vows to Lucinda, Nathan?¡± Cyrus intervened, hoping to defuse the tension. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s this mess? Surely you haven¡¯t been reckless?¡± Nathan, his expression stormy and lost for words, faced the collective scrutiny. Lucinda, with a steely tone, demanded, ¡°Out with it. I want the full story. ¡± Caught in the gaze of all, Nathan remained without response, the weight of silence heavy in the air. Chapter 2025 What began as a joyous family gathering had swiftly morphed into an impromptu tribunal, with Nathan at the heart of the inquisition. With a stern gaze on Sonny, Nathan¡¯s voice was tinged with threat. ¡°Exin this now, Sonny. ¡± Sonny offered a deal with a grin. ¡°Keep my sry intact, add a two-month bonus, and you¡¯ll get my help. ¡± Nathan¡¯s response was swift and dire. ¡°Without a proper exnation, you¡¯ll forfeit your bonus and risk your sry for the next six months. Do you doubt I wouldn¡¯t do it?¡± Luisa swiftly defended Sonny. ¡°Nathan, the fault is yours, not Sonny¡¯s. After all, you were the one who strayed. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sonny¡¯s reaction was immediate, his hand mping over Luisa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Quiet! You¡¯re only fanning the mes. This isn¡¯t about infidelity. Are you trying to ruin me?¡± Lucinda, cool and collected, set her fork down with poise. Casting a few nces at Sonny and Nathan, she offered a challenging smile. ¡°ALL right, who¡¯s going to clear the air?¡± Sonny looked at Nathan with a timid expression. Nathan adopted a gentlemanly stance, but his words were sinister. ¡°The problem you¡¯ve created is yours to solve. If you can¡¯t manage it, I have a hundred ways to handle you. Care to test them?¡± Sonny, visibly shaken, quickly turned to Lucinda to rify, ¡°Lucinda, I have overstated things. It wasn¡¯t as severe as I made it sound. Nathan was leading a team at the border when they rescued a young woman from college who had been kidnapped by terrorists. She was there on a trip. She developed feelings for Nathan and lingered around him for a few days at the border. But don¡¯t worry, Nathan only has eyes for you and wasn¡¯t swayed by her at all. He firmly rejected her multiple times and eventually had Larry escort her back to her hometown. ¡± Sonny exhaled deeply, relieved by his own exnation. Nathan also felt a sense of relief, believing the exnation wasprehensive enough to prevent further misunderstandings. However, Lucinda remainedposed, her eyes reflecting deep thought. After a long pause, she asked seriously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention any of this to me when you returned? If nothing improper urred, why hide the truth from me?¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. Seeing his reaction, Sonny quickly interjected, ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset, Lucinda. Nathan probably didn¡¯t tell you because he didn¡¯t want to worry you. But I swear on my life that he¡¯spletely faithful to you. No matter how much attention he gets from other women, he remains indifferent. ¡± Lucinda remained silent, her eyes fixed on Nathan. She noticed every subtle movement he made, including the nervous bob of his Adam¡¯s apple and the guilt apparent on his face. Considering there were others with them, Lucinda held back furtherments and instead offered Sonny a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I trust him. ¡± Then, she served some food to Nathan. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve cooked so much today. You must be exhausted. How about a massage tonight?¡± Chapter 2026 Massage? The mention of a massage made Nathan tense up; his hand clenched as he anticipated what felt more like an impending interrogation, or even a rebuke rather than rxation. He sighed silently, mentally bracing himself for what mighte after dinner. As Lucinda shifted the conversation, the dinner table once again erupted withughter and the cheerful clinking of sses. The dinner stretched on. The gathering finally wrapped up around nine thirty. Sonny, appearing intoxicated, started rambling.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He reminisced about his ten years living alone on the fringes at the border, shedding tears and expressing his gratitude towards Nathan. Luckily, Sonny¡¯s vi was just a short walk away, and Luisa sweetly guided him home, her arm threaded through his. Graham, Hilliard, and Cyrus, along with their partners, made their way to the Payne family¡¯s spacious garage to head home. Nathan was left to clean the chaotic kitchen alone. In the past, such a task would have been shared; Lucinda would chat with him and help tidy away the dishes. But tonight, after dinner, Lucinda retreated to her room, leaving Nathan to deal with the aftermath of the evening alone¡ªa clear signal that she might be using this task as a subtle form of punishment. Feeling guilty, Nathan quietly resigned himself to cleaning the kitchen withoutint. Half an hourter, he cautiously returned to the bedroom. The door was slightly open, casting a sliver of light across the hallway. He gently pushed the door wider and saw Lucinda sitting cross-legged on the bed, absorbed in her phone, without any sign of the stern demeanor he had feared. Nathan was perplexed. Had she really forgiven him? Was she not going to interrogate him? Did she genuinely intend to give him a massage? With hesitation, he pushed the door open and slowly approached Lucinda. Tentatively, he leaned in to hug her. ¡°Honey. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t move away, but she didn¡¯t respond either. He could sense something different about her demeanor and sneakily nced at her phone screen. It disyed their MSN chat history. Chapter 2027 Was she revisiting their old conversations? Nathan thought about it. He noticed the messages from his time at the border¡ªdiscussions about roasting a wild rabbit and sleeping in a tent. She seemed to be checking if he had ever mentioned the girl who pursued him. Holding his breath, Nathan reached for the washboard in the wardrobe. As he pulled out the long-stored washboard, Lucinda looked up casually and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I hid something from you about the border. I made a mistake, so I need to atone,¡± Nathan confessed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t. ¡± She gestured to the space on the bed before her. Though she was upset and even angry, she thought the washboard was too harsh; she worried it might hurt his knees. Understanding her concern, Nathan dutifully knelt in front of her on the floor, maintaining an upright posture. As they locked eyes, Lucinda began her inquiry, ¡°First off, why didn¡¯t you bring this up since you got back?¡± ¡°We were swamped right after I returned. It was one thing after another-Ronan, grandpa, then dealing with Valerie¡¯s issue. I intended to tell you when things settled down, but I never expected Sonny would spill it tonight,¡± Nathan exined. Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened as she held up her phone to show him their chat history. ¡°Look at this. You¡¯ve been messaging me almost daily since you went to the border, yet you never once mentioned this girl who¡¯s interested in you. Were you intentionally keeping it from me?¡± Nathan tensed and admitted, ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be upset if you knew, so I didn¡¯t dare tell you. But I assure you, there¡¯s nothing between that girl and me. ¡± Lucinda, struggling to understand his reasoning, countered, ¡°If you had told me from the start, I might not have been upset. But finding out from Sonny and seeing your reluctance to talk about it only makes me angrier. It feels like you¡¯re hiding something and entertaining the attention of other women. ¡± Nathan, visibly shaken, replied, ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t been flirting. The girl¡¯s feelings are entirely one-sided. I¡¯ve acted honorably throughout and have not reciprocated. I can¡¯t exin her interest in me. ¡± He now deeply regretted not sharing the incident sooner. Any further exnation seemed futile, as if he were merely trying to obscure the truth. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you, but I haven¡¯t been unfaithful to you. Perhaps¡­ Perhaps you should punish me, so you might feel better. ¡± Lucinda smiled slightly. ¡°Well, you are the head of the National Security Bureau, the leader of the Payne family. It would be wrong of me to punish you. ¡± Her tone was light, but then she reached behind her and produced a redwood ruler. Nathan was shocked. It appeared she had prepared for this moment, anticipating that he might eventually request punishment on his own Chapter 2028 As Nathan¡¯s eyes fixed on the redwood ruler clutched in Lucinda¡¯s hand, a ripple of tension coursed through him. ¡°Darling, how do you want to punish me?¡± Lucinda gently ced the ruler¡¯s tip against his chin, her words tinged with mischief. ¡°Nate, you¡¯ve asked for punishment, and I can¡¯t say no. That means I have to take on the role of the disciplinarian. ¡± Nathan was momentarily speechless, his thoughts racing. Undeterred, Lucinda pressed on, her gaze unwavering. ¡°How do you suggest I should punish you?¡± Without hesitation, Nathan responded candidly, ¡°Every fiber of my being is yours tomand. Punish me as you see fit. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucinda arched her eyebrow mischievously. She held the ruler and slowly moved it down, gently tapping the area between Nathan¡¯s legs. ¡°Can this spot get punished too?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a hint of trepidation, Nathan¡¯s entire being trembled, his expression fraught with apprehension. ¡°Absolutely not. That realm is intertwined with our eternal happiness. It is not for punishment but for cherishing. ¡± Lucinda asked, ¡°You messed up! But now you want some cherishing? In your dreams!¡± With a tender smile, Nathan leaned in, cing a gentle ki*s on her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The choice is yours. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s ire began to dissipate. Even though Lucinda was upset that Nathan hadn¡¯t been honest about a girl pursuing him, she still trusted that he wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong behind her back. She trusted his love for her, but that didn¡¯t mean she was going to let Nathan off the hook easily tonight. In a rtionship, honesty is key. She felt it was important to teach him this Lesson. With this in mind, Lucinda pressed the button of Nathan¡¯s shirt with a serious expression. ¡°Like always, strip down. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t hesitate as he removed his shirt. His wless physique and defined abs were revealed. His tan hadn¡¯t faded, adding to his allure. Noticing he hadn¡¯t proceeded, Lucinda gestured toward the belt around his waist and remarked, ¡°Forgot this again? Need a hand?¡± With no other option, Nathan proceeded to remove the rest of his clothes. Once done, he returned to his kneeling position. Lucinda pointed at his left arm and said, ¡°Stretch out your hand. ¡± Nathan followed her instructions, stretching out his left palm and offering it to her. With a furious expression, Lucinda waved her arm and lifted the ruler. Chapter 2029 It seemed like the next moment she might strike his hand with the ruler. Nathan gulped nervously and pulled back his left hand. ¡°Sweetheart, how much penance are you aiming for tonight? First, give me a figure. I want to be fully prepared. ¡± Lucinda frowned and motioned for him to extend his hand, pointing at his arm. ¡°I won¡¯t stop until you acknowledge your error tonight. ¡± As Nathan extended his left hand upon hearing her words, he appeared to search for an excuse to evade punishment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I realize I messed up. I won¡¯t keep anything from you in the future, and I won¡¯t go behind your back. I promise. ¡± Unsatisfied, Lucinda remarked, ¡°I haven¡¯t even punished you yet, and you¡¯re already apologizing. It feels insincere. I¡¯ll start with a lesson first. ¡± Nathan was at a loss. Feeling unjustly treated, he obediently extended his hand. Observing Lucinda raise the ruler once more, he closed his eyes, bracing himself for the impending pain. A second passed. Two seconds ticked by. With his eyes shut tight, every nerve in his hand tensed, his jaw clenched.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Unexpectedly, whatnded on his palm wasn¡¯t the ruler but the tender touch of Lucinda¡¯s lips. He was taken aback. Opening his eyes, he saw Lucinda holding his left hand and nting ten ki*ses on it. She disyed gentleness and affection in her actions. However, even after the ki*ses, she still appeared like an angry kitten. ¡°How do you feel now? Has the lesson sunk in?¡± Nathan gazed at her with determination shining in his dark eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never dare to do that again. ¡± Lucinda picked up the ruler once more, pinched his fingertips, and administered the punishment. A pnded on his palm! It soon became red from the punishment. The sudden pain caused him to gasp sharply. Yet, Nathan remained silent. He thought he didn¡¯t have to go through the punishment. He had been too confident. Chapter 2030 And this time, Lucinda reversed the order. She ki*sed him first, then administered the punishment. Lucinda spoke with seriousness. ¡°Do you feel the pain? If it happens again, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go easy on you. ¡± Nathan nodded earnestly and nted a ki*s on her cheek. ¡°It stung. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. You¡¯re the best, my dear wife. ¡± Lucinda helped him ease the pain, gently rubbing his palm with her fingertips. Soon, he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. But Lucinda wasn¡¯t finished yet. She leaned in to his ear and whispered in a flirtatious tone, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll discipline you tonight. I¡¯ll torture you. ¡± This type of ¡°torture¡± was a reward for Nathan. He enjoyed it immensely. Hey on the bed, his naked body exuding a captivating allure. ¡°Come on, darling. I¡¯m all set. ¡± Lucinda stifled a giggle and switched off the light, ready to continue their yful evening together. In the darkness, mysteries unfolded. It was the perfect time to explore each other¡¯s bodies intimately. All the indescribable pleasurey concealed within the darkness. Despite feeling tired, Lucinda did not experience another episode overnight. Nathan was overjoyed, feeling that the future of their N&L Fairy Land was bright and promising. Observing Lucinda still asleep, Nathan decided not to disturb her. After giving her a morning ki*s, he freshened up and quietly left. When he reached the National Security Bureau office, Nathan found Sonny already there. He had been squatting in front of Nathan¡¯s desk for an hour. As Nathan entered and spotted him, he remarked sarcastically, ¡°Well this is odd. What blunder have you made? Why are you here squatting?¡± Sonny seemed unfazed. After an hour of squatting, he showed no signs of difort. ¡°I was too carelessst night and let something slip. Nathan, I¡¯m guessing you got grilled by Lucindast night, right? It¡¯s entirely my fault. As long as you forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything. ¡± Nathan removed his coat and neatly folded it. Then, he casually walked over to the desk in front of him and took a seat. ¡°It truly is your fault. Luckily, Lucinda was forgiving and didn¡¯t cause a fuss. Otherwise, I might not have made it to the National Security Bureau this morning. ¡± Sonny sensed a change and inquired, ¡°It seems Lucinda wasn¡¯t angry? Can you spare me from punishment?¡± he pleaded. Nathan replied solemnly, ¡°I still have to discipline you. After all, you¡¯ve caused trouble for me quite frequently. I¡¯ve lost count of how many times you¡¯ve put me in difficult situations. ¡± With a bitter expression, Sonny replied, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m sorry. I genuinely have your best interests at heart; I don¡¯t do it on purpose to annoy you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2031 Nathan maintained a facade of seriousness as he nodded, busying himself with the documents in his hand without sparing Sonny a nce. ¡°Well, it seems youckmon sense. I¡¯ll have you sent to the training camp for half a month. How does that sound?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sonny remained in the standard squatting posture, his face contorted in a mixture of emotions. ¡°The training camp means enduring devilish training for half a month. Plus, I¡¯m up for promotion to deputy director. I¡¯m swamped. Please forgive me!¡± Nathan responded, ¡°In that case, your half-year bonus will be deducted. Alternatively, you can do 249 push-ups and spend 249 minutes doing wall handstands. ¡± Such a decision didn¡¯t require much thought at all. Sonny responded firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go with the push-ups and wall handstands. ¡± However, he was a bit puzzled. ¡°But why specifically 2497¡å Nathan sneered, fixing Sonny with a sharp gaze from his deep, dark eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because your IQ is insufficient. ¡± Sonny stood there, rendered speechless by Nathan¡¯s scolding. Instead of anger, he offered a serene smile. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Nathan. Your words hold a sacred ce in my world. ¡± As long as Nathan refrained from docking his sry, Sonny weed his critiques with open arms, masking his true feelings behind a veil of ttery. Nathan studied Sonny intently, and then sneered, ¡°Do you find pleasure in being reprimanded? Are you perhaps a masochist?¡± With a gentle shake of his head, Sonny replied, ¡°No, Nathan. It¡¯s simply that your admonitions hold a unique significance to me. ¡± Nathan was momentarily speechless, feeling an ufortable shiver run down his spine at Sonny¡¯s unexpected admission. Quickly redirecting the conversation, he instructed Sonny to focus on the punishment. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Complete your push-ups and wall stand. Set your own pace; I won¡¯t hover over you. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Sonny responded briskly. ¡°Rest assured, Nathan. I pride myself on honesty. Even without your watchful gaze, I¡¯ll adhere to the task diligently, not faltering even for a second. ¡± With a dismissive nce, Nathan didn¡¯t delve deeper into Sonny¡¯s words. Engaging in push-ups and maintaining a wall stand was a rigorous physical exercise for Sonny. Though fatigue set in, he bore it stoically. Following that, the only sounds in Nathan¡¯s office were the rhythmic tapping of his keyboard and Sonny¡¯s asionalbored breaths. Two hundred and forty-nine minutes upside down against the wall equated to over four hours-a formidable challenge, surpassing even the demands of push-ups. As sweat cascaded down Sonny¡¯s body, pooling on the floor, difort gnawed at him, exacerbated by droplets seeping into his eyes. With half the morning already spent, Sonny braced himself for enduring the remainder of the morning in this ufortable position solely to please Nathan. For two hours, Sonny had persevered, his strong arms quivering slightly, adorned with prominent blue veins, while his breathing grew increasingly erratic. Engrossed in his work, Nathan subtly monitored Sonny¡¯s endurance from the corner of his eyes. Comparing Sonny to Mekhi, the former deputy director, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but notice the marked difference in their reactions to such arduous tasks. Chapter 2032 Memories flooded Nathan¡¯s mind, transporting him back to the rigorous training sessions under the stern guidance of his mentor at the training camp. Mekhi, once in Sonny¡¯s position, had possessed a simr demeanor¡ª seemingly uplicated yet resilient, with a trace of kindness. However, Mekhi¡¯s elevation to the position of deputy director and inheriting the mantle of power within the Shaw family wrought a profound transformation upon him. His ambition burgeoned with each passing day, reshaping his demeanor and priorities. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Sonny would follow a simr trajectory in the future. Contemting these possibilities, Nathan closed the ck pen, setting it aside with a sense of introspection. Looking up at Sonny leaning wearily against the wall, it was evident that exhaustion had taken its toll. Despite teetering on the brink of copse, he clung on with unwavering determination. ¡°Enduring two hundred and forty-nine minutes upside down against the wall is no small feat. Yet here we are, barely halfway through, and it seems you¡¯re at your limit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Have I been too harsh in my discipline? Do you hold it against me?¡± Nathan inquired. Sonny drew a deep breath, fighting to maintain his posture, and spoke through strained effort. ¡°Your training is for my benefit. I¡¯ve been immersed in missions for the past year, neglecting personal training. It¡¯s my failing. ¡± Unlike Mekhi¡¯s calcted ttery, Sonny¡¯s words were earnest and sincere. Hold it against Nathan? He couldn¡¯t fathom harboring such defiance towards the man who had saved him. Had it not been for Nathan¡¯s intervention, he might have perished amidst the chaos of the border skirmish. His existence would forever be frozen in time, trapped in the innocence of his ten-year-old self, devoid of thefort and security he presently enjoyed. He was a man of principles. Any kindness bestowed upon him would be etched in his memory for eternity. Even if Nathan were to send him to the most dangerous battlefield tomorrow, he¡¯d march without hesitation. Sweat clouded Sonny¡¯s vision as he remained suspended upside down, unable to discern Nathan¡¯s expression. Gritting his teeth, he sought to tap into his potential. Nathan rose from his seat, circumvented the desk, and poured a ss of warm water. ¡°Enough. The timer will be reset, with the remaining time noted. Mind your words next time, or the punishment will be doubled. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Nathan. ¡± With reprieve granted, Sonny gracefully returned to his feet, though he faltered momentarily uponnding. His arms ached, and as he steadied himself, a ss of warm water was extended to him. Lifting his gaze to meet Nathan¡¯s, who stood there with a ss of warm water in hand, Sonny felt his eyes, dampened by sweat, grow even redder. What? Nathan had personally poured him a ss of water and delivered it to him? Sonny was both ttered and taken aback by the unexpected gesture. He deserved punishment, yet Nathan¡¯s demeanor was surprisingly kind, leaving him shocked. He even entertained the fleeting fear that drinking the water might lead to further physical torment, simr to the events that transpired with Mekhi in this very office. Chapter 2033 Lost in contemtion, Sonny hesitated to reach for the ss. With a furrow of his brow, Nathan¡¯s voice broke the silence, as cold andposed as ever. ¡°You¡¯re being promoted to deputy director. From now on, you¡¯re to be addressed as Mr. Garza. Do you refuse to the water I¡¯ve offered?¡± The jest, though light-hearted, seemed to weigh heavily on Sonny¡¯s ears, causing him to bow respectfully with a hint of trepidation etched on his face. ¡°No, no, your intention to elevate me to the position of deputy director of the National Security Bureau is deeply appreciated. Your kindness will forever be engraved in my heart, and I shall always remain your faithful subordinate,¡± Sonny stated earnestly. Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he extended the ss towards Sonny with patience, his demeanor exuding warmth. ¡°We also stand asrades, as family, as brothers. ¡± A lump formed in Sonny¡¯s throat, moved by Nathan¡¯s words. Carefully, he echoed, ¡°Yes, indeed,rades, family, and brothers. ¡± Gratefully, Sonny epted the ss, his thirst overwhelming as he quickly drank the water. Nathan retreated to his chair. ¡°Take your time. No one will rush you. There¡¯s plenty more water. ¡± Wiping the sweat from his brow, Sonny replied, ¡°Your offering is more than sufficient. The water you¡¯ve poured carries a sweetness beyond taste. ¡± Upon receiving his des, Nathan¡¯s demeanor shifted subtly as he leveled a cold gaze at Sonny. ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished, return to your office, freshen up, and resume your duties. ¡± ¡°Of course, Nathan,¡± Sonny replied, cing the ss down before swiftly departing from Nathan¡¯s office. Sonny was drenched in sweat, his garments adhering ufortably to his mmy skin. The sensation was difiting,pelling him to yearn for a swift immersion in the refreshing embrace of a shower. Shortly after Sonny¡¯s departure, a knock sounded at Nathan¡¯s office door, heralding the arrival of the Payne family¡¯s bodyguard. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been an incident involving Mr. Mylo Payne¡­¡± Today marked the deadline for Ronan¡¯s recovery from his leg injury. Acting on Nathan¡¯s directive, the bodyguards set out for Mylo¡¯s vi to look for Ronan. Following Nathan¡¯s previous instructions, they nned to escort Ronan to the ancestral temple, where Kern would administer thirtyshes. From there, they would proceed to the National Security Bureau for documentation before transferring Ronan to a senior prison for a five-year term. However, upon reaching Mylo¡¯s residence, Ronan was nowhere to be found. Attentively absorbing the bodyguard¡¯s report, Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°How could Mylo thwart your efforts to apprehend Ronan?¡± Shaking his head, the bodyguard replied, ¡°Webed through every inch of the vi, but there was no sign of Mr. Ronan Payne. Kern attempted to contact him and even tracked his mobile phone¡¯s GPS, but he seems to have vanished without a trace. ¡± Nathan¡¯s countenance grew stern as he struggled to contain his mounting frustration. Straightening his military attire with resolve, he rose to his feet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°For Mylo to hide Ronan and obstruct the National Security Bureau¡¯s standard procedures is utterly uneptable. It appears he has the leisure to spend a few days in a cell at the Bureau. ¡± Summoning Larry, Nathan ordered him to assemble a detachment of soldiers to confront Mylo at the Paynes¡® house. Chapter 2034 As Nathan returned to the Paynes¡¯ house, Mylo was settling onto the sofa, anticipating Nathan¡¯s visit. Nathan¡¯s military uniform lent him amanding presence as he entered the vi with deliberate steps. Larry and a cadre of soldiers trailed behind Nathan, filling the living room and casting a formidable air. Weathered by life¡¯s ebb and flow with Norton, Mylo sat, his face a mask of indifference, savoring the tea before the assembled group. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan, finding a spot beside Mylo on the sofa, helped himself to the tea, noting the absence of hospitality. ¡°Mylo, is this the wee you extend to me? Won¡¯t even greet me or offer a cup of tea, huh?¡± Nathan remarked, a challenge evident in his tone. Mylo remained detached, his gaze distant and frosty. ¡°The tea here isn¡¯t worth boasting about. It¡¯s not the sort that would suit your pte, hence no invitation to partake. ¡± Tasting the tea, Nathan conceded, ¡°True, the vor iscking. But it seems the fault lies not with the tea, but with the one who brewed it. ¡± Mylo emptied his cup in one gulp and set it down with force, as if to discharge his irritation. The conversation,ced with biting wit, steered back to grave matters. ¡°Ronan is my sole offspring. Despite his shorings and habitual errors, he remains my flesh and blood, a Payne, and your kin. Why not spare him?¡± Mylo inquired. Nathan¡¯s fingers yed a contemtive rhythm on the china. ¡°Missteps warrant consequences. By shielding him, you¡¯re only nurturing his reckless spirit. ¡± Emotion swelled within Mylo, his gaze reddening-a storm of anger or sorrow? Nathan¡¯s voice, icy with authority, pressed for answers. ¡°What¡¯s Ronan¡¯s hideaway, Mylo? A second chance awaits him through you, else punishment will follow his discovery. ¡± Mylo, incensed, retorted, ¡°Your heartlessness knows no bounds! Is it your wish to see him fall?¡± Gripping his hands tight, Mylo fixed Nathan with a look of deep-seated defiance. ¡°Sending him to jail would ruin him utterly, leaving me to bear the scorn alone. Ronan acted without my counsel, yet no irreversible harm was done. My dad is unscathed, isn¡¯t he? Why can¡¯t you absolve Ronan?¡± Mylo¡¯s hand came down hard on the table, its sound crashing through the room like a wave intent on drowning out Nathan¡¯s presence. With a scowl, Nathan cast the teacup aside right after Mylo¡¯s outburst. It shattered, a crisp echo marking its demise. Mylo felt a jolt as he witnessed Nathan¡¯s impulsive move. His protests died on his Lips. Fire zed in Nathan¡¯s eyes as he spoke with grave finality. ¡°Should his actions result in irreversible harm, he wouldn¡¯t even be granted the opportunity to tend to his injuries before making his getaway. He will be at the mercy of the National Security Bureau, facing death as the harshest judgment. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push me,¡± Nathan warned, his voice like ice. ¡°Thirtyshes and a stint in maximum security-the punishment I set for Ronan¡¯s wrongdoings is lenient due to my grandfather¡¯s pleading for mercy. It¡¯s set in stone. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Rising to his feet, he adjusted his uniform, a frown etched deep on his face. Chapter 2035 ¡°You keep Ronan¡¯s location to yourself, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll hunt him down. And he¡¯ll face twice the fury. ¡± With a dismissive scoff, Nathan turned on his heel. ¡°Larry,¡± hemanded without looking back, ¡°cuff Mylo. He will get a weeklong detention with the Bureau. ¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At once, two soldiers approached, handcuffs gleaming like the scales of justice in their hands. They yanked Mylo up from the couch¡¯sfort. He wrestled against the restraints, his voice a roar of disbelief aimed at Nathan, who was on his way out. ¡°Have you lost all sense of humanity? I am your kin. How can you justify sending me off in chains to the Bureau? Where have I erred?¡± The chill in Nathan¡¯s gaze could have frozen the sun. ¡°Aiding Ronan¡¯s flight from justice binds you to his fate. Consider this your own lesson,¡± he said with an edge sharper than the metal sping Mylo¡¯s wrists. ¡°I was in the dark about Ronan¡¯s vanishing act this morning, just as much as you,¡± Mylo retorted, his voice a mix of anger and desperation. ¡°Where he¡¯s fled to is as much a mystery to me as it is to you. ¡± Nathan, unmoved, replied coolly, ¡°Save your tale for the Bureau¡¯s inspection. ¡± He moved with the certainty of a man on the side of righteousness. But as he turned to leave, Mylo yed his ace. ¡°Nathan, the truth about your parents¡¯ tragedy, the one kept secret all these years-I hold it. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery At that moment, it was clear who Mylo was referring to-the ghosts of Nathan¡¯s past, his own mother and father. Nathan halted, a statue mid-stride, as Mylo¡¯s words wove their way through his thoughts. Time seemed to hold its breath as he pivoted to face Mylo, bound and determined. ¡°Exin yourself,¡± Nathan demanded, his voice echoing in the tense air. Childhood memories-or theck thereof¡ªshed through Nathan¡¯s mind. He had grown up in Norton¡¯s care, with only a single photograph to connect him to the parents he¡¯d never known. Norton had always maintained they were imed by the same cruel twist of fate. Mylo saw the hesitation, the crack in Nathan¡¯s resolve. ¡°Free me,¡± he insisted, trying to make a bargain, a glint of hope in his eye, ¡°and I will spill the secrets I carry. ¡± Their gazes locked, a silent battle of wills. Nathan¡¯s eyes, sharp as cut ss, gave nothing away. Suspicion hung heavy between them. Finally, Nathan broke the silence. ¡°Show your hand, then. Let¡¯s see the game you¡¯re ying. ¡± He strode back to where they began, and with a gesture, he ordered Larry to release Mylo and clear the vi of all except the trusted soldiers. The servants found themselves herded into the garden, guarded to prevent prying ears. Chapter 2036 The soldiers became mere silhouettes against the vi¡¯s gates. The vi¡¯s living room became a sealed chamber, the closed windows and doors a testament to the gravity of the conversation. A shadow crossed Nathan¡¯s face, the weight of suspicion heavy in his eyes. ¡°Go on,¡± he urged Mylo, seeking the truth hidden beneath the surface. Mylo¡¯s expression held a mocking edge. ¡°Norton imed it was a car crash that took them, right?¡± he posed, each word deliberate. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan¡¯s lips formed a straight line, a dam holding back a sea of anger. Mylo, perceptive to the tension, wasted no time. ¡°The truth is, they never died in any crash. I¡¯m privy to what really happened. Spare Ronan, and I¡¯ll share what I know,¡± he offered. The gloom on Nathan¡¯s face deepened, a storm brewing in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re muddling two different issues. This secret of yours won¡¯t buy Ronan¡¯s freedom. I can simply turn to Grandpa for answers. ¡± With a scornful twist of his mouth, Mylo countered, ¡°Threats won¡¯t loosen his lips, because Norton is in the dark as much as you. The truth? It involves me directly. ¡± Nathan studied Mylo, trying to parse lies from truth. Mylo pressed on, ¡°Doubt me? Ask Norton. Watch how he reacts. That will tell you everything you need to know. ¡± Nathan¡¯s response was level, the gears of Logic turning in his voice. ¡°If you¡¯ve been sitting on this all along, why only speak up now? Holding it over my head at thest minute?¡± ¡°Norton made it an order not to bring up the tragedy again. Plus, the secret is a big deal. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ronan would face the harshest corners of a cell, I would never disclose the secret with you but carry it into my grave,¡± Mylo stated. There was a part of Nathan that wanted to believe.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yet, belief was a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford without proof. Nathan rose, his decision clear. ¡°I¡¯ll need time to mull this over. While I do, you¡¯ll be at the Bureau. They¡¯ll keep a record. ¡± Mylo, caught off-guard, didn¡¯t expect Nathan to refuse to give in. Nathan¡¯smand had been given. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Nathan, how could you do this to me?¡± Mylo¡¯s voice was a mixture of betrayal and shock. Ignoring the outburst, Nathan strode from the vi, his retreating figure indicating the end of their conversation. Once Nathan was gone, Mylo found himself bound once more, his struggles a futile dance against the soldiers¡¯ grip. Nathan walked alone, the path of the Paynes¡¯ house abyrinth that mirrored his thoughts. He was on his way to confront Norton, to seek the truth that Mylo had dangled before him. Chapter 2037 n the evening, Lucinda made her way back to N&L Fairy Land.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Nathan was absent from the National Security Bureau and appeared to have gone to the Paynes¡¯ house. Not wanting to trouble him to fetch her, Lucinda chose to drive back home on her own. Upon returning home, Lucinda strolled through the garden and observed that only the study in therge vi remained illuminated. She proceeded directly there. The study door was ajar. Nathan sat behind the desk, his gaze distant and unfocused, his face set in a grim expression as if weighed down by troubles. Lucinda, puzzled by his demeanor, quietly entered the study and moved to stand behind him. Completely absorbed in his thoughts, Nathan remained oblivious to her approach. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is something bothering you?¡± Lucinda asked softly as she tenderly massaged his shoulders and neck with her delicate fingers. Only then did Nathan snap back to reality, prompted by Lucinda¡¯s touch and voice. He clutched her hand, which was still on his shoulder, and ki*sed the back of it before divulging the truth. ¡°Mylo has hidden Ronan away. When I confronted him, Mylo suggested that my parents¡¯ deaths were under different circumstances than we thought. He tried to bargain with me for Ronan¡¯s release using the secret behind my parents¡¯ deaths. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Does he truly know something? Why don¡¯t you discuss it directly with Grandpa instead?¡± Nathan exhaled deeply, troubled. He had tried to seek answers from Norton earlier that day, but Norton had firmly denied withholding any information, repeating the same assurances he had given Nathan since childhood. Upon Nathan¡¯s persistent inquiries, Norton¡¯s frustration grew. He warned Nathan that if he continued to dredge up the past and provoke sadness, there would be severe repercussions. Norton¡¯s reaction was notably intense. This confirmed Nathan¡¯s suspicion that something was being concealed, just as Mylo had suggested. He reflected for a moment before sharing everything with Lucinda, his trust in her absolute. Upon hearing this, Lucinda nodded. ¡°Grandpa is usually so calm andposed. It¡¯s surprising that he would threaten punishment. It seems this issue has been burdening him for a long time. ¡± The two fell silent together. After a pause, Lucinda asked, ¡°What are you going to do? Will you release Ronan in exchange for the secret Mylo mentioned?¡± Nathan was pondering this too. He nced at the photo frame on his desk, which held a photo of his young parents. He had never known the love of a mother or a father. Now, Mylo had revealed that his parentless upbringing was not due to a car ident, but a deliberate act by someone. He was desperate to uncover the truth but was reluctant to release Ronan. He insisted, ¡°What Ronan did hurt Grandpa and you because he colluded with Danilo. You were detained all afternoon because of their scheme. I don¡¯t have the authority to pardon him, nor should I let Mylo manipte me with this. ¡± Lucinda sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. Being detained isn¡¯t a big deal. It¡¯s more about whether you believe Mylo¡¯s ims are credible. ¡± Nathan turned to her and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. But since he¡¯s using it as leverage, he Likely wouldn¡¯t have revealed it if not for Ronan¡¯s incident. From that perspective, it seems credible. ¡± Nathan was thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it further. Firstly, I will investigate the past for any clues. Then we can decide whether to ept Mylo¡¯s terms. ¡± Now that he had reached a tentative decision, Lucinda wanted to ease his worries. She walked around his chair and sat on hisp. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. We¡¯ll talk more tomorrow. ¡± Nathan instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist, taken aback by her forwardness. ¡°Lucinda, you seem different tonight. ¡± With a yful smile, Lucinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s different about me?¡± Chapter 2038 Nathan was effectively distracted by her charm. He leaned in close and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as ever, but tonight there¡¯s a new allure about you. It makes me long for you. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ shall we stay in the study tonight?¡± Lucinda suggested, her tone confident and unreserved, their long marriage having dissolved any shyness between them. That was just what Nathan hoped for. He ki*sed her gently and replied, ¡°It¡¯s your choice, honey. ¡± The tension of the study was dissolved by their intimate moments. They yfully made use of the room¡¯s furnishings-the desk, the sofa, and the coffee table. Nathan¡¯s hands remained around Lucinda¡¯s waist throughout, and the night was filled with memorable moments. Though they had an energetic night, Lucinda did not have another rpse. They embraced and slept soundly until dawn. Despite feeling a little sore in the morning, Lucinda woke up refreshed. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Honey¡­¡± she whispered, noticing Nathan was still asleep. She yfully pinched his nose, coaxing him awake. As he blinked open his eyes and looked at her tenderly, he asked, ¡°Did you sleep well? Thank you forst night. ¡± Lucinda leaned in and ki*sed him. ¡°Darling, I slept wonderfullyst night. I didn¡¯t go to theb for IV drip, yet I didn¡¯t have a rpse despite everything. Do you think it¡¯s because I feel tired after vigorous exercise? Could that be the reason I didn¡¯t have a health setback?¡± Nathan, not well-versed in medical matters, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Aldric. ¡± Lucinda felt a flush of embarrassment. ¡°How can you ask him about that? It¡¯s a private matter between you and me. How can you share it with outsiders?¡± Nathan found himself at a loss for words. He recalled a night when, after they had been intimate in the hospital, he had eagerly shown off the ki*s marks to everyone, including Sonny and Aldric. If Lucinda found out, would she be embarrassed or perhaps even ashamed? Most likely, she would be very angry. Noticing Nathan¡¯s distraction, Lucinda flicked his forehead with her finger. ¡°What are you thinking about? Don¡¯t tell Aldric about our private affairs. Do you hear me? Whether it has anything to do with having s@x or not, we can figure it out ourselves. ¡± Nathan nodded earnestly. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. With that settled, the two of them got up, quickly freshened up, and had breakfast. Nathan dropped Lucinda off at the Simmons Group building before he headed back to the National Security Bureau. Mylo had spent the previous night in a jail cell there. Coming from a wealthy background, a night in jail might be particrly tough for him, and he was likely feeling quite humiliated, as if he¡¯d been through a severe ordeal. Curious about Mylo¡¯s resilience in such a low moment, Nathan decided to check on him. Upon arriving at the National Security Bureau, the first person he encountered was Sonny, who was grimacing and massaging his arms. As Nathan prepared to approach Sonny and ask about his condition, Larry came around the corner, dr@ped an arm over Sonny¡¯s shoulder, and they walked on together. Larry, not noticing Nathan standing nearby, teased Sonny yfully, ¡°Sonny, oh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t call you that, since you¡¯ll be in a higher position in two days. What¡¯s wrong? You look so beaten down. Did you have a fight with your fianc¨¦e?¡± Sonny, feigning toughness, replied, ¡°She¡¯s just a girl, and she owes me a lot. How dare she hit me? Nathan taught me a lesson yesterday morning. ¡± Larry, reassessing Sonny¡¯s state, asked, ¡°Why are you in so much pain today? Did you do some intense training?¡± Chapter 2039 Sonny nodded grimly. ¡°Two hundred and forty-nine push-ups, followed by two hundred and forty-nine minutes of wall handstands. ¡± Larry was shocked. ¡°Push-ups are manageable, but two hundred and forty-nine minutes of wall handstands? That¡¯s incredibly tough! How did you manage? Did Nathan really push you that hard? Is this some sort of initiation for bing the deputy director?¡± It was the first time Nathan had overheard them discussing him like this. He remained silent, struck by curiosity. Sonny had always been loyal, honest, and capable in his presence. But what did Sonny really think of him, his boss, in private? Was it possible that Sonny acted one way to his face and another behind his back, engaging in a duplicitous charade? As Nathan heard Sonny and Larry¡¯s conversation, he took a_ step forward, quietly following behind them. In response to Larry¡¯s inquiry, Sonny replied earnestly, ¡°Enduring more than four hours is quite daunting. Ick the confidence for such a feat. However, I faced it head-on. Nathan remains as firm as ever in his disciplinary approach. ¡± Larry sighed and lightly pinched Sonny¡¯s arm. With a cry of pain, Sonny winced. Observing with his hands sped behind his back, Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. Sonny continued, ¡°Despite Nathan¡¯s strictness, he possesses genuine kindness. Witnessing my struggle with the four-hour wall handstand, he adjusted the punishment to just two hours and even brought me water personally. ¡± The memory seemed to invigorate Sonny, his voice rising. ¡°His care moved me deeply. I nearly shed tears on the spot. That simple gesture of offering water will stay with me forever. It was incredibly thoughtful!¡± Larry stared at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is it truly that exaggerated?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. As long as Nathan doesn¡¯t dock our pay, he¡¯s the most considerate leader and boss imaginable! It¡¯s undeniable,¡± Sonny affirmed. ¡°Absolutely, you¡¯re spot on. He¡¯s exceptional,¡± Larry concurred. Reflecting on the ss of water Nathan provided the previous night, Sonny felt an overwhelming surge of excitement, almost wanting to proim his admiration for Nathan to the world. However, Nathan remained silent, speechless.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Why was Sonny so deeply moved by a simple ss of water? Had he been excessively stringent in the past? Nathan pondered. As Nathan was lost in contemtion, a police officer emerged at the end of the corridor. Spotting Nathan, Larry, and Sonny in the distance, he offered a respectful bow. ¡°Hello, Mr. Payne, Sonny, and Larry!¡± the officer greeted each of them respectfully. Sonny and Larry were dumbfounded. Mr. Payne? Nathan was present too? Larry withdrew his arm from Sonny¡¯s shoulder, and the two turned around cautiously. They were surprised to find Nathan standing not far behind, his hands sped behind his back. Larry¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Nathan, you¡­ Why were you moving so silently?¡± Chapter 2040 Sonny¡¯splexion paled. ¡°Nathan, how long have you been here? Did you hear our conversation?¡± Nathan nodded solemnly, his expression unreadable. Observing both Sonny and Larry gulp nervously, Nathan spoke. ¡°I overheard your thoughts about yesterday¡¯s punishment, Sonny. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, you shoulde to my office and discuss it with me privately. ¡± Sonny¡¯s expression froze, his face slightly darkened from the sun exposure at the border. Yet, despite the outward appearance, it was hard to discern the inner paleness of his heart. ¡°Na¡­ Nathan¡­ It was wrong of me to say that!¡± Sonny swiftly apologized, trying to rify. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend toin. I just wanted to convey that your disciplinary action was fair and ultimately beneficial for me! It really is!¡± Actually, the punishment left Sonny¡¯s waist and back in agony, prompting him to let out a cry of pain. Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Sonny¡¯s silly expression. Suppressing augh, he retorted, ¡°Enough of your nonsense. Follow me to my office. ¡± Thest sentence hit Sonny like a bolt from the blue, its echoes reverberating in his ears. Regret gnawed at Sonny as he realized Nathan¡¯s words meant trouble.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. If heplied and went to the office, punishment was inevitable. With his arms feeling weak and sore, Sonny pondered how much longer he could endure another wall handstand. He felt a deep sadness and desperation as he trailed behind Nathan, contemting how to plead his caseter. Should he grab Nathan¡¯s legs and burst into tears once they were in the office? Larry cast a sympathetic nce at Sonny. In the blink of an eye, he hurried away, fearing he might be entangled in the situation. Feeling frustrated, Sonny trailed behind Nathan into his office, his head hung low, contemting how best to plead his case and avoid being dismissed. Lost in thought, Sonny was startled when Nathan waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s up?¡± Nathan frowned, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You didn¡¯t even hear what I said. ¡± Sonny rubbed his forehead and quickly came up with an excuse. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯ve been feeling a bit distracted Nathan chose not to pursue the matter further. ¡°What about Mylo? Is he behaving well?¡± Sonny shook his head. ¡°Last night, he caused quite amotion in the room for half the night. He was shouting, iming you were disrespectful to him. Eventually, after realizing no one was paying him any heed, he quieted down. ¡± Nathan listened attentively, his expression unreadable. ¡°It appears he hasn¡¯t faced consequences for his actions yet. The National Security Bureau is under my authority, but he dares to challenge me because he holds leverage. Unfortunately, I¡¯m unable to take direct action against him. ¡± ¡°He holds leverage? Did he make any threats against you?¡± Sonny asked, his tone serious. With a grave expression, Nathan took a deep breath and settled into his chair. ¡°I need your assistance with something crucial. It concerns a car ident that urred decades ago. I need you to locate the news documents about that ident and see if there¡¯s anything suspicious. ¡± Sonny nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it. ¡± Chapter 2041 Nathan instructed, ¡°Then, please begin now.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Sonny was taken aback. Did Nathan just let him off the hook? No physically punishment? Noticing Sonny¡¯s lingering presence, Nathan adopted a_ serious expression. He tapped his fingers on the table and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to leave? Do you want to do hundreds of push-ups to warm up? Or perhaps you¡¯d like to do a wall handstand for two hours to clear your mind?¡± Sonny¡¯s nerves fluttered at Nathan¡¯s words, but he quickly steadied himself. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll attend to your instructions immediately. It¡¯s of utmost importance. ¡± He swiftly pivoted and dashed off with purpose as though fearing Nathan¡¯s reprimand should his pace falter. Observing Sonny¡¯s brisk departure, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly to himself. ¡°Hmph, mischievous fellow!¡± With Sonny gone, Nathan turned his attention to his tasks, diving into his responsibilities with resolve. Thirty minutester, he summoned Larry. ¡°Organize a team to locate Ronan and ensure his swift return. We can¡¯t risk him fleeing abroad. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir!¡± As noon approached, Lucinda¡¯s appetite vanquished, her thoughts preupied with Nathan¡¯s revtions about his parents¡¯ demise the previous night. Ronan and Mylo harbored a shared desire for power, each yearning for the position of master of the Payne family. Their ambitions had led them to conspire against Nathan on multiple asions, driven by their relentless pursuit of authority. Nathan chose not to mete out harsh punishment to Ronan and Mylo, despite their continued scheming, as they were Norton¡¯s grandson and son. Instead, he relegated them to subordinate positions within a subsidiarypany, banishing them from returning to their former prominence. This leniency stemmed from Norton¡¯s influence, prompting Nathan to make this concession. Yet, Norton heeded Mylo¡¯s request and facilitated Ronan¡¯s return to Stastle. Ronan proved to be the most troublesome of the two. Despite his recent return, his actions quickly escted, culminating in intentional harm inflicted upon Norton. It became clear that without severe repercussions from Nathan, Ronan would not learn to exercise restraint. Should Nathan acquiesce to Mylo¡¯s plea and release Ronan from consequences, it would signify a relinquishment of his authority and strategic advantage. Given the gravity of the situation, particrly with Nathan¡¯s parents implicated, Lucinda recognized the imperative to assist Nathan in finding a decisive resolution. Lost in contemtion, she found herself pushing her food around on the te, barely managing to consume half of her meal in the canteen. After the lunch break, Lucinda returned to the Paynes¡¯ house and made her way to Norton¡¯s vi. Norton was deeply sensitive regarding Nathan¡¯s parents¡¯ death. Lucinda knew that if she asked him directly, he wouldn¡¯t disclose the details. Thus, she needed to seek information from someone else. Lucinda visited Norton in the bedroom. After several days of recuperation, Norton¡¯s mental state had improved. He was now able to sit in a wheelchair and was being escorted to the garden by Kern for some rxation. Norton¡¯s face lit up with joy upon seeing her. He reached out to hold her hand and engaged in cheerful conversation. Amid their interaction, he instructed Zenia to take the two babies outside to enjoy the sunshine in the garden. The sight of themughing and ying together in the garden radiated harmony and beauty. Colby and Destinee¡¯s bright smiles lifted Norton¡¯s spirits, putting him in a joyful mood. Chapter 2042 After an hour of y, the babies grew weary. Lucinda requested Zenia to take them upstairs for their nap. With Kern¡¯s assistance, Lucinda gently pushed Norton back to the bedroom. After aiding Norton to lie down, Kern escorted Lucinda out of the vi. They descended the stairwell, one following the other quietly. Reflecting on the reason for her return, Lucinda casually inquired of Kern, ¡°Kern, you have been working here for quite a long time, right? How many years have you been with the Payne family?¡± With wrinkles covering his face, Kern offered a kind smile. ¡°I started working for the Payne family when I was a teenager. I even helped the driver pick up Mr. Norton Payne from school. Time flies. I never expected to spend half my life with the Payne family.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda nodded and sighed. ¡°No wonder Grandpa trusts you so much. The Payne family is fortunate to have such a dependable butler like you. ¡± ¡°Thank you, madam, it¡¯s truly an honor,¡± Kern replied, and they both smiled warmly. As they were about to reach the first floor, Lucinda tentatively asked, ¡°Kern, you must be the longest-serving staff member in the Payne family now, right? Then, you must have met Nathan¡¯s parents, my parents¡ªin-Law?¡± Kern¡¯s smile faded, and his voice took on a somber tone. ¡°Yes, I knew them. Nathan¡¯s father was the eldest son, and Mr. Norton¡¯s favorite. When he and his wife passed away, Nathan was still very young. ¡± Reflecting on the past, he sighed. ¡°Nathan faced many challenges then. Losing his parents so young, and with his unclespeting for the family¡¯s wealth, he was in a precarious position. Fortunately, Mr. Norton protected him, taking him under his wing. Though he was strict, he foiled many plots and schemes against Nathan. ¡± ¡°Many plots and schemes?¡± Lucinda quickly focused on the key issue. ¡°It seems there are many dark corners in wealthy families, hiding even darker secrets. ¡± She paused, then seized the opportunity to probe further. ¡°They targeted a young Nathan with their schemes. Did his parents really die in a car ident? Or was it not an ident at all?¡± Kern appeared puzzled. ¡°Why do you ask that? At the time, Mr. Norton was stillmanding the military region. He personally investigated the car ident and eventually closed the case. There can be no mistake. ¡± Lucinda studied Kern¡¯s expression carefully and saw nothing unusual. It seemed he truly was unaware of the underlying details. Norton had personally closed the case, dering that Nathan¡¯s parents died in an ident. However, Mylo¡¯s im contradicted this, suggesting it wasn¡¯t a car ident but something else, possibly even orchestrated. Who was telling the truth? Given Norton¡¯s seasoned nature, could he really be ignorant of the actual circumstances? If there were hidden factors, Norton¡¯s choice not to even inform his most trusted servant indicated the significance he ced on this matter. The more Lucinda pondered, the more her suspicions grew, especially given Norton¡¯s evasive behavior. ¡°Madam? Madam!¡± Kern, noticing her distraction, called out to her several times. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucinda asked, snapping back to reality. ¡°Why do you want to ask about Nathan¡¯s parents?¡± Kern inquired. Lucinda offered a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just regret never having met my inws, so naturally, I¡¯m a bit curious. That¡¯s all. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Kern nodded, epting her exnation. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯re at the gate of the vi. Are you heading back to N&L Fairy Land or to the garage?¡± Chapter 2043 ¡°Go to the garage. I still have a lot to handle at thepany. But don¡¯t worry about me, Kern. I know my way around the Payne family¡¯s property now and won¡¯t get lost. ¡± Since Lucinda did not require any further assistance, Kern remained silent.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He bowed respectfully and watched as Lucinda walked away. ¡°Take care, madam. ¡± Lucinda gave a slight nod and then headed towards the garage. Kern stood at the gate of the vi, watching her figure disappear around the corner before he returned to resume his duties with Norton. Larry was exceptionally skilled at tracking people down. That night, he located Ronan, who was attempting to escape aboard an illegal cargo ship. Ronan had nned to slip away from Cadiered secretly, but was caught red-handed at the dock. Slender and no match for someone like Larry, who had professional military training, Ronan couldn¡¯t fend off his captors. Unable to escape, he made a desperate leap into the sea, nearly drowning himself in the process. Eventually, Larry and his team caught up with him. They dragged a sobbing Ronan out of the water and handcuffed him. Ronan was in despair. ¡°Nathan is too cruel. He really wants to kill me! Can¡¯t he just let me go? Let me go! Are you going to take me back to the ancestral temple? Or send me to a high-security prison? No, I won¡¯t go! I want to see Nathan!¡± he insisted, shouting Like someone fighting for theirst breath. His voice echoed, filled with desperation. None of the group responded to him, but his determination only intensified. Frustrated by the noise, Larry quickly silenced him by cing a seal over his mouth. ¡°Mylo has been staying at the National Security Bureau recently. Why don¡¯t you join him, Ronan, and have the same experience?¡± Larry sneered. They wanted to detain him at the National Security Bureau? Ronan soon stopped struggling. As long as he wasn¡¯t subjected to physical punishment or sent to a high-security prison, he believed he might be released by the National Security Bureau within a week at most. But he had greatly underestimated his situation. Mylo, not havingmitted a major crime, was allowed to stay in a single room without needing to share facilities. Nathan had ensured at least that muchfort for him. In stark contrast, Ronan was thrown into a shared cell crammed with over ten men. There was no bed and only one toilet to share among them. These were suspects involved in serious crimes, not just minor offenses. As the door locked behind him, Ronan clutched the iron railing and continued to shout, ¡°I want to see Nathan! Get that bastard to see me!¡± From the outset, Ronan treated the head of the National Security Bureau with marked disrespect. Although he refrained from using foulnguage, which showed some restraint, his demeanor was that of a privileged young man unustomed to societal hardships. The officer, clearly displeased, chose not to engage. He locked the door and walked away. ¡°Stop!¡± Ronan yelled after the departing officer, but he was too far gone. A chill ran down his spine as Ronan felt the gaze of many eyes upon him, causing unease to settle in. He turned to survey his surroundings. Men of all shapes and sizes were staring at him, their eyes filled with curiosity and suspicion. This was his first time in such a ce, and his initial arrogance quickly waned. A nearby man inquired, ¡°Hey, newbie, what did you do to get here?¡± Clutching his fists so tightly that his handcuffs rattled, Ronan replied, ¡°I was framed by Nathan. He treated me ruthlessly, trying to destroy me. ¡± Nathan? Chapter 2044 The name resonated among the prisoners. In Stastle, Nathan was a well-known figure. They exchanged looks, skeptical of Ronan¡®s im. ¡°Who are you, and what¡¯s your connection to Nathan? Why would he want to destroy you?¡± they questioned. ¡°I¡¯m his cousin. Nathan usurped power from my father, using any means necessary to achieve his current status. Now, he¡¯s aiming to destroy both me and my father. He¡¯s nothing but a beast. ¡± Ronan boldly revealed his identity, hoping to sway the group to his side and perhaps make allies during his confinement. However, what he didn¡¯t realize was that the most imposing man in the room harbored a deep resentment towards the National Security Bureau. This man was a gangster whose operations had been severely disrupted by Nathan. No sooner had Ronan finished speaking than he felt his hair yanked back violently and his head mmed against the prison door with a loud crash. He screamed, barelyprehending what was happening. Therge man gripped Ronan¡¯s hair tightly and pushed him against the door. Clenching his teeth, he growled, ¡°Thest time Nathan cracked down, he nabbed a lot of my crew along with me. I¡¯ve got a score to settle with him. ¡± ¡°What? You want to settle your score with him?¡± Ronan sputtered, confused and trying to defend himself. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business what Nathan did to you. Why are you attacking me?¡± he protested. The man tightened his grip, shoving Ronan harder. ¡°Nathan is too powerful for me to touch, but I can sure teach his cousin a lesson!¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Ronan eximed, his voice tinged with desperation. Cursed luck! Even locked up, Ronan found himself targeted for retribution due to Nathan¡¯s actions. While Ronan was lost in thought, the towering man behind him raised his hand and struck him on the head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Ronan howled in agony, feeling dizziness as blood trickled from his scalp. He was so dizzy that he thought he might pass out. Was his skull fractured? Ronan wondered why he had to endure this pain. ¡°Help! Someone is trying to kill me. Help me!¡± Ronan shouted at the iron-barred door, but there was no response. A dozen other ten men who had been locked up with Ronan sat quietly against the wall, watching him suffer without any offer of help. Ronan was thin and weak, unable to withstand the man¡¯s blows at all. Bleeding from his nose, Ronan eximed, ¡°I despise Nathan! He¡¯s bullied me since we were kids. I swear I¡¯ll kill him one day!¡± The assant ceased his beating, looking down at Ronan with a sneer. ¡°You¡¯re too weak to fight me, yet you talk of killing Nathan?¡± The beating stopped, but Ronan¡¯s bruises throbbed intensely. He wiped the blood from his nose with his sleeve and gritted his teeth. ¡°I may not be strong, but I¡¯m clever and have my dad¡¯s backing. Once I¡¯m out of here, Nathan will face serious trouble!¡± Chapter 2045 The man seemed slightly convinced. ¡°Is your father that powerful? Can he really take on Nathan?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ronan spun tales to avoid further hits, crafting lies with ease to shield himself from harm. ¡°Absolutely, my dad is far stronger than Nathan. If it weren¡¯t for grandpa supporting Nathan, my dad would be in charge. But grandpa¡¯s getting old. Once he¡¯s gone, Nathan will be on his own. He¡¯ll have to contend with both my dad and me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s desperate to get rid of me. But I won¡¯t let him seed. ¡± Ronan then gave the man a sycophantic look and added, ¡°Have you lost many friends because of him? Don¡¯t worry. When I get out of here in a few days, I¡¯ll help you get your revenge on Nathan!¡± The man scrutinized Ronan. Despite the bruises on his face, the way Ronan cleaned and adjusted his gold-rimmed sses marked him as someone set apart from the ordinary detainees. The man introduced himself, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Darin Gilbert. If you help me take down Nathan and remove him from his high position in the pyramid in Stastle, you will have my deep gratitude. And I¡¯ll have your back in Stastle from then on. ¡± Ronan was ted. He never expected to find himself under the protection of Nathan¡¯s adversary while confined in the National Security Bureau¡¯s detention room. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m a man of my word. Once I¡¯m out of here, Nathan¡¯s days are numbered. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Darin pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Remember, you¡¯re safe under my watch while you¡¯re in here. No one will dare trouble you in this cell. But once you¡¯re out, don¡¯t forget your promise. And when I get out, I¡¯ll be checking to see if you¡¯ve followed through. ¡± Ronan¡¯s expression stiffened; he was taken aback. He had only concocted a story to appease Darin. Did Darin truly anticipate him to uphold his promise once outside? As a member of the Payne family, how could he align himself with someone like Darin? Moreover, Darin¡¯s unpredictability could pose a threat to him in the future. Despite his reservations, Ronan didn¡¯t let his difort show and agreed to Darin¡¯s terms. With Darin¡¯s protection, Ronan¡¯s circumstances within the cell improved rapidly. He was given first ess to the bathroom, and when the officers distributed food and water, he was served first. He even chose a dry corner to sit in. By the afternoon, Ronan began to feel quite pleased with himself. The monotony of being locked up-with no phones and nothing to do but sleep or stare nkly-weighed on him. Ronan then had a mischievous thought. ¡°I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a popr game in prison, but I¡¯ve never seen it. ¡± He pointed at two of the skinnier and more irksome inmates. ¡°Could you demonstrate it for us right here?¡± he asked, stirring up some excitement among the bored detainees. Darin gave a covert wink to the other prisoners, and the two men Ronan had singled out were forcefully hauled to their feet by their fellow inmates. They struggled, pleading, ¡°Darin, Ronan, please, let us go! It¡¯s too much. We can¡¯t do this. ¡± Ronan reveled in the power he wielded within these walls, secure in the knowledge that his actions here would remain unknown once he left. He sneered dismissively, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough. You either do as I say or get beaten and spend your nights locked in the bathroom. Name your choice. ¡± Desperation etched on their faces, the two men looked at each other as they were dragged into the open area. Pushed to his limit, one of them pointed usingly at Ronan and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace to the Payne family! It¡¯s no wonder Nathan sent you here. You¡¯re nothing but a vile creature, and you¡¯ll never defeat him. ¡± Chapter 2046 Irritated, Ronan turned to Darin. ¡°Darin, please beat him severely. Let¡¯s see if he dares to insult me again. ¡± Darin hesitated, feeling a twinge of difort at being bossed around by Ronan. Given the animosity between Nathan and Ronan, he eventually yielded to Ronan¡¯s request. He rose to confront the trembling men, but one of his associates pulled him back, whispering, ¡°Darin, I doubt Ronan¡¯s reliability. If he truly had the power to challenge Nathan, he wouldn¡¯t be here. ¡± Ronan¡¯s confidence wavered, yet he retorted boldly, ¡°Everyone makes mistakes. Even Darin, with all his gang and martial arts prowess, was caught by Nathan.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I might not have physical skills, but I use my intellect. Is one slip not permitted?¡± The associate fell silent, realizing that to argue further would undermine Darin¡¯s own credibility. From across the cell, another voice chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s your father¡¯s name, Ronan?¡± ¡°My father is Mylo Payne,¡± Ronan stated. A murmur ran through the cell as the inmates whispered the name among themselves. Darin repeated it several times, contemtive. In Stastle, Nathan¡¯s name was well-known, but Mylo? He was unheard of. The man in the cornerughed softly, continuing, ¡°Perhaps not everyone is aware, but I am. Mylo has been marginalized within the Payne family and holds no real power. Does he even stand a chance against Nathan?¡± Darin¡¯s understanding clicked immediately. He seized Ronan by the cor, his anger palpable. ¡°How dare you deceive me?¡± Ronan shook his head frantically. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t lied. My father was far stronger than Nathan before he was sidelined. He¡¯s been preparing, and once I¡¯m out, he¡¯ll definitely take Nathan down. ¡± Darin maintained his grip on Ronan¡¯s cor, his actions betraying a mix of skepticism and restraint. From the corner, the man with the deep voice added, ¡°Justst night, I overheard the guards talking. Your father, Mylo, is also here, imprisoned just a few soundproof cells away. ¡± With both Ronan and Mylo behind bars, how could they possibly challenge Nathan? In a fit of irritation, Darin pped Ronan across the face. Ronan copsed, unable to stand. ¡°Son of a bitch! How dare you manipte us all afternoon? Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Darin bellowed. Ronan covered his face, groaning as he was trampled upon. Through the pain, he yelled desperately, ¡°No, I swear! Nathan is my sworn enemy. If you mistreat me, Nathan would only be pleased. ¡± Darin¡¯s men, who had been under Ronan¡¯s orders all afternoon and were already disgruntled, now surged forward to lift him up. ¡°You! What are you doing?¡± Ronan huffed. Darin pinched Ronan¡¯s chin and smirked at his pained expression. ¡°You wanted them to demonstrate the game. Why don¡¯t you show us how it¡¯s done?¡± Ronan shook his head violently. ¡°No, I can¡¯t! Absolutely not!¡± As a member of the Payne family, such humiliation was inconceivable! ¡°Come on. You¡¯ll adapt soon enough. You can either cooperate and demonstrate, or face a beating,¡± Darin sneered, offering Ronan a cruel ultimatum. Chapter 2047 onan was on the brink of a breakdown. The afternoon had passed without incident until his falsehoods were abruptly revealed. Darin, a burly man, seized him, causing Ronan to shake uncontrobly from the intense pressure. The lingering pain from bruises on Ronan¡¯s face served as a stark warning that another blow could shatter his ribs, given his frail physique. Nevertheless, he refused to be coerced into a degrading spectacle in front of a crowd. Having been a part of the affluent Payne family for years, he would rather face death thanpromise his dignity. Darin, noticing Ronan¡¯s prolonged silence, violently grasped his cor. ¡°You have three seconds to name your decision. ¡± Ronan shook his head, rejecting the whole situation. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Please, just let me go. I¡¯m not lying. I swear I can take Nathan down and make him pay!¡± Darin sneered contemptuously. ¡°You are a useless, powerless man. You can¡¯t even defeat me. How do you expect to confront Nathan? You¡¯ve bossed me around all afternoon. Do you take me for a fool?¡± After throwing Ronan to the floor, Darin instructed his men to force him against the walt. He scoffed. ¡°If you won¡¯t make a choice, I¡¯ll make one for you. Show us the game first, and then it¡¯s your turn for a beating. ¡± ¡°No!¡± Panic surged in Ronan as he felt his pants being unbuttoned. In a frantic bid to prevent the ensuing horror, he screamed, ¡°I am a member of the Payne family, one of the three most powerful ns in Stastle. Even though Nathan has eroded my father¡¯s influence, he remained a key yer. If you do this to me, he will make you pay!¡± Darin raised his hand and struck Ronan hard on the cheek, leaving him dazed. ¡°Nathan has thrown you in here. Does anyone even care about you? I¡¯m not scared of your threats. You have to obey me!¡± As his suit pants slipped down, Ronan teetered on the brink of copse and despair. He was encircled byughter and apuse, with everyone in the cell seemingly enjoying the spectacle of the noble young master being humiliated. Overwhelmed by shame and anger, Ronan roared and struggled, but it was futile. Amid Darin¡¯s mockingughter, he was on the verge of being forced into a humiliating public performance. ALL of a sudden, a policeman stood in the corridor, tapping an electric baton against the iron door. The noise quelled the troublemakers, and Darin retreated to a corner. Furious, Ronan didn¡¯t turn to look at the door. He hastily pulled up his suit pants. Mist clouded his sses. He stifled his sobs and wiped his sses with his sleeve, realizing he had been so frightened that he had cried. Ronan felt as if he had lost all dignity. He knew this moment would haunt him with enduring shame for the rest of his life. The policeman¡¯s gaze fixed on Ronan. Even though other men had ceased their actions in time, he could surmise what had been urring just moments before. He gave the door another tap with his electric baton, warning them in a cautious tone, ¡°Mr. Payne said despite Ronan being a disgrace to the Payne family, Ronan remains his cousin.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He won¡¯t forgive anyone who dares insult Ronan vilely. ¡± Darin responded with an ingratiating smile, ¡°Yes, we understand. We won¡¯t harass him. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Pleased, the policeman nodded and began to walk away. However, he paused after a few steps, turned around, and added, ¡°While individuals like Ronan do deserve a beating, My. Payne specified he shouldn¡¯t be humiliated. My. Payne didn¡¯t forbid you to hit him, though. Just ensure you don¡¯t cause severe harm. ¡± A gleam of understanding shone in Darin¡¯s eyes as he replied, ¡°Understood. ¡± Chapter 2048 Once again, despair engulfed Ronan. The moment the policeman exited, a menacing atmosphere enveloped the cell. Darin and his crew eyed Ronan with predatory excitement. ¡°No, mo!¡± Ronan cried out, cradling his head in an attempt to protect himself. Despite his cries and pleas for mercy, Darin delivered a harsh blow. Ronan slumped against the wall, his appearance now pitiable with a tooth missing. He tried to dodge the relentless punches, but they continued to strike him painfully. After thirty minutes, Darin halted, mindful of Nathan¡¯s directives not to inflict serious injury or humiliation, especially with the policemen on alert. They had to moderate their anger and not lose control. Eventually, the barrage of blows ceased. Ronan¡¯s refined demeanor was ruined, his face bloodied, tears mixing with blood, leaving him deeply embarrassed. Ronan, writhing in pain, clung to the wall, his body shaking. He felt utterly powerless, uncertain of when the next brutal beating might ur or how long his confinement wouldst. Deep-seated hatred for Nathan burned within him. As the pain in his body worsened, so did his loathing. If Nathan had just let him go, he would now be safely aboard a cargo ship heading out of Cadiered. And his father had set aside a significant sum of money for him, ensuring a carefree life ahead. Instead, he was stuck in the bleak prison of the National Security Bureau, enduring relentless beatings. Overwhelmed with anger, Ronan was suddenly kicked in the back, causing his head to crash against the wall. Though the blow was painful, it fortunately didn¡¯t draw blood. Darin, the perpetrator, then snapped, ¡°Get up, you scumbag. You don¡¯t belong sitting with us. Move to the bathroom, now. ¡± With that, he delivered another kick, spurring Ronan forward. Silently wiping away his tears, Ronan obeyed without a word. He limped to the bathroom area, squatting where Darin had directed. The cell was crammed with over ten men, all of whom Ronan found repulsive. However, sitting beside the bathroom, he discovered it was even more nauseating. Clutching his bloodied hand over his mouth and nose, the overwhelming stench of the toilet made him retch. His retching caught Darin¡¯s attention. Annoyed, Darin stomped over to Ronan and attacked him once more. ¡°You smell worse than this toilet, and yet you dare to show your displeasure about the smell?¡± As hended blows on Ronan, Darin berated him, ¡°Even a person Like me understands that familyes first. I could never harm my family. How could you inflict such pain on your own beloved grandfather? You deserve every bit of reprimand you get. ¡± The policemen who arrived mid-incident had a brief chat with them before exining the reasons behind Ronan¡¯s detention, which only fueled Darin¡¯s rage and that of the others in the cell. Despite his status as a gang member, Darin held loyalty and family in high regard. To him, Ronan was nothing more than a despicable viin, aplete scoundrel. As Darin continued his assault, Ronan tried desperately to endure. Eventually, he crumpled to the floor, clutching his head, dizzy and on the verge of losing consciousness. Seeing this, one of Darin¡¯s men rushed over to intervene. ¡°Darin, stop beating him. If you keep this up, we¡¯ll all be in trouble.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Let him rest for the next few days. ¡± Darin stopped his assault but spat scornfully at Ronan. Chapter 2049 Ronan trembled violently, struggling to remain conscious despite the overwhelming pain. He endured every agonizing minute in that cell, dreading the even harsher conditions he might face in a high-security prison under Nathan¡¯s control. Meanwhile, Lucinda made a detour to Peace Mountain before returning home. Although the gunshot wound hadn¡¯t struck Graham¡¯s vital organs, she felt a strong sense of responsibility and knew she needed to visit him before he recovered. Arriving at the vi, she found Violeta removing the bandage from Graham¡¯s wound. Lucinda entered quietly and sat on a small sofa near the bed, silently observing as Graham had his dressing changed. Her lips were pursed, and neither she nor Graham spoke, though he nced her way asionally. Violeta concentrated on her task, creating a calm yet subtly harmonious atmosphere in the room. The silence persisted until Violeta finished unwrapping the bandages. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on with this injury? Is there something wrong with the medicine? How has it not improved after so many days?¡± she asked, concerned. Frowning, Lucinda approached to examine Graham¡¯s wound. As she drew closer, Graham tried to shift away but reassured her in a hoarse voice It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s not a big deal. Lucinda gently pressed his shoulder, urging, ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± It had been over a week, yet the wound remained fresh, red, and slightly inmed. It showed no signs of healing. On the contrary, it appeared more serious than before. Lucinda¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°How could this be? Have you been applying the medicine properly?¡± Avoiding Lucinda¡¯s gaze, Graham bowed his head in silence. Violeta recounted, ¡°Initially, I tended to his wounds. However, he soon insisted on self-care, not wanting to trouble me. Today, I insisted on helping, unaware that his condition had worsened. ¡± Lucinda immediately detected a hint of peculiarity in Violeta¡¯s words. Narrowing her eyes, she fixed her gaze on Graham, suspicion lingering in her expression. Graham, feeling a pang of guilt, kept his eyes averted, an unusual demeanor for him. Lucinda questioned, ¡°Graham, did you do this intentionally? You haven¡¯t tended to your wound these past few days, correct?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve been applying medication to my back. It¡¯s just that the injury may be more severe than I initially thought. Perhaps my application of the medicine wasn¡¯t sufficient,¡± Graham exined. Lucinda remained unconvinced, countering, ¡°You¡¯re avoiding Violeta¡¯s assistance, yet you can¡¯t tend to the wound yourself. Why would you choose this course of action? How could you treat your wound like this?¡± Graham, contrite, nodded. ¡°It was thoughtless of me to act this way. I apologize for causing your concern. ¡± Lucinda was surprised, catching the first part of his statement. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a prompt admission of your error. It even surprised me. ¡± She paused, then recollected thetter part of his statement. Straightening with displeasure, she cast a disapproving nce downward at Graham. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about you.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Just ensure Violeta isn¡¯t troubled by your actions. ¡± Upon hearing Lucinda¡¯s words, Violeta smiled, and Graham¡¯s satisfaction was evident as he mirrored her expression. Chapter 2050 Lucinda, shifting her gaze, settled back on the sofa. ¡°Your wound has worsened, risking infection. I¡¯ll summon Hilliard for a thorough examination. ¡± As Lucinda reached for her phone, Graham interjected, ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury, really. Hilliard¡¯s upied with his girlfriend now, no need to trouble him. I¡¯ll manage with some anti-inmmatory pills. ¡± Lucinda stated firmly, ¡°Your wound hasn¡¯t healed after a week. There¡¯s a risk of scarrin Let Hilliard examine it to avoid anysting marks orplications. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Graham rejected the suggestion, asserting, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about scars. I¡¯ll bear it as a constant reminder. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s voice turned cold as she remarked, ¡°Are you trying to leave this scar as a reminder of your sacrifice for me? So I won¡¯t forget your kindness and forgive you sooner?¡± Violeta¡¯s expression froze in response to Lucinda¡¯s sharp words. Unable to contain her difort, she swiftly excused herself, finding a pretext to retreat downstairs and prepare coffee for Lucinda. Soon, only Lucinda and Graham remained in the room, the atmosphere heavy with unspoken tension. Lucinda criticized, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be swayed by your self-inflicted tricks. It¡¯s pointless for you to punish yourself like this, and it only aggravates me further. ¡± As usual, Graham nodded obediently, though a faint smile graced his lips, clearly indicating his satisfaction. Why was Lucinda upset that he didn¡¯t apply the medicine properly? Why was she scolding him for failing to take good care of himself? Could this mean that she still cared about him? Since childhood, Graham had dedicated himself to teaching and caring for Lucinda, his younger sister. As her elder brother, he naturally held a significant ce in Lucinda¡¯s life, right? When he was lost in thought, Lucinda¡¯s voice cut through the silence, chilly and usatory. ¡°Why do you remain silent? Am I correct? Are you too ashamed to admit it?¡± Graham gently disagreed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m okay with having a scar.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s just a way for me to always remember that you¡¯re my dear sister. Whenever you need help, I¡¯ll be there to keep you safe, even if it means putting myself in danger. I just want to show you how much you mean to me. ¡± His caring words stirred Lucinda¡¯s heart. However, she remained silent. On that fateful day on the ind, Graham had indeed risked his Life to protect her from harm. Valerie¡¯s shot was swift and decisive, catching Lucinda off guard. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Graham rushed to her defense, taking the bullet meant for Lucinda. Over the past year, Graham had been harming himself as a form of penance for the wrongs he hadmitted against her. Now, he had once againe to her rescue. Would this suffice to atone for the suffering he had caused her? Chapter 2051 Lucinda wrestled with conflicting emotions, her silence stretching on. ¡°Lucinda, Violeta is downstairs. Could you lend me a hand with applying some medicine?¡± Graham asked, his voice gentle. Lucinda snapped back to the present, rising to her feet and siting behind Graham. With a determined focus, she opened the medical kit resting on the bed. A serene smile touched Graham¡¯s lips as he instructed Lucinda on the order to apply the medication. ¡°Begin by cleansing the wound with alcohol, then apply this anti-inmmatory ointment, and finally, secure it with a bandage. ¡± Lucinda hummed in response, following his directions meticulously as she tended to his injury. asionally, Graham stole nces at her. Observing her earnest concentration, a sense of contentment washed over him. For over a year, Graham hadn¡¯t experienced such tender care from Lucinda. As Lucinda applied the medicine, her movements were tender and cautious as if instinctively avoiding causing Graham further difort, which moved him deeply. Tears glistened in Graham¡¯s eyes, emotions overwhelming him. With a steadying breath, heposed himself. Sensing his shift in demeanor, Lucinda paused. ¡°Have I caused you pain?¡± she inquired softly. Bitterness and shame welled up in Graham¡¯s heart. Lucinda¡¯s inquiry came in a gentle, soothing tone. He realized he had beenpletely wrong for breaking her heart for the sake of Valerie and her mother. Graham was too overwhelmed with sadness to find words. His eyes filled with uncontroble tears, their redness betraying the depth of his guilt. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucinda asked. She waited for a response from Graham but never received one. Rising from her seat, she positioned herself in front of Graham, her fingertips tenderly lifting his chin. However, her gesture revealed tears glistening in his eyes. Seeing this, Lucinda was struck by a profound sense of astonishment. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­¡± she stammered. In her perception, Graham had always embodied the ideal brother: strong, reserved,posed, and not prone to overt disys of emotion. She had never witnessed Graham shed tears for anything before. Surprisingly, even a man of such strength could be brought to tears by his wrongdoing. In a sudden surge of emotion, Graham withdrew from her touch, averting his gaze in embarrassment and shame, his vulnerability exposed. ¡°I¡­ I wasn¡¯t crying.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I wasn¡¯t in pain. I just¡­ It¡¯s the smell of the alcohol. It just¡­ made me tear up. ¡± Chapter 2052 Lucinda raised her eyebrows teasingly and remarked, ¡°Did I say you were crying? You¡¯ve just admitted yourself!¡± Graham found himself at a loss for words. He felt a wave of shame wash over him, his cheeks flushing crimson. Had he almost cried in front of his sister? He urged, ¡°You¡­ you should keep applying the medicine. It¡¯s gettingte. Nathan wille to pick you upter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sensing Graham¡¯s difort, Lucinda chose not to tease him further. She continued to apply ointment to his wound and delicately bandage it. As Lucinda prepared to descend the stairs after tidying up the first aid kit, Graham reached out and gently took hold of her wrist, his red-rimmed eyes meeting hers with intensity. His lips moved several times, yet he grappled to articte his thoughts into words. Lucinda remarked softly, ¡°No words? Cat got your tongue, huh?¡± Graham felt embarrassed by her teasing. He gathered his emotions, meeting Lucinda¡¯s gaze with solemnity. ¡°Lucinda, I¡­¡± His words trailed off once again as Graham grappled with his thoughts. Would Lucinda be annoyed if he apologized and begged for forgiveness now? Would Lucinda resent him even more? Graham¡¯s mind raced with doubts. Would Lucinda think he was feigning pain to evoke sympathy from her? Fear and hesitation gripped him as he contemted the risk. It had taken considerable effort to shift Lucinda¡¯s perception of him. What if his inquiry rendered all his efforts as amounting to nothing? Without resisting as he held her wrist, Lucinda encouraged softly, ¡°What do you want to say? Go ahead and say it. ¡± Lowering his gaze, Graham hesitated before speaking. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s gettingte. Would you like to have dinner here, or should we wait for Nathan to pick you up?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucinda frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been hesitating for quite a while. Is that really all you wanted to say?¡± Without meeting her gaze, Graham nodded silently. Lucinda was left momentarily speechless. ¡°I won¡¯t stay for dinner. I believe Nathan will be here shortly. I¡¯ll bring the first aid kit downstairs to Violeta and then leave. ¡± Resigned to her decision, Graham nodded in eptance. ¡°Alright. Take care on the road, and ask Nathan to drive cautiously,¡± he said with concern. Chapter 2053 Lucinda nodded in acknowledgment, her tone serious as she added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your anti-inmmatory medication. If your gunshot wound doesn¡¯t show improvement or worsens by the next time I visit, I¡¯ll be angry and may have to discipline you as the head of the family. Keep that in mind. ¡± ¡°Sure, I will take good care of myself. By the time you visit next, the wound might even start to scab over,¡± Graham responded. Lucinda nodded. ¡°I hope so. ¡± With the medicine box in hand, Lucinda left the room and descended the stairs to find Violeta, to whom she handed the box. Afterwards, she received a message from Nathan. Nathan informed her that he had arrived and was waiting outside the vi. After bidding farewell to Violeta, Lucinda exited the vi. During their drive back to N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda seemed subdued, her thoughts weighing her down. Nathan noticed her mood and gently took her hand. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, honey?¡± Startled from her thoughts, Lucinda tightened her grip on his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how much Graham has changed recently. ¡± Graham was no longer the haughty brother he once was. He had be more sensitive, cautious, and even humble in her presence. He had even cried in front of her earlier that day. Nathan offered a reassuring smile, asionally ncing at Lucinda. ¡°Are you considering forgiving him?¡± Lucinda remained silent. Having known Lucinda for years, Nathan understood her well and could often guess what was on her mind. He decided to help mend the fractured rtionship between Lucinda and Graham. ¡°The truth is, Valerie was the main instigator behind the past troubles. She took many actions without Graham¡¯s knowledge, misusing the authority he gave her. It¡¯s likely that Graham was an unwitting aplice. His real mistake was giving Valerie too much power. ¡± Lucinda looked down, her expression serene yet attentive as she listened to Nathan. Seeing her contemtive demeanor, Nathan continued, ¡°Your reluctance to forgive him actually shows how much Graham means to you. You Love him deeply, which is why finding out he inadvertently supported Valerie feels like such a betrayal. Graham had spent over a year trying to atone for his past mistakes. He was quieter these days, weighed down by guilt, and found it difficult to face you directly. When he took that bullet for you on the ind, it wasn¡¯t just an act of protection-it was a definitive choice to stand by you over Valerie. ¡± Nathan paused, considering his next words carefully. ¡°I know he felt indebted to Valerie¡¯s mother for saving his life.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But he never expected Valerie to change so drastically¡­¡± Before Nathan could finish, Lucinda withdrew her hand sharply. Perplexed by her sudden coldness, Nathan tentatively asked, ¡°Honey? Chapter 2054 Turning away, Lucinda folded her arms and said sternly, ¡°I understand all too well. It¡¯s simr to how you insisted on divorcing me to marry Eleanor because she had saved your life once. ¡± Nathan was momentarily stunned. Silently, he pulled the car over and turned to face her, speaking cautiously. ¡°Honey, we were discussing Graham¡¯s situation. Why are we revisiting my past actions? You shouldn¡¯t use this against me Like this¡­¡± As he continued, his voice dropped to a whisper, his eyes reddening. Lucinda remained calm yet firm, confronting him about his past. ¡°I never saved anyone¡¯s life, so perhaps I can¡¯t understand your kind of obligation. But you do, and I haven¡¯t forgotten what happened. Do you really want me to dredge up those events?¡± Nathan acknowledged his error openly, ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. It only brings back unhappy memories. I¡¯ll find a way to make amends when we get home until you feel better. ¡± Hearing his remorseful tone, a smile flickered across Lucinda¡¯s face. Noticing her smile, Nathan realized that Lucinda wasn¡¯t truly angry. Upon hearing him repeatedly defend Graham, she intentionally spoke those harsh words. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Nathan leaned forward and ki*sed Lucinda¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know you love me deeply. You wouldn¡¯t want me to punish myself, right?¡± She pushed his face away and pretended to be slightly annoyed. ¡°Stop that.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Just drive, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°Understood, madam. ¡± Nathan quickly pecked her cheek again, a smirk of triumph on his face as he started the car and sped off into the night. After their meal, they settled in their bedroom; Nathan was busy with business on his iPad for the Payne Group, while Lucinda yed video games with Noelle. Both were engrossed in their tasks. Half an hourter, having finished his work, Nathan quietly wrapped his arms around Lucinda from behind without disturbing her, content to simply watch her y. It was only after Lucinda celebrated a game victory that Nathan dared to cover her screen with his hand, halting her progress. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she inquired. Nathan rested his chin on her shoulder and whispered, ¡°Honey, how long will you keep ying? Aren¡¯t you going to spend some time with your husband tonight?¡± Lucinda brushed his hand aside, promptly resuming her game. ¡°I¡¯m here with you now. ¡± Nathan sighed against her neck, his breath warm in her ear, trying to distract her with his closeness. ¡°This isn¡¯t quite what I had in mind. You know that. ¡± Feeling a tickle, Lucinda squirmed away to focus on her game. ¡°Remember? We agreedst night not to be intimate today to see if I might have another rpse at night. We¡¯re testing if there¡¯s a link between my fatigue and symptoms. Did you forget?¡± Caught off guard, Nathan found himself without words. He knew he¡¯d forgotten their agreement, but the temptation was overwhelming with her so close. Chapter 2055 Lucinda remained undistracted by his antics, her gaze fixed on her game as she spoke. ¡°So, no fooling around. Let¡¯s just rx and stick to the n tonight. For our experiment, we have to abstain. ¡± Nathany on the bed, feeling increasingly despondent. He fiddled with his phone while Lucinda was engrossed in her video games, chatting away with Noelle through the game¡¯s voice chat feature. Feeling left out, Nathan¡¯s frustration grew. He scrolled through his contacts and sent a message to Cyrus. ¡°Keep an eye on your fianc¨¦e. She¡¯s monopolizing my quality time with Lucinda tonight. ¡± Cyrus was at a loss for words, and chose not to respond. ¡°She¡¯s hogging my Lucinda. Why don¡¯t you turn off Noelle¡¯s phone and let her get some sleep?¡± Nathan sent him another text. It took a few moments before Cyrus replied, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I won¡¯t risk upsetting a woman so deeply immersed in her activities. I don¡¯t want to provoke her wrath. ¡± Nathan was speechless about Cyrus¡¯ reply. He was upset that Cyrus couldn¡¯t stop Noelle from ying her games. Then, another message came in. Cyrus added, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not being able to stop Noelle. If you think you¡¯re up to it, why don¡¯t you convince Lucinda to stop gaming with Noelle?¡± Feeling a mix of annoyance and challenge, Nathan replied, ¡°What if I manage that? What will you do?¡± Cyrus responded, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead and honor you as my mentor. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Just wait and see,¡± Nathan snorted, a determined look crossing his face. After putting down his phone, Nathan stood and walked over to the wardrobe, his movements deliberate. He mmed the wardrobe door louder than necessary to draw Lucinda¡¯s attention and pulled out a whip. Lucinda, deeply absorbed in her game, didn¡¯t even nce his way. Taking a deep breath, Nathan walked back to the bed with the whip in hand. The sight of the whip finally drew Lucinda¡¯s gaze.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She looked up to see Nathan holding the whip with a tortured expression on his face. Startled, Lucinda paused her game and took the whip from him. ¡°What are you doing? Have you lost your mind?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze bore into Lucinda, a storm of emotions churning within him. ¡°I¡¯m alright, but I can¡¯t shake the thought of my wife spending time with others ying games after dinner, leaving me alone in bed. ¡± Chapter 2056 ¡°What?¡± Lucinda¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Leaving him alone in bed? Come on! Weren¡¯t they together in bed just previously? Lucinda questioned gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree not to be intimate tonight? Why can¡¯t I y games?¡± ncing at Lucinda¡¯s phone, Nathan noticed a message from her gaming partner, inquiring why she wasn¡¯t ying. ¡°I didn¡¯t insist on intimacy tonight, but¡­ spending time with me doesn¡¯t sh with ying games. I¡¯m right here, willing to game with you. But instead, you¡¯re ying with Cyrus¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Do you think that¡¯s fair, Lucinda?¡± As Lucinda received another game notification, she nodded absentmindedly and resumed ying. Nathan sighed deeply and gently ced the whip in front of Lucinda¡¯s eyes again. Its presence was impossible to ignore, even if Lucinda tried to avert her gaze. In a somber tone, Nathan murmured, ¡°It¡¯s my fault that my wife doesn¡¯t want to y with me. I¡¯ll punish myself by using this whip for as long as she continues to y. ¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t,¡± Lucinda interjected, reaching out to stop him. Meeting Nathan¡¯s discontented gaze, Lucinda sought apromise. ¡°I won¡¯t y with Noelle after this round. I¡¯ll let you join me in the game. How does that sound?¡± Seeing that he had achieved his goal of having Lucinda spend time with him, Nathan nodded, allowing her to finish up this round of the game. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± Lucinda gestured toward the whip. ¡°Put it away, please. It¡¯s unsettling. ¡± Nathan tossed the whip back into the closet decisively. Sitting behind Lucinda, he wrapped his arms around her waist, silently observing as she finished the game. Once more, the triumphant echoes of victory filled the air, signaling another sessful conquest in the game. With nimble fingers, Lucinda swiftly tapped out a message to Noelle, expressing her inability to continue the gaming session and gently urging her friend to retire early for the night. As Nathan had anticipated, he seamlessly assumed control, stepping in to fill the void left by Noelle¡¯s departure. Shortly after, a message popped up on Nathan¡¯s phone screen. It was from Cyrus. The message box contained only two words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, mentor. ¡± ¡°Good boy!¡± With a smirk dancing upon his lips, Nathan responded. Unperturbed by the potential reaction from Cyrus, Nathan quickly closed the MSN messenger, refocusing his attention on the cherished moments of ying games with Lucinda. Inside N&L Fairy Land, the night unfolded in all its breathtaking beauty. Chapter 2057 Yet for Ronan, confined within the detention quarters of the National Security Bureau, the hours stretched on with aching torment. Though the police had offered water, Darin and the others refused to let Ronan have even a sip. They also showed disgust at Ronan¡¯s strong smell of blood and Locked him in the bathroom to rest. Ronan wished he could faint right then and there, hoping to be taken to the medical room for treatment and a moment to catch his breath. However, the wounds on his body hadn¡¯t struck any vital organs. While excruciatingly painful, they were not life-threatening. With a clear mind, Ronan could only endure the relentless waves of agony washing over him. Darin shattered Ronan¡¯s expensive sses. Being nearsighted, Ronan was unable to see clearly, intensifying his fear. The overpowering stench of the toilet assaulted his senses relentlessly, pushing the limits of his tolerance for the foul odor. Under these circumstances, Ronan found it impossible to drift into slumber. Each breath he took was apanied by a sharp pang of pain coursing through his body. With no respite in sight, he could only curl up in the corner, seeking sce in the farthest corner away from the filthy toilet. Covering his mouth and nose, Ronan suppressed any urge to make a sound, even as pain pulsed relentlessly through his body. The threat of another assault from Darin loomedrge, driving him to maintain absolute silence. Never before had Ronan felt such profound misery, subjected to the relentless bullying of Darin. Overwhelmed with a sense of injustice, he longed to release the pent-up anguish in tears.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Suddenly, regret flooded over him as he recalled heeding Danilo¡¯s deceitful counsel. Acting upon his advice, Ronan had schemed to exploit Nathan¡¯s absence on a business trip by poisoning his grandfather¡¯s food, aiming to usurp control within the family. Indeed, had he refrained from such treacherous actions, he might have avoided detection by Nathan altogether. Without sumbing to Danilo¡¯s machinations, Ronan could have continued to live peacefully at home, enjoying afortable and contented life. Swiftly, he dismissed the notion that he could have led a carefree life as Nathan was not benevolent. Nathan would surely find an opportunity to make him suffer. Ronan believed that he and his father could only make aeback within the Payne family and secure their rightful leadership by taking action against Nathan before he could act. The only thing Ronan could me was his bad luck. Why did Nathan return just in time on the day of Norton¡¯s ident, and why hadn¡¯t he acted sooner himself? Ronan clung to the notion that Nathan¡¯s downfall was the only way to repay all his suffering. Tremors wracked Ronan¡¯s frame, his skin stretched taut over his pain-ridden form, every pore pulsating with an overwhelming surge of hatred. His desire to rend Nathan limb from limb consumed him, an urge born from the depths of his seething hatred. Ronan was unable to sleep, consumed by his burning hatred. Even Mylo, confined to a solitary room within the confines of the National Security Bureau, wrestled with the elusive embrace of slumber. Mylo didn¡¯tmit any serious transgressions. Consequently, Nathan merely confined him, ensuring he couldn¡¯t roam freely. Mylo leaned wearily against the cold wall, his only sce the faint slivers of moonlight filtering through a small, ventted window high above. Had Ronan escaped sessfully? Chapter 2058 Did Nathan believe what he had said? Why hadn¡¯t Nathane to see him after locking him up for two days? Did Norton tell Nathan the truth? But it seemed unlikely that Norton would have disclosed such information! Mylo leaned against the cold wall, his eyes narrowed in frustration. Sleep eluded him as unanswered questions whirled relentlessly through his mind. He drew deep drags from his cigarette, exhaling asional smoke rings into the stagnant air. Yet, even the taste lingering in his mouth was bitter, failing to distract him from the tumult of thoughts racing through his mind. Perhaps he should demand a conversation with Nathan tomorrow. The next morning, in the tranquil garden of N&L Fairy Land, birdsong filled the air as the morning sun cast gentle rays through the sheer curtains, painting the master bedroom with a warm, golden hue. As Lucinda stirred from her slumber, she realized she was nestled against Nathan¡¯s chest, his strong arm cradling her tenderly in a protective embrace. Surprisingly, she was refreshed and free from any lingering fatigue or illness. Lucinda¡¯s astonishment was palpable as she gently brushed the tip of Nathan¡¯s nose, rousing him from his sleep. ¡°Darling, did I have a rpsest night?¡± she inquired. Nathan¡¯s longshes fluttered slightly as he gradually blinked his eyes open. A faint haze lingered in his dark gaze, suggesting he was still in a daze. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯m so tired.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. I won¡¯t fully wake up until you ki*s me. ¡± Lucinda gazed at him incredulously as he requested a ki*s. Instead of obliging, she yfully flicked his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s pointless to behave like a spoiled child. ¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± A frown etched across Nathan¡¯s features as he rubbed his forehead, a wave of displeasure coursing through him. Deprived of the ki*s he sought and instead met with a flick from his wife, Nathan¡¯s frustration simmered. ¡°Honey, you are bullying me. ¡± In the blink of an eye, Nathan transformed into a mischievous wolf, yfully rolling over and pouncing on Lucinda, enfolding her in his embrace. ¡°If you won¡¯t ki*s me, I¡¯ll just have to do it myself. ¡± With unrestrained passion, Nathan lowered his lips and peppered Lucinda¡¯s body with fervent ki*ses, each touch filled with adoration and Longing. Nathan embodied the primal essence of a fierce beast, fiercely marking his territory with each tender caress and ki*s. Chapter 2059 The intensity of Nathan¡¯s ki*ses left Lucinda feeling dizzy, her senses intoxicated by the sweet, heady atmosphere enveloping them as if she were drunk on their love. With a gentle press against Nathan¡¯s forehead, Lucinda pushed him away, her tone firm as she implored, ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m serious. ¡± Nathan understood the importance of ceasing his yful antics. He realized persisting would only irritate her, so he obediently relented, lying by her side. He told her, ¡°You didn¡¯t experience a rpsest night. I held you in my arms, and you didn¡¯t stir at all. You slept soundly until dawn. ¡± Lucinda felt a wave of relief wash over her as Nathan confirmed that she had not experienced a rpse the night before. This was great news. She smiled. ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯ve fully recovered from my manic episodes? Perhaps we should bring Colby and Destinee back from Grandpa¡¯s ce. ¡± After some thought, Nathan said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to theb today for a test and a general check-up with Aldric. We need to make sure everything is alright. ¡± Lucinda nodded, agreeing to his n. They washed up and headed to theb. Aldric conducted the blood test on Lucinda. Half an hourter, the results were ready. Aldric announced, ¡°The indices have improved, but they¡¯re not entirely normal yet. Moving forward, it¡¯s crucial that you regte your emotions and avoid excessive mental distress. Staying calm is important. ¡± Nathan¡¯s hold on Lucinda¡¯s hand tightened. He was thrilled, but years of leadership at the National Security Bureau had taught him the importance ofposure. He smiled at Lucinda, trying to suppress his excitement. Aldric added, ¡°Given the current rate of recovery, we can stop the infusions. I¡¯ll prescribe some calming medication to be taken alongside Lucinda¡¯s other treatments. ¡± He looked at the physical data sheet, visibly relieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the infusions would only be necessary for two months. Under Nathan¡¯s care, you¡¯ve recovered remarkably fast, Lucinda. This is truly fortunate news. ¡± Lucinda smiled. ¡°Your expertise has been invaluable. Thank you, Aldric. ¡± Aldric dismissed thepliment with a wave of his hand. ¡°The real credit belongs to Nathan. He¡¯s been by your side through thete hours, always there during your treatment. Handling everything when you were unwell, he took it all in stride. I couldn¡¯t have done that. ¡± Remembering times she hadshed out at Nathan, Lucinda felt a twinge of guilt. She looked down, silently concurring with Aldric¡¯s praise.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her expression shift, Nathanmented coolly, ¡°You¡¯ll understand someday. When you love someone as deeply as I love Lucinda, you¡¯ll know what it means to truly care for another. Besides, Lucinda could never really hurt anyone. ¡± Aldric looked away, unconvinced by Nathan¡¯s words. At that time, Nathan was away on business and had entrusted him with Lucinda¡¯s care. He had even arranged for four robust bodyguards in theb to manage Lucinda, who was unpredictably aggressive. Chapter 2060 ALL four guards ended up bruised and battered, vowing never to take on such a task again. Lucinda could never really hurt anyone? That was a total lie! Aware that Nathan was trying tofort Lucinda, Aldric chose not to challenge his exaggeration. Instead, he quipped, ¡°Absolutely, Lucinda is the real weak one here. She struggles even with a bottle cap. If she were to hit Nathan, it would be no more harmful than a cat¡¯s scratch. ¡± Hisment was clearly an exaggeration.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Both Lucinda and Nathan looked displeased. After their conversation, Nathan left theb, a bag of medicine in one hand and Lucinda¡¯s hand in the other. He dropped Lucinda off at Simmons Group first. ¡®s BunnyBookery Before she stepped out of the car, Nathan reiterated her medication schedule with earnest concern. ¡°Honey, remember to take three light green pills at a time, three times a day, and two other pills twice a day¡­¡± At first, Lucinda felt a flicker of impatience, but Nathan¡¯s earnest expression soon softened her reaction, making her listen more attentively. Nathan continued, ¡°And remember, drink warm water with them. Avoid cold water or taking the pills dry-it¡¯s not good for your stomach and could lessen their effectiveness. Got it?¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°Yes, honey. Don¡¯t worry. Aldric noted down the dosage for me. I won¡¯t forget. ¡± She leaned over to the driver¡¯s seat, cupped Nathan¡¯s face in her hands, and nted ki*ses on his cheeks and Lips. Nathan, still anxious, wanted to apany her inside but couldn¡¯t because of his duties at the National Security Bureau, especially with pressing issues involving Mylo and Ronan looming. He sighed. ¡°Remember to take your medicine, but if you forget, it¡¯s not the end of the world. I¡¯ll call you at noon to make sure you¡¯ve taken it-I can watch you over video. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback. ¡°Why are you so strict?¡± ¡°Your health is my priority,¡± Nathan replied. ¡°Remember, you used to make sure I took my medicine just like this. ¡± Lucinda found no words to counter his assertion. She pursed her lips, opened the car door, waved at Nathan, and walked into the Simmons Group building. Nathan didn¡¯t immediately drive off in his luxury car. Instead, he pulled out his phone and promptly set a reminder for Lucinda¡¯s medication schedule during his lunch break. It wasn¡¯t until Lucinda hadpletely disappeared into the building that Nathan started the car and headed towards the National Security Bureau. Upon reaching the office, Nathan noticed Sonny waiting outside with a stack of documents, seemingly anticipating his arrival. ¡°Why are you waiting out here today? Why not go inside?¡± Nathan asked, a hint of a smile on his Lips. ¡°I saw youing down the corridor, so I am here to greet you,¡± Sonny replied with a grin. Chapter 2061 ¡°You are quite a smooth talker. ¡± Though it was a mild rebuke, Nathan wasn¡¯t truly upset. He gestured for Sonny to follow him inside. ¡°Come in. ¡± Once inside, Sonny handed the investigative documents to Nathan. Nathan quickly scanned the document and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on the investigation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been challenging,¡± Sonny began. ¡°The incident urred over twenty years ago, and the records from that time are scarce. I¡¯ve contacted all the news agencies in Stastle and only found a few reports on the car ident. ¡± Nathan frowned, puzzled. ¡°Given that the Payne family was prominent, even if not the wealthiest, the death of my father-the eldest son poised to inherit significant influence-should have been headline news nationwide. How is it possible it was barely covered?¡± Sonny nodded in agreement. ¡°I find it highly suspicious too. Your parents were well-known figures; their deaths in a car ident should have drawn major media attention. Yet, none of the major news outlets in Stastle have any archives of such reports, just a few mentions in lesser-known papers. ¡± He paused, then continued with a solemn tone, ¡°Also, the news articles I found are scant on details about the ident. They merely state that the driver was intoxicated and speeding. After the crash, he made a substantial payment and was subsequently sentenced to death. ¡± A death sentence? For a traffic incident, the situation must have been particrly grave to warrant such a penalty. It suggested the driver was not only drunk but possibly involved in a hit-and-run. There might have been additionalplicating factors.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he reviewed the sparse details in the reports. Given the passage of so many years, any minor evidence would have been obliterated by time. Apart from these articles, the individual responsible had been executed, and no witnesses remained, Leaving the case cold and nearly impossible to pursue further. Was Mylo their only lead left in uncovering the truth? Nathan¡¯s demeanor became grave and resolute, his lips pressed tightly together as he contemted deeply. Seeing Nathan¡¯s distressed state, Sonny sighed and offered, ¡°Can you give me more time? I¡¯ll assemble arger team and do our best to locate any witnesses or clues that might still exist. ¡± Nathan remained silent for a moment. Considering the capabilities of the National Security Bureau, the fact that it took Sonny two whole days to scratch the surface of what seemed Like a straightforward case suggested that the issue¡¯splexity had grown with time. Nathan rubbed his forehead, determined not to give up easily. ¡°Okay, go over it again. Take your time; make sure it¡¯s thorough and Leave no stone unturned. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sonny then bowed and exited Nathan¡¯s office. Minutes after his departure, Nathan continued to scrutinize the clipped newspaper articles. A daring hypothesis began to form in his mind. His grandfather had been a formidable figure in the military,manding respect and fear. Chapter 2062 If he had orchestrated it¡­ Suddenly, the knocking sound at the door pulled Nathan from his reverie. He quickly gathered the documents, stowing them in a drawer, and called out casually, ¡°Come in. ¡± It was the officer from the detention center. ¡°Sir, Mylo has requested to see you. He says he¡¯s ready to disclose everything you want to know this time. ¡± Nathan squinted, deep in thought, but remained silent. The officer looked up at him uncertainly and asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Sir, shall I bring Mylo to your office, or would you prefer to visit him in the cell?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t directly address the question, instead saying, ¡°I understand. You may return to your duties now. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery What? The officer was puzzled. Did Nathan want to see Mylo or not?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Since Nathan hadn¡¯t confirmed, the officer concluded that Nathan did not wish to meet with Mylo at this time. ¡°Okay, sir. ¡± As the officer exited, Nathan¡¯s gaze returned to the document Sonny had provided. It included a ck and white photo from a news report over twenty years ago, depicting a catastrophic car ident. The luxury car shown was mangled and aze, hinting at the high impact and the intense ordeal the upants had faced. However, the report only mentioned the victims¡¯ car and omitted any details of the other vehicle involved. Was it a truck, a bus, or perhaps a cart? Such extensive damage to the luxury car his parents were in couldn¡¯t have been caused by an ordinary vehicle. Could it have been another luxury car? Maybe someone influential in Cadiered was involved. These were merely Nathan¡¯s spections; solid evidence was stillcking. Nathan decided he would meet Mylo, but he would make him wait an hour to avoid seeming too eager. * Mylo was alone in his cell, gripping the handrail as he peered around, anticipating Nathan¡¯s arrival. Instead, the same officer returned, alone. Chapter 2063 Startled, Mylo seized the officer¡¯s arm.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Where is Nathan? Where is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Payne is tied up. He couldn¡¯t make it down here to see you. ¡± Mylo was taken aback and frowned in disbelief. ¡°How could he note? Doesn¡¯t he want to know the truth?¡± The officer calmly shook off his hand. ¡°Mr. Payne will pursue what he needs to know in his own way. No one else can dictate his actions. ¡± The sound of footsteps echoed as the officer walked away, leaving the corridor silent thereafter. Sitting on the cold floor against the wall, Mylo looked pensive. Did Nathan already have enough clues that he didn¡¯t need to negotiate? This thought was quickly dismissed by Mylo. Taking a deep breath, he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My father would never expose it. Without clear evidence from over twenty years ago, Nathan will have to negotiate with me. ¡± Firm in this belief, Mylo calmly lit a cigarette and waited quietly for Nathan. He was convinced that without concrete evidence, Nathan would have no choice but toe and negotiate. It was only a matter of time. Both men were deep in their own thoughts. An hourter, the door to the cell opened. Hearing the noise, Mylo didn¡¯t even lift his head. He didn¡¯t need visual confirmation to know who it was. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Nathan. I thought you¡¯d show more urgency about the truth concerning your parents¡¯ death,¡± Mylo remarked. Dressed in a dark green military uniform, Nathan entered the cell with a solemn and imposing air, his hands tucked into the pockets of his trousers. The officer ced a chair ten steps away from Mylo. Nathan pursed his lips and took a seat in the chair, remaining silent. The officer left the cell and then instructed everyone else to vacate the area, ensuring privacy for the discussion between Nathan and Mylo. Mylo straightened up as he watched Nathan. His confidence grew, and he defiantly blew smoke rings towards Nathan. It seemed like a challenge. With a stern expression and dark eyes, Nathanmanded in a cold tone, ¡°Put out the cigarette right now. ¡± ¡°Why? I haven¡¯tmitted any serious crime. What rule says I can¡¯t smoke here?¡± Nathan replied, ¡°My wife detests the smell of smoke. Put it out. ¡± Chapter 2064 It was clear this was not a suggestion, but amand. Mylo sneered, ¡°Ah, henpecked much? Alright, I willply with your request, considering you are the head of the Payne family. ¡± He threw the cigarette on the floor and extinguished it before tossing the butt aside. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Nathan, imposing as ever, didn¡¯t skip a beat. ¡°I¡¯ve apprehended Ronan. ¡± Mylo¡¯s demeanor shifted, his voice tense.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What have you done with him? Is he in a high-security prison?¡± ¡°He¡¯s here, detained just like you,¡± Nathan replied evenly. The cells at the National Security Bureau were typically reserved for suspects of minor offenses, with a maximum detention period of fourteen days-usually just seven. Relieved by this, Mylo exhaled softly. Before he could fully rx, Nathan added, ¡°However, Ronan isn¡¯t asfortable as you, Mylo. He¡¯s locked up withmon criminals¡ªrobbers, thieves, even rapists. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯s enjoying his stay. ¡± ¡°Nathan!¡± Mylo clenched his jaw. ¡°If anything happens to Ronan, the truth about your parents dies with me. You¡¯re a disgrace, forsaking justice for your parents to satisfy your vengeance. ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze hardened, his anger simmering beneath the surface as he fidgeted with his watch to maintainposure. ¡°Be grateful, I¡¯ve kept him unharmed. But if you continue to withhold the truth, I can¡¯t assure his safety. Your hesitation endangers Ronan. ¡± Nathan¡¯s tactic was clear: he wouldn¡¯t release Ronan but instead used him as leverage over Mylo. Mylo narrowed his eyes, his teeth gritted. ¡°You¡¯re shameless,¡± he hissed. With a slight smile and a snort, Nathan remarked, ¡°You also try to bargain with me, so what does that make you? Shameless, huh?¡± Anger surged in Mylo¡¯s chest, but he quicklyposed himself. ¡°I doubt you¡¯d risk harming Ronan. You promised your grandpa that you¡¯d keep him safe. Any harm to him, even indirectly, would mean you broke your promise!¡± Nathan dismissed his warning. ¡°So what? If Ronan were to die, Grandpa might be upset with me, but it would be temporary. He loves me the most, after all. ¡± Mylo fell silent. ¡°In fact, you know as well as I do,¡± Nathan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to follow up on the clues Sonny provided today. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I uncover the truth. But I¡¯m preupied with matters involving the Payne Group, the National Security Bureau, and my family, so I wish to have this resolved swiftly. ¡± Mylo stared at Nathan, his expression grim, and remained silent. Nathan pressed on, ¡°Now you have two choices. Tell me the truth, and I will transfer Ronan to a high-security prison for five years as previously agreed, and we can close this chapter. Or, I let Ronan stay where he is, at the mercy of the other detainees. If something happens to him, I¡¯ll ensure the culprits are severely punished and provide Ronan with a dignified funeral where you can mourn him. ¡± Nathan¡¯s voice was cold and ruthless. He maintained his authority as the head of the National Security Bureau. No one could defy him. Furious, Mylo responded, ¡°You damn bastard!¡± Nathan stood up, sneered as he straightened his cor, and turned to walk out. Before leaving, he added, ¡°Mylo, I¡¯ll give you two days to decide. Given Ronan¡¯s condition, he won¡¯tst much Longer than that. ¡± Chapter 2065 Hearing the limited time frame of only two days, Mylo¡¯s heart sank. The thought of what his son, his only treasure, might be enduring in another cell was unbearable. He huffed, ¡°Nathan, he¡¯s your cousin, Norton¡¯s grandson. How could you do this to him? You¡¯re inhuman, a devil!¡± His curses faded into the background as Nathan, with a_ stoic expression, continued down the corridor, seemingly deaf to Mylo¡¯s wrath. Instead of heading straight to his office, Nathan detoured to the cell at the end of the hallway where Ronan was held. As the officer reached for the keys to unlock the door, Nathan stopped him. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going in. ¡± He paused at the door, peering inside through the iron bars. Darin and the others were sprawled against the wall, asleep. After a quick scan of the cell¡¯s upants, Nathan kept his voice low, inquiring, ¡°Where is Ronan?¡± The officer nced inside and replied, ¡°He¡¯s been ostracized by the others and forced to sleep in the toilet. He has been in there sincest night. ¡± Ronan, once a proud and polished member of the Payne family who valued cleanliness above all, now found himself relegated to a filthy toilet. This harsh reality was far from the sheltered life he¡¯d known. It seemed only through adversity might he learn to appreciate a more humble existence. ¡°Sir, would you like a cigarette?¡± the officer offered, presenting a luxurious cigarette box with both hands. Nathan barely looked at the offer, dismissing it with a briefmand. ¡°Pay close attention to this cell. Ensure no one is killed or seriously harmed. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Take care,¡± the officer responded, putting the cigarette box away. Hilliard had been taking Jennifer out for fun in Stastle these past few days. They visited Cadiered¡¯srgest zombie park, yed immersive horror games, explored the most thrilling amusement park, and rode the renowned Ferris wheel. After days of adventure, Jennifer felt rejuvenated, having never before managed topletely let go of work and immerse herself in such uninhibited leisure. Today, while shopping in the most opulent business district near the Simmons Group headquarters downtown, Jennifer decided to drop by and see Lucinda at the office. After their shopping spree, they arrived at Lucinda¡¯s officeden with bags. Lucinda, who had just wrapped up a meeting, greeted them warmly in her role as president. ¡°Hilliard, you seem to be in high spirits with all those purchases. You didn¡¯t make my future sister-inw foot the bill for everything, did you?¡± Lucinda teased. Chapter 2066 Hilliard responded with a smile, ¡°Do I look like the type to let a woman pay for everything?¡± Lucindaughed. ¡°I just hope you are not too tightfisted and won¡¯t scare off my future sister-inw. ¡± Jennifer joined in,ughing. ¡°Hilliard paid for it all. I tried, but he snatched my wallet and wouldn¡¯t let me pay at all. ¡± Hearing this, Lucinda gave Hilliard a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Well done, Hilliard. ¡± She then stood and fetched an exquisite teapot and cups from a bookshelf, nning to brew some fine tea for Jennifer and Hilliard herself. Hilliard stepped forward and took the heavy tea set from her hands. ¡°Let me handle this. You haven¡¯t yet tasted the tea I make. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t object and allowed him to take over the tea preparation. While Hilliard was quietly boiling water and preparing tea, Lucinda and Jennifer engaged in a light conversation. ¡°Since you¡¯ve finally taken some time to rx and enjoy yourself, why don¡¯t you extend your stay before heading back to Forden?¡± Lucinda suggested. ¡®s BunnyBookery Jennifer nced at Hilliard. He was focused on the tea, head bowed. Though he heard Lucinda¡¯s suggestion, he didn¡¯t react, seemingly leaving the decision up to Jennifer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jennifer looked away and replied, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve never really taken a break like this before to just have fun. I n to travel with Hilliard for a week and then return to Forden. ¡± ¡°That sounds like a wonderful idea,¡± Lucinda responded. Grasping Lucinda¡¯s delicate hands warmly, Jennifer smiled and made an inviting proposal. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Nathan join us? I heard you haven¡¯t had your wedding yet. Why not take this opportunity toe with us and have a travel wedding? We could all go together. ¡± Recently, Lucinda had finally resolved the issues with Valerie. And her manic depression, which had deeply troubled Nathan, was also in the process of recovery. Theirst business trip to Aldoria hadn¡¯t been very enjoyable because of her condition. As such, Lucinda felt she owed Nathan some leisure time. However, Nathan was currently preupied with handling Ronan¡¯s situation and investigating his parents¡¯ decades-old car ident. It was a critical time, and he likely wasn¡¯t in the mood to enjoy a trip. Lucinda politely declined, saying, ¡°I will pass. You two should enjoy your time together, and Nathan and I won¡¯t intrude on your private time. ¡± Hilliard chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I enjoy havingpany during the day. Plus, you two won¡¯t be able to intrude on my private time with Jennifer at night once we are back in the hotel rooms. ¡± Hisstment made Jennifer blush and slightly embarrassed. ¡°Hilliard is right, Lucinda. It¡¯s more fun with more people. I¡¯m certain Nathan would be willing to set aside his work and enjoy a break to spend time with you,¡± Jennifer encouraged. Chapter 2067 Lucinda secretly sighed, knowing that the real issue here was not just about work. She grappled with her thoughts, her desires also yearning for a trip. After a moment, she responded, ¡°Nathan mentioned he¡¯s currently dealing with someplex issues at the National Security Bureau. When I get back, I¡¯ll discuss it with him. If you¡¯re ready to go soon, don¡¯t hold off on our ount. Just enjoy your trip. ¡± Jennifer and Hilliard exchanged a look of understanding. ¡°We¡¯re not in any rush,¡± Jennifer assured her. ¡°We¡¯ve had a hectic few days with all the activities, so a little downtime would do us good too. We can wait for you. ¡± They continued chatting about everyday matters for a while.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Recognizing the need to respect Lucinda¡¯s time at work, Hilliard and Jennifer soon took their leave after finishing their tea. Left alone in her office, Lucinda¡¯s thoughts inevitably drifted back to Nathan and the unresolved issue of his parents¡¯ car ident. She knew it weighed heavily on him, disrupting his sleep and consuming his thoughts. Wishing she could aid him, Lucinda picked up the phone and dialed a contact at Dark Bell. ¡°I need you to look into something¡­ Also, find out what Mylo and his family were up to on the day of the car ident,¡± she instructed. On the other end of the line, Zaniyah hesitated. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s been over twenty years since that incident, and the evidence has Likely dispersed. Investigating the Payne family¡¯s activities from that far back won¡¯t be straightforward. ¡± After a moment¡¯s silence, Lucinda resolved to press forward, instructing firmly, ¡°Focus on the activities of Mylo and his family that day. I need to know what they were doing. Please hurry. ¡± ¡°Okay, madam,¡± came the reply. After ending the call, Lucinda sat back, deep in thought. Mylo had been using this incident as leverage to coerce Nathan into releasing Ronan, serving his own objectives in the process. She wasn¡¯t sure how much Norton was aware of the situation. However, it was evident that the truth behind the ident wasn¡¯t widely known. Given Mylo¡¯s apparent familiarity with the details, Lucinda spected whether he might be involved in some way. After some deliberation, she decided to reach out to Uma to arrange a meeting with Jeff. Only through Jeff¡¯s response could she hope to ascertain Mylo¡¯s exact role in the matter. Uma promptly answered Lucinda¡¯s call. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Lucinda cut to the chase. ¡°Uma, what has Jeff been up totely? I¡¯m eager to catch up with him. Is he avable?¡± Confused, Uma asked, ¡°Why do you want to see my father so suddenly? He was out of town on a business trip. I¡¯m not certain when he will return, possibly in about a week. ¡± ¡°On a business trip?¡± Lucinda furrowed her brow, lost in thought. Chapter 2068 ¡°How Long has he been gone?¡± ¡°Um, he left the night before yesterday. ¡± After that, Lucinda exchanged a small chat with Uma before ending the call. She contemted the fact that Jeff left two days ago. That coincided precisely with the night Mylo confronted Nathan about Ronan. Nathan had stormed off to confront Norton, only to be chased away. What a coincidence! Jeff¡¯s departure from Stastle right after that incident raised questions. Was it mere coincidence, or did he possess insider knowledge prompting him to make a swift exit? Jeff was absent from Stastle, Norton was tight-lipped, and Kern appeared to be in the dark about the insider information. Meanwhile, Mylo was busy negotiating with Nathan. In this deadlock, all Lucinda could do was wait for Dark Bell¡¯s investigation to yield results. She hoped to uncover some clues from the evidence materials that could help Nathan. The following day, within the confines of the National Security Bureau¡¯s detention room, Ronan was teetering on the brink of insanity. Though only two days had passed, each moment dragged on like an eternity, and every minute felt like a torment. Initially repulsed by the stench of the toilet, Ronan had grown ustomed to it over time, finding it less offensive than before. However, Darin and his cronies treated him with utter disdain, viewing him merely as a punching bag for their emotional release. Whenever they felt a surge of frustration or anger, they would descend upon him, raining down blows without mercy. If the food they received wasckluster, it served as yet another excuse to unleash their violence upon him. They would resume their attacks when they woke up with stiff backs and aching waists from their ufortable sleeping positions against the wall. As long as Ronan was in this cage, everything he did or said-even his breathing-was deemed wrong. Any slight displeasure on their part served as justification for another round of beatings. His once luxurious sses had been mercilessly crushed and deformed, robbed of their former grandeur. Huddled in the corner of the bathroom, Ronan clutched the mangled remnants of his sses. His severe myopia amplified his unease and paranoia, forcing him to strain his ears for the slightest hint of danger from outside.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He remained vignt, knowing he had to be ready for whatever excuse Darin might use to unleash more violence upon him. After enduring relentless beatings for two agonizing days and nights, Ronan¡¯s sense of self-worth had been systematically eroded. Each time Darin raised a hand against him, Ronan would plead for mercy, even stooping to bow his head if it meant halting the onught. Chapter 2069 Life in the National Security Bureau¡¯s detention center was already a torment for him, and the mere thought of being transferred to a high-security prison sent shivers down his spine. As he pondered this grim possibility, the metallic click of a lock being turned reverberated through the cell. The sharp sound of the iron lock striking the door pierced the silence, a stark contrast against the eerie stillness. Ronan instinctively recoiled, pulling his knees close and burying his head in a feeble attempt to shield himself. He couldn¡¯t discern whether it was mealtime or a water break, but whenever these moments arrived, Darin would inevitably show up in a foul mood, using him as a punching bag for his pent-up anger. Fear gripped Ronan so tightly that his skin quivered, his teeth grinding together as he fought to suppress the metallic taste of blood in his mouth. The rhythmic thud of military boots against the concrete floor grew louder with each passing moment, their steady cadence foreboding. By only listening to the sound of the approaching footsteps, Ronan could feel the imposing presence of the individual. Ronan¡¯s vision was blurred by his severe myopia, rendering everything beyond arm¡¯s length indistinct. However, he dared not lift his gaze. His senses sharpened as he awaited the looming figure drawing nearer with each passing step. Someone grasped his arm the next instant and forcefully hauled him to his feet. Panic surged through him, and he began to plead frantically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m really sorry! Please, don¡¯t hit me! I¡¯ll do anything! I¡¯ll even bark like a dog. Woof, woof! Just don¡¯t hit me, please!¡± ¡°Ronan, look at me. ¡± The voice, cold and familiar, cut through Ronan¡¯s frantic pleas. Ronan hesitated, then, in a strained voice, pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t hit me. I know I was wrong, but I swear I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Fed up with wasting more time, Nathan issued a direct order. ¡°Get him out of here. ¡± Without hesitation, two officers seized Ronan by the arms and hauled him out of the cell. Ronancked the strength to resist. He had endured two days of starvation and torment at Darin¡¯s hands, Leaving him depleted and disoriented, unable to discern day from night. Ronan was then unceremoniously dumped in the corridor. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. I know I was wrong¡­¡± As he muttered to himself, his hands stained with dried blood clutched his head, his entire frame trembling uncontrobly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s expression remained stoic as he directed the officers to secure Ronan¡¯s wrists, preventing him from covering his head. Bending down slightly, Nathan, his hands encased in sleek ck gloves, retrieved a pair of sses. He ced them on Ronan¡¯s face with precision, then grasped his chin firmly, forcing him to meet his gaze. ¡°Ronan, look at me closely. Who am I?¡± Chapter 2070 With the sses perched on his nose, Ronan¡¯s vision sharpened as he scrutinized the figure before him. At the sight of Nathan¡¯s cold, menacing re, Ronan¡¯s terror erupted in a piercing scream. ¡°Nathan, I was wrong! I have learned my lesson, I swear. I won¡¯t repeat that mistake! Please, let me out! If I stay another few days in here, I will lose my mind! Those monsters want me dead!¡± Nathan¡¯s grip on Ronan¡¯s chin loosened, his voice dripping with cold disdain. ¡°Consider yourself fortunate. Without my intervention, you would not only endure beatings but also suffer a disgrace that would stain the Payne family¡¯s honor forever. ¡± Desperate to leave, Ronan nodded fervently in agreement, regardless of the truth behind Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, you are right. I deserve everything that is happening to me. Thank you for sparing me from disgrace. I will never go against you again. I¡¯ll leave Stastle and work at the county subsidiary. I won¡¯t return except for Christmas. I won¡¯t be a hindrance anymore. Please, let me go. Forgive me this once. Don¡¯t send me to a high-security prison. ¡± Never before had Ronan disyed such subservience to Nathan. Yet, after enduring two days of torment, he found himself kneeling before him, begging for mercy. The fear was palpable, a testament to the agony he had endured.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With a scornful gaze, Nathan peered down at him, taking note of his humiliation and readiness to yield. His eyes, dark and unfeeling, betrayed no hint of sympathy. ¡°You want me to spare you, huh? Well, that depends on your performance. ¡± A glimmer of hope flickered in Ronan¡¯s eyes at Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do anything. ¡± Nathan¡¯s lip curled in a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. ¡± After Nathan¡¯s instruction, the officers promptly stepped forward to hoist Ronan up again. Every inch of Ronan¡¯s body throbbed with pain from the relentless beatings. But Nathan¡¯s words offered a glimmer of hope, prompting Ronan to clench his jaw and endure the agony. The sses were removed once more, plunging his vision back into a haze. With his vision severelypromised, Ronan had no choice but to be guided by others in an uneasy state. He was being shuffled to another cell. The jarring sound of a door unlocking sent a surge of panic through Ronan, prompting him to resist with all his might. ¡°No, I won¡¯t go in! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Ronan¡¯s voice cracked with despair, fearing that Nathan was consigning him from one cell to another, where new torment awaited him. Despite his protests, the officers forcibly dragged him inside, tossing him to the ground with a thud. After tumbling to the ground, Ronan winced as the wounds on his body tore open, a cry of pain escaping his Lips. Before he could fully register what was happening, he felt someone rushing over to envelop him in a tight hug. ¡°Ronan, what happened to you? Did someone torture you?¡± Desperately, Ronan tried to shrink away from the embrace, his senses dulled by the relentless barrage of beatings. Unable to fullyprehend the familiar voice, he instinctively hugged his head, curling up on the ground, and began to plead for mercy. ¡°I was wrong. Don¡¯t hit me, please¡­¡± Chapter 2071 Watching his son, almost driven to the brink of madness, Mylo felt a sharp pang of anguish stab at his heart. Ronan had always been fiercely proud, but after spending two days in the confines of the National Security Bureau¡¯s cell, he had been reduced to a shell of his former self, unable to even recognize his own father. With a re filled with anger, Mylo turned to Nathan, who stood casually by the door. ¡°How could you do this? What have you done to him?¡± Nathan leaned against the door, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Surprisingly, his mental toughness isn¡¯t as strong as I thought. You have sheltered him too much over the years, shielding him from any real danger. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t handle this pain. ¡± He paused for a while, then continued, ¡°Think about my words carefully. I expect you to take the initiative today and contact the officer to confess the truth to me. If not, by 10 pm tonight, Ronan will be taken back to his former cell. ¡± Amid his mental breakdown, Ronan seemed to understand Nathan¡¯s words. He shook his head frantically and eximed, ¡°No way! I refuse to go back! It¡¯s a living hell! I¡¯m going to die if I go back there!¡± Mylo stood by helplessly as Ronan lost control, unable to offer any assistance. Nathan stood at the door and watched the scenes unfold indifferently. His demeanor deeply angered Mylo, yet he was powerless to act against Nathan. Crushing emotions engulfed him as Mylo cradled Ronan in his arms, his gaze fixed fiercely on Nathan. With azy gesture, Nathan removed the leather gloves he had used while handling Ronan and instructed a police officer to dispose of them. Before departing, Nathan issued a final warning. ¡°This is your Last opportunity, Mylo. If I don¡¯t receive the answer I seek before ten o¡¯clock tonight, I¡¯ll ensure we both suffer the consequences.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But it¡¯s inconsequential for me. I¡¯ve remained ignorant of the truth surrounding my parents¡¯ demise, and if I continue this way, it won¡¯t matter much. However, it¡¯s detrimental for you. You stand to lose your son. I believe you understand what needs to be done. ¡± With a sneer, Nathan turned on his heel and departed, leaving the father and son to huddle together for a moment. It took Mylo over half an hour to soothe Ronan¡¯s agitation and encourage him to listen attentively. ¡°What has Nathan done to you these past two days? Why have you been ensnared once again?¡± Mylo inquired. Observing the myriad wounds adorning Ronan¡¯s body, Mylo¡¯s voice softened with concern. Ronan sobbed, ¡°Dad, I never made it onto the cargo ship. Larry caught me at the dock, and I couldn¡¯t escape, so I jumped into the water. They pulled me out, handcuffed me, and then took me in a car to the National Security Bureau. ¡± He swallowed hard, his throat dry with fear. Recalling his ordeal, he trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Dad, the prison was filled with ruthless thugs. They harassed and beat me every few hours. Theyined about the blood on my body and forced me to sleep in the filthy bathroom. I¡¯m losing my mind, Dad! Please, help me! I can¡¯t bear to go back! They¡¯ll kill me! Please, Dad!¡± Myloforted him, patting his back reassuringly. ¡°I won¡¯t let them send you back. I¡¯ll rescue you and ensure you live a stable and prosperous life again. ¡± The promise of stability and wealth ignited a spark of hope in Ronan¡¯s heart. What he once dismissed now seemed Like an extravagant dream. Ronan seethed with fury. Chapter 2072 He harbored a deep resentment towards his grandfather for favoring Nathan. If only his father had been given the position instead, none of this would have happened, and Nathan would have been put in his ce! ¡°Dad, tell Nathan the truth. I want to see him suffer. All the tortures I endured here were because of him. I want him to suffer for the rest of his life!¡± Mylo¡¯s arms stiffened. After a moment of silence, he spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. The truth is significant. Once Nathan knows it, he won¡¯t let anyone involved off Lightly. ¡± Had he not been averse to seeing Ronan in a high-security prison, he would never have disclosed the secret. But he hadn¡¯t anticipated Nathan¡¯s cunning threat. Hatred burned in Ronan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just want to know if revealing the truth will hurt Nathan. If it brings him pain, I¡¯ll find sce in it. ¡± Mylopsed into silence again, unable to speak for a long time. Ronan was exhausted. Two days of tension, sleeplessness, beatings, and hunger had drained him. Hecked strength and felt himself nearing the brink of copse. Now, lying in his father¡¯s embrace, he found himself drifting into a deeper slumber than ever before. Holding Ronan tightly, Mylo felt utterly powerless. Yet, within his despairing gaze, a newfound resolve began to simmer ¡ª a determination to make Nathan suffer from the truth, even if it meant dragging himself into suffering as well. Despite both Mylo and Ronan being held in the cell, only one portion of food was delivered by the police officer as instructed. Mylo declined to eat, relinquishing his portion to Ronan. Observing Ronan¡¯s eager consumption of the food, Mylo couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow. He tenderly ruffled Ronan¡¯s disheveled hair. ¡°Take your time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t rush. No one is going to snatch your meal away. It¡¯s all yours. ¡± Ronan nodded, continuing to eat. He had endured hunger for two days, yet he never imagined that the prison food would taste better than the luxurious dishes he once enjoyed. The torment was driving him to the brink of madness. In just two days, the memories forged here would likely haunt him for a lifetime. Mylo racked his brain, contemting ways to convince Nathan to release Ronan before the deadline. This would allow him to confess and engage in negotiations. When the officer brought water, Mylo abstained, leaving it for Ronan¡¯s consumption. In his father¡¯s presence, Ronan¡¯s manners were anything but polite. He had endured thirst and hunger for far too long, and he was on the verge of copse. He assumed that Mylo¡¯s abstention from food and water was merely a one-day ordeal and considered it no big deal. * Meanwhile, in the afternoon, Nathan remained ensconced in his office, attending to his business. Chapter 2073 Unrushed andposed, Nathan had no qualms about biding his time with Mylo and Ronan. However, he was taken aback when the police officer who knocked on his door delivered unexpected news ¨C it wasn¡¯t about Mylo. ¡°Sir, Kern has just arrived. He mentioned that your grandfather couldn¡¯t reach you, so he sent Kern to find you personally. ¡± Nathan furrowed his brow, pondering his grandfather¡¯s timing in trying to reach him during such a critical juncture. ¡°Did Kern give a reason why my grandfather sent him here?¡± The officer shook his head. ¡°Based on Kern¡¯s demeanor, I suspect it¡¯s more than a simple matter. ¡± ncing at his watch, Nathan noted that it was four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. With six hours remaining before the agreed deadline with Mylo, Nathan maintained hisposure. ¡°Okay, bring Kern to my office. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± After receiving Nathan¡¯s instruction, the officer departed, leaving the room. A few minutester, he returned, apanied by Kern. Nathan rose from his seat, poured Kern a ss of water, and ced it on the small tea table. Gesturing towards the nearby sofa, he said, ¡°This is your first visit to the National Security Bureau to see me. It must have been quite a journey. Please, take a seat. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Despite his polite andposed demeanor, Nathan¡¯s expression remained cool and indifferent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Kern smiled graciously, ¡°Your grandfather had the driver bring me here. It wasn¡¯t much of a distance, so I didn¡¯t exert myself. If anything, you¡¯re the one who seems tired. ¡± He replied politely and settled onto the designated sofa as indicated by Nathan. Adjusting his watch, Nathan lowered his gaze and inquired softly, ¡°What prompted my grandfather to send you here?¡± Kern reached for the cup, intending to drink some water. However, upon hearing Nathan¡¯s question, he immediately set the cup back down and began, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation¡­¡± But before he could continue, Nathan interjected, ¡°If it pertains to Mylo and Ronan, there¡¯s no need for the discussion. ¡± Kern¡¯s expression froze. He was speechless. It was evident from his demeanor that his visit was indeed rted to them. Nathan¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Grandfather has retired from military affairs. Mylo and his son¡¯s transgressions fall under the jurisdiction of the National Security Bureau. Business is business, and familial ties shouldn¡¯t interfere. Please convey to Grandfather to refrain from involvement in this matter. ¡± With a resigned sigh, Kern responded, ¡°Mr. Payne, I understand you still harbor resentment towards Ronan for the incident involving your grandfather, but he doesn¡¯t even hold a grudge. Why are you being so obstinate?¡± ¡°This is a matter of principle,¡± Nathan asserted firmly. Kern proceeded, ¡°Your grandfather only has two grandsons: you and Ronan. When he helped you gain power, he inadvertently angered Mylo and his son. He felt indebted to them. He can¡¯t bear to see one grandson prosper while the other Languishes in adversity. ¡± Chapter 2074 Nathan remained silent, his expression tight-lipped and contemtive. Undeterred, Kern continued, ¡°Your grandfather suggests that if you wish to discipline Ronan, thirtyshes should suffice, sparing him from being sent to a high-security prison. After all, he¡¯s your cousin. Why subject him to such torment?¡± Nathan¡¯s tone shifted. ¡°If grandfather can provide the truth about my parents¡¯ car ident, then I¡¯ll consider releasing them. ¡± Kern¡¯s face first showed a hint of fear, but he quickly masked it and asked, ¡°What do you mean by the truth? Do you think your grandfather, who once dominated both the military and business worlds, would deceive you?¡± Nathan lowered his head and remained silent. However, his indifferent and cold expression spoke volumes of his skepticism. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± ¡°Kern, just go back and tell my grandpa exactly what I said. He knows what answer I¡¯m looking for. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡­¡± Kern tried again. Ignoring him, Nathan got up, walked to his desk, sat down, and began to work, effectively ignoring Kern¡¯s presence. It was clear that Nathan wanted Kern to leave. Kern sighed deeply and said, ¡°I will convey your message to your grandfather. I should returnter today. ¡± At this, Nathan frowned. He caught the urgency in Kern¡¯s words and watched his back with a serious gaze. He warned Mylo to reveal the truth before ten tonight; otherwise, Ronan would be sent back to his previous cell. It appeared that his grandfather would send Kern backter to resolve the issues between him, Ronan, and Mylo within the day. Nathan realized that his grandfather was aware of all his activities at the National Security Bureau. Was one of his grandfather¡¯s trusted former aides keeping tabs on him? Nathan¡¯s thoughts grewplicated. Various things flooded his mind, leaving him feeling upset and disoriented. Just then, a brief ringtone indicated an iing MSN message. He nced at it casually but picked up his phone immediately when he saw that the sender was Lucinda. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Do you want to have dinner together tonight?¡± Nathan stared at the message for a while, thinking about Mylo¡¯s stubborn temperament. He knew Mylo wouldn¡¯t easily give in until thest moment. He typed his reply reluctantly, ¡°I am sorry, but I have to work tonight. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time. ¡± ¡°How Long will you be working?¡± Chapter 2075 ¡°Until twelve o¡¯clock. ¡± After a pause, Lucinda replied, ¡°Are you going to have dinner at the National Security Bureau?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± After sending his reply, Nathan waited, but Lucinda didn¡¯t respond for a long while, which deepened his sadness. Lucinda was used to the meals Nathan prepared, and knowing she¡¯d miss out tonight because he couldn¡¯t cook for her would surely upset her. Nathan sighed, his resolve hardening. He was resolute in uncovering the answers today. Just after six pm, there was a knock on the door, and a police officer from the detention room walked in. In a foul mood, Nathan asked in a low, angry voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The police officer, momentarily startled, quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Payne, we¡¯ve delivered breakfast, lunch, and water, but Mylo hasn¡¯t eaten anything. He gave it all to Ronan. ¡± ¡°Ronan is Mylo¡¯s only son; of course, he¡¯s going to take good care of him,¡± Nathan responded. The officer added, ¡°There¡¯s also been a touching scene of father and son embracing in the cell. It appears Mylo has no intention of confessing yet. ¡± Without looking up and continuing to write, Nathan said evenly, ¡°I see.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Keep watching them. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne. ¡± Once the officer had left, the tension in the office escted. Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold and threatening, and his handwriting quickened. He was haunted by Kern¡¯s earlier words. Could his grandfather have nted a mole among his staff, or maintained some old military contacts within the National Security Bureau? He also wondered why his grandfather was so eager to intervene on behalf of Ronan, who had only sustained minor bruises and scratches. Could his grandfather have had a role in the car ident that killed his parents? These thoughts circled in his mind until he heard a snap. Nathan had pressed so hard that he bent the pen¡¯s nib. ck ink spilled out, ruining the document he had justpleted. One drop of ink spoiled the entire page, rendering it unusable. Chapter 2076 Taking a deep breath, Nathan worked to suppress his turbulent emotions and regain hisposure. He threw the ruined pen into the trash decisively. He crumpled the ink-stained document and tossed it into the trash as well. Then he opened a drawer, picked out a new, high-quality pen, filled it with ink, gathered his thoughts, and resumed writing. His concentration was so intense that he failed to notice when someone quietly entered the room and locked the door. Nathan was brought back to reality by the sound of a cup touching the table. He nced over and saw a freshly made cup of coffee. Nathan frowned and asked sharply, ¡°Who gave you permission to enter without knocking and just ce coffee on my desk?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he looked up and his eyes met the familiar eyes of the woman standing before him. She had a faint smile on her face, but upon hearing his words, even that faded. ¡°So I need to report to you like one of your subordinates when I bring you coffee?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with irony. Nathan was taken aback, and his stern expression softened immediately. His tone changed to one of gentle inquiry. ¡°Honey, why are you here?¡± Lucinda pursed her lips, clearly displeased, and replied, ¡°As your wife, can¡¯t Ie to see you when you¡¯re workingte?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°No, of course you cane anytime. ¡± Nathan reached out, intending to draw her into his arms. She reached forward as well, but instead of epting his gesture, she tapped his hand lightly, expressing her frustration at his earlier rebuke. Then, in a softer tone, she added, ¡°I assumed you would be dining alone, seeming rather deste, so I came to offer you somepany. ¡± Nathan quickly caught her wrist as she started to pull away and drew her into a close embrace, his affection evident as he nuzzled against her high, prominent nose. ¡°Honey, you are so kind. ¡± Joy filled his heart, pushing aside the turmoil brought on by Mylo, Ronan, and the lingering questions about the car ident years ago. Lucinda settled into his arms and nced down at the document he was working on. With a concerned expression, she smoothed the crease on his forehead and asked, ¡°With your awareness, it¡¯s impossible for you not to notice when I walked in. You seem so troubled. What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all about Ronan,¡± Nathan confessed. He decided to tell her everything. Though he didn¡¯t want to worry her, keeping it to himself might make Lucinda feel excluded, potentially leading to misunderstandings. Chapter 2077 After listening attentively, Lucinda¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°So, what are you nning to do now?¡± Nathan responded with a ki*s and said simply, ¡°Wait. ¡± ¡°Wait?¡± He nodded and gently touched her stomach. ¡°Honey, are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask the canteen to prepare something special. ¡± ¡°No need. I just wanted to be with you. ¡± Hand in hand, they then headed to the canteen for dinner. Many officers looked on in surprise. It seemed that Nathan had not ordered food to his office. Instead, he took his wife to the canteen for dinner, holding her hand and appearing inseparable, prompting envious nces from bystanders. Did he do it on purpose? ¡°Hello, Mr. Payne and Ms. Payne. ¡± As they passed by, all the male and female officers nodded respectfully to Nathan and Lucinda. Their eyes were filled with admiration. Lucinda responded with a charming smile. Her demeanor left a warm and amiable impression on everyone. While Lucinda appearedposed, she felt a hint of curiosity about Nathan¡¯s decision. She had assumed they would simply pack up the food and enjoy it privately in Nathan¡¯s office. However, Nathan chose to dine in the canteen, seemingly eager to disy their rtionship. Initially, Lucinda was hesitant to make such a public appearance in the National Security Bureau¡¯s canteen, but noticing Nathan¡¯s resolved expression, she was unsure of his intentions yet decided to go along with his ns. Nathan retrieved two portions of food for himself and Lucinda. Midway through, Nathan signaled to Fletcher, the leader of the ninth team, who was also getting his meal. He whispered something into his ear before returning to the table where Lucinda was already seated. He maintained a calm demeanor, but his eyes asionally scanned the police officers dining around them. The canteen¡¯s food wasn¡¯t particrly appetizing. It was worse than Nathan¡¯s cooking.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Lucinda didn¡¯t mind much. Dining here meant she could enjoy hispany rather than eating alone back at the vi, and that was worth thepromise. After Lucinda ate half of her meal, they exited the canteen together, hand in hand. Chapter 2078 As they left, Lucinda noticed several officers whispering. Their murmurs were filled with admiration for their rtionship. ¡°Honey,¡± she called out softly to Nathan. She turned to find him staring ahead. His face was set in a stoic expression and he was seemingly deep in thought. ¡°Honey?¡± Lucinda whispered in his ear. Snapping back to reality, Nathan turned to face her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan¡¯s mind had been upied with thoughts of his grandfather, who seemed to monitor every action he took in the National Security Bureau. He had recently tested a theory about this surveince and was expecting results soon. But how long had his grandfather been watching him? Was his grandfather forced to do so because of his recent issues with Ronan and Mylo? Or was he under surveince the whole time? If it was just due to recent events, it wasn¡¯t much of a concern. But if it was thetter, that posed a much more severe issue. Nathan hoped for the former. He had no memory of his parents, just his grandfather. Despite the strictness, his grandfather¡¯s love for him was deep. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan didn¡¯t want any mishap to ruin the bond he had with his grandfather. ¡°Nathan?¡± Nathan was once again deep in thought. He only stirred when Lucinda called his name. He looked at her, apologetic. ¡°Sorry, honey. I¡­¡± Before he could continue, Lucinda ced her index finger against his lips, silencing him gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to exin. I understand why you are worried. ¡± Her understanding brought Nathan morefort than any sweet words could. ncing around the corridor, Nathan leaned down and nted a soft ki*s on Lucinda¡¯s cheek. His eyes twinkled mischievously. Lucinda¡¯s cheeks flushed as she pushed him away and asked, ¡°Is there a camera here? Aren¡¯t you worried we might be seen?¡± With a proud grin, Nathan responded, ¡°Why should I feel ashamed to ki*s my wife? If anything, they¡¯re just jealous they don¡¯t have a beautiful wife like you to ki*s. ¡± Chapter 2079 Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath, ¡°You are quite shameless. ¡± With that, she quickly walked into his office, choosing not to linger in the corridor to flirt. Nathan scanned the corridor and then followed her into the office. It was now eight o¡¯clock in the evening. He had set a deadline for Mylo and toe clean by ten, Leaving just two hours to go. Nathan found himself frequently checking his watch. The minutes crawled by agonizingly slow. Meanwhile, Lucinda settledfortably on the couch and yed with her phone while keeping himpany. After some minutes, a soft knock interrupted the quiet. It was an officer. ¡°Sir, Kern is here again. Would you like to see him?¡± the officer inquired. Nathan¡¯s face turned dark and cold. Lucinda set aside her phone and turned around to look at Nathan behind his desk. After a brief silence, Nathan responded in a calm tone, ¡°Bring him in. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Once the officer¡¯s footsteps faded, Nathan rose swiftly, leaned close to Lucinda, and murmured something into her ear. * By the time Kern was escorted into Nathan¡¯s office by the officer, only Lucinda was present. The officer looked around, puzzled, and began, ¡°Where is Mr. Payne. . Lucinda cut him off with a firm voice, ¡°You may leave. I¡¯ll speak with Kern. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With a respectful nod, the officer agreed, ¡°Okay. ¡± He then exited and closed the door behind him. Noticing only Lucinda, Kern offered a gentle smile and inquired, ¡°Why is it only you here, Ms. Payne? Where is Mr. Payne?¡± Lucinda sat elegantly with a smile. ¡°He had to attend to something urgent. I believe he¡¯s in the detention room. ¡± Kern seemed taken aback for a moment. Then a realization hit him and he turned to leave. Lucinda called out to stop him. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem surprised to see me here. You didn¡¯t even ask why I was present. Did you know I would be here?¡± Chapter 2080 Pausing in his tracks, Kern turned back and replied casually, ¡°I had just found out. As I entered, I overheard some officers discussing how you and Mr. Payne were dining together in the canteen, so I assumed you were around. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lucinda feigned surprise, then probed further, ¡°But how did you know I hadn¡¯t left the premises?¡± Meanwhile, hidden away within the small office bathroom, Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He sent a long message to Lonnie on his phone. ¡°Review the surveince footage. Quietly examine all the corridor footage from after Kern¡¯s arrival at the National Security Bureau. Check if there¡¯s any mention of me and Lucinda. Also, closely check all the officers present in the canteen when Lucinda and I dined there. Focus on those connected to my grandfather¡¯s former department andpile a list for me. ¡± Shortly after, he got a response from Lonnie. Nathan had silenced his phone beforehand, ensuring no one outside could hear it. In the office, Kern did not respond directly to Lucinda¡¯s question but changed the conversation smoothly. ¡°Madam, I am here tonight on Mr. Norton Payne¡¯s orders. He had something urgent that required me to inform Mr. Nathan Payne immediately. If Mr. Nathan Payne is in the detention area, I¡¯ll find him. I¡¯ll leave you be for now. ¡± ¡°It appears that not just anyone can get in the detention area. Only the staff of the National Security Bureau have ess. How do you n to get inside?¡± Kern shed a smile. ¡°Since Mr. Nathan Payne is in charge, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue if I¡¯m going to see him. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. There are strict rules here. Even Nathan must follow them. ¡± As Lucinda spoke, she stood up and approached Kern, ced her hand on his shoulder, and guided him to a small sofa nearby. ¡°I¡¯m sure Nathan will sort this out shortly. Please, take a seat, Kern. If this concerns the Payne family, you can discuss it with me. ¡± Kern¡¯s expression turned rigid, and he remained silent. Feigning disappointment, Lucinda dropped her gaze and said softly, ¡°It seems you don¡¯t see me as part of the Payne family, hence your reluctance to share anything with me. ¡± Kern gave a wry smile. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re overthinking it. Why would I not see you as part of the Payne family? This issue is different. Mr Norton Payne has instructed me to speak to Mr. Nathan Payne in private. ¡± Lucinda cut in, ¡°Kern, you head back first. Nathan¡¯s up to his ears in work. I doubt he¡¯ll have a spare moment. He¡¯s chained to his desk until the wee hours tonight. Once he¡¯s off the clock, I¡¯ll nudge him to hightail it back to the Paynes¡¯ house pronto and visit Grandpa. ¡± Kern found himself in a bind. But he wasn¡¯t about to go back without finishing the job Norton had tasked him with. ¡°Madam, I am here for the sake of Mr. Ronan Payne and Mr. Mylo Payne. Mr. Norton Payne is aware that Mr. Nathan Payne threw Mr. Ronan Payne to the hooligans, Landing him in hot water. Mr. Ronan Payne¡¯s been catching hell, no doubt about it. And Mr. Norton Payne¡­¡± The more Lucinda listened, the deeper her frown was etched. She cut him off with a displeased tone, ¡°Kern, Nathan imparted a tough Lesson to Ronan for his actions that hurt both Grandpa and me. Ronan got a taste of his own medicine, and Grandpa could not bear to see that?¡± Kern awkwardly shed a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, ma¡¯am. You got the wrong end of the stick.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mr. Norton Payne raised them with an iron fist. Mr. Ronan Payne stepped out of line this time. If Mr. Nathan Payne wanted to teach him a lesson, Mr. Norton Payne wouldn¡¯t have intervened. He just figured family matters should stay in-house, rather than involving the National Security Bureau. ¡± Lucinda lounged on the sofa, her expression turning graver by the minute. Norton did not want the National Security Bureau involved in his family affairs. Chapter 2081 Did he want to keep the Payne family¡¯s dirtyundry under wraps? Was he protecting Ronan from harm? Or was he worried that Ronan would go mad or die in prison? Or was it just a smokescreen for his true intentions? Lucinda sighed, casting a nce toward the bathroom. She felt a pang of sympathy for Nathan. She began to second-guess Norton¡¯s motives. Nathan had always held Norton in the highest regard. If the truth came out and it wasn¡¯t pretty, what would Nathan do? Lucinda tore her gaze away, her eyes downcast. ¡°Does Grandpa think Ronan can handle sixtyshes?¡± Kern replied, ¡°Mr. Ronan Payne is not made of iron. He¡¯d be lucky to survive. But it¡¯s not about ending his life, it¡¯s about teaching him a lesson. Why not find another way to handle it?¡± Lucinda said, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, Kern.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡± ¡°Mr. Norton Payne proposes splitting the sixtyshes into three sessions, giving Mr. Ronan Payne a fortnight to recuperate between each. ¡± Lucinda fell silent, her expression grim. Ronan deserved punishment. Why quibble over it, testing Nathan¡¯s limits one step at a time? Norton even wanted Ronan¡¯s punishment divided into three sessions. Did he view it as a debt that could be repaid incrementally? It was clear Norton cared deeply for Ronan. Seeing no outright refusal, Kern pressed on, ¡°Mr. Norton Payne said if Mr. Nathan Payne agrees to the terms, he¡¯ll talk right away. ¡± Lucindapsed into silence again, stealing a nce at the bathroom. Nathan seemed reluctant toe out. She couldn¡¯t make this call for him. It was about the truth of his parents¡¯ demise. ¡°Kern, you can go back. I¡¯ll ry Grandpa¡¯s message to Nathan. Whether he bites or not, I¡¯ll tell him to ring Grandpa. Sound fair?¡± Kern relented. ¡°It¡¯ste. Hopefully, he¡¯ll make the call within the half-hour, for Mr. Norton Payne¡¯s sake. ¡± ¡°Understood. Grandpa¡¯s healthes first. I get it,¡± Lucinda said calmly, rising to walk him out. ¡°Goodbye, Kern. ¡± The door clicked shut once more. Lucinda made her way toward the bathroom. Chapter 2082 The bathroom door creaked open. Nathan leaned against the wall, lost in thought like he was weighing Norton¡¯s terms. ¡°Honey, will you agree to Grandpa¡¯s condition?¡± Lucinda inquired. Nathan asked, ¡°What would you do if you were calling the shot?¡± Lucinda, mindful of Norton¡¯s significance to Nathan, opted forpromise, even if Ronan had her detained at the police station for a couple of hours. ¡°Though Ronan nearly did Grandpa in, if Grandpa wants to keep it under wraps, I say we go easy on him. Chances are Ronan¡¯s bound to slip up again. When he does, we¡¯ll be there to catch him. But first, we¡¯ve got to unravel the truth behind your parents¡¯ ident. That¡¯s the priority. ¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With rity of mind, Lucinda continued, ¡°But we can¡¯t take Grandpa¡¯s word as gospel. With Mylo being detained here, we can also obtain his side of the story. ¡± Nathan locked eyes with Lucinda, who was standing firm in front of the bathroom. Under the glow of the ceiling light, her presence appeared charming. Every word she spoke and every gesture she made tugged at his heartstrings. Nathan closed the gap, enveloping her in his embrace. ¡°Honey, having you by my side is a stroke of Luck. ¡± He dipped down, capturing her lips in a tender ki*s. But what began as a ki*s soon ignited a firestorm of passion, their desires intermingling as he bit her lips gently. Nathan struggled to contain his longing for her. ¡°Honey. ¡± His voice was husky with desire. ¡°Let¡¯s have some intimate moments first. Then we¡¯ll go visit Mylo and head back to Grandpa. ¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Before Lucinda could object, Nathan scooped her up, determination etched on his face. Lucinda wrapped her legs around him, preventing a tumble. She hesitated to be intimate with him. ¡°Honey, this is the National Security Bureau, your workce. ¡± ¡°Yeah, but this is my office, and you¡¯re my lovelydy!¡± He nted a ki*s, but Lucinda pushed him away, wary of prying eyes. ¡°No, the door¡¯s not locked¡­¡± In a sh, Nathan secured the door, then gently set her on the desk. He indulged her, his eyes brimming with passion. Chapter 2083 ¡°ihat¡¯s stopping us now? Let¡¯s seize the moment, darling!¡± Nathan smiled. Lucinda looped her arms around his neck, cheeks flushed with anticipation. Her red cheeks only added to her allure. She hesitated, then agreed, ¡°Well¡­ Fine. ¡± With a satisfactory answer, Nathan ki*sed her ardently. In the office, passion hung heavy in the air. Suddenly, their tender moment shattered as a knock echoed through the room. Lucinda sighed. ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door!¡± Nathan¡¯s hold tightened, determined to stay focused. ¡°Let¡¯s finish what we started, then deal with it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll be quick. ¡± However, the officer outside continued to knock on the door, unaware of the situation unfolding inside. ¡°Mr. Payne, Kern just called. Your grandfather has taken a turn for the worse; he fainted again. Kern¡¯s hoping you¡¯lle back instantly. ¡± Norton fainted?! Nathan and Lucinda exchanged worried nces. Nathan responded, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head back immediately. ¡± The sweet ambiance evaporated. Nathan put on his uniform, urgency in every move. Norton¡¯s fainting was no small potatoes. Lucinda saw the worry etched on Nathan¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t hide it from anyone even if he wanted to. As Nathan was dressed properly, she hopped off the desk and took his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m with you every step of the way. ¡± Nathan pulled her into a tender embrace, his lips brushing against hers. ¡°I will continue what we left unfinished when we are alone. ¡± Regretting not taking the opportunity to share intimate moments with her, he felt he owed her something. But duty called, and Norton couldn¡¯t wait. Lucinda and Nathan left the National Security Bureau in haste and rushed to Norton¡¯s vi. Kern was waiting at the entrance when they arrived. ¡°Mr. Payne, you¡¯ve finally returned,¡± he greeted. Chapter 2084 ¡°Have you called the medical team?¡± Nathan inquired. Kern nodded, leading them inside. ¡°I¡¯ve called them. They will be here shortly. ¡± Lucinda asked, ¡°Why did Grandpa faint again? Last time, the doctor said he was fine. Did he eat something wrong?¡± Kern replied gravely, ¡°When I returned, he was unconscious. I don¡¯t know the exact cause. This time it seems more serious, so I needed Mr. Payne to return. ¡± They entered the house and proceeded toward the staircase. As Norton was elderly and had poor mobility, his room was on the second floor. Reaching the second floor, Kern mentioned, ¡°Madam, Zenia told me that Colby has been crying continuously and refuses to sleep. She couldn¡¯t soothe him at all. Now that you¡¯re here, perhaps you should see him?¡± Colby had been crying continuously? Lucinda was surprised by Kern¡¯s words and looked at Nathan, hesitating before replying to Kern. Understanding Kern¡¯s intentions, Nathan said, ¡°Lucinda, Colby might be feeling unwell or missing you; that¡¯s why he¡¯s upset. Please, go check on him. I will go check on Grandpa by myself. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see Colby first. If it¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯ll join you,¡± Lucinda agreed. ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathan watched her ascend the stairs, then turned back. ¡°Let¡¯s go, sir. Your grandfather needs you,¡± Kern urged. Nathan shifted his gaze and followed Kern into Norton¡¯s bedroom. The ceilingmp cast a soft glow across the room. Sitting up in bed, Norton leaned against the pillows, fixing Nathan with a piercing gaze. Nathan showed no surprise, finding Norton alert and seemingly well. Just now, he had guessed the truth. ¡°Grandpa, if you want to see me, you could simply call. There¡¯s no need to feign illness. ¡± Norton remained silent. He extended his hand slowly and beckoned, ¡°Nathan, sit here by my side. ¡± Nathan approached and took his ce beside the bed. Observing his eldest grandson, Norton¡¯s face lit up with pride.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You were merely two when you arrived here, barely reaching my knee,¡± he reminisced, his wrinkled hand mimicking a small child¡¯s height. ¡°You were so small and endearing back then, always tugging at my trousers, calling out ¡®Grandpa. ''¡± Chapter 2085 ¡°My strictness was born of high hopes, not harshness. ¡± Norton¡¯s voice softened, his eyes moistening. ¡°Over thest twenty years, you¡¯ve not only seeded me at the helm of Payne Group, but you¡¯ve also risen to be a leading figure in Stastle. ¡± Nathan exhaled slowly, his tone steady. ¡°What are you trying to tell me? Is this a walk down memoryne?¡± Norton exhaled deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve grown strong, making decisions on your own, no longer heeding my words. I sent Kern to fetch you, yet you did not return. Without feigning illness, how else could I have brought you back?¡± Feeling unfairly used, Nathan responded, ¡°My respect for you is immense, yet I have my limits. You know me well; I will not stand by while those I cherish are harmed. I¡¯ll confront anyone who poses a risk, regardless of who they are. Ronan has been imprisoned for just two days, suffering minimally, yet you¡¯re so troubled. You used the truth about my parents¡¯ car ident to manipte me into releasing Ronan, even feigning illness to have me return. It¡¯s clear that you deeply care for him. ¡± Norton, confronted with this usation, found himself at a loss for words. Then he attempted to persuade Nathan through the bond of family love. ¡°Nathan, I¡¯m aging. I have just two grandsons, you and Ronan, and one granddaughter, Uma. My other grandchildren met tragic fates early in life. It pains me to think of you and Ronan shing over the family¡¯s wealth and power. ¡± As he spoke, Norton reached out to Nathan, his most promising descendant. However, Nathan recoiled, avoiding his touch. Norton, taken aback, withdrew his hand and shifted the conversation to a more serious tone. ¡°I summoned you here tonight to reveal the truth about your parents ident, but only if you agree to release Mylo and Ronan from custody. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan¡¯s expression grew stern; he paused momentarily before conceding, ¡°Alright, I will release them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Norton was momentarily surprised. He had prepared numerous justifications, yet Nathan¡¯s swift agreement caught him off guard. A wave of relief washed over Norton, though a flicker of guilt crossed his eyes as he delved into the past. ¡°Back then, your father was my favored heir¡­ The man responsible for the ident was arade from the army who once saved my life. In his debt, I assisted him in evading repercussions by hiding the truth about my son and daughter-inw¡¯s car ident. ¡± Nathan¡¯s skepticism deepened, distrusting the narrative Norton presented. ¡°Which friend was that? Do I know him? You dislike being in debt of favors. Why haven¡¯t I heard of anyone who saved your life?¡± The weight of a life-saving gesture was immense. How could there have been silence for such a long time? Nathan was convinced that Norton¡¯s exnation was riddled with inconsistencies. Norton averted his eyes, breaking the gaze. ¡°You¡¯re bombarding me with questions. Which should I address first?¡± Nathan remained firm. ¡°Do I need to repeat them?¡± After a moment of silence, Norton replied with impatience, ¡°You clearly doubt my words. That friend passed away from cancer several years ago. He departed the army when I did, which is why you never met him. The reason you are unaware of what he did for me is that I am no longer in debt to him after assisting him in avoiding the consequences of that ident, prompting me to keep it a secret all these years. Though it pains me and I carry great guilt, nothing can bring your parents back. I couldn¡¯t let their deaths impact the Payne Group¡¯s standing in the stock market, so it was dismissed as just a traffic ident. ¡± Nathan stood up and stepped back, eyeing Norton with a newfound wariness. ¡°Grandpa, how could you fabricate such a story just to make me release Mylo and Ronan, huh?¡± Chapter 2086 Norton¡¯s face hardened into a stern expression. ¡°The decision lies with you on whether to believe my words, or you can confirm them through your own methods if you have doubts. ¡± Nathan scoffed and pressed further, ¡°If my parents¡¯ fatal ident involved your friend, how does Mylo happen to know about it?¡± Norton let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping as he spoke. ¡°Truth be told, Mylo is clueless. All he had was a tidbit of information, trying to manipte you into giving in to his request. What Iid out is the real deal. ¡± But Nathan wasn¡¯t buying any of it. ¡°Alright, Grandpa. Take it easy. I have some stuff to sort out. Catch youter. ¡± With that, Nathan turned on his heels and made for the door. ¡°Nathan,¡± Norton called after him, a note of urgency in his voice. ¡°They¡¯re your kin. I don¡¯t fancy seeing my own flesh and blood at each other¡¯s throats. I just want to see our lot living peaceful lives, you know?¡± Nathan halted in his tracks, though he didn¡¯t turn back to face Norton. It was evident he was contemting Norton¡¯s plea. Then he left the room without a backward nce. The revtion of his parents¡¯ tragic death clearly threw Nathan into emotional turmoil. When Lucinda came downstairs, she found him standing in the hallway, lost in thought. ¡°How is Grandpa? Did the medical team show up?¡± she inquired. Nathan kept it brief. ¡°He¡¯s doing good. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Lucinda could read between the lines. She realized Norton was putting on an act, but as a respectful granddaughter-inw, she kept her lips closed, refraining frommenting on his behavior. Nathan looped an arm around her shoulders, concern etched on his face. ¡°How¡¯re the little ones? Catching some shut-eye?¡± Lucinda nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yeah, they fussed a bit when I put them down, but they¡¯re snoozing now. All¡¯s quiet. ¡± Nathan visibly rxed. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Come on, let¡¯s roll. I¡¯ll drop you off at N&L Fairy Land. ¡± Lucinda raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re noting home with me?¡± Nathan checked his watch; there was still an hour till the clock struck ten. ¡°I have to deal with Mylo and Ronan first. I need to hear Mylo¡¯s side of the story. ¡± Lucinda took his hand, intertwining her fingers with his. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together? I¡¯m not keen on being home alone. I prefer to join you in your office. ¡± She was insistent on apanying him, so Nathan couldn¡¯t turn her down. He was deeply moved by her caring gesture. Chapter 2087 The pair strolled out of the vi hand in hand, their connection evident to anyone who saw them. Just as they reached the gate, Nathan¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the moment.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was from an officer in the National Security Bureau, and he delivered bad news. ¡°Mr. Payne, we have a situation. Ronan has disappeared!¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened in a split second. Lucinda, noticing the change in his demeanor, shot him a questioning look. They wasted no time and hurried to the National Security Bureau, anxious to get to the bottom of Ronan¡¯s disappearance. They made their way to the room where Mylo and Ronan had been held. In the dim confines of the cell, only Mylo sat there, seemingly unperturbed, puffing away on a cigarette. The smoke veiled his face as it rose. Trying to contain his rising fury, Nathan approached Mylo alongside Lucinda. Mylo sneered, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re not managing the National Security Bureau well. My son is missing. Don¡¯t you think you need to give me an exnation?¡± With a cold edge to his voice, Nathan shot back, ¡°You seem to have quite the knack for meddling with things in the National Security Bureau I am running, orchestrating Ronan¡¯s disappearance right under my nose. ¡± On their way here, he and Lucinda had made a quick stop at the monitoring room. Larry had been putting in extra hours to dig into this matter. The strange thing was, just half an hour ago, the monitoring room of the National Security Bureau was hit by a malicious hack, forcing all the surveince cameras to shut down. During that period, Ronan had mysteriously disappeared from the room. Since he arrived, Nathan had been wearing a particrly cold expression, barely containing the emotions simmering within him. Seeing his demeanor, Mylo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with delight. ¡°Nathan, you already know who¡¯s behind it, but you couldn¡¯t bring yourself to believe it, right?¡± Nathan clenched his fists discreetly under his sleeves, his gaze fixed on Mylo, saying nothing. Lucinda, standing behind Nathan, caught sight of his clenched fists and let out a silent sigh. She, too, had an inkling of who could be behind all this. A tempest was brewing within the prison walls. Mylo pretended not to notice Nathan¡¯s anger. He took a long drag from his cigarette, his spirits high. ¡°Your parents perished in a car ident. With Norton¡¯s power, he could¡¯ve made the culprit pay, but he didn¡¯t!¡± Chapter 2088 He snorted and continued, ¡°Not only that, he kept it hidden. The reason he raised you was to assuage his guilt. Plus, he wanted to personally groom a worthy sessor. And now, you¡¯re growing more and more defiant. Do you think he won¡¯t find a way to rein you in?¡± Nathan¡¯s face twisted with malice as he recalled his recent conversation with Norton. Norton had feigned illness, urging him to return. Right after he left the National Security Bureau, Ronan vanished. Furthermore, Norton had nted spies within the National Security Bureau. Nathan had been investigating earlier in the afternoon, and now something had gone awry in the prison at night. It was impossible for anyone not to suspect Norton. Yet, Nathan remained silent, simply listening to Mylo¡¯s words. ¡°Nathan, have you heard the truth from Norton?¡± Mylo wore a mysterious smile and said, ¡°You know best if his words hold any truth. Only I know what truly happened to your parents all those years ago. But what I want from you is to call off the pursuit of Ronan. Whether he¡¯s alive or dead out there, it¡¯s none of your concern anymore. It should be a piece of cake for you. Surely it won¡¯t be troublesome, will it?¡± Upon hearing this, Nathan fell silent for a moment before swiftly agreeing, much as he had done before with Norton.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t send anyone to bring Ronan back. Whether he lives or dies out there, it¡¯s no longer my concern. I simply want to uncover the secret you¡¯re hiding. ¡± Mylo was satisfied, but he emphasized cautiously, ¡°Remember what you said. No more arresting Ronan. Lucinda heard it too. As the master of the Payne family, Nathan, you must keep your word. ¡± Nathan hummed coldly, his hands tucked in his pockets. Though his attitude seemed nonchnt, Mylo was convinced, plus there was no other choice. He nced at Lucinda before dering, ¡°Nathan, I want to share the secret with you alone. ¡± Nathan looked back at his wife. Catching his drift, Lucinda nodded and left. Once she was gone, Nathan peered down at Mylo and asked, ¡°Now, can you tell me?¡± Mylo extinguished his cigarette, motioning for Nathan toe closer. ¡°Walls have ears! I have my concerns. ¡± Wearing a cold expression, Nathan suppressed his impatience, walking over and crouching in front of Mylo. Mylo stood up, closing the distance between them. In a hushed tone, he revealed the truth, a stark contrast to Norton¡¯s version. Nathan listened intently, his expression growing grimmer with each passing moment. Immediately, he refuted, ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Mylo sneered. ¡°But it is the truth. You only see how I¡¯vepeted with you for family power all these years, but you¡¯re oblivious to the role he yed in the family. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him yourself. ¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, torn between the opposing truths presented by Mylo and Norton. Chapter 2089 Unbeknownst to him, as his attention wavered, Mylo stealthily retrieved a dagger from somewhere, his eyes gleaming with murderous intent! In the dim light of the cell, the glint of the dagger¡¯s cold steel was particrly menacing. Mylo¡¯s grip tightened around the hilt, his eyes filled with murderous intent. Then he lunged, aiming to stab Nathan¡¯s side. The de sliced through the air and was about to pierce Nathan¡¯s military uniform. Mylo could already picture Nathan¡¯s blood sshing on the wall and floor in a gory disy of his triumph. But the dagger¡¯s trajectory was stopped at the veryst second. Nathan grabbed Mylo¡¯s wrist in a death grip so tight that he could barely move his entire arm. ¡°Mylo,¡± Nathan said slowly in a cold and dangerous voice. ¡°How dare you try to harm me on my own turf? Are you trying to court your own death?¡± They stared at each other for a few seconds. Then Mylo threw his head back andughed. ¡°Right! Even if I kill you, I can¡¯t just waltz out of the National Security Bureau, can I?¡± Nathan¡¯s brows furrowed. He added pressure on Mylo¡¯s wrist until his hold on the dagger loosened, then he snatched the weapon away. ¡°You and I both know you can¡¯t kill me.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. And even if you somehow manage to incapacitate me, there is no way in hell you would get off scot-free. So, why did you do this anyway, huh? Did you want this day to be yourst?¡± Nathan toyed with the dagger before pressing its tip against Mylo¡¯s throat. ¡°Your hostile attitude makes me doubt the authenticity of your previous confession. ¡± ¡°I swear, every word I said was true. If you don¡¯t believe me, then by all means,unch an investigation. At the very least, my ims are far more credible than whatever bullshit your grandfather told mm Mylo sounded sincere, and he didn¡¯t appear at all fazed by the tip of the dagger against his neck. ¡°Listen to me, Nathan. Ronan is far too simple-minded, and at times incredibly stupid. He is easy to manipte. But since he has already been sent away, there is no point in going after him. Just leave him be. He won¡¯t be returning to the Payne family. He won¡¯t cause you any trouble ever again. ¡± Nathan pursed his lips. Mylo was quite earnest, he would give his uncle that. But he did not respond to Mylo¡¯s pleas to let Ronan go. Nathan sneered, ¡°I suggest that you worry about your own situation before anything else. You tried to murder me. This is no small matter. You could have been held in detention for a few days before being released, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to escte matters to the Ministry of Justice now. Worse still, it looks like you¡¯re going to end up in prison. ¡± His deep voice seemed to echo around the small cell, and the air grew heavy and oppressive. Nathan added, ¡°As for whether I would go after Ronan¡­ Well, it alles down to whether you confessed the truth or not. ¡± With that, Nathan released Mylo and strode to the door without a backward nce. ¡°Nathan!¡± Mylo frantically called out, sounding like a helpless, old father. ¡°I am at your disposal. I can take whatever punishment in Ronan¡¯s stead. Don¡¯te after him anymore. ¡± That made Nathan stop in his tracks. He c@@ked his head to the side and contemted the offer. He still said nothing, though, and left after a moment had passed. Nathan stared at the dagger in his hand as he walked through the passage. He had never felt a parent¡¯s love in all his life-not his father¡¯s or his mother¡¯s. The only key figure he could recall from his childhood was Norton. Would a father really do something so absurd for his child? Would he willingly sacrifice himself to ensure his son¡¯s safety? And something about the dagger¡¯s presence was not quite right. Mylo had been frisked before he was locked up. He couldn¡¯t have had the weapon in his person then. The only usible exnation was that the dagger was given to him by the same person who had sneaked Ronan out of the building. Chapter 2090 And there was only one man who could pull that off. Norton was behind this. Nathan frowned as his fingers clutched the dagger¡¯s hilt. He waspletely overwhelmed by hisplicated feelings. He only shook off his musings when Larry walked up to him. ¡°You don¡¯t look well,¡± Larry remarked quietly. ¡°Are you all right, sir? Would you like to head back and get some rest?¡± Nathan looked at Larry, his face nk, and handed the dagger over. ¡°Mylo tried to murder me with this. Put it in his case report, and I will deal with it in theing days. ¡± Larry bowed respectfully. ¡°Understood. ¡° Nathan strode away, his military boots falling heavily on the floor as he made his way back to his office. Lucinda was sittingfortably on the couch, sipping coffee while waiting for him. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked as he walked through the door. ¡°What did Mylo say?¡± Nathan took his coat off, his expression grim. ¡°Mylo said that the car ident was not really an ident, but a deliberate murder. He imed that Jeff was behind the incident. ¡± Lucinda blinked in surprise. ¡°Jeff? But how is that possible?¡± Jeff was Uma¡¯s father. Lucinda didn¡¯t know him well, but Jeff had spoken up for Nathan when thetter was condemned by his own family. From what little Lucinda knew of Jeff, she pegged him to be honest and kind. Besides, Jeff had never been involved in the rivalry between Nathan and Mylo. By all ounts, he was just an old man who wanted to spend his retirement days in peace. How could he have murdered Nathan¡¯s parents? Nathan drew close to Lucinda and stroked her face. ¡°I see that you have trouble believing it. I don¡¯t believe it, either. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve heard twopletely different confessions tonight,¡± Lucinda said in a cautious tone. ¡°Who do you think is lying? Or perhaps¡­ Both Mylo and Grandpa could be lying. ¡± Nathan considered it for a moment. le¡¯ll have to look into these matters.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There are too many contradictions between the two ims. We can¡¯t afford to rely on guesswork. We need tangible proof. ¡± Lucinda nodded in agreement. ¡°What do we do now? Where do we start?¡± ¡°ording to Mylo, Jeff nned everything, and Grandpa lied to protect him. I suppose we¡¯ll have to talk to Jeff first, and Listen to what he has to say. ¡± Something suddenly urred to Lucinda, and she stiffened. ¡°What is it, honey?¡± Nathan asked in concern. ¡°I tried to gather some information yesterday, and my first thought was to ask Jeff about what he knew. But Uma told me that he isn¡¯t in Stastle. He is on a business trip. She¡¯s not sure when he¡¯sing back. ¡± Chapter 2091 ¡°When did he leave?¡± ¡°I believe¡­ I believe it was a few days ago, when Mylo told you everything and you went to Grandpa to demand the truth. ¡± Nathan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did Jeff leave in the middle of the night?¡± Lucinda nodded again. Jeff had left Stastle at such a crucial time, and even his own daughter had no idea when he would be back. Was it just a coincidence? ¡°I think Jeff knows the whole story,¡± Lucinda mused out loud. ¡°That¡¯s why he left Stastle as soon as he caught wind of what was going on. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in any way. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips into a thin line. At this point, even Norton seemed to be telling him a lie. He knew then that he could no longer trust anyone in the Payne family. As things stood, because of Jeff¡¯s absence, Nathan was inclined to give Mylo the benefit of the doubt. He let his thoughts race for a while, then nced at his watch. It was already ten o¡¯clock. ¡°It¡¯ste, honey. Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll have my men investigate both Grandpa¡¯s and Mylo¡¯s ims. We¡¯ll talk about this more tomorrow. ¡± As if on cue, Lucinda yawned. These affairs were certainlyplicated, and she was exhausted.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She needed a good sleep to clear her head. She needed fresh eyes when she reviewed the clues the next day. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Nathan dr@ped his coat over her shoulders and escorted her out of the National Security Bureau. He slid behind the wheel and drove them home. Soft music was ying on the speakers, but neither spoke a word. Each was deep into their own thoughts. At one point, Lucinda turned to look at Nathan. He was looking straight ahead, his dark eyes sharp and focused. At first nce, one might assume that he was simply concentrating on driving, but upon closer inspection, one could easily tell that he was pondering something. Lucinda sighed to herself, knowing full well that Nathan was still thinking about Mylo¡¯s and Norton¡¯s ims. She thought of something that would pull him back to the present and started the conversation. ¡°By the way, honey, Hilliard and Jennifer came looking for me at thepany earlier. ¡± Sure enough, her words got Nathan¡¯s attention. ¡°What did they want?¡± ¡°They want to take advantage of their off-time to go traveling. ¡± Nathan nodded absent-mindedly. Then, when he noticed Lucinda¡¯s expectant gaze on him, he added, ¡°Traveling before marriage would do them some good. They can focus on their rtionship without stressing out about work. Hilliard is not getting any younger. He needs to take this opportunity to spend more time with Jennifer. As soon as they return from their trip, they can start nning their wedding. ¡± Chapter 2092 Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It didn¡¯t escape her how Nathan tried to be delicate with his opinions so as not to hurt her feelings. ¡°What?¡± Nathan asked in a rush. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No, not at all. ¡± Lucinda took his right hand with both of hers and held it on herp. ¡°They said they wanted to go on a trip with us for a few days. What do you think?¡± Nathan paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m swamped with matters at the National Security Bureautely, so I may not be able to go on a trip right now. ¡± ¡°No worries, Hilliard and Jennifer are feeling worn out and could use some rest before we embark on our journey together. They can afford to wait for us,¡± Lucinda reassured him. . Observing Lucinda¡¯s excitement, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°You seem particrly enthusiastic about this trip. Aren¡¯t you concerned about the babies?¡± Lucinda¡¯s mind drifted back to their previous trip to Aldoria. Her anxiety over the babies developing a fever spiraled out of control, leading her to lose her grip on her emotions upon their return to the hotel. In a moment of distress, she inadvertentlyshed out, striking Nathan. Riddled with guilt, Lucinda sought sce in Nathan¡¯s presence. She enveloped his arm in a tight embrace, gently resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°I realize now that I was wrong during our time in Aldoria. You managed both the business affairs and the babies remarkably well. My worries were unnecessary, and for that, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Nathan¡¯s dark eyes softened as he replied, ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. Your struggle with bipr disorder was evident then, and it clouded your judgment. Your illness caused your emotional turmoil, and it was not your fault. ¡± The more understanding he appeared, the heavier Lucinda¡¯s sense of remorse grew. Since their return from Aldoria, she had been grappling with numerous challenges, and only now did she find the opportunity to offer a sincere apology to Nathan. ¡°I even struck you with a clothes hangerst time. How about¡­ when we return home, you strike me back?¡± Nathan was caught off guard by Lucinda¡¯s proposal.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Strike his wife? How could he bring himself to do such terrible things? He stared at Lucinda, sensing the seriousness in her eyes. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t joking about her proposal. ¡°If you truly wish to make it up to me¡­¡± His voice trailed off, a mischievous glint flickering in his eyes after a moment¡¯s contemtion. ¡°When we¡¯re back home, you¡¯llply with my every whim. ¡± Lucinda caught the hint of mischief in his demeanor and whispered, ¡°Is that the punishment you have in mind? Really?¡± Suppressing a smirk, Nathan replied, ¡°What sort of punishment do you desire then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s your call! How can you leave it up to me?¡± Nathan stopped the impulse to ¡®punish¡¯ his beloved on the spot and concentrated on driving home. Chapter 2093 Shortly thereafter, the luxurious rolled into the garage. Nathan alighted first, going around to open Lucinda¡¯s door, and then elegantly assisted her out of the vehicle.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He reiterated as they walked into the house, ¡°Remember, you agreed not to resist. Tonight, I intend to explore every angle. ¡± Every angle? Oh no, her waist would definitely be sore¡­ Lucinda¡¯s hands tightened around his neck as she suppressed the faint pang of panic in her heart. She couldn¡¯t shake the memory of how she inadvertently caused Nathan distress during their time in Aldoria. It was her responsibility now to make amends. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but issue a preemptive caution. Tilting her head up, she whispered into Nathan¡¯s ear, her crimson lips brushing against his skin, ¡°Just remember to temper your enthusiasm, don¡¯t go too wild. ¡± Nathan leaned down, nuzzling Lucinda¡¯s upturned nose, his voice husky with amusement. ¡°Nighttime is made for a little wildness. ¡± ¡°What sort of twisted logic is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the logic of your husband. ¡± As they bantered, they arrived back at N&L Fairy Land. Since Norton¡¯s feigned illness had ruined their intimate moments at the office earlier in the day, they had to make up for it all now. After a night filled with passion, Lucinda indeed awoke feeling aches and soreness in her back. As she stirred awake, she realized Nathan had already departed, likely off to handle the intricate matters concerning Mylo and Ronan at the National Security Bureau. In the spacious master bedroom, she found herself alone, every muscle in her body feeling strained and weary. Last night, Nathan had been akin to a relentless, voracious tiger. With a soft sigh, Lucinda gingerly eased herself upright against the plush headboard, her hand tenderly cradling her sore lower back. Just as she settled, her phone chimed, drawing her attention. ncing at the screen, she noticed that it was about the investigation of Mylo that she had instructed others to do the day before. As she delved into the intricacies of the documents, a furrow formed on her brow, her expression shifting into one of grave concern. The meticulous investigation she had invested in unveiled a revtion: over two decades ago, on the fateful day of the car crash involving Nathan¡¯s parents, Mylo had been present at the scene, leaving behind faint traces of his presence. Yet, due to the passage of time, the evidence presented through blurred photographs and uncertain testimonies remained inconclusive. Curiously, Jeff, too, had been present at the scene on that ill-fated day. Chapter 2094 Lucinda was surprised that both Mylo and Jeff had been at the scene of the ident on that fateful day. The question lingered: had they arrived before the ident or after? The fact that Mylo used his knowledge of the truth behind the ident against Nathan suggested his involvement in the events of that day. He was privy to all the intricate details and proceedings of that ident, or he wouldn¡¯t be so confident in using it to bargain with Nathan. Lucinda methodically dissected the details, swiftly drafting her insights and promptly forwarding the documents to Nathan. Upon opening her messaging app, Lucinda discovered that Nathan had sent her several messages before heading out. ¡°Sweetheart, breakfast awaits you, gently warming in the kitchen. Please remember to nourish yourself once you rise. ¡± ¡°The sky is veiled with clouds today. A gentle rain graced my arrival at the National Security Bureau, apanied by a slight drop in temperature. Don¡¯t forget to bring along some extrayers when you venture outside. ¡± ¡°Additionally, please remember to take your medication for bipr disorder. I¡¯ll call to check in at noon, my love. ¡± Each of these messages served as thoughtful instructions from Nathan before he departed. Lucinda¡¯s heart swelled with warmth, grateful for Nathan¡¯s care and affection. Following the transmission of the investigation files concerning Mylo, Lucinda appended her analysis and reflections on the matter within the chat window. Despite being aware that Nathan could likely uncover these details on his own, Lucinda still harbored a hopeful desire to offer her assistance in any way she could. Almost as soon as she hit send, a reply appeared on her phone screen, arriving within mere seconds. ¡°Okay, thank you, honey,¡± Nathan replied. Lucinda tucked her phone away and rose from the bed, one hand resting gently on her waist. Despite the physical weariness Lingering within her, a sense of contentment filled her being. With a quick freshening up, Lucinda changed into her attire for the day, applied a touch of makeup, and made her way downstairs to enjoy breakfast. In just twenty minutes, Lucinda effortlesslypleted her morning routine, showcasing her remarkable efficiency. Emerging from N&L Fairy Land, Lucinda diverted from her usual path toward the garage and instead made her way in the opposite direction, toward Norton¡¯s vi, to check on Colby and Destinee. The two little darlings were at the most innocent age, and as soon as they spotted their Mommy, Lucinda, their faces lit up with smiles, so adorable and tender.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda savored some precious moments holding each of them close, indulging in yful interactions before reluctantly bidding farewell to the nursery on the fourth floor. Kern stood outside the nursery, patiently waiting to escort her out. The two descended the stairs together, each lost in their own thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until they stepped out into the tranquil garden that Lucinda, without preamble, uttered abruptly, ¡°Kern, Mylo disclosed the truthst night. He used Jeff of orchestrating Nathan¡¯s parents¡¯ ident. ¡± Chapter 2095 Kern came to an abrupt stop, his entire being freezing momentarily. It appeared he needed several seconds to process the weight of the news as it sank in. ¡°That¡¯s not true. Mr. Jeff couldn¡¯t possibly be capable of such a thing.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t Mr. Norton disclose the truth to Mr. Nathanst night? Mr. Nathan doesn¡¯t believe it?¡± Lucinda met Kern¡¯s searching gaze. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Nathan is skeptical. Even I am skeptical of Grandpa¡¯s words. But we can¡¯t entirely discount Mylo¡¯s ims. This morning, I discovered that both Mylo and Jeff were present at the ident scene all those years ago. Perhaps there¡¯s more to their involvement in what happened to Nathan¡¯s parents than we initially thought. ¡± Kern¡¯s pupils quivered, seemingly shaken by this revtion. ¡°Madam, with all due respect, this sounds preposterous. There must be some error in the investigation. Mr. Mylo and Mr. Jeff being at the scene, let alone orchestrating the ident and killing their elder brother, it¡¯s simply unthinkable. ¡± Lucinda arched an eyebrow. ¡°This incident urred over twenty years ago, and even the investigators I enlisted couldn¡¯t procure a definitive answer. The memories of the witnesses are obscured by the passage of time. You said earlier that you didn¡¯t know the details of the ident, but now you have a recollection of whether Mylo and Jeff were at the scene. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Kern¡¯splexion momentarily drained of color, though he swiftlyposed himself. He exined, ¡°The incident brought profound sorrow to the entire Payne family, despite the passing years. While Ick rity on the ident¡¯s intricacies and the absolute truth surrounding it, I am certain that Mr. Mylo and Mr. Jeff were not present at the scene. ¡± Lucinda stared at him as she asked calmly, ¡°Then, Kern, where were Mylo and Jeff at that particr moment?¡± Meeting her gaze unwaveringly, Kern replied, ¡°They were with Mr. Norton. They received the devastating news of the ident while in Mr. Norton¡¯spany. I distinctly recall this detail because I was with Mr. Norton at the time. ¡± Lucinda shook her head, disappointment etching her features. Confusion clouded Kern¡¯s expression as he queried, ¡°Madam, I do notprehend why you shake your head. Do you doubt my words?¡± ¡°I cannot ce faith in anyone when discrepancies exist between you, Grandpa, Mylo, and the evidence I¡¯ve gathered. Who speaks the truth?¡± Kern¡¯s gaze fell, his silence speaking volumes. Stepping closer, Lucinda lowered her voice. ¡°Or perhaps, is it that everyone harbors falsehoods, weaving a tapestry to veil the truth?¡± Kern¡¯s pupils constricted, yet he remained silent, head bowed. With gravity, Lucinda ced a hand on Kern¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kern, the night Mylo told Nathan that there was more to his parents¡¯ tragic deaths, Jeff embarked on a business trip far from Stastle. You imed they were unaware of the ident¡¯s truth, but it¡¯s evident you¡¯re concealing something. ¡± ¡°Madam, I¡­¡± Before Kern could offer a defense, Lucinda interjected, ¡°I refuse to believe someone as inherently good as Jeff could harbor malice. However, Kern, the situation involves the truth behind Nathan¡¯s parents¡¯ demise. Nathan will not relent. He will dispatch inquiries to locate Jeff, bringing him at the National Security Bureau. This is not as simple as you and Grandpa perceive. You may have assumed you could keep the truth a secret forever, but that notion is untenable. Nathan will notpromise. The truth muste to light. ¡± Throughout, Kern kept his gaze lowered, yet his attention remained fixed on absorbing Lucinda¡¯s every word. ¡°Kern, therees a point where someone must step forward and reveal the truth. If you hold the key to the whole story and still regard Nathan as your master, then it¡¯s time to speak. Otherwise, this silence will only deepen the rift between Nathan and Grandpa. With age catching up to him, Grandpa deserves better than to be estranged from his kin, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Madam!¡± Kern¡¯s head jerked up abruptly. Lucinda¡¯s harsh word struck Kern with force, leaving an undeniable impact. Chapter 2096 Lucinda didn¡¯t consider herself too severe; she simply aimed to underscore the gravity of the situation. ¡°Ronan vanished, and Mylo, desperate to ensure Nathan spared him, vowed to prevent Ronan from ever returning to the Payne family. Mylo¡¯s recent violent act, brandishing a knife against Nathan during his visit yesterday, cannot be taken lightly; it may result in legal consequences, possibly even a jail sentence. Should Jeff be deeply entangled in this affair, the repercussions from Nathan are inevitable. Should there be a rift in the rtionship between Grandpa and Nathan, Uma, his only granddaughter, will be Grandpa¡¯s remaining support. Therefore, I am right in my words about the grim prospect if Grandpa continues to hide the truth. ¡± Kern appeared torn, caught between conflicting emotions. Though Lucinda¡¯s words were stark, each held a kernel of truth.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Observing his inner turmoil, Lucinda pressed, ¡°Kern, when they refuse to speak, the burden falls upon you to share the truth. Trust me, even if you reveal an ufortable truth, Grandpa won¡¯t hold it against you. ¡± Kern¡¯s lips twitched, and he hesitated before finally finding his voice. Just as he mustered the courage to speak up, a servant interrupted. ¡°Kern, Mr. Norton has awakened. He wishes to see you. ¡± Kern responded, ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll see him shortly after escorting Madam to the door. ¡± With a respectful nod to Lucinda, the servant withdrew. However, this interruption shattered Kern¡¯s train of thought. He gestured for Lucinda to follow him to the door. But Lucinda remained rooted in ce, her unwavering gaze fixed on him. Feeling uneasy, Kern softly pleaded, ¡°Madam, please refrain from pressuring me. Allow me some time to ponder. ¡± Lucinda found herself at a loss for words. Frustration gnawed at her as she departed Norton¡¯s vi, making her way to her duties at the Simmons Group. Along the way, she mulled over theplexities of the situation. The narratives provided by Norton and Mylo stood in stark contradiction. Jeff¡¯s whereabouts remained elusive, and if he were intentionally hiding, locating him could prove challenging. Kern appeared to possess intimate knowledge of the truth, yet he seemed reluctant to divulge, perhaps out of fear of repercussions from Norton. The situation grew increasingly convoluted with each passing moment. Lucinda sensed a web of intrigue lurking beneath the surface, suspecting that numerous individuals might be entangled in the affair. The tragic death of Nathan¡¯s father, the rightful heir to the Payne Group, in a sudden car ident with his wife was suspicious. She harbored a persistent belief in a grand conspiracy within the Payne family. Lost in contemtion, Lucinda found herself unable to concentrate on her work throughout the day. Fortunately, the absence of pressing contracts at Simmons Group allowed her to delegate tasks to her assistant before going to the National Security Bureau to apany Nathan before lunch. Chapter 2097 Nathan had discreetly initiated the process of tracking Jeff¡¯s whereabouts. It was only a matter of time before he located Jeff and dispatched someone to apprehend him for interrogation. Sonny¡¯s investigation remained ongoing, steadily progressing as he delved deeper into the intricacies of the ident. Lucinda remained by Nathan¡¯s side in his office, offering her insights as they meticulously analyzed each individual¡¯s perspective, striving to determine the prevailing direction of the unfolding situation. However, Nathan refrained from dispatching anyone to apprehend Ronan due to Mylo¡¯s unsettling attempt on his life with a dagger. Nathan recognized the importance of verifying Mylo¡¯s ims before taking any decisive action. Thus, he decided to afford Ronan a few more days of freedom, allowing the investigation to unfold with careful deliberation. Nathan held firm in his belief that those he sought to apprehend would eventually fall into his hands. It was just a matter of time. The situation lingered in a state of stagnation until the arrival of the third day.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Atst, a breakthrough urred as progress was made in pinpointing Jeff¡¯s whereabouts. Despite being ostensibly on a business trip, Jeff had taken precautionary measures by keeping his phone switched off, rendering GPS tracking futile. Nathan reached out to the police authorities in Yulford, where Jeff purportedly conducted his business affairs. Their coborative efforts paid off when Jeff¡¯s presence was confirmed as he ventured downstairs to a convenience store, unknowingly revealing his location while purchasing instant food. It was perplexing that someone of Jeff¡¯s stature would opt for such modest amodations and sustenance, almost as if he had anticipated a threat and deliberately sought to evade detection by adopting a low -profile lifestyle. On the day Jeff was forcefully escorted back to the National Security Bureau in Stastle, Kern also made an appearance. However, Kern¡¯s arrival preceded Jeff¡¯s return to Stastle. As Kern was escorted into Nathan¡¯s office by the officers, Lucinda was present, observing his arrival closely. Despite the gravity of the situation, Kern maintained aposed demeanor. Nathan inquired, ¡°Did Grandpa send you here again? Is it regarding Mylo or Jeff?¡± Kern shook his head. ¡°Your grandfather didn¡¯t send me this time. I slipped away while he was napping. ¡± Nathan exchanged a puzzled nce with Lucinda. Kern drew a deep breath, his gaze reflecting a mixture of resolve and inner conflict. ¡°Sir, I wish to spare you from harboring any resentment towards your grandfather in the future. Therefore, I feelpelled to divulge everything I know about the truth of your parents¡¯ demise. ¡± Jeff had been located and was in the process of being brought back to Stastle. At this crucial moment, Kern decided it was time toe clean? Lucinda and Nathan exchanged a serious look as Kern approached Lucinda, seated on the sofa. ¡°Madam,¡± he began, his voice measured, ¡°a few days ago when you visited the vi, we had a weighty conversation. I requested time to process it. Well, I¡¯m ready now. Can you trust me?¡± Lucinda met his gaze steadily. ¡°Yes, Kern. You¡¯ve been with Grandpa most of your life, and your choices have always been in his best interest. ¡± Relief washed over Kern¡¯s face as he exhaled deeply. Chapter 2098 Before Jeff was taken to the National Security Bureau, Kern recounted everything from his perspective, holding nothing back. ¡°On the day of the ident,¡± he revealed, ¡°Mr. Mylo and Mr. Jeff were indeed at the scene. Not only that, they were in the car that caused the tragedy¡­¡± It all started when Mylo and Jeff went out for drinks together on that fateful day. They had a few too many, and originally, Jeff nned to call a designated driver to take them home.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Mylo insisted on driving, and since he didn¡¯t appear excessively intoxicated, Jeff reluctantly agreed. Little did Jeff know, Mylo took a detour on the way back. Speeding recklessly, he lost control at a crossroad, mming into Nathan¡¯s parents¡¯ car. The impact, a horrific blow to the passenger side, imed Nathan¡¯s mother¡¯s life instantly. A fuel leak ignited, resulting in a fiery explosion. Nathan¡¯s father, horrifically burned, sumbed to his injuries on the way to the hospital. By the time Norton and his men arrived, the scene was a chaotic mess. Jeff, dazed but rtively unharmed, was found behind the wheel. Both he and Mylo sustained minor injuries. Grief-stricken and enraged, Norton subjected them to harsh interrogation, even resorting to corporal punishment. But for Norton, the real tragedy was the loss of his eldest son and daughter-inw. Mylo, attempting to deflect me, imed he was intoxicated and argued with Jeff, who was driving, throughout the drive, leading to the ident. Jeff, however, maintained his innocence, insisting Mylo was driving, which Mylo denied vehemently because he wasn¡¯t the one found behind the wheel. In the end, even Jeff himself started to think that maybe he was too intoxicated to remember the truth. Regardless, both undeniably shared responsibility for the incident. The ident¡¯s repercussions were dire and threatened to upend their futures. After all, they were both his sons, and Norton couldn¡¯t bear to sacrifice their potential over the ident. He leveraged all his military connections to suppress the news, opting for an alternative, discreet resolution. He exonerated his sons from the car ident. * Kern sighed heavily, his face etched with sorrow. ¡°Your grandfather had no choice. Sacrificing all three sons over an ident would have made the Paynes a national Laughingstock. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression hardening. The truth Kern revealed ignited a deep dissatisfaction within him. ¡°Regardless of who orchestrated this cover-up,¡± he asserted, ¡°the truth deserves to be unearthed. Yet Grandpa chose to bury it. Jeff and Mylo walked free, while my parents¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the weight of their loss settling heavily on him. Even when he inquired about the incident, Norton perpetuated the lie, shielding his sons. Nathan¡¯s jaw clenched, a coldness radiating from him. Chapter 2099 Lucinda, sensing his emotional turmoil, reached out, offering silentfort with a gentle squeeze of his fist. Kern, filled with remorse, spoke softly. ¡°Sir, your grandfather has grappled with guilt for years. He feels responsible for failing your parents and you. That¡¯s why he brought you close, shielded you from family conflicts, and secured your position at the National Security Bureau. He only retired when he felt you were ready. He held onto thepany to prevent Mylo, Jeff, or any other power-hungry rtive from taking control. It was all to ensure you would inherit the legacy. ¡± A dark humor flickered in Nathan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t paint him as a saint, Kern. He merely wanted a controble puppet. nting spies in the National Security Bureau, feigning illness to lure me back, and manipting Ronan¡¯s release are not signs of respect for me. ¡± ¡°Sir, your grandfather shouldered the burden of leading the entire Payne family. He strived for bnce, but he genuinely cared for you. You are not his puppet¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Nathan interrupted, his voice steely. ¡°Kern, you¡¯ve been away too long. Return before Grandpa wakes up. ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was a dismissal in and simple. Kern had no cause to Linger. Despite a wellspring of words remaining to defend Norton, he knew Nathan wouldn¡¯t listen. With a defeated sigh, Kern left Nathan¡¯s office. As he reached for the office door, he paused, turning back with a parting thought. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find it in your heart to empathize with your grandfather. He¡¯s endured much. It¡¯s not easy to make the choices he¡¯s had to face. ¡± Nathan remained silent, his demeanor icy. With a resigned sigh, Kern exited Nathan¡¯s office. As the door shut, Lucinda leaned against Nathan, her touch a soothing balm. Her fingers untangled his clenched fist and intertwined with his own. ¡°I understand your hurt, Nathan. Norton¡¯s actions may seem self¡ªserving, and you can¡¯t bring yourself to agree with what he¡¯s done, but you¡¯re not alone. You have me, Colby, and Destinee. We¡¯re your family. ¡± Her voice was soft, calming the storm within him. He turned to her, his gaze softening. A tender ki*snded on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not devastated. But Kern¡¯s revtion raises a question: who was truly responsible ¡ª Mylo or Jeff?¡± His voice hardened with resolve. ¡°The murderer who took my parents has lived afortable life for far too long. Regardless of Grandpa¡¯s wishes this time, I¡¯ll ensure the true culprit faces justice. ¡± Lucinda tenderly caressed his face, acknowledging his inner turmoil. The revtion that a trusted family member had yed a role in his parents¡¯ demise cut deep, a betrayal beyond measure. For Nathan, it was a betrayal of the highest order. Kern¡¯s confession only fueled Nathan¡¯s resolve. At precisely three o¡¯clock, Larry and his men ushered Jeff, back in Stastle, into the National Security Bureau¡¯s interrogation chamber. Nathan donned his military uniform, preparing to confront Jeff head-on. Lucinda assisted him, her hands deftly fastening the buttons of his uniform. Chapter 2100 ¡°Time to get down to business,¡± she dered, though a mischievous glint danced in her eyes. Lucinda, ever the voice of reason, yfully nudged his shoulder. But Nathan held her close, dering, ¡°Once this is all settled, we¡¯ll embark on that journey we¡¯ve dreamed of, with Hilliard and Jennifer. ¡± Lucinda smiled, her eyes alight with anticipation. ¡°Traveling with Hilliard will indeed be an adventure to remember. ¡± After a brief conversation with Lucinda, Nathan made his way to the interrogation room. Larry had been waiting by the door for quite some time. The door swung open, revealing the stark interrogation table in the center of the room. Jeff sat there obediently, refraining from even smoking a cigarette. As Nathan entered, Jeff instinctively tried to rise, but the officers on either side restrained him firmly, forcing him back down. ¡°Nathan, I was on my business trip out of town. Why the sudden recall?¡± Jeff asked, clearly puzzled. Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he remained silent. His heavy boots resounded as he approached, taking a seat a few meters away from Jeff. With a deliberate slowness, he spoke. ¡°Jeff, if it was just a business trip, why were you living like a recluse? Staying in a run-of-the-mill hotel and subsisting on cheap instant noodles? You¡¯ve been hiding from me. ¡± Though his voice carried an air of depth and steadiness, his imposing presence couldn¡¯t be ignored. Jeff¡¯s face momentarily stiffened, but he quickly stered on an amiable smile. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I hide from you? I was on a business trip in Yulford. Unfortunately, I lost my ID and wallet, so I had to borrow some money from an old friend and tighten my belt a bit. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t waste time beating around the bush and cast a nce at Larry beside him. Larry nodded, issuing instructions to the officers to handcuff Jeff¡¯s hands to the interrogation table. With that done, he left the room along with the other officers. The heavy door shut, leaving only the two of them in the vast room. Nathan rose from his seat, his dark eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Jeff from above. Jeff felt the weight of Nathan¡¯s menacing aura and froze in ce.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Having known Nathan for so long without ever being at odds with him, Jeff had always considered him a friendly figure to himself and his family. Nathan never made their lives difficult and had even offered secret assistance on asion. Since Nathan took over as the head of the Payne family, Jeff¡¯s family had enjoyed a morefortable existence than during Norton¡¯s reign. ¡°Nathan, you¡­¡± Chapter 2101 Before he could finish his sentence, Nathan cut to the chase, ¡°Jeff, I already know nearly everything about my parents¡¯ ident. Are you still trying to hide it from me?¡± Jeff¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he deted quickly. ¡°You already know¡­¡± He sighed with resignation. ¡°You sent someone to apprehend me¡­ It seems Mylo has ced all the me on my shoulders. ¡± Nathan continued his questioning, his voice unwavering. ¡°Were you behind the wheel on the day of the ident?¡± Jeff nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± After a moment of contemtion, he shook his head and honestly exined, ¡°That day, Mylo and I went out for drinks. We both had quite a few, and I intended to call a designated driver, but he insisted on driving himself. I relented. I distinctly remember him being in the driver¡¯s seat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remainedposed. ¡°Go on. ¡± ¡°On our way back that day, Mylo mentioned how your grandfather favored your father and intended for him to lead the family. Mylo wanted me to assist against your father, but I declined. We had an argument. After that, I simply ignored him. I recall sitting in the backseat, and he was driving. Then I dozed off. But when I woke up, there was your grandfather, Kern, and a horde of police officers all staring at me. ¡± He went on, ¡°On that day, I had imbibed a fair amount, to the point of being quite out of it. After being rudely awakened, your grandfather took me to the ancestral temple and delivered a beating. Mylo insisted I was the one driving, and we argued about it. But that day, I was undeniably intoxicated. It¡¯s possible I cked out. Perhaps everything before that was mere figments of my imagination. ¡± His gaze was sincere. ¡°Nathan, believe me, I¡¯ve pondered this countless times since then. I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t a product of my imagination. Mylo deliberately framed me. I never harbored any ill will towards your father. ¡± Nathan listened in silence, his gaze still icy. ¡°If you were innocent, why did you feel guilty and vanish to Yulford? Why didn¡¯t youe clean with Grandpa? Even if you didn¡¯t speak up at that moment, after contemting it thoroughly, you should have revealed the whole truth to him. ¡± Nathan red at Jeff, his tone barely containing his anger. ¡°Not only did you withhold the truth, but you also aided in its concealment for all these years. How can I believe you had no involvement in this?¡± Faced with Nathan¡¯s relentless questioning, Jeff let out a series of heavy sighs, his face filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nathan. Back then, your grandfather helped cover up the incident and instructed both Mylo and me to keep quiet about it. Your father was your grandfather¡¯s favored son, and his untimely death deeply saddened your grandfather. At that time, I felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to bring up the truth. This matter has been buried for far too long. But I must confess, I did have some selfish motives. ¡± Nathan snorted coldly upon hearing Jeff¡¯s words. ¡°Now you¡¯re being honest. ¡± The interrogation room became enveloped in a chilling silence. Jeff¡¯s forehead beaded with sweat as he looked up at Nathan, desperately trying to defend himself. ¡°When I saw your grandfather grooming you to be his heir, I thought it was for your good. After all, Mylo held the most power at that time. If I had told the truth, the n might have forced your grandfather to name you as the next head of the family to make amends for what happened to your parents. But that would have put you at a great disadvantage. You were just a toddler back then, no match for Mylo. It would have only brought you harm. ¡± Even though I wasn¡¯t the one driving the vehicle that caused the ident resulting in your parents¡¯ deaths, I was there at the scene. Mylo insisted on driving, and I failed to stop him. That led to the tragic ident. I share the me. I feel guilty toward you, which is why I never entertained the thought ofpeting with you over the years. When Mylo stood against you at the ancestral temple, I even spoke up on your behalf. Nathan, I genuinely care about you. Can¡¯t you find it in your heart to¡­ forgive me? Uma is my only daughter. She lost her mother at birth, and I¡¯ve yed both the roles of father and mother for her all these years. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to remarry, fearing it would affect her well-being. She¡¯s still unmarried. Please let me go. I still dream of witnessing her walk down the aisle with her beloved. As he spoke, tears welled up in Jeff¡¯s eyes, and his voice trembled with emotion. He truly cherished his only daughter. The reason he hid away in Yulford was his fear that Nathan would discover the truth and that Mylo would once again pin the me on him. And he didn¡¯t have the means to gather evidence. All he wanted was to live a peaceful retirement and enjoy his daughter¡¯spany. Chapter 2102 He didn¡¯t want to get entangled in this web ofplications, but hecked the confidence to make Nathan fully believe his words. Thinking of his unmarried daughter, Jeff couldn¡¯t hold back his tears any longer, sobbing quietly with his head bowed. ¡°Nathan, your parents met a tragic end due to the internal struggles within the Payne family, implicating many individuals. It¡¯s understandable if you seek retribution against everyone. I have no right to stop you. But could you please give me some time to ensure Uma¡¯s well-being first?¡± Nathan felt a mix of annoyance and frustration, but he simply stared at Jeff with cold indifference. Jeff couldn¡¯t tell what Nathan had in mind. He could feel the coolness flowing from him, though. Jeff sighed, ¡°Ick evidence to support my assertions, and it¡¯s understandable if you don¡¯t find me convincing. I¡­¡± Before Jeff could say anything more, Nathan ignored his grievances. He turned and walked away, not turning around. ¡°Nathan?¡± Nathan¡¯s military uniform entuated his broad shoulders, exuding an intimidating air that softened Jeff¡¯s tone in response to hismanding presence. Jeff was left baffled as Nathan remained unresponsive and exited the interrogation room. Then Nathan¡¯s deep voice echoed from outside. His voice was barely above a whisper. But in the hushed confines of the interrogation room, Jeff caught every word. ¡°Take Jeff back to the Paynes¡¯ house and assign two officers to keep watch over him. He mustn¡¯t be allowed to leave without permission. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Jeff¡¯s reddened eyes widened in astonishment. He was aging, having experienced a lot in life, yet at that moment, he couldn¡¯t restrain his tears. Did Nathan believe him? Was he willing to grant him clemency? An indescribable swirl of emotions surged within Jeff-part relief, part excitement, and a lingering sense of guilt.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 2103 Emerging from the interrogation room, Nathan didn¡¯t immediately return to his office. He lingered in the corridor, his posture rigid as he leaned against the wall, his gazeposed and contemtive, delving into introspection. Frustration etched across his features, evident in the furrow of his brow and the subtle clench of his jaw. His hand instinctively sought sce in his pocket, a habitual gesture fueled by a craving for a cigarette. His quest for relief was met with disappointment as his searching fingers found only emptiness within his pocket. A sudden realization dawned upon him, tracing the timeline of events back to Lucinda¡¯s discovery of him having the S404 Virus. Then, she had insisted he abandon smoking, a directive he had dutifully followed. As he regained his health, Lucinda¡¯s pregnancy became another deterrent, her aversion to the scent of smoke rendering his habit untenable. Subsequently, hismitment to abstain from smoking solidified with the arrival of their twins. Reflecting on time, Nathan realized that it had been nearly eighteen months since hest tucked a cigarette pack into his pocket. Resolving to relinquish smoking, Nathan dismissed the fleeting urge and instead retrieved his phone from his pocket to call Kern. ¡°Mr. Payne, what can I do for you?¡± Kern inquired. Nathan¡¯s tone was devoid of warmth, his words cutting through the air with icy precision. ¡°Inform Norton that I am willing to absolve Ronan of any repercussions, viewing it as a token of gratitude for his mentorship. However, Mylo¡¯s actions from the past cannot go unpunished.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There will be no negotiation on this matter. Advise Norton to cease any further interference. ¡± Nathan¡¯s demeanor exuded unwavering determination, a palpable resolve that reverberated through the phone Line, leaving Kern momentarily speechless. ¡°Mr. Payne, you¡­¡± Kern¡¯s astonishment deepened as he observed Nathan¡¯s departure from his usual familial address, no longer referring to Norton with the affectionate title of ¡°Grandpa¡±. Nathan¡¯s reverence for Norton was unwavering, and he valued his counsel deeply. However, their rtionship was more than just one of mentorship; it carried the warmth of familial affection, with Nathan always addressing Norton as Grandpa. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± Kern¡¯s voice quivered faintly, betraying his genuine apprehension in the face of Nathan¡¯s aloof demeanor. Though he feltpelled to intervene on Norton¡¯s behalf, Kern was at a loss for where to begin amidst Nathan¡¯s steely resolve. Nathan¡¯s refusal to entertain further discussion was evident in his terse response. ¡°My stance is unequivocal. If Norton prioritizes Mylo¡¯s family over my father¡¯s, then I. ¡± His voice momentarily faltered, a palpable tension hanging in the air as he tightened his grip on the phone, his tone turning frigid. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to sever ties with Norton. ¡± ¡°Mr. Payne!¡± Kern attempted to interject, but Nathan had already terminated the call. With a cold detachment, Nathan¡¯s fingertips navigated the phone screen, swiftly consigning Kern¡¯s number to the cklist. He harbored no desire to entertain any potential exnations, preferring silence over cunning justifications. With his resolve firmly set, Nathan pivoted on his heel and made his way purposefully toward the detention room, his steps echoing with determination down the corridor. Nathan¡¯s furrowed brows and icy countenance emanated a chilling aura, causing passing officers to tread cautiously in his presence. Even their greetings were offered with a measure of apprehension. The heavy door to the cell swung open. In the corner of the cell, Mylo lounged with an air of nonchnce, the glow of a cigarette illuminating his features. Chapter 2104 Mylo¡¯s indifference remained palpable as Nathan entered the cell, his gaze fixed on the cigarette between his fingers as he continued to smoke, seemingly unfazed by Nathan¡¯s presence. Despite Mylo¡¯s apparent disinterest, he couldn¡¯t help but sense the chilling hostility radiating from Nathan as the cell door creaked open. Mylo¡¯s exhale mingled with the smoke, his tone tinged with a hint of relief as he spoke. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got it all figured out. You think I¡¯m the one spinning lies and pointing fingers, while Norton¡¯s ying the protector. ¡± Nathan¡¯s silence was deafening as he advanced steadily toward Mylo, his every step resonating with purpose. Mylo¡¯s sneer deepened as he spoke, his wordsced with a bitter truth. ¡°Truth be told, there are no innocents in the Payne family. While I may have orchestrated the ident, Norton, Jeff, Kern, and even your beloved Aunt Agate were allplicit in its concealment of the truth. They¡¯re all guilty. ¡± His gaze lingered on Nathan¡¯s clenched fists, a smug satisfaction flickering in his eyes as he savored the moment. With a sense of triumph, he indulged in a few more drags of his cigarette. ¡°Why do you think your aunt Agate has been overseas for so many years, adamantly refusing to return home? It¡¯s because she carries the weight of guilt and can¡¯t bear to face you. Everyone in the Payne family knew I was responsible for your parents¡¯ deaths. Yet, for years, they kept you in the dark. If it weren¡¯t for me bringing it to light, you might have remained oblivious for a lifetime. You lost your parents when you were just a child. All those who professed to love you kept the truth hidden to protect a murderer. Don¡¯t you find that utterly pathetic?¡± With each barb he delivered, Mylo¡¯s Laughter grew louder. Nathan¡¯s eyes narrowed, a fleeting glint of murderous intent concealed within their depths. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve grown rather ustomed to the confines of this solitary cell, Mylo. However, let¡¯s not forget that you attempted to assassinate me, the Director of the National Security Bureau. It would be prudent for you to join other prisoners until the oue of your trial is determined. ¡± Mylo¡¯s disdainful snort echoed through the cell, a testament to his confidence. Nathan¡¯s retaliation, though formidable, failed to intimidate a seasoned individual like himself. Nathan¡¯s sarcastic smirk widened as he observed Mylo¡¯s reaction. ¡°Do you think this is the end of it?¡± A moment of hesitation flickered across Mylo¡¯s features as his hand faltered. With tendrils of smoke swirling around him, Mylo lifted his gaze, his eyes clouded with uncertainty as they met Nathan¡¯s unwavering stare. In the hushed stillness of the room, Nathan¡¯s words cut through the air with chilling rity. ¡°I intend to convene a family meeting to formally expel you from the Payne lineage, Mylo. Your wife and son will be stripped of their ties to the Payne family as well. Your cherished son will never again find refuge under the mantle of the Payne family. How do you suppose he¡¯ll fare without the protection of the Payne family?¡± Mylo¡¯s expression darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes, as his fingers tightened around the cigarette with a rigid intensity. ¡°You intend to kick my whole family out of the Payne family? Nathan, do you believe you hold authority to dictate this?¡± Nathan¡¯s demeanor remainedposed as he replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. ¡± With a final nce, Nathan pivoted on his heel and strode away. Refusing to concede defeat, Mylo¡¯s voice echoed after Nathan. ¡°I refuse to believe it! Your grandfather will never allow such actions. He will never allow the truth of the car ident to be exposed to the public eye. He will never sever ties with me! Never!¡± Nathan¡¯s voice sliced through the air with icy precision, devoid of emotion. ¡°He has retired. Henceforth, he no longer holds authority over the Payne family. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Nathan! My dear nephew, please reconsider!¡± At this juncture, panic began to grip Mylo¡¯s demeanor. Exclusion from the family lineage signified a loss of the formidable protection afforded by the influential Payne name. In prison, he would be reduced to just another inmate, stripped of the privileges and connections that had shielded him thus far. Chapter 2105 The ramifications of his actions extended beyond himself, casting a long shadow over Ronan and even Ronan¡¯s future children. Due to Nylo¡¯s tainted reputation as a criminal, Ronan¡¯s hopes of restoring his position in high society would be irreparably damaged. Ronan¡¯s prospects would indeed be shattered. Mylo¡¯s deeds would undoubtedly cast a dark cloud over Ronan¡¯s future. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on Mylo¡¯s mind, his panic intensifying with each passing moment. Nathan¡¯s unwavering resolve had caught him off guard, leaving him grappling with the harsh reality of his predicament. Abandoning the unfinished cigarette, Mylo hastily rose from the floor, his desperation driving him to pursue Nathan in ast-ditch attempt to negotiate once more. ¡°Nathan, please, hear me out! I was intoxicated when the ident urred; it wasn¡¯t intentional. I¡¯ve carried the burden of guilt for all these years. You can¡¯t cast me out of the Payne family. You can¡¯t!¡± The iron door of the cell sealed shut just as Mylo reached out, his fingers grazing Nathan¡¯s coat, but it was toote. ¡°Nathan!¡± Despite Mylo¡¯s furious outburst, Nathan maintained aposed demeanor, his expression unruffled as he calmly exited the detention room. Upon his return to his office, Nathan found Lucinda waiting patiently at the door, her presence aforting sight amidst the turmoil that had unfolded. Concern etched across her features, Lucinda stood steadfast at the door, her worry mounting with each passing moment of Nathan¡¯s absence. ¡°How did everything unfold?¡± she inquired, her concern evident in her gentle tone as Nathan drew near. Nathan tenderly caressed her delicate cheek before responding with a reassuring smile, ¡°Everything¡¯s in hand.From N?velDrama.Org. The matters will soon be resolved, allowing us to journey forward unburdened by any lingering concerns. ¡± Despite Nathan¡¯s outward calmness, Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake off her internal apprehensions, her worries silently lingering beneath the surface. ¡°What are your ns regarding Mylo?¡± ¡°Expulsion from the family, exclusion from elite circles, legal consequences, and imprisonment for reflection. ¡± Lucinda found thest two punishments eptable. However, the first two were not easy to achieve. ¡°Mylo is Grandpa¡¯s biological son. It¡¯s doubtful Grandpa would consent to severing their father-son bond. Furthermore, from what everyone has attested, Mylo consumed a substantial amount of alcohol that night and was behind the wheel while intoxicated. Although the resulting ident was severe, it wasn¡¯t premeditated. Convincing the Payne family elders to disown him will likely prove challenging. ¡± Nathan maintained hisposure. ¡°It was Jeff who was inebriated. Mylo has quite a high alcohol tolerance. He was sufficiently Lucid to talk with Jeff while he was driving. He feigned intoxication. ¡± Mylo aimed to exploit the situation to deflect the charge of attempted murder. Anyway, Mylo couldn¡¯t get away with his crime. The differencey in whether he received a light or heavy sentence. This issue could be resolved easily as long as Norton stayed out of it. Chapter 2106 Lucinda ced her soft palm on Nathan¡¯s cold face and sighed softly, ¡°The truth must be difficult for you to ept, dear. You can talk to me. I¡¯ll always be your most loyal confidante. ¡± Nathan rubbed his face against her soft palm. He lifted her hand with both of his and ki*sed it gently. He determined that he should direct his anger and bitterness towards dealing with those deceitful rascals, instead of taking it out on his wife. No matter how tensed up he felt, he would still be kind and gentle to Lucinda. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. On the way back, I figured out quite a bit. I¡¯ve always seen Norton as my most respected family member. Before I married you, he was the only one I considered family. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked softly, ¡°How about now?¡± ¡°I think I was too extreme. To me, he¡¯s my only family, but to him, I¡¯m not his only grandchild. Even though he loves me dearly, he also cares for his other grandchildren and sons. He may not love me the most; he might just feel guilty for me because of my parents. ¡± Nathan lowered his eyes to hide his unusual mncholy. His tone was calm as if he were stating a simple fact. ¡°I don¡¯t me him though. I understand that he doesn¡¯t want to see Mylo end up in prison, especially after he lost my father. But I will not ept him nting spies in the National Security Bureau, having people watch over me, and secretly contacting them to get Ronan out of the bureau. ¡± Lucinda sighed, ¡°So, what do you n on doing?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of all the spies, eliminate any future risks, and ensure the National Security Bureau enacts new rules and reforms. Norton is not allowed to meddle in the matters of the bureau in any case. ¡± His tone was solemn. His expression was as cold as ice. ¡°There¡¯s nothing further to discuss regarding Mylo¡¯s matter. I¡¯ll make sure Norton can¡¯t interfere even if he wants to. ¡± Lucinda understood Nathan too well; this decision was entirely expected. She would definitely support any decision he made. ¡°Do whatever you determine is necessary. The kids and I will always stand by your side. ¡± At the mention of the kids, Nathan remembered something important. ¡°Colby and Destinee are still at Norton¡¯s house. It¡¯s better to bring them back home at this critical moment. Would you mind going to fetch them tonight?¡± Lucinda agreed to his proposal, appreciating his thoughtfulness. Recently, they had been at odds with Norton, and it wasn¡¯t safe to leave the kids at his mansion.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Not because she feared Norton would harm his great-grandchildren, but because she worried that family members close to Mylo might try something. After all, the kids were still too young to withstand any trouble, so they needed to be looked after with utmost vignce. As Lucinda gripped his hand, she asked, ¡°So, dear, are you not even willing to step inside Norton¡¯s house?¡± Chapter 2107 Nathan¡¯s breath grew heavy. ¡°In times like these, I need to guard against whatever Norton might say. I don¡¯t want to hear it. It¡¯s best that I keep my distance from him. Out of sight, out of mind. ¡± Lucinda suppressed augh. ¡°Well, you¡¯re bing more honest with metely. That¡¯s nice. ¡± Nathan¡¯s thin lips curved into a smile as he tightened his grip around her waist. They were right at the door of his office, intimately clinging to each other. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because of your training. The ruler and whip at home are the most lethal weapons against me. It¡¯s terrifying just to think about them. I have to be honest,¡± he whispered in her ear. Lucinda poked him in the head. ¡°Don¡¯t be so chatty. You¡¯re not afraid of the punishment at all when you make mistakes. ¡± They yed around for a while, like a young couple in the throes of passion, never tiring of each other¡¯spany. After having dinner together at the National Security Bureau¡¯s cafeteria, they returned to the Paynes¡¯ house. Nathan escorted Lucinda only up to the corner, fifty meters from Norton¡¯s mansion gate. He didn¡¯t want to go all the way to the gate and risk being seen by Kern and the guards, which could lead to unnecessary trouble. Patiently waiting in the alley, he let Lucinda go to bring the kids back. An hourter¡­ Lucinda held Destinee while Zenia carried Colby. Abel and Rickey helped carry bags of baby items as they left Norton¡¯s mansion together. When Lucinda approached, Nathan reached out and took little Destinee from her. He soothed the baby and asked, ¡°Why did it take so long? Did something happen along the way?¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda had a solemn expression on her face. ¡°I could tell that Norton is really sick. He hasn¡¯t been able to get out of bed since he went to his room for a nap at noon. They have not determined what could be wrong with him. But he is not in good shape. ¡± Nathan pursed his lips, lowering his gaze and staying silent. He cuddled Destinee in his arms. Lucinda continued, ¡°I went to Norton¡¯s room to check on him before I took the kids. He is sick, I can confirm that. ¡± Nathan remained nonchnt. ¡°Maybe he is aware that I¡¯m targeting Mylo. He could be sick because he is worried for Mylo. ¡± Lucinda was speechless. Nathan held Destinee with one hand and reached out to Lucinda with the other. He embraced her and said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. Let¡¯s head back and take the kids to bed. ¡± Lucinda agreed, Letting him wrap his arm around her shoulder as they headed towards N&L Fairy Land. After walking a short distance, Nathan gave instructions to Abel. ¡°Norton¡¯s age is catching up to his health. Pick half of the elite doctors from the medical team of the Payne family and send them over to Norton¡¯s mansion tomorrow. They¡¯ll serve as his family¡¯s doctors whenever needed. Kern should arrange for their amodation. ¡± Abel replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne. I¡¯ll be sure to do as you have said. ¡± Chapter 2108 For the next two days, Nathan thoroughly investigated everyone working at the National Security Bureau, from the department heads to the cleaners, checking all information records, and dismissing anyone with suspicious intentions. Nathan removed all the spies Norton had nted. In addition, Nathan was preparing for the ancestral temple meeting on the third day. Mylo, over the past few days, had been moved from a single cell to a shared one. He had been questioned many times by Larry, who was trying to extract detailed information about the whole incident. Eventually, Larry handed over a full confession of guilt from Mylo to Nathan. Mylo confessed that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he crashed into the car driven by Nathan¡¯s parents. He knew beforehand they would pass through that road, so he intentionally took a detour to create the ident. He deliberately drank a little alcohol so that he would not bear the responsibility. And he even tried to drag Jeff into the problem as his scapegoat. Norton could not ept that a car ident took the lives of his eldest son¡¯s family and implicated his other two sons. He would have lost all his three sons on that day, but he decided to hide the truth in order to protect the two sons who were alive. Nathan understood Norton¡¯s choice. But understanding didn¡¯t mean forgiving.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That ident took his parents¡¯ lives and the chance to experience parental love. There was no possibility of him letting the culprit off the hook. As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Nathan sat in his office at the National Security Bureau, examining the evidence files Larry had organized. He made a backup copy to be presented at the ancestral temple meeting the next day. ¡°You have been doing a great job recently, and I¡¯m impressed. Do you need some time off?¡± Nathan inquired. Larry¡¯s handsome face lit up with a bright smile. He scratched the back of his head, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°No need for a break. Doing more for the bureau makes life more fulfilling. Besides, I¡¯d just be spending my break alone, which isn¡¯t much fun. ¡± Nathan asked, ¡°You¡¯re turning twenty-five this year, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Why do you ask about my age, Mr. Payne?¡± ¡°You should consider finding someone to date. Look at Sonny and Lonnie, they¡¯re off the market now, while you¡¯re still single. You are not getting any younger, you know. ¡± Larry¡¯s expression turned awkward at Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re making me sound very old. ¡± Larry was squirming in his seat, unable to shake the feeling of inevitability that even at work, he couldn¡¯t escape the pressure to get married. Worse yet, the one pressing him was his intimidating boss. How was he supposed to handle that? ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Cat got your tongue? Have you been following Sonny aroundtely?¡± Nathan challenged. Chapter 2109 Confused by the question, Larry responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been following Sonny around recently. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so clueless and can¡¯t find a girlfriend. You¡¯ve caught the clueless aura from Sonny. ¡± At a loss for words, Larry felt a pang of despair. It was painful, especially since Sonny, often criticized by Nathan, had managed to find a girlfriend and they were even about to get engaged, casting Larry¡¯s own romantic struggles in a harsher light. The thought nearly brought Larry to tears. Just as he was grappling with how to respond to Nathan¡¯s relentless marriage talk, there was a knock at the door. Seizing the distraction, Larry quickly said, ¡°Sir, let me get the door. ¡± He went to the door, turned the handle, and exchanged a brief look with the police officer waiting outside before seizing the moment to slip away. The officer, hesitant to step inside, remained at the doorway and reported, ¡°Mr. Payne, the butler from the Payne family is here. He says he has a very important matter to discuss with you. ¡± Inside the office, Nathan quietly stored away the documents containing Mylo¡¯s confession. As Kern bypassed the officer, he entered the room and discreetly locked the door behind him, his actions tinged with caution. Nathan did not look up. It was only after Kern had approached the desk that he sneered. ¡°You¡¯vee at just the right time.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Tomorrow, I will hold an assembly at the ancestral temple to denounce Mylo. ¡± Kern sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Payne, you¡¯ve misunderstood your grandfather. He knows that you¡¯ve made up your mind, and he has no intention of pleading on behalf of Mylo. He¡¯s simply concerned because you¡¯ve been overworking, and on the night your wife took Colby and Destinee, you failed to visit him. He¡¯s worried about you, so he sent me to check on you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen me. I¡¯m in good condition and quite healthy. There¡¯s no need for him to worry about me,¡± Nathan responded coldly. Kern, looking sorrowful, asked, ¡°Mr. Payne, aren¡¯t you concerned about your grandfather¡¯s current situation?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t need my feigned concern. A medical team is attending to his health, which reassures me,¡± Nathan replied. Straightening the cuffs of his military uniform meticulously, he added, ¡°By the way, Norton has been having issues with his legs and is receiving medical care. There¡¯s no need for him to attend the assembly tomorrow. Please assure him he can rest and entrust all matters to me, the current head of the Payne family. I will handle everything appropriately. ¡± Kern was visibly taken aback. Though Nathan spoke diplomatically, the clear implication was that Norton was not allowed at the assembly. Nathan intended to represent Norton, dealing with Mylo, the son deemed a disgrace, and severing their father-son rtionship. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± Nathan frowned in displeasure, not eager to endure more of Kern¡¯s lectures. ¡°I still have much to do at the National Security Bureau. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should head back to the Paynes¡¯ house first. Having you by Norton¡¯s side will put everyone at ease. ¡± It was a clear dismissal, and Kern knew better than to linger and interfere with Nathan¡¯s official responsibilities. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back. Mr. Payne, please remember to take care of your health amidst your busy schedule, and try to visit your grandfather when you can. He misses you very much. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan replied nonchntly. Kern realized that Nathan was just cating him with an answer. He sighed as he exited the office. The next morning, at the Payne family¡¯s ancestral temple, the assembly for expulsion and denunciation was underway. As Nathan¡¯s legal wife, Lucinda was present. Jeff, who was ill and couldn¡¯t attend, left Uma toe on her own Chapter 2110 The assembly was mostly made up of elders, with few of the younger generation present. Lucinda decided to sit with Uma, who she knew best, hoping their conversation would ease the tedium of the proceedings. Ten minutester, Nathan arrived at the entrance of the ancestral temple, radiating nobility and sternness, with Sonny standing just behind him. His presence prompted all the Payne family members to rise and greet him in unison with a respectful, ¡°Mr. Payne. ¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Nathan acknowledged them with a slight nod, his stern expression andmanding presence palpable as he walked into the ancestral temple. Norton remained in the bedroom, resting, and was absent. Nathan left Norton¡¯s seat vacant and took the seat next to it. Following his lead, everyone else sat down. The ancestral temple fell silent, and Nathan cast a nce at Sonny beside him. Sonny, perceptive to the cue, began the announcement. ¡°In recent days, Mr. Nathan¡¯s investigation has revealed that the car ident which imed the lives of his parents over 20 years ago was no ident but a premeditated act. The perpetrator was Mr. Mylo. ¡± Whispers erupted among the family members, while some of the elders remained silent andposed, seemingly unsurprised by the revtion. Uma, however, was visibly shaken. Her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. ¡°Lucinda, is this true? Mylo actually harmed Nathan¡¯s parents?¡± Lucinda nodded and patted Uma¡¯s hand, signaling her to stay calm. Sonny coughed Lightly a few times, and the murmuring quickly subsided. He then presented Mylo¡¯s confession to the respected elders for their review. ¡°Mr. Mylo harmed his own brother, making him utterly despicable. This truth was even kept from Mr. Norton. After learning of it, he has been ill these past few days. A murderer Like Mylo is unworthy of being a descendant of the Payne family. Today, on behalf of Mr. Norton, Mr. Nathan will sever his father-son rtionship with Mr. Mylo, expelling him from the family. Henceforth, there will be no ce for Mylo or Ronan in the Payne family. Their legal responsibilities will be entirely independent of the Payne family. ¡± Sonny¡¯s voice resonated with a sonorous and forceful tone, stirring a wave of murmurs throughout the ancestral temple. An elder, Zander Payne, holding the confession, looked up in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t expelling Mylo and his family a bit too severe as punishment?¡± Another elder, Rolf Payne, nodded in agreement. ¡°No matter how grave Mylo¡¯s mistakes, they are his alone and should not implicate Ronan. After all, Ronan is a descendant of the Payne family. Involving him in this punishment does seem overly harsh. ¡± Sonny nced at Nathan, whose expression remained calm, yet Sonny could discern a dark, intense emotion simmering in his eyes. ¡°Have Mr. Rolf and Mr. Zander forgotten? Not long ago, despite knowing Mr. Norton was on blood pressure medication, Ronan tricked him into consuming ipatible food, leading to Mr. Norton¡¯s poisoning and subsequenta!¡± Sonny¡¯s voice boomed across the ce, ensuring everyone heard his deration. ¡°Ronan¡¯s tant disrespect and unfilial behavior stem directly from his father¡¯s influence. He is a young viin shaped by Mr. Mylo. If left unchecked, he will inevitably bring further disgrace to the Payne family, just like his father. Retaining such a disgrace within our ranks invites mockery from other prominent families and undermines Mr. Nathan¡¯s leadership. ¡± Sonny paused deliberately, then produced several more documents from the folder-additional evidence of Mylo and Ronan¡¯s attempts to harm Nathan-and handed them to the elders for inspection. The evidence extended beyond the car ident from over two decades ago to more recent transgressions. Sonny fixed his gaze on Zander and Rolf, challenging them. ¡°Are you suggesting you were aware of the car ident from over twenty years ago and the deliberate harm Ronan caused Mr. Norton? Or are you implying involvement in the various covert schemes against Mr. Nathan and Mr. Norton?¡± Rolf and Zander were taken aback by Sonny¡¯s words, worried about their involvement in the serious usations. They quickly denied any connection, shaking their heads vehemently. ¡°No, no, I have nothing to do with these issues,¡± Rolf eximed. Chapter 2111 ¡°It was only today that I realized how cruel Mylo and Ronan have been. Nathan¡¯s method of handling this situation is appropriate, and I fully support it. ¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Zander chimed in. ¡°Mylo and Ronan have inflicted much harm on their own family. Nathan ispletely justified in his actions. ¡± Rolf and Zander were the first to voice their support, setting a precedent that the other elders swiftly followed, all nodding in agreement. Sonny, addressing the gathering in the ancestral temple with a gentle demeanor, solicited everyone¡¯s views. After verifying that there were no dissenting voices, he moved forward with the proceedings. Looking towards Abel, who stood guard at the temple¡¯s entrance, Sonny then dered to all the assembled n members, ¡°Mylo hasmitted numerous atrocities. ording to our family¡¯s rules, he will first receive a public whipping of twenty Lashes. Following this, Mr. Zander and Mr. Rolf will officially remove Mylo and his son from the Payne family tree, effectively disowning them. ¡± Shortly thereafter, guided by Abel, two police officers escorted Mylo into the temple. It had been quite a while since anyone in the Payne family hadid eyes on Mylo. Dressed in a clean suit prepared by Nathan, the visible signs of aging-creased lines marking his face and his significantly whitened hair-made Mylo look much older than his years, shocking everyone present. Mylo had endured rough treatment from his cellmates during his time in the detention center, with bruises and contusions concealed beneath his suit. Escorted by two police officers, he entered the ancestral temple, the sound of his metal shackles clinking with each step. The assembly watched him in silence, their stares ranging from detached amusement and pleasure in his misfortune, to outright satisfaction and quiet celebration of his downfall. Under the weight of these scrutinizing eyes, Mylo bowed his head, trying to hide the wrinkles marking his aging at the corners of his eyes.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. These hostile stares felt as though they could bore a hundred holes through him, adding to his difort. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . He proceeded to the center of the temple and faced eveyone, without uttering a word. There was no cushion provided for him. Thus, he was forced to kneel on the cold marble floor, his shoulders pushed down forcefully. Kern went to fetch the whip. Sonny, standing to the side, addressed Mylo coldly. ¡°Mylo, remove your clothes to receive twentyshes. ¡± Thismand caught Mylo off guard. Nathan had not forewarned him of a whipping-a punishment he had not endured for nearly two decades, which he knew could be dangerously severe. Despite the shock, Mylo¡¯s pride prevented him from pleading for mercy from Nathan, knowing too well that showing submission might only amuse the onlookers at his expense. With a disdainful sneer, he retorted to Sonny, ¡°You, merely a foster child taken in by Nathan, dare to judge me so harshly in our ancestral temple? How presumptuous!¡± Sonny was irked but remained silent. Mylo¡¯s words were undeniably true, as Nathan had indeed brought him into the Payne family. Nathan, seated at the forefront, his expression hardening, coldly stated, ¡°Though Sonny is adopted, his loyalty and dedication to our family have never waned nor brought us shame. He is fully entitled to judge you, and he rightfully belongs more to Payne family than you do. ¡± Speechless, Mylo could only listen as a damning pile of evidence stood against him, rendering any defense futile. Sonny, on the other hand, felt a deep satisfaction, bolstered by Nathan¡¯s public support in such a sacred setting, which only solidified his reliance on Nathan. Chapter 2112 Kern swiftly fetched the whip meant for punishment. Mylo, still in his suit, had yet to disrobe, prompting Sonny to instruct the officers to assist. As they removed his suit and shirt, thest shield of Mylo¡¯s dignity was gone, revealing bruises from prior beatings to all the gathered individuals, sparking a wave of murmurs. Yet, those who had witnessed the evidence of Mylo¡¯s misdeeds harbored no sympathy, agreeing that he merited the severe penalty. His actions against his own kin deemed him undeserving of any leniency. Under the relentless gaze of his family, Mylo¡¯s fists clenched as he grappled with the difort. The pride he had nurtured over years was dismantled by Nathan¡¯s decree, leaving no scope for mercy. There, in the ancestral temple, his dignity and stature disintegrated. Now in his middle years, Mylo faced a humiliating public whipping. Worse still, the family elders nned to erase his and his son Ronan¡¯s names from the family tree, a gesture stripping not just his dignity but attacking his spirit. Such severe censure, unfolding just before the legal sentence, underscored the brutal extent of Nathan¡¯s resolve. Mylo, ovee with deep resentment and a palpable sense of injustice, confronted Nathan. ¡°Nathan, why single me out? Jeff, Agate, Kern, and even Norton are all involved. If you¡¯re going to be ruthless, do it fairly. How else can your parents rest in peace?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze was icy and stern, his hand clenched tightly around the chair¡¯s armrest, anger slowly building within him. In response, Sonny hastily secured duct tape over Mylo¡¯s mouth, silencing any further provocativements. Mylo¡¯s muffled protests were evident in his eyes, brimming with indignation. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Without warning, Kern lifted the whip and delivered a forceful strike to Mylo¡¯s back. The intense pain twisted Mylo¡¯s features, stripping him of any dignity. The sound of the whip, a harsh whoosh through the air, signaled each devastating strike, threatening Mylo¡¯s very life. He felt the sting of blood trickling down his spine, eachsh from the barbed whip tearing at his skin with brutal ferocity. Everyone watched the scene unfold in silence. Some younger family members turned away, unable to watch the gruesome punishment, while even the seasoned elders wore somber expressions, unustomed to such a harsh disy. Uma, overwhelmed by fear, nestled into Lucinda¡¯s embrace. Lucinda soothed her by patting her back and shielded her from the horrific scene by covering Uma¡¯s eyes with her hand. In the silence of the ancestral temple, the only sound was Kern¡¯s whip cracking, casting a grim and fearful atmosphere. Mylo, initially defiant, gradually weakened under the severe punishment. No longer the young man he once was, his frailty made it impossible to endure the ordeal. Lucinda turned her gaze away from the center where the punishment was carried out, instead looking towards Nathan, seated in a ce of honor. His face was expressionless, detached, embodying the authority and control of a formidable leader, while Lucinda sighed deeply out of sorrow for Nathan. The ordeal of the twentyshes ended swiftly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2113 Yet, witnessing the entire scene left many of the Payne family members visibly unsettled, their faces pale and hands shaking. Initially, Mylo managed to stir, but as the whipping concluded, hey helplessly in disarray on the floor, unable to rise. Although Kern administered theshes with precision, causing only superficial damage to Mylo¡¯s skin without harming bones or tendons, the pain was intense. Mylo was soaked in cold sweat, shaking uncontrobly, his mind painfully alert, unable to faint and escape the agony. In his presence, the elders of the Payne family solemnly announced the removal of his family¡¯s names from the family tree. This action ignited a deep rage in Mylo.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Enduring the physical pain of theshes was one thing, but witnessing the erasure of his and his family¡¯s names from the family tree, being cast aside Like something worthless, was an entirely different form of torment. It was a profound and unforgettable agony that pierced deep into his soul. Mylo struggled to catch his breath, the pain pulsating throughout his body. He shot Nathan a venomous re, his clenched teeth grinding with fury, aching to inflict harm on his adversary right then and there. From his elevated vantage point, Nathan gazed down at Mylo, his demeanor chillingly detached. For Mylo, who had spent a lifetimepeting and striving within the family, facing such punishment in his twilight years, coupled with the humiliation of being ostracized, was the ultimate blow. But Nathan was determined to strip away every ounce of dignity Mylo had rued within the Payne family, exacting the highest toll for his transgressions. The solemn punishment administered within the ancestral temple left all witnesses with a mix of emotions. Mylo¡¯s mouth was bound shut by Sonny, stifling any desperate curses he wished to unleash, leaving only silent condemnation in his eyes directed at Nathan. As the assembly concluded, the Lingering scent of blood hung heavily in the air within the ancestral temple. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Many faces in the crowd paled, their expressions turning sour as Nathan issued his instructions for Mylo¡¯s removal and treatment in the detention room of the National Security Bureau. With the main figure of the punishment departing, the tension in the family began to ease, prompting many members to disperse swiftly, eager to put the ordeal behind them. Although summoning respected elders would have sufficed for Mylo and his family¡¯s punishment, Nathan¡¯s decision to gather everyone for the spectacle before their expulsion served as a stark warning to all. It was a clear message that any future misbehavior would not be tolerated, and consequences would be severe. Everyone present understood the underlying purpose of Nathan¡¯s assembly, especially Rolf and Zander, who had attempted to support Mylo and his family. Their hearts raced with fear, longing to escape the ancestral temple immediately. But their hopes were dashed as they reached the exit, intercepted by the bodyguards. ¡°Mr. Rolf, Mr. Zander, please stay back a little longer. Mr. Nathan wishes to speak with you in private,¡± one of the guards said. Exchange of bewildered nces passed between Rolf and Zander. Inside the ancestral temple, servants diligently scrubbed away the bloodstains, remnants of the punishment. Lucinda, assisting the pale Uma, noticed the apprehensive looks of Rolf and Zander as they passed by. However, Lucinda chose to remain silent, guiding Uma past the elders withoutment. Chapter 2114 Following his return from the National Security Bureau, Jeff fell seriously ill, adding to Uma¡¯s already uneasy state from participating in the denunciation at the ancestral temple. Recognizing Uma¡¯s difort, Lucinda took it upon herself to escort her home.From N?velDrama.Org. Throughout the journey, Uma¡¯s expression remained strained, as if struggling to contain something. Lucinda refrained from probing, respecting Uma¡¯s silence. As they neared Jeff¡¯s home, Uma¡¯s grip tightened around Lucinda¡¯s wrist, her palm slick with nervous sweat. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you?¡± Lucinda inquired, her voice filled with concern. Uma¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her eyes red with emotion. ¡°Lucinda, my father¡­ Did he really have a hand in Nathan¡¯s parents¡¯ death?¡± Lucinda cast her gaze downward, unable to provide a definitive answer. Uma¡¯s hope flickered at her hesitation, her expression clouded with worry. ¡°I heard that Nathan had my father brought back from Yulford to the National Security Bureau, and stationed police officers at our vi entrance to watch him, not letting him leave. ¡± Tears welled in Uma¡¯s eyes as she continued, ¡°Is it true that my father is involved in all of this? Nathan dealt with Mylo¡¯s family¡­ Could it be our family next? Lucinda, I¡¯m so scared. ¡± With a sympathetic expression, Lucinda reached into her bag to retrieve a tissue, gently wiping away Uma¡¯s tears and offering her quiet reassurance. ¡°Nathan won¡¯ty a finger on you, Uma. Mylo and Ronan crossed a line by plotting against him multiple times. They¡¯ve danced with the devil too many times. Your father, despite his ws, is a man of virtue. Even if, by some twist of fate, he fell into Mylo¡¯s web, Nathan won¡¯t treat you like he did them. ¡± Lucinda yfully tweaked Uma¡¯s reddened nose, her eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°You, my dear, have always been Nathan¡¯s shining star-a beacon of kindness and grace amidst the tumult of the Payne family¡¯s dynamics. Nathan, ruthless to outsiders, would never harm his own kin. He¡¯ll remember your loyalty and ensure you remain the cherished princess of the Payne family. ¡± Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Would I lie to you?¡± Uma¡¯s tension eased under Lucinda¡¯s reassurances. ¡°Nathan values your opinion more than anyone¡¯s. I trust you. ¡± With a gentle pat on Uma¡¯s head, Lucinda encouraged, ¡°Go now. Remember to tend to your father. Tell him to bask in his golden years without worry. The Payne family is under the control of Nathan¡¯s capable hands. ¡± Uma nodded, determination gleaming in her eyes. ¡°I understand, Lucinda. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± After ensuring Uma¡¯s peace of mind, Lucinda lingered until Uma vanished into the safety of her own courtyard. With a sigh of relief, she pivoted on her heels and strode purposefully back toward the looming silhouette of the ancestral temple. As Lucinda neared the imposing presence of the ancestral temple, she caught sight of Zander and Rolf, who had just engaged in a private conversation with Nathan, emerging from its solemn confines. As Zander and Rolf passed by Lucinda, she couldn¡¯t help but notice their difort etched on their faces, as if they had just weathered a storm. Had they just been on the receiving end of Nathan¡¯s Legendary temper? ¡°Lucinda. ¡± Chapter 2115 Lucinda¡¯s attention was briefly captivated by the retreating figures of Zander and Rolf, but Nathan¡¯s familiar voice quickly brought her back from her thoughts. Nathan approached Lucinda, his aura a blend of reassurance and authority. His fingertips, warm against her skin, traced a gentle path along her cheek as he posed his question with a soft timbre. ¡°Did the events in the ancestral temple unnerve you?¡± Lucinda¡¯s head swayed in a confident denial. ¡°While the spectacle was undeniably harsh, Mylo¡¯s transgressions warranted such a response. I am far from the naive girl that Uma is; fear does not find purchase within me so easily. ¡± ¡°After all, my wife is a formidable and independent woman, capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with me. To be honest, she¡¯s someone I must even admit to fearing a bit. ¡± Nathan praised with genuine admiration. In the ancestral temple, his demeanor remained chillingly stoic, exuding an aura of ominous intimidation that truly sent shivers down the spine. But when gazing upon his beloved wife, Nathan¡¯s countenance softened, radiating an abundance of tenderness and warmth, devoid of any trace of anger or malice. Lucinda cast a fleeting nce at him, her mood not inclined to entertain his ttery, and inquired, ¡°What did you say to Zander and Rolf? They appeared rather flustered. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m simply using this gathering as an opportunity to distance those who were once aligned with Mylo,¡± Nathan exined, his tone resolute. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda, taken aback, regarded him with a hint of unfamiliarity. ¡°But they are also your kin.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Even if they were close to Mylo, they Likely didn¡¯t participate¡­¡± ¡°Lucinda, Nathan interjected firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve imposed penalties on those who were close to Mylo, deducting their pension dividends for three months and assigning their descendants to oversee subsidiaries in the counties, restricting them from leaving their positions for a year. They sided with Mylo in the past, and during my parents¡¯ advocated for him before Norton. Shouldn¡¯t ordeal, they likely there be consequences?¡± Lucinda was stunned by the severity of Nathan¡¯s actions. It dawned on her that when it came to matters involving his parents, Nathan was resolute, leaving no room for negotiation. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Payne family, Nathan. It¡¯s only right that you have full authority over its affairs and how to handle them. ¡± Lucinda stated calmly, yet Nathan sensed a hint of displeasure in her tone. ¡°Honey, are you upset with me?¡± Nathan asked, concerned. ¡°You know you¡¯re not an outsider in the Payne family¡¯s affairs. Your input is invaluable. ¡± Lucinda smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way. ¡± However, Nathan¡¯s fixation on his parents¡¯ car ident still worried her, particrly concerning Uma¡¯s family. ¡°Now that the matter with Mylo is nearly resolved, what are your ns for Jeff?¡± she inquired. Speaking of Jeff, Nathan quietly looked down and got lost in thought for a moment. Lucinda patiently waited, without pressing him. They both stood at the door of the ancestral temple. Nathan¡¯s gaze was lowered, while Lucinda stared straight ahead. Nathan broke the silence with a question. ¡°Lucinda, how would you handle this if it happened in the Simmons family?¡± Lucinda turned and began to walk away from the temple. ¡°But this is about the Payne family. ¡± Chapter 2116 Nathan hurried to catch up with her and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Honey, you and Uma have been friends since you were kids, so I really want to hear what you think. ¡± Lucinda seemed puzzled as she replied, ¡°Do my thoughts even make a difference? This involves the Payne family. You¡¯re the one who leads, and I don¡¯t want to overstep by meddling too much. ¡± ¡°For me, your perspective is what matters most. How could it be meddling if my wife gets involved with the Payne family matters?¡± Nathan tightened his grip on her hand, feeling the warmth shared between their intertwined palms. Looking deep into her eyes, he said in a serious tone, ¡°I understand that if I¡¯m too brutal with Jeff and his family, you¡¯ll be upset, won¡¯t you? After all, you believe Jeff wasn¡¯t significantly involved in my parents¡¯ car ident, and that punishing Mylo was a sufficient warning. Honey, if you really feel that way, I¡¯ll pull back the police from their door and cease pressuring Jeff any further. ¡± Lucinda absorbed his words in silence as her thoughts swirled. After pondering for some time, she stretched out her hand to check Nathan¡¯s forehead for a fever. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? You¡¯re usually not one to make decisions so rashly. ¡± She found it ludicrous that he would base his actions regarding Jeff and his family solely on her opinion. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that her husband came across like an entirely different man. ¡®s BunnyBookery Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Nathan dropped his head further and with a gentle but firm grip, he pulled Lucinda tightly into his embrace. Nathan held Lucinda close and pressed his face into the curve of her neck. He was carefully concealing his reddened eyes that hinted at his gloomy mood. He breathed deeply, findingfort in the familiar scent of his wife. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lucinda sensed that he was behaving unusually today. Nathan kept his head buried in her neck. His voice sounded hoarse and muffled. ¡°I¡¯m not sick, I just realize you¡¯re the only one in this world who truly has my back. I want to show you, without holding back, how much I love you. ¡± He remembered the time he was critically ill with the $404 Virus. Lucinda didn¡¯t give up on him. Despite being pregnant, she traveled to Eurfrica to get him the medicine, and even had to deal with Kyson in the process. In fact, he felt a twinge of fear. He was terrified at the thought of Lucinda possibly betraying him or abandoning him one day. The idea was unbearable. He resolved to thoroughly pamper her so that she¡¯d find it impossible to manage without him, ensuring she would always remain by his side. Nathan wasmitted to this n.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His grip around Lucinda¡¯s waist tightened as if he hoped to merge her into his body. Feeling the pressure of his tight embrace, Lucinda struggled slightly for breath. But, she chose not to pull away. Instead, she gently stroked the back of his head, offering himfort and reassurance. She was taken aback by Nathan¡¯s words. Chapter 2117 Moreover, Lucinda could tell that Norton¡¯s defense of Mylo had wounded Nathan deeply. Nathan did not voice it, but he was acutely sensitive to the affection and attention from his family. The more Lucinda pondered over his feelings, the more her heart sympathized with his pain. Softly, she leaned closer to his ear and whispered a promise. ¡°I will also give all my love to you, without holding anything back, my dear. ¡± Then, a thought crossed her mind, prompting her to add, ¡°And to our little ones, Colby and Destinee. ¡± At the mention of their children, Nathan¡¯s arms tightened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t include Colby and Destinee. Can¡¯t your love be just for me?¡± Despite knowing that his longing to dominate Lucinda¡¯s affection was both childish and selfish, Nathan couldn¡¯t suppress the feeling. Lucinda¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as she felt at a loss for words. Then, abruptly, she lifted her hand from his back and smacked his buttocks. She surprisingly enjoyed the sensation of the smack. It made a loud and sensual sound.From N?velDrama.Org. She then scolded him sternly, ¡°So, you see our own kids as rivals for affection? Looks like someone needs a bit of discipline. ¡± Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Nathan eased his hold on Lucinda, then bent down and swept her into his arms. His dark eyes burned with intensity. ¡°With several hours to spare before the afternoon duties, let¡¯s head back to our N&L Fairy Land. You can school me in any way you see fit and in any position you desire. ¡± Even though she should be used to his flirtatious talks by now, Lucinda¡¯s cheeks still flushed from his teasing. His words were irresistibly seductive, naughty, and brimming with desire. Lucinda poked his head with her fingertip. ¡°Jokes on you! We are not even home yet. ¡± Nathan seemedpletely fine with her lecturing. He quickened his pace as he was eager to return to their N&L Fairy Land and enjoy a perfect midday retreat with Lucinda. Meanwhile, the issue with Mylo had been resolved, as he was now detained in the detention room of the National Security Bureau, awaiting his judicial trial. Since Ronan was rescued, Nathan hadn¡¯t bothered to ask about him again. Whether Ronan was alive or dead no longer concerned him. Nathan had also cleared out all of Norton¡¯s spies from the National Security Bureau. While he never explicitly said it, the message was clear: he intended for Norton to retire, live a good life, and stay out of their affairs from there on out. It was time for Norton to stop meddling in the younger generation¡¯s business. Since the meeting at the ancestral temple, Nathan hadn¡¯t gone to see Norton again. He was upied with passing on his work responsibilities and making sure trustworthy people look after his babies. This was essential for him to join Hilliard and Jennifer on their journey without any concerns. Chapter 2118 Previously, when Nathan apanied Lucinda on a trip to Aldoria for work, Kyson, their godfather, had lovingly cared for the twins. It was only natural that he was expected to take up this duty again. Nathanpletely delegated the management of Payne Group to Sonny. For issues concerning the National Security Bureau, Larry was appointed to help Sonny with any pressing situations. Their journey began with a visit to the capital of Tysonia. On the first-ss flight, Nathan dr@ped a small nket over Lucinda and happily offered his shoulder for her to rest onfortably. Seated across the table, Jennifer and Hilliard fixed their gazes on the couple. Hilliard nced at Nathan and Lucinda for a moment before subtly turning to sneak a peek at Jennifer. He saw her envious eyes fixed on Lucinda, who was peacefully asleep in Nathan¡¯s arms. Catching the gaze of the couple across the table, Nathan quickly lifted an eyebrow at Hilliard, conveying a silent message. Hilliard¡¯s expression remained stoic. Nathan¡¯s attempt tomunicate through his eyes didn¡¯t seed. Even though he couldn¡¯t grasp what Nathan was trying to say, Hilliard turned to Jennifer and offered, ¡°Are you sleepy? I can get you a nket. ¡± Jennifer paused, a bit surprised, then she shook her head. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Since Lucinda was asleep, Jennifer softened her voice to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve been resting well these past few days. I¡¯m full of energy and not sleepy at all. Hilliard, are you sleepy?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy either. ¡± After Jennifer declined his offer, Hilliard didn¡¯t pursue the conversation further. A sudden silence fell over them all. Nathan looked directly at Hilliard across from him and shook his head repeatedly. What a hopeless case! Despite how many guides on romance Hilliard read, he always stayedckluster and never knew how to make the first move. Nathan teased Hilliard with a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Hilliard, you might need to pick up a few tricks from me during this trip. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s brow furrowed as he sensed an underlying tease in Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°Are you nning to charge me for those tricks?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Jennifer expressed her surprise, saying, ¡°Nathan, you¡¯re already the second wealthiest person in Cadiered, just behind Lucinda, and still you¡¯re looking to collect tuition from Hilliard?¡± Chapter 2119 She dropped her voice even lower, subtly siding with Hilliard. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that you adore your wife and have turned into a total devotee. Does she have you on a tight budget? Are you trying to make Hilliard pay you, to supplement your personal money without Lucinda¡¯s knowledge?¡± Lucinda was only sleeping lightly and despite Jennifer¡¯s hushed tone, she caught a few crucial words through her drowsiness. She sleepily lifted her head and gazed at Nathan with half-closed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m also curious to know why you¡¯re charging Hilliard tuition. Are you trying to stash away some money privately?¡± Caught off guard, Nathan was at a loss for words and his expression turned rigid. Facing the curious gazes of all three people at once, Nathan leaned close to Lucinda and whispered, ¡°I just want to help Hilliard gain some experience in wooing Jennifer. ¡± Lucinda suppressed herughter, gently stroking Nathan¡¯s handsome face. She then turned to Hilliard and Jennifer seated across from them. ¡°My loving husband would never hide any money from me. I¡¯ve never had to control his finances. He¡¯s incredibly self-disciplined and never spends extravagantly unless it¡¯s to surprise me with little gifts. I¡¯m sure he was joking with Hilliard. ¡± Pleased, Nathan nuzzled his nose against Lucinda¡¯s. ¡°Honey, you know me best. ¡± Despite being a couple themselves, Hilliard and Jennifer watched the affectionate disy withplex emotions. Hilliard, especially, furrowed his brows, his difort with the situation evident. Had he known how sweet Lucinda and Nathan could be, he might have thought twice before inviting them on this trip; their loving behavior made him feel somewhat constrained. Unaware of his thoughts, Jennifer gazed at the affectionate rtionship between Lucinda and Nathan with a hint of envy. After a few hours of flight, the four travelers finally disembarked at the airport in Tysonia¡¯s vibrant capital. This city was renowned for its desserts, particrly its curry and sweet paste delicacies.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. That very afternoon, they ventured to the city¡¯srgest food court. ¡°The streets are too crowded. How about dining at a hotel?¡± Hilliard Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . suggested. Lucinda objected, ¡°Typically, the most popr stalls in the street alleys offer the most delectable vors. While the five-star hotels are the most hygienic and provide top-notch service, they oftenck that authentic deliciousness. Since we¡¯re here, we should savor the local cuisine and immerse ourselves in the culture of Tysonia. ¡± Nathan, holding Lucinda¡¯s hand, chimed in, ¡°My wife is right. ¡± Jennifer concurred, ¡°The streets are so vibrant and full of life. Dining at arge hotel would undoubtedly be dull and lonely. I also believe the streets are a better choice, plus we can capture some unique photos. ¡± With everyone siding with Lucinda, Hilliard had nothing more to say and silently followed the twodies. On the bustling streets, Lucinda ordered two servings of pineapple fried rice, while Jennifer chose the characteristic Tom Yum Goong soup and curry noodles. Nathan and Hilliard, following obediently, refrained from ordering anything for themselves, content to share whatever Lucinda and Jennifer chose. If thedies couldn¡¯t finish their meals, Nathan and Hilliard were there to help clear the leftovers. The afternoon shopping atmosphere was quite harmonious. Contrary to what Nathan and Hilliard had expected, they found themselves reduced to mere human baggage carriers and tag-alongs. Chapter 2120 As Lucinda and Jennifer continued to spend time together, their bond seemed to strengthen effortlessly, growing closer with each passing moment. Strolling side by side at the forefront, they chatted animatedly and shopped with great delight. In stark contrast, Nathan and Hilliard remained silent throughout the outing, dutifully trailing behind,den with their lovers¡¯ purchases. The three-hour shopping spree in the afternoon was thoroughly enjoyable for Lucinda and Jennifer. However, for Hilliard and Nathan, it was a dull and tiresome affair. By four in the afternoon, the weather had be unexpectedly sweltering, prompting the group to seek respite at a swimming pool. Hilliard and Nathan both boasted impressive physiques, the kind that appeared muscr in clothes and lean when undressed. Emerging from the changing room d in nothing but swimming shorts, their broad shoulders, narrow waists, firm glutes, well-defined Adonis belts, and sculpted abs presented an irresistibly attractive sight. As they walked forward, they resembled international fashion models, drawing numerous admiring nces and exmations from the local girls at the pool, who could hardly tear their eyes away. With so much attention on them, Hilliard and Nathan stood by the poolside, one with a cool, clear gaze, the other with deep, dark eyes. Note: All membership owners kindly join this Whatsapp group for new uing stories and updates. . Both men, somewhat irked, waited quietly for Lucinda and Jennifer to appear in their swimsuits. After a short wait, Lucinda and Jennifer, looking like inseparable friends, emerged from the women¡¯s changing room side by side. Lucinda donned a teal green swimsuit, personally chosen by Nathan. The top was modest yet perfectly entuated her exquisite figure. The lower part of her swimsuit featured a light green tulle skirt, highlighting her slender waist and fair skin, giving her an ethereal, elegant look reminiscent of a graceful elf. Jennifer sported a dark red swimsuit with minimal fabric, showcasing her alluring and seductive figure-a rare and striking disy of her femininity. Standing together, the two formed a ssic red-and-green ensemble. There was mo sense of discord or tackiness; instead, theyplemented each other beautifully. As Lucinda and Jennifer emerged, Nathan and Hilliard were not the only ones stunned. The Tysonian men in the pool behind them also grew excited, some even whistling to catch the attention of the two beautiful women. Meanwhile, Hilliard and Nathan wore an air of difort, their features etched with displeasure.From N?velDrama.Org. Their lovers¡¯ alluring sides were meant to be exclusive for their eyes only. Why should these crude men get to ogle them? Motivated by a typical possessive instinct, Nathan and Hilliard swiftly reached for bath towels to envelop their lovers. Nathan had chosen Lucinda¡¯s swimsuit for its conservativeness, whereas Jennifer¡¯s swimsuit showcased her particrly striking figure. Hilliard¡¯s expression turned stern, as if he desired to cocoon his fianc¨¦e, covering her entirely like a mummy. Jennifer halted Hilliard¡¯s actions with a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Could you please loosen your hold a bit? I can hardly breathe. We haven¡¯t even taken a dip in the water yet, and you¡¯ve wrapped me up like this. What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Chapter 2121 With a stern countenance, Hilliard remarked, ¡°You¡¯re dressed rather scantily, dear. It doesn¡¯t present well. ¡± Jennifer gazed at him in disbelief, her expression akin to being struck by lightning, feeling deeply wounded. ¡°I actually think it looks quite nice. You don¡¯t like it?¡± Lucinda, who stood nearby, swiftly picked up on Jennifer¡¯s emotional turmoil and interjected, ¡°Hilliard, that¡¯s not appropriate. What exactly do you mean? Choose your words carefully, or you might unintentionally offend Jennifer and risk losing her. ¡± Nathan enveloped Lucinda in a bath towel, covering her from neck to toe, and then offered Hilliard some guidance on expressing himself, saying, ¡°Darling, you look stunning, and this swimsuit makes it difficult for me to contain my admiration. However, it¡¯s something I cherish as exclusively ours. If other men catch a glimpse, it stirs feelings of jealousy within me. ¡± Hilliard listened in silence, instantly grasping the sentiment, and cast Jennifer a remorseful look filled with apology. ¡°Honey, I misspoke. That wasn¡¯t my intention,¡± Hilliard admitted, his tone softened with sincerity. Jennifer contained her anger, though her displeasure lingered, unconvinced by his exnation. ¡°You didn¡¯t err; you simply stated your truth. To me, ¡®doesn¡¯t present well¡¯ carries a singr interpretation. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s gaze fell. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t intend it that way. It¡¯s not what you¡¯re imagining. ¡± ¡°Then what was your intention?¡± The exchange between the two prompted Nathan¡¯s and Lucinda¡¯s lips to twitch uncontrobly, trying to suppress their amusement at the unfolding dialogue. Lucinda chuckled. ¡°You two are dancing around meanings like a tango! Why not just cut to the chase, Hilliard? Say what¡¯s on your mind. ¡± Hilliard, not adept at articting his thoughts, found himself tangled in the conversation, swallowing his frustration as words failed him. Nathan offered aforting pat on Hilliard¡¯s shoulder before stepping in to assist. ¡°Hilliard is typically a man of few words. When he said ¡®doesn¡¯t present well¡¯, he likely meant it¡¯s inappropriate for other men to see. ¡± Hilliard nodded in agreement, relieved that Nathan had rified. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what I meant. ¡± Jennifer nced at Nathan, impressed by his emotional intelligence, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of concern for her fianc¨¦, who sometimes struggled in simr situations.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°If that was your intention, why couldn¡¯t you articte it yourself? Why did Nathan have to step in and rify for you?¡± Her tone tinged with sadness, Jennifer confessed, ¡°This is my first time swimming with you, and I picked out a swimsuit that I felt really good in, hoping you¡¯d like it too. ¡± Hilliard was momentarily taken aback, realizing the impact of his words. ¡°I do like it, but what I was trying to say was¡­¡± Jennifer felt her inner anger simmering, and she cut him off, ¡°If you like it, why follow up with a ¡®but¡¯? Are you nning to offer praise only to follow it with criticism?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean. ¡± ¡°Then, what do you mean? You could just tell me straightforwardly whether you like it or not. What¡¯s the point of all these ¡®buts¡¯?¡± ¡± . ¡± Hilliard stammered. Lucinda and Nathan, who had been silently observing the exchange, found themselves at a loss for words. Today, the two seemed entirely consumed by the subject of ¡°meaning¡±. Chapter 2122 Couldn¡¯t they simply let it go and move forward? Lucinda, observing Hilliard and Jennifer bicker endlessly, sighed and rubbed her temples. ¡°Why not settle this through a fight? The victor can have their viewpoint considered. ¡± A fight? It wouldn¡¯t happen. Hilliard sighed, casting a pained nce at Lucinda. ¡°Come on, how could I fight with Jennifer? It will only result in me getting beaten. ¡± ¡°Well, it is to let her release some frustration. It was your fault, after all. Just allow her to strike you a few times to relieve her anger,¡± Lucinda suggested. Following Lucinda¡¯s counsel, Hilliard leaned slightly forward, bringing his face closer to Jennifer. ¡°I fumbled my words and upset you. Go ahead, hit me. ¡± Jennifer gazed at his handsome face, unable to muster the will to p him. However, doing nothing left her feeling frustrated and stifled. She pinched Hilliard¡¯s soft cheek with irritation. ¡°You need to pay Nathan for some lessons and improve your emotional intelligence. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Hilliard obediently agreed. Jennifer¡¯s fury diminished markedly, and she let go of Hilliard¡¯s cheek. His face now bore a faint red mark from the pinch, surprising Jennifer and stirring a hint of remorse within her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does it hurt? I didn¡¯t use much force, why did it turn red?¡± Hilliard smiled softly, ¡°My skin is just very delicate¡­¡± As he was about to reassure her it didn¡¯t hurt, Nathan suddenly leaned in and whispered something to him. Hilliard swallowed his intended words and instead uttered, ¡°It hurts, it really hurts. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s heart ached, and she gently massaged his face. Hilliard held her hands and, following Nathan¡¯s suggestion, said with some effort, ¡°The more you rub it, the redder it gets. If you could ki*s it, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Jennifer was stunned, her face flushing in front of Nathan and Lucinda. ¡°They are watching; it¡¯s embarrassing. ¡± Lucinda shook her head firmly, dering, ¡°We observed nothing. ¡± As Jennifer turned to listen to Lucinda, Hilliard bent down, bringing his face closer, silently asking for a ki*s. The reddening tips of his ears betrayed his underlying shyness. Jennifer noticed the faint blush on his cheeks and couldn¡¯t resist; she leaned in and quickly ki*sed him. Chapter 2123 During Jennifer¡¯s ki*s with Hilliard, Nathan encircled Lucinda¡¯s slender waist and confidently ki*sed her Lips. As this urred simultaneously, neither Jennifer nor Hilliard noticed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lucinda¡¯s heart began to race in response. Being ki*sed unexpectedly like that felt¡­ Incredibly exhrating! Nathan excelled in sharing intimacy with her. In the background, a multitude of attractive individuals enjoyed the swimming pool. Lucinda and Jennifer garnered attention from the men, while Hilliard and Nathan attracted the women¡¯s admiration for their physiques. The assembled crowd¡¯s gaze remained fixed on their group, almost unable to divert their attention. Nathan discreetly wrapped a towel around Lucinda, feeling perturbed by the numerous stares. ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯d rather shield your captivating presence from prying eyes while you¡¯re in the water. How about we make the pool our private retreat?¡± Lucinda was surprised. ¡°This isn¡¯t our turf, Nathan. Let¡¯s not do that. We can retreat to the smaller pool nearby. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t reply. He retrieved his phone, swiftly tapping out a text message with his nimble fingers. ¡°What message are you currently typing? Are you sincerely inclined to make the pool our private retreat?¡± Lucinda inquired. She inclined her head to peer, observing as Nathan deftly tapped out the message before powering down his phone. ¡°Am I not permitted even a glimpse?¡± Nathan¡¯s smile was tender as he gently scooped her up, setting her down on a lounge chair. He then summoned the waiter for a cup of juice and a tter of freshly sliced, chilled fruits. Seating himself beside her, he attended to her with care, offering her sustenance. ¡°Lucinda, a mere ten minutes of patience, and it shall be swiftly resolved. ¡± His sequence of actions flowed seamlessly, as though borne of instinct. This spectacle left Hilliard and Jennifer rooted in ce, their gazes fixed in a trance. ¡°Nathan is truly an expert in matters of affection. Watching his adept care for Lucinda, it¡¯s clear why she has deep feelings for him. Few women, I daresay, could resist such a wless partner,¡± remarked Jennifer. Hilliard discerned the envyced within her voice. Fueled by an ingrainedpetitive spirit, he sped Jennifer¡¯s hand and asserted, ¡°Well, you too shall have a perfect husband. ¡± Chapter 2124 Guiding Jennifer to a lounge chair, he mimicked Nathan¡¯s demeanor, seating himself gracefully beside her, delicately peeling gr@pes for her. Observing his earnest yet clumsy attempts, Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but notice his solemn expression. He even stole nces at Nathan and Lucinda from time to time.From N?velDrama.Org. His determination to master the art of spoiling his partner was palpable. Jennifer felt deeply moved, her heart overflowing with appreciation for Hilliard¡¯s sincerity. Seizing the moment while Hilliard was engrossed in his gr@pe-peeling task, she leaned in and tenderly ki*sed his forehead. ¡°Hilliard, I¡¯m eager for you toplete your year-long pursuit of me. But after this trip, I believe¡­ I desire our rtionship to evolve further. ¡± Before she could finish, Hilliard stared at her in disbelief, interjecting with firm resolve, ¡°No. We agreed to a year-long pursuit, and we must honor thatmitment. I cannot abandon it halfway, risking my integrity. Jennifer, you promised to give me a chance as well. ¡± Jennifer was rendered speechless, her enthusiasmpletely extinguished. Her mouth twitched. ¡°You¡­¡± She implied Hilliard could be her future husband! Couldn¡¯t he perceive that? Was he really that clueless about her implication? She simply aimed to expedite that process, nothing more. ¡°Jennifer, you must uphold your promise. We agreed I would court you for a year. Any deviation from that timeframe is uneptable. I ammitted to excelling. ¡± Hilliard misconstrued her intentions, believing she was dissatisfied and ready to end his pursuit. He eagerly extended a te of peeled gr@pes. ¡°They¡¯re exceptionally sweet. Would you care to sample?¡± Jennifer felt frustration bubbling up inside, bordering on exasperation. ¡°I decline. You should enjoy them yourself, to nourish your intellect. ¡± Brushing away Hilliard¡¯s hand, she turned away, reclining on the lounge chair with closed eyes, feigning sleep. ¡°Jennifer?¡± Hilliard¡¯s confusion grew as he sensed her discontent. ¡°Why are you upset? Don¡¯t you enjoy gr@pes?¡± Jennifer remained silent. Despite the tense atmosphere between them, Nathan and Lucinda harmonized perfectly. The refreshing, chilled fruit feeding brought Lucinda delightful sensations. After Lucinda¡¯s fifth bite of watermelon, Nathan set aside the fruit te, halting the feeding. ¡°Consuming excessive cold food isn¡¯t beneficial for digestion. Darling, you should pause before continuing. ¡± ¡°Understood. Might you provide a massage, my love?¡± Chapter 2125 Lucinda reclinedzily onto the lounge chair, draping her long hair over her left shoulder, revealing an exquisite butterfly-shaped back, signaling Nathan for a back rub. Nathan surveyed her. In this posture, her silhouette exuded allure, her skin glowing with charm, especially her subtly curved buttocks beneath the emerald gauze¡­ The longer he gazed upon her form, the greater his discontent grew. The pool area hadn¡¯t been fully vacated yet. How could she adopt such a nonchnt posture? A frown creased his brow as he felt the impulse to yfully swat her rear, a gentle reminder to be mindful of her public conduct in swimwear. ¡°Why don¡¯t youmence your massage?¡± As he pondered this, Lucinda¡¯s voice suddenly pierced the air. ¡°Here Ie. ¡± Nathan swiftly shelved his wandering thoughts, retrieved the bath towel, and carefully dr@ped it around Lucinda¡¯s lower half, ensuring a snug fit, while justifying his actions. ¡°It¡¯s breezy; we wouldn¡¯t want you catching a chill. ¡± Lucinda nced up, puzzled, noting the motionless leaves nearby, sensing the lingering warmth of the ground, and then gazed at the vivid crimson sunset on the horizon. In the oppressive heat devoid of any refreshing breeze, Lucinda found it absurd that Nathan gently dr@ped a bath towel over her, fearing she might catch a chill. Understanding his intentions, she sighed and resignedly rested her head on her palms, acquiescing to his care. Ten minutester, the once bustling, expansive swimming pool now had its patrons dispersed into several smaller pools. Those unwilling to depart were graciously reimbursed by the proprietor, essentially granting themplimentary y for a period. Thus, with no real loss incurred, a considerable number chose to depart. Astute locals readily discerned there might be a prominent figure among the two couples, swiftly clearing the vicinity. They dared not provoke anyone with power or influence. Havingpleted the massage for Lucinda, Nathan remarked, ¡°Lucinda, shall we proceed with our swim?¡± Lucindazily raised her lengthyshes, nearly yielding to his remarkably adept massage, feeling drowsy from the pampering. Nathan tenderly lifted the bath towel, turned her over, and cradled her in his embrace. With his Lengthy limbs adorned solely in a sleek ck pair of swim shorts, he strode proudly to the pool¡¯s edge and smoothly lowered Lucinda into the water. During this brief interval, the pool water was promptly reced by the staff with fresh water. The warmth enveloping her body dissipated as she submerged into the refreshing water, leaving Lucinda feeling utterly content. She gestured to Jennifer, who remained sulking on the sun lounger. ¡°Jennifer, why not join us for some water volleyball?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2126 Upon hearing Lucinda¡¯s invitation, Jennifer gracefully rose, delicately grasped the railing, and descended into the water, paying no mind to Hilliard, who was still upied with peeling gr@pes. ¡°Hilliard, care to join us for volleyball?¡± Lucinda inquired. Hilliard, disying tact, consumed the final gr@pe, wiped his hands meticulously, and silently trailed behind them into the water. For the water volleyball match, as Jennifer remained upset and intentionally opted not to team up with Hilliard, Lucinda found herself partnered with her. They faced off against the two men on the opposing side of the. In the opening y, the two gentlemen allowed Lucinda to serve the ball. Lucinda toyed with the volleyball in her hands and initiated some pre game banter. ¡°Hilliard, you¡¯re aware of my history. I ranked in the top three in the national water volleyballpetition as a child. If I were to defeat you two, would it tarnish the victory? Would it be deemed dishonorable, bullying novices?¡± Hilliard froze. During their youth, the family¡¯s water volleyball prodigy was Cyrus, who had secured second ce in the nationalpetition. Back then, Hilliard was wholly engrossed in his studies, delving into medicine, and remained entirely ignorant about water volleyball. He feared another moment of embarrassment in Jennifer¡¯s presence¡­ As he pondered, Nathan assumed control of the conversation. ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve yet to witness my prowess in water volleyball. Why don¡¯t we have a match and wager on the oue?¡± On the opposing side of the, Jennifer remained silent, as she too was a novice at the sport. Judging by their demeanor, both Lucinda and Nathan were skilled at the game. Lucinda beamed brightly and charismatically, ¡°Very well, what shall we wager?¡± ¡°If I emerge victorious, I¡¯ll request you to share a ki*s with me underwater for a minute,¡± Nathan proposed in a calm tone. The other three individuals in the pool were taken aback. Nathan was clearly making an effort to create some intimate moments with Lucinda. Though Hilliard felt a twinge of bashfulness, he also eagerly anticipated the underwater ki*s. ¡°I¡¯ll take the same bet,¡± dered Hilliard. Lucinda cast a fleeting nce at the two men across the before settling her gaze on Nathan¡¯s striking visage. Her crimson lips curved into a more mischievous grin. ¡°I haven¡¯t quite settled on my specific wager yet, but Nathan, you should prepare yourself mentally. If you happen to lose, whatever punishment or discipline I propose, you must graciously ept. ¡± Punishment or discipline¡­ Nathan¡¯s spine tensed imperceptibly, and a slight crack appeared in the smile adorning his Lips.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the heart of Tysonia¡¯s capital, within the confines of the swimming pool, before Hilliard and Jennifer, was Lucinda about to¡­ The more he dwelled on it, the more his mind was besieged by improper thoughts. A faint flush tainted his handsome countenance, and the tips of his ears ignited with heat, rendering speech momentarily elusive. Chapter 2127 Lucinda cleared her throat deliberately, coughing twice to draw his attention back. ¡°Nathan, are you having second thoughts? Don¡¯t you dare to bet on it?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathan refrained from interpreting it as conceding; rather, he viewed it as exercising prudence. He gulped audibly and inquired with apprehension, ¡°What manner of punishment awaits? Could it possibly be harsh?¡± Lucinda¡¯s twinkling eyes acquired a sly, foxlike gleam as she deliberately heightened her tone, dering, ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention? I haven¡¯t settled on the precise punishment yet, but rest assured, it will be exceedingly severe, ensuring this voyage to Tysonia remains etched in your memory forever!¡± Nathan¡¯s jaw clenched. In the presence of the unwed pair, he reluctantly acquiesced, ¡°Very well, to prevail in this wager, I shall withhold nothing against you, my dear. ¡± Lucinda sneered, ¡°Bring it on!¡± Amidst the pool¡¯s shimmering waters, Jennifer remained the sole contestant yet to articte her stake, prompting the other three to fix their gaze upon her. After careful consideration, Jennifer proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s initiate the game and discuss matters afterward. It¡¯s merely a game; any consequences I impose won¡¯t be overly severe. ¡± Thus, the water volleyball matchmenced. Unbeknownst to others, Nathan harbored exceptional athletic prowess since childhood, having even orchestrated water volleyball tournaments during his military tenure. His dominance in iming first ce in every game was seemingly predetermined. His participation guaranteed victory without fail. While Lucinda and Jennifer appeared diminutive, facing a considerable physical disadvantage against their male counterparts. Agreeing topete in seven sets in total, theymenced the match. Nathan, in the initial three rounds, genuinely didn¡¯t relent, securing three points firmly. The fourth round began. Lucinda, recognizing Jennifer¡¯s struggle andck of prowess, kindled herpetitive drive. Despite the arduous physical demands, she mustered the strength to secure a point. Observing Lucinda¡¯sbored breaths and evident exhaustion, Nathan felt a pang of concern. The match inherently did not favor Lucinda and Jennifer, putting them at an unfair disadvantage. Deliberately, Nathan served the ball with one hand, subtly allowing them to gain ground. Consecutively, Lucinda¡¯s team imed victory in three sessive rounds. Nevertheless, each win was hard-won. As the match prolonged, the disparity in physical prowess became ring, cing Lucinda and Jennifer at a distinct disadvantage. With sheer determination, Lucinda earned these three points, while Nathan remained rxed, showing no signs of fatigue or exertion. Chapter 2128 As the score stood tied, the impending serve held the fate of the game in its trajectory. Yet, Lucinda hesitated before delivering the service. Her intuition hinted at Nathan¡¯s superior water volleyball prowess, raising doubts about the authenticity of the three points she had recently earned. Despite her heavy panting, she steadfastly addressed Nathan, saying, ¡°This final ball demands your full effort. I seek victory through fairpetition. Should I fall short due to my limitations, I¡¯ll ept defeat graciously. ¡± Nathan offered a gentle smile in response. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll abide by your wishes. ¡± With his assurance, Lucinda propelled the volleyball upward, generating a swift parabolic trajectory hurtling toward Nathan and Hilliard. Nathan observed the small spherical volleyball flying toward him and made the conscious decision to subtly allow Lucinda to im victory. Lucinda¡¯s unwaveringpetitive drive touched him deeply. Despite her evident fatigue, she remained resolute in her desire topete. He simply couldn¡¯t bear to witness her distress. After all, she was his cherished, delicate wife who deserved to be indulged. In the grand scheme of things, punishment or any consequences held little significancepared to Lucinda¡¯s happiness. Nathan¡¯s subtle leniency and Hilliard¡¯s inexperience in water volleyball allowed Lucinda to firmly clinch the final point. During the spontaneous seven-round water volleyball match, Lucinda¡¯s team emerged as narrow victors with a score of 4 to 3. Nathan¡¯s dark eyes brimmed with affection as a faint smile formed on his lips. ¡°Honey, you are indeed very formidable. I lose, and I ept the punishment. ¡± Hilliard joined in, ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet. Jennifer and Lucinda, what do you want to do with us?¡± Jennifer turned to Lucinda for suggestions on the punishment, only to find her gazing at Nathan, her look distant yet profound. Thest four points won by their team made it clear that Nathan had let them win, a stark contrast to the first three points where they were clearly outmatched. Lucinda dove underwater, swam under the marking the boundary, and approached Nathan while holding her breath. Nathan watched from afar as Lucinda moved toward him like a mermaid, her grace and elegancepletely captivating him. While mesmerized by her perfect form, Nathan felt Lucinda grasp his ankle. She pulled him directly underwater using some clever maneuvers. The ssh that followed quickly subsided. Nathan did not resist, instead, he opened his eyes underwater and looked nkly at Lucinda as she swiftly approached him. She wrapped her arms around his sturdy waist, pinned him to the pool¡¯s bottom, and their lips met in a ki*s that was unlike their usual light pecks. Her teeth gently nibbled at his lips, a yful reprimand for his intentional leniency. The slight pain made Nathan¡¯s handsome brows furrow briefly before rxing once more.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He gripped Lucinda¡¯s slender waist tightly, thoroughly enjoying the intense ki*s underwater. Lucinda¡¯s bold move left both Hilliard and Jennifer staring in shock. The two of them exchanged nces before observing the affectionate couple underwater. They both agreed that the numerous tender gestures between Nathan and Lucinda were indeed sweet. Chapter 2129 After a minute of underwater ki*sing, Lucinda pulled away from Nathan, and they surfaced together. During the ascent, she took the opportunity to sneakily swat Nathan¡¯s behind, taking advantage of a blind spot. However, the water¡¯s resistance made the swat more embarrassing than painful. As they emerged from the water, Nathan¡¯s ears were red, and his Lips, usually thin and alluring, were swollen from the biting. Lucinda¡¯s ki*s was intended as a yful punishment. Hilliard stared at Nathan¡¯s swollen Lips with a hint of surprise and admiration for his sister, thinking to himself how truly fierce the Simmons family could be. ¡°Has the punishment beenpleted?¡± he asked. Lucinda¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°No, what I just did was personal between Nathan and me, but I have thought of a punishment,¡± she dered. The trio in the pool looked at her curiously, wondering what she would propose.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Nathan rubbed his slightly swollen lips, waiting anxiously for Lucinda¡¯s verdict. With a yful tone, Lucinda announced, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ll punish you to do a hundred push-ups. ¡± Nathan exhaled in relief. Hilliard and Jennifer looked incredulous. After all the suspense, was that really the punishment? ¡°It seems Lucinda still has a soft spot for her husband. Nathan was in the army. For him, a hundred push-ups can probably be done in one go without breaking a sweat,¡± Jennifer remarked. Hilliard inquired, ¡°Jennifer, have you thought about a punishment for me? Or should I do the same as Nathan, a hundred push-ups?¡± Lucinda scanned their expressions one by one, her smile growing more intense. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. What¡¯s the rush, Hilliard? Nathan must do a hundred push-ups with me sitting on his back. Moreover, he has to use his abdominal strength to burst a hundred water balloons while doing the push-ups. If his waist identally touches the floor, it won¡¯t count. ¡± Upon hearing this, both Hilliard and Jennifer were shocked. ¡°A hundred water balloons?¡± Jennifer eximed in disbelief. ¡°Water balloons are very soft and extremely difficult to burst, and Nathan can¡¯t even touch the floor with his waist. Isn¡¯t this a bit too difficult?¡± Nathan pursed his slightly swollen lips and silently exhaled. Push- ups, no matter the added difficulties, were still manageable for him. Fortunately, Lucinda hadn¡¯t thought of spanking him in public. That would have been too embarrassing. Lucinda, unaware of his internal thoughts, stared at Nathan with a broad smile. ¡°Whether it¡¯s difficult or not depends on his waist strength. ¡± A true man would never acknowledge that his waistcked strength. ¡°I ept the punishment, and I¡¯ll have the staff prepare the water balloons right away,¡± Nathan dered. Since the one being punished had epted, Hilliard and Jennifer had no more objections. But the severity of Lucinda¡¯s punishment concerned Jennifer. Although she and Hilliard had shared sweet moments that tested his stamina, she wasn¡¯t sure of his Limits. She decided to halve Lucinda¡¯s punishment, asking Hilliard to do fifty push-ups and burst fifty water balloons. Once she set the lighter punishment, Hilliard disagreed. ¡°If Nathan is doing a hundred push-ups, then I will do the same. ¡± Hilliard thought that doing only fifty push-ups while Nathan was prepared to do a hundred would suggest that his waist strength was only half as good. Chapter 2130 As a man, he couldn¡¯t ept being seen as weaker. Jennifer shot him a nce. Her initial intent was to show concern, but hispetitive spirit was unexpectedly ignited. * At Nathan¡¯s instruction, the pool staff sprang into action to prepare the water balloons, totaling two hundred. The news that these balloons were for the men to burst during push-ups stirred excitement among many, prompting them to hide around the pool to sneak a peek at the impending challenge. The four exited the pool, and Nathan and Hilliard promptly assumed the push-up position. The setting sun painted half the sky red, and the residual warmth of the day lingered, making the floor tiles warm under their palms. Lucinda and Jennifer settled onto their partners¡¯ backs, positioning themselves as additional weight while also helping to set the water balloons from severalrge buckets nearby. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Lucinda asked softly. Both men nodded in agreement. ¡®s BunnyBookery Following Lucinda¡¯s example, Jennifer ced a water balloon under Hilliard on the floor tiles. The first push-upmenced.From N?velDrama.Org. Their arms bent, pressing down with their full body weight, yet the water balloons proved remarkably tough. As their bodies nearly touched the floor, the balloons stretched but showed no signs of bursting. Straining in this position for several minutes, Nathan¡¯s and Hilliard¡¯s arm veins bulged, their muscles exerting maximum effort. Nathan quickly realized this task was far more challenging than he had anticipated. Lucinda¡¯s idea was certainly formidable. The first push-up alone had already tested them significantly. But there were still ny-nine water balloons left! Taking a deep breath, Nathan quietly asked, ¡°Honey, what if I can¡¯t do a hundred push-ups today?¡± Lucinda stifled herughter, a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. ¡°Look at you, struggling with just the first balloon. It seems you really need to work out more. In that case, we won¡¯t go back to the hotel tonight. We¡¯ll book the swimming pool all night, and we won¡¯t leave until you¡¯vepleted the challenge. ¡± Nathan and Hilliard exchanged silent nces. They had to ept defeat in the bet. Nathan inhaled deeply, pursed his lips, and persisted with his push- ups, using his core strength to lower his body. The intense effort nearly pressed his waist to the floor. The water balloon beneath him was almostpletely ttened. Then, with a loud pop, the first water balloon under Nathan burst. And the ssh of water cooled him off a bit. Nathan¡¯s arms trembled slightly as he regted his breathing. Popping the balloon required significant effort. Chapter 2131 He wondered how long it would take to burst all one hundred water balloons. He was eager to return to the hotel that evening and spend a passionate night with Lucinda. How could he afford to exhaust himself now? Would he wake up tomorrow with a sore back? ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want to spend the night at the pool. I want to return to the hotel and be with you,¡± Nathan said gently. Lucinda clearly understood the meaning behind ¡°be with you. ¡± She smiled, reached out, and softly tapped his firm backside, adding a touch of romance. ¡°Stop fooling around. Start the next one. ¡± Lucinda ced another water balloon under Nathan. Nathan sighed. He had been cleverly coaxed into starting the bet today. Winning against Lucinda felt unseemly. Yet, losing was even more agonizing. He murmured, ¡°Lucinda, if this continues, my back will hurt tomorrow morning. ¡± Lucinda was just ying around; she had no intention of making them pop all one hundred water balloons. She wanted to challenge them and have a little fun. After all, popping one hundred water balloons with push-ups was indeed a tough ask. However, she wasn¡¯t pleased to see Nathan begging for mercy after just one balloon. She patted him twice on the hip and said, ¡°No more talking. Do more push-ups.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± It seemed there might be apromise soon. Obediently, Nathan bent down and resumed his challenging task with the water balloons. Meanwhile, Hilliard had not yet started. He was ready, his slender yet muscr arms poised for push-ups. Sneakily, he watched Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s interaction from the corner of his eye. Witnessing Nathan pop a water balloon, Hilliard didn¡¯t want to fall behind and tried to catch up. The Simmons children had been trained in martial arts from a young age. All four were skilled fighters, boasting impressive physical strength. However, Hilliard stillgged slightly behind Nathan, who had undergone rigorous military training since his youth. Watching Hilliard give it his all without bursting the water balloon, Jennifer quietly sighed and discreetly popped the balloon with her long nails. With a loud pop, the balloon burst. Unaware of Jennifer¡¯s intervention, Hilliard felt a surge of pride, believing his powerful core strength had done the job. Chapter 2132 He turned to Jennifer and boasted, ¡°I did it!¡± ¡°Keep it up. Move on to the next one,¡± Jennifer encouraged him, keeping her secret. Hilliard¡¯spetitive spirit red, ready to prove his strength to his fianc¨¦e. Both men continued their push-up challenge to burst the water balloons. Lucinda and Jennifer exchanged resigned smiles, silently agreeing on their tactic. The task of popping the balloons became noticeably easier. Lucinda and Jennifer subtly assisted, safeguarding their men¡¯s pride while conserving their energy. The push-ups became smoother. Nathan and Hilliard felt it was easier. After bursting thirty balloons, the men started feeling the strain on their backs. Lucinda decided it was time to intervene. ¡°Let¡¯s set the remaining balloons aside for now. We can continue next time we¡¯re at the pool. I¡¯m getting hungry. How about we change and head to the lively night market in Tysonia for some beer?¡± Lucinda suggested. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m hungry too. I need somefort food,¡± Jennifer said. The women hopped down from their partners¡¯ backs, chatting andughing as they headed to the changing room, leaving Nathan and Hilliard behind. Confused, Hilliard Looked back and asked Nathan, ¡°What are they up to? Have they let us off the hook?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Standing and holding his waist, Nathan replied, ¡°Do you really want to finish all one hundred push-ups, Hilliard? Didn¡¯t you catch that Lucinda and your fianc¨¦e were going easy on us?¡± The initial challenge of popping the first water balloon had been tough, but it had gotten easier with the women¡¯s intervention. Hilliard stood, rubbing his sore back, and remained silent. Nathan added, ¡°I¡¯m worried we won¡¯t be up for much tonight after finishing these push-ups. Hilliard, don¡¯t you want tonight to be memorable on our first night abroad?¡± ¡°That makes sense. ¡± Hilliard nodded in understanding and expertly massaged his muscles to ease the ache in his waist. The two then headed into the changing room. Ten minutester, they emerged dressed in stylish, expensive outfits, looking as sharp as ever. Lucinda and Jennifer led the way while Nathan and Hilliard followed and carried their bags. The night market in Tysonia was alive with the aroma of delicious food. At a roadside restaurant, Lucinda and Jennifer ordered an array of dishes and half a carton of beer. The group of four, all from affluent families in Cadiered, sat under the bright lights of the street, enjoying their conversation and meal. Looking at thevish spread on the table, Hilliard whispered, ¡°Jennifer, weren¡¯t you nning to lose weight? You¡¯ve ordered so many dishes that contain too much fat. Tomorrow you might¡­¡± Before he could finish, Lucinda popped a piece of tasty chicken curry into his mouth. Chapter 2133 ¡°Hilliard, try this. It¡¯s delicious. Don¡¯t worry about the fat while we¡¯re here. ¡± Hilliard chewed on the chicken and stayed quiet. Nathan expertly prepared a piece of fish and fed it to Lucinda with a loving smile. He said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t fret. A little extra weight won¡¯t change how beautiful you are. I still adore you. ¡± Catching sight of Hilliard¡¯s grim expression, Lucinda bit her Lip to stifle augh and epted the food with a nod. Jennifer was visibly upset. Since they boarded the ne, Hilliard had either been silent or made unpleasant remarks,cking any tact. Angered, she loaded Hilliard¡¯s te with fatty meat and said, ¡°Eat up. Since I need to slim down, you can help me by finishing this. You¡¯re skinny, so it won¡¯t hurt you to eat more. ¡± Hilliard didn¡¯t respond. He just quietly epted the meat Jennifer piled onto his te. After midnight, the night market buzzed with more activity as people flocked forte-night snacks. Lucinda and the others nearly finished their meal and the half-carton of beer. Not much of a drinker, Hilliard worried about embarrassing himself in front of Lucinda and Nathan, so he stuck to just one bottle. Lucinda and Jennifer came back to the hotel with smiles on their faces. The slight flush from the drinks made them look particrly radiant. The four of them booked two spacious rooms next to each other. Before entering her room, Jennifer embraced Lucinda and said, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and wonderful, Lucinda. If I were a man, I¡¯d fall for you too. ¡± With a stern look, Nathan reminded Hilliard, ¡°She¡¯s drunk. Take your fianc¨¦e to your room and get some rest. ¡± As Hilliard approached, Jennifer clung to Lucinda, protesting, ¡°No, I won¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to be in the same room as you, Hilliard. I want to stay with Lucinda tonight. Please, Lucinda. ¡± Both Hilliard and Nathan were left speechless. Nathan made a sour face and nudged Hilliard. ¡°Please, take your fianc¨¦e with you. She¡¯s troubling my wife. ¡± Hilliard let out a silent sigh, feeling powerless as he approached Jennifer. ¡°We should head back to our room. Lucinda¡­ She has a husband. You shouldn¡¯t be clinging to her. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Jennifer tightened her grip on Lucinda with a scowl. Hilliard wore a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know what to do. Nathan tried to hold back his irritation as Jennifer was soon to be his sister-inw. In her arms, Lucinda soothed Jennifer and cast a resigned look towards Nathan and Hilliard. ¡°Honey, Hilliard, maybe¡­ could Jennifer stay with me tonight? You two could perhaps manage with each other just this once?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 2134 Nathan and Hilliard simultaneously shot down the idea with firm resolve. How could they even consider sharing a bed? The thought alone was bizarre. Besides, this getaway was intended to strengthen the bonds between the couples, not foster camaraderie between brothers-inw. ¡°I can only share a bed with you, Lucinda. You wouldn¡¯t want me showing up with bags under my eyes tomorrow, right?¡± Nathan sighed. Hilliard agreed, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep either. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It would be great torment for them throughout the night. ¡®s BunnyBookery Just picturing it filled them with awkwardness and unease. ¡°But Jennifer¡­¡± Lucinda nced at Jennifer, who still clung to her. Jennifer was visibly drunk. Her cheeks flushed a deep red. Hilliard¡¯s earlier remarks had driven her to drink far too much. Nathan fixed a stern gaze on Hilliard. ¡°Take your fianc¨¦e out of here now. If you don¡¯t, I will-and I won¡¯t be gentle. If she gets hurt, it¡¯s on you. ¡± Given Nathan¡¯s harsh words, Hilliard knew he couldn¡¯t let himy a hand on Jennifer. ¡°I¡¯U handle it myself,¡± Hilliard insisted. He approached again, determined to pry Lucinda and Jennifer apart. ¡°Jennifer, listen. You reek of alcohol. Let¡¯s get you back and cleaned up. After a shower, we cane back to Lucinda, alright?¡± Lucinda chimed in supportively, ¡°Yeah, go freshen up first, thene back. We¡¯ll have a sleepover and chat all night. ¡± Hearing that, Jennifer¡¯s grip loosened and she allowed herself to be scooped up into Hilliard¡¯s arms. Hilliard gave Lucinda and Nathan a serious look. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but then thought better of it. He hoisted Jennifer and carried her back to their hotel room. ¡°Lucinda, remember, after I shower, we¡¯re still having our sleepover,¡± Jennifer reminded her. ¡°sure,¡± Lucinda replied casually. Soon, Hilliard shut the door quickly behind him, muffling any lingering noise. Chapter 2135 Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he brooded over the situation. How could Jennifer try to take Lucinda away from him?! Lucinda gently stroked Nathan¡¯s furrowed brow while smiling. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go take a shower and head to bed. ¡± Nathan, frustrated, trailed after her. It wasn¡¯t until they were inside their room that he spoke up in a low tone. ¡°Lucinda, that was crossing a line. You were actually considering sleeping with Jennifer and leaving me with Hilliard. ¡± With a click of her tongue, Lucinda responded awkwardly, ¡°No, I just made that up. I didn¡¯t really n to. ¡± She then made her way to the bathroom, aiming to wash away the lingering scent of alcohol on her body. As Lucinda started toward the bathroom, Nathan¡¯s hand shot out and held her wrist in a firm grip. He then drew her back against his sturdy chest. Caught off guard by the sudden movement, Lucinda felt a rush of dizziness. Nathan then pressed her against the wall. ¡°Honey?¡± she murmured. Nathan dropped his head and brought his nose very close to hers. His warm breath, mixed with the scent of alcohol, brushed against her face, causing her to blush and feel warm. ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? We can do thister. Let¡¯s take a shower first. ¡± Lucinda tried to wiggle free from Nathan¡¯s firm hold as she sensed the intensity in his eyes. Despite her efforts, Nathan¡¯s grip remained secure. He leaned in close to her ear and said in a low and enticing tone, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not behaving very well. After you take a shower, I¡¯ll need to teach you a lesson. ¡± His hand drifted down along Lucinda¡¯s waist. Even his breath was heavy with anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s our first day in Tysonia. Well, you can have your way with me,¡± Lucinda said, finally relenting. She arched an eyebrow seductively and asked, ¡°What do you think? Am I a good wife?¡± Nathan scooped her up with firm resolve and made his way to the bathroom. ¡°You¡¯re the best, honey. ¡± * In the hotel room next door, Hilliard sat on the edge of the bed and waited endlessly. Jennifer hadn¡¯t emerged from the bathroom yet.From N?velDrama.Org. The persistent sound of running water was the only noise that filled the air. A flicker of concern crossed Hilliard¡¯s face. He approached the bathroom door and gave it a gentle knock. Chapter 2136 ¡°Jennifer, are you done? May Ie in?¡± While their rtionship had progressed to intimacy, they had never showered together, and their engagement was still fresh. With no reply received, Hilliard knocked on the door again. ¡°Jennifer, can you hear me?¡± The bathroom was silent aside from the continuous sound of running water. A wave of unease washed over him. He didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He flung the bathroom door open and dashed inside. Jennifer, still in her dress, had dozed off on the toilet seat, using the washbasin as a pillow. Hilliard found himself at a loss for words. He approached her slowly, stroked her cheek, and softly called out, ¡°Jennifer?¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t respond. She was deeply asleep. Left with no other option, Hilliard decided to bathe her. He filled the bathtub with water and checked to ensure the water was pleasantly warm. Carefully, he undressed Jennifer and eased her into the tub. He then took on the task of bathing her himself, without a word ofint. During the bath, the water felt cozy, but droplets sshed onto Jennifer¡¯s face. She was groggy and her eyelids fluttered halfway closed. Before she fully regained her senses, Jennifer caught a blurry glimpse of a man by the tub. His hands were on her chest in a bold, uninvited manner.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Instinctively, she lifted her hand and delivered a sharp p to Hilliard¡¯s forehead. ¡°Creep! What are you doing? Get out!¡± Rubbing the spot where her hand struck, Hilliard felt the water droplets she¡¯d flicked onto his short hair. ¡°Jennifer, it¡¯s me, not some creep-it¡¯s Hilliard, your fianc¨¦. ¡± Jennifer looked utterly exhausted. She turned her head away and promptly fell back to sleep. Hilliard let out a chuckle and shook his head. ¡°You always act so tough. If you were aware of what you have done tonight while intoxicated, you¡¯d be mortified and probably want to crawl into a hole. Here I am trying to help you shower, and you¡¯re pping me. ¡± He sighed and resumed bathing her. ¡°Never mind. I let you down first; I guess I deserve that p. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s breathing was steady and her sleep was deep and peaceful. In her drunken state, her cheeks tinged with a soft, rosy flush. She looked irresistibly charming. Hilliard did his best to keep hisposure while bathing her. Chapter 2137 To keep his mind upied, he found himself muttering, ¡°I know I¡¯m not good with words, and I¡¯m not the smoothest guy. I¡¯ll pick up some tips from Nathan on this trip. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll do everything I can to make it happen. Could you¡­ please stop being mad at me?¡± As the mist rose around her, Jennifer appeared tranquil in the bathtub, her lips asionally pursing as if she were having a sweet dream. Hilliard¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he was tempted by the endearing sight Jennifer was disying. He steadied his nerves and assisted Jennifer with her bath. A half-hourter, Hilliard, now soaked through his clothes, decided it was his turn for a shower. Jennifer, only half-awake, her gaze soft and slightly blurred under her longshes, heard the sound of the shower. She propped herself up on her elbows, peering over the edge of the tub. The man under the shower, his physique impressive and skin glistening with water droplets, caught her attention. She admired his profile, strikingly handsome, exactly to her liking. An impulse to flirt crossed her mind. Resting her chin on her hand, she called out with a teasing tone, ¡°You look very handsome in the shower. How much for a night with you?¡± Stunned, Hilliard froze under the cascade of water. It took him a moment to realize Jennifer was speaking to him. Had she really not recognized him? ¡°Jennifer, can you repeat that? Who do you think I am?¡± he asked. ¡®s BunnyBookery Still smiling seductively, Jennifer responded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll stay with you all night. We can just chat under the quilt. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s expression turned serious. He shut off the water and approached her, squatting by the tub. ¡°You really don¡¯t recognize me?¡± he asked, his voice cold. Jennifer, her fingertips tracing his features lightly, expressed surprise. ¡°You look just like Hilliard, my fianc¨¦. I couldn¡¯t possibly cheat on him, but I feel like talking to someone¡­¡± Hilliard let out a sigh. ¡°If you¡¯re troubled, you only need to tell me.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Jennifer¡¯s cheeks glowed a rosy red, her smile bright yet her gaze slightly unfocused, revealing that she hadn¡¯t yet sobered up. She appeared to be gossiping about someone, her expression endearing despite the mischief. In this moment, she was a stark contrast to the formidable businesswoman she was known as. ¡°My fianc¨¦ is rich, handsome, highly educated, and intelligent. He¡¯s one of the best men in the world, but he¡­¡± Jennifer paused, her frustration evident. ¡°He has low emotional intelligence. He never seems to say the right thing and often annoys me with his words,¡± she confessed, her voice tinged with irritation. ¡°Are you tired of him?¡± Hilliard inquired, his tone cautious. Jennifer shook her head with conviction. ¡°No, I like him. I once pursued him for over a year. ¡± Relieved, Hilliard ki*sed her forehead gently and murmured, ¡°He¡¯s fond of you too. ¡± Chapter 2138 Leaning against the bathtub, Jennifer chuckled. ¡°I told him to stop pursuing me because I wanted us to grow closer. It seems straightforward, yet he acts foolishly. He doesn¡¯t understand and insists on pursuing me for a full year as if every day is crucial. Can¡¯t he read between the lines?¡± Hilliard froze. This was the true meaning behind Jennifer¡¯sments in the swimming pool earlier that day¡­ He realized he had missed a chance for them to grow closer. ¡°He really is acting foolishly. Don¡¯t be upset with him. After this trip, you should discuss marriage seriously and make it a priority. What do you think?¡± Hilliard sought Jennifer¡¯s opinion, hoping to guide the conversation towards resolution. ¡°No, I will let him pursue me for two more years¡­¡± Jennifer mused, then her voice faded as she drifted back to sleep. Watching her, Hilliard¡¯s eyes filled with warmth, and he shook his head in affectionate exasperation. He quickly showered, then returned to gently dry Jennifer and carry her from the bathtub to therge bed in their hotel room. They settled into bed,fortable and content. Before turning off the light, Hilliard whispered into her ear, ¡°I could chase you all my life, but let¡¯s marry first. ¡± Now understanding the real significance of Jennifer¡¯s daytime remarks, he pondered a new approach. How could he ever disappoint her?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They embraced and slept soundly until morning. Upon awakening, Jennifer discovered she was nestled in an arm. Turning around, she saw Hilliard still deep in sleep, their bodies bare under the crisp white quilt. Surprised at their nakedness, Jennifer recalled the previous night¡¯s events. As she stirred, Hilliard¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he blinked away the remnants of sleep. ¡°Jennifer, you¡¯re awake. Do you feel any better now afterst night¡¯s drinks?¡± he asked softly. Because he had just woken up, Hilliard¡¯s voice was soft and appealing, the kind that might make a young girl¡¯s heart flutter. He raised his hand and gently rubbed Jennifer¡¯s head, attempting to ease her difort from the previous night¡¯s drinking. Jennifer felt moved, inquiring, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Last night we¡­ Did you¡­ do anything?¡± As she spoke, she nced beneath the quilt, hinting at her deeper question. Hilliard understood her implication. He had no intention of sharing the details of her drunken antics. ¡°No, I just brought you back to your room, took a shower, and went to bed. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all? Did you really just take a shower and nothing else?¡± Chapter 2139 Jennifer asked, a note of disbelief in her voice. ¡°Even if I wanted to do more, I would need your permission. I wouldn¡¯t do anything without your consent, especially when you¡¯re drunk,¡± Hilliard responded earnestly. Jennifer trusted him but couldn¡¯t hide a tinge of disappointment. ¡°You slept like that on our first night away. Are you too cautious, or am I not intriguing enough to catch your interest?¡± Taken aback, Hilliard studied Jennifer¡¯s face, slowly grasping what she implied. ¡°Jennifer, do you¡­ Do you want to¡­¡± Jennifer pushed his head gently away and interjected, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking about that. Let¡¯s get up and have breakfast. We¡¯ll start today¡¯s adventure with Lucinda. ¡± Just as she was about to leave the bed, Hilliard¡¯s arm encircled her waist and drew her back into his embrace. They were so close that Jennifer could nearly hear the rapid beating of Hilliard¡¯s heart. His heart raced, betraying his nervousness. Hilliard¡¯s warm breath tickled her ear, his voice deep and husky. ¡°You¡¯re enchanting. Even a mere nce from you is overwhelming for me. ¡± Jennifer arched an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Why the sweet talk all of a sudden? I like it, though. ¡± Hilliard moved closer and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s our first trip abroad together. We didn¡¯t connectst night, but it¡¯s not toote to make up for it this morning. ¡± ¡°Hilliard¡­¡± As she called out, Hilliard gently turned her over, positioning her beneath him. Jennifer blushed. ¡°What time is it? If we Linger too long, Lucinda and Nathan might start to worry.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°They¡¯ll understand,¡± he assured her, his expression determined. Seeing his resolved look, Jennifer relented with a shy smile. ¡°Then¡­ hurry up. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Hilliard frowned slightly, then lowered his head to ki*s her lips tenderly. ¡°Let¡¯s take our time. ¡± Hilliard quickly moved his arm, and they both tucked themselves under the covers. Still feeling uneasy, Jennifer asked, ¡°Hilliard, with Lucinda and Nathan next door, won¡¯t they hear us if we¡¯re too loud?¡± ¡°No, the walls here are thick and designed to block out sound,¡± he reassured her. ¡°But¡­¡± Chapter 2140 ¡°Shh!¡± Hilliard silenced her with a ki*s. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.From N?velDrama.Org. They¡¯ll likely be exhausted and sleep in. They won¡¯t mention a thing about us. ¡± Jennifer stopped her questions and contentedly surrendered to Hilliard¡¯s tender touch. In the next room, the dr@pes were drawn tight. After having s@x the entire night, Lucinda¡¯s waist was worn out. Nathan couldn¡¯t bear it and finally let her go. In the morning, they were both overtaken by fatigue, having only managed a few hours of sleep. ¡®s BunnyBookery They didn¡¯t even have an appetite for breakfast. In the dim, snug space, Lucinday worn out in Nathan¡¯s arms. They nestled close together. After catching another hour of sleep, Lucinda¡¯s phone buzzing on the nightstand jolted her awake. It was a video call. Feeling the soreness in her waist, she slowly sat up and reached for the phone. On the screen was Kyson, calling as she had requested him to do every morning. She needed to see her babies and ensure they were healthy and secure, which would allow her to truly rx and enjoy her time in Tysonia. Lucinda was still groggy from sleep but she was eager to catch up on everything she missed about Colby and Destinee. As she flicked on the light and made to answer the call, Nathan quickly snatched her phone from her hands. With a sigh, he gestured to what she was wearingjust a silk nightgown. ¡°Really, you want to video call Kyson dressed like that? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate?¡± he asked with a hint of displeasure in his voice. Without waiting for her response, Nathan firmly ended the call and quickly typed out a message to Kyson. ¡°Please give me five minutes. I¡¯ll call back. ¡± After sending the message, he pulled Lucinda closer and wrapped her in a tight embrace. Lucinda suddenly found herself off bnce and instinctively clung to Nathan¡¯s neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I will take you to freshen up,¡± he dered. His expression was unreadable. Without another word, Nathan scooped her up and carried her to the bathroom. Aware of her sore waist and weakened legs, he gently helped her wash and then wore her a dress. Chapter 2141 Looking deeply into his eyes, Lucinda sighed affectionately, ¡°Sweetheart, if you keep spoiling me like this, I might forget how to do things for myself and be too ustomed to your care. ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze softened and was filled with love. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? You won¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Let me handle the issues. You just focus on enjoying yourself. ¡± Lucinda firmly shook her head. ¡°I believe that marriage isn¡¯t about losing one¡¯s individuality. For a family to truly thrive, everyone must y their part. I can¡¯t simply sit back and do nothing. ¡± Moreover, she had bigger dreams. She aspired to be the wealthiest person in Cadiered, perhaps even the world. Of course, Nathan knew her well. He was merely teasing her. ¡°Then how about this: you take care of our kids, and I¡¯ll take care of you. ¡± At his words, Lucinda frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to care for our kids anymore? Be careful, or they might not even recognize you as their father when they grow up.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡± As Nathan zipped up her dress, he replied casually, ¡°I was just joking. Go ahead, call Kyson back. Let¡¯s see how the babies are doing. ¡± An hourter, after her call with Kyson ended, Lucinda was finally ready to step out for breakfast with Nathan. It was already half past ten. Just as they were leaving, Hilliard and Jennifer emerged from their room. Lucinda noticed immediately that their rapport seemed much warmer than the evening before, which eased her mind. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all go have breakfast together?¡± she suggested. Together, the four of them strolled down the corridor. Lucinda couldn¡¯t help but notice the rosy glow on Jennifer¡¯s cheeks and gave Hilliard a knowing look. She had always thought Hilliard was a bit clueless, but now it seemed he knew exactly how to coax his fianc¨¦e. After breakfast, they embarked on their second-day journey in Tysonia. Meanwhile, in Stastle, Cadiered. At the National Security Bureau, someone knocked on the door of the deputy director¡¯s office. ¡°Come in,¡± called Sonny, without bothering to lift his gaze. An officer walked in. ¡°Mr. Garza, there¡¯s a young woman outside who wants to see you. She said she is your fianc¨¦e. ¡± Sonny stopped writing immediately. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she at school? What brings her here?¡± The officer shook his head, nced at his watch, and guessed, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. She probably doesn¡¯t have sses. She might just be missing you. ¡± ¡°Weekend?¡± ncing at the calendar on his desk, Sonny realized he had circled today¡¯s date days earlier. He had nned to spend the day with Luisa but hadpletely forgotten amidst his workload. With Nathan away, Sonny was swamped managing both the National Security Bureau and the Payne Group. Chapter 2142 Since he had recently been promoted to the position of deputy director, Sonny still found it hard to delegate critical tasks to his subordinates. He felt morefortable handling things himself. His schedule was packed, so finishing his work early seemed unlikely. But then there was Luisa¡­ ¡°Should I bring your fianc¨¦e in?¡± The question from the officer snapped Sonny out of his daze. He pondered for a moment, then set down his pen. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll head out and speak with her myself. ¡± ¡°Okay sir. ¡± Outside the National Security Bureau, Luisa paced nervously. She paused to ensure her makeup was still intact. Satisfied, she resumed her anxious wait. About ten minutester, Sonny walked out. ¡°Sonny,¡± she greeted him with a warm smile. Sonny took her arm and guided her to a secluded spot. He then affectionately ruffled her hair. ¡°Luisa, I have some pressing military matters to attend to today, so I won¡¯t be able to spend time with you. Maybe you could call some friends and have a bit of fun?¡± The smile on Luisa¡¯s face slowly faded and was reced by a stern, frustrated expression. ¡°You said the same thingst time. You promised you¡¯d make time for me today, and now you¡¯re canceling again.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve just been appointed deputy director, and I can¡¯t let Nathan down. I need to prove I can do better than Mekhi. ¡± Tears began to gather in Luisa¡¯s eyes. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°You¡¯re always busy. For Nathan, nothing tops Lucinda, but for you, it seems everything is more important than me. ¡± Sonny found it tough to watch Luisa cry, especially when he was the cause. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t be sad or overthink things. ¡± ¡°Sonny, do you realize that we¡¯re supposed to get engaged?¡± Luisa asked, shoving away his hand as he tried to clean her tears. ¡°Even Nathan was talking about discussing wedding gifts with my family Last time we spoke, but you¡¯ve never brought it up. It seems like you¡¯re not really interested in our engagement. Do you¡­ actually Like me? Are you just agreeing to this engagement because Nathan and Lucinda are pushing for it?¡± Sonny was taken aback by Luisa¡¯s words. ¡°Why would you think that? While I hold great respect for Nathan and Lucinda, I¡¯ve given the matter of our engagement considerable thought myself. ¡± Luisa, seeing his earnestness, set aside her questioning tone and posed another query. ¡°Sonny, do you notice anything different about me today?¡± She dabbed at her tears, blinked several times, and deliberately showcased her face, adorned with makeup, to him. Sonny examined her carefully but failed to spot any change. ¡°Well¡­ have you been crying more than usual today?¡± Visibly annoyed, Luisa punched his shoulder. ¡°I should have known better than to ask you. You¡¯re truly oblivious. How could you not notice this makeup?¡± Chapter 2143 Her punches, though forceful, were light for Sonny, who had endured years of physical training; they hardly affected him. He gently caught her iling hands and tenderly massaged her fingers. ¡°Calm down, Luisa. You¡¯ll hurt your hands if you keep this up. ¡± He always showed care for her in small ways. Luisa had to constantly remind herself not to get angry when dealing with such a man. Sonny¡¯s hands were coarse, toughened by constant use of weapons. Luisa¡¯s skin, in contrast, was soft,pelling him to be cautious. He opted to wipe her tears using the back of his hand, but his clumsy attempt only smeared her makeup further. Finding himself at a loss for words, Sonny gazed at Luisa, her makeup marred, struggling to suppress a chuckle. ¡°Luisa, your makeup has smeared because of the tears. Should I have an officer escort you home to fix it?¡± ¡°What ?¡± Luisa quickly retrieved a small cosmetic mirror from her pocket and inspected her reflection.N?velDrama.Org content. She had spent hours perfecting her makeup, only for it to be ruined so swiftly that Sonny had scarcely appreciated it. Her frustration peaked, and she felt a surge of tears. ¡°I went to all this trouble to look nice for you, and you didn¡¯t even notice. You¡¯ve broken your promise and shown no concern for me. Sonny, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t marry without you. ¡± Turning abruptly, she fled, tears streaming down her face. ¡®s BunnyBookery The officer who had earlier informed Sonny of Luisa¡¯s arrival approached him. ¡°Sir, the youngdy seems quite upset. Aren¡¯t you going to go after her?¡± Sonny paused to consider, then made up his mind to wrap up his tasks swiftly. ¡°Please, follow her. Make sure she gets safely back to the Paynes¡¯ house. If she wants to go out with her friends, allow her. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± The officer pursued Luisa at once. Watching Luisa¡¯s distraught departure, Sonny shook his head in dismay. At twenty, she still behaved like a child. Perhaps his overprotection was to me. He recalled his own experiences at twenty-already a veteran of two border battles alongside Nathan, ustomed to the roar of gunfire. He sighed, remembering Luisa¡¯s prior words about engaging with her family before their engagement. When Nathan returned from his trip with Lucinda, he would formally meet with Luisa¡¯s family and discuss their engagement, representing the Payne family. It was indeed time to reach out to her family. Chapter 2144 Moreover, despite their long acquaintance, he had refrained from investigating her family background, respecting her wishes. On his way back to the office, Sonny arranged for a prompt investigation into Luisa¡¯s family background. He had promised to spend time with Luisa today but had to cancel due to workmitments. To make amends, he nned to buy her a sweet cake that evening, knowing well her fondness for desserts.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Reflecting on the day¡¯s events, Sonny headed back to his office. Meanwhile, Kyson was wrapping up the morning¡¯s routine business dealings for the Shaw Group. After finishing, he made his way to the NSL Fairy Land to visit Colby and Destinee. Zenia had just nned to feed the twins their nutritious milk. When Kyson arrived, the babies had already eaten. With a warm smile, Zenia greeted him. ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Shaw. Mr. Payne and Mrs. Payne have been away recently. We appreciate your visits every day. ¡± Kyson, with his calm and elegant demeanor, responded, ¡°As their godfather, it¡¯s my duty. ¡± Destinee bore a striking resemnce to a young Lucinda. Kyson held a special affection for Destinee. Each visit to N&L Fairy Land found him cradling her, reluctant to let her go. ¡°Zenia, how did Colby and Destinee fare with their milk today?¡± ¡°Destinee ate well as usual. Colby, on the other hand, drank less than normal,¡± Zenia reported. As a boy, Colby was expected to eat more than his sister. Yet, his appetite was diminishing. Concerned, Kyson gently ced Destinee back into her pink crib and picked Colby from his blue crib to examine him more closely. ¡°Have you checked his temperature? Is he unwell?¡± Zenia reassured him. ¡°His temperature is normal, and he seems to be in good spirits. It might just be the heat affecting his appetite, and he has always eaten less than Destinee. ¡± After ying with Colby for a while and seeing his cheerful demeanor, Kyson felt slightly relieved. ¡°Keep the room at afortable, constant temperature. If it gets too hot, turn on the air conditioner, but be mindful of the setting,¡± Kyson instructed. ¡°Understood, Mr. Shaw. ¡± With a casual nod, Kyson dismissed her. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and y with the twins for a bit longer. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Zenia left the nursery, closing the door behind her, relieved to leave the twins in Kyson¡¯s care. Kyson soon settled Colby into his crib. Chapter 2145 Despite Colby¡¯s youthful innocence, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but see Nathan¡¯s features in him, which stirred aplex feeling within him. ¡°You need to be strong, Colby,¡± Kyson muttered to the baby. ¡°You¡¯re the brother here. You must grow up to be as formidable as your father. One day, I¡¯ll have him send you to the National Security Bureau for rigorous training. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll make your mark. ¡±From N?velDrama.Org. After imparting his hopes to Colby, Kyson turned to Destinee, fondly rubbing her chubby cheeks. ¡°If Lucinda and I had a daughter, she would surely be as beautiful and sweet as Destinee,¡± he mused. When alone with the twins, his affection towards each of them was noticeably different. * As night fell, Sonny carried a beautifully decorated cake back home. The vi was dark, suggesting no one was there. He searched through the house but couldn¡¯t find Luisa anywhere. It was now nine in the evening. When Luisa went out with her friends, she usually returned home much earlier. Every other night, she would be waiting on the sofa, ready to greet him with a hug and a sweetly uttered ¡°Sonny¡± as soon as he walked through the door. Tonight was unusually quiet. Worried that something might have happened to her, Sonny quickly dialed her number. After a few rings, the call was abruptly ended. A synthesized voice informed him that the other party was busy and unable to answer. Puzzled and about to try calling again, Sonny noticed a new message on MSN that sent a surge of anger through him. The contact name of the message sender read, ¡°My Beauty. ¡± Luisa had secretly grabbed his phone and changed the name while he slept and wouldn¡¯t allow him to alter it without getting upset. She sent a message saying, ¡°I won¡¯te back tonight. I want to spend the night outside. The young policeman you sent is very handsome. ¡± Sonny read this message several times, his anger mounting with each repetition. The world wasn¡¯t safe for a young girl to stay out all night. Herck of safety awareness was rming. And she wasplimenting other boys for being handsome? He recalled the first time he saw Luisa in the dungeon of Eurfrica. She had only eyes for him as she chased after him, saying he was so handsome. The thought of losing Luisa filled Sonny with dread. Chapter 2146 He promptly contacted the guards and got the phone number of the officer, Wesley Dawson, who had been assigned to follow Luisa. The call was quickly picked up amidst a backdrop of loud music. ¡°Wesley, where are you? Are you still with Luisa?¡± The noise on the other side was overwhelming, with the sound of DJ music pulsating through. Wesley yelled back, ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s too noisy here. I can¡¯t hear you clearly!¡± Struggling to keep hisposure, Sonny raised his voice. ¡°Is Luisa with you?¡± ¡°What? Me? Do you need me to perform a task? Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call you back from the washroom. ¡± Beep, beep¡­ The phone line went dead. Sonny seethed with anger, realizing Wesley was probably in a bar. If Wesley was with Luisa in a bar full of disreputable characters, why would she choose to spend the night there? Had it not been for Nathan sending all those costly furnishings, Sonny might have been so enraged that he¡¯d have demolished the house with powerful punches. After five minutes, the phone rang again. It was Wesley calling back. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m in the bar now. Miss Ramos refused to leave. I¡¯ve been shadowing her because I¡¯m worried something might happen. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sonny spoke in a subdued tone, barely containing his fury. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier and tell me toe get her?¡± ¡°You¡­ are swamped with business, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t want to bother you. But don¡¯t worry. Although Miss Ramos is attracting a lot of attention due to her looks, I¡¯ve intervened to stop any unwee advances. ¡± Sonny clenched his jaw and sternly warned, ¡°Remember, you¡¯re also a man. If you dare touch her, I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± ¡°Well¡­ sir¡­¡± After ending the call, Sonny hurried to the bar. The ce was dimly lit. As he entered, he immediately noticed Luisa. Her cheeks were pink from the alcohol, and she was on stage with the DJ, dressed in a scanty, enticing skirt, moving like a seductive wildcat. Each of her movements elicited cheers from the crowd of men, their eyes alight with excitement. Sonny¡¯s expression darkened, his skin almost as shadowy as the dim lights of the bar. ALL the time, Luisa had portrayed herself as a timid girl in front of him. He had known her for so long, and only today did he realize how skillfully she danced. Each of her moves and smiles stirred a strong, pure desire within him. Chapter 2147 Yet how could he tolerate these disreputable men watching her dance? Sonny¡¯s gaze grew icy, his expression one of deep anger. ¡°Here you are, sir. ¡± Wesley approached. Gritting his teeth as he watched Luisa on the stage, Sonny snapped, ¡°Is this your idea of protecting her? She¡¯s surrounded by so many men!¡± With a look of difort, Wesley replied, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re putting me in a difficult position. Miss Ramos is letting loose after a few drinks. I can¡¯t control her!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Wesley turned to leave but then hurried back with a suggestion. ¡°Sir, Miss Ramos has been in a foul mood all day. You should speak gently with her when you take her home. Don¡¯t argue with her. It could make things worse for you. ¡± Sonny frowned and gave him a sharp kick. ¡°I don¡¯t need your advice. Get out. ¡± Wesley clutched his buttocks and scurried away, worried about further retribution. Watching Luisa on the stage, Sonny¡¯s anger boiled over. He stormed onto the stage and yanked out the DJ¡¯s power cord. The music cut off suddenly. The crowd was bewildered, looking around in confusion at the sudden disruption. Luisa stopped dancing and her smile faded when she saw the furious look on Sonny¡¯s face. ¡°What are you doing here? I told you I wouldn¡¯t being home tonight. I nned to stay out. ¡± Sonny¡¯s voice wasden with anger.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So you were nning to pick someone from the bar to spend the night with?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m just some easy woman?¡± Luisa eximed, taken aback. She felt a sharp pain inside. She hade to the bar to escape her sorrows and had found a moment of happiness, but Sonny¡¯s harsh demeanor had ruined it. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I spend the night with. You¡¯re so caught up in your work you¡¯ve neglected our engagement. Whye here just to upset me?¡± As Luisa reached the edge of the stage, she gestured to the men below who were watching her. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t need to be with you. Any man I pick here will be happy to sleep with me, do you believe that?¡± The men below responded eagerly, some even shouting encouragements. ¡°Your dance was incredible. I¡¯d do anything to spend the night with you!¡± Chapter 2148 ¡°Miss, choose me! I assure you, I¡¯m the best choice here tonight. ¡± Peopleughed, their teasing echoing through the air. Sonny felt a growing anger bubbling within him, teetering on the brink of explosion. He turned sharply and red at the rowdy crowd below. ¡°I¡¯m the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, and she¡¯s with me. If anyone else tries anything, I¡¯ll see you at the Bureau tomorrow for a personal chat. ¡± His words cut through the noise, ushering in sudden silence. Half a minuteter, the men exchanged uneasy nces and began to back down. ¡°Well¡­ My wife is waiting for me. I¡¯m heading out. ¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯ste. I¡¯d better not stick around. Enjoy yourselves. ¡± ¡°It turns out she¡¯s going to be the deputy director¡¯s wife. We¡¯re out of our league here. Time to slip away. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Leaving too¡­¡± One by one, people began to exit the bar.From N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the vast dance hall was nearly empty. Watching the men leave, Luisa scoffed. ¡°You are such a bunch of cowards. Losers!¡± Sonny sneered back. ¡°They¡¯re just yboys who only know how to chase fun. I¡¯m carved from a different mold-tempered by challenges and struggles. They¡¯re no match for me. ¡± Luisa red at him, anger seething, yet she found no words to counter. In truth, everyone in the room was intimidated by Sonny; no one dared to challenge him. Her shoulders shaking with anger, Luisa¡¯s eyes filled with tears of frustration. Sonny sighed. Seeing the distress on Luisa¡¯s face, his demeanor softened. He dr@ped his coat over her shoulders. His voice grew gentler. ¡°Alright, can we stop this? Let¡¯s go home. These men are nothing like me-they¡¯re vile. ¡± Luisa snapped, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that? You¡¯re always buried in work! You don¡¯t see anything beyond your business! You never care about me!¡± Frustrated, she turned to leave. But Sonny was not ready to let her go this time. ¡°Do you still want to argue? Fine, let¡¯s go home and discuss this calmly. ¡± He reached out, grasped Luisa¡¯s arm, and in a swift motion, hoisted her over his shoulder. Securing her squirming legs with his strong arm, he carried her out of the bar. Chapter 2149 ¡°Let go of me, Sonny!¡± Luisa¡¯s face burned a bright red, yet her strength paled inparison to Sonny¡¯s. To Sonny, her resistance seemed nothing more than yful defiance. Visibly annoyed, Luisa demanded, ¡°Put me down. My skirt is too short. It¡¯s not safe¡­¡± With a stern look, Sonny responded, ¡°You know the skirt is too short, yet you chose to wear it to dance at the bar. Are you even concerned about your safety?¡± Despite speaking in a low, monotonous tone that mirrored a paternal lecture, Sonny thoughtfully ced his coat over her legs to cover her, as she was hoisted over his shoulder, ensuring the short skirt didn¡¯t reveal her underwear. A few disc jockeys and bar staff gazed in disbelief as the deputy director of the National Security Bureau openly flirted with his young girlfriend. Some female staff murmured among themselves. ¡°Sonny is so assertive andmanding. Plus, as the adopted son of the Payne family, he¡¯s wealthy and attractive. Being his girlfriend must be fantastic. ¡± Luisa overheard this and silently fumed. How could it be fantastic? He was simply a mancking emotional depth, oblivious to the needs of others. The more she dwelled on it, the more wronged she felt. She alone understood the exhaustion of loving such a man. ¡°You jerk, Sonny! I¡¯m your girlfriend, not one of your subordinates. Stop treating me this way!¡± Without pausing, Sonny sighed and carried on. He effortlessly kept Luisa on his broad shoulder. He secured the legs of the restlessly kicking Luisa with one hand and softly patted her with the other, trying to contain his frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t act up. I¡¯m not forcing you; you¡¯ve just been particrly defiant tonight. It¡¯ste. We¡¯ll discuss thister. ¡± Sonny noted that she had put on a noticeable amount of weight since he began caring for her nearly a year ago. When he had first rescued her from the dungeon in Eurfrica, she was severely undernourished. Now, her body felt significantly heavier and more supple in his grasp. Sonny recalled the first time he saw her, noticing her clear and beautiful eyes that revealed her past hardships¡ª-abuse and severe malnutrition. He softened his tone, reasoning with her sincerely. ¡°Luisa, when I rescued you from Eurfrica¡¯s dungeon, you were so frail, barely weighing 8@ pounds. Over the year I¡¯ve taken care of you, you¡¯ve gained 15 pounds and look much healthier. Who do you think you should thank for that? I even asked my brother to enroll you in a university of your choice, without interfering with your major or school. I respect your decisions. The only rule I set is not staying outte at night. When have I ever forced you? I¡¯ve done my best this year, taking care of you, even giving you my sry card. I know I¡¯m not the best at understanding what young women think.N?velDrama.Org content. Besides you, I have my career to manage. If not for my efforts, we¡¯d both be out on the streets. Can¡¯t you try to be a bit more cooperative?¡± Sonny was on the verge of getting engaged. He had been saving diligently, aiming to provide Luisa with a life where she wouldn¡¯t have to envy the luxurious items that Lucinda owned. He had a long and busy day; he hardly had a moment to rest. Coming home from work, he didn¡¯t even have the chance to sit before he rushed to the bar to take Luisa home. Despite his exhaustion, both physical and mental, he bore it silently, like the mature man he was. Chapter 2150 They were about to get engaged, and he hoped only for a bit more understanding from Luisa. She listened in silence, recognizing that Sonny had indeed been attentive to her needs, providing food, clothing, and education, and working tirelessly to earn money. Despite asional stinginess and arguments, he always made sure she had sufficient pocket money each week. Luisa felt a care from him that she¡¯d never experienced from her own father. Yet, tears gathered in her eyes as she pouted, feeling wronged. Once her material needs were met, she yearned for emotional fulfillment. ¡°I appreciate how well you¡¯ve taken care of me, but I¡­ I wish you would pay more attention to things like our engagement. Even Nathan has shown concern, but you¡¯ve been too caught up with work to discuss it with me. ¡± Sonny helped her into the passenger seat, buckled her in, and drove towards home. In the quiet of the car, Luisa stared out the window, while Sonny frequently nced her way, apologizing sincerely for overlooking the engagement issue. ¡°It¡¯s my fault about the engagement,¡± he admitted. ¡°I avoided the topic because you¡¯ve expressed dislike for your family and didn¡¯t want to reconnect. I feared it would upset you, so I never brought it up. I¡¯m sorry for not realizing it bothered you. ¡± Luisa¡¯s mood lightened slightly at his words. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± she murmured. ¡°It¡¯s just that you broke your promise to spend the day with me today. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it for two weeks, and then you forgot¡­¡± ¡°I truly am sorry,¡± Sonny replied, his tone full of regret. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. ¡± As he drove, his rolled-up sleeve revealed the muscles of his arm, adding to his mature charm. Luisa stole nces at his profile, his apology soothing her anger somewhat. Yet, she had been upset all day. It was almost embarrassing how quickly Sonny¡¯s words had calmed her. ¡°When you apologize, does it really make up for my wasted day?¡± she asked softly, her voice betraying a hint of lingering sadness. ¡°You owe me another day off. ¡± With his focus on the road, Sonny didn¡¯t respond immediately. Not satisfied with his silence, Luisa pressed on. ¡°If you¡¯re truly sorry, couldn¡¯t you spend tomorrow with me at the swimming pool, the aquarium, and the Ferris wheel?¡± Sonny frowned, his difort evident. ¡°I can rearrange most things, but tomorrow¡­ There¡¯s a critical case at the National Security Bureau. These next two days are crucial for the investigation. ¡± Luisa relented slightly. ¡°Half a day then. Just the swimming pool. ¡± He hesitated, unable to refuse her directly. From his expression, Luisa sensed his reluctance. Disappointment washed over her. She turned away, gazing out the window. ¡°Forget it. Your work is important. It¡¯s my fault for asking. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Sonny¡¯s heart sank. He exhaled deeply, choosing to concentrate on driving. They returned to the Payne family¡¯s garage. As soon as the Luxury car was parked, Luisa was the first to step out, not looking back. Locking the car, Sonny hurried to catch up. ¡°Luisa, can we talk some more?¡± Chapter 2151 ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Tomorrow¡¯s Sunday. I¡¯m going back to school. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± she replied calmly, shaking her head. She bypassed Sonny and walked into the vi. Her slender figure seemed especially forlorn. Standing in the garden, Sonny watched her disappear into the Living room. He sighed, feeling a mix of helplessness and regret. He acknowledged to himself that he had indeed found a challenging partner, but today¡¯s broken promise was his mistake. He owed her some form ofpensation. After a moment¡¯s thought, he pulled out his phone and called Fletcher, a colleague assigned by Nathan. As soon as Fletcher answered, Sonny got straight to the point. ¡°I need to handle some personal matters tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be at the bureau. I¡¯m passing a few important cases to you. Please keep a close eye on them and manage them¡­¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Fletcher responded promptly on the other end of the line. He then ventured a question. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard rumors about your engagement. Will you be spending time with your fianc¨¦e tomorrow?¡± With a frown creasing his brow, Sonny answered sternly, ¡°It¡¯s best you steer clear of my personal life. I¡¯ll be over the day after tomorrow to check on things. If I find you¡¯ve been negligent or caused any trouble, I won¡¯t be as forgiving. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re the deputy director, my boss. ¡± Had Fletcher made such ament right in front of him, Sonny would have kicked the other man. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can handle me the way you did Mekhi. I was trained by Nathan, and I adhere to his methods. ¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I understand. ¡± After hanging up, Sonny entered the vi and ascended the stairs. Luisa¡¯s room door was ajar. As he passed by, he nced inside and noticed her packing clothes into suitcases near the wardrobe. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sonny inquired, his toneced with confusion. Focused on her task, Luisa didn¡¯t look up as she answered, ¡°I¡¯m moving back to school tomorrow morning and am getting ready. ¡± ¡°Why are you taking so many suitcases if you¡¯re only going back for about a week? You¡¯re even packing winter clothes. It looks like you n to clear out your wardrobe and never return. ¡± Luisa continued her packing, ignoring his questions. Sonny, choosing not to press further, started to rece her clothes in the wardrobe, arranging them with military precision. After his stint in the army, he was adept at organizing efficiently. While Luisa had been slow and methodical in her packing, it appeared he had neatly refolded and stored all the clothes back in the wardrobe. ¡°Sonny, these are my clothes. How much I choose to take is my decision,¡± Luisa stated firmly. Resting against the wardrobe door, Sonny retorted yfully, ¡°Considering I bought all these clothes, don¡¯t you think I should have a say?¡± At a loss for words, Luisa paused her packing. Chapter 2152 ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t take any of them. You can keep them,¡± she said, visibly annoyed, her cheeks flushed with anger. Sonny couldn¡¯t help but smile at her vexation. He yfully tugged at her waist and quipped, ¡°Even this dress you¡¯re wearing was paid for by me¡­¡± Luisa turned to face him, her expression one of disbelief. She had not expected him to be so audacious. ¡°Sonny, that¡¯s crossing the line!¡± Her anger was palpable; her eyes reddened, yet her voice remained gentle, and her attire lent her an unintended allure. Her fierce look was more poignant than threatening, making her seem deeply aggrieved. Realizing his jest had gone too far, Sonny took her hand softly and reassured her with a smile, ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t need to rush off and pack tonight. I¡¯ve taken care of all urgent matters at work. I¡¯ll spend the entire day with you tomorrow, alright?¡± Luisa, momentarily stunned, then pouted. ¡°Really? You¡¯ll stay with me the whole day?¡± With a serious nod, Sonny caressed her face gently. ¡°From sunrise until midnight, I¡¯ll be right by your side. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll figure out where we can go and have a good time. ¡± Luisa¡¯s voice bubbled with excitement. Sonny nodded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s your choice. Pick any ce you like.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± In the morning, after Kyson finished nning his day¡¯s work, he made his way to N&L Fairy Land. As the godfather to the twins, he brought some small gifts. Had Nathan and Lucinda been there, he would have selected two toys, each a different color, for the babies. However, since Nathan and Lucinda were absent, he purchased arge bag of gifts solely for Destinee, leaving nothing for Colby. Even Zenia found it hard to watch as he doted on Destinee. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you have bought so many gifts for Destinee. She¡¯s so lucky, but I¡¯m concerned she has too many toys. Perhaps some could be given to Colby?¡± she suggested. Kyson dismissed the idea without a second thought. ¡°These gifts are for Destinee. She never fusses, eats well, and is always energetic. ¡± He nced at Colby, who was in the crib beside them. ¡°Colby hasn¡¯t been behaving as well. He doesn¡¯t drink his milk like his sister does. If this continues, he¡¯ll soon weigh less than she does. Not receiving gifts is a minor punishment for him. ¡± Zenia was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Colby is only a few months old. He doesn¡¯t understand your words. What¡¯s the purpose of this punishment?¡± Kyson, wanting to change the subject, asked, ¡°How did they do with their milk this morning?¡± Zenia pulled out a record book. ¡°Colby drank less than yesterday morning, while Destinee maintained her usual good appetite. ¡± Kyson frowned and looked at the sleeping Colby. Chapter 2153 Over the past few days, Colby¡¯s appetite had worsened, and he seemed less energetic. Kyson gently patted Colby¡¯s face, picked up a rattle, and shook it before him. The clear sound of the rattle failed to awaken the baby. Kyson felt uneasy. ¡°Has Colby¡¯s temperature been checked?¡± ¡°I checked him this morning. His temperature is normal, with no signs of fever,¡± Zenia replied. ¡°And his energy levels? Does he show any interest when you y with him with the toys?¡± Zenia pondered for a moment. ¡°Sometimes he seems interested, but other times not. ¡± Kyson decided to be cautious. ¡°Keep a close eye on his milk intake at noon. If Colby¡¯s consumption continues to drop, call the pediatrician from the Payne family¡¯s medical team for a full body checkup. ¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Zenia sighed, and then added, ¡°Every child is different.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maybe Colby wasn¡¯t born as robust as Destinee. As long as he¡¯s not sick, it¡¯s normal for him to be a bit tired and sleepy asionally. ¡± Kyson was aware of this, yet his responsibility weighed on him. Lucinda had entrusted him with the care of her twins, and he was determined not to let her down. Until Nathan and Lucinda returned from abroad, he aimed for everything to be perfect. ¡°The baby is too young. Be extra careful. Monitor him after his noon feeding. I¡¯ll check in again after work tonight. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± After Zenia left the room, Kyson gently touched the tip of Colby¡¯s nose and whispered, ¡°As the older brother, you should be stronger than your sister. Do you want her to have to protect you in the future? That¡¯s not right. You should grow healthier. Don¡¯t mimic your father, who always yed the weakling to gain Lucinda¡¯s sympathy. If you do, I¡¯ll think less of you. When you¡¯re older, I won¡¯t even buy you a lollipop. ¡± Kyson still remembered how, back in Forden, Nathan, under the guise of Nathaniel, had done everything to capture Lucinda¡¯s attention. ¡®s BunnyBookery After exploring the most famous scenic spots in Tysonia, Lucinda, Nathan, Hilliard, and Jennifer boarded a ne to Cadaodan. Having traveled for several days, Lucinda and Jennifer were exhausted. As soon as they got on the ne and settled into their seats, they fell into a deep sleep. However, Nathan and Hilliard were more energetic. Despite burning the midnight oilst night, they were still full of energy after a good rest. Nathan gently dr@ped a nket over his sleeping wife, pulling her closer into his embrace. Over the past few days, Hilliard had learned a lot. Determined to do a better job than Nathan, he carefully dr@ped a nket over Jennifer and ordered a ss of juice for her, afraid she might be thirsty once she woke up. Nathan noticed this thoughtful gesture and smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve made significant progress these days. You even ordered a ss of juice. ¡± Hilliard shot him a cold look and retorted, ¡°Look at Lucinda. She fell asleep as soon as she got on the ne. You should try to control yourself and take better care of her. Look at how exhausted she is now. ¡± Chapter 2154 Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as he took a sip of his coffee. ¡°We are not so different, after all. ¡± Hilliard¡¯s face darkened, their words sparking an unspoken duel between them. Over the past few days, Jennifer had been giving Nathan a lot of attention, even going so far as to see him as a good guy. This didn¡¯t sit well with Hilliard. He harbored a burning desire to outshine his brother-inw in every conceivable way and prove himself to Jennifer. Although Nathan was oblivious to what was on Hilliard¡¯s mind, he could unmistakably sense the hostility radiating from him over the past few days. However, he refused to back down. As their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills, Nathan suddenly felt an inexplicable tickle in his nose, leading to a series of sneezes. Hilliard¡¯s usually stoic expression flickered with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hardtely, Nathan. You¡¯ve evene down with a cold. ¡± Nathan elegantly rubbed his nose and said, ¡°I think someone is cursing me and speaking ill of me behind my back. This is not about my physical prowess. Moreover, I served in the army for many years. Therefore, my physical strength is still better. ¡± Hilliard looked at him through narrowed eyes and remained silent. ¡®s BunnyBookery Stirred from her sleep by Nathan¡¯s sneeze, Lucinda rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± A heavy silence fell between the two men, a shared understanding passing between them without a word spoken. Lucinda shed a mischievous smile.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You two are men. Why waste time with words? Why don¡¯t you settle this in a boxing ring once wend?¡± Hilliard¡¯s voice dropped to a murmur. ¡°As ady, you should mind your manners and be more gentle. Enough with the fighting talk. We want you to learn fighting skills for self-defense, not to go looking for trouble. ¡± After being lectured by Hilliard, Lucinda pursed her Lips and nestled obediently into her husband¡¯s embrace. Nathan leaned in, his forehead meeting his wife¡¯s as he gave her aforting pat on the back. ¡°I think her suggestion isn¡¯t bad. Furthermore, I will never lose a fight. ¡± Hilliard narrowed his cold eyes unhappily. As the head of the National Security Bureau, Nathan was among the best in the military. His expertise had been honed through rigorous training under the guidance of his instructor in the training camp. Hilliard might look like a mild-mannered and attentive doctor, but beneath that facade, he was also proficient inbat. However, if it came down to a fight with Nathan, he might be defeated. He vividly recalled a time when Nathan, who had lost his sight due to the effect of the S404 Virus, had spiraled out of control during Lucinda¡¯s absence. It had taken thebined efforts of himself and Cyrus to restrain him. Perhaps only Graham, operating at his peak capacity, stood a chance against Nathan¡¯s prowess. Acknowledging that he wasn¡¯t Nathan¡¯s match, Hilliard remained silent. Instead, he pulled Jennifer, who sat beside him, into his arms. After all, the couple across from them appeared equally close. Lucinda smiled and said yfully, ¡°Actually, there is someone who can match Nate in fighting. ¡± Nathan arched an eyebrow, immediately understanding what she meant. Chapter 2155 Leaning in, he nted a tender ki*s on her lips. ¡°Indeed, my wife is my toughest opponent. I have never had the upper hand in our fights. I always end up on the losing end. ¡± Suppressing herughter, Lucinda yfully jabbed her finger toward his nose and said, ¡°You are right. Once wend in Cadaodan, I¡¯ll give you a small reward. ¡± As Lucinda and Nathan exchanged tender words, Hilliard decided to ignore them. He enveloped Jennifer in a warm embrace and nted a gentle ki*s on her forehead before drifting off to sleep. Out of sight, out of mind. In Stastle, Cadiered, Sonny found a rare opportunity to enjoy some time off and spent the day with Luisa outside. Come afternoon, the pair found themselves on the swing ride at the amusement park. Being young, Luisa had a penchant for exhrating and daring thrills. However, the thrill of the ride exceeded her expectations, sending her soaring into the air unexpectedly. As soon as she got off, she vomited violently into the trash can, feeling as though the whole world was spinning around her. Sonny gently patted her back to help her catch her breath and passed her a bottle of water. Reeling from the effects of the swing ride, Luisa nced over to find Sonny stillposed, seemingly unaffected. ¡°Sonny, why are you acting like nothing has happened? Have you done this sort of thing before?¡± Sonny shook his head, his expression grave. ¡°No, this is my first time. Those rides are certainly quite extreme, and they have a knack for causing physical difort. ¡± ¡°And you are not feeling anything?¡± Luisa persisted, puzzled by Sonny¡¯s indifferent demeanor. Sonny shook his head and replied, ¡°Maybe I have had one too many intense training sessions in my childhood. This level of intensity is not too much for me. Although I can handle it, it¡¯s not fun. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. I won¡¯t ride it anymore,¡± Luisa added, her admiration for him growing. Sonny affectionately tousled her hair and said, ¡°How about we go to that small restaurant and grab some refreshing fruit drinks?¡± Luisa nodded eagerly. They swiftly turned around and were about to head toward the small restaurant when Sonny¡¯s phone began to ring. He fished his phone out of his pocket and saw the call was from the National Security Bureau. Luisa nced sideways and said with a tinge of jealousy, ¡°Looks Like you have some business to attend to at the Bureau, pulling you back to work again. ¡± Sonny¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s someone from my team at the Bureau. But it¡¯s not about Bureau matters.N?velDrama.Org content. I tasked him with something else. ¡± Baffled, Luisa c@@ked her head and looked at him. Sonny immediately answered the call. Chapter 2156 Luisa strained to catch the voice from the other end of the line, but only Sonny¡¯s clipped responses reached her ears. ¡°Alright. Good job. Just send me the address and leave the rest to me. ¡± As he ended the call, Sonny nced at Luisa and said, ¡°I have located your family. They didn¡¯t seem aware of your presence here with the Payne family. They believed you were still in Eurfrica. I have their address. Do you want to visit before dinner? You can tell them you have found someone reliable and that we are going to be engaged. ¡± Her expression froze, her grip on his hand tightening involuntarily. His words triggered a flood of unpleasant memories, leaving her on edge. Seeing the strained look on her face, Sonny gently caressed her cheek and reassured her, ¡°We don¡¯t have to go see them if you¡¯re not up for it. ¡± Luisa inhaled deeply and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go. ¡± She grasped Sonny¡¯s hand, weaved her fingers through his, and asked with a hint of hesitation, ¡°Sonny, after we get engaged, or even married, would you ever leave me just like my dad left me in Eurfrica for money?¡± Sonny sighed and looked at her with honesty in his eyes. ¡°No, never. I¡¯m a man of my word. Once I decide on something, I stick with it with no regrets. If I¡¯mmitting to you, then you¡¯re it for me for life.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡± His tone was as grave as if he were discussing business matters. But the promise Sonny made touched Luisa deeply and stirred an overwhelming emotion within her. ¡°Thanks to your assurances, I feel ready. This visit to my family will be the moment to cut off those fake familial connections once and for all. ¡± Sonny affectionately ruffled her hair. With Sonny¡¯s support, Luisa felt incredibly confident and secure in everything she faced. They left the amusement park behind and drove their luxury car to a quiet rental home in Stastle, following the given address. This marked the fifth time Luisa¡¯s family had relocated. Chased by debt collectors, their lives had been anything but easy. Sonny and Luisa made their way through the corridors of the aged building, looking for the specific apartment number. Just as they neared their destination, Luisa suggested, ¡°Sonny, you should wait here for a moment. ¡± Sonny nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here in the corridor. ¡± Luisa quickly ascended the stairs, eager to reach Room 555. The building was old and the walls were thin, offering little in the way of soundproofing. As Luisa drew close to the door, she could already hear two voices she knew all too well arguing on the other side. A sharp female voice berated, ¡°You¡¯ve been gambling again? Don¡¯t you realize we¡¯re already drowning in debt because of you? How could I have married such a useless man?¡± A gruff voice of a middle-aged man responded, ¡°I might be worthless, but you¡¯re no prize either. Look at yourself! I told you to make some money with your body, but you couldn¡¯t even earn a dime. At the end of the day, you still depend on me!¡± Chapter 2157 ¡°Depend on you? Ha! You really overestimate yourself. It was by selling that poor girl we managed to scr@pe by, and it had nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget she was so frail then. Without my efforts, do you think we could have gotten such a price for her? What would you have lived on this past year?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the worst kind of scum, selling your own daughter Like that. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Nonsense! It was your idea to sell her in the first ce. If I end up in jail, you¡¯reing with me!¡± The loud argument between the couple was audible not only to Luisa who was standing at the door but also to Sonny, who could hear it all the way from the stairwell. Luisa¡¯s expression remained nk and her heart turned colder with each word she overheard. Knock, knock. She tapped on the door, but her knocks were quickly smothered by the ongoing shouting inside, and no one responded. Feeling her anger surge, Luisa¡¯s expression grew sterner as she kicked the door forcefully twice. The old metal door, already frail, rattled loudly under the impact, teetering as if it might give way at any moment. Luisa half-expected the door to swing open with a burst of curses from the quarreling couple. Instead, the noise inside ceased abruptly, and still, no one came to open the door. The forceful kicking had led the couple to mistake her for a debt collector, silencing them as they pretended no one was home. ¡®s BunnyBookery Undeterred, Luisa knocked again and said with a firm voice, ¡°Coen, Demi, open the door, I¡¯m not here to collect debts. ¡± Her voice, though tinged with coldness, remained inherently melodious. Inside, Coen Ramos and Demi Ramos exchanged wary nces. The voice at the door sounded vaguely familiar, but they couldn¡¯t ce it. After a brief pause, Demi, driven by curiosity, cautiously approached to unlock the door. The door swung open. A young woman, barely in her twenties, stood there. Her features were delicate. She wore a shimmering tassel dress which enhanced her graceful aura. Demi gaped at her,pletely baffled, unable to ce her. However, her gaze quickly fell on the striking blue crystal earrings and the matching tinum ne she wore. Dressed in such finery, she radiated the allure of a beautifully crafted doll. At a nce, she seemed Like she could be from the upper echelons of society. Demi racked her brain but was sure she had never crossed paths with such a distinguisheddy. Realizing the importance of maintaining good rtions with such a figure, Demi quickly shed a weing smile. ¡°Excuse me, miss, have we met before?¡± Coen, who was cooling himself off in the room, caught wind of the disruption and stepped out to investigate. Chapter 2158 He didn¡¯t recognize Luisa either and asked bluntly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Luisa¡¯s lips curled into a scornful sneer. ¡°It seems you both have quite fleeting memories. Weren¡¯t you just talking about how you plotted to sell me off for some cash? And now, you don¡¯t even recall my face. ¡± Shoving Demi to the side, Coen¡¯s eyes stretched wide with shock as he inspected Luisa from top to bottom multiple times. ¡°Are you¡­ Luisa? Really?¡± A year earlier, he had masked a sinister n as a father-daughter trip to Eurfrica. During the journey, he seized the chance to connect with traffickers and sold her outright. Back then, Luisa was gaunt and underfed, and her skin had a sickly tint. Only her bright, innocent eyes stood out on her otherwise frail appearance. But the girl standing before him now was a stark contrast to the girl he remembered. Her figure was graceful, her skin was radiant, and she was dressed head to toe in designer attire. She looked Like she had beenpletely transformed. Demi and Coen exchanged puzzled nces for a while. Then they began to recognize familiar traits beneath Luisa¡¯s polished exterior. Coen shed a grin, unable to hide his surprise. ¡°Well, I never expected that a year away would turn my little Luisa into such a beauty. Did you find yourself a wealthy family?¡± Demi, skeptical and a bit bitter, chimed in with a sharp tone, ¡°ALL these fancy clothes must be knock-offs, right? Else, how did you manage to afford them?¡± Luisa shot a cool nce at her spiteful stepmother, choosing not to engage further in a petty squabble over money. She responded with a cold, straightforward demeanor, ¡°I came to tell you that I¡¯m getting engaged. I¡¯ve chosen someone myself, and I¡¯m here to say that I am cutting off all ties with you as a daughter, Coen. ¡± ¡°Getting engaged?¡± As Luisa mentioned ending their rtionship, Coen¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°Marriage is serious business. How can you just pick someone by yourself? Don¡¯t assume that dressing up in fake luxury wears makes you ady of high society. Our family is drowning in gambling debts. Now that you¡¯re back, you should be thinking about how to help us settle these debts. ¡± Luisa sneered coldly, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a year, and the first thing you do is rave about money. You don¡¯t even know how to make it yourself; all you know how to do is squander it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Coen, you should go live under the bridge and remain wretched for the rest of your life. ¡± Coen¡¯s temper red. He still saw Luisa as thepliant and sweet girl who used to call him ¡°Daddy¡± with a smile on her face. Assuming a threatening paternal stance, he barked at her, ¡°Now you¡¯re talking back to me, Luisa? I¡¯m still your father, and you will obey me. Step out of line, and I won¡¯t hesitate to beat you up and put you in your ce!¡± His hand shot up, poised to strike Luisa across her wless face. But the moment he swung his hand, his wrist was seized by a firm, strong grip. The force was so strong that his wrist almost snapped. Grimacing in pain and breaking out in a cold sweat, Coen turned to see the man who had materialized next to Luisa. The man red, his face a mask of vicious fury. His skin was slightly tan, and his features were ruggedly handsome. He had a righteous air about him that instantly made it clear he was no ordinary person. Coen grimaced at the pain in his wrist. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded. ¡°I am simply exercising my right and responsibility to discipline my daughter. What business is it of yours?¡± Seeing that her husband was at a disadvantage, Demi quickly stepped forward in his defense. ¡°Let go of my husband, right this instant! How dare youe into our home and hit the man of the house? Who do you think you are? Let go of him, or I shall call the police and have you arrested!¡± Sonny scoffed and shed them a disdainful smirk. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I am the police. ¡± Demi and Coen exchanged a horrified nce. Chapter 2159 Luisa had brought a policeman with her? What was she nning to do? Seeing the look of terror and confusion in the couple¡¯s faces, Luisa hooked her arm around Sonny¡¯s and gave them a sweet smile. ¡°Come on, Sonny, rx your grip. His hands have been dipped into the gambling pool for so many years. They are far from clean. You should release him, lest you dirty your own hands. ¡± Sonny narrowed his eyes and gave Coen a warning look before loosening his grip. The older man stumbled back from the momentum. He almost crashed into the door, if Demi hadn¡¯t caught his fall. Then Luisa made a show of taking out a pack of wet wipes from her purse and carefully wiped Sonny¡¯s hands clean, as if they had just touched something filthy. Sonny¡¯s eyes immediately softened. He cupped her delicate face and ran his thumb across her cheek. ¡°Did they hurt you just now?¡± Luisa shook her head. ¡°I doubt they would dare toy their hands on me with you here. ¡± She had the most powerful person in the room backing her up, so she was quite confident. Demi looked them up and down and sneered. ¡°Luisa, you thoughtless girl. You bring a guest home with you, and you don¡¯t even bother to introduce him to your father and me? Do you have any manners at all?¡± Coen, on the other hand, was mulling over the name Luisa had just mentioned. It sounded familiar, and he had to rack his brains for a moment before he finally remembered.N?velDrama.Org content. When he looked up at Sonny again, he looked ten times more horrified than before. ¡°You. . he whispered in disbelief. ¡°Are you really¡­ You¡¯re Sonny Garza? The one from the National Security Bureau? ¡®s BunnyBookery Sonny turned to face Coen, his towering figure looming over the cowering man. They stared at each other for a few seconds. Then Sonny took Luisa¡¯s hand and pulled her close so that they were standing side by side. ¡°Let me introduce myself. I am the man who is about to get engaged to your daughter. I am Sonny Garza, the newly appointed deputy director of the National Security Bureau, and the vice president of the Payne Group. ¡± Coen and Demi were both stunned speechless. This was their first time ever encountering such a prominent figure. They held their breaths for fear of breathing in the wrong direction and offending Sonny. Demi was the first to recover from the shock, mostly thanks to the envy and spite she felt toward Luisa. She stered a smile on her face and gave her stepdaughter a subtle look of reproach. ¡°Why, Luisa, we had no idea you were acquainted with someone so distinguished. You should have told us earlier, so that we could also benefit from your connections. ¡± ¡°Benefit?¡± Luisa snorted in disbelief. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me, that my shameless father and his wife, who sold me out, deserve to benefit from my actual rtionship with Sonny?¡± ¡°You!¡± Demi exploded, but Coen pulled her back in the next second. He pressed his lips tight and gave her a pointed look. Chapter 2160 With someone as powerful as Sonny in the equation, they couldn¡¯t afford to anger Luisa. Instead, they needed to pander to her from now on. After all, with Sonny as their son-inw, Coen¡¯s gambling debts could be resolved in the blink of an eye. And if they were really lucky, they might even find themselves Livingfortably for the rest of their Lives. It had just been a few minutes since Sonny had revealed his identity, and Coen was already fully invested in his fantasies. Banking on the fact that he was Luisa¡¯s father, he squared his shoulders and took on the demeanor of a respectable elder. He gestured for Sonny toe in. ¡°Sonny, if you don¡¯t mind the state of our home, we would love for you toe inside so we can sit and talk about this properly. We can¡¯t stand here all day and have the neighbors gawk at us. It is unsightly. ¡± Indeed, as soon as themotion broke out, all their neighbors from either side hade out of their doors to see what was happening. ¡®s BunnyBookery Then, after Sonny introduced himself, even more busybodies came out. Sonny had impableposure. He nced briefly at the cramped and dirty room that Coen and Demi called home, and outright refused the invitation. ¡°No, thank you. Luisa is meticulous when ites to cleanliness. I¡¯m afraid your ce is not even suitable for a sit-down conversation, Mr. Ramos. And I would hate to dirty Luisa¡¯s new dress. Besides, I dislike unnecessary formalities. Let¡¯s get straight to the point and settle this once and for all here. Oh, and, people generally address me as ¡®Mr. Garza¡¯. I¡¯m not sure I amfortable with the way you address me, Mr. Ramos. ¡± Coen¡¯s nostrils red, but he forced himself to keep smiling. ¡°Ah, that shouldn¡¯t be any problem. We shall do as you say, of course. ¡± He turned to his wife and said, ¡°Demi, go and pour a ss of water for our esteemed guest. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. ¡± This time, it was Luisa who refused. ¡± know your dishes are dirty. How dare you use them to serve my Sonny?¡± Coen was mortified. His daughter, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a year, had suddenly returned with a powerful man on her side. Instead of revering her father like she always had, she kept attacking him with verbal blows. ¡°Luisa! Coen scolded her as quietly as he could. ¡°You should know better than to speak ill of your own family! What are you trying to do here?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Luisa countered ndly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have a mother, and I don¡¯t think I have a father since he never taught me anything. ¡± Coen was livid. ¡°Are you cursing your own father? We¡¯ve raised you for almost two decades, and now that you¡¯ve climbed up the socialdder, you¡¯re going to turn your back on us?¡± Sonny wrapped an arm around Luisa¡¯s waist and pulled her flush to his side.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Love between family members is never a given. It is only when a parent showers their child with the proper love and care that the child can be expected to reciprocate it. When I first met Luisa, she was all by herself, all skin and bones. I daresay she has every right to say everything she did. ¡± Coen sputtered in outrage. His face darkened. He did his best to ignore his nosy neighbors, especially when he knew he couldn¡¯t defend himself. Luisa didn¡¯t waste any more time and stated her purpose again. ¡°I came here today to formally sever my ties with you. We are no Longer father and daughter. Starting today, you will have nothing to do with my life. Whether I marry or bear kids is none of your business. Our rtionship ends here, Coen, Demi. ¡± The implication, of course, was that the couple shouldn¡¯t even think about leeching off her in the future. Coen went purple with rage. ¡°Impossible! I will not allow it! Luisa, if you do this, you will be well and truly orphaned. People will mock you if you marry into the Payne family like this, do you realize that?¡± Luisaughed in his face. ¡°Please, did you think having a drunkard for a father, who is constantly on the run from loan sharks, is something to be proud of?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Coen couldn¡¯t refute her. His eyes darted back and forth between Luisa¡¯s and Sonny¡¯s empty hands. After having no contact with him for over a year, his daughter had returned to inform them of her engagement. But neither she nor her future husband brought any gifts to show their respect. Chapter 2161 They were not even willing to extend them some courtesy, if only for show. Luisa was truly cutting a firm line between them. Demi, who had been silently observing the whole time, noticed where Coen¡¯s gaze was. She drew closer to her husband and whispered, ¡°Just look at your daughter, honey. She doesn¡¯t consider us her family anymore. I doubt they would give us any gift. ¡± Her words did the trick, and Coen¡¯s expression hardened. How could his shameless daughter not give him anything when she was about to marry into a prominent family? Coen narrowed his eyes, his gaze filled with cold disdain as he addressed Luisa. ¡°Even if you refuse to recognize me as your father, we are still bound by blood. You cannot simply erase the neen years I raised you before you met Mr. Garza. How do you n to repay that?¡± Coen would never allow Luisa to cut ties with him now that she would soon be a member of the influential Payne family. It was such a dignified thing to be the father-inw to the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, and he envisioned a life of prestige and Luxury. Demi joined in, her voice filled with feigned warmth. ¡°Luisa, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Let¡¯s celebrate your return with a nice meal tonight and discuss the terms of your engagement with Mr. Garza. Your father and I will ensure everything is arranged perfectly. ¡± She secretly wished she were Luisa¡¯s biological mother, dreaming of the status she could unt once connected to Cadiered¡¯s top family. The thought of boasting about her ties to high society filled her with anticipation. Luisa, stunned by their audacity, retorted sharply, ¡°One of you is shameless, the other mean-spirited. What a perfect match you make. ¡± Ignoring her sarcasm, Coen retorted, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t agree to sever our ties. After all the years I¡¯ve spent raising you, if we do part ways, you¡¯ll need to reimburse me for my expenses. ¡± Sonny wrapped a protective arm around Luisa, his hand reassuringly patting her shoulder. His presence soothed her frayed nerves, enveloping her in a sense of security. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back. ¡± He confronted her parents, withdrawing a bank card from his pocket and presenting it boldly. ¡°This card contains two and a half million, significantly more than you ever spent on Luisa¡¯s upbringing. ¡± Coen¡¯s and Demi¡¯s eyes widened, fixated on the card as greed flickered in their gaze. Demi was visibly excited, her hands reaching eagerly for the card.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you. You truly are generous to our Luisa. ¡± While Demi could barely contain her excitement, Coen¡¯s reaction was somewhat restrained, but the greed in his eyes was palpable. The sum of 2. 5 million was more money than they had ever imagined. To them, marrying Luisa off to the influential Payne family seemed like a small price to pay for such wealth. Coen even considered more drasticpromises if it meant securing more funds, like selling Demi to the Payne family. Sonny, observing their avarice, deftly withdrew the card just as Demi tried to grasp it. He lifted it just out of reach, adding ayer of coldness to his calcted demeanor. ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you giving the card to us?¡± asked Demi anxiously. Sonny sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I haven¡¯t finished yet. ¡± Chapter 2162 Demi had no choice but to retract her foot and stood back next to Coen with reluctance. Sonny¡¯s tone was firm,manding attention. ¡°This 2. 5 million will cover the expenses for Luisa¡¯s upbringing, but the moneyes with strings attached. ¡± Coen and Demi exchanged nervous nces, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. Sonny continued, his voice unwavering, ¡°Coen, you engaged in illegal trafficking when you took Luisa to Eurfrica. You squandered all illicit gains on gambling. The National Security Bureau haspiled detailed evidence of all your activities. epting this money means you also ept the consequences, including potential prison time. ¡± ¡°What?!¡± Coen gasped, disbelief etched across his face. Demi, thrown into a panic, protested, ¡°Why am I being implicated? I never supported him in doing such things!¡± Luisa, her voice tinged with scorn, countered, ¡°When I was taken to Eurfrica to be sold, weren¡¯t you the one who pushed for it?¡± Demi retorted desperately, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! I advised against it-I never supported such actions!¡± Sonny chuckled darkly. ¡°No worries. If you¡¯re reluctant to confess, the National Security Bureau will find ways to coax the truth out of you, though the consequences will be far more severe. ¡± Demi shivered, retreating behind Coen, her panic palpable. Coen was equally bewildered. With all the evidence collected, denial seemed futile. Moreover, challenging the ims or denying the evidence would Likely result in severe consequences. They dared not doubt whether the deputy director of the National Security Bureau was bluffing or truly threatening them. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he asked, ¡°If we end up in prison, how long are we looking at?¡± Sonny¡¯s smirk was chilling. ¡°Lifetime sentences. ¡± ¡°What? No!¡± Both Coen and Demi gasped in shock. Demi whispered urgently, her voice trembling, ¡°He¡¯s tricking us, right? epting that money means admitting to human trafficking, which could lead to life in prison. What good is money if we can¡¯t enjoy it?¡± Coen, sobered by the seriousness of the usation, knew better than to provoke Sonny further. Attempting to soften the situation, he pleaded, ¡°My future son-inw, let¡¯s resolve this as a family matter, shall we? I only took Luisa to Eurfrica for a trip. It was a misunderstanding, not intentional trafficking. Surely, we don¡¯t deserve life sentences?¡± Sonny¡¯s response was icy. ¡°There¡¯s an alternative. You could sign a document renouncing any im to Luisa as your daughter and vow never to contact her again. ¡± Stunned, Coen weighed his limited options.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Signing the document would mean losing any potential benefits from Luisa¡¯s connection to Sonny. Chapter 2163 The atmosphere grew tense as Sonny¡¯s formidable presence dominated the space, a presence honed on the battlefield, leaving no room for Coen and Demi to maneuver. The seconds ticked by heavily as more neighbors gathered, drawn by the drama. Impatient, Sonny¡¯s frown deepened. He turned to look at Luisa. She lightly rested her hand on her stomach, signaling her hunger. They hadn¡¯t eaten dinner yet. With no time to spare, Sonny pulled out his phone, intent on contacting one of his subordinates. ¡°I¡¯m in a rental building on Elm Street. Send a squad of guards¡­¡± Before he could finish, Coen and Demi interrupted frantically, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Coen pleaded, ¡°Mr. Garza, we¡¯ll take the second option. We¡¯ll cut ties with Luisa right now. Pretend you¡¯ve never met us!¡± Tears welled in their eyes; they had hoped to benefit from Luisa¡¯s rtionship with Sonny, but it turned out to be their bad Luck. Despite their pleas, Sonny ordered a squad of guards to ensure Coen and his wife formalized the disavowal. Coen and Demi, with heavy hearts, watched a fortune of 2. 5 million slip through their fingers. But Sonny was unmoved by their protests and had his guards oversee the signing of their disavowal, ensuring no further contact. Theypleted the formalities swiftly: signatures, fingerprints, all at once. With everything settled, he and Luisa got ready to depart. Luisa¡¯s smile radiated relief as she looked at the signed documents. Before leaving, Luisa cast a final nce at her father. ¡°Living with you these neen years has been repulsive. Yet, I thank you. Without you, I would never have met Sonny in Eurfrica or experienced true kindness. Goodbye, Mr. Ramos. I hope you and Mrs. Ramos clear your debts and find honesty in your lives. ¡± Coen seethed with rage but held back his anger in Sonny¡¯s presence. Coen was on the verge of securing 2. 5 million dors, but now that dream was shattered. Luisa, having severed ties with the Ramos family, regarded Coen with an icy detachment,pletely indifferent to his seething anger. As they drove back to the Payne residence in their luxurious car, Luisa felt a surge of relief and satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m finally free from Coen and Demi, that bitter and malicious pair. It feels wonderful!¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Sonny, catching the joy in her expression, shared a smile with her. However, Luisa¡¯s smile soon faded into a look of worry, and she tentatively asked, ¡°Sonny, now that I¡¯m essentially an orphan, do you think any less of me?¡± Sonny, understanding her concerns, replied with conviction, ¡°No, I too might have ended up nowhere if a rescuer hadn¡¯t helped me. I¡¯m an orphan as well. We don¡¯t have parents to worry about, which means we can forge our path together, just us, perhaps until we decide to start a family. ¡± Chapter 2164 Encouraged by his words, Luisa hooked her arm through his and rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯ve be the rescuer in my life. ¡± Sonny kept his focus on the road, driving carefully while allowing her to lean into him. Luisa then brought up an earlier moment. ¡°Back at the rental apartment, when you pulled out that bank card you¡¯ve saved for so long, I was shocked. I thought you were about to hand over all your savings to them. ¡± With a confident smile, Sonny responded, ¡°They failed you as parents. Seeing you settle in, they tried to exploit you for their debts, which was just selfish and greedy. I couldn¡¯t bear giving them a single penny. ¡± ¡°Me neither. I¡¯m relieved they didn¡¯t get the money. ¡± Luisa¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as she turned to Sonny yfully. ¡°However, for our engagement, you still need to prepare the fund. Since I don¡¯t have parents right now, Sonny, you can give the fund directly to me, so that I can start preparing our engagement. ¡± Sonny, aware of her yful scheme, responded with a smirk, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll not only give you the fund but also the wedding gifts. However, since you are under my care, I¡¯ll hold onto this money for now. ¡± Luisa was momentarily speechless. Wasn¡¯t this essentially the same as not giving her the money at all? Two dayster, the group¡¯s international travels concluded as Lucinda, Nathan, Jennifer, and Hilliard touched down in Stastle. Despite the fatigue from their journey, the trip had been immensely enjoyable, particrly for Jennifer and Hilliard, who seemed to have benefited greatly. The journey¡¯s minor troubles hadn¡¯t dampened their spirits or affected their rtionship. Walking together through the VIP passageway of Stastle airport, Hilliard addressed Lucinda with a serious tone. ¡°Lucinda, Jennifer and I are thinking of moving up our wedding date. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Hilliard. You¡¯re not getting any younger; it¡¯s high time you got married. Let¡¯s find a suitable date for the wedding in the next few days. ¡± Jennifer, feeling a bit shy, lowered her head and followed them quietly. Nathan then spoke up thoughtfully. ¡°As the head of the family, Lucinda, shouldn¡¯t you personally visit Forden to dine with the elders of the Turner family? It¡¯s only proper.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Indeed, etiquette demanded such a meeting. Not just the meal, but all wedding-rted arrangements needed thorough discussion between the two families. ¡°Lucinda manages quite a few businesses and is deeply involved in their operations. If she can¡¯t find the time, I can apany Jennifer to Forden to sort out these details,¡± Hilliard offered. Lucinda pondered this for a moment. When Cyrus was engaged to Noelle, Lucinda personally visited the Shaw family to show her support. As for Hilliard and Jennifer¡¯s engagement, the situation was a bit moreplex. Forden was not close to Stastle, requiring a flight to reach, and Lucinda¡¯s bustling schedule made it difficult for her to spare the time. Previously, she had delegated the responsibility to Hilliard to manage on his own. Chapter 2165 However, a wedding was a more significant event than an engagement.From N?velDrama.Org. As the head of the family, Lucinda felt her absence at such a crucial time might seem neglectful, especially when she had been present for Cyrus and Noelle¡¯s engagement discussion. Reflecting on this, Lucinda responded with conviction, ¡°I will go. Marriage is a momentous asion, and as the head of the family, it¡¯s crucial that I show my respect in person. I¡¯ll rearrange my schedule as needed. ¡± Jennifer felt a wave of emotion. The most influential person in Cadiered was going to Forden to formally discuss the wedding with the Turner family. Her parents would be overjoyed, likely restless with excitement, and it might even positively impact the Turner Group¡¯s stock. As the group navigated through important discussions, Nathan pushed the luggage cart through the airport, his thoughts seemingly elsewhere, quietly processing everything. After exiting the airport, Lucinda and Hilliard took different paths, and the group of four split up. Once settled in the car on their way back to the Payne residence, Nathan cautiously asked, ¡°How long do you n to stay in Forden, dear? Will you be staying with the Turner family, or would you prefer a hotel? Do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°If someone as prominent as youes along, Mario and Presley might feel quite pressured,¡± Lucinda replied, half¡ªjoking. Nathan looked down, masking his deeper feelings. ¡°Maybe I should go, but quietly. I won¡¯t get involved in the marriage discussions; I just want to be there with you. It would give me peace of mind. ¡± His tone was earnest, yet Lucinda sensed an underlying tension. She studied Nathan closely, catching the nuances in his expression. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Are you perhaps considering this as an opportunity to visit the Roberts family?¡± she asked perceptively. Nathan¡¯s lips tightened, and he remained silent. ¡°Since the public announcement of Nathaniel Roberts¡¯ death, it¡¯s been almost a year and a half, and you haven¡¯t seen Amanda and Vivien during this time, have you?¡± Lucinda probed. She reached out to sp Nathan¡¯s hand, intertwining their fingers. ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about the past issues between Amanda, Vivien, and me, and you fear it might still hurt me. You worry that revisiting them could upset me. Despite her stern approach as a mother-inw, Amanda loved you dearly. And even though you¡¯re not the real Nathaniel, she became like a mother to you over the years, didn¡¯t she?¡± Nathan remained silent, squeezing her hand tightly, his consideration for her feelings evident, as he did not wish to stir any resentment. Lucinda sighed softly. ¡°When you left a year and a half ago, I made peace with them. All the old grievances are behind us now. If you wish to return to Forden to see them, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Nathan looked up suddenly, his eyes searching hers. ¡°Really, can you go back with me to see them?¡± Lucinda nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t upset you?¡± She chuckled warmly. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be upset. ¡± Rather than feeling anger, Lucinda¡¯s heart ached for him. Chapter 2166 She understood that in the power struggles of the wealthy families, often it was the children who suffered the most. Nathan had never known parental love as a child, and even the grandfather he had dearly trusted hadn¡¯t been as supportive as he had appeared. Lucinda recognized the deep-seated struggles Nathan had endured. Considering the mess within the Payne family, Nathan¡¯s time with the Roberts family had been rtively stable and filled with genuine maternal affection of Amanda. As their luxury car pulled into the Payne family garage, Lucinda stepped out and turned to notice another vehicle parked nearby. It was not one belonging to the Payne family, but¡­ Among the Payne family¡¯s luxury cars, Nathan and Sonny each owned ck ones, while Lucinda had one white and two green vehicles. The other family members primarily drove luxury cars that were red, white, or ck. However, today, a sky-blue Rolls-Royce stood out in the garage. Its vibrant, eye-catching color made it impossible to overlook, much like her shy green Maserati. The sight of this color reminded Lucinda of its owner¡¯s deep blue eyes. Indeed, the car seemed to reflect the personality of its owner. Nathan wrapped his arms around Lucinda¡¯s waist from behind and gazed at the car, noticing something amiss. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like one of the Payne family¡¯s cars. ¡± ¡°Yes, it belongs to Kyson. We didn¡¯t tell him we were returning to Cadiered today. He probably came to see the babies. ¡± Nathan looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Honey, do you even remember his license te so clearly?¡± Lucinda lightly tapped his forehead. ¡°What are you thinking? How could I remember his te? It¡¯s the color that tipped me off. ¡± Nathan remained silent, held his wife¡¯s hand in one, and carried the suitcase with the other, as they headed back to N&L Fairy Land. When they got home, Kyson was indeed there, entertaining Destinee in the babies¡¯ room on the fourth floor. Upon seeing Lucinda and Nathan enter, Kyson yfully teased little Destinee. ¡°Destinee, your mom and dad have finally returned from their joyful journey. Luckily, they remembered you little ones, and didn¡¯t leave you for me to raise. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan entered together. While Kyson was amusing Destinee, they both took seats next to Colby. ¡°Sir and madam, you¡¯re finally back.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll head downstairs to prepare the feeding bottles. ¡± Zenia tactfully exited the room. Once Zenia had left, Kyson¡¯s eyes lingered on Lucinda¡¯s face. After a moment, he smiled andmented, ¡°Lucinda, you look well. It seems the trip went smoothly. ¡± ¡°Yes, it was wonderful, but you and Sonny must have had a tough time. ¡± With a casual smile, Kyson replied, ¡°I am Colby and Destinee¡¯s godfather. Since you weren¡¯t here, it was naturally my responsibility to look after them. ¡± Chapter 2167 Having known each other for twenty years, Lucinda skipped the formalities and yfully teased Colby instead. In his blue crib, Colby, with his long, soft eyshes, blinked gently, showing little interest in the toy Lucinda was holding. Nathan closely observed that Colby was not looking his best and turned to Kyson to inquire, ¡°Colby doesn¡¯t seem right. Has he been sick in the past couple of days?¡± Kyson put down the rattle he was shaking and responded earnestly, ¡°He¡¯s not exactly sick. The pediatrician from the Payne family¡¯s medical team has examined him, and for now, they haven¡¯t found anything wrong. It might be his natural disposition or maybe the weather affecting him. During this time, Colby hasn¡¯t been eating as well as Destinee. ¡± Nathan¡¯s serious face remained as he gently touched Colby¡¯s soft cheek, but Colby did not react. Hisrge hand continued moving, shifting from a soft pat to a pinch. Feeling the pain, Colby began to cry. His cries were strong, showing he was not weak. Watching this, Lucinda felt a pang of sorrow and quickly picked up Colby, who was now in tears, to soothe him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Your daddy was too rough; he didn¡¯t realize his own strength and turned your little face red. Mommy will teach Daddy a lesson soon. ¡± Nathan looked at his hand, a small smile appearing at the edge of his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t use much force. I didn¡¯t realize my son¡¯s skin was so soft, like jelly; it turns red with just a little pinch. ¡± ¡°You have a strong grip, and Colby has sensitive skin. How could he handle being pinched like that? If you wanted to check on him, you should have let me do it,¡± Lucinda said. They had juste back, and Nathan found himself being reprimanded over the incident with the child. His eyes showed affection as he admitted, ¡°Honey, you are right. I¡¯ll be more gentle next time. ¡± As the couple conversed, Kyson merely observed from the side. Despite the slight argument, the love in their eyes for each other was evident. Their banter seemed to add vor to their life, very harmonious, and he felt he couldn¡¯t even add a word. Sitting there seemed almost redundant. With a slight hint of disappointment in his deep blue eyes, Kyson gentlyforted Destinee until Lucinda and Nathan finished their conversation. Then he said, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, you might consider taking little Colby to the biggest children¡¯s hospital in Stastle for a thorough check-up. This way, no one can say I didn¡¯t care for the babies wholeheartedly. ¡± ¡°No need,¡± Lucinda quickly replied. ¡°He¡¯s still very young, and aplete set of tests would be too much trouble. Nathan is just being his usual self, testing Colby without meaning any distrust towards you.From N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan always ced their trust in those they employed and never kept anyone they doubted. Since they had chosen Kyson to look after the babies, they feltpletely secure. ¡°Nathan and I will only be here for one day. We¡¯ve booked a flight for tomorrow and will need to be in Forden for about two days. We¡¯ll have to rely on you a bit longer. ¡± Kyson maintained hisposed demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Taking care of them is my responsibility. ¡± The next day, Hilliard and Jennifer had taken an early flight back to Forden at dawn to meet with the Turner family and arrange some things in advance. Lucinda and Nathan didn¡¯t depart until noon. Looking at the wispy white clouds outside the ne window, Lucinda felt quite sentimental. ¡°Hilliard is finally getting married. Cyrus and Noelle seem very stable too. Sonny and Luisa are getting officially engaged in just a few days. It¡¯s great to see that almost all our closest ones are no longer single. ¡± Chapter 2168 Nathan wrapped his arms tightly around her slender waist, leaned close, and breathed in deeply, his head nestled in the crook of her neck. ¡°Life keeps getting better, and I¡¯m filled with more hope and anticipation for the future. But when do you think we should have our wedding, honey?¡± Living a life filled with mutual love yet without a formal wedding ceremony always felt somewhat iplete to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we discuss this before? When Colby and Destinee are a bit older, they can help carry the train of my wedding dress. Won¡¯t that be wonderful?¡± Lucinda responded. Nathan paused, and then realized their wedding was still a few years away, but it was something he eagerly anticipated. A few hourster, the ne touched down at Forden Airport. Upon hearing that Lucinda and Nathan, the top two wealthiest individuals on Cadiered¡¯s national rich list, were visiting together, the Turner family felt incredibly honored. They eagerly booked the mostvish seven-star hotel in Forden for them. Once Lucinda and Nathan arrived at the airport, everything was already arranged for them to go straight to the hotel. When Presley first met Lucinda, she felt an instant connection and couldn¡¯t stop smiling during their conversation. The two families spent the entire afternoon discussing wedding ns. Lucinda was exceptionally generous with her gift, giving 2% of Simmons Group shares directly to Jennifer. By nine in the evening, both families had agreed on a date for the wedding, scheduled for a monthter. It waste, and Presley initially wanted to invite Lucinda and Nathan to stay at the Turner family home. However, after Lucinda politely declined once, Presley decided not to ask again. The rtionship between the two families was cordial, and they left the restaurant¡¯s exclusive private room together, walking side by side. As they turned a corner, a woman in high heels, moving swiftly, identally bumped into Lucinda, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Hey¡­¡± The woman¡¯s sharp tone revealed her longstanding domineering and spoiled nature, but upon recognizing Lucinda, she grabbed her arm and eximed joyfully, ¡°Oh my God! Are you Lucinda? You¡¯re back in Forden!¡± Upon hearing the voice, Lucinda turned and saw it was Vivien. It was quite the surprise to encounter her at the restaurant. Vivien sped Lucinda¡¯s wrists warmly, her eyes sparkling with genuine delight. Gone was the arrogance that once marked her demeanor before she had known Lucinda¡¯s true status. ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s been more than a year since west met, hasn¡¯t it? I saw on the inte that you and Mr. Payne have weed twins. Congrattions! It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯ve managed to maintain such a great figure post-pregnancy. I¡¯m truly envious. ¡± Lucinda offered a polite smile and gently patted Vivien¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m here to handle some arrangements for my second brother¡¯s uing wedding to Jennifer Turner. ¡± She paused, ncing over at Nathan before adding, ¡°I¡¯m also here to catch up with you and Mrs. Roberts. ¡± Vivien felt a twinge of sadness, caught off guard by Lucinda¡¯s formal tone when mentioning Amanda. Without understanding why, her thoughts drifted to her own brother, Lucinda¡¯s ex-husband, who now rested in a cemetery.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 2169 ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear about your new life, Lucinda. I¡¯ve heard great things about your rtionship with Mr. Payne. ¡± Lucinda nced back at Nathan and smiled. ¡°Can¡¯tin. It¡¯s pretty good. ¡± Nathan remained quiet behind her, giving off a cold and distant vibe. He chose not to join the conversation in the presence of the Turner family members. The fact that the Turner family did not know Nathan was once Nathaniel added ayer ofplexity. The dynamic of the current husband meeting the ex-husband¡¯s sister made the atmosphere somewhat eerie. Worried about Lucinda¡¯sfort and concerned about Nathan¡¯s reaction, Presley quickly stepped in to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Miss Roberts, are you here tonight to discuss business over dinner?¡± Vivien confirmed with a nod, ¡°Yes, the Roberts Group is discussing a new coboration. ¡± Presley then said, ¡°We won¡¯t keep you. Lucinda and I need to go over some details about Jennifer¡¯s wedding, so we¡¯ll say goodnight now. ¡± Vivien loosened her grip on Lucinda¡¯s wrists. ¡°Fine. ¡± Perhaps due to the strict discipline Lucinda had instilled in her, Vivien behaved very respectfully in her presence, showing no signs of her usual arrogance. Before departing, she gave a cautious nce at the man behind Lucinda. His striking appearance and powerful aura were undeniable.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. So, this was the famous Mr. Payne from Cadiered? Vivien found herself stealing additional nces, seized by an uncanny feeling of familiarity. This man reminded her of her brother, who had been gone for over a year. However, she quickly dismissed such thoughts. The vast social distance between her family and the illustrious Payne family of Stastle made any such connection Laughable. Realizing the absurdity of her thoughts, she lowered her head, unwilling to keep looking, and walked past Lucinda and herpanions to leave. Lucinda watched Vivien¡¯s reaction to Nathan and barely contained her amusement. Once they had left the restaurant, said goodbye to the Turner family and Hilliard, and settled into the car returning them to their hotel, Lucinda broached the subject. ¡°Did you notice how surprised your sister looked just now? What do you think was on her mind? Do you think she suspects I chose a partner who resembles her brother to rece him?¡± Nathan¡¯s face showed no emotion as he responded, ¡°I noticed. I half expected her to recognize me right away, and I was ready to exin myself to the Turner family. But she said nothing and just walked away. I was overthinking it. When you first saw me, even with a mask, you recognized my silhouette immediately. I thought Vivien would do the same. ¡± He shook his head, and then affectionately wrapped an arm around Lucinda¡¯s waist. ¡°It seems they¡¯re doing well for themselves. I was with the Roberts family for over ten years, yet after just a year and a half, they didn¡¯t recognize me. My wife is the best, always keeping me in her heart. ¡± Lucinda suppressed a smile. ¡°Imagine Amanda¡¯s face if she knew the ¡°son¡± she doted on for over a decade is actually the eldest grandson of the Payne family and the head of the National Security Bureau. Her reaction would likely be more dramatic than Vivien¡¯s, don¡¯t you think?¡± Nathan pondered for a moment, and then leaned in to ki*s Lucinda¡¯s cheek gently. ¡°Perhaps. We might see their true reactions tomorrow. ¡± Leaning against Nathan¡¯s shoulder, Lucinda gazed out the car window, watching the streetlights merge into a blur as they sped by. Chapter 2170 A wave of nostalgia washed over her, memories of the past year flickering through her mind like the lights outside. Still, she remained silent, lost in her thoughts. The next morning dawned with Nathan waking up unusually early. The anticipation of apanying Lucinda to visit the Roberts family today left him restless, caught between excitement and anxiety. Dressed in his suit, he perched on the edge of the hotel bed, staring out at the skyline, deep in contemtion. The moment Lucinda woke up, she found him deep in thought. Nathan was sitting upright, dignified, and facing away from her. He had a deep presence and an elegant poise, even while lost in thought. Anyone who saw him could say that even his back looked quite handsome. Lucinda¡¯s slender fingers slipped from behind into Nathan¡¯s dark suit jacket. She hooked onto the belt at his waist and gave it a tug. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± she asked. ¡°Why are you up early in the morning to sit like a statue? Is there something on your mind?¡± Nathan turned his head when he heard her voice. He bent down, cradled her face with both hands, and ki*sed her soft pink lips twice. ¡®s BunnyBookery After the ki*ses, his thin lips moved to her forehead, chin, and eyes, as if unwilling to stop. Lucinda was almost overwhelmed by the ki*ses. She barely managed to regain her breath by pressing her palm against his face. ¡°What are you doing? Suddenly, you¡¯re all passionate and wild, and it¡¯s making me uneasy, like we¡¯re on the brink of saying goodbye,¡± Lucinda stated worriedly. Nathan wrapped his arms around her, burying his face in her neck. ¡°We¡¯re not parting ways, never. I was just reminiscing about the first time Iid eyes on you in Stastle, even with a mask on, you saw through me,¡± he murmured. Lucindaforted him, patting his back gently. ¡°Because you¡¯ve always been in my heart. I¡¯ve never forgotten you,¡± she whispered solemnly. Once, she had deluded herself into thinking she could walk away from this love. However, Nathan¡¯s steadfast grip on their rtionship prevented her from doing so. If he hadn¡¯t fought for them relentlessly back then, maybe she would have truly let go. But with each battle Nathan fought for their love, even risking fading from her world, she realized she couldn¡¯t easily move on from the man she¡¯d cherished for three long years. Nathan remained silent. Since arriving in Forden yesterday, his spirits had been noticeably low. However, Lucinda couldn¡¯t discern the cause. It was either he harbored a secret or feared something. ¡°Honey, is there something about the Roberts family you¡¯re keeping from me?¡± she inquired with concern. Nathan buried his entire face in the crook of her neck, concealing his expression, while his back stiffened momentarily. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke in a subdued tone. ¡°If I were to deceive you, would you retaliate?¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression turned serious as she pinched the muscle on his side, suggesting a silent threat.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chapter 2171 Nathan remained silent for a prolonged moment, and then spoke in a low and hoarse voice that conveyed an indescribable sense of despondency.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°However, I¡¯d rather not discuss it. You¡¯ve already parted ways with Nathaniel, and even our previous marriage was built on falsehoods. The ties to the Roberts family are no longer relevant to you, my love. You needn¡¯t concern yourself with it. ¡± Lucinda frowned. Perhaps fueled by curiosity, she found herself growing more intrigued with each word Nathan uttered. What kind of secret could it be that kept Nathan awake all night and prompted him to rise early in the morning, staring nkly out the window? And, unusually, he held her and ki*sed her with such intensity. As she pondered, Nathan straightened his back and withdrew from the crook of her neck. ¡°Come on, honey, freshen up, and we¡¯ll head back to the Roberts family¡¯s ce in half an hour. ¡± Lucinda refrained from asking further questions, simply nodding in agreement before heading to the bathroom to freshen up. Regardless of the secrets Nathan harbored, visiting the Roberts family¡¯s ce first would surely provide some answers and ease her doubts. An hourter, Lucinda and Nathan approached the entrance of the Roberts family vi. The vi was justing to life, its halls resonating with the piercing cries of a baby. Inside, Vivien and her husband, Franco, were frantically trying to pacify their child. Amanda, awakened by the noise, appeared visibly irked as she approached the scene. Her voice sharp as ever, she berated Franco, ¡°You might run apany well, Franco, but you¡¯re helpless with your own child. It¡¯s always the same; you never change!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do better,¡± Franco responded mechanically, his focus on the crying infant. ¡°I¡¯m tired of hearing that, Franco. Nothing ever changes with you,¡± Amanda retorted, frustration coloring her tone. Franco still attempting to calm the baby, responded without looking up, ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Amanda snapped, her irritation ring. ¡°Are you even listening? Or is this just another empty promise?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Overwhelmed with frustration, Amanda fell silent. Vivien, unable to suppress her amusement at the unfolding drama, quickly intervened to prevent her mother from further outbursts. ¡°Mom, instead of standing there criticizing,e help us. The baby has been crying all morning, and we can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong. ¡± Amanda red at her daughter and son-inw, muttering under her breath as she moved to assist, ¡°Unqualified parents, both of you! If your brother were here, Lucinda and he wouldn¡¯t be this clueless!¡± As Lucinda and Nathan reached the doorstep,den with gift bags, they could already hear themotion within-cries, arguments, and general chaos. Just then, the butler hurried out to greet them, his eyes quickly taking in the man apanying Lucinda. ¡°Nathaniel?¡± The butler¡¯s face was a picture of shock, as if he had just seen a ghost. He quickly rubbed his eyes with his sleeve, looking at Nathan several times to confirm his initial impression. Chapter 2172 Nathan bore a striking resemnce to Nathaniel in both demeanor and appearance, mirroring even his aloof temperament. However, upon closer inspection, a subtle unfamiliarity marked his features. Moreover, the butler distinctly remembered that Nathaniel had passed away over a year ago. How could he just stand there? His heart full of mixed emotions, he turned to Lucinda with a forced smile. ¡°Ms. Simmons, have you returned from Stastle specifically to visit Amanda and Vivien?¡± Lucinda responded with a light smile, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°We are truly honored to have someone of your esteem remember us. Logan would have been delighted to know of your visit. ¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He quickly summoned the other servants to assist with the gifts Lucinda and Nathan were carrying. Lucinda added, ¡°Later, you might bring a bouquet to Logan¡¯s portrait and share news of our visit. ¡± ¡°Certainly, I will,¡± the butler replied, his smile brightening. He then turned to Nathan, curiosity evident in his voice, ¡°May I ask who this gentleman is?¡± Lucinda nced at Nathan, her eyes sparkling yfully. ¡°This is my husband. ¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Payne from Stastle! I¡¯ve heard much about you. You really do bear a resemnce¡­ No, what I mean to say is, you are quite distinguished!¡± The butler caught himself mid-sentence, clearly still taken aback by Nathan¡¯s resemnce to Nathaniel. Lucinda suppressed a chuckle, while Nathan stood silently by her side, his demeanor as reserved as ever. ¡°Please make yourselvesfortable in the Living room. I will go and inform Amanda and Vivien of your arrival. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Lucinda looped her arm through Nathan¡¯s as they entered the vi together. ¡®s BunnyBookery It had been over a year since herst visit, and the changes to the vi were striking. The roses that Amanda once cherished in the courtyard, all rare and expensive varieties, were now gone. In their ce was a lushwn,plete with a swing and a children¡¯s slide. Inside, the living room that once housed Logan¡¯s beloved antique furniture set was transformed. Plush fabric sofas reced the old chairs, and the coffee tables now had rounded corners, presumably to protect children from injury. Nathan surveyed the vi with a keen eye. Having lived there for over a decade and only been away for a year and a half, he found it unrecognizable. Everything from the furniture to the decor had been altered. Nothing remained of the life he once knew here. Lucinda watched his reaction silently. Their reflections were interrupted by the sound of hurried footsteps descending the stairs. Amanda, Vivien, and Franco, with the baby in his arms, hurried down to wee them. Chapter 2173 From a distance, Amanda¡¯s gaze fell on Nathan¡¯s tall silhouette, and a rush of familiarity overwhelmed her. Her heart raced, and her steps hastened. As she drew closer and saw Nathan¡¯s face clearly, tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. ¡°My son, my son is really alive!¡± she cried out, rushing towards Nathan, her voice choked with sobs and the pain of long-held grief. Nathan steadied her, allowing her to cling to him and sob openly. The butler intervened gently, ¡°Madam, please remember, this is not Nathaniel, but Lucinda¡¯s husband, Mr. Payne. ¡± Still weeping on Nathan¡¯s chest, Amanda persisted, ¡°My son is Lucinda¡¯s husband. If Lucinda¡¯s husband is here, then he must be my son. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan exchanged a look of mild surprise, bewildered by her reaction. When had Amanda realized? How had she connected the dots so quickly? Vivien, arriving momentster, stepped forward in rm to intervene. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? My brother and Lucinda divorced.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The man you¡¯re embracing is Lucinda¡¯s current husband, the head of the Payne family, and reportedly, he also leads the National Security Bureau. His reputation for decisive, swift action is well-known across Cadiered. Be careful not to offend Mr. Payne, or you might find yourself detained. ¡± Her warning snapped Amanda back to reality. She raised her head, studying Nathan¡¯s face again before turning to Lucinda. The letter from a year and a half ago was still cherished and kept safe. Her biological son was gone, and the adopted son who had filled his role had also passed away¡­ How could the head of the Payne family be her son? Realizing her error, Amanda¡¯s fingers reluctantly loosened their grip on Nathan. ¡°Mr. Payne, I apologize for the misunderstanding, I¡­¡± Nathan gently grasped her weathered wrist, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m back. ¡± His deration silenced the room, leaving everyone stunned. Tears trembled on Amanda¡¯s cheeks as she struggled to grasp his words. ¡°You¡­ You called me Mom?¡± She looked to Lucinda for validation. Lucinda nodded, affirming Nathan¡¯s im. Chapter 2174 A wave of relief washed over Amanda. ¡°I knew it! Lucinda loved my son so deeply; her feelings wouldn¡¯t just change. How could she be engaged to another man mere months after reiming her identity? It really is you¡­¡± Vivien¡¯s eyes widened with shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°Oh my God! How is my brother in charge of the Payne family? He¡¯s not a Roberts by blood? Could he be a Payne, born from you and someone from that family, Mom? Then, am I. . ¡± Her thoughts spiraled, imagining herself as the secret heir of an influential family, her mind a whirl of confusion and possibility. Amanda felt enraged by the words she heard. She spun around and replied, ¡°What are you talking about? I am a respectable woman. I have only been with your father!¡± Vivien let out a deep sigh of disappointment. ¡°I had hopes of being Lucinda¡¯s long-lost illegitimate sister-inw. It looks like that won¡¯t happen. ¡± While soothing the baby, Franco grinned and remarked, ¡°Well, you¡¯re kind of a sister-inw now. After all, Nathan just called Amanda ¡®Mom. ¡®¡± Upon hearing this, Vivien turned around, her mood seemingly improved, yet she was puzzled about Nathan¡¯s background. ¡°If Nathan is my brother, then why is he a member of the Payne family? Could they have made a mistake over ten years ago?¡± Amanda shot her a look and said, ¡°You watch too many TV shows. How could there be so many mix-ups?¡± Vivien¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°So what really happened? Is Nathan from the Roberts family or the Payne family?¡± Nathan softly tapped Amanda on the back and soothed her. ¡°It¡¯s quite a tale. Mom, I need to discuss this with you alone. ¡± Amanda looked up and noticed the earnestness in his gaze. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head to the back yard. It¡¯s quieter there. ¡± The two quickly exited the living room. Watching Nathan¡¯s departing figure, Lucinda grew more suspicious.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What did Nathan want to discuss with Amanda in private? As she pondered this, Vivien approached her and grasped her arm. ¡°Lucinda, have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll have the chef prepare something to your liking, especially since you and my brother have just returned. ¡± Franco made a clicking sound with his tongue and cautioned her, ¡°Dear, you shouldn¡¯t overdo it with breakfast. It¡¯s not healthy to eat too much. ¡± Vivien shot him a stern look. ¡°Lucinda understands what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m not going to harm her. I just want to wee them back properly. ¡± Observing the small squabble between the couple, Lucinda smiled and responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. You don¡¯t need to go overboard. Since Nathan considers the Roberts family as his own, he surely sees you as family too. Let¡¯s keep things simple. ¡± ¡°Absolutely not. We need to prepare a proper breakfast. ¡± With Amanda and Nathan off to the back yard, Vivien made up her mind and instructed the butler, ¡°Please go to the kitchen and ask them to prepare an extra special breakfast. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Chapter 2175 Afterward, Lucinda approached Franco and gazed at the baby he was holding. ¡°How old is he?¡± she inquired. Franco replied, ¡°Just three months. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s older than my two little ones. ¡± Franco passed the child to her and said, ¡°Would you like to hold him? Liam is a bit mischievous, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll calm down in your arms. ¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Ever since bing a mother, Lucinda had grown fond of children. She carefully took the baby and soothed him. True to expectations, Liam calmed down. He even smiled at Lucinda, appearing to take a liking to her. Vivien watched from the side, puzzled by the apparent familiarity between her husband and Lucinda. She was unaware that Franco had once worked for Lucinda. It was Lucinda who had arranged for Franco to join the Roberts Group and keep an eye on its senior executives. Whileforting Liam, Lucinda remarked, ¡°He looks lively and more active than Colby. Boys should be strong as they grow. If you ever face any challenges with his upbringing, feel free to reach out to Nathan and me. ¡± Franco was touched. ¡°Thank you so much. ¡± After conversing for over half an hour, breakfast was nearly ready. Lucinda, Vivien, and Franco proceeded to the dining room. Since Amanda and Nathan had not yet returned, the trio continued their conversation at the table. Ten more minutes passed, and Amanda and Nathan were still absent. Lucinda pondered what they could be discussing. Nathan was concealing something about the Roberts family from her. What could it be? Five minutester, Nathan and Amanda hurried into the dining room. Lucinda nced sideways and noticed that both of them appeared veryposed. Even Amanda, who had been thrilled earlier, now seemed calm. What did Amanda know? She had regained her usual hospitable demeanor of a richdy so quickly¡­ Lucinda¡¯s mind was filled with uncertainty. She was distracted throughout the breakfast. She kept thinking that Nathan had withheld information about the Roberts family from her. He was keeping a secret. Chapter 2176 ¡°Honey, try this. This dessert is the chef¡¯s specialty. ¡± As always, Nathan offered her food with a kind voice. Lucinda remained silent and tasted the dessert he suggested. The Roberts family had once been a painful memory for her. But now, with the arrival of Liam, the decor and furnishings had all been changed. To Lucinda, those painful memories had faded. But to Nathan, the ce no longer felt familiar to him. After breakfast, they took a leisurely walk in the yard with Liam and engaged in light conversation. As they were getting ready to leave, Amanda burst into tears. She looked at Nathan and said tearfully, ¡°You two are a wonderful pair. I hope your family remains happy forever. ¡± Nathan responded with a smile, ¡°We will. ¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Amanda added, ¡°If you¡¯re not too busy with work,e back with Lucinda. I will always¡­ remember you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lucinda, quietly observing, felt that Amanda¡¯s behavior towards Nathan was not as enthusiastic as earlier. What had they discussed in the back yard? Lucinda felt confused and uneasy. After bidding farewell to the Roberts family and boarding the car to return to the hotel, Lucinda couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Amanda? She¡¯s been acting strange since you talked privately with her. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan was sitting in the back seat with her, while the driver navigated the vehicle from the front. In a rxed tone, he exined, ¡°I revealed the truth about the real Nathaniel to her. After she gave birth to her son, Logan took him away due to disliking her background and her marriage into the Roberts family. He feared she might negatively influence his grandson. Eventually, Nathaniel was assigned to the National Security Bureau and ended up under mymand¡­¡± He recounted the history softly. ¡°Her own son died because of my actions. I sought asylum with the Roberts family and have been portraying Nathaniel for over a decade. But I¡¯m not her actual son. It¡¯s understandable she¡¯d feel uneasy for a bit. ¡± His face remained stoic, as though he was narrating someone else¡¯s tale. But Lucinda was well aware that he had been thrilled before they went inside the Roberts family vi earlier. Once they were in the living room, the happiness he felt deep down began to fade, which was puzzling. ¡°You spoke with her for nearly an hour. I suspect there¡¯s more to it,¡± Lucinda said. Nathan didn¡¯t look at her but gazed out the window instead. Chapter 2177 She leaned in and made him face her. ¡°Your face suggests what you¡¯re hiding isn¡¯t trivial. It likely involves me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be acting so out of character. ¡± Nathan remained silent. Lucinda inadvertently nced out the window at the passing Landscape. ¡°This isn¡¯t the route back to the hotel. Where are we going?¡± Nathan stared into the distance. ¡°To the Forden Cemetery. ¡± To the cemetery? Lucinda frowned, suspicion darkening her gaze as she looked at Nathan, who appeared both gentle and calm. She was well aware of whoy buried in Forden Cemetery. Ignorant of Nathan¡¯s faked death, she had lingered in Forden for half a year, drawn by that tombstone. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lost in thought, she felt Nathan¡¯s broad palm touch her soft cheek, and he smiled. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if you¡¯re going to visit Nathaniel¡¯s tomb. What secrets have you kept from me about the Roberts family? And do these secrets involve me?¡± Nathan¡¯s long, well-defined fingertips traced her cheek. The enigmatic look in his eyes made Lucinda feel he was an enigma she couldn¡¯t quite unravel. His voice remained gentle. ¡°Lucinda, you didn¡¯t eat much at breakfast and seemed a bit downcast. Was this what has been on your mind the whole time? I can¡¯t keep anything from you. You even lost your appetite because of it; it¡¯s my fault. ¡± Lucinda gently patted the back of his hand and said with a touch of reproach, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee to realize this. Honesty is the best policy between us. Now, out with the truth, no more beating around the bush. ¡± Nathan took her hand, lowered his head reverently, and ki*sed her palm tenderly. ¡°Going to the cemetery is to reveal the truth to you, but please, don¡¯t be angry with me for what you¡¯ll hear. ¡± Lucinda smiled enchantingly. ¡°This happened so many years ago; there¡¯s no need to dwell on it. Besides, we have children together.N?velDrama.Org content. Even if I¡¯m angry, I can¡¯t abandon our babies and leave you, right?¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, honey. I was just overthinking it. ¡± Over twenty minutester, their luxury car glided to a stop outside Forden Cemetery. Lucinda and Nathan stepped out together, purchasing two bouquets of white flowers from the shop just outside the cemetery. She had trodden this path to Nathaniel¡¯s grave countless times before. Each prior visit had weighed heavily on her heart. But this time, her loved one was not beneath the tombstone but standing by her side. Lucinda remained calm. Clutching the flowers in one hand, she intertwined her fingers tightly with Nathan¡¯s. Upon arriving at the cemetery, Lucinda could almost find Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone with her eyes closed. To her surprise, she discovered that the photo on the tombstone had been reced. Chapter 2178 The stern, aloof face of Nathan was no longer there. In its ce was the image of a handsome yet entirely unfamiliar young man, someone Lucinda had neverid eyes on before. She approached, suspicion etched on her face. ¡°During my half year in Forden, I visited almost every two to three days. Your photo was there before.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. When was it reced?¡± Lucinda found it perplexing. ¡°If the photo had been reced with the real Nathaniel¡¯s, how could Vivien not know, and not havee to mourn her brother in the past year and a half?¡± Nathan gently ced his white flowers before the tombstone and bowed slightly, paying his respects to the departed. ¡°Last night, just before I went to sleep, I sent an instruction to the Forden Police Department, asking them to rece the photo on the tombstone overnight. ¡± ¡°That fast?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze held a peculiar glimmer. ¡°Would you rather have my photo gracing this tombstone for eternity?¡± Lucinda was caught off guard, her response grave. ¡°Let not such ill-fated words escape your lips. ¡± Skillfully diverting the conversation, Nathan broached a different topic. ¡°Nathaniel, at the tender age of fifteen, met his demise in a tragic ident. He was my most adeptrade. The burden of guilt for his passing has weighed heavily upon me¡­¡± Lucinda listened attentively, though she had heard this narrative once before, upon discovering Nathan¡¯s faked death. She patiently absorbed his words as he recounted the tale. ¡°While Nathaniel was enrolled in the military academy affiliated with the National Security Bureau in Stastle from his childhood, Amanda and Vivien Lost touch with him for over a decade. However, Logan was aware of this. Hence, when I assumed Nathaniel¡¯s identity, his suspicions arose swiftly, yet he concealed them until he proposed that I marry you. ¡± A sudden sternness etched across Lucinda¡¯s features. Nathan¡¯s recent peculiar demeanor undoubtedly bore some connection to the Roberts family¡¯s ndestine affairs involving her. Sighing, Nathan continued, ¡°Do you recall the time before our union, when I treated you with utmost kindness, nurturing you as if you were my sister? Yet, upon learning of our impending marriage, my demeanor towards you underwent a drastic transformation, often veering towards sarcasm and mockery. ¡± ¡°Indeed, I do. ¡± Even though Lucinda had distanced herself from the affairs of the Roberts family, her memory remained vivid, particrly regarding the past events involving Nathan. Nathan¡¯s gaze fell dejectedly. He hesitated, his lips parting several times before he added, ¡°Logan sought me out and revealed my true lineage. He requested that I¡­¡± Lucinda inquired, ¡°What did he request of you?¡± ¡°He intended to silently end your life and conduct rituals to wed you to the departed Nathaniel, in an attempt to alleviate the tragedy of his premature demise. ¡± In other words, Logan wanted Lucinda to marry a man already deceased. Lucinda was deeply shaken, her mind conjuring the image of Logan¡¯s once benevolent countenance. She could never have fathomed that Logan harbored such malevolent intentions all along while sheltering her within the walls of the Roberts family residence. ¡°Nathaniel has been gone for several years, and it¡¯s preposterous that he harbored such superstitions, believing in such things. It¡¯s truly absurd. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Nathan gently touched her face. ¡°At that time, I was still under the Roberts family¡¯s protection, and Logan hadn¡¯t yet entrusted me with the full executive power of the Roberts Group. Without concrete evidence to report his absurd behavior to the police, I had no choice but to distance myself from you. I acted coldly and spoke harshly to push you away, all in an effort to mislead Logan. ¡± Nathan continued, ¡°I repeatedly told him that our personalities were ipatible. After our wedding, we left the Roberts family residence and moved to Bay Vi, mainly to shield you from Logan¡¯s machinations. Thus, during those years, Logan never had a chance to bring you any harm. I know you are aware of certain things. For instance, during those years of our marriage, I frequently had heated arguments with Logan in the study because of you. I believed that by doing this, I was safeguarding your life, but I failed to see the toll it took on your mental well-being. Moreover, my demeanor indirectly spurred the other members of the Roberts family to scheme against you, leading to your disappointment in me. It was entirely my fault. ¡± Lucinda listened intently, her mind simultaneously analyzing his words. ¡°I still remember that before Logan passed away, he held my hand and implored me not to divorce. He showered you with praise, but it turns out none of it was sincere. He only wanted to bind me to the Roberts family as his daughter-inw, using that as an opportunity to scheme against me. ¡± Nathan nodded. ¡°So, that¡¯s what he said to you in his final moments. ¡± His eyes, red and brimming with tears, stared intently at Lucinda. His hand, sping hers, was slightly sweaty. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the courage to disclose the truth to you. For I feared that you might wish to part ways with me upon revisiting the pain of those three years. ¡± Having weathered countless trials together, Nathan found himself unable to bear the thought of losing her. Lucinda tenderly touched his face, assuaging his distress. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you¡­¡± Before she couldplete her sentence, Lucinda suddenly grasped a crucial realization. ¡°There¡¯s something amiss here. If you sought to divorce me and wished to distance me from the Roberts family solely due to Logan¡¯s machinations, then why did youter be engaged to Eleanor? I recall you were always supportive and protective of her, out of gratitude for saving your life. Why didn¡¯t you fear she would also fall victim to Logan¡¯s schemes?¡± Nathan fell into silence, a subtle stiffness creeping over his features. Whenever the past events of those years in Forden resurfaced, it inevitably conjured memories of Eleanor. Nathan¡¯s heart grew cold, wishing he had never crossed paths with such a person. As Nathan wrestled with internal turmoil, Lucinda, with a blend of determination and endearment, gently seized his earlobe. ¡°Speak truthfully. Are there still secrets concealed within you?¡± Chapter 2179 Nathan felt unjustly used. ¡°There¡¯re no more secrets, I assure you¡­¡± Lucinda was determined to pursue the matter. ¡°Then, will you exin what happened between you and Eleanor?¡± Nathan was clearly distressed. Could he reveal the truth? He feared that revealing it might lead to a confrontation back at the hotel. Nathan remained quiet, taking a moment to gather his thoughts before he replied, ¡°When I agreed to the engagement with her, Logan was already dead, eliminating the risk I was worried about. ¡± Lucinda nodded slowly. ¡°You believed the Roberts family was safe, so marrying her posed no danger. You did have feelings for her back then, didn¡¯t you? You were so firm in our divorce, and you quickly got engaged to her. ¡± Her tone was even and her demeanorposed, but a chilly aura enveloped her. Nathan found himself at a loss for words. It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t just let this matter slide. And he knew he was in the wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t have feelings for her; I¡¯ve always cared for you. I just wasn¡¯t clear about my own emotions then. The reason I got engaged to her was that she came to the vi one stormy night, mentioning again how she had saved my life. After considering everything, I consented. Honey¡­¡± His voice was gentle as he held and tenderly caressed Lucinda¡¯s hand. His tone carried a subtle plea for understanding. Lucinda withdrew her hand, took a few steps forward, and carefully ced the two bouquets of white flowers in front of Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone before abruptly stating, ¡°These are matters from your past. They don¡¯t involve me. ¡± Nathan stepped closer, studying her side profile, and asked softly, ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°You are. I can see it in your face. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t answer but instead bowed deeply three times toward Nathaniel¡¯s tombstone, paying no attention to the man next to her whose mood was turning grim. ¡°I was mistaken. I know Eleanor hurt my wife repeatedly in the past, and though she had met her end and paid for her actions, I did protect her back then. Darling, if you¡¯re angry, feel free to direct all your anger at me. ¡± He took Lucinda¡¯s hand and pressed it against his cheek, his face set as if he was prepared to ept any retribution she deemed fit. Lucinda looked at him and put on a stern face, saying, ¡°Yes, I am quite angry indeed. ¡± ¡°Then darling, punish me. I am yours tomand for life. ¡± Lucinda barely held back a chuckle and yfully responded, ¡°Then, as punishment, fiftyshes with a belt, do you ept?¡± Nathan paused for a moment.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 2180 His jaw tensed, and he gulped before nodding. ¡°I ept. ¡± Seeing his serious demeanor, as though bracing for a dire oue, Lucinda suppressed herughter, rose on her tiptoes, and whispered in his ear, ¡°What if I insist the punishment be administered right now?¡± ¡°hat?¡± Nathan, typically calm and collected, was on the verge of losing hisposure. ¡°Right now? Right here?¡± Lucinda looked at him squarely, her expression earnest, giving no indication she was joking. Nathan held his breath, scanning the empty cemetery, his usually deep eyes revealing a flicker of panic and helplessness. Was he really about to be punished here? It felt so surreal.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His attractive face grew pale, and he was caught in an internal struggle, his back rigid with tension. Seeing that he was genuinely contemting the punishment, Lucinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re such a fool; let¡¯s leave. ¡± She lightly patted his head, took his hand, and started leading him away from Forden Cemetery. Nathan cast his eyes downward, observing her delicate and soft hand firmly sping his. Realizing she had initiated the hand-holding, he sensed she was no longer upset and was just teasing him all along. Suddenly, he bent down, and scooped her up securely in his arms. Lucinda felt herself lifted off the ground, instinctively sping her arms tightly around his neck for stability. ¡°What are you doing? Is it really okay to be so affectionate in front of all these tombstones?¡± Nathan replied with earnestness, ¡°This isn¡¯t about unting our love. It¡¯s simply part of our everyday life, darling. I don¡¯t want you to tire your feet in high heels. I need to carry you myself to demonstrate my genuine effort to make amends. ¡± Lucinda shed a yful smile, leaned in close to his ear, and whispered, ¡°This is too easy for you, given your strength. It hardly shows the depth of yourmitment to change. ¡± As Nathan walked, he could sense her yful demeanor, which made him tense up slightly, anticipating another one of her yful schemes. ¡°Lucinda, then what do you suggest I do?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Lucinda leaned in, her breath warm against his ear, and murmured a few very intimate suggestions. Nathan¡¯s ears turned red, and after wrestling with his thoughts, he queried with a rueful look, ¡°Must we really go through with this?¡± Lucinda pressed her lips together to hold back herughter. ¡°After all this time as husband and wife, are you still shy?¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. He certainly still felt some embarrassment. Throughout the ride back to the hotel, Nathan¡¯s arms felt numb, and the thought of Lucinda¡¯s yful order had his heart pounding. Stepping into the hotel elevator, Lucinda yfully swatted his firm buttocks. Chapter 2181 ¡°You¡¯re nearly thirty, yet you¡¯re still so bashful with me? I recall you being quite forward when you had erred before. ¡± Nathan looked at her with a t expression and retorted, ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m old? Indeed, I am five years your senior, not as young and cute as those interns at Angle Intl.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡± He refused to give in and drew Lucinda closer by her waist, holding her firmly. His voice was deep and alluring. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°While those younger men might be attractive, I have more experience and know precisely how to make you happy. Moreover, my endurance surpasses theirs, ensuring I can satisfy you like no other. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t help butugh and gently pushed his face away, teasing, ¡°You really think highly of yourself. ¡± Ding! The elevator reached the floor. Nathan took a sharp breath, bracing himself for what he called the ¡°punishment. ¡± They entered the presidential suite, and Nathan promptly removed his clothes without needing a reminder. Observing his finely shaped corbone, toned abs, and muscr thighs, Lucinda could even detect the scent of his masculinity. Nathan gripped his belt between his teeth and positioned himself neatly at the edge of the bed. ¡°Honey, punish me. Today I¡¯m entirely in your hands; you take the lead. ¡± Lucinda approached and softly patted his ass, which felt remarkably satisfying. By lunchtime, Lucinda had turned his backside bright red, like an apple. His skin was slightly swollen, showing moderate pain yet disying a vibrant hue. They drew the curtains closed, hiding the room and moaning soft noises. After their activities, Lucinda felt exhausted, and Nathan cradled her in his arms for a nap, asionally massaging her lower back with hisrge hands. Lucinda rxed like a content cat, nestled deeply in Nathan¡¯s embrace, falling into a deep and peaceful sleep. Nathan stared and admired her peaceful expression, leaned in, and softly brushed his nose against hers. ¡°Honey, it seems you still need more stamina. Your endurance isn¡¯t quite as long as mine, so from now on, you should rx and let me take the lead. ¡± His eyes gleamed with affection as he gently ki*sed her forehead, lips, cheeks, and chin¡­ He lovingly marked every part of her face. p! Half-asleep, Lucinda pped him on the forehead. Chapter 2182 ¡°Stop moving. I¡¯m recharging. ¡± Nathan, who had been keen to shower his wife with ki*ses, fell silent. She didn¡¯t even let him ki*s her. How strict she was! Things had settled perfectly during their trip back to Forden. Hilliard had decided not to leave. He insisted on staying at the Turner Group as Jennifer¡¯s secretary because he wanted to be by her side until marriage. He had never fallen quite as hard for anyone else before, and he was hell bent on loving Jennifer right. There was no reason for Lucinda to stop him. On the flight back, Lucinda rested her head on Nathan¡¯s shoulder, gazing at the clouds outside. Her mind wandered to all the weddings they might have to attend not long from now. ¡°Looks like Sonny and Luisa will announce their engagement in a few days. Hilliard and Jennifer are getting married next month. There¡¯s no news from Cyrus and Noelle. I wonder how they are doing. Cyrus isn¡¯t as slow as Hilliard, though. I hope he¡¯s managed to win Noelle¡¯s heart again. ¡± Nathan gently tapped her nose with his finger and said, ¡°It¡¯s their rtionship. They can handle it themselves. ¡± Lucinda nodded thoughtfully. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow. If it weren¡¯t for the drug Mekhi had injected into Noelle, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered a mental breakdown, forgotten the past four years, and lost all memory of Cyrus. Had none of this happened, they would Likely be married by now. ¡°There are so many things to handletely. I haven¡¯t checked in on Noelle¡¯s game club for a while. I heard the international finals are happening. When we get back, I want to find some time to visit,¡± Lucinda mused aloud. Nathan looked at her with mild surprise. ¡°Honey, are you actually telling me about your work schedule?¡± Lucinda paused a moment before responding with a yful tone, ¡°Even though your opinion won¡¯t change my ns, I still want to respect my husband¡¯s input. ¡± Nathan was lost for words and just smiling at her teasing. As the sun began to rise, a soft red glow lit up the sky, casting a rosy hue on the clouds. Pointing to a particrly vibrant, round red cloud, Lucinda remarked, ¡°Honey, look at that cloud. Doesn¡¯t it remind you of the color I gave youst night?¡± Nathan was momentarily stunned. He turned to look in the direction of her finger and then replied seriously, ¡°A little bit, but the color you gave me is even redder than this. ¡° Lucinda giggled, the memory of their sweet night making her blush. She leaned in and ki*sed him on the lips. ¡°I only wish to have you for the rest of my life, and for Colby and Destinee to always stay healthy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡± Nathan hugged her tightly and ki*sed her back. ¡°Of course your wish wille true. ¡± After a few hours, their flightnded, and Lucinda and Nathan arrived at Stastle. As they walked through the VIP passage of the airport, Lucinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Kyson. She noticed she had missed ten calls from him while her phone was in flight mode. Chapter 2183 Why did he call so many times? What could have happened? She answered the phone immediately. ¡°Lucinda. ¡± Kyson¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°Something happened to Colby¡­¡± Lucinda felt her heart race wildly. It took her a moment to collect herself before she managed to ask, ¡°What happened to Colby? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nathan, sensing the tension, immediately stopped and turned to look at her. Kyson sighed deeply on the other end of the Line. ¡°It¡¯s nothing too serious. I¡¯m at the hospital now. They¡¯re doing a full examination on Colby. Come if you and Nathan are back in Stastle. ¡± As the call ended, Lucinda¡¯s mind raced with worry. Kyson had taken Colby to the hospital for a check-up. Was it an ident or an illness? The uncertainty gnawed at her, making it impossible to stay calm. Nathan put his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Kyson said it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Besides, I¡¯m here with you. ¡± Lucinda clung to his hand and nodded. As soon as they exited the airport, they headed straight to the hospital. In the waiting area outside the examination room, Kyson sat on a chair, staring at the floor. No one could tell what he was feeling. Lucinda ran up to him and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Colby vomited milk earlier this morning. He hasn¡¯t had a good appetite or been in high spiritstely. Zenia thought he also had a fever, so she tried calling you. When she couldn¡¯t reach you, she called me. Last time, I had the Payne family¡¯s doctor check on him, and he said Colby was fine. But with him getting sick again so soon, I decided to bring him to the hospital for a full check-up,¡± Kyson exined. Lucinda asked anxiously, ¡°Has the resulte out yet?¡± Kyson shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s going to take a while. ¡± The atmosphere in the corridor was heavy with tension. Staring at the examination room door, Nathan asked, ¡°Why did Colby suddenly get sick? I remember he always ate less than Destinee and wasn¡¯t as healthy as her. ¡± Kyson sighed, ¡°Zenia noticed Colby didn¡¯t have a good appetite and slept a lot. But she thought it was just because of individual differences and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Lately, his condition has worsened. This morning it became unmanageable. ¡± Lucinda said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to specte anything. We need to wait for the results. ¡± Nathan stood still, his hands clenched. He had a bad feeling about this.N?velDrama.Org content. Ever since Colby was born, his health had always been an issue whenpared to Destinee¡¯s. Could this have anything to do with the S404 Chapter 2184 Seeing Nathan standing there, looking worried, she understood what was on his mind and gently touched his face tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe it¡¯s just a minor illness. It might not be rted to that virus. ¡± Although she was nervous and felt a weird sense of unease, she tried to calm Nathan down. Kyson sat dumbfounded.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The mention of the ¡°virus¡± felt like a knife to his heart. His face turned pale, and anxiety gripped him. The $404 Virus was something Nathan had contracted because of him. If Colby was affected¡­ A wave of frustration and guilt washed over Kyson. He didn¡¯t dare contemte the consequences. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, lowering his head as tears welled up in his eyes. The guilt was almost unbearable. Lucinda and Nathan fell silent, the weight of the situation pressing down on them. Kyson swallowed hard. ¡°If Colby¡¯s poor health and this illness are because of me, I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself. As the babies¡® godfather, I can¡¯t atone for my sin even in death. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Since you know death can¡¯t atone for your sin, you¡¯d better live well and do everything you can to help the two innocent kids. ¡± Kyson nodded dejectedly. The corridor of the hospital was thick with tension and worry. The three of them waited anxiously, yearning for the results yet fearing the worst. Half an hourter, the door of the examination room finally opened. Nathan, Lucinda, and Kyson rushed inside, desperate for answers. The doctor looked at them, and then at the examination report, and had to break the news. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°The baby is weak, likely due to a congenital condition. His heart is also not in good shape, exhibiting ventricr premature beats. Without proper treatment, this could progress into serious myocarditis. ¡± The doctor studied the data and continued with a heavy heart, ¡°As Colby grows, these underlying weaknesses will only be more pronounced and potentially more severe. ¡± A somber silence enveloped the examination room as everyone absorbed the grim prognosis. Lucinda¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her heart aching as if it were being squeezed. She reached out, took Colby gently from the nurse¡¯s arms, and began soothing him. Colby had no idea he was sick. His eyshes fluttered weakly as he looked at Lucinda, shing an innocent, sweet smile. Nathan¡¯s hand clenched into a tight fist, his heart heavy with self-me as he observed the tender interaction between Lucinda and Colby. Kyson wasn¡¯t faring any better. He turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Have you tested Colby¡¯s blood for viruses? Could a viral infection be the root cause of his congenital issues?¡± The doctor stood frozen for a moment, a perplexed expression crossing his face before he finally spoke. ¡°This situation is exceptionally rare among the general poption, so we don¡¯t have specific tests for viruses here at the hospital. You might have to send samples to the military researchb. ¡± He turned to Nathan and Lucinda, who were standing nearby. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Payne, do you know what kind of virus this might be? Your child is so young, and if this weakness is virus-rted, it¡¯s possible the mother could be a carrier. ¡± Chapter 2185 Nathan cast a sidelong nce at Lucinda, who was gently soothing their baby. His deep voice was steady but tinged with concern. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just a minor virus. Lucinda has been checked, and she isn¡¯t a carrier. ¡± He didn¡¯t n to tell the doctors at Stastle First Hospital everything. After all, they couldn¡¯t run blood virus tests here. Since they couldn¡¯t identify the cause, there was no point in going into details. He walked over and wrapped his arm around Lucinda¡¯s slender shoulders. Gently patting her with hisrge hand, he soothed her softly, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s focus on treating the heart-rted issues first. We can do the virus screening for Colby when he is a bit older. ¡± The blood virus test required a significant amount of blood.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Colby was too young, with a fragile constitution and a weak heart. He couldn¡¯t handle having so much blood drawn for testing right now. Lucinda nodded in understanding. However, her eyes brimmed with worry as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just so heartbreaking that Colby has to start taking medicine at such a young age. ¡± Nathan ki*sed her forehead gently, his voice steady and reassuring. ¡°Even if Colby gets sick often, I¡¯ll make sure he is the happiest baby in the world. ¡± Seeing their low spirits, Kyson felt a knot of difort in his chest since he couldn¡¯t help. Colby¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t severe at the moment. The doctor rmended hospital observation and mild medication for a conservative treatment approach. At just three months old, Colby couldn¡¯t even speak, yet he had to stay in the hospital. Lucinda¡¯s heart ached; she wished she could take on his suffering herself. Nathan stayed by her side, offering his unwavering support. While Colby¡¯s biological parents remained with him, Kyson stood by, feeling somewhat out of ce. As the godfather, he found himself with little to do but observe. Although the cause of Colby¡¯s condition, whether it stemmed from the virus or not, still needed confirmation, Nathan and Lucinda didn¡¯t hold him responsible. Instead, Lucinda showed gratitude towards him for his help over the past few days. When he arrived at the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot, Kyson sat in his car, staring nkly ahead without starting the engine. Initially swayed by others, he had used the S404 Virus to try to eliminate Nathan and take Lucinda back. Looking back, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the absurdity of his past actions. However, he harbored no regrets. The deeds were done, and the mistakes he had made couldn¡¯t be undone. He had no option but to give it his all to rectify them. Taking out his phone, he contacted specialists in renowned foreign hospitals, seeking insights into potential treatments. With Nathan and Lucinda stationed at the hospital and only Zenia tending to the baby girl back at N&L Fairy Land, he started his car and made his way to the Payne family residence. Chapter 2186 At N&L Fairy Land, Zenia was busy preparing a bottle of milk form for Destinee. This routine had be a daily urrence, repeating itself at Least four or five times every day for the past three months. Zenia had grown ustomed to the distinct color and vor of the premium imported milk powder that Nathan had specially purchased. However, upon cracking open a fresh tin of the same brand Nathan always purchased today, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about the texture of the powder seemed off. With suspicion creeping in, Zenia cautiously prepared the milk powder, carefully assessing its aroma and color, her expression growing increasingly grave and apprehensive. Suddenly, there was a sharp knock at the door, startling Zenia and causing her to identally tip over the tin of milk powder on the table, spilling its contents across the floor. The persistent knocking continued. Zenia hesitated briefly, ncing at the mess on the floor, before eventually deciding to prioritize answering the door first. When she opened the door, Kyson immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s Destinee doing? With Colby not around for their usual milk session, is she behaving herself?¡± Zenia responded, ¡°She still has her bottle of milk waiting. I was just preparing it.N?velDrama.Org content. How is Colby doing?¡± With a heavy sigh, Kyson strode into the vi with lengthy strides. ¡°It¡¯s not the best news, but it¡¯s not the worst either. Nathan and Lucinda are both at the hospital with him. I¡¯m notfortable leaving Destinee alone right now; I want to stay and watch her a bit longer. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Zenia couldn¡¯t help but feel Like Kyson was beating around the bush. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t really said anything at all. She remarked, ¡°Colby and Destinee are certainly fortunate. Not only are they born into wealth and influence, but they also have a caring godfather like you, Mr. Shaw. And all the other uncles adore them immensely. ¡± Kyson remained silent. While children born into affluent and influential families might have the significant advantage of not needing to concern themselves with earning a living, they were still subject to various challenges, including life-threatening situations, that were beyond their control. The business world was a battleground, with cutthroatpetition and many enemies lurking in every corner. Nathan¡¯s influence extended even into the military field, amplifying the number of his enemies. ¡°Families of immense wealth are often embroiled in disputes. When some nefarious and cunning individuals fail to deal with the adults directly, they resort to targeting the children instead,¡± he said. Zenia was stunned. As she thought about the milk powder incident moments ago, her expression suddenly changed. Aware that Zenia had been preparing milk powder moments ago, Kyson nced into the kitchen as he passed by, only to spot the powdery mess all over the floor. ¡°What on earth happened here?¡± Zenia¡¯s face filled with rm as she quickly recounted her concerns. Chapter 2187 ¡°Mr. Shaw, the milk powder Mr. Payne purchased for the babies has always been the same brand. I have been feeding them with it for over three months now. But the new batch, despite identical packaging, seems to have a different scent and texture. ¡± Furrowing his brow, Kyson made his way towards the kitchen. ¡°Is there any milk powder left in the old can? Bring it over for me to have a look. ¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t any left, but Mr. and Mrs. Payne are generous enough to let me take the empty cans to sell for extra cash. I have gathered a few but haven¡¯t had the chance to take them home yet. I¡¯ll go grab them now. Perhaps I can scr@pe together a bit from them. ¡± ¡°Alright, go on then. ¡± Zenia darted off towards the servants¡¯ quarters in the backyard. With a cold expression, Kyson crouched down to inspect the spilled milk powder with a critical eye. His fingertips became dusted with the fine particles, which he delicately twirled between them before bringing them to his nose for a whiff. Though he had left the Secret Investigation Department a year ago, Kyson effortlessly drifted back into investigative mode. His attention then shifted to the bottle of milk powder Zenia had prepared.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Those without prior experience preparing milk powder wouldn¡¯t easily discern any discrepancies. Kyson rose to his feet, fixing his gaze on the freshly opened can of milk powder. Kyson recalled that this particr brand fell under the umbre of the Payne Group, and its CEO shared a rapport with Nathan. Therefore, he trusted him. It seemed inconceivable that anyone would meddle with the milk powder. Where could the issue possibly lie? As Colby¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the milk powder was somehow connected to his declining health. Once doubt had taken root in his heart, it grew wildly and became uncontroble. In the moments following Zenia¡¯s departure, Kyson had conjured up numerous guesses. He hoped that Colby¡¯s illness was not due to the virus but rather to contaminated milk powder. Shortly afterward, Zenia returned, carrying an old milk powder can. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I always used up each can of milk powder. This half spoonful has been collected from several old cans,¡± she exined. Kyson then carefullypared the two milk powders. He was not knowledgeable about milk powder and struggled to spot any significant differences. ¡°Share your concerns with me. ¡± Zenia pointed to the powder from the old cans and said, ¡°The powder from the old cans usually appears slightly yellow and creamy. However, the powder from the new can is kind of white. Although it¡¯s creamy, it doesn¡¯t smell as good as the old can¡¯s powder. ¡± After another inspection, Kyson noticed a small difference as Zenia had described. Chapter 2188 He inquired, ¡°Do you suspect there might be an issue with the milk powder this time?¡± Zenia nodded in agreement. Kyson narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Not only has Colby consumed this brand of milk powder, but Destinee has as well. You suspect there¡¯s an issue with this new can¡­ but Colby has only consumed milk powder from old cans. It doesn¡¯t add up. ¡± Zenia, perplexed, scratched her head. She realized Kyson was correct and felt confused. Kyson then retrieved the children¡¯s food bags, cing the two types of milk powder in separate bags andbeling them as ¡°new milk powder¡± and ¡°old milk powder¡±. ¡°Now that we have these doubts, we must identify the source. I¡¯ll send these samples to a professional agency for detailed analysis, and I¡¯ll inform Nathan and Lucinda. ¡± He then carefully tucked the two samples of milk powder into his suit pocket. Just as he was about to leave the N&L Fairy Land, Zenia stopped him. ¡°Destinee hasn¡¯t yet had the chance to try the milk. Should I give her the new milk powder?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not rush. Soothe Destinee for now. I¡¯ll visit Nathan and bring back two cans of new milk powder that Colby had in the hospital along with some mild medicine. That should be safe,¡± he advised. Zenia nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson nodded back and then departed from the Payne family¡¯s home. He quickly ryed the information about the milk powder to Nathan. Nathan, always prompt, directed the professional testing division of the National Security Bureau to analyze the two milk powder samples. That evening, Nathan received the test results. At that time, Lucinda, Nathan, and Kyson gathered in the hospital¡¯s waiting room. Colby was already asleep, and to avoid disturbing the child, they chose a quiet spot to discuss their concerns. Nurses were caring for Colby in his VIP ward, with officers from the National Security Bureau stationed at the door for safety. ¡°What are the results? Tell me,¡± Kyson urged, his heart racing at the sight of Nathan¡¯s stern expression. A chilly glint shone from Nathan¡¯s deep eyes. Though it wasn¡¯t directed at Kyson, the tension it created filled the room. ¡°The tests show the new milk powder is safe. The problem lies with the old milk powder-it contains hormones that aren¡¯t suitable for infants. asional consumption might be harmless, but long-term use could weaken a baby¡¯s immune system, leading to serious illness or even sudden death,¡± Nathan exined. Kyson, infuriated, stood up and began to pace. His normally calm face was etched with rage. ¡°Who would do such a thing? It¡¯s despicable! They didn¡¯t spare even the young children. How could they use hormones to harm the babies? No wonder Colby has been growing increasingly listless and losing his appetite. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Lucinda gripped her dress with a grave expression, yet confusion lingered. ¡°If the old milk powder is contaminated, why is Destinee fine while Colby bes ill, even though they drink the same milk every day?¡± Nathan responded, ¡°¡°Destinee¡¯s body is stronger than Colby¡¯s. Her immune system is more resilient, which might be why she hasn¡¯t shown obvious symptoms. ¡± Chapter 2189 Kyson pondered deeply and analyzed. ¡°The person responsible must know that Colby is sick and has been hospitalized, so they reced the harmful milk powder with a normal batch unnoticed. If Zenia hadn¡¯t been so familiar with the old milk powder and alerted me, this issue might have been buried silently, and no one would have discovered the true reason behind Colby¡¯s condition and hospitalization. ¡± The chill in the waiting room was palpable as if the moisture in the air might freeze. With piercing eyes, Lucinda said gravely, ¡°We must uncover the truth. I want to know who is so cunning that they would target my infants, who are only months old, with intent to harm them!¡± ALL the implicated milk powder came from the Augason Group. To get to the bottom of this, they needed to start at the source. The Augason Group had to ept some responsibility for the situation. It waste into the night. Nathan gently touched his wife¡¯s face to soothe her. ¡°Let¡¯s not do anything rash that might tip off the perpetrator. I¡¯ll have someone conduct a covert investigation. I¡¯ll uncover the truth. Lucinda, you¡¯ve been by Colby¡¯s side all day without rest. Go and get some sleep with him. I¡¯ll handle everything else. ¡± Kyson added, ¡°Lucinda, you look worn out. I imagine you¡¯re overwhelmed with worry about Colby. Rest easy. Your husband is the head of the National Security Bureau now. He¡¯ll make sure to catch the culprit. ¡± Both Lucinda and Nathan were taken aback by Kyson¡¯s remark. ncing at the two men, Lucinda nodded and returned to the ward to look after Colby. Soon, only Kyson and Nathan remained in the room. After a prolonged silence, Nathan gave a sheepish smile and remarked, ¡°For a moment there, I thought you were Lucinda¡¯s partner, the way you spoke highly of her husband. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I was merely singing your praises in front of Lucinda. Aren¡¯t you pleased?¡± Nathan responded without any pretense, ¡°It feels a bit odd, honestly, because it seemed Like you said what I was supposed to say to my wife. ¡± The two men exchanged nces, their eyes sharp yet not antagonistic. A mutual smile quickly followed. They didn¡¯t know each other at first, but then they became enemies, seeing each other as serious rivals, always plotting against one another. But they ended up making peace because they both fell for the same woman. After losing contact for a year, their paths crossed again, forcing them to partner up due to intertwined interests. Now, Kyson was the godfather of Nathan¡¯s twins. Their gaze now held no trace of the former hostility. Nathan slid his hands into his suit pants pockets and said in a refined tone, ¡°Thank you for today. You can head back to your home early if you¡¯re tired, though I suspect you¡¯re not ready to sleep, given the excitement. ¡± Kyson raised an eyebrow, his blue eyes twinkling, and replied casually, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not the least bit tired. I doubt I could sleep tonight even if I tried, not with everything going on with Colby. ¡± Nathan offered a smile. ¡°How about joining me at the National Security Bureau to delve into the milk powder case overnight? You could assist me. ¡± Kyson, momentarily taken aback, then grinned widely. ¡°I¡¯d be honored to be your assistant. ¡± After leaving the waiting room, Nathan guided Kyson back to Colby¡¯s ward. Chapter 2190 Lucinda was asleep by Colby¡¯s bedside. The night before their flight, Lucinda and Nathan had a wild night in the hotel room, and Nathan had to massage her back and waist the next morning. Upon returning to Stastle, Lucinda learned about Colby¡¯s condition, adding to her exhaustion. Nathan, aware of her fatigue, moved quietly to cover her shoulders with a thin quilt.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He then bent down gently and ki*sed her cheek. Lucinda remained in deep sleep. Kyson stood at the door, observing the scene with unreadable blue eyes. After leaving the hospital, the two men headed straight to the National Security Bureau. Given thete hour, only a few officers were working overtime at the bureau. Sonny, who had been asleep, rushed over upon hearing Nathan hade personally regarding Colby¡¯s milk powder issues. By the time Nathan and Kyson¡¯s luxury car arrived at the bureau¡¯s gate, Sonny had already been waiting in the cold wind for a while, rubbing his hands together. He ran toward the car and opened the door for Nathan. ¡°Nathan, how¡¯s Colby? Is his condition stable? I heard it¡¯s rted to the milk powder,¡± Sonny asked, fully awake, upon seeing Nathan¡¯s serious expression. Nathan didn¡¯t respond directly but asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°My dear nephew Colby was harmed. How could I sleep? I came as soon as I heard you were investigating. ¡± Nathan, with a cold expression, patted Sonny¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if there¡¯s virus residue. We¡¯ll need to test Colby in theb as he grows. His heart problem is our main concern now. Lucinda¡¯s been with him all night. ¡± ¡°Lucinda¡¯s at the hospital with Colby? What about Destinee?¡± Sonny inquired. ¡°Zenia is at home,¡± Nathan replied. Frowning, Sonny pulled out his phone, sent a message on MSN, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Luisa to stay with Destinee. It¡¯s best to have our own people take care of her. ¡± Given the circumstances, Sonny didn¡¯t trust anyone outside their circle until the truth was uncovered. Nathan agreed, heading into the National Security Bureau first. Kyson also got out of the car and followed him. As Kyson walked past, Sonny, mid-message, teased him, ¡°Hey, Mr. Shaw you¡¯re running the whole Shaw Group. How do you have time for this Kyson narrowed his eyes and smirked. ¡°I¡¯m here as Nathan¡¯s assistant, not a prisoner. I¡¯m helping with the investigation. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping instead? Are you insane?¡± Sonny retorted. Kyson frowned upon being scolded for no apparent reason. ¡°Then why did you rush here instead of sleeping? Are you insane?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the deputy director, and Colby is my nephew. It makes sense for me to be here,¡± Sonny said. Chapter 2191 Kyson chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m Colby¡¯s godfather. Nathan asked me to be here. I have more reason to be here than you. ¡± Startled, Sonny nced at Nathan, who walked ahead without turning around, implicitly confirming Kyson¡¯s words. With a mischievous grin, Sonny patted Kyson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad. Gaining Nathan¡¯s trust must mean you¡¯ve changed. ¡± Kyson coldly brushed off Sonny¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. If you keep bringing it up, don¡¯t me me for arguing all night. ¡± With an evil smile, Kyson added, ¡°Your subordinates might like to hear about your skeletons hidden in the cupboard. ¡± Sonny red but remained silent. The atmosphere grew tense. Nathan, leading the way, suddenly turned and asked, ¡°Are you here to argue or work? If you don¡¯t get along, I¡¯ll let you two fight once this is over. The loser will keep quiet. ¡± Kyson¡¯s dashing face froze, saying nothing. Raising his eyebrows, Sonny followed both of them to the Bureau, joking, ¡°Good idea. Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re the former boss of the Secret Investigation Department, so you must be good at fighting. When shall wepete?¡± Though he¡¯d never fought Kyson, Sonny had been practicing for the past year, while Kyson had been abroad, where his fighting skills might have deteriorated aspared to before. Sonny felt confident that he could win. He thought Kyson wouldn¡¯t agree, but to his surprise, Kyson replied calmly, ¡°Fine. Once Colby¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll spar with you. But we¡¯ll gamble. It¡¯ll be more interesting. ¡± With a meaningful nce, Kyson quickened his pace to catch up with Nathan. Sonny snorted at Kyson¡¯s back. ¡°Do you really think you can beat me?¡± Kyson walked confidently, his delicate face exuding both righteousness and mischief. Seeing their interest in betting, Nathan added, ¡°Sonny, if you lose, it¡¯ll disgrace the Bureau and the Payne family. You¡¯ll return to the training camp for seven days and get tenshes at the Payne family residence. ¡± Sonny was stunned. His boss was harsh.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He¡¯d never been punished since joining the Payne family. ¡°I won¡¯t lose. If I do, I don¡¯t deserve to be deputy director,¡± Sonny dered firmly. Kyson remained silent, his deep blue eyes casually exuding confidence. He was certain he wouldn¡¯t lose in a fight with Sonny. The men followed Nathan into the office. Looking at Sonny, Nathan instructed, ¡°Check the batch, time, and delivery of Augason Group¡¯s milk powder to the Payne family. I need the details for each can used by Colby and Destinee. ¡± Chapter 2192 Understood, Nathan,¡± Sonny replied, leaving immediately. Since it waste, the Augason Group¡¯s milk powder factory was closed, and they found the person in charge for information without being noticed by other people. Nathan suspected the milk powder but kept it private to avoid interference. Hence the nighttime investigation. While waiting, Nathan made coffee. Kyson smiled at his noble demeanor. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡± The office was filled with a faint aroma of coffee. ¡°A man with ambition seeds. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if I set my mind to it. ¡± Nathan poured a ss of coffee for Kyson and added, ¡°It¡¯ste and easy to get sleepy. Want some?¡± Kyson epted. ¡°Thanks. ¡± The coffee tasted good. Nathan asked, ¡°You were involved in this from the start. Are you aware of any suspects?¡± Kyson looked up. ¡°Are you sure you want to hear my doubts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider your concerns but might not fully agree with them. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nathan said while toying with the fine coffee cup with his graceful fingers. His dark eyes looked stern and cold. Following Nathan¡¯s words, Kyson organized his thoughts and exined everything. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve confirmed there¡¯s an issue with the milk powder from the used cans, there¡¯re three possibilities after filtering out the rest. First off, the milk powder came from a factory owned by the Augason Group.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s possible that during the manufacturing process, the batch meant for the Payne family was given special attention by the group. Some top executives at Augason Group might have a grudge against your family and purposely added something to the milk powder during production. ¡± Nathan listened quietly. His eyes looked deep and unreadable. After Kysonid out the first possibility, Nathan responded calmly, ¡°I hold the majority of shares in the Augason Group, and the CEO there used to be my subordinate. After leaving the military, he chose to take over his family¡¯s business. He¡¯s very thorough. Since they produce milk powder for infants, he¡¯s extremely strict about the factory¡¯s internal management. That was why I decided to go with their milk powder. I¡¯m mostfortable with their products as they are the safest. Yes, the milk powder they delivered for Colby and Destinee each month was given special attention by the group, but it was personally overseen by the CEO. The Likelihood of something going wrong in production is very slim. I know him well. He wouldn¡¯t dare do something like that. ¡± Kyson nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If you¡¯repletely confident in the factory, then there¡¯s another possibility. Someone in the Payne family might be trying to harm Colby. Since both you and Lucinda have busy schedules and are often out, it would be easiest for someone within the family to act. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t respond. He traced the coffee cup with his slender fingers, seeming to be deep in thought. Kyson raised his blue eyes and watched Nathan¡¯s expression closely. He then went on, ¡°I recall that recently, you sent Colby and Destinee to stay at Norton¡¯s ce for a while. Zenia and the baby supplies were brought to Norton¡¯s vi together, weren¡¯t they?¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed. His grip on the cup tightened and his expression grew more serious. ¡°You think my grandfather is involved?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare suggest that. Even though Norton is retired, he has built a solid reputation over the years. He wouldn¡¯t harm his own great-grandchildren. ¡± Kyson went on, ¡°But we can¡¯t dismiss the possibility that someone else in the Payne family did it. For instance, under the pretense of visiting Norton, someone could have secretly swapped Colby and Destinee¡¯s milk powder. ¡± Nathan became quiet again. Nathan had taken the babies to his grandfather because he feared Lucinda¡¯s mania might harm them. Chapter 2193 Back then, his focus was entirely on Lucinda. He felt relieved entrusting the babies to Norton, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about them. There was definitely a possibility that something happened during that period. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it, but since it¡¯s rted to the Payne family, I can¡¯t share more details,¡± Nathan said inly. ¡°I understand,¡± Kyson replied and said nothing more. In the quiet moments that followed, Kyson sipped his coffee leisurely. Meanwhile, Nathan pulled out his phone and typed out an order which he sent to the prison. ¡°Wake Mylo up and take him to the secret visiting room. I¡¯ll join you shortly. ¡± Nathan got a response almost immediately. ¡°Got it. ¡± When he had uncovered the truth behind his parents¡¯ death, Nathan had vowed not to concern himself with Ronan. Now, he had no idea whether Ronan had gone abroad or was living somewhere remote. Before sending people to locate Ronan, it was smarter to gather information from Mylo first. In the office, silence hung in the air. Both men said nothing as they were deep in thought. They were contemting the same issue. After some time, Nathan broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s the third possibility?¡± Kyson replied, quickly regaining focus, ¡°If we rule out the first two possibilities, there¡¯s still a likely scenario. Something could have happened during the transportation of the milk powder from the factory to the Payne family. I don¡¯t know what might have urred during this time that caused the milk powder to be swapped, but I know you¡¯ve considered this possibility. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have had Sonny investigate the transportation records and everyone involved. ¡± Nathan paused. His eyes looked calm as he said, ¡°You truly are the best from the Secret Investigation Department. It¡¯s been a year and a half since you were removed from your position as director. In that time, you¡¯ve faced beatings, run for your life, and even taught on a remote ind.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Despite the fact that you¡¯ve been through a lot, your knowledge and skills remain sharp. You¡¯re still very smart. ¡± Kyson looked at Nathan¡¯s handsome face and smirked mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s not often I hear youpliment me. Are you running low on staff at the National Security Bureau and looking to recruit talent?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes grew more serious. ¡°If you manage to beat Sonny, I might consider writing you a rmendation letter if you are interested in working in the National Security Bureau. ¡± Kyson¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Payne. I¡¯ll give it my all whenpeting with Sonny in the future. ¡± Nathan gave no response. His dark eyes became unfathomable. Kyson had once led the Secret Investigation Department and was now the head of the Shaw family. He was driven and ambitious. Nathan understood that Kyson was just as ruthless as his half-brother, Mekhi. The more power someone like him gained, the harder he would be to control. Kyson could be both a valuable ally and a formidable enemy. Chapter 2194 If Kyson could truly outmatch Sonny in the near future, Nathan might reduce Kyson¡¯s visits to N&L Fairy Land to avoid potential issues. As Nathan pondered this, a message appeared on his phone. He set down the cup, stood up, and adjusted his cor and clothes with meticulous care. He exuded a noble air. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a while for Sonny to gather all the information. I have to visit the prison. Are you willing toe with me?¡± Kyson¡¯s countenance changed slightly. Prison¡­ It was the ce he despised the most. During the six months he spent in a high-security prison, he felt like a zombie, enduring daily hell. Unless absolutely necessary, he was very reluctant to go near any prison. Seeing Kyson¡¯s change of expression, Nathan raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not up for it. You can wait in the break room at the National Security Bureau. I¡¯ll fill you in when I get back. If you get tired, feel free to return to your home. ¡± Kyson stood up as well and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Everyone has a dark past. There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of now. I¡¯m right behind you, Mr. Payne. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan gave him an intrigued look and then walked out of the office. Meanwhile, in the prison of Stastle, Mylo was jolted from his sleep by a blinding shlight. A prison guard barked, ¡°No. 5803, get dressed ande with me now. ¡± Exhausted from the day¡¯s work, Mylo was reluctant but didn¡¯t dare resist. He climbed out of bed as instructed and followed the guard. It was veryte at night. The entire prison felt eerily quiet. Mylo followed the guard, still half-asleep and unsure of what was happening. ¡°Excuse me, where are you taking me? What needs to be done that can¡¯t wait till morning?¡± he asked, his voice wavering. Could it be that someone wanted to take his life to silence him? After noticing Mylo¡¯s anxious expression, the prison guard chuckled and guessed he had misunderstood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die tonight. There is someone important who wants to see you. ¡± Mylo¡¯s nerves went into overdrive. Who would visit someone in jail in the dead of night? Who could it be? He racked his brain, trying to make sense of it. Any hint of sleepiness from a few minutes ago had vanishedpletely. The heavy footfalls of the two reverberated down the dimly lit corridor as the prison guard withdrew a key from his pocket, inserting it into the lock of the secret visiting room.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2195 With a creaking protest, the iron door swung open. Mylo, bound by chains and handcuffs, shuffled inside. Inside the visiting room, arge square table dominated the space. On the opposite side of the table sat two men. Mylo scrutinized the man seated at the head of the table. The man¡¯s deep, dark eyes fixed on Mylo with an expressionless stare. He radiated an aura of unchallenged authority, his presence immensely powerful without a trace of anger. That face was all too familiar to Mylo, etched into his memory with a burning intensity; he harbored a constant, simmering desire to kill the loathsome Nathan. To his dismay, he was defeated, leaving him bereft of that opportunity. What surprised him even more was Nathan¡¯s decision to bring Kyson along this time. The Shaw family was a long-standing business rival of the Simmons family. Why would Nathan not steer clear of involving him in private family affairs? Riddled with uncertainty, Mylo took his seat with a stern expression.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As soon as the prison guard clicked the door shut and vanished from sight, he wasted no time diving into the heart of the matter. ¡°Why are you visiting me sote at night? Is something wrong with Norton?¡± Nathan absentmindedly traced his finger over the wristwatch adorning his left hand as he replied with a cold, resonant tone, ¡°He is fine. A few months back, I entrusted Colby and Destinee to his care. Recently, it¡¯se to light that the milk powder they have been consuming has a problem. It seems someone swapped the genuine product with a counterfeit without being noticed by Norton. ¡± Mylo¡¯s face bore a smug expression, teetering on the brink ofughter. ¡°Seems like you have a fair share of enemies, and some people are just itching to target your children. Your misery brings them joy. ¡± Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his expression stern as he cut to the chase. ¡°Back then, you held a rtively low position at the subsidiary in the border town. I know you didn¡¯t do it, but I have my suspicions about Ronan. He was brought back from the small town by Norton, frequently visiting Norton¡¯s vi. ¡± Mylo¡¯s amused expression disappeared in an instant. Seeing Nathan¡¯s skeptical gaze, he rushed to exin, ¡°No, it can¡¯t be my boy. He is not half as sharp as you are. I have drilled it into him to always run things by me before acting. He never told me this n. This whole thing couldn¡¯t have been him. ¡± Nathan scoffed, his doubt evident. ¡°Did he mention to you his little partnership with Danilo, plotting against Norton to grab power?¡± Mylo nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, he confessed, and I foolishly gave him the green light. Little did I know he would end up being more of a liability than an asset, bumbling his way through without considering the consequences and ultimately making a mess of things. ¡± Nathan fell into a brooding silence, his expression a mask of unreadable thoughts that left Mylo uncertain whether his words had convinced him. After a moment of contemtion, he feltpelled to continue his exnation. ¡°Even if my son did conspire against you without my knowledge, Norton would never have allowed it toe to fruition. Moreover, I heard Norton holds Colby and Destinee in the highest regard. Besides the nanny you brought, he entrusted only a select few, including Kern and a handful of trusted servants, with ess to the children¡¯s room. You should also know that Norton once served in the army. His military background has instilled in him a keen sense of vignce, particrly when ites to the safety of children. It¡¯s inconceivable that any harm could befall them from within the Payne family. ¡± He spoke with unshakeable confidence, never faltering for a moment. Kyson adopted a passive stance, refraining from engaging in any conversations. He wasn¡¯t privy to the internal affairs of the Payne family during that time. Nathan remained silent for a long time. Mylo¡¯s hands, resting crossed on the table, tightened nervously. Ronan had already gone overseas. Before he was arrested, Mylo had paved a path for Ronan¡¯s escape. While Life abroad might pose challenges, at least he ensured Ronan¡¯s basic needs were met, sparing him from danger. Chapter 2196 However, if Nathan were to pinpoint Ronan as the suspect and seek an international warrant for his arrest to bring him back to Cadiered, it would likely trigger a fresh wave of panic. Throughout his time in prison, Mylo gained insight into many matters. ¡°I¡¯m imploring you to trust me, Nathan. I¡¯m now utterly alone, no longer recognized as part of the Payne family. I know I can¡¯t match your prowess, and Ronan poses an even lesser threat to you. I won¡¯t deceive you about the milk powder incident. I urge you to reconsider your approach and refrain from probing within the Payne family. And don¡¯t even contemte investigating Norton.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. He would never dream of harming his own great-grandchildren. Investigating him would inflict unbearable emotional anguish. ¡± Nathan remained silent, but his expression twisted into a sneer. It seemed like he was mocking himself. Without saying anything else to Mylo, he turned around and left the secret meeting room through another door. His silhouette remained erect and exuded a cold, regal demeanor. Kyson trailed behind him in silence. ¡°Nathan! Mr. Payne! It can¡¯t possibly be Ronan. He is no longer a threat to you. Please let him go! You promised not to meddle in his affairs anymore. You said you would let him live his life in peace. If you break your word and bring him back, I¡¯ll haunt you even as a ghost! Speak to me, Nathan!¡± Mylo wanted to go after them, but the prison guard intervened, forcibly escorting him back. He couldn¡¯t fathom Nathan¡¯s thoughts or how much he believed his words. Mylo¡¯s voice, teetering on the brink of desperation, faded as the iron door closed. In the corridor, Kyson turned to Nathan with a curious expression. ¡°Nathan, do you believe what he said?¡± Nathan c@@ked an eyebrow in response. ¡°If you were in my shoes, would you believe him?¡± Kyson casually slipped his hands into his pockets and said, ¡°If a simr situation arose within the Shaw family, I would likely visit Mekhi in prison. However, he is known for his deceitfulness and slippery tongue. Therefore, I wouldn¡¯t put much faith in his words. ¡± Nathan¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°Exactly. ¡± Kyson was puzzled. Did Nathan not believe Mylo? ¡°But I can¡¯t im to understand Mylo¡¯s character, nor do I know the circumstances that led to his imprisonment by you and his expulsion from the Payne family. But judging from his expression just now, he appeared genuinely honest, so I believe he spoke the truth. ¡± Kyson paused, his gaze drifting downward, his blue eyes reflecting a hint of uncertainty. ¡°Or, how about looking into Norton¡¯s vi? If we bring in all the servants for questioning at the National Security Bureau, we¡¯ll eventually uncover the truth. ¡± Nathan nodded slowly, considering Kyson¡¯s suggestion. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that n in mind, but let¡¯s wait for Sonny¡¯s investigation results first. ¡± Mylo had a point. The once unbreakable bond between Nathan and Norton had weakened considerably. He eliminated all of Norton¡¯s informants and subordinates within the National Security Bureau, which had strained their rtionship. Any suspicion toward Norton now could spell trouble. The remaining bond between him and Norton might be severed. Nathan wouldn¡¯t even consider looking into Norton unless he had exhausted all other options. With a sharp intellect guiding him and his lengthy stride carrying him forward, Nathan briskly left the prison. As they settled into the car bound for the National Security Bureau, Nathan¡¯s phone chimed, signaling an iing call. Chapter 2197 It was Sonny calling. As soon as the call connected, Sonny said, ¡°Nathan, I have gathered all the information you requested. Upon reviewing it, it appears there might be some problems¡­¡± If Sonny had found some problems, it would make the Payne family less suspicious. Nathan was unsure whether he felt relief or just mumbness. He instructed, ¡°Return to the National Security Bureau. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the office. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sonny replied. Twenty minutester, Sonny entered Nathan¡¯s office carrying organized documents. This time, upon entering and noticing that Kyson hadn¡¯t yet departed, Sonny refrained from any jests and instead presented the documents to Nathan with a serious demeanor. Nathan epted them, flipping through each page attentively while listening to Sonny¡¯s briefing. ¡°Over thest three months, the Augason Group has delivered milk powder form to N&L Fairy Land five times, always managed by the same person, except for the first andst deliveries, which were handled by different individuals¡­¡± Nathan examined the documents meticulously, his expression growing increasingly concerned. Kyson, seated on the sofa nearby, walked up to Nathan¡¯s desk, took the documents Nathan had reviewed, and began to scrutinize the details. The documents revealed that the first individual responsible for the form deliveries hadmitted grave errors due to mishandling and personal reasons, leading to his dismissal following a customerint. The second person handled three deliveries without any issues.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. During this time, the form he delivered to other affluent families had noints, and his performance was exemry. His termination urred because he voluntarily resigned. The resignation letter didn¡¯t rify his reasons for leaving, and subsequently, the Augason Group appointed a new delivery person. Kyson remarked, ¡°If this data is correct, then there¡¯s a major issue with the individual who managed the milk powder deliveries three times consecutively. His reasons for resigning are suspicious, possibly because he wished to escape detection. He might have been the easiest to tamper with the milk powder during transit and switch out the original product. It seems unlikely that the most recent handler is involved, as thetest batch of milk powder has cleared inspection without any problems. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression remained grave and even deepened. ¡°Sonny, recheck how many affluent families this milk powder handler served during that time. ¡± Sonny grasped the implications at once. ¡°Nathan, are you thinking that this person might not have specifically targeted the Payne family, but instead aimed to harm the infants of several upper-ss families?¡± Nathan nodded gravely. ¡°We can¡¯t dismiss that possibility. We need solid proof. ¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll get on it immediately. ¡± Sonny turned and exited swiftly. As the door shut, only Nathan and Kyson remained in the office. Kyson exhaled gently. ¡°If it¡¯s not just the Payne family at risk, then the situation might be more controble. However, if the findings eventually show that you are the sole target, dealing with this will be challenging. ¡± Now leading the military region, Nathan was in a position where few dared to plot against his close associates. Chapter 2198 But over the years, as he maintained order at the border, he had antagonized many shadowy groups and umted a host of enemies. Exploring this issue would be far from trivial. Nathan remained silent, his dark eyes lost in contemtion. After a lengthy pause, he checked the clock on his desk and noted, ¡°It¡¯s already three o¡¯clock. Since Sonny is carrying out a covert investigation, we probably won¡¯t have the results until tomorrow morning. You should return to the Shaw family home and rest. ¡± Kyson disagreed and suggested yfully, ¡°Since I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight anyway, and you¡¯re not busy with other things, why not hit a bar for a few drinks and some conversation?¡± Nathan frowned and looked at him. ¡°Are you trying to get yourself thrown out of the National Security Bureau?¡± Colby was ill, and Lucinda was in the hospital to care for him. Destinee was at home, being looked after by Luisa and Zenia. If he couldn¡¯t immediately address the ongoing issues, he ought to return to his family right away. How could he justify leaving his family to go out for drinks? Seeing Nathan¡¯s evident irritation, Kysonughed. ¡°I was just trying to lighten the mood and stave off our tiredness with a joke. Don¡¯t take it seriously; I know you¡¯re not the type to neglect your family. ¡± Nathan, with a stoic face, replied, ¡°That joke wasn¡¯t funny, don¡¯t bring it up again. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Alright. ¡± Kyson masked the yfulness in his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s indeed veryte, and since there¡¯s nothing pressing, I¡¯ll head back and catch some sleep. ¡± ¡°Leave quickly. ¡± Nathan arranged the files concerning the milk powder incident on his desk and urged him to depart impatiently. Kyson made a slight clicking sound with his tongue and casually slipped his hands into his pockets, adopting a dignified air as he exited. Heined, ¡°Once you¡¯re done with me, you discard me without a second thought. You weren¡¯t this dismissive when you first asked me to join the investigation at the hospital. ¡± From a distance, Nathan watched his departing figure, remaining silent. It was deep into the night. Nathan was the sole person left in the office of the National Security Bureau. He sorted out the entire case, and only then did he leave the office to head back to the hospital. During the quiet hours, the hospital¡¯s inpatient department waspletely silent. Nathan tiptoed into his son¡¯s ward and found Lucinda still in the same position as before, propped up next to the baby¡¯s crib. Remaining in this position for an extended period not only caused pain in the arms and spine but also could lead to bloating. With empathy, Nathan gently lifted her and moved her to the bed provided forpanions. As he was about toy a nket over her, Lucinda awakened, grabbed his hand with her eyes half-closed from sleepiness, and whispered softly, ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Chapter 2199 Before Nathan could respond, Lucinda voiced her concerns first. ¡°In thesest few hours, I¡¯ve been drifting between sleep and wakefulness, repeatedly analyzing the situation. The Augason Group¡¯s factory is overseen by your former subordinate, and I personally checked the quality and security of the milk powder there. The issue is unlikely to originate from the factory. If it¡¯s not the delivery person tampering with the products, then it must be someone within the Payne family harboring ill intentions for quite some time. The security at N&L Fairy Land is thoroughly managed. Not even a dubious fly could enter, so the issue likely stems from Norton¡¯s residence. ¡± She tightened her grip on Nathan¡¯s hand, her voice filled with concern. ¡°I know you¡¯re at odds with your grandfather, and I understand your feelings, but your rtionship with him has been rather tensetely. Launching a full investigation into all of Norton¡¯s staff would certainly upset him. Please don¡¯t proceed with that unless it¡¯s truly indispensable. ¡± Nathan hadn¡¯t expected that while she was caring for Colby, she had also been pondering these concerns for him. He bent down affectionately and softly ki*sed her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand what¡¯s at stake and I won¡¯t take any hasty actions. ¡± Lucinda appeared genuinelyforted by his words, rxed her hold, closed her eyes, and began to breathe steadily. Nathan gently continued to ki*s her eyebrows, eyes, nose tip, soft lips, and cheeks, showing his Love. Lucinda yfully scolded him with a gentle push. ¡°Stop it, Colby is sleeping. ¡± Nathanplied and ceased his actions. ¡°Alright, then get some rest, honey. I¡¯ll go and watch over little Colby. ¡± Lucinda objected, ¡°I¡¯ve managed to rest for a few hours and have regained some energy. You¡¯ve been busy at the National Security Bureau all evening. You¡¯re more exhausted than I am. I¡¯ll stay with Colby; you should get some sleep. ¡± As she was about to get up, Nathan took her hand and ced it between his legs. Startled by his actions, Lucinda froze in surprise. Nathan¡¯s voice was rough with emotion as he said, ¡°My dear, do you feel that? ki*sing you has left me far from sleepy. In fact, it¡¯s quite the opposite. ¡± Lucinda was at a loss for words. Was he suggesting this was somehow her fault? Nathan gently tucked Lucinda in and helped her lie back on the bed, speaking in a soft, reassuring voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey. I¡¯ll stay up tonight. If Colby wakes up, I¡¯ll handle everything-remember, I became quite the expert during your recovery from the childbirth. ¡± Lucinda, reassured by his confidence, reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay, if it helps you calm your excitement. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After expressing hismitment, Nathan leaned down to ki*s her tenderly again, seemingly unable to get enough. Lucinda closed her eyes, surrendering to sleep. Nathan lingered by her side until he was sure she was deeply asleep. He then quietly moved to where Colby was sleeping. For those at rest, the night passed in a blink, but for Nathan, awake and alert all night, the hours stretched endlessly. He asionally pondered a simpler life. What if they weren¡¯t burdened by the expectations tied to their wealthy backgrounds, his military duties, and her role as the head of her family? What if they were just an average couple with twins-would life not be simpler? Such thoughts, however, were mere flights of fancy. The reality was that Nathan and Lucinda bore heavy responsibilities they could not simply cast aside. Chapter 2200 Lost in these reflections, Nathan eventually dozed off. He was jolted awake at five in the morning by Colby¡¯s cries. Years of military discipline had honed his instincts¡ªColby¡¯s soft sobs instantly roused him. He scooped up his son, soothing him with whisperedforts. ncing back at Lucinda, he was relieved to find her still sleeping peacefully. Cradling Colby, Nathan tiptoed out of the ward to the adjoining nursery. There, he efficiently prepared a bottle of milk. As the new day dawned, two hours after Nathan had drifted off, Sonny arrived. With Lucinda still asleep, Nathan gestured for silence, signaling Sonny to tread softly. Sonny, about to speak, paused at Nathan¡¯s stern look, nodding silently and waiting by the door. Once outside the room, Sonny spoke more freely. ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ve discreetly collected a can of baby form from each of several affluent families, avoiding any direct exnation to prevent unnecessary rm. I made up an excuse and sent the samples to the National Security Bureau for testing. We should have results soon. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathan responded, pping him on the shoulder. ¡°You did wellst night. Go get some rest and send Lonnie to rece you. ¡± Sonny grinned, the picture of loyalty.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°No worries. Helping out with my little nephew is the least I can do. We need to uncover who¡¯s behind this quickly. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan yfully pinched Sonny¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go home and have Luisa put a facial mask on you. Your skin hasn¡¯t recovered from yourst business trip. You¡¯re getting engaged soon, remember? You need to look after yourself¡ªand don¡¯t forget about Luisa. ¡± Sonny¡¯s smile faded slightly at the mention of his suntan. ¡°I know, I¡¯m on it. Luisa and I are solid,¡± he reassured Nathan. With a nod, Nathan watched Sonny leave the hospital. Before departing, Sonny called Lonnie to take over his shift. Feeling the need to refresh, Nathan washed up in a nearby restroom, shaking off the fatigue. Lonnie arrived in haste just as Nathan was finishing up. ¡°Come, drive me to the National Security Bureau,¡± Nathan directed. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Lonnie replied, following him into the elevator. Standing at attention, Lonnie noticed Nathan¡¯s distant expression, a mix of determination and concern etched across his face as the elevator doors closed. After pondering for a moment, Nathan instructed, ¡°The hospital is crowded, so let¡¯s discreetly increase the security around Colby¡¯s ward, just to be safe. ¡± Lonnie nodded. ¡°Understood, sir. ¡± ¡°Have you reviewed the case file regarding the tainted milk powder?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked over the details beforeing here. I¡¯m up to date with the progress of Sonny¡¯s investigationst night,¡± Lonnie replied. Chapter 2201 ncing at his watch, Nathan continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with the case, do you have any theories about who might be orchestrating this?¡± ¡°Me?¡± It had been a long time since Lonnie hadst worked closely with Nathan, so he couldn¡¯t keep pace with him. Nathan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°We¡¯re alone here. Who else would I be asking?¡± His voice carried a hint of irritation. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Has marriage muddled your thinking?¡± Lonnie was left speechless. A look of difort was clear on his face, but facing Nathan, his boss, he felt a deep sense of apprehension. Fearing Nathan more than anyone else, Lonnie chose to remain silent, absorbing the rebuke without a word. Once they reached the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot and settled into the car, Lonnie started to share his thoughts. ¡°Mr.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Payne, food safety is tightly regted here. It¡¯s unlikely that any licensed producer would manufacture contaminated form. ¡± As they drove away, Nathan mulled this over in the back seat of the luxury car. ¡°Do you suspect the culprit might have purchased it from the ck market?¡± Lonnie nodded thoughtfully, and then shook his head. ¡°It likely wasn¡¯t purchased. It seems to be produced by a major ndestine factory. Colby and Destinee consume a significant amount of form each month, and we always have Augason Group stockpile a batch for us. If the tests show that the form used by other affluent families contains the same substances, it¡¯s probable that these quantities areing from the ck market, possibly orchestrated by one of its leaders. Yet, I can¡¯t fathom their motive. They seem to target only the wealthy. Could it be out of resentment towards the affluent?¡± Nathan remained silent, his gaze fixed on the passing scenery, his eyes dark and contemtive, hinting at ominous thoughts. ¡°If their grudge is against the wealthy in general, the case is easy to handle. However, if the Payne family is the specific target, then this situation is far more intricate than we anticipated. ¡± Lonnie exhaled deeply, focusing on the road ahead. Back at the hospital, the additional security Nathan had requested had yet to arrive. Meanwhile, Colby¡¯s cries echoed through the ward, rousing Lucinda from her sleep. ncing around the room, she realized she and Colby were alone. Nathan must have left to address the troubling case. Dark forces seemed to be at work against the Payne family, lurking in the shadows for months. If Nathan couldn¡¯t uncover and resolve the threat soon, it would loom as a severe risk. Gathering herposure, Lucinda went to the crib, lifted the wailing Colby, and gently soothed him, her mind racing with concern for her family¡¯s safety. Ever since the birth of the babies, Nathan and Zenia had been the primary caregivers, changing diapers and feeding the infants. Nathan seldom allowed Lucinda to care for the twins, often vying with her for the role. Cradling Colby, Lucinda prepared the milk herself. Though not particrly adept at it, she was determined to handle it alone, foregoing any assistance from the nursing staff, her expression set with resolve. By eight-thirty in the morning, only two casually dressed policemen stood guard at the door of the ward. Their authoritative presence deterred passersby, marking them as figures not to be trifled with. Minutester, while Lucinda was feeding Colby from a bottle, she caught snippets of conversation outside the door. Chapter 2202 Then, with a soft rustle, the door opened. A woman, dressed as a nurse and wearing a mask, entered carrying a small medical tray. Lucinda nced briefly at her uniform and then returned her focus to feeding Colby. ¡°I didn¡¯t ring for assistance. What do you need?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s time for the baby¡¯s medication,¡± the nurse announced.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°For his heart condition?¡± Lucinda inquired. ¡°Yes,¡± the nurse confirmed. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t the doctor mention yesterday that the milder medication was out of stock and that we¡¯d need a few days to assess his condition before deciding on further treatment?¡± ¡°Yes, that was the case,¡± the nurse replied, ¡°but we¡¯ve received the medication today from an overseas pharmacy. Given that your son is a priority patient here, we acted immediately to administer it. ¡± Lucinda eyed the nurse thoughtfully, a hint of suspicion in her demeanor. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°Please hand me the medicine. ¡± The nurse approached Lucinda respectfully and ced the medicine box from the tray onto her table. While holding the baby in one arm, Lucinda continued to feed the baby with the milk bottle. With her other hand, she reached for the medicine box on the table. The nurse stood by silently. Before she touched the box, Lucinda felt that something was amiss. ¡°No, it should be the attending physician who administers the medicine to my baby on the first day. Even if the medicine is prepared, the physician must review the prescription and discuss it with me personally, rather than sending a nurse. ¡± Suddenly, she turned her head and asked the nurse, ¡°What are you here for?¡± The nurse¡¯s eyes showed clear malice. As Lucinda turned to face her, the nurse swiftly pulled out an anesthesia needle hidden behind her and plunged it forcefully into Lucinda¡¯s neck. Since Lucinda was holding the baby, she found it challenging to defend herself with only one hand, while the nurse exploited her advantage of using both hands. The needle sank into Lucinda¡¯s neck. She clenched her teeth and kicked the nurse forcefully. The nurse stumbled back two steps, and fortunately, the anesthetic hadn¡¯t been injected yet. A faint red mark appeared on Lucinda¡¯s fair skin, with a trickle of blood emerging. Her movements were so abrupt that little Colby in her arms became ufortable and started to cry. At that moment, Lucinda didn¡¯t have time to soothe Colby. She quickly ced him back in the crib and covered him with a gauze. Then, she engaged in a struggle with the woman in the nurse¡¯s uniform. Lucinda was skilled in jujitsu, holding a ck belt. Without holding the baby, she quickly overpowered the nurse. She pinned the woman down with an arm-lock against the table and asked in a stern voice, ¡°Who sent you here? What have you done to the policemen outside?¡± Chapter 2203 Themotion in the room was quite loud, and the small transparent ss window on the door allowed anyone outside to see vaguely into the room. However, despite the noise, the two policemen assigned by Nathan didn¡¯t enter the room. Something must have happened to them. The woman chuckled. ¡°Catching me is pointless. I don¡¯t know anything. I just followed orders after getting paid. The policemen outside have been sent away. They won¡¯t be back for at least half an hour. And in five minutes, a group wille to take the child. Even if you call for help, your man might not arrive in time, right?¡± Lucinda looked at Colby, now crying in the crib. Fury built within her. She seized the woman¡¯s hair and inquired, ¡°Why are you taking the baby? He¡¯s so young. Who could he possibly have offended?¡± The woman winced from the pain in her scalp. She took a deep breath and replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Like I said, catching me won¡¯t help. I¡¯m just following orders. If such a young child has offended someone, it¡¯s likely because of the adults!¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression was icy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She maintained her grip on the woman without relenting. The person orchestrating this knew Colby¡¯s ward number and the specifics of his illness, indicating meticulous preparation. Was this vendetta against her or Nathan? Without any hesitation, Lucinda proposed, ¡°How much did your boss pay you? I¡¯ll triple that amount. ¡± The woman in the nurse uniform was taken aback and replied with reluctance, ¡°This isn¡¯t a matter of money. It¡¯s about honor among criminals. If I betray my employer, who will trust me in the future?¡± Lucinda scoffed, ¡°My partner leads the National Security Bureau. Do you think you¡¯ll avoid jail if I turn you in? Will you even have a future in the criminal world?¡± The woman stubbornly replied, ¡°I can¡¯t work for you. I¡¯m not that kind of person. No amount of money will change my mind. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll offer ten times what your boss is paying you. ¡± The woman was momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, she found herself in a quandary. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or why your family has such wealth, but this situation¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda cut her off, increasing her offer. ¡°Twenty times. ¡± ¡°Deal!¡± The woman¡¯s hostile demeanor softened, and she smiled warmly. ¡°As long as you keep your promise, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask!¡± Lucinda did not reply and released the woman. Then, Lucinda calmly soothed the crying Colby, while thoughtfully andposedly pondering the entire situation. The woman massaged her sore wrist, a reminder of Lucinda¡¯s grip, and began to fret about her newmitment. ¡°Boss, two minutes have gone by. In three minutes, a group will enter the ward. They¡¯ve brought anesthesia guns and stun guns. We can¡¯t outfight them unarmed. You¡¯re offering a high reward, but I¡¯m not sure I can protect you. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s eyes remained cool as she quickly devised a strategy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reveal that you¡¯ve switched sides. Just follow their instructions. ¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman appeared puzzled. She nced at the small child in Lucinda¡¯s arms, incredulous. Lucinda cared about her son so much. How could she allow him to be taken and used as leverage by the intruders? Chapter 2204 Three minutester, five tall men in ck suits discreetly entered the baby¡¯s ward in intervals to avoid drawing attention. The woman in the nurse uniform had restrained Lucinda and gagged her with a towel. The disorder in the ward and the disheveled appearance of both women suggested a violent struggle had urred before the men arrived. The leader inquired, ¡°What happened here?¡± Breathing heavily, the nurse replied with a forced smile, ¡°We¡¯rete. Thisdy sent the baby to the doctor for a check-up. It seems he¡¯s still in the examination room. She returned here to retrieve something and encountered me, leading to this fight. ¡± The leader expressed his displeasure. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you search for the child and take him, instead of just tying her up and guarding her?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°She¡¯s skilled in jujitsu. I worried that if I left, she¡¯d use something in the room to break free and seek help. What should I do if that happened?¡± The woman looked uneasy. ¡°Why were you so dyed? I¡¯m here by myself. How can I manage both tasks alone? She just threatened me, iming her partner heads the National Security Bureau, and that I¡¯m in trouble. ¡± The leader remained silent, his dark eyes peering intensely from behind his sunsses, hinting at his dissatisfaction. The woman continued to argue, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already secured her, and now that she knows, we can¡¯t just let her go. It might be better to take her too. I¡¯ve heard the head of the National Security Bureau is very fond of his wife. Kidnapping her might be more effective than taking a child. Perhaps, even if you aim for the entire National Security Bureau, he might surrender it willingly. ¡± The leader paused for a moment, and then subtly signaled to his associate. The associate immediately used his mobile to make a call. After receiving confirmation from the other end, he nodded to the leader. ¡°Take her away,¡±manded the leader to the woman who had tied up Lucinda. ¡°You should continue to disguise yourself as a nurse and head back to the doctor¡¯s office to take the child. Bring the three of them, just in case. We need to take both the child and the woman. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Lucinda was blindfolded with ck fabric and ced inside a coarse sack to avoid drawing attention within the hospital. The leader swiftly changed his outfit, grabbed a trolley, and pushed it away, hiding Lucinda in the sack beneath many vegetables. They hacked the surveince system and used the employee passage without any obstacles. Only when they reached the ck minibus did they pull Lucinda from the sack and toss her onto the back seat. However, the group didn¡¯t immediately leave. They nned to wait for the other individuals who were supposed to kidnap the baby to return. A few minutester, the leader received a message, and his voice grew more serious. ¡°The situation has changed. The National Security Bureau has stationed additional undercover guards in the hospital. It seems we can¡¯t take the child. Tell them to pull back and drive off. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s mouth had been gagged, and her blindfold was not removed. However, she could hear everything clearly. Lucinda let out a sigh of relief. Thinking about little Colby hidden in the wardrobe of the ward, she felt increasingly nervous. Chapter 2205 She hoped that the undercover guards Nathan had secretly sent would notice something was wrong in the ward soon. That way, they could rescue little Colby from the wardrobe and ensure his safety. The minibus continued on its journey. Lucinda tapped her fingers, calmly calcting how long the trip would take. Throughout the drive, the men in suits remained silent, showing their strict discipline. Lucinda grew increasingly curious about their boss. After about 40 minutes, the minibus came to a halt. The men in suits removed the towel from her mouth and pulled Lucinda out of the vehicle. Lucinda was annoyed. ¡°Could you please be gentler withdies?¡± The suited man looked surprised. Were the kidnapped nowadays more aggressive than their captors? ¡°Your life is in our hands now. Don¡¯t be so bold. ¡± Without any hint of fear and with a cold and arrogant voice, Lucinda said, ¡°You kidnapped me just to make a profit from Nathan. If you harm me, even slightly, you know the repercussions will be severe if you upset him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. You should handle me carefully, like something valuable. Understand?¡± Even though her eyes were covered and her hands bound with ropes, she still projected strength, leaving the men in suits in awe. The men in suits were mere subordinates and didn¡¯t understand their leader¡¯s intentions. They had no choice but to follow Lucinda¡¯s demand to treat her gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Simmons. ¡± Assisted by two men, Lucinda began to walk. She couldn¡¯t see where she was going, but her tied hands managed subtle movements. Before being brought here, she had grabbed a handful of milk powder that Colby normally ate. As she walked more than ten meters or rounded corners, she would slightly rx her grip, dropping bits of milk powder as she went. The powder was so fine it would scatter in the wind before even hitting the ground. Lucinda hoped that Nathan would be able to use a dog to track her down after discovering she had been kidnapped. The ground beneath her feet felt like soft soil, with asional broken branches. Lucinda wondered if she had been taken to a forest. As she walked, she pondered over her next n. As soon as Nathan and Lonnie arrived at the National Security Bureau and exited the car, Nathan¡¯s phone rang. The caller was one of the policemen he had stationed at the hospital to protect Lucinda and Colby. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened. He felt something was amiss and answered the call immediately. The officer said urgently, ¡°There¡¯s trouble, Mr. Payne. The ward shows signs of a severe fight. Your wife is missing, and Colby was found in the wardrobe. He must be hungry; he was crying, which is how we discovered his location. ¡± Nathan felt his heart skip a beat, his mind fixating on the phrase ¡°Your wife is missing. ¡± Chapter 2206 A cold look settled over his handsome features, and his eyes darkened with a fierce glint. ¡°Check the security footage and find out where Lucinda is. ¡± ¡°Yes, I have dispatched someone to the hospital¡¯s monitoring room. We should have some answers soon. Additionally, I¡¯ve had two nurses check the restrooms to see if Mrs. Payne is still in the hospital. ¡± Nathan clenched his fists, trying to maintain hisposure. He had to trust in Lucinda¡¯s ability to defend herself. It wouldn¡¯t be easy for her toe to harm. She should be safe for the time being. ¡°Seal off the entire hospital and inform the hospital director that if anything happens to my wife, I will ensure the hospital is shut down. ¡± It was astonishing that during the day, someone had brazenly stormed into the baby¡¯s ward and caused such chaos. The fight was intense, yet no one in the hospital was aware of it. Despite the policemen he had assigned for protection and the well- known security measures of the hospital, such an incident still urred. This suggested there might be a spy within the hospital, indicating that the adversaries were quite formidable. This situation demanded a thorough investigation! Heposed himself and instructed the officers stationed secretly around the hospital to maintain their cover and use the hospital¡¯s security guards to secure the area. After ending the call, he directed Lonnie, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the investigation of the milk powder to you. I need to head back to the hospital. ¡± Lonnie nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, sir. I¡¯ll assemble the agents from the National Security Bureau and be ready for yourmand. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t respond further. He took the car key from Lonnie¡¯s hand, left the National Security Bureau¡¯s gate, got into the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car. During his drive back to the hospital, he called Kyson using the Bluetooth headset in his car. Considering who could look after Colby, Nathan realized only Kyson, Colby¡¯s godfather, was both familiar and trustworthy enough to ask for help.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Although Nathan didn¡¯t exin the situation over the phone, Kyson immediately sensed something was amiss. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucinda supposed to be taking care of Colby in the hospital? Why do you need me toe and look after him?¡± Nathan gripped the steering wheel tightly and drove with a grave expression. He remained silent. Kyson, picking up on Nathan¡¯s unusual silence, pressed further, ¡°Is something wrong with Lucinda? Don¡¯t keep it from me. I¡¯m worried about the milk powder incident too. ¡± After a moment of contemtion, Nathan replied, ¡°Lucinda is missing. My men are reviewing the surveince footage. If she has left the hospital, I fear she¡¯s been kidnapped. ¡± A pause filled the other end of the line. With an increasingly anxious tone, Kyson asked, ¡°Where are you now? Have you returned to the hospital? I¡¯m on my way. ¡± Nathan hung up the phone and, consumed with anxiety, drove into the hospital¡¯s garage. He proceeded directly upstairs to the monitoring room. The officer assigned to the monitoring room had just finished reviewing the day¡¯s surveince footage. ¡°Mr. Payne, about half an hour ago, the entirework of the hospital was hacked, including the surveince systems. We found nothing suspicious. Also, we¡¯ve searched the entire hospital for Mrs. Payne but haven¡¯t seen her. She might¡­ have been taken. ¡± Chapter 2207 Nathan inhaled deeply, his eyes turning cold and fierce. He was on edge, eager to confront those responsible for his wife¡¯s abduction.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The expression on his face frightened the policeman. Worried that Nathan might think he had failed in his duties, he quickly added, ¡°The officers stationed at Colby¡¯s ward door were not there when the incident urred. I learned from them that they were sent by the nurse to fetch medicine for Colby. Mr. Payne, this appears to be a carefully orchestrated kidnapping. To guarantee Mrs. Payne¡¯s safety in their custody, should we promptly inform the bureau captains and mobilize all our resources to locate her without dy?¡± ¡°No need. Don¡¯t escte this. Let¡¯s head to the ward first,¡± Nathan said calmly. ¡°Understood. ¡± The policeman grasped Nathan¡¯s concerns. Lucinda was the wealthiest woman in Cadiered, leader of the Simmons family, and Nathan¡¯s wife; her kidnapping indicated that someone powerful was behind it. With Lucinda now in the kidnappers¡¯ hands, if they realized the National Security Bureau was intervening, they might harm her, driving Nathan to a point of no return against the criminal underworld. The policeman followed Nathan to the baby¡¯s ward. The room was chaotic. Colby, only a few months old, had been returned to his crib. Although Colby had been fed from a milk bottle, he continued to sob. His cries were faint and sorrowful, almost as if he sensed his mother¡¯s abduction, with tears trickling from his eyes. Holding Colby, Nathan tried to soothe him, yet his gaze remained vignt, scanning the room for signs of the struggle. He was familiar with Lucinda¡¯sbat skills. Despite her petite build, she was nimble and could incapacitate an opponent with a strategic strike to a critical area. The room was a chaotic scene, suggesting a prolonged struggle had taken ce. This wasn¡¯t Lucinda¡¯s usual fighting style when facing enemies. Something about this didn¡¯t sit right with him. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, his expression serious as he methodically analyzed the situation. Across Cadiered, few could challenge Lucinda unless the opposition deployed several elite fighters. Yet, such a bold move in a hospital would surely draw attention. Alternatively, the assants might have been armed. A sense of dread tightened Nathan¡¯s chest. The disarray in the hospital room showed no signs of blood or the metallic tang of gunfire, and he hoped his fears were baseless. Another possibility lingered that Lucinda might have pretended to surrender to use herself as bait. Otherwise, Colby wouldn¡¯t have been hidden in a wardrobe but taken along with her. After piecing together the events, Nathan sighed deeply, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness and guilt over his wife¡¯s perilous actions. Colby¡¯s crying continued, his voice faint and soft, his tears mirroring his father¡¯s sorrowful state. Nathan gently consoled him, his eyes catching sight of a spill of baby form beneath the table. Chapter 2208 He walked over, crouched down, and inspected the powder. His long, refined fingers grazed the powder, rubbing it between them as his dark eyes pondered deeply. Sonny had been upied all night and had just returned home to rest. Nathan decided not to wake him. He instructed, ¡°Notify Captain Fletcher Davies right away. Assemble a small team of ten and bring a military dog. ¡± ¡°Understood, sir. ¡± While waiting for Fletcher¡¯s team to get ready and arrive, Nathan soothed the baby and anticipated Kyson¡¯s arrival to take over. Kyson sped through the streets, reaching the ward in less than ten minutes. Upon seeing the room still in disarray, Kyson¡¯s face hardened, and he immediately asked, ¡°Have you found Lucinda? Is she safe?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was somber. ¡°No. ¡± Kyson, visibly agitated, eximed, ¡°How can you remain soposed? Those people have the audacity to strike right under our noses, which means they¡¯re not just a minor threat. What if Lucinda is harmed? You always portray yourself as a devoted husband. How can you seem so unaffected with Lucinda missing?¡± Nathan nced sideways and caught sight of Kyson¡¯s fierce, icy stare, brimming with coldness and cruelty. ¡°Kyson, my wife is missing. I haven¡¯t given up yet. Are you so eager to step into my shoes?¡± Kyson was taken aback and struggled for words. He gasped. ¡°The focus should be on finding Lucinda. How can you think of unreasonable jealousy at a time Like this?¡± Nathan stood, handing the baby over to Kyson. ¡°Whether it¡¯s unreasonable jealousy or not, you know better. Look after your godson and make sure nothing else goes wrong. I need to go find Lucinda. ¡± Kyson narrowed his eyes, his concern apparent. ¡°Can Ie with you? As the former head of the Secret Investigation Department, I have skills that could be useful. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. The staff from my National Security Bureau are just as capable as any former director. ¡± Nathan fixed a stern gaze on him. ¡°I can¡¯t trust those officers whock experience with children to look after Colby. Colby¡¯s care can only be entrusted to you. If you fail to protect Colby and that affects my efforts, it could endanger Lucinda even more. ¡± Kyson remained silent, absorbing Nathan¡¯s words. Fletcher¡¯s unit was ready. Nathan turned and quickly exited the hospital. After trekking for more than ten minutes through the mountains, Lucinda was finally brought to her destination by the group of kidnappers. The sound of her high heels clicking on stone bricks echoed crisply. The path was no longer muddy. It seemed they had reached their destination.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2209 She remained silent throughout the journey, and the suited men escorting her were equally quiet, revealing nothing about their motives. With her vision obscured, Lucinda¡¯s hearing became more acute, picking up the distinct sound of her heels tapping on the ground. The floor beneath her felt more like expensive marble than simple stone. It appeared she had been brought to a luxurious ce. She was confused.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Shouldn¡¯t they have taken her to some isted mountain shack? Lost in her thoughts, Lucinda was ushered into a room, where a man pressed down on her shoulders, guiding her to sit. The seat felt soft,posed of fabric and cotton. Was she seated on a sofa? Lucinda felt bewildered. Was this a kidnapping or merely a visit? ¡®s BunnyBookery Her blindfold was removed, and the sudden brightness made her squint. It took her a moment to adjust her vision and take in her surroundings. What she saw was avish and elegant vi. She appeared to be in the living room, seated on a side sofa. Lucinda turned to see a middle-aged man in a suit and tie upying the main chair, radiating authority and a touch of mischief. The man was smoking a brown cigar, reclining casually on the sofa. His sharp, dark eyes narrowed as he nced at one of his men. The subordinate caught the signal, stepped forward, removed the gag from Lucinda¡¯s mouth, and, with exaggerated politeness, poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°Allow me to introduce myself, Mrs. Payne. My name is Everett Gomez; I run the underground operations in Stastle. This vi is one of my private properties, and admittedly, it¡¯s overdue for a clean. I trust you won¡¯t mind the state of things. ¡± Lucinda maintained a cool demeanor, eyeing the coffee skeptically. She scoffed, ¡°My hands are still tied. How do you expect me to drink this coffee? Don¡¯t you think this is an unusual way to invite someone, Mr. Gomez?¡± Everett exhaled a cloud of smoke from his cigar, chuckling. ¡°Mrs. Payne, you may untie yourself. If my men were to assist, it might expose your trick. ¡± Lucinda was momentarily taken aback. The man had surmised that she had surrendered as a ruse. It was clear he was no ordinary individual. With her strategy exposed, Lucinda made no attempt to conceal it any Longer. Her wrists were bound behind her back with what seemed to be a tight knot, but it was actually a slipknot. Chapter 2210 Should she face any immediate danger, Lucinda was prepared to Loosen it and make her escape. Unperturbed by her trick being exposed, Lucinda calmly loosened the rope and tossed it onto the coffee table. ¡°Putting me through all this, what is it you want, Mr. Gomez?¡± Everett took his time, puffing on his cigar before responding, ¡°My team apprehended you incidentally. Mrs. Payne, you are now the wealthiest woman in Cadiered, and Mr. Payne controls the military sector. Both of you are prominent figures.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. We wouldn¡¯t presume to disrespect a guest visiting us for the first time. ¡± Lucinda noted his apparent respect for Nathan but remained skeptical. ¡°Your men aimed to kidnap my child, not me. Do you really think using a child as leverage against Nathan will be effective?¡± Everett countered, ¡°Mrs. Payne, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My intention in taking Colby was not to harm him but to safeguard him. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Everett borated, ¡°I became a fatherte in life. At forty, my wife and I were blessed with a son, who is just a bit older than your child, barely four months. He, too, consumes the same brand of form. Recently, my son became ill, admitted for weakness and fever, incidentally on the same hospital floor as your child. I got wind of the news that the form was contaminated and began investigating who was responsible. ¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°It appears the other party might be operating in the ck market, perhaps more formidable than myself. I. uncovered their scheme to target babies who are already hospitalized, including yours. So, I posed as a kidnapper to throw them off, making them believe it was just an attack from Nathan¡¯s enemies, hoping they would let down their guard. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Payne, you were so alert and capable, hiding the baby anding to check us out yourself. ¡± Lucinda processed this, her eyes sweeping over the vi once more, still dubious. ¡°You im your baby is about four months old. Babies can¡¯t tolerate the smell of smoke and alcohol, yet here you are, smoking a cigar in front of me. I detected the scent of tobo as soon as I entered, suggesting more than one cigar has been smoked. ¡± Lucinda scoffed, ¡°If you¡¯re trying to disarm me and earn my trust this way, shouldn¡¯t you pay more attention to such details?¡± Everett was idly tapping his unfinished cigar into the ashtray. After listening to Lucinda¡¯s remark, Everett paused, and then decisively stubbed out the barely smoked, expensive brown cigar. Seeing his actions, Lucinda gave no response. Everett sighed deeply. As a prominent figure in the ck market, he expressed his frustrations. ¡°To be honest, Mrs. Payne, my wife is very strict with me. Ever since we had our child, she forbids me from smoking and drinking. If she finds out, I¡¯ll face serious consequences when I get home. But, as you might know, in our line of work, avoiding smoking and drinking at social events is nearly impossible. So, I often sneak around. Before I return home tonight, I¡¯ll need to take a shower elsewhere to wash off the smell. ¡± He sighed again, his smile awkward. Lucinda noticed something in his demeanor. Despite hisints, his eyes sparkled with joy. It seemed he was pleased to be under his wife¡¯s watchful eye. This made Lucinda think of Nathan. He, too, was under her watch. She had insisted he avoid smoking and drinking, worried about the impact on their babies. She wondered briefly if Nathan might also secretly indulge behind her back. This thought lingered in her mind for only a moment before Lucinda smiled and dismissed it. Nathan wouldn¡¯t dare. Chapter 2211 In this aspect, he was far more transparent than Everett and ced a higher value on his family. Lucinda rxed and smiled. ¡°Yes, I understand your situation. Having a baby at home, you have to be careful. ¡± Everett was unsure how much Lucinda believed. He took out his phone, disyed a photo of his baby, and handed it to her. ¡°Mrs. Payne, I never intended to harm your baby. I nned to use this special means to bring your baby here safely, under very special circumstances. I hope you can trust me. ¡± Lucinda epted the phone and casually scrolled through several photos. She saw a family portrait and a close-up of him with his baby. She tapped the details in the upper right corner of the photo album. The photos were recent and showed no signs of being altered. ¡°Okay, I believe you, Mr. Gomez. ¡± Just as she finished speaking, the loud barking of a dog echoed from outside the vi. She looked surprised. ¡°You have arge dog too?¡± Everett appeared puzzled. ¡°No, this is a private residence deep in the woods. My wife and I used toe here for vacations and summers to rx. We¡¯ve never kept even a servant here. Where would the doge from?¡± Lucinda paused for a moment, and then a realization dawned on her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her expression shifted. ¡°Oh no, it must be my husband. ¡± The look on Everett¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Mr. Payne? With the dog barking like that, he seems to be approaching with force. Is he going to attack my vi?¡± Without responding, Lucinda stood and headed for the door. Everett and his group of suited bodyguards quickly followed her. Exiting the living room, Lucinda peered through the garden toward the iron gate. Nathan wasn¡¯t in his military uniform but wore a casual, simple suit that made him look tidy. His expression was grave and cold as he struggled to contain his anger. At the gate of Everett¡¯s vi, Nathan¡¯s men had overpowered the four bodyguards. Handcuffed by the police, the bodyguards looked desperately at Everett for assistance. ¡°Mr. Gomez, they were too quick for us. We stood no chance and were subdued in moments¡­¡± Everett responded with a frigid expression, ¡°Do you think I need you to tell me that? I¡¯m already aware. ¡± The bodyguards fell silent. Everett nced at the bodyguard standing behind him and instructed, ¡°Since Mr. Payne is here, hurry and open the gate. ¡± When the iron gate opened, Lucinda approached and greeted Nathan warmly. ¡°Darling. ¡± Chapter 2212 Nathan examined her anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Mr. Gomez wanted to coborate with the military to uncover who was behind the milk powder incident, but his methods were too drastic,¡± exined Lucinda. Nathan didn¡¯t respond. He seemed displeased with her actions. Everett interjected, ¡°Mr. Payne, you arrived quickly. I nned to exin everything to Mrs. Payne and then inform you about the kidnapping. Perhaps we can discuss this over some coffee inside?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nathan remained silent, his gaze deepening. He gripped his wife¡¯s hand firmly. It seemed that Nathan only felt secure when he could see and touch Lucinda. He took her hand and epted Everett¡¯s invitation to enter the vi. Everett quickly followed them inside. Once Nathan arrived, he consciously chose a side sofa, leaving the main seat for Nathan and Lucinda. A bodyguard served two cups of coffee and then exited the living room with the others, leaving only Nathan, Lucinda, and Everett in the room. Once they were alone, Nathan picked up a coffee cup from the table, took a sip, and tasted the distinct vor of Everett¡¯s coffee beans. Everett smiled, ¡°The coffee beans are fresh from this year¡¯s batch. I didn¡¯t bring any servants; the bodyguard made it, so the coffee might not be perfect. Please bear with it. ¡± Nathan remained silent, his expression serious. Everett couldn¡¯t decipher his thoughts-whether he was angry or dissatisfied. Finding no other option, Everett took a box of cigars from his coat pocket, offered it with both hands and asked tentatively, ¡°Would you like one, Mr. Payne?¡± Nathan immediately shook his head decisively. ¡°My wife is very strict about such things; she doesn¡¯t allow me to touch them. ¡± ncing at Lucinda, Everett quickly caught on and gave a knowing smile. ¡°It seems the rumors are true then-that you adore your wife above all else. ¡± Nathan frowned, his expression stern. Everett responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Mr. Payne. ¡± He patted his chest gently and said in a kind tone, ¡°Actually, I am quite submissive to my wife as well. ¡± After listening for a bit, Nathan realized that Everett wasn¡¯t just ttering him and that his sincerity was evident. Everett seemed quite approachable. It was unusual for someone from the underworld to be so open. Nathan¡¯s expression softened. He got straight to the point. ¡°Lucinda mentioned you wanted to coborate with us. What kind of partnership are you proposing?¡± Everett repeated what he had told Lucinda, and then remarked, ¡°The mastermind is likely a gang leader. You might have your suspicions too. I¡¯m more familiar with the underworld than you are. I can use my illegal contacts to engage your suspects and coborate with you when needed. ¡± Nathan remained silent, and Lucinda pondered the proposal. Chapter 2213 Everett wasn¡¯t rushed. He knew discussing such cooperation needed time. The living room of the vi had been quiet for a while. Nathan was the first to speak, breaking the silence. ¡°Do you mean to suggest a long-term strategy to gradually investigate the other major leaders in the underworld and find out the mastermind?¡± Everett grinned. ¡°Sure, but truth be told, I¡¯m not just eager to uncover the mastermind behind this swiftly; I also aim to eliminate some rivals who oppose me. ¡± Nathan yed with his cup, and then remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite honest. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve led the National Security Bureau for years. Even if I wanted to hide my motives, I doubt I could. Instead of letting you suspect hidden agendas, I¡¯d rather be upfront and foster mutual understanding. ¡± Nathan remained silent, deep in thought. Lucinda had been listening quietly for a while before she joined the conversation. ¡°I think taking a long-term approach is too risky.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There are too many factors we can¡¯t control. Our babies are very young and vulnerable, which makes them an easy target. That¡¯s our weak point. The other party keeps making subtle moves in the shadows, which could overwhelm us. ¡± Nathan frowned but said nothing. ¡°What do you suggest we do, Mrs. Payne?¡± Everett inquired. With a yful smirk, Lucinda replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been kidnapped by you, haven¡¯t I? Let¡¯s y along. Start spreading rumors that you have a serious grudge against Nathan, so you¡¯ve taken his wife and are threatening him. You might even go after his child¡­¡± She spoke earnestly, pondering the entire scheme. Everett listened intently and nodded in agreement. However, Nathan¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of displeasure and anger. Lucinda concluded, ¡°That¡¯s my idea, but it might have some ws we can discuss further. ¡± After finishing his coffee, Everett nced at Nathan¡¯s expression and raised a concern. ¡°But¡­ while this might resolve things quickly, it puts you in danger, Mrs. Payne. These people are ruthless gangsters. If you get hurt¡­¡± He trailed off, stealing another look at Nathan¡¯s face. ¡°I worry Mr. Payne would be extremely concerned. ¡± Following his gaze, Lucinda turned to see her husband¡¯s face grow even darker. She was at a loss for words. The atmosphere in the living room felt strained, evident from the displeasure etched on Nathan¡¯s face. Everett, unfamiliar with Nathan¡¯s temperament, sensed the tension and refrained from further conversation. With a gentle smile, Lucinda reached for Nathan¡¯s arm, caressing his cold, angr face in an attempt to mollify him. Her voice dripped with sweetness as she reassured him, ¡°Darling, you know I¡¯ma skilled fighter. There are few who can truly best me. I can defend myself. ¡± But Nathan remained resolute. ¡°No, I won¡¯t entertain the thought,¡± he asserted firmly. Chapter 2214 The danger was too great; the gangsters were armed and ruthless. He couldn¡¯t bear to put Lucinda¡¯s life in harm¡¯s way. Lucinda sighed softly. ¡°I understand your concern, but I need to unearth the truth about the milk powder incident swiftly. I want to support you and ease your burden. ¡± Nathan shook his head with determination. If relying on his wife to take risks alone to crack the case was necessary, he might as well retire early from his position as chief of the National Security Bureau. ¡°Alright. We¡¯re a team. Trust me. I¡¯m not one to falter easily,¡± Lucinda insisted, sping Nathan¡¯s hand firmly. Her confident demeanor was irresistible to Nathan. She then quipped, ¡°Mr. Gomez kidnapped me, so he¡¯s responsible for my safety. Why don¡¯t you keep his wife? If I¡¯m harmed, you harm his wife. Mr. Gomez will then bepelled to ensure my safety. ¡± Everett paled at the mention of such an exchange. They were discussing swapping spouses to coerce him into protecting Lucinda. It was too cruel. Women were indeed formidable opponents.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Both Lucinda and his wife possessed an unyielding, ruthless spirit. Everett dared not intervene. With a smile, Lucinda turned to him. ¡°Mr. Gomez, what do you make of this proposal?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Mrs. Payne, fear not. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to ensure your safety,¡± Everett promised solemnly. With Everett¡¯s assurance, Lucinda turned her gaze back to Nathan. ¡°See, Mr. Gomez has pledged to safeguard me. With his assurance, I¡¯ll be fine. Let me assist you with Colby¡¯s case. ¡± Nathan remained silent, his hesitance palpable. But this time, he didn¡¯t outright oppose it, indicating that he was swayed. Lucinda persisted in her persuasion. Leaning on Nathan¡¯s arm, she rested her chin on his shoulder, her voice gentle. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Colby is still undergoing treatment, and the case can¡¯t afford any dys. Just let me help. ¡± Since Lucinda remained resolute and Nathan couldn¡¯t sway her determination, he reluctantly relented. However, he continued to emphasize the importance of her safety, urging her to take every precaution to protect herself. If need be, she could risk exposure or even failure, but above all, she must remain unharmed. With all arrangements made, Everett organized a spacious bedroom for Lucinda to stay in. However, Nathan remained apprehensive for her safety. He assigned five out of ten men from his team to disguise themselves as Everett¡¯s bodyguards, tasked with safeguarding Lucinda within the premises. As Nathan departed, Lucinda waved at him with a smile, watching him until he disappeared from view. Nathan, wearing a somber expression, felt a pang of resentment. They wouldn¡¯t see each other for several days, yet Lucinda bid him farewell so casually. He sulked. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± Chapter 2215 Everett began to speak, but Nathan quickened his pace. Ignoring Everett¡¯s presence, Nathan lifted Lucinda into his arms and strode into the vi. Nathan¡¯s swift and decisive action left Everett stunned. Nathan looked over his shoulder and said, ¡°I have a few words to tell my wife. You just stay outside and wait for half an hour. ¡± With Lucinda cradled in his arms, Nathan entered the bedroom designated by Everett.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After gently cing Lucinda on the bed¡¯s edge, Nathan closed the door and secured it, followed by the windows. It was done seamlessly. Perching on the bed¡¯s edge, Lucinda observed him silently, hiding her surprise behind a blink. It seemed that Nathan had orchestrated those actions because he wanted to¡­ have s@x with her. Before Lucinda could ascertain her suspicions, Nathan drew near and sat beside her. He wrapped his arm around her tightly. Lucinda said, ¡°Easy. I can¡¯t breathe¡­¡± Nathan loosened his hold, and then grasped Lucinda¡¯s arm, making her lie on hisp, face down. Before Lucinda could react, Nathan encircled her waist. Her buttocks rested against his palm. Lucinda was speechless. Her breath caught for a moment before she understood his intentions. ¡°Nathan, are you nning to spank me?¡± Nathan ced his hand on Lucinda¡¯s backside, as if poised to deliver a reprimand. But it was merely a threat; he would never strike his wife. ¡°Lucinda, you didn¡¯t inform me beforehand. When I discovered you were missing, I was beside myself with worry. As soon as I realized something was amiss, I initiated a search with a dog. ¡± Feeling his concern disregarded, Nathan felt a pang of hurt. ¡°Lucinda, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being unfair?¡± Lucinda apologized earnestly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s entirely my fault. It all happened so suddenly. I didn¡¯t have a chance to inform you, so I had to y along. I wanted to see if we could unveil the true perpetrators behind the milk powder incident. ¡± Instantly reassured by Lucinda¡¯s swift apology, Nathan lightly patted her backside twice, as if topensate for the anxiety she had caused him during the hour she was missing. ¡°The case can be resolved gradually. Sooner orter, the truth will surface. But you can¡¯t disappear for long periods. It worries me. ¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t fret,¡± Lucinda repliedzily. Nathan lifted Lucinda onto hisp, encircling her waist with his arms, savoring the delicate fragrance that enveloped her. Sensing Nathan¡¯s breath against her neck, Lucinda inquired, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, how is everything progressing with Colby?¡± Chapter 2216 ¡°Kyson is there, and the National Security Bureau¡¯s police are overseeing everything. With Kyson¡¯sbat skills, our son should be safe,¡± Nathan assured her. Lucinda felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing the update. Nathan gently lowered Lucinda onto the bed, his voice husky with desire. ¡°We still have over 20 minutes. Let¡¯s not waste a moment. I want you to make it up to me before I leave. ¡± Before Lucinda could protest, Nathan leaned in and captured her lips in a passionate ki*s, leaving her no time to resist. Outside the gate below, the policemen and Everett exchanged awkward nces. Normally adversaries, they found themselves coborating for amon cause. Since they were assisting with the National Security Bureau¡¯s case, the police officers adopted a friendlier demeanor. They exchanged smiles with Everett and his team when their eyes met. Fletcher nced at his watch, expressing concern over Nathan¡¯s dy. ¡°Mr. Payne is usually punctual. It¡¯s been over half an hour. Is everything alright?¡± He considered checking on them but was halted by Everett¡¯s exnation. ¡°You genuinely have no idea what¡¯s happening, do you? Mrs. Payne will be staying with me, pretending to be kidnapped for a few days. Considering they¡¯re newlyweds, the thought of being apart is unbearable for them. It¡¯s only natural that they want to spend more time together. ¡± Everett, being married himself, understood the dynamic between couples, though he struggled to stifle his amusement. Fletcher and his team were left speechless, finallyprehending the situation. The group waited awkwardly outside the gate for nearly an hour. Finally, Nathan descended the stairs slowly and leisurely, appearing in high spirits. Everyone at the gate watched him with curiosity, as if he were a treasure. Nathan adjusted the sleeves of his shirt with slender fingers, his every move exuding dignity and nobility. Fletcher and the others from the National Security Bureau struggled to contain theirughter and sighed. Married men were indeed different; they could still have s@x before a mission, Nathan walked steadily to the gate and nced at Everett. ¡°Take good care of my wife. If she doesn¡¯t eat well, sleep well, or if she gets injured, I will ensure that you and your wife suffer at least ten times more than she does.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Everett inwardly gasped, acknowledging Nathan¡¯s well-known ruthlessness. His threat was ten times more daunting than Lucinda¡¯s. A mere cold stare from him was enough to instill fear, clearly indicating his threats were no joke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Payne. I would suffer myself before letting anything happen to Mrs. Payne. ¡± Nathan turned away, leading the six officers from the National Security Bureau, including Fletcher and a military dog, as they quietly departed the mountain forest. As soon as Nathan was gone, Everett wasted no time spreading the news that he had kidnapped Lucinda and was threatening to abduct Nathan¡¯s son from the hospital. Everett imed he was driven by a desire for revenge against Nathan¡¯s family. Chapter 2217 This news was well received by all the leaders in the illegal sectors. In their world, their rtionship with the National Security Bureau resembled that of mice to cats. Everett, ying the role of the mouse, had dared to challenge Nathan, the formidable cat who had led the National Security Bureau for many years. His bravery, even if he were to fail, was widely admired. Meanwhile, as underworld leaders eagerly discussed this development, Everett was at his vi in the mountain forest, ensuring that the maids and five-star chefs, who had confidential agreements with him, were housed in the vi. Since Lucinda had been kidnapped without any personal belongings, Everett feltpelled to buy ten sets of designer clothes and pajamas for her, along with various skincare products and cosmetics for daily use. He had already invested nearly half a million dors in his partnership with Nathan. Reviewing his expenses, Everett sighed and shook his head, finding the situation exceedingly troublesome. The crucial factor was Nathan¡¯s deep concern for Lucinda. If Everett managed to take good care of her, it was expected of him. If he failed, it would spell trouble. He felt he had no other option. The investigation of the milk powder case was still being diligently pursued by the National Security Bureau. Whenever any suspicious activity was detected, Nathan would promptly instruct Everett to inquire about it first, and then proceed with the investigation alongside the policemen disguised as bodyguards. ¡®s BunnyBookeryN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. On the afternoon Nathan left the forest, he identified a key figure in the underworld and passed the information to Everett. Arranging a meeting and negotiations took time. That night, Nathan did not return to N&L Fairy Land. He felt a void without his wife nearby. Destinee was under the watchful eyes of Zenia, Sonny, and Luisa. The Payne family residence had top-level security, so he was not concerned about her safety. However, Kyson was the sole caretaker for Colby, necessitating Nathan¡¯s vignce over them in the hospital. Exiting the National Security Bureau, he drove straight to the children¡¯s in-patient department of the hospital. The mess in Colby¡¯s ward had been cleared. The hospital director had requested five times to meet Nathan and apologize personally, but Nathan declined each request. Upon hearing the door open, Kyson, who was sitting by the crib, turned his head sharply at the sound of footsteps. Seeing Nathan, Kyson immediately stood up and approached him. ¡°How is Lucinda? Why did youe back alone? Didn¡¯t you bring Lucinda back?¡± Nathan kept his exnation brief. ¡°There was an incident on the way. She¡¯s still with the gangsters. But don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s safe. ¡± Kyson, unaware of the full situation, was visibly shocked and Looked at Nathan with wide blue eyes. ¡°Since you married her and made her your wife, you should protect her for life. You should have brought her back, even if it meant risking your life, Nathan. Why did you return alone?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°Since you know she¡¯s my wife, then you should leave this to us. ¡± Kyson was enraged. He grabbed Nathan by the cor and pinned him against the wall. Chapter 2218 ¡°If you can¡¯t save her, I will. If you can¡¯t give her the love she deserves, I¡¯m ready to take her back at any moment. ¡± Nathan sneered in response. ¡°Unless I¡¯m dead, do you really think you have a chance? If I can¡¯t rescue her from the kidnappers, what makes you think you can?¡± Kyson fell silent, unable to reply. In terms of status, influence, power, and wealth in Cadiered, he was no match for Nathan. If Nathan was unable to rescue someone, it implied that even the National Security Bureau was powerless.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Kyson had nothing to offer but his sincerity. Kyson rxed his hold on Nathan¡¯s cor and slowly bowed his head. Frustrated, he returned to the chair beside Colby¡¯s crib and remained silent. Leaning against the wall, Nathan regarded him with a cold look. ¡°I thought you agreed to be the godfather to Colby and Destinee because you had moved past your feelings for Lucinda. Yet, it seems a simple test has revealed your true intentions. If you prefer to be my rival in love rather than my friend, I will take necessary precautions. ¡± A rival in love? This would mean Kyson could no longer visit the Payne family home or see Destinee at N&L Fairy Land. Nathan would have to keep an eye on him. Kyson softened his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m just really concerned about Lucinda, and I misspoke. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Nathan did not respond. He walked over to the other side of the crib, pulled up a chair, and sat down quietly beside Colby. Both father and godfather sat like sentinels beside him. Colby, only a few months old, could not appreciate this sense of security. However, perhaps it was the strong presence of the two men that helped Colby sleep soundly. Careful not to disturb Colby, Kyson continued in a subdued tone, ¡°I must be honest with you. I have loved Lucinda for over ten years. It¡¯s not something I can simply let go of. ¡± Nathan looked down, focusing on his wristwatch, his fingertips brushing it lightly. His demeanor remained icy, showing no emotion. The night stretched on quietly. Kyson confessed openly, ¡°Though I can¡¯t forget my feelings, I know I stand no chance against you. She loves you, not me. My only wish is to protect her and be there when she needs help. While I may desire topete with you, I recognize it¡¯s futile. I can¡¯t yet relinquish my feelings, but I promise not to do anything that would harm Lucinda or the children. You have my word. ¡± Nathan remained silent for a moment, and then scoffed, ¡°You seem to have learned a lot after all these events. ¡± ¡°I had to fail once and experience it all. Only then did I realize I needed to let go. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression softened into a smile. Now Kyson seemed much more groundedpared to his previous unprincipled, conniving, and reckless self. Nathan appreciated his newfound sincerity. ¡°I hope what you¡¯ve said tonight holds true. Since you¡¯ve be a friend to me and godfather to Colby and Destinee, you ought to honor my trust. If this is just a ruse to deceive me¡­¡± He left the sentence hanging. His fingers casually stroked his watch, but the implied threat in his gesture was palpable to Kyson. The unspoken words carried a deeper menace. Chapter 2219 Kyson nodded and spected calmly. ¡°Lucinda is skilled in martial arts. If she was kidnapped, it must have been because she was outnumbered, the kidnappers were armed, or she chose to be taken. You started the investigation this morning and only returned calm at night. It must be thetter, right?¡± Nathan fixed him with a piercing gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, you should understand that I had to coborate with her ns. ¡± ¡°I just settled down and realized you weren¡¯t panicking, so I pieced it together myself. ¡± Realizing Kyson had deduced the situation, Nathan no longer felt the need to conceal the n and shared the broad strokes with him. Kyson listened intently, his face reddening as he remembered his earlier outburst. ¡°Alright. Since the mastermind behind the milk powder case hasn¡¯t been caught, the babies remain at risk. You and Lucinda handle your part; I¡¯ll ensure Colby is well taken care of. ¡± Hearing Kyson¡¯s words, Nathan felt much relieved. ¡°You¡¯ve cared for Colby all day. Retire early; I¡¯ll watch over him tonight. ¡± Kyson didn¡¯t reject the gesture. He quipped, ¡°You¡¯re his biological father. It¡¯s more fitting for you to tend to him longer, lest Colby bes more attached to me over time. ¡± ¡°Boys should be raised more strictly. If my son dares to disobey, I will fracture his limbs.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned from stunned to disdainful as he remarked, ¡°Colby is unlucky to be your son. Perhaps he¡¯s paying for sins from a past life. He¡¯s barely three months old, yet you¡¯re already plotting his future punishments. ¡± Nathan arched an eyebrow, his expression reserved. Kyson smiled warmly and expressed, ¡°However, his constitution has been fragile since he was born. As he matures, we may need to verify the presence of any lingering $404 Virus remnants in his system. He¡¯ll likely require prolonged medication to support his growth. Given his delicate health, it¡¯s imperative to provide him with attentive care. Would you bring yourself to be harsh on him? I doubt it. Furthermore, even if you were inclined to discipline him, I suspect Lucinda would not approve. ¡± Nathan remained silent. Lucinda cherished the two children above all else, their significance in her heart almost surpassing his own. Even a firm pinch on Colby¡¯s skin earned him a scolding, let alone any harsher discipline. Secretly discontent, he shifted the conversation. ¡°Colby might need feeding in the first half of the night. I¡¯ll handle it, then you can take over in the second half. We¡¯ll each take our turn with him, spoiling him as both godfather and biological father. ¡± Kyson stifled a chuckle. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll turn in now. Wake me for the shift change. ¡± With a light-hearted tone, Kyson settled into bed, pulling the thin quilt over himself and slipping into sleep in an instant. Nathan nced at Kyson, and then shifted his gaze to his watch. Approaching midnight, Nathan pondered whether Lucinda had retired to bed. Since their marriage, they hadn¡¯t experienced such separation for an extended period. Would Lucinda adapt to this change? His thoughts tangled, and Nathan managed to navigate the initial hours of the night. A day afterward, Everett confirmed an appointment with one of the prominent figures listed under suspicion by Nathan for potential coboration. Later that evening, Nathan, standing by Colby¡¯s bedside alongside Kyson, received a message. Chapter 2220 ¡°Mr. Payne, this individualcks any association with milk powder in his enterprise or an unlicensed operation. He¡¯s effectively cleared of suspicion. ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze shadowed, and he silenced his phone. There were four suspects on the list Nathan had provided to Everett. Currently, one individual had been eliminated from their investigation. After a brief reflection, he set the phone down on the nightstand, held Colby in his arms, and proceeded to the well-stocked nursery to prepare milk for the infant. Within the ward, Kyson organized the toys, diapers, and clothing. At this moment, the phone on the nightstand rang. It belonged to Nathan. Kyson nced at it, noticing an unknown number. Ignoring it, he continued to pick up Colby¡¯s toys. The persistent ringing suggested the caller wouldn¡¯t stop until answered. Annoyed, Kyson approached to answer, but the call ended. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Nathan inquired from the doorway. Kyson handed him the phone, exining, ¡°There were two calls from an unknown number. The caller was persistent. I tried to answer, but they hung up. ¡± Nathan¡¯s serious demeanor suggested suspicion. Kyson quickly reassured, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I don¡¯t know your phone¡¯s password. I never learned system hacking at the Secret Investigation Department. You can trust me. ¡± Nathan stepped forward, epting the phone while cradling the baby in one arm, and dialed with his free hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The call connected promptly. As Nathan conversed with the caller for several seconds, his expression shifted. ¡°It¡¯s Everett calling. It appears the mastermind has taken the bait. ¡± Their gazes locked, both men adopting a more cautious demeanor. Kyson inquired, ¡°Will you need to embark on a mission tonight?¡± Nathan affirmed. Approaching, Kyson relieved him of Colby, stating, ¡°I¡¯ll look after Colby. You must go now. Ensure Lucinda¡¯s safety. ¡± Nathan nodded once more before exiting the room. Night descended, filling the mountain forest with the songs of birds and the chirping of insects. The lights illuminated Everett¡¯s vi. Chapter 2221 Half an hour ago, he received a cooperation invitation. Aware that Lucinda was kidnapped, the individual sought to extort Nathan for a hefty sum. The individual waited for two days before deciding to reach out. Everett, well-prepared, waited at the vi gate. About an hourter, a few figures emerged from the darkness, wielding shlights. As they approached the vi¡¯s gate, Everett saw them clearly. Three tall, robust men in ck suits and sunsses stood before him. Everett frowned, voicing his discontent. ¡°Mr. Murray invited me to cooperate, yet he¡¯s a no-show. Sending three bodyguards to negotiate with me seems rather perfunctory, doesn¡¯t it?¡± The lead bodyguard from the opposing side replied, ¡°Mr. Murray¡¯s absence isn¡¯t intentional. He¡¯s handling urgent personal matters. Once we confirm the hostage¡¯s presence, I¡¯ll initiate a video call with him. You can speak to him then. ¡± Everett sneered. The mysterious Mr. Murray didn¡¯t dare to show up, opting to broach the topic of cooperation in the video, revealing his timidity. Everett, despite his dissatisfaction, chose to maintain silence to establish initial trust with the other party. ¡°I¡¯ve locked Lucinda in the basement. However, Mr. Murray¡¯s sudden invitation tonight necessitates caution. ess to the basement is restricted, and proximity to Lucinda is prohibited. I¡¯ll open the door slightly for inspection purposes only. ¡± The bodyguard nodded respectfully. ¡°Understood. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name then?¡± Everett asked. ¡°Keh Murray. ¡± Everett gestured for the three bodyguards to enter the vi, shifting his stance slightly. Strolling through the garden, he furrowed his brow as he observed the sunsses donned by the trio. ¡°It¡¯ste and dark already. Are you certain you can see with those sunsses?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gomez. I¡¯m ustomed to it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. My vision remains clear,¡± reassured Keh, the leading bodyguard. Everett grimaced, remarking, ¡°Navigating the te path in the garden proves challenging. Take care not to stumble, and then inform your boss that the injury was inflicted by me. ¡± ¡°surely you jest, Mr. Gomez. ¡± No longer desiring conversation with the bodyguards, Everett strode ahead, instructing the National Security Bureau officers, who were disguised as vi bodyguards, to guide Mr. Murray¡¯s bodyguards and follow him. In the basement, Everett cautiously nudged the hefty red wooden door a fraction open. The basement¡¯s illumination flickered to life, casting a dim yellow glow. Within this subdued light, the room appeared dimly lit. At the basement¡¯s core stood a solitary chair. Lucinda was bound to it, her hands and feet secured, her mouth gagged, and her head hung low, evoking the semnce of unconsciousness. Keh, the leading bodyguard, inspected Lucinda¡¯s condition with care. Concealed beneath his sunsses, his eyes veiled any discernible expression. ¡°Not a hair out of ce, attire impable, and no signs of injury. Mr. Gomez, is this your standard treatment for abducted captives?¡± As he spoke, Keh advanced, aiming for proximity to the basement. However, his progress was halted by a National Security Bureau officer disguised as a vi bodyguard. Chapter 2222 ¡°Our boss has decreed that no one but he may approach her, dered Fletcher, the leader of the ninth unit of National Security Bureau tasked with guarding the vi and ensuring Lucinda¡¯s safety. ¡± He approached swiftly and halted before them, scrutinizing Keh with a frosty gaze. Following Nathan¡¯s departure, he entrusted Fletcher with his wife¡¯s safety, necessitating constant vignce in the perilous environment. Keh¡¯s hand, inches from the door, paused mid-air, his fingers tensing before he withdrew, slipping his hand back into his pocket. Keh, eyeing the tall figure before him, expressed his displeasure to Everett. ¡°Mr. Gomez, your rules are quite intriguing.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. How can a guard disy such arrogance?¡± Everett responded with a smirk, ¡°I apologize. My team adheres strictly to the rules, unaffected by personal feelings or reactions. And remember what I just mentioned?¡± Everett¡¯s casual demeanor shifted to a more menacing tone. ¡°If your memory fails you, I¡¯m here to remind you of the bounds of this territory. I¡¯m sure your boss has no tolerance for insubordination, much like myself. ¡± The air chilled instantly. Keh¡¯s subtle attempt to infiltrate the room was thwarted. Behind his sunsses, his gaze sharpened, and his fists clenched inside his trouser pockets. Fletcher blocked his path steadfastly, with Everett subtly adding pressure, leaving Keh no room to maneuver. Realizing his initial n was untenable, Keh adopted a more conciliatory approach. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Gomez. My only intent is to fulfill my boss¡¯s orders. Please excuse any indiscretion. ¡± Currently, Everett¡¯s primary concern was Lucinda¡¯s well-being, especially given the ominous warning from Nathan before his departure. Thus, he dismissed Keh somewhat abruptly, saying, ¡°You insisted on seeing her, and I already granted you that wish. She is, after all, Nathan¡¯s wife, and we¡¯re well aware of the National Security Bureau¡¯s reach. I abducted her merely for leverage and cannot afford any harm toe to her. Ry to Mr. Murray that if he genuinely wishes to coborate, he should negotiate in person without resorting to subterfuge. ¡± Having been instructed to leave, Keh, as Mr. Murray¡¯s bodyguard,plied, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll convey your message. My apologies for the intrusion, Mr. Gomez. ¡± With a nod, Keh departed, crossing the hall and courtyard. Upon reaching the exit, Keh paused momentarily, sensing something in the vicinity before proceeding cautiously. In the shadowy depths of the forest, several ck vehiclesy hidden. These were special units of the National Security Bureau, lurking silently like formidable beasts in wait. Nathan gazed quietly ahead, his jawline casting a smooth silhouette under the moonlight. Abruptly, hemanded in a chilling tone, ¡°Investigate them, particrly the one leading. There¡¯s something off about him. ¡± Larry, sitting beside him, responded instantly but with caution, ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re cunning. How did they show up so quickly? And there are only three of them. I think these people were just sent by their leader to gauge the situation. ¡± Nathan, with narrowed eyes, replied firmly, ¡°Just do as I say. ¡± He couldn¡¯t exin it, but from a distance, the demeanor of the lead bodyguard struck him as distinctly different, almost familiar. Chapter 2223 Despite his calm tone, Nathan¡¯s presencepelled Larry toply without further objection. Lonnie interjected, ¡°Mr. Payne, their motives are suspect. The way Everett just interacted with them, they must be plotting. I have a strong feeling this involves your wife. What if Everett¡ª¡± His voice trailed off, filled with apprehension. Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he spoke softly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Fletcher¡¯s update. ¡± With a slight, cold grin, he added, ¡°Even if Everett harbors such intentions, hecks the capability. Besides, I trust Lucinda¡¯s ability to defend herself. ¡± In the forest¡¯s silence, the chill of the damp air hung heavily. Several off-road vehicles stood in an open clearing, surrounded by bodyguards in ck suits, waiting in quiet anticipation. As a figure approached, they bowed collectively, addressing him reverently. ¡°Mr. Murray. ¡± The leader, removing his sunsses, revealed piercing eyes and a distinctly handsome, angr face. Deep within the vi¡¯s basement, the atmosphere was damp and cold. Following Keh¡¯s departure, Fletcher returned to the basement. Upon seeing Lucinda, his tension eased. He hurried to her side and loosened the ropes binding her, asking with evident concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± The ropes were meticulously tied in a stylemonly used by gangs, aplex technique for most but mere child¡¯s y for the skilled Fletcher Lucinda had been bound ufortably for a long time, leaving a faint red mark on her delicate skin. She winced softly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Taking a deep breath, Lucinda braced herself as Fletcher carefully loosened the knots. Everett arrived at that moment. He rushed to her side, at a loss for words, sweat beading on his forehead. ¡°Well, Mrs. Payne¡­¡± Nathan had explicitly instructed him not to harm Lucinda, yet his men had disregarded this, tying her too tightly. Everett feared Nathan¡¯s reaction if he discovered this. Anxiously, hemanded his team to fetch the first-aid kit, determined to treat even the smallest injury. Fletcher shot Everett a piercing look, his expression stern. ¡°Mr. Gomez,¡± Fletcher began, ¡°our leader¡¯s wife sacrificed her safety by staying here as decoy. Yet, in the dead of night, you disrupt her rest for needless confirmations. ¡± Flustered by Fletcher¡¯s rebuke, Everett¡¯s face fell, and he scrambled for an exnation. ¡°Fletcher,¡± Lucinda interjected firmly, ¡°the mark is trivial and will fade by morning. I directed the guards to bind me this way to avoid drawing suspicion from Mr. Murray¡¯s men. Let¡¯s not worry Nathan with this. ¡± Chapter 2224 Her directive was clear and non-negotiable. Despite his reservations, Fletcher remained silent, respecting her wishes. Everett seized the moment to tter Lucinda, eximing, ¡°Mrs. Payne, you¡¯re truly a heroine. If you were a man in your next life, you would certainly stand equal to us!¡± He punctuated his praise with a thumbs up. Lucinda, dismissing the ttery with a cool demeanor, instructed, ¡°While we are in a reactive position, they initiated this by choosing to engage with us. We cannot simply wait passively or be dictated by them. Remember to assert our strengths when negotiating on our turf. ¡± Everett, a bit uneasy, nodded repeatedly in agreement. ¡°Mrs. Payne, perhaps you should rest upstairs. I¡¯ll have a doctor tend to your wrist and check for other injuries. Given your delicate condition, exining any mishaps to your husband would be challenging,¡± he suggested worriedly. It was well-known that Nathan was fiercely protective of Lucinda. The sight of any injury might lead him to drastic actions against Everett¡¯s estate. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lucinda stood up, gathered some mud debris from the corner, and began smearing it over her arms and legs. Everett watched in astonishment. Fletcher, equally shocked, eximed, ¡°Mrs. Payne?¡± With a calm and collected expression, Lucinda exined, ¡°As Keh mentioned, I was tied up here, yet remained unscathed. He might ept that you didn¡¯t dare to harm me, but his boss might think otherwise. He¡¯ll inspect again soon, and it would seem suspicious if I appearedpletely unharmed. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lucinda continued, ¡°Since this is a ruse, we need to enhance its credibility. I should stay here a few more days to solidify the illusion of my kidnapping, ensuring no one detects any discrepancies. ¡± Everett responded anxiously, ¡°But how can you consider staying? This basement is both damp and stale. If Mr. Payne finds out, I¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡± Lucinda frowned at hisint, finding him slightly bothersome. As Everett was about to excuse himself to message Nathan, Lucinda stopped him firmly. ¡°Even if Nathan were here, he would respect my decision. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to challenge my judgment or notify him. ¡± With a sly grin, Lucinda spoke in a negotiating tone while firmly grasping his shoulder, causing Everett to wince in difort. Her grip was as formidable as his wife¡¯s, underscoring her resolve. ¡°Very well, Mrs. Payne. It¡¯s your call,¡± Everett said helplessly. Lucinda¡¯s response was a nod, her face adorned with an unmistakable grin. ¡°Mr. Gomez, you¡¯ve got a good head on your shoulders,¡± sheplimented. Everett shrugged, departing with a bitter expression clouding his features. Dealing with both Lucinda and Nathan proved to be a challenge. The prospect of coborating with Nathan from the National Security Bureau seemed fraught with risk. Yet, no risk, no gain. Chapter 2225 Gathering his resolve, Everett exited the basement. Fletcher wore a furrowed brow, poised to interject. However, Lucinda¡¯s dissatisfied gaze halted his intentions mid-sentence. Recognizing defeat, he relented. Casting a final nce at the dusty, dimly-lit basement, he sighed deeply before making his exit. Outside the vi, nestled beneath the sheltering canopy of trees, several sleek ck cars awaited. Fletcher dialed Nathan¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Payne, the visitor here is Keh Murray. The mysterious Mr. Murray¡¯s security detail came to ascertain Mrs. Payne¡¯s presence. And there¡¯s one more thing. ¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°To convince the other party, Everett staged Mrs. Payne¡¯s confinement in the basement. ¡± As a member of the National Security Bureau, Fletcher¡¯s years of training had instilled an unwavering loyalty to his superior,pelling him to disclose the unvarnished truth to Nathan. The news sent a ripple of unease through everyone. Hearts skipped beats in anticipation of whaty ahead. Nathan¡¯s demeanor darkened visibly. Veins protruded from his clenched fists, and his eyes were aze with restrained fury. For what felt like an eternity, Nathan remained silent, his seething rage palpable even through the phone line. Hastily, Fletcher offered an exnation. ¡°Mr. Payne, it was Mrs. Payne herself who insisted on authenticity. She even volunteered to reside in the basement to ay Mr. Murray¡¯s suspicions. ¡± Nathan¡¯s anger surged further. His mind was consumed by the image of Lucinda confined in that squalid basement, her wrists marked by restraints. The urge to kill Everett rose within him. The car fell into a heavy silence, the tension thick enough to suffocate.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Gazing fixedly at the vi in the distance, Nathan¡¯s gaze was as piercing as a hawk¡¯s. Gradually, he regted his breathing, a veneer ofposure settling over him. He was well aware of Lucinda¡¯s tenacity. Though reluctantly entangled in this precarious scheme, she remained resolute. He feared for her safety yet found himself bound by circumstance toply. ¡°Mr. Payne?¡± Fletcher¡¯s voice quivered, each breath measured. After a prolonged pause, Nathan exhaled softly, his sigh barely audible. ¡°Ensure her safety. Keep me informed of any developments. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Payne. ¡± With that, Nathan terminated the call, his gaze sharpening in the dim light. ¡°Deploy three teams to survey the vicinity,¡± he ordered decisively, his resolve unyielding. Chapter 2226 To maintain the facade, it was imperative that the mysterious Mr. Murray be made aware of Nathan¡¯s knowledge about Lucinda¡¯s purported abduction and his deep concern. For three consecutive days, the vi remained untouched, ensconced within Nathan¡¯s tightening perimeter like a spider ensnaring its prey. As dawn broke, casting its soft glow upon the foliage, Everett reclined in a chair within the vi¡¯s modest confines. A curl of smoke twirledzily from his cigar as he savored a moment of tranquility. His partnership with Nathan offered a sense of security, yet Lucinda¡¯s insistence on residing in the basement perturbed him greatly. ¡°Mr. Gomez!¡± The sudden interruption jolted him from his reverie, causing him to startle and inadvertently scatter ash from his cigar. Turning, he fixed his subordinate with a steely re. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m resting?¡± The man lowered his gaze. ¡°Mr. Gomez, three representatives sent by Mr. Murray are here. ¡± Everett¡¯s initial impulse to rise faltered, reced by a furrowed brow. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he deign to appear in person?¡± ¡°Still the same people as thest time. Unlikely, he¡¯ll present himself. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Everett sneered. He muttered to himself, ¡°Mr. Murray revels in his enigmatic air. Still reluctant to show his face? Is it because he¡¯s too unattractive?¡± Within the vi¡¯s living room stood three men, d in somber suits, their countenances inscrutable. ¡°Mr. Gomez, my boss has dispatched us for negotiations,¡± Keh said. Seating himself on the sofa, Everett sneered. ¡°Is such a_ rendezvous necessary? He demanded proof of her captivity and received it. Yet he remains elusive. It seems he¡¯s not invested in our coboration. ¡± Pouring waternguidly, Everett¡¯s discontent simmered beneath the surface. ¡°Let it be known, the woman in question is none other than Nathan¡¯s wife!¡± Keh, the lead envoy, settled across from him, his demeanorposed. ¡°There is no need for grievances, Mr. Gomez. Mr. Murray¡¯s gesture is one of goodwill. ¡± Leaning forward, Keh¡¯s tone dripped with insinuation. ¡°Your vi has been under the vignt watch of the National Security Bureau for three days now. Quite the inconvenience, I¡¯d imagine. ¡± His smile bordered on smugness. Behind his sunsses, Keh¡¯s gaze bored into Everett¡¯s, exuding confidence. In truth, the surveince perimeter was under Nathan¡¯s direct supervision, leaving no room forxity. Everett remained unperturbed. ¡°You seem well-acquainted with my predicament. ¡± Keh arched an eyebrow. ¡°Word travels fast. Your troubles have bemon knowledge. I doubt anyone else will dare venture here. Nheless, Mr. Murray seeks to extend a helping hand. Would you not entertain our proposal?¡± Chapter 2227 ¡°Very well. What does he propose?¡± Keh affected an air of importance, motioning for a bodyguard to serve him coffee before divulging slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve taken Nathan¡¯s wife captive for a handsome ransom. Yet, despite the passage of time, he refuses to yield. Moreover, he¡¯s dispatched a formidable contingent to encircle your vi. Your tactics seem ill-advised; wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± His smirk was borderline contemptuous. Observing Everett¡¯s crestfallen expression, he pressed on. ¡°Lucinda is no stranger to adversity, hence Nathan¡¯s calm. He doubts you¡¯d dare harm her. If you truly wish to provoke him, consider abducting his son as well. It may just tip the scales in your favor. ¡± Keh¡¯s satisfaction was palpable. After a protracted silence, Everett toyed with the polished jade cup in his hand before chuckling softly. ¡°I¡¯LL concede that the notion of exploiting them does hold appeal. However I¡¯m not one to be easily deceived. Mr. Murray has long held himself aloof, yet now he proposes a cooperation, a gesture beneath his station. And to advise me on leveraging Nathan¡¯s son? It seems he harbors ulterior motives. Am I mistaken?¡± Pausing, he regarded Keh with curiosity. ¡°Do enlighten me. ¡± Keh¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, Mr. Gomez. We all stand to gain and share the risks involved. What else can we offer you?¡± Everett remained silent, signaling to his subordinate behind him. Fletcher, disguised as a bodyguard, obediently approached, following Everett¡¯s silent directive. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this proposition?¡± Everett asked. Fletcher feigned contemtion, though he was tuned in to the instructions ryed through his earpiece. ¡°Say yes,¡± Nathan¡¯s voice urged discreetly through the earphone. Nathan¡¯s suspicions churned. Mr. Murray finally gave himself away. He was orchestrating Everett¡¯s involvement in Colby¡¯s abduction. There was more to this than mere gain. Mr. Murray must be connected to the milk powder case. Fletcher nodded. ¡°Mr. Gomez, we can¡¯t afford to remain passive. It¡¯s time to adjust our strategy. ¡± ¡°Agreed,¡± Everett acquiesced. Keh apuded, offering praise. ¡°Mr. Gomez, with all due respect, your subordinate seems more attuned to the situation than you. ¡± Everett nced at Fletcher, his mind buzzing with newfound insight. He now had a clearer grasp of Nathan¡¯s intentions. ¡°I was able to execute the abduction thanks to him. He excels in his role, and I know how to leverage talented individuals effectively. If you seek insights, perhaps he¡¯s the one to consult. ¡± Nathan stood amidst the dense foliage, eavesdropping on their conversation and orchestrating the n through Fletcher. As darkness nketed the sky, activity dwindled within Stastle First Hospital. Kyson observed Colby¡¯s slumbering form in the crib, his thoughts drifting to Lucinda¡¯s safety in the secluded vi. Chapter 2228 Abruptly, his phone buzzed on the table. It was Nathan. ¡°How¡¯s Colby?¡± Nathan¡¯s weariness was evident in his voice. ¡°He¡¯s sleeping peacefully. I¡¯m with him. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Kyson reassured. Nathan continued, ¡°Alright. Prepare yourself. Someone will attempt to abduct Colby from the hospital tonight. I need your assistance. ¡± ¡°Kidnap Colby?¡± Kyson¡¯s surprise mingled with concern. Late at night, the VIP floor of Stastle First Hospital was eerily quiet. The lights in the wards were dim, flickering a few times before plunging the entire floor into darkness. There was somemotion, and momentster, the power returned. Several nurses hurriedly entered different wards. The guard at the door to Colby¡¯s ward, about to change shifts, noticed themotion and asked, ¡°Why are you going in at this time? What¡¯s the urgency?¡± A young nurse, clearly anxious, replied, ¡°The power went out! Many of the instruments in the ward need readjustment. Let me in now, or the consequences could be serious!¡± The unexpected incident left the guard with no choice but to let her pass. The ward was empty, with the malfunctioning monitor beeping. The nurse closed the door and went straight to the crib. She picked up the baby wrapped in the quilt, jumped through the window, and quickly attempted to escape. But she paused. She scanned the room warily and noticed something was off. No one was in the ward, and everything had gone too smoothly. Suddenly, rm sounds red. ¡°There¡¯s a thief! Someone stole something during the power outage! Everyone, be alert!¡± Lights brightened everywhere. The nurse didn¡¯t have time to think. She slid down the wall quickly and ran into the alley next to the hospital, clutching the baby in her arms.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Someone was waiting for her. As soon as the door opened, she jumped into the car, and they sped away. At Everett¡¯s vi in the forest¡­ There was amotion at the gate, and everyone inside stood up, their expressions tense. Wearing sunsses, Keh walked over with a smile. ¡°You got him?¡± The woman dressed as a nurse nodded and handed the baby to him. ¡°Good job. Mr. Gomez, what did I say? Your men couldn¡¯t get the baby without my help. Admit it. ¡± Chapter 2229 He held the baby gently, smiling. ¡°Baby, your daddy must be frantic now. I bet his face is priceless. ¡± He lifted the quilt just as he finished speaking. In the next second, his smile froze. His eyes filled with rage. He kicked the woman hard. ¡°What is this? Are you an idiot? What were you thinking?¡± Caught off guard, the woman fell to the floor, frightened. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡± ¡°Look for yourself. What is this?¡± The quilt was removed, revealing a fake silicone baby. Realization dawned on the woman. No wonder she had a nagging feeling. It was a trap all along. ¡°The person we nted saw Kyson transfer the baby to this ward. ¡± ¡°Stop making excuses. ¡± Keh¡¯s expression was terrifying. She knelt, begging for mercy. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Take her away. ¡± She was dragged out, screaming. Everett, standing aside, finally spoke. ¡°I said my men would only help yours break into the ward.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The rest wasn¡¯t my concern. ¡± He was expressionless, his tone indicating he had anticipated this. Yawning, he said, ¡°You think my men are useless? You were fooled, too. If your boss finds out, you¡¯re in trouble. ¡± Keh turned his sharp gaze on him. ¡°No need to panic. We still have leverage. ¡± He adjusted his clothes and slowly twisted his neck. ¡°Is the lovely Mrs. Payne still in the basement? I want to see her. ¡± ¡°Keh, remember, Mr. Gomez captured her. It¡¯s not your call to target her because you failed,¡± Fletcher said coldly, blocking his way. Keh frowned. ¡°Mr. Gomez, we¡¯ve spooked our enemy. If we don¡¯t use Lucinda¡¯s value now, it may be toote. ¡± Everett shook his head. ¡°The n failed. And I don¡¯t trust you anymore. If you want to continue our cooperation, have your boss talk to me himself. ¡± Now that the n had failed, the mysterious Mr. Murray would have to make an appearance, no matter what. Keh stared at him for a long time, and then nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± The call to Mr. Murray was quickly answered. A man with a rough voice snorted after hearing the situation for a few seconds. ¡°A bunch of losers! Call Nathan! I have his woman! He can¡¯t ignore this!¡± Everett dialed a number and put it on speaker. Chapter 2230 A calm male voice answered, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Mr. Payne, your wife is missing. You must be so worried. ¡± Nathan feigned nervousness. ¡°Let her go. You can have whatever you want. ¡± ¡°Being a coward is no fun. Mr. Payne, you miss your wife, right? What do you miss more, her arms or legs? Pick one, and I¡¯ll send it to you tonight. What do you think?¡± Mr. Murray¡¯s voice was sinister. Nathan knew Mr. Murray was bluffing and Lucinda was safe, but he was still furious. If he caught Mr.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Murray, he would torture him. But for now, he had to be patient. Everything could wait until Mr. Murray took the bait. ¡°What do you want?¡± Mr. Murray clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Mr. Payne, you and your wife are worth at least 10Q billion dors. I just want 3@ billion in cash and your resignation from the National Security Bureau. Not too much, right?¡± Nathan was silent. ¡°See you tomorrow morning at 10:00 at Bright Mountain. Come alone. ¡± Mr. Murray¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Or your wife loses more than just her limbs. ¡± Then he hung up the phone. The car was silent after the call ended. Larry and Lonnie exchanged looks, ready and excited. ¡°Mr. Payne, finally, the jerk is about to take the bait! We¡¯ll capture him alive tomorrow morning!¡± Nathan was silent and relieved. Finding the real mastermind behind the milk powder case was crucial. He nced at them. ¡°I need 3Q billion in cash. Are you getting it ready?¡± Lonnie was dumbfounded. ¡°Seriously, Mr. Payne? Does Mrs. Payne handle all the money, even your sry? You don¡¯t have 3@ billion?¡± Larry rolled his eyes. ¡°You fool! Didn¡¯t you listen properly? It¡¯s tomorrow morning! The bank is already closed now, and it¡¯s going to be challenging to get that much money ready in such a short time. I think we need to head to headquarters overnight,¡± Larry suggested. Nathan looked at the dark sky, pondering. Gazing into the sky for what felt like an eternity, Nathan concluded that Mr. Murray was the most suspicious individual regarding the poisonous milk powder case. Additionally, Mr. Murray¡¯s involvement in persuading Everett to kidnap Colby tonight only deepened his suspicions. After the failed kidnapping of Colby, Mr. Murray demanded cash. Did Mr. Murray really want money? Nathan felt there was more to it. Things were going too smoothly. Chapter 2231 His eyes darkened. ¡°Larry, Lonnie, you¡¯re in charge of tomorrow¡¯s operation. Also, have more people guard the hospital and N&l Fairy Land. ¡± Mr. Murray¡¯s moves were unpredictable, and Nathan didn¡¯t want Colby to be at risk. In the dark basement of the vi, footsteps echoed. Everett walked over, holding his phone. ¡°Open the door,¡± he ordered coldly. The chain rattled, and the heavy door opened. A creaking sound filled the air. Dust blew over, making them cough. Everett held the phone; the video call was ongoing. He aimed the camera at the room. Lucinda slumped on the bed, lifeless and dirty, like an abandoned corpse. Despite the dust, she stood out. ¡°Is she dead?¡± Mr. Murray inquired from the other end of the screen. ¡°No. If she were, she¡¯d be worthless. I won¡¯t let her die. ¡± Everett signaled to Fletcher with a raised chin and thenmanded, with deliberate fierceness, ¡°Go check on her!¡± Fletcher grabbed Lucinda¡¯s limp neck. She slowly opened her eyes, looking extremely weak. The man on the other end of the screen remained silent for a while. After inspecting Lucinda¡¯s condition for some time, he seemed satisfied. ¡°Good job. Remember to give her water asionally. We don¡¯t want her to die. ¡± He hung up. Embarrassment reced Everett¡¯s domineering expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Payne.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Lucinda waved her hand dismissively, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± ¡°The transaction is set for ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Please be patient. Mr. Murray requests a ransom of thirty billion dors brought to the meeting ce by Mr. Payne alone. ¡± Lucinda responded, ¡°He¡¯s finally making a move. These painful days haven¡¯t been for nothing. ¡± With a detached expression, she added, ¡°Please tie me up more securely tomorrow. I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from tearing him apart. ¡± How could he harm an innocent child? He deserved to be severely punished! On Bright Mountain, the dense canopy of trees obscured the sky and sun. The air in the forest was humid and stifling, enough to make one feel suffocated. Before the break of dawn, Lucinda was brought to the mountain by Mr. Chapter 2232 Murray¡¯s bodyguards. The group was making preparations in anticipation of Nathan¡¯s arrival. In an old wooden cabin, Lucinda was bound and left on a bare nk. Her sweat mingled with the dust, streaming down. She rested against the headboard, her eyes closed, appearing lifeless. Fletcher stood quietly to the side, ncing at his watch now and then. The time was almost near. Amidst a few coughs and the rustling of leaves, heavy footsteps approached. ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Gomez, the big name. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you today. You truly are remarkable!¡± Before the man entered, hisrge belly preceded him through the door, followed by a plump face adorned with a malicious sneer. ¡°I¡¯m no match for you, Mr. Murray. You¡¯re¡­ as impressive as the stories say. Your reputation really does precede you. ¡± Everett struggled to maintain the conversation.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His mouth twitched awkwardly as hepleted the pleasantries. The man¡¯s greasy face seemed at odds with the illustrious reputation of the enigmatic Mr. Murray. Approaching courteously, the man extended his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Caspian Murray. ¡± While they conversed, a knock sounded at the wooden door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Everett instinctively felt on edge. ¡°Oh, Mr. Gomez, I neglected to mention that Mr. Murray arranged for an ambush nearby just in case we encountered any disruptions during the deal. The person at the door is here to report to me,¡± Keh, sitting across from Everett, stood and answered withposure. Everett¡¯s expression hardened with seriousness. ¡°Mr. Murray, you¡¯re quite the strategist. What kind of ambush?¡± While speaking, he nced at Fletcher who was standing next to him, hoping that Nathan would overhear this and be on alert. Caspian chuckled. ¡°Nothing serious. There are mines at the base of the mountain and gasoline scattered up here. My men have set everything up perfectly. ¡± Everett inhaled deeply, fearing they might all meet their end here today. The clock ticked steadily, with the second hand sweeping past the center of the watch. At ten o¡¯clock, the rumble of an engine sounded from outside, followed by a deep andmanding voice. ¡°Thirty billion dors is in the vehicle. I¡¯ve delivered it on schedule. The resignation letter is prepared for submission to the National Security Bureau. I¡¯ll submit it today. Please honor your agreement. ¡± Nathan stood outside the wooden house, surveying his surroundings. Typically, the mountain would echo with the chirping of insects or the songs of birds. But the moment he stopped talking, utter silence fell, hinting at the presence of surrounding people. Chapter 2233 Inside the wooden house, Caspian reached out his hand towards Lucinda, his gaze filled with greed. ¡°Did you hear that? Your man has arrived. How do you think he would react if he saw that I¡­¡± Before he could touch Lucinda, Fletcher seized his wrist and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Murray, let¡¯s stick to business first. ¡± Caspian clicked his tongue in frustration. Annoyed, he noticed Lucinda¡¯s eyes were shut, her eyshes fluttering. He shoved Fletcher aside and roughly pulled Lucinda to her feet with his pudgy hands. ¡°ying dead, are you? Get up, let¡¯s go outside so you can see your man!¡± While speaking, he grabbed the hemp rope binding Lucinda¡¯s wrists and led her out of the house. He giggled wildly. ¡°Nathan, look at your wife! She¡¯s been in such a dreadful state after just a few days of captivity. You deserve better! How about leaving her with one of my men?¡± Lucinda appeared frail and as thin as paper, and as Nathan watched from a distance, his heart was pierced by pain. Although he knew it wasn¡¯t true, his eyes became bloodshot, as if a storm was raging inside him. He gritted his teeth, forcing the words out. ¡°You¡¯d better be certain about your ims. I¡¯ve brought what you demanded, and you should let her go now. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the vast wilderness, he could only see Lucinda¡¯s fragile form, like a leaf about to fall, seemingly on the verge of vanishing in an instant. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll release her, but since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a bit of fun,¡± Caspian suggested, his tone unnervingly cheerful. Nathan responded without a moment¡¯s dy, ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Such decisiveness?¡± Caspian¡¯s excitement surged instantly. He lifted his right hand and tossed a dagger at Nathan¡¯s feet. ¡°They say Mr. Payne of the National Security Bureau is exceptionally skilled inbat. No one has ever managed to injure you. But I think you might injure yourself. ¡± With a sinisterugh, Caspian added, ¡°What? You can¡¯t do it? As soon as your blood falls on the ground, I will let your wife take steps towards you¡­¡± Nathan stooped slowly and picked up the dagger. As it was unsheathed, the de gleamed sharply. ¡°Go on! Are you afraid? I¡¯ve heard Mr. Payne cherishes his wife more than his life. That doesn¡¯t seem quite true now. It appears you value your own life more than hers. ¡± Contempt was evident on Caspian¡¯s face, convinced that Nathan wouldn¡¯t harm himself. Nathan stared at the sharp dagger with a resolute expression, contemting his next move. He positioned the dagger against his arm and traced a line. Blood began to drip onto the dead leaves below. Chapter 2234 Lucinda held her breath, watching him in dismay. Nathan knew the kidnapping was all an act. Why then did he proceed? How could he inflict such pain on himself? Was he losing his mind? In contrast to Lucinda¡¯s shock and sorrow, Caspian grinned with pleasure. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Continue. ¡± Blood stained Nathan¡¯s arm, but his face remained impassive, showing no sign of pain.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. While Caspian was momentarily distracted, Nathan swiftly threw the sharp de toward him. ¡°Ah!¡± Caspian¡¯s scream echoed as blood began to flow from his hand, which had just been holding Lucinda¡¯s rope. In that instant, Lucinda kicked him away with her foot and rolled over the thickyer of dead leaves. When she rose, the hemp rope was no longer binding her hands. Simultaneously, several figures burst from behind the trees. Lucinda moved with agility and grace. She fought off her assants using her bare hands. Swinging the hemp rope, she struck them forcefully. For a moment, none could approach her. The suited mencked the strength to retaliate andy on the ground, immobilized. Having dispatched her adversaries, Lucinda let out a relieved sigh. She felt a sense of relief throughout her body, finally able to unleash the frustration that had built up over several days. Meanwhile, Everett and his team swiftly overpowered Caspian¡¯s associates. Within minutes, they had all been apprehended. Nathanmanded loudly, ¡°Search the mountain and find the rest. ¡± Numerous figures quickly scattered and vanished into the woods. Lucinda, anxious, hurried over to Nathan to check his wound. Tears filled her eyes as she said, ¡°Why did you listen to him? Why did you hurt yourself?¡± Nathan smiled reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s really not a big deal. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter, okay?¡± Looking at Lucinda¡¯s disheveled appearance, Nathan felt a pang of remorse. He hadn¡¯t seen her for days and had spent sleepless nights worrying. Knowing Lucinda was suffering in the basement, he feltpelled to act. Getting slightly hurt seemed a small price to pay to alleviate the guilt of the past few days, bringing him a sense of relief. Understanding his intentions, Lucinda grabbed his face, slightly upset. ¡°If you think enduring pain is necessary, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a lesson once we¡¯re home. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already hurt. Please, forgive me,¡± Nathan pleaded in a gentle tone. He held Lucinda close, indifferent to the mud staining her clothes. Chapter 2235 He longed for them to be inseparable, bound together forever. Holding her close, feeling the warmth of her body and the steady beat of her heart, Nathan found his own heart beginning to settle. Lucinda sighed, her arms encircling his solid waist,forted by his familiar scent that always made her feel secure. Nearby, Caspian screamed in agony, struggling as Fletcher secured him. Fletcher nced at Nathan and Lucinda, who were tightly embracing each other. He hesitated to interrupt the moment but knew he had to. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­¡± he called out. Nathan released Lucinda and approached, still hand in hand with her. As his eyesnded on Caspian, they narrowed sharply. He crouched gracefully beside Caspian, pulled out his gun, and pressed it to Caspian¡¯s chin. Nathan¡¯s voice was icy as he demanded, ¡°You targeted the wealthy families¡¯ babies with tainted milk powder. What are you nning?¡± Caspian remained silent, his expression defiant. Suddenly, his gaze shifted; his eyes grew distant and unfocused. ¡°Damn it!¡± Fletcher eximed, peering into Caspian¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s in agony because he¡¯s taken poison. Should we rush him to the hospital for emergency treatment?¡± Nathan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a potent toxin, typical of underworld tactics. He¡¯s a high-ranking operative with sensitive information. It¡¯s toote now. ¡± Not far off, all of the Murray family¡¯s bodyguards had been subdued, though none were significant enough to hold valuable information. Nathan scanned the area, a sense of something amiss nagging at him. He asked sharply, ¡°Where¡¯s the leading bodyguard who usually does the talking? I haven¡¯t seen him. ¡± Everett suddenly remembered. ¡°Keh? He¡¯s inside. There was chaos when the fight broke out; he tried to resist but my men knocked him out. ¡± Nathan quickly moved into the cabin, flipping over the bodyguard on the ground to inspect him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He removed the man¡¯s sunsses and studied him closely. After a moment Nathan stated firmly, ¡°This isn¡¯t Keh. ¡± Everett was taken aback, finding it hard to believe. ¡°How can that be? He¡¯s just a bodyguard, Mr. Payne. Perhaps we should spread the word that Caspian is still alive. That might draw out someone useful who can provide us with information. ¡± Nathan shook his head, feeling that something was off. Lonnie¡¯s report fromst night had described Keh as Caspian¡¯s top man, elusive and highly important within the Murray family. Keh¡¯s movements were unpredictable; his appearances and disappearances were never expected. It seemed likely that this bodyguard on the ground was merely a decoy. As Nathan pondered this and nced at Caspian¡¯s corpulent corpse outside, his suspicions deepened. Something was definitely amiss. Caspian¡¯s death was too convenient, and even his bodyguard had a stand-in. The mysterious Mr. Murray in the underworld was rumored to be ferocious, but Caspian had seemed almost benign. Keh, on the other hand, fit the profile of the formidable figure they had been warned about. Searching the pockets of the decoy, Nathan retrieved a neatly folded square of paper. Chapter 2236 Just as he was about to examine it, he paused and looked up sharply. He directed Everett, ¡°Mr. Gomez, given your involvement in simr circles as Mr. Murray, you¡¯re better positioned to navigate this. While we¡¯vee up empty here, why don¡¯t you assist my team?¡± Everett, aware of the gravity of dealing with someone from the National Security Bureau-especially Nathan¡ªdid not hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± he replied promptly, eager to avoid any implication of ipetence. With Everett dispatched, the room fell silent again. Nathan finally unfolded the paper. It was crisp, its neat folds stark against the chaos of the scene. Clearly, it had been prepared with a specific purpose in mind. ¡°An eye for an eye. Your tactics are as bizarre as usual, but this time, you¡¯re doomed to lose to me. By Cory Powell. ¡± Cory had chosen the alias Mr. Murray. Nathan¡¯s mind was suddenly invaded by the image of a familiar yet malevolent face. Holding the note, he recognized the handwriting and the name, triggering a flood of long-buried memories. Back then, he and Cory were both distinguished figures in the military, stationed in different theaters of operation. During a joint military exercise, Cory had openly challenged Nathan¡¯s reputation as the best in the military, proposing a one-on-onepetition. Eagerly, Nathan epted. They tested each other inbat skills, tactical knowledge, and team strategies. Nathan consistently outperformed Cory in every aspect.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Cory, known for his arrogance and bravado, could not ept defeat and repeatedly challenged Nathan. Their rivalry turned into familiarity through these contests, and eventually, they fought side by side, bing legends in their own right. But¡­ then everything changed with a fire in Beverville. Foreign criminals had infiltrated the town, wreaking havoc and causing widespread violence. Nathan and Cory had each led their squads into the fray, but soon after, devastating news arrived¡ªCory had been trapped in a fire. Nathan had raced to the scene, but arrived only to find devastation¡ªsmoke and mes everywhere. Whenever Cory¡¯s name came up in conversation after that, it was met with a solemn shake of the head. The style and script of the note were unmistakably Cory¡¯s. In that instant, Nathan knew it was him. ¡°Nathan, have you found anything?¡± Lucinda entered the room, her presence apanied by the sharp scent of disinfectant. Upon the doctor¡¯s arrival, she had taken the opportunity to freshen up using the avable cleaning supplies. Now, her face radiant and refreshed, she appeared rejuvenated in her clean attire. Chapter 2237 ¡°Everett¡¯s team is conducting thorough searches on everyone outside. The scene with Caspian¡¯s body was gruesome¡­¡± She grimaced, the memory nearly making her gag. Nathan had swiftly concealed the note upon hearing her approach. He rose and walked over to her, caressing her face softly before taking her hand and leading her out of the cabin. He inhaled deeply and then asked a nearby officer, ¡°Where are Larry and Lonnie? Haven¡¯t they returned yet? Tell them I need to see them immediately. ¡± The area outside was chaotic, with unconscious and injured individuals scattered about, and those requiring immediate attention had already been searched by Everett¡¯s team. Spotting Nathan, Everett approached with a grave expression, eager to demonstrate his diligence. ¡°Mr. Payne, my team and I have done everything we can. Caspian¡¯s men were very shrewd; we found nothing of substance on them. I doubt we¡¯ll uncover more even if we raid their hideout. Once Caspian was dead, his followers scattered. ¡± Lonnie then approached with his report. ¡°Mr. Payne, we¡¯ve ounted for all the ambushers in the mountains¡ª130 in total. They¡¯ve been detained and taken to the Bureau. Additionally, we captured five elite assassins; they were seriously wounded while trying to flee but are stable now. What are our next steps?¡± Nathan nodded in approval. ¡°Well done. Keep up the efforts. Continue the investigation and focus on tracking down the fugitives on our list. Where¡¯s Larry?¡± ¡°Larry led his men to clear mines in the mountains, but curiously, they found no mines at all. Instead, they unearthed some ancient, worthless bombs,¡± Lonnie said. Lucinda felt a wave of relief. ¡°It seems they were bluffing. When I first heard about the mines, I truly feared they wanted all of us to die¡­¡± As she talked, tears welled up in her eyes. The memory of the event still filled her with dread. Nathan empathized with her concern for the safety of himself and his team. He gently patted the back of her hand and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I trust my men¡¯s skills. For us, that situation was manageable. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®s BunnyBookery Suddenly, they heard footsteps. Looking up together, they saw Fletcher approaching. ¡°Mr. Payne, the vehicles are ready. When would you like to leave?¡± Lucinda was eager to return as soon as possible. She had been away for several days, and Colby had been in the hospital. Although she knew Kyson was with Colby, she couldn¡¯t shake off her unease without seeing Colby herself. Throughout her stay in the basement of the vi, she found sce in the thoughts of Colby, Destinee, and Nathan. She was certain that Colby and Destinee were missing her deeply as well. Catching a glimpse of her expression, Nathan immediately realized she was longing for the children. He decisively said, ¡°Let¡¯s count everyone up, and we¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡± Then he exited the area with his arm around Lucinda¡¯s shoulders. Four identical cars surrounded theirs, moving cautiously along the mountain road as they drove from the forested outskirts to the city center. The journey from the suburban forest to the urban area was rough and lengthy. Gazing out at the unchangingndscape of terraced fields, Lucinda felt drowsiness creeping over her and yawned involuntarily. Chapter 2238 Observing her usually bright and lively face now showing signs of weariness, Nathan pulled her gently into his arms and soothed her, ¡°Lucinda, try to get some sleep. ¡± With her eyes half-closed, she snuggled deeper into his embrace, feeling immediately secure. ¡°Okay. You should rest, too. ¡± Right after she finished speaking, she fell into a deep sleep, clearly exhausted. Nathan kept a careful watch through the window. He had gone without sleep for several nights, and his eyes showed the strain, but he remained fully alert. The journey back was lengthy, especially the first half which traversed bare mountain roads, presenting the greatest challenge in terms of security due to theck of cover. All the security personnel were required to be constantly vignt. Based on the day¡¯s events, Nathan was certain that Cory hadn¡¯t perished in the fire. Instead, he had managed to escape and had erected numerous obstacles for him now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although Cory hadn¡¯t aimed to harm anyone, his actions had caused significant chaos. Nathan was still unable to discern Cory¡¯s motives. They had been friends in the past, and Nathan was reluctant to believe Cory could be the instigator of the tainted milk powder. However, people changed. It was hard to tell what Cory was thinking now. By the time they reached the hospital, it was already evening. The setting sun cast a warm glow over the ward. Nathan and Lucinda immediately went to see Colby, who was_ sleeping peacefully, oblivious to the recent turmoil. Yet, under Lucinda¡¯s watchful eye, he seemed to sense her presence and opened his eyes. Upon seeing her, he smiled. Lucinda¡¯s face brightened as she gazed at Colby, unaware that she too was being watched. Kyson watched her intently, his gaze filled with obsession. She had be noticeably thinner after the recent ordeal and appeared exhausted. He assumed she must have been through a lot. From behind them, Nathan noticed the look on Kyson¡¯s face and frowned, giving an unhappy cough. However, Kyson seemed oblivious to Nathan¡¯s displeasure. Upon noticing a bruise on Lucinda¡¯s neck, he got up and approached her. ¡°Lucinda, how did this happen?¡± Caught off guard, she lowered her head to touch her neck under his scrutinizing gaze. She was confused, thinking perhaps Nathan had ki*sed her neck while she slept in the car. She gave Nathan a reproachful look, which Kyson misunderstood. Chapter 2239 With a severe expression, Kyson expressed his displeasure. ¡°Mr. Payne, you assured me you would protect her. Yet here she is, injured after all these days. Is this how you fulfill your promise?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze turned icy, and he pressed his lips together tightly, choosing not to respond. Lucinda nced between the two men and then at Colby, sighing, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let¡¯s drop it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± Kyson¡¯s gaze dropped. Seeing her injury stirred a possessive, almost obsessive urge to take her back. ¡°He¡¯s your husband, the one you trust most, and yet he let you get hurt. I just feel sorry for you,¡± he stated. It suddenly hit Lucinda that the bruise could have been from her time in Everett¡¯s basement. The rough hemp rope had left multiple scars on her body, which slightly pained her when her clothes brushed against them. In thest few days, her anxiety had peaked. She had feared that her condition could burden others and had tried to keep her situation from Nathan. Over time, she had even forgotten about the marks on her body. She quickly rified, ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. There were lots of mosquitoes in the woods, and they left some pretty nasty bites. I just scratched my neck, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m really tired now and need some rest. ¡± Then she shot Nathan a covert look. Nathan noticed it sharply. She averted her eyes swiftly. Feigning sleepiness, she covered her mouth and yawned. ¡°Could you look after Colby? I¡¯d like to go to the lounge next door for a nap¡­¡± She quickly exited through the door. Only then did the two men in the ward avert their gazes. Under Nathan¡¯s stern look, Kyson dropped his gaze, looking somewhat disheartened. ¡°I was impulsive. I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I just¡­ couldn¡¯t stand to see her hurt¡­¡± ¡°I know. Thanks. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Kyson looked confused, unsure why Nathan was thanking him. ¡°Thanks for looking after Colby these past days. Without you, there might have been idents. ¡± Nathan approached the crib. Gazing at the peaceful and adorable Colby, he couldn¡¯t resist picking up a nearby doll to yfully engage with him. Despite his difort with Kyson¡¯s feelings towards Lucinda, Nathan acknowledged that Kyson was Colby¡¯s godfather. He felt uneasy about trusting anyone else with Colby¡¯s care. ¡°By the way¡­¡± Kyson interjected, his face turning serious as he recalled a troubling event. ¡°Why did someone try to kidnap Colbyst night? What happened?¡± Yesterday, there was only enough time for Nathan to outline the n. He had instructed Kyson to move Colby to the adjacent nursery in front of an intern nurse, swap Colby with a silicone doll, and then take the doll back to the ward. It was a shocking breach, especially in the VIP ward of Stastle First Hospital, where even the hospital director had visited to show concern. ¡°A man with the surname Murray colluded with Everett to kidnap Colby, aiming to extort arge sum from me. But I¡¯ve already spoken with Everett. We set a trap. ¡± Nathan moved aside, picked up a cup, and took a sip of water before continuing, ¡°Of course, the trap was just a ruse. With my years of experience and intuition, I know it wasn¡¯t just about the money. ¡± Chapter 2240 If Cory was after money, he could have chosen a smarter approach. Instead, he opted for the most foolish method. Kyson furrowed his brow. ¡°So, where is that man now? Have you caught him?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s very clever. I tried to draw him out, but it turned out he had used a fake identity. He sent a decoy to meet me, and it was the substitute who ended up dead,¡± Nathan said. For a moment, both men were silent. The only sounds were the hum of the humidifier, and Colby¡¯s asional soft coos, making the room exceptionally quiet. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°So the secret arrest warrant you issued was to catch this elusive man. ¡± Kyson could envision the intense standoff that must have urred, with both parties on high alert. Nathan gave a derisive snort, his gaze intense, radiating a daunting presence. ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t capture him, I know what he looks like. Once the warrant is issued, it will limit his movements, and catching him will just be a matter of time. ¡± Kyson nodded in agreement. He noticed the red blood vessels in Nathan¡¯s eyes with just a nce, a clear sign that he had been tirelessly working on this matter day and night recently. Raising an eyebrow, Kyson offered some rare words of concern. ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll look after Colby. ¡± Nathan¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile; he clicked his tongue, said nothing more, and stood up to leave. In the hospital¡¯s simple resting room, a slim figure sat on the bed, her back to the door. Her skin was smooth and enticing. The dim light cast a soft glow, enhancing her mysterious and beautiful silhouette. Nathan quietly opened the door and was greeted by such a sight. His throat felt dry as he tiptoed closer. It was only when he neared her that he noticed the faint red marks on her back, and he was instantly shocked. Previously, Fletcher had only mentioned that Lucinda had volunteered to be tied up in the basement to keep the enemy from detecting any clues. He hadn¡¯t gone into the specifics of what she endured. Seeing the marks now, he was overwhelmed with heartache. Lucinda reached back with an arm, trying awkwardly to dab ointment on her marks with a cotton swab. It was difficult for her to apply the ointment by herself, and she struggled to manage the pressure of her touch. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Her delicate eyebrows knitted together, and her face contorted slightly with pain. ¡°Let me help. ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2241 Nathan took the cotton swab from her with hisrger hand. He gently applied the ointment, careful not to cause her any more difort. Half-turning, Lucinda caught a glimpse of his eyes, slightly red in the dim light, and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt too much. I¡¯m not that fragile; it¡¯s just that you all think I am. ¡± Her soft fingers gently smoothed away the furrow in Nathan¡¯s brow. Nathan remained silent. After a long pause, he finished applying the ointment and cleared his throat. ¡°That should do it. ¡± Then, he leaned in to ki*s her forehead gently and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower in the small bathroom. ¡± Lucinda nodded in response. Hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, Lucinday on her side in the bed, and before she realized it, she drifted off into a dream. It waste at night. Lucinda felt a coolness on her back and instinctively shifted to the side, reaching out to embrace her husband, but her hand found only the cold sheets. She was groggy for just a few moments before snapping awake. The space on the other side of the bed was empty, devoid of any residual warmth. ¡®s BunnyBookery Where had Nathan gone? He had been showering before she fell asleep. It waste, and the room was engulfed in darkness. Her eyes roamed until they adjusted to the ckness, and then she spotted a tall silhouette on the small balcony. ¡°Honey?¡± she called out softly, her voice thick with sleep. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Nathan responded, his tone as tender as ever, yet he remained where he was. Lucinda quickly rose from the bed, wrapping a thin nket around her and padding across the cold hospital floor tiles. She approached him and asked softly, ¡°It¡¯s chilly tonight. Why aren¡¯t you in bed? Is something bothering you?¡± There was no reply. Lucinda had noticed that Nathan had been preupied ever since they returned from the mountains, but she hadn¡¯t expected that he would also be restless at night. ¡°Are you thinking about what happened today?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She approached Nathan and wrapped the thin nket around both of them. Like a gentle kitten, she nestled her head against his broad, sturdy chest and wrapped her slender, pale arms around him. The moonlight was crisp and bright, illuminating them with a silvery glow. Noticing his troubled expression, Lucinda feltpelled to ask, ¡°Is it the pain from your arm injury keeping you awake? Or did something happen at Bright Mountain that you haven¡¯t told me about? Ever since you descended from the mountain, your behavior has been quite odd, as if someone had cast a spell on you. ¡± Chapter 2242 Nathan gently wrapped his arms around her slender waist and chuckled softly, though it seemed somewhat forced. ¡°I can¡¯t keep anything from you, can I?¡± He confided in Lucinda about his concerns, and as he opened his hand, there was a note in his palm. Lucinda took the note, turned on the light, and read it. With a furrowed brow, she asked, ¡°Was this left by Keh, the leader of the bodyguards?¡± She scrutinized the note again and distinctly noticed Nathan¡¯s body tensing, his expression turning serious, and his fingers trembling slightly as they held the note. As a seasonedmander in the military region, Nathan had survived numerous gunfights on the borders of Cadiered. He had witnessed countless horrifying scenes. Yet, why did a simple note elicit such a profound reaction from him? Lucinda instinctively sensed that the contents of the note were far from trivial. She stood on her toes, embracing his sturdy frame gently, and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°Is this rted to your past? Tell me, maybe I can help ease some of that weight. ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Nathan buried his head in the soft, fragrant crook of her shoulder, taking a long time to settle his emotions. He straightened, took a deep breath, and began to slowly recount the past. Lucinda listened quietly to his story, an then offered her rational perspective. ¡°It¡¯s indeed tragic that he died. But, if Cory was indeed buried in that fire with no chance of escape, how could he have orchestrated the poisoned milk powder case? Moreover, if he somehow survived, why would he bear a grudge against you and seek such revenge against the wealthy families?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes were intense, the turmoil of emotions still swirling within him as he forced himself to revisit unresolved cases from his past. Back then, they were embroiled in a murder case, and both he and Cory were the main suspects. Ultimately, Cory faced expulsion from the military. Nathan appealed this decision extensively until Cory¡¯s punishment was downgraded to a severe reprimand. Yet, for reasons unknown, Cory began to resent Nathan, targeting him repeatedly, and their rtionship deteriorated until the incident of the fire. Reflecting on this, Nathan wondered if there might be undisclosed details in that murder case. ¡°Honey, could it be possible that this note was forged by someone seeking revenge, aiming to trick you and escape?¡± The more Lucinda considered it, the more she believed in the likelihood of this scenario. ¡°Why don¡¯t we pursue this lead and investigate further? We¡¯re bound to uncover something. Cory is gone, yet someone continues to use his identity to stir trouble, which is truly despicable. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression slowly darkened. To consider Cory as the mastermind wasn¡¯t beyond the realm of possibility. After a long moment of reflection, he began to detail that specific incident. ¡°He was always harsh and merciless in his actions,cking any form of conscience. Besides, we had unresolved grievances. If he survived the fire, he certainly had the motive. ¡± Lucinda remained silent upon hearing this. Chapter 2243 She understood the pain of seeing a former ally turn into a foe, and with an arrest warrant now issued, she knew Nathan must be deeply troubled. As the night wore on, the mood on the balcony became subdued. Noticing Lucinda lost in thought, Nathan gently pulled her closer by the shoulder and wrapped her in his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it for now,¡± he murmured. ¡°You¡¯ve been risking your life to chase leads and you¡¯ve lost weight because of it. Now that we¡¯ve got some leads, let me and the National Security Bureau take it from here. Honey, please don¡¯t push yourself too hard, okay?¡± Lucinda, at a loss for words, hugged him tightly and nestled her cheek against his neck.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A momentter, Nathan cradled the back of her head in hisrge hand without a word. He leaned in, pressing a firm ki*s on her lips. Gradually, his hand slipped under the nket. Lucinda shivered, a soft moan escaping her lips. Nathan lifted her in his arms, the nket falling to the tiled floor under the soft moonlight. It was a beautiful night. The next morning dawned bright and clear. After the intimate night, Nathan rose early and headed to the National Security Bureau. In his office, the air conditioner hummed softly, maintaining a steady chill. Documents were stacked neatly on his desk, and Nathan, holding a tablet intermittently typed and issuedmands in various Languages. Fletcher knocked and entered. ¡°Mr. Payne, Mr. Gomez is here. ¡± His announcement was barelyplete when Everett¡¯s boisterousughter echoed from the hallway. ¡°Fletcher, I¡¯ve missed you in just a day! How about youe back and work for me again? I must admit, I¡¯ve really enjoyed our time together these past few days¡­¡± Everett, d in a vibrant red suit, entered the room looking robust and cheerful. He greeted Fletcher with a hearty pat on the shoulder. Fletcher, somewhat ufortable, shrugged off his hand and replied sternly, ¡°We have protocols that help us maintain good rtions. ¡± His words were a clear reminder¡ªthey were not on Everett¡¯s turf. In the domain of the National Security Bureau, adherence to protocol was non-negotiable. Of course Everett understood this. Everett, quick to catch the hint, acknowledged the strictures of the setting. Realizing the sensitivity of the environment, he nodded at Fletcher, dropped his smile, and approached Nathan. ¡°Mr. Payne. ¡± Chapter 2244 Nathan acknowledged him with a nod and a gesture to take a seat. ¡°Mr. Gomez, please understand the formalities here. ¡± Nathan raised his eyebrows, signaling Fletcher to brew a pot of coffee. Given the inherent opposition between the National Security Bureau and Everett¡¯s business, any interaction had to be handled with discretion. Nathan had therefore arranged for Everett to be discreetly invited by Fletcher, managing the delicate dynamics of their rtionship. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be invited by you, regardless of the circumstances,¡± Everett responded graciously. Half an hourter, Fletcher returned, setting down freshly brewed coffee for Nathan and Everett.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Everett took his cup, gently blew away the steam, and after a sip, his face lit up with approval. ¡°Ah, Fletcher makes excellent coffee. A few days with you and I¡¯m spoiled!¡± Nathan, with a yful glint in his eyes, joked, ¡°Perhaps I should send Fletcher over to your ce to do some investigation for a few days? He could take the opportunity to show your men a thing or two about coffee while he¡¯s there. ¡± Fletcher, caught off guard, eximed, ¡°Mr. Payne!¡± He was not keen on the idea. The thought of mingling with the entric characters in Everett¡¯s circle was far from appealing. Everett, aware of his own notoriety, chuckled and remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s forget that idea. If you send Fletcher over to my ce, those out of the loop might suspect I¡¯m up to no good again. It could even make my people jittery -imagine them getting paranoid even during a casual game of cards! Besides, with the National Security Bureau keeping tabs on me, it could stir up unnecessary panic among my ranks. ¡± The three men shared augh and then moved on from the subject. Nathan¡¯s expression soon turned serious. He gestured for Fletcher to fetch a stack of documents from his desk and ce them before Everett. Everett skimmed through the documents, his demeanor shifting as he grasped the contents. Looking up, he sought rification. ¡°Mr. Payne¡­ What exactly are you proposing?¡± Nathan spoke in a measured tone. ¡°We¡¯ve had fruitful cooperation thus far Mr. Gomez, I find you to be a trustworthy partner. I¡¯d like you to gradually assume control of the Payne Group¡¯s milk powder division. What are your thoughts?¡± He casually spun a piece of paper between his fingers, tapping a section with his finger. ¡°If you agree, you can sign here. ¡± With that, Nathan leaned back on the sofa, sipping his coffee with an air of nonchnce about Everett¡¯s decision. However, Everett was visibly moved, his hands trembling as he held the contract. The opportunity to coborate with the Payne Group was more significant than he had anticipated. Carefully reviewing the contract again, he sought confirmation. ¡°Are you truly open to this partnership?¡± Nathan¡¯s response was a subtle nod, his gaze intense. ¡°Mr. Gomez, should you have any reservations, feel free to express them,¡± Nathan added. Without hesitation, Everett responded eagerly, ¡°I am willing!¡± Chapter 2245 Fletcher Looked on and rolled his eyes at Everett¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Thank you for your trust in me,¡± Everett eximed. He eagerly picked up the pen and signed his name on the designated line of the contract. In an animated tone, Everett shared, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been contemting quitting my illegal business. Yet, having been in this line of work for so long, it¡¯s hard to simply walk away. I¡¯m not getting any younger, and the allure of a tranquil life with my family grows each day. I no longer have the appetite for risks. I¡¯ve been waiting for the right opportunity. Thank you for giving me such a valuable chance!¡± As Everett recounted the beginnings of his career, Nathan listened, nodding asionally. While he appeared engaged, his thoughts drifted elsewhere. He idly spun the porcin white cup in his hand, tapping it rhythmically as the seconds ticked by on his diamond-studded watch. His gaze wandered to a corner of the room, deep in contemtion. The time hade for an update from his team. The light by the door flickered momentarily. Soon after, Fletcher returned and murmured, ¡°Mr. Payne, Lonnie has a report about Cory. ¡± Everett, ever perceptive, noticed the sudden gravity in their expressions.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®s BunnyBookery With a courteous smile, he stood and excused himself. ¡°Well¡­ I seem to have overstayed my wee. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now. ¡± After Everett exited and the office door closed, Fletcher couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity. ¡°Mr. Payne, are you really sure about this? Are you actually going to transfer control of the Payne Group¡¯s milk powder business to Everett?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nathan affirmed. Nathan stroked the seal in his hand, lost in thought, and remained silent for a moment. The milk powder division of the Payne Group had beenpromised. To uncover the forces behind the corruption, a decisive action was necessary. Nathan said, ¡°Our adversaries lurk in the shadows, monitoring our every move. We¡¯ve been battling them for ages. Have we gained any upper hand?¡± Fletcher remained silent, reflecting on the grim reality. They hadn¡¯t secured any significant advantage; in fact, they had sustained considerable losses. ¡°So, since resolving the issues directly isn¡¯t feasible, let¡¯s involve the underworld through Everett. Without the constraints of regtions, we can focus on other aspects. Moreover, Everett has a child affected by the contaminated milk powder, which means he¡¯ll be even moremitted to ensuring the safety of the product,¡± Nathan reasoned, his dark eyes reflecting a deep analysis of the entire n. Just then, Lonnie entered the room and, catching part of the conversation, interjected with surprise, ¡°Mr. Payne, am I hearing this right? Are you nning to partner with Everett in business?¡± Such a partnership could indeed be effective if managed correctly. But considering the scale of the Payne Group¡¯s milk powder industry, handing it over to Everett might raise suspicions. If their adversaries were to uncover this strategy and exploit it¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Nathan replied sinctly. Chapter 2246 He walked over to his desk and sat down. Then he turned to Larry and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the pursuit of the bodyguard known as Keh?¡± Larry¡¯s expression conveyed his frustration clearly. Though he didn¡¯t verbalize it, his body Language spoke volumes. Armed with two units of soldiers, they had been outmaneuvered by Keh. ¡°This man is protected by several loyal bodyguards. We tracked them to Gliethienst night, but fell into a trap, and he managed to escape. This morning, there were sightings of him on the east side of the city¡­¡± Nathan drummed his fingers on the desk thoughtfully. ¡°Keh is likely an alias. I suspect his real name is Cory Powell. He¡¯s a former soldier with a strong knack for eluding surveince, making him difficult to capture. ¡± However, some progress had been made regarding the milk powder case. ¡°We¡¯ve issued an arrest warrant. It might aid in your efforts to apprehend him. ¡± In the past, few could match Nathan¡¯s capabilities in the military. Cory was exceptionally skilled, and ordinary officers stood little chance against him. Meanwhile, in the hospital ward, Lucinda, dressed in a soft white suit, cradled Colby in her arms, gently soothing him. After settling the baby into the crib, Lucinda slowly straightened up, instinctively cradling her waist with her right hand. She _ silently reproached Nathan for not being more gentle during their intimacy the previous night. Just then, Kyson entered the room, catching a glimpse of her action and the faint marks on her neck. A shadow passed over his face as he pieced things together. Hearing the door, Lucinda turned and inquired, ¡°Kyson? Isn¡¯t there an important meeting at Shaw Group today? Weren¡¯t you supposed to attend?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s handled. I¡¯ve delegated it to my assistant,¡± he replied with a note of indifference. As any observant person might, Kyson had a clear idea of what had transpired between the couple the night before. Seeing Lucinda in such a state stirred a pang of displeasure within him. ¡°I¡¯LL go to the doctor¡¯s office,¡± he said abruptly, using it as an excuse to leave the room. In the ensuing silence, punctuated only by the ticking of a clock, Lucinda sat on the edge of the bed, watching Colby sleep peacefully. Soon, she too began to feel drowsy. Suddenly, a noise at the door snapped her to alertness. As a stranger¡¯s face appeared, Lucinda¡¯s reflexes kicked in; she swiftly positioned herself protectively. Her hand chop was swift and decisive, a move few could counter. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Kyson¡¯s voice rang out as he hurried to intervene, positioning himself to shield the neer. Caught off-guard by the familiar presence, Lucinda quickly reined in her strength. Despite her efforts, the impact of her chop on Kyson¡¯s shoulder elicited a groan of pain from him. Rushing to his side, Lucinda examined the injury with a mix of guilt and concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay?¡± Chapter 2247 Grimacing from the sharp pain in his shoulder, Kyson said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Once he had regained hisposure, he gestured toward the woman standing timidly behind him. ¡°This is the mother from the general ward downstairs. I helped her out with a small matter yesterday, and she came by today to thank me with some fruit. ¡± He nced at Lucinda and murmured to her, ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. ¡± The woman, clutching her baby, flinched at the unexpected confrontation. ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ Should I not havee here?¡± Lucinda¡¯s gaze was piercing as she scrutinized the visitor, her expression fraught with suspicion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. ¡± The woman, sensing the tension, cautiously set the fruit on the floor and hurried out, casting a bewildered look back at Lucinda before exiting. After the door closed, Lucinda confronted Kyson with a stern face. ¡°Why did you let strangers in?¡± Kyson looked at her with a mix of concern and confusion. ¡°Lucinda, you might be too on edge. ¡± He understood her heightened alertness; since the kidnapping incident and subsequent threats to Colby, it was natural for her to be anxious. He pondered for a moment before suggesting, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lottely. Why don¡¯t you take some time to rest? I¡¯ll look after Colby. You can trust me. ¡± Lucinda lowered her head, acknowledging her erratic behavior. The trauma of the kidnapping and the constant threat to her child had left her perpetually tense, a state that was now taking its toll. After a moment of reflection, she made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll need to rely on you to watch over Colby for now. Thank you. ¡± Kyson shook his head, his tone reassuring. ¡°As Colby¡¯s godfather, it¡¯s the least I can do. ¡± When Nathan arrived at the hospitalter, Lucinda was already packing up some of her belongings in the ward. As Lucinda spotted the familiar tall figure at the door, she ran toward Nathan and embraced him tightly. Her voice was filled with distress as she whispered, ¡°Darling, I want to go home. ¡± Surprise etched itself across Nathan¡¯s face. He had been away for less than twelve hours¡ªwhat could have transpired in such a short time? ncing up, he noticed the guards at the door avoiding his gaze, heads bowed. With her head buried in his chest, Lucinda confessed softly, ¡°I keep having this feeling¡­ Ever since that day, whenever I close my eyes, I fear someone will harm my baby¡­ I nearly hurt a stranger today because of a slight trigger. ¡± Her voice trembled with anxiety. ¡°Clearly, you need a more peaceful environment,¡± Nathan murmured thoughtfully. After a pause, he gently suggested, ¡°How about I arrange for the doctor to check Colby right away, and we can all go home today?¡± Despite the hospital¡¯s security, it couldn¡¯tpare to the safety of their home at N&L Fairy Land. Lucinda nodded in agreement. By dusk, they had arrived at the Payne family estate with Colby. Topensate for the recent events at the hospital, the hospital director had arranged for top-notch nurses and pediatricians to continue their care at N&L Fairy Land.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. With a special car from the National Security Bureau for their escort, the arrival was nothing short of grand. Chapter 2248 N&L Fairy Land, which had been quiet for some time, buzzed with new life. As the vi gate opened, Zenia stood there holding the cheerful little Destinee, ready to greet them. Seeing Lucinda, she approached with a warm smile. ¡°Wee home, Mrs. Payne. Mr. Payne has prepared a surprise for you at home. Let¡¯s see if it meets your expectations!¡± A surprise? Lucinda was overwhelmed with joy. Nathan had taken care of everything while she was busy at the hospital, and he had even prepared a surprise for her. His thoughtfulness knew no bounds. Kyson arrived with the top medical team, organized by the hospital director, marching into N&L Fairy Land in a disciplined fashion. Upon reaching the gate, he overheard Zenia speaking. Nathan had a gift for Lucinda, to celebrate her return. Despite their long rtionship, he always managed to keep the spark alive with surprises, just like when they had first started dating. Truly, Nathan was the epitome of a caring husband. A wave of sadness washed over Kyson.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He questioned whether he could ever be as thoughtful as Nathan if he had been the one Lucinda had married. He noticed the bright, genuine smile on Lucinda¡¯s face. He realized he had never been able to bring about such happiness. Feeling a touch of sorrow yet finding some sce, Kyson announced, ¡°Lucinda, the medical team has arrived. I¡¯m heading back now. ¡± Lucinda turned to him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why not stay for dinner?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m heading home. ¡± As she cradled Colby, Lucinda gestured toward Destinee, who was in Zenia¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since you¡¯ve seen Destinee. She must miss you terribly. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to stay a bit and catch up with her?¡± Hesitating slightly, Kyson turned to see Destinee in Zenia¡¯s arms. Destinee¡¯s smile was radiant, reminding him of a younger Lucinda. She reached out her soft, small arms, clearly longing for a hug from Kyson. Their eyes locked. At that moment, Kyson waspletely won over. She made a slight frown and babbled, looking somewhat upset that she hadn¡¯t received any attention from him. He found himself unable to resist her charm. Compelled, he walked over, gently took the whimpering child from Zenia, and began to soothe her with gentle pats. Held by Kyson, Destinee¡¯sughter filled the air, delighting everyone around. Chapter 2249 Zenia said, ¡°It seems she really likes you, Mr. Shaw. Mrs. Payne has been gone for quite some time, yet Destinee insists on you holding her. No one else will do. ¡± Kyson felt a surge of happiness at her words. Looking down at Destinee in his arms, he thought she looked even more adorable. Lucinda, watching Kyson and Destinee, smiled and suggested, ¡°How about dinner now?¡± Kyson replied, ¡°Sure, Lucinda. I¡¯ll stay to y with Destinee and have dinner together before heading out. ¡± The medical staff settled down at N&L Fairy Land to monitor Colby¡¯s health. Nathan had transformed the fourth-floor nursery into a private room for Destinee. Next door, he had prepared another room for Colby, ensuring he had a space to himself during his illness.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Colby was born frail with irregr heartbeats, both conditions requiring significant care, a fact Nathan fully understood. Since Destinee was healthy, he decided to keep her separate from Colby. He had arranged everything before Lucinda returned. Lucinda was pleased. In her absence, Nathan had managed everything perfectly, leaving her with no worries. She was reminded once again of his thoughtful nature. Everett controlled the entire milk powder operation for the Payne Group. Though a gangster, he ced a high value on the health and growth of children, drawing on his experiences from the tainted milk powder incident. In his factory, everything from the raw materials, production, and packaging to the final shipment was handled by trusted personnel, with each stage requiring a signature. This ensured that the milk powder reaching the affluent was both healthy and nutritious. Nheless, for added safety, Nathan secretly sent new batches of milk powder to a professional organization for testing. Once assured of their safety, he would give Zenia the go-ahead to use them. Progress in Cory¡¯s case remained stalled. Since the kidnapping, Cory seemed to have vanished. Nathan had issued a nationwide warrant for his capture at any cost. Once found, Cory would be turned over to the National Security Bureau for further investigation, after which the case would likely be concluded. In their free time, both Lucinda and Nathan prioritized their two adorable babies. They aimed to spend every day with their little ones. Yet, the peaceful and slow days seemed to fly by. Eight months had flown by, and Colby and Destinee had turned one. Logically, such a milestone would typically be celebrated with a birthday party. Especially considering the wealth and status of the Payne family. However, there were no ns for a celebration at N&L Fairy Land. Chapter 2250 Norton had sent Kern to subtly suggest several times that he could host the party if Lucinda and Nathan were too upied. Nathan hadn¡¯t given a clear response, so the idea was left hanging. On their birthday, the sky over Stastle was overcast. A continuous drizzle set a gloomy and annoying mood. N&L Fairy Land was eerily silent, with no festive decorations to mark the asion. It seemed like just another ordinary day. Sonny personally supervised the security detail around N&L Fairy Land, ensuring that no other members of the Payne family were aware of anything. Colby¡¯s health was deteriorating. Despite months of treatment and attentive care, his condition only worsened. At times, he was so frail that even a few sips of milk would exhaust him, leaving him struggling for breath. With heavy hearts, Lucinda and Nathan brought the twins to theboratory. Aldric was on holiday when he heard they were visiting with the babies. Startled awake, he hurried over dressed in floral patterned shorts, cotton slippers, and a thick coat. His casual attire shed with his gentle demeanor, making him appear like a disheveled scientist. Nathan frowned upon seeing him. ¡°After all this time apart, you¡¯ve let yourself go this much? Floral patterned shorts? Act like the researcher you are!¡± Aldric responded in exasperation, ¡°Cut me some ck, Nathan. You should have let me know you wereing. I was out at a barst night and only got five hours of sleep. If I¡¯d known you wereing, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed outte. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was serious, and he was in no mood for humor. ¡°Still feeling sleepy? Then go back to bed. I¡¯ll find another doctor to take the blood samples from the babies.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°No! Our families are closely connected, and Colby and Destinee are like my own nephew and niece. I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else with their care. ¡± Nathan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You still reek of alcohol. Are you sure you¡¯re capable?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine,¡± Aldric assured, smiling. When he noticed Nathan¡¯s stern look, Aldric realized that Nathan wasn¡¯t concerned about his health. Rather, Nathan was anxious that he might err during the blood test, potentially wasting the babies¡¯ blood. Aldric was overwhelmed by a mix of emotions. Aldric¡¯s smile disappeared as he gazed at the frail Colby in Nathan¡¯s arms, who struggled to keep his eyes open. With a serious look, Aldric said, ¡°I have been running tests for years. I could do them with my eyes closed or even in my sleep, and I assure you, there will be no errors! Please trust me. I will take the lives of these two babies very seriously. ¡± Nathan had known Aldric for many years and trusted him deeply. He was the most dependable person to perform the blood virus test. Both babies were taken into theb, and Aldric concentrated fully, dedicating his full attention to the task. Chapter 2251 Nathan prevented Lucinda from entering theb, worried that she would be devastated to see the babies having their blood drawn.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He stayed with her outside, waiting for the results. The couple sat next to each other. Sensing Lucinda¡¯s anxiety and tension, Nathan put his arm around her shoulders to distract her from thinking about the babies¡¯ blood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; this will all be resolved quickly,¡± heforted her. Lucinda leaned against his chest, her emotions a mixture of hope and fear. Thirty minutester, theb lights were switched off, signaling that the results were ready. Lucinda pulled away from Nathan¡¯s embrace and hurried to theb door. The sound of the lock turning was heard from inside, and Aldric came out, holding the results with a solemn look. Adjusting his ck-framed sses, he prepared to speak. Lucinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Aldric looked at her with a serious expression, and then nced over aathan standing behind her. He said, ¡°Well, there¡¯s one piece of good news and one piece of bad news. ¡± Lucinda gripped her hands tightly. ¡°We¡¯ve braced ourselves for the worst. Please, just tell us. ¡± Aldric exhaled deeply, passing the two test reports to Lucinda. ¡°The good news is that Destinee¡¯s virus test is negative. She¡¯s extremely healthy and strong. You have nothing to worry about regarding her. ¡± Lucinda let out a small sigh of relief. However, Nathan¡¯s face turned even more somber. It was indeed positive news that Destinee was healthy. But in that case, the bad news must be¡­ Aldric went on, ¡°As for Colby, his condition is concerning. We found traces of the S404 Virus in his blood. He has been weak since birth, and it¡¯s due to this virus. The virus traces were initially undetectable because he was so young. However, as he grows and his cells be more active, his condition is expected to deteriorate, which could be life-threatening. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s fingers shook as she clutched the test reports, feeling like her heart was being squeezed tightly, causing her immense pain. Seeing her face lose color, Nathan quickly moved to her side, supporting her with a steady arm. Aldric, looking worried, added, ¡°Lucinda, it¡¯s important that you look after your own health. The mindset you and Nathan maintain is crucial now. Both of you are pirs for the babies. ¡± Lucinda nodded. Nathan softly tousled his wife¡¯s hair and turned to Aldric. ¡°Since Colby¡¯s blood indeed contains traces of the S4@4 Virus, and since he and Destinee are fraternal twins, why is Destinee perfectly healthy?¡± Aldric answered, ¡°Fraternal twins can be very different. It¡¯s natural. It¡¯s a matter of misfortune for Colby¡­ or perhaps destiny. ¡± Chapter 2252 Leading them to a special room, Aldric continued, ¡°Thankfully, an antidote for the S404 Virus has been developed. The virus is no longer considered highly lethal. So, try not to worry too much. Fortunately, Colby doesn¡¯t have a high concentration of the virus in his body. With the right treatment, his life isn¡¯t in danger. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s face rxed a bit. After the blood draw, Colby and Destinee were both lying on a hospital bed. Colby drained from the blood draw,y weakly and soon fell asleep. Feeling her brother¡¯s difort, little Destinee remained quietly by his side. Lucinda approached and sat next to the bed. Upon seeing her, Destinee smiled brightly, attempting to call out to her mother. Lucinda ced a finger to her lips, softly shushing her to avoid waking her sleeping brother. Aldric and Nathan observed from the side. Seeing Lucinda with the babies, they preferred not to speak loudly to prevent waking Colby. They silently exited the room to continue their conversation in Aldric¡¯s office. ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan asked, ¡°When can Colby receive the $404 Virus antidote?¡± Aldric carefully looked over the test results again and shook his head. ¡°Colby is too young. The antidote is too strong for his delicate body. Given his current health, he would need to wait until he¡¯s 18. ¡± Nathan scowled. ¡°The S404 Virus is extremely aggressive. If we don¡¯t treat it, Colby might not survive to 18 because ofplications.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The virus causes terrible pain. ¡± Nobody knew the agony of this virus better than Nathan. The pain was excruciating, akin to living through hell every day. Aldric sighed, feeling powerless. ¡°If we give him the antidote now, his body won¡¯t be able to withstand it. It¡¯s safer to wait until he¡¯s older, even though it¡¯s hard. ¡± Nathan asked, ¡°What about a suppressant? If we can¡¯t cure it right now, can we at least lessen his pain?¡± Aldric shook his head again. ¡°Right now, neither the antidote nor a suppressant would be safe for him. ¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze became intense as he pondered deeply. Aldric added, ¡°At this point, we can only use conservative treatment, like IV fluids and mild medications to improve his immune system and resilience. We should keep Colby here for the next few days to monitor him. We need to make sure the new medications are working well and are safe for him. Also, pay attention to his nutrition. Feed him soft, nutritious meals to help build his strength. ¡± Throughout the morning, Lucinda and Nathan did not leave theb. The town of Stastle remained under a bleak rainfall, as if it was quietly narrating a sorrowful tale. Colby was connected to an IV in theb. Lucinda, Nathan, and their one-year-old daughter stayed by his side throughout. Chapter 2253 The IV treatments were lengthy. By noon, about half of the IV fluid was still left.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Destinee, now hungry and crying, prompted Nathan to take her home for some milk, while Lucinda remained with Colby. Holding an umbre and carrying the crying Destinee, Nathan softlyforted her as they left theb. His tall, attractive figure, tenderly caring for his daughter, presented a heartfelt scene. As they left theb, Nathan noticed someone obstructing his path. Looking up, he saw a man with deep blue eyes that showed concern. His hands were clenched tightly, suggesting he was anxiously waiting for someone. The man stood in the rain without any protection. Although it was just a light rain, his elegant suit was drenched, showing he had been there for quite some time. ¡®s BunnyBookery Holding Destinee securely, Nathan halted and fixed his gaze on Kyson, evaluating him silently with a prating stare. Kyson advanced a few steps and bowed his head, concealing the guilt that flickered in his eyes. ¡°Today marks the first birthday of the twins. I know you and Lucinda didn¡¯t n anything borate, but I wanted to celebrate. I¡¯ve brought them a cake and gifts,¡± Kyson began. He hesitated, and then continued, ¡°I went to N&L Fairy Land, only to find out you¡¯d taken them to theb for blood tests¡­¡± Pausing, he struggled to meet Nathan¡¯s gaze. After a deep breath, he mustered the courage to ask, ¡°Have the test resultse out? So¡­ Colby and Destinee¡­ How are they doing?¡± Nathan responded calmly, ¡°Destinee is fine, but we found virus residues in Colby¡¯s system. That¡¯s why he was born weaker than her. Aldric exined that Colby is too young and frail to handle the antidote¡¯s strength, and we can¡¯t use a suppressant to ease the pain during his re-ups either. For now, we can only manage his condition with conservative treatments like infusions and medication. ¡± The calmer Nathan¡¯s delivery, the heavier the weight pressed on Kyson¡¯s heart. Kyson¡¯s fists clenched tightly, his body trembling as he fought to contain the surge of guilt overwhelming him. He opened his mouth to speak, intending to justify his actions, to argue that the innocent children should never have been dragged into the disputes of adults. Yet, he knew any defense would be futile. After a long pause, he dropped his gaze and murmured with remorse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± It seemed there was nothing more he could offer but his apology. Nathan¡¯s voice was firm as he let Kyson stand alone in the rain. ¡°You should apologize, but not to me¡ªto Colby. You owe him that much. ¡± Kyson nodded, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hurting him is the biggest regret of my life. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make amends. ¡± Nathan remained silent, his expression unreadable and his eyes dark, yet notably free of resentment. After all, the past could not be undone. Even if he sought retribution against Kyson, it wouldn¡¯t immediately heal Colby. Perhaps letting Kyson attempt to rectify his mistakes was the more pragmatic approach. In Nathan¡¯s arms, Destinee seemed to recognize Kyson¡¯s voice. She pushed aside the raincoat and turned to look at him with wide, watery eyes, her face lighting up with an innocent smile. Chapter 2254 She reached out toward Kyson, clearly wanting him to hold her. Kyson shook his head, his gaze soft. ¡°My clothes are all wet, Destinee. It¡¯s not a good time for a hug¡ªyou¡¯ll catch a cold. ¡± Destinee seemed to grasp Kyson¡¯s refusal, her small lips pouting as she looked on the verge of tears. Nathan¡¯s face darkened as he admonished, ¡°I know you¡¯re pretending to cry so he¡¯ll hold you. Remember, if you catch a cold and get a fever, you¡¯ll need an injection, and that will hurt. Aren¡¯t you afraid of that?¡± Destinee¡¯s expression shifted to one of difort, and she clutched Nathan¡¯s cor, burying her face deeper into his embrace. Kyson then made a request. ¡°I want to step back from the Shaw Group¡¯s affairs and focus on taking care of Colby. Can I stay with him during his IV treatments in the Lab?¡± ¡°You can, as long as your intentions are purely to care for him,¡± Nathan replied cautiously, his tone sharpening. ¡°But remember, the medications in theb are ssified. You¡¯re no longer a public official. If you try anything underhanded, there will be consequences. ¡± Kyson lowered his head, his voice earnest. ¡°Why would I jeopardize this? I¡¯m not the man I used to be, your enemy. Thanks to your covert support, I lead the Shaw family now. We¡¯re allies, Nathan. I have no use for those meds, nor any intention to betray you. ¡± Nathan nced at him sharply. ¡°You better be sincere. Don¡¯t even think about sneaking off with a bottle for yourself. You think experiencing Colby¡¯s pain will absolve you of your sins? Forget it. ¡± Kyson fell silent. Nathan¡¯s words hit the mark. Nathan pressed on, ¡°The S404 Virus is rare and valuable, so wasting it on you would be pointless. If you¡¯re plotting anything, abandon the idea. Focus on caring for Colby. Remember, even if you end up poisoned, I won¡¯t offer you the antidote. You¡¯ll have nothing to do but wait for death. ¡± His tone was severe, but Kyson showed no sign of offense. Instead, he nodded and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything. If you¡¯re really concerned, you can have two officers shadow me. ¡± Nathanid out the stern warning, gauging the implications. Yet, he felt there was no need to monitor Kyson that closely. ¡°Destinee is hungry. I¡¯m taking her home for some milk. I¡¯ll give you an ess card for theb. After you enter, have Lucindae out. She hasn¡¯t had lunch yet. I¡¯ll take her home and return after lunch. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Kyson epted the ess card from Nathan, and they parted ways. With the ess card, Kyson moved past the security checkpoints of theb and navigated through the scientific research building. Nathan¡¯s words echoed in his ears, stirring a turmoil of emotions. He had once taunted that Colby was slower at drinking milk than Destinee and weaker overall, not realizing he was the cause of Colby¡¯s frail condition. Overwhelmed with guilt and desperate to make amends, Kyson paused and pulled out his phone, dialing a number he hoped could start setting things right. ¡°Find out who owns thergest aquarium in Cadiered and where it¡¯s located.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± His special assistant, momentarily taken aback, responded, ¡°Mr. Shaw, are you considering investing in an aquarium entertainment project?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for investment; it¡¯s for acquisition. Charge it to my private bank ount. Cost is no object. ¡± After a brief pause, his assistant replied, ¡°Understood. ¡± Kyson¡¯s assistant was notably efficient. By one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he had already sent Kyson the details about the aquarium. Located in Stastle, it was the most luxurious aquarium in the country. Without hesitation, Kyson purchased it that very day, putting it in Colby¡¯s name as a gift for his first birthday. Additionally, he acquired the most exquisite dolphin he could find online and registered it under Destinee¡¯s name. The dolphin would be housed in Colby¡¯s new aquarium. This was Destinee¡¯s gift for her first birthday. Lucinda felt the gifts were too extravagant for such young children, but understanding that this was Kyson¡¯s way of coping, she held back her objections. On the day of Colby and Destinee¡¯s birthday, not only did Lucinda and Nathan receive gifts from Sonny, Luisa, Cyrus, Noelle, Hilliard, Jennifer, Graham, and Violeta, which were all of considerable value, but also a special visit. Norton, even in his wheelchair, made a personal appearance at N&L Fairy Land. He presented the twins with two gold lock nes and a pair of diamond-studded gold bracelets. Though there was no formal celebration, the vi¡¯s living room was bustling with visitors by the afternoon. Chapter 2255 All Lucinda¡¯s brothers were present, making the gathering feel like a lively party. Each one embraced Destinee, reluctant to release her from their hugs. Destinee appearedpletely at ease, her smile bright and weing, radiating a warm, outgoing charm. From his wheelchair, Norton observed the somber expressions on Lucinda¡¯s and Nathan¡¯s faces from afar. Kern gently moved the wheelchair forward as Norton, with a voice both deep and aged, asked, ¡°Nathan, why is only Destinee here? Where is Colby?¡± A look of difort crossed Lucinda¡¯s face. Back then, the entire Payne family had concealed from Norton the fact that Nathan was suffering from the $404 Virus, fearing it would cause him undue worry. Unbeknownst to Norton, Nathan¡¯s daily bouts of vomiting blood since his return from Forden were due to his infection. Sonny, the most informed among the Payne family, lost his smile and adopted a grave expression. He subtly watched Nathan¡¯s reactions. ¡®s BunnyBookery While Lucinda¡¯s brothers were aware of the virus, they were unaware that it could affect Colby, too. Prompted by Norton¡¯s query, they turned their gazes toward Lucinda and Nathan. Nathan maintained a calm demeanor, exining, ¡°The weather has shifted recently.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Colby caught a cold and is currently receiving treatment in the hospital, so he couldn¡¯t make it back. ¡± Norton¡¯s worry deepened. ¡°Today is also Colby¡¯s first birthday. How could you let him stay in the hospital receiving treatment alone? Which hospital is he at? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to bring him back immediately. After all, we have expert medical staff at N&L Fairy Land. Colby could be treated at home instead of at a hospital. ¡± Upon hearing Norton¡¯s questions, Lucinda averted her gaze and bit her lip, looking somewhat sad. Nathan remainedposed and sinctly added, ¡°Kyson is at the hospital with him. As Colby¡¯s godfather, he¡¯ll ensure Colby is well cared for. ¡± Lucinda nodded and said, ¡°Nathan and I nned to stay at the hospital, but we had to return because Destinee was hungry and needed to eat. ¡± In their responses, the couple tactfully avoided addressing Norton¡¯s initial question about why Colby was in the hospital. Since Nathan had rified that Colby was just dealing with a cold and everything was under control, there was nothing more for anyone else to add. Norton was particrly focused on Nathan¡¯s demeanor earlier. Nathan replied with a distant and courteous tone. With a sigh, Norton said, ¡°Nathan, join me. I need to speak with you privately. ¡± Nathan gave no response. Taking the initiative, Norton began to wheel himself out of the vi, adding, ¡°Come with me. ¡± Silently, Nathan followed. Noticing Norton struggling slightly with the wheelchair, Nathan quickly stepped forward to assist his grandfather in navigating out of the living room. Lucinda watched them leave until Luisa¡¯s voice brought her back to reality. Chapter 2256 ¡°Lucinda, I¡¯ve got an ice cream cake. Colby¡¯s supposed to be done with his treatment by dinner, right? Do you want to bring him back so the two kids can blow out the candles together and enjoy the cake?¡± ¡°No, thank you. Colby is still weak and needs to stay in the hospital for a few more days. He won¡¯t being back just yet. ¡± ¡°Such a shame for little Colby to be sick and hospitalized on his birthday. What if we make a video call to Mr. Shaw when we¡¯re cutting the cake tonight so Colby can join in?¡± suggested Jennifer. Lucinda declined, saying, ¡°No, thank you. Colby¡¯s probably exhausted after today¡¯s treatments. A video chat would just be too much¡­¡± With that response, everyone else dropped the idea. Graham, sitting on the sofa, kept his gaze fixed on Lucinda. He had watched Lucinda grow up. He could tell when she was trying to hide something.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But what was she trying to keep hidden from them? Was something else amiss with Colby? Could it be more than just a cold? Although Graham was suspicious, he hesitated to press further. He had brought birthday presents to N&L Fairy Land for the children, and Lucinda had allowed him inside. Even though Lucinda hadn¡¯t spoken a word to him and ignored himpletely, Graham felt their rtionship had improved somewhat, which pleased him. Moreover, he knew that even if he did ask, Lucinda wouldn¡¯t be honest since she didn¡¯t trust him enough. Then, Graham joined Violeta in entertaining Destinee. Outside the vi, Nathan wheeled Norton to a secluded spot in the backyard. ¡°Let¡¯s talk here, Nathan. ¡± Hearing this, Nathan loosened his hold on the wheelchair and stepped back, standing upright and poised. Norton hit a button on his armrest, rotating the wheelchair to face Nathan. From this angle, Norton had to look up at Nathan. Nathan¡¯s height made it awkward for Norton, who said, ¡°Could you squat down, Nathan? My neck hurts from looking up too long. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips tightly together and lowered his gaze, making it difficult for others to read his expression. After a brief hesitation, he squatted down with the precision of a soldier, positioning himself a few steps from Norton¡¯s feet. Norton felt a pang of sorrow, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for it to feel like a punishment. You don¡¯t need to be so formal. You¡¯re in charge now. Manage things your way. I won¡¯t meddle in your decisions or control you as I did when you were younger. You¡¯re free to act as you see fit. ¡± Without looking up, Nathan replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m ustomed to it. ¡± Chapter 2257 He found it hard to rx and be informal around his grandfather. Norton sighed lightly and reached out to touch Nathan, only to realize he was too far away to reach his face. ¡°Can youe closer, Nathan? I can¡¯t even touch you. ¡± This time, Nathan hesitated longer. After squatting for a few minutes, he slowly stood up and moved closer to Norton¡¯s feet. Norton gently touched his short hair and sighed. ¡°Nathan, you must be upset with me, right? You think I didn¡¯t trust you enough, and that I ced my old colleagues in the National Security Bureau. You feel I didn¡¯t honor what your deceased parents and you have done. ¡± After he finished his words, Norton¡¯s fingertips trembled and he took a deep breath. Feeling the affection in Norton¡¯s touch, Nathan responded simply, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Norton said, tapping Nathan on the head with a finger. Though it was a gentle scolding, there was a yful tone in his voice. How had Norton, once a dominant figure in the military, be so yielding? Nathan was taken aback. He confessed to Norton, ¡°I did feel resentful, but I don¡¯t think you wronged me. ¡± Indeed, he grasped why Norton made that decision. Norton¡¯s oldest son and daughter-inw had passed away and were gone forever. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing his other two sons in the same way. Norton had raised him. Although he was harsh and often resorted to physical punishment, Norton had always been fair to him. Norton hadn¡¯t wronged him. Previously, a barrier in Nathan¡¯s heart had kept him from visiting Norton¡¯s vi for several months. When Nathan heard Norton speak to him gently, that barrier seemed to be slowly removed. Norton¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his aged fingers shook more than usual. He ced a firm hand on Nathan¡¯s shoulder and, for the first time, exined himself earnestly. ¡°I did not intend to spy on you by having my subordinates work at the National Security Bureau. My goal was to assist you when you started your new role. My team was instructed to follow yourmands and support your decisions in every way.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. My harshness toward you was not meant to exploit you. I simply. . I struggled to express my care for you. ¡± Norton¡¯s eyes turned red, and his hand shook as he ced it on Nathan¡¯s shoulder. He said in a mournful tone, ¡°It¡¯s entirely my fault. Out of all my sons and grandchildren, I chose you to bear the burden. I am sorry. Can you forgive me?¡± Nathan¡¯s eyes welled up, but he remained silent. For years, he had held the utmost respect for Norton. Chapter 2258 He bore no resentment toward Norton. Even if Norton asked him to resign on the spot and suggested Ronan rece him as the head of the National Security Bureau, he would feel no bitterness.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A month passed. Colby was still undergoing conservative treatment in theb, confined to his bed due to his frailty. Meanwhile, Destinee had be active enough to walk, run, and even call out to Daddy, Mommy, and Kyson. . Kyson arrived at N&L Fairy Land early in the morning and took Destinee to the aquarium. When they reached the aquarium, Kyson carried Destinee all the way to the dolphin area. A small dolphin was joyfully frolicking in the water. Destinee was delighted by it,ughing and staring intently at the dolphin. Kyson signaled a staff member, who then gestured to the dolphin. The cheerful dolphin swiftly swam to the pool¡¯s edge, popped its head out, and looked at Kyson and little Destinee. ¡°This is your one-year-old birthday gift from me. Do you like it, Destinee?¡± Destinee beamed and extended her tiny hand toward the dolphin. Kyson supported Destinee¡¯s arm, helping her gently touch the dolphin¡¯s head. The dolphin¡¯s skin was smooth and soft. The dolphin was also very yful, tilting its head and acting adorable. It rubbed its head against Destinee¡¯s small palm, eliciting giggles from her Kyson then set Destinee down to stand by the poolside. He said earnestly and softly, ¡°Destinee, I need to take a work call and will be back in two minutes. Just stay right here and don¡¯t wander off, okay?¡± Destinee was just one year and two months old. She might not have understood what Kyson said. All she did was smile at Kyson and affectionately call out to him, although not quite correctly. Kyson stroked her head tenderly and said, ¡°Good girl. ¡± He then walked over to the corner of the dolphin hall to answer a phone call. Destinee crouched by the poolside and yed with the little dolphin. Noticing the dolphin swimming freely, Destinee took small steps toward the water, seemingly wanting to join it. Suddenly, a figure swiftly moved in and lifted Destinee away from the water by her waist. When Kyson finished his call and returned, he found Destinee in the arms of a female worker, looking upset but not crying. Kyson, puzzled, asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 2259 The female worker faced him and exined sternly, ¡°Destinee tried to jump into the water to y with the dolphin. The water is too cold. If I hadn¡¯t grabbed her, she might have caught a cold or even drowned. ¡± Kyson took Destinee back into his arms andforted her gently. He then told the worker, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure the finance department knows to give you a three-month bonus. ¡± The worker, taken aback, then responded with a concerned expression, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I didn¡¯t do it for that¡­¡± Kyson¡¯s blue eyes showed warmth only when he gazed at Lucinda and Destinee. Toward others, his look was decidedly frosty. To the female worker, he said with disinterest, ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, how much do you need? You can discuss it directly with finance. ¡± The woman furrowed her brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t rescue Destinee for a bonus. ¡± After a pause, she said sternly, ¡°You would abandon a contract worth hundreds of millions rather than see Destinee fall into the water, wouldn¡¯t you? Mr. Shaw, since you brought the child, you shouldn¡¯t be preupied with work. Her safety is what matters most. ¡± Since Kyson had be the leader of the Shaw family, no one had dared to scold him. Kyson looked up slowly and stared at the woman in the work uniform. At first nce, he hadn¡¯t noticed, but now, as he examined her more closely, she seemed somewhat familiar. He thought he might have seen her somewhere before. He couldn¡¯t quite ce her. Even if he could, she would likely be someone of little importance to him. ¡°Are you not from Cadiered?¡± he inquired. ¡°My mother is from Cadiered, and my father is from another country. ¡± Kyson turned his gaze away and remarked casually, ¡°You have a striking appearance and a tall stature. You could make a lot as a model. Why work at the aquarium?¡± The woman looked down. ¡°I left my hometown to find someone in Cadiered. ¡± ¡°The country is vast, making it hard to locate someone on your own. Describe him-his looks, characteristics, and name. As a gesture of gratitude, I can assist you in finding him. ¡± ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ve already found him. ¡± The woman concealed the disappointment in her eyes and said nothing more. She turned to exit the dolphin hall. ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt your time with Destinee; I¡¯ll wait outside. ¡± Kyson watched her walk away for a few moments but did not dwell on the interaction. He gently tapped Destinee¡¯s nose with a slight reproach. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to stay by the pool? Why did you try to get into it? The dolphin can swim, but you can¡¯t. What if you had swallowed water?¡± Destinee blinked and gazed up at Kyson with a cute look.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Kyson found it hard to scold Destinee, so he simply caressed her little face. ¡°If Lucinda and Nathan find out I took you out and you nearly drowned, they would be quite upset. Destinee, would you want to see me get scolded by your mom?¡± Chapter 2260 Destinee seemed to grasp some of what Kyson was saying. She snuggled her head into his arms and nuzzled him affectionately. Kyson securely held her little body in his arms, turned, and started to walk out. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should head back. Next time I¡¯ll bring you here to see the dolphin again. ¡± ¡°Waah¡­¡± Destinee pouted and pointed toward the small dolphin in the water. ¡°Col¡­ Colby¡­¡± Kyson paused. His expression darkened and he felt a pang of guilt.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Colby is ill. He can¡¯t join us right now. But he owns the entire aquarium. In the future, he can choose any animal he wants here. ¡± Destinee seemed to grasp that Colby was unwell. She scowled, clutched Kyson¡¯s suit jacket, and let him lead her out of the hall. As they exited the dolphin hall, the female worker who had earlier rescued Destinee was waiting outside. When Kyson walked past her, he halted and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The woman appeared slightly taken aback. She sped her hands against her trousers and replied, ¡°Dulcie Burton. ¡± Kyson echoed the name silently, finding it strangely familiar. Kyson couldn¡¯t ce the familiar name, so he simply nodded and replied ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember you. ¡± As he walked away, his expensive ck shoes clicking against the floor, he didn¡¯t nce back. Dulcie watched him leave, holding the baby, with a hint of disappointment in her eyes. At the aquarium, Kyson instructed the curator directly, ¡°Promote Dulcie Burton, the dolphin breeder, to an administrator. Also, award her an annual bonus this month. ¡± The curator was taken aback. ¡°Certainly, Mr. Shaw. It¡¯s an honor to have you handle this personally. ¡± Without furtherment, Kyson left, cradling Destinee in his arms. It had been several days since Destineest saw her brother, prompting Kyson to drive to theb where Lucinda and Nathan were with Colby, who was undergoing an infusion. Kyson pulled out his tablet, opened the video interface, and handed it to Lucinda. ¡°This is footage of Destinee ying with a dolphin. Although Colby can¡¯t be there, I think he¡¯d enjoy seeing his aquarium. ¡± Lucinda epted the tablet, yed the video, and then showed it to Colby. ¡°Look, Colby, this is Destinee¡¯s little dolphin. Do you like it? When you¡¯re better, Mommy will take you to see the dolphin, okay?¡± Colby struggled with speech, his development slightly behind that of his sister. Yet, as he watched his sister y with the dolphin, he reached out a small hand toward the screen, his face lighting up with a weak smile at her joy. Lucinda¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her guilt over Colby¡¯s condition deepening. Nathan, noticing her distress, wrapped an arm around her shoulders, offering gentle reassurance. ¡°Our Colby owns the biggest aquarium in the country at just one year old. He¡¯s a lucky boy, Lucinda. ¡± Lucinda nodded and leaned against Nathan, findingfort in his presence. Chapter 2261 Kyson stood silently at the doorway, observing the family¡¯s tender moment by the bedside. His expression remained stoic, not wishing to disrupt the peaceful scene. Without a word, he turned and exited the room, cradling Destinee in his arms as they left the room. Seated on a bench in the corridor, Destinee looked toward the closed door and babbled, ¡°Daddy, Mommy¡­¡± Kyson soothed her, ¡°Colby is sick, and they are watching a video with him. Let¡¯s not disturb them. How about we go y on the slide instead?¡± Destinee¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of ¡°slide. ¡± She hugged his neck and nodded enthusiastically. Pleased, Kyson left theb with Destinee and headed to the children¡¯s y area in a nearby mall. Time flew by quickly. Four yearster¡­ In a VIP room of the Be Hotel, Kyson sat with an air of authority, his eyes, clear as sapphires, showed little emotion. He took a sip of his wine and remained silent. Across from him sat Phillis Perez, daughter of the Perez Group, here for a blind date with him. She admired his handsome features and ventured, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re more handsome than your photos. What do you think of me now that we¡¯ve met?¡± Kyson responded without looking up, ¡°Not bad. ¡± Phillis sensed the indifference in his voice and pressed further, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been holding on to the memory of someone for four years, avoiding other rtionships. Do you still love her, Mr. Shaw?¡± Kyson¡¯s hand paused as he held his wine ss. After a moment, he set the ss down and replied coolly, ¡°If I were still holding on to feelings for her, I wouldn¡¯t be here today, meeting you for a blind date. ¡± Over the past four years, Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s rtionship had only grown stronger, filled with deep love each day. Kyson knew he stood no chance with Lucinda; a future with her was an impossibility. His decision to attend this blind date stemmed from pressures of leadership within the Shaw family. As its head, he had never married nor provided an heir, leading to incessant urgings from family elders. Reluctantly, he agreed to their matchmaking in hopes of possibly finding apanion he could at least respect and live with amicably. He absently fiddled with his diamond watch, his gaze distant. Phillis, growing increasingly irritated by his detachment, adjusted her curly hair and adopted a haughty tone. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re certainly a catch and a leader in your own right. And yes, the Shaw family has its riches, but the Perez family is also renowned, known for its noble standing and unblemished reputation,¡± she emphasized pointedly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She then broached a sensitive topic. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard about your past issues with Mr. Payne and your stint in high-security prison. There¡¯s documentation of that, isn¡¯t there?¡± Chapter 2262 Unruffled, Kyson¡¯s expression remained stoic; his deep blue eyes did not waver. ¡°Yes,¡± he acknowledged simply. Phillis lifted her chin, her voice tinged with condescension. ¡°Well then, it seems we may not be the ideal match, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Without hesitation, Kyson responded, ¡°If you believe I¡¯m unworthy of you, feel free to leave now. ¡± Phillis was taken aback, not expecting him to dismiss her so bluntly. Could it be that this man, once imprisoned, felt no desire to pursue her, a daughter of the prestigious Perez family? She pursed her lips and spoke in a delicate voice. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s our first meeting, and I just wanted to understand you better. But, Mr. Shaw, could you share why you were in prison?¡± Kyson poured himself another ss of wine and answered nonchntly, ¡°I was used of theft and of poisoning Nathan. He caught me, beat me up, and then I ended up in a high-security prison. I lost my position as director of the Secret Investigation Department. ¡± Phillis took a deep breath, startled by Kyson¡¯s calm recount of his past. She suddenly found the man sitting across from her a bit intimidating and audacious. ¡°You dared to cross Mr. Payne and even tried to poison him, Mr. Shaw? If we ever argue in the future, would you do the same to me?¡± Kyson remained silent. Phillis, trying to regain herposure, continued with a hint of arrogance, ¡°Mr. Shaw, such a past could hinder your prospects, even as the head of the Shaw family. It might be difficult for you to marry someone of equal status in Stastle. ¡± Still, Kyson said nothing, simply listening. Phillis masked the cunning gleam in her eyes as she added, ¡°But everyone makes mistakes. I¡¯m willing to overlook this and consider a rtionship with you, even an engagement and eventually marriage. However, I have my conditions. If we¡¯re together, you must prioritize my wishes above all. You¡¯ll need to agree to give me 3% of Shaw Group¡¯s shares upon engagement, and at least 5% upon marriage. Our first child will carry my surname; the second can have yours if there is one, but I won¡¯t be pressured into having more children. You must be there for me in my moments of joy andfort me when I¡¯m down. In essence, you will put me first in all things. ¡± Kyson frowned as he listened. He thought Phillis was crossing the line. ¡°Do you understand the significance of owning 5% of Shaw Group¡¯s shares? It¡¯s a major corporation. ¡± With a casual tone, Phillis replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware. Owning 5% might seem excessive, but my family holds considerable influence too. Being a Perez, I have countless men eager to marry me. Marrying me for such a modest price really is a deal for you. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned cold and repulsed. The blind date had spoiled his mood. It was truly disappointing. He remained silent, picking up the silver fork and casually sampling the assorted delicacies spread across the table. After waiting without a word from Kyson that would tter her, Phillis¡¯s arrogance surfaced. Impatiently, she demanded, ¡°Why are you silent? Do you think any other woman would desire a man with your past? Kyson, I¡¯m here willing to take a chance on you and even n our future. You should feel privileged. ¡± Phillis¡¯ voice was so haughty it was as if she expected him to kneel and beg for forgiveness right there.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At that moment, the door to the VIP room cracked open. A small child peeked inside, her eyes wide with curiosity. Chapter 2263 Spotting Kyson, she burst into the room and eximed brightly, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Both Phillis and Kyson were taken aback. Kyson spotted Destinee, the five-year-old, scampering toward him on her small legs. ¡°Daddy, hug me!¡± Kyson¡¯s somber mood vanished instantly. He leaned down and lifted Destinee into his arms, letting her settle on hisp. Destinee pressed her face against Kyson¡¯s. ¡°Daddy, hug¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson gazed at his little goddaughter and affectionately stroked her head. Phillis was stunned. She observed their warm interaction for a moment before eximing, ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re not married yet. You have a child out of wedlock! How dare you go on a blind date with me!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Destinee scowled and red at Phillis. ¡°I am not a child out of wedlock. I am Daddy¡¯s daughter. My mommy is kinder, wealthier, and more beautiful and elegant than you. ¡± Destinee eyed Phillis critically and said, ¡°Olddy, is your mirror too foggy to see your face clearly? My daddy is so handsome, and you¡¯re not at his level at all!¡± Phillis retorted, ¡°Are you calling me old and ugly? What a rude child! Kyson, aren¡¯t you going to correct her?¡± Kyson smiled at Destinee and chose not to respond to Phillis. Then, Destinee mentioned, ¡°Daddy, I remember a saying that fits here. What do they call it¡­ Delusion¡­?¡± Kyson gently corrected her, ¡°Delusional woman.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! Delusional woman! Olddy, that describes you perfectly!¡± Destinee appeared mischievous and endearing. She was as spirited and impish as a young Lucinda, her face a mirror image of Lucinda¡¯s. Kyson looked at Destinee¡¯s face and was pleased to see her standing up for him. Phillis was so infuriated that she struggled to keep herposure. She fixed her gaze on Kyson and said, ¡°You have a child with your lover, yet you imed to be unmarried and came on a blind date with me. You¡¯re appalling, Kyson. You show no respect for the Perez family. You¡¯ve embarrassed me!¡± Before Kyson could respond, Destinee quickly interjected, ¡°The Perez family? Who are they? I¡¯ve only heard of the Simmons, Payne, and Shaw families. They¡¯re the wealthiest ns in Cadiered. Does the Perez family even rank among them?¡± With a grin, Kyson replied, ¡°It seems the Perez family isn¡¯t in the top ten. ¡± Phillis was left speechless. ¡°Oh, then why should anyone respect the Perez family?¡± Destinee¡¯s eyes twinkled adorably as she said, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want this old, mean, and ugly woman to be my stepmom. She¡¯s like stinky poo, while you¡¯re like a lovely flower. ¡± Phillis boiled with rage. Chapter 2264 Being the pampered daughter of the Perez family, she had never faced such disrespect. She was incredulous that a child had called her stinky poo. Standing up abruptly, she dered, ¡°Kyson, you stand by and let your daughter insult me like this. This shows how poorly your family educates her. I¡¯ll teach her manners myself!¡± ¡°Daddy, protect me. This meandy wants to hurt me,¡± Destinee said as she nestled into Kyson¡¯s arms. Kyson firmly embraced Destinee. His gaze turned icy as he warned Phillis, ¡°If you even think about harming her, the entire Perez Group will be bankrupt by tomorrow. Consider your actions carefully. ¡± Phillis hesitated, meeting Kyson¡¯s stern expression. He appeared serious. Their families were business partners, and severing ties would indeed hurt the Perez family. Though not to the extent of bankruptcy. Although she was unaware that Destinee was connected to the wealthy Payne and Simmons families, Phillis still reluctantly backed down, considering the Shaw family¡¯s influence. She retorted sharply, ¡°Kyson, this isn¡¯t over. We¡¯ll see what happens. ¡± Holding Destinee close, Kyson responded coolly, ¡°Goodbye. ¡± Phillis¡¯ anger deepened. Feeling humiliated by both father and daughter, she stormed out, mming the door behind her. Once Phillis had left, Kyson gently ced Destinee on a chair next to him. He tenderly touched Destinee¡¯s nose and said softly yet firmly, ¡°Destinee, you¡¯ve been quite naughty. You¡¯ve jeopardized my business deal. And if Nathan hears you calling me Daddy again, he won¡¯t be pleased. He¡¯s not going to let this slide. ¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± Destinee pouted and began to rub her soft backside,ining about Nathan. ¡°Daddy is mean! If he finds out, he will definitely spank me. It hurts so much. Daddy can be really scary. It frightens me. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression softened.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He pulled Destinee back into his arms to soothe her. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. If Nathan tries to spank you again, just run away to my ce. I¡¯ll keep you safe. ¡± Seeing her n seed, Destinee grinned slyly and whispered to Kyson, ¡°Actually, whenever Daddy spanks me, I cry and tell Mommy. Mommy is Daddy¡¯s biggest challenge. Then she pulls Daddy by the ear to their room and punishes him. Am I clever?¡± Kyson struggled to suppress hisughter, imagining Nathan being dragged by the ear and = apologizing to _ Lucinda. Heplimented Destinee enthusiastically, ¡°You¡¯re brilliant. If your daddy tries to spank you again, just do the same thing. ¡± Then Kyson leaned closer and whispered his advice on how to handle Nathan into Destinee¡¯s ear. After hearing Kyson¡¯s advice, Destinee responded, ¡°That¡¯s a great suggestion. Next time I get the opportunity, I will definitely try it on my daddy!¡± Kyson just smiled. The delicate seafood on the table hadn¡¯t been touched yet. He picked up a shrimp, peeled it for Destinee, dipped it in sauce, and fed it to her. In less than two minutes, Destinee¡¯s mouth was filled with the food Kyson had given her. ¡°Kyson, slow down. I haven¡¯t finished my first bite yet. ¡± Kyson patiently grabbed a napkin and wiped the oil stains from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With a beaming smile, Destinee asked, ¡°Kyson, why did you go on a blind date? Are you nning to get married? Will you still love me the same way after you marry?¡± Chapter 2265 Kyson stroked her head gently and gave her a tender ki*s on the forehead. ¡°You are the one I love most. No one can hold a candle to you in my heart. ¡± He gazed at Destinee¡¯s beautiful face, which was just like Lucinda¡¯s when she was a child. He took her hands and ced them on his chest. ¡°You live right here in my heart. I¡¯ll always keep this spot just for you. ¡± Even though Destinee wasn¡¯t his biological daughter and they had no blood rtion, to him, she was the little girl he couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from. Destinee blinked her eyes yfully. ¡°What about my brother? Where does he fit in your heart?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and his smile slowly faded. He paused for a long time without a reply. He harbored guilt toward Colby. Every time he saw the boy¡¯s sickly condition, he felt as if he hadmitted a terrible sin. Over the past few years, he had tried every possible way to win Colby¡¯s affection and make amends to him. But Colby¡­ Kyson lowered his gaze, deep in thought. Seeing that he was distressed, Destinee held his handsome face in her tiny hands and urged him gently, ¡°Kyson, don¡¯t be sad. My brother just avoids you because he¡¯s ill. He will eventually realize you¡¯re a good person and wille to like you just as I do. ¡± Kyson tightened his lips and let out a sigh. ¡°Destinee, you don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve done something that hurt Colby, so he can¡¯t forgive me. ¡± Colby was sharp and perceptive. At only five years old, he could solve math problems designed for middle school students. However, he was also reserved, quiet, and rarely smiled. His intelligence was such that they couldn¡¯t keep his illness a secret from him. During a conversation with Nathan, Colby identally learned the true cause of his condition. Since that discovery, Colby refused to see Kyson again. He even avoided the gifts Kyson brought him. Destinee frowned and blinked her big eyes, thinking hard for a solution. ¡°My brother is probably still getting his infusion in theb. I¡¯ll bring you there. He loves me a lot. With me by your side, he¡¯ll surely agree to meet you!¡± Half an hourter, Destinee gently opened the door to the ward in theb and peeked inside. On the bed, a delicate five-year-old boy with handsome features was propped up against the headboard, receiving an intravenous drip. He was gazing at the banana leaves swaying outside the window. He was alone in the room. ¡°Colby, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Destinee poked her head through the door and inquired. Regaining his attention, Colby looked over at Destinee standing by the door and said in a steady, measured voice, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent situation at the Simmons Group.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She had to go handle it. ¡± Feeling sympathetic, Destinee asked, ¡°Are you here alone for your drip this morning?¡± With a neutral expression, Colby replied, ¡°I convinced Mom to go. I don¡¯t need anyone here with me. You shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish, Destinee slipped off her shoes, stepped onto a stool, climbed onto the bed, and sat next to him. Chapter 2266 Then I¡¯ll stay with you. I¡¯m your sweetheart, and I want to protect you¡­¡± As Colby began to frown and was about to respond, he noticed a movement at the door. A man in a dark suit was standing outside. Colby¡¯s expression turned even colder.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Wherever Destinee was, that man was sure to follow. He immediately refused, ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection. Leave. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not going anywhere, Colby. ¡± Destinee clutched his wrist and acted pitifully. ¡°I did something slightly naughty today. If Daddy finds out, he¡¯s definitely going to punish me. Staying with you is the safest! You¡¯ll protect me, won¡¯t you? You wouldn¡¯t want Daddy to punish me, right? You¡¯re the best, aren¡¯t you?¡± She clung to him so persistently that he couldn¡¯t shake her off. Listening to her, Colby was at a loss for words. He was powerless to send her away. After a brief pause, he asserted, ¡°You can stay, but don¡¯t disturb me. And don¡¯t bring anyone else here who doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Destinee blinked and feigned ignorance. ¡°Colby, who is the person who doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Colby¡¯s face remained expressionless. His young face was not as carefree as that of a typical five-year-old. Instead, it was moreposed and indifferent than expected. His words carried a deeper implication. ¡°He knows who is unimportant. ¡± The door was slightly open. Kyson stood outside and clearly heard the exchange between the siblings. He also noticed Colby¡¯s dismissive attitude toward him. He tightened his hold on the doorknob and let out a silent sigh. A wave of regret washed over him, yet he felt powerless to change anything. Kyson turned to leave quietly. Just as he turned, he noticed Nathan in a dark green military uniform, looking dignified and imposing, approaching from the far end of the corridor. The two men locked eyes. Kyson said first, ¡°Did you just get off work at the National Security Bureau?¡± Nathan nodded and responded casually, ¡°Lucinda had to handle some business at thepany. Colby¡¯s alone in theb. I thought I¡¯d drop by since I had some free time. Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± Kyson averted his gaze, avoiding eye contact with Nathan. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my visit. It¡¯s time for me to head back to the Shaw Group. ¡± Instead of insisting Kyson stay, Nathan inquired, ¡°Did Destineee with you? Is she in the ward?¡± Chapter 2267 At that moment, Nathan¡¯s voice carried into the ward from the corridor. Startled, Destinee scrambled to find a hiding spot, eximing, ¡°I¡¯m doomed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Daddy¡¯s here! He must havee to catch me!¡± Leaning against the headboard, Colby looked at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Shush! Colby, don¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll find a ce to hide first!¡± The ward was clean and sparse, offering no real hiding spots. In a rush, Destinee could only scramble under the covers of her brother¡¯s bed. Colby was at a loss for words. He nced at the Lumpy quilt and shook his head in resignation. Just as Destinee concealed herself, Nathan pushed the door openpletely. His dark eyes scanned the room as he asked, ¡°Colby, where is your sister?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Colby replied, instinctively covering for his sister as he shook his head. Noticing the oddly bulging quilt, Nathan quietly approached it. Silence fell over the room. Hidden under the quilt, Destinee whispered, ¡°Colby, has Daddy left?¡± No response came. Confused, she was about to speak again when suddenly, the quilt was yanked away. Regaining her bearings, she realized Nathan had already grasped the back of her neck and lifted her from the bed. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Destinee was hoisted into the air, her legs kicking as she tried to break free from Nathan¡¯s grasp. Nathan raised an eyebrow and looked at her curiously. ¡°¡°Destinee, are you ying hide and seek with Daddy?¡± ¡°Good afternoon, Daddy. You¡¯re amazing. You found me so quickly,¡± Destinee responded with a smile, acknowledging her defeat. Nathan¡¯s thin lips curved into a faint smile, instantly seeing through her antics. ¡°Destinee, you¡¯re being so sweet to Daddy today. Did you do something naughty?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Destinee frantically waved her small hands, blinking with unease. Nathan¡¯s expression turned serious, but his tone remained soft as he stressed, ¡°I deal strictly with little ones who tell fibs. Destinee, think carefully before you decide whether to tell me the truth. ¡± Destinee¡¯s face fell as she pouted. ¡°Daddy, from the way you¡¯re talking, you already know, don¡¯t you?¡± Nathan nodded, his smirk deepening. ¡°You disrupted your godfather¡¯s blind date with Miss Perez. Then you called him ¡®Daddy¡¯ and said your mommy is beautiful, gentle, elegant, and very wealthy, right?¡± Chapter 2268 She quicklytched onto a crucial point. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you agree that Mommy is beautiful and gentle? I was just telling the truth. Daddy, would you dare say Mommy isn¡¯t beautiful?¡± Nathan was unimpressed.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Your mommy is the most perfect woman in my heart, but when you call other men ¡®Daddy¡¯, does that imply your mommy belongs to someone else?¡± His voice grew deeper as he spoke, and his handsome face turned grave. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Destinee bit her lip, her hands nervously sped behind her back, as Nathan had her stand upright on the bed. Daddy¡¯s angry expression was truly intimidating! Destinee avoided his gaze, her eyes darting around nervously. What had Kyson advised her during their meal in the hotel¡¯s private room? How could she use that to counter Daddy¡¯s lecture? Destinee became anxious and forgot everything. She was sure she was in for a punishment. She ventured a question in a whisper barely audible, like a mosquito¡¯s buzz. ¡°Daddy, are you going to spank me?¡± Nathan responded, ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty; don¡¯t you think you deserve some form of punishment?¡± Destinee shook her head, her voice frail. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m just a little girl, and we don¡¯t believe in harsh discipline. ¡± Nathan sat beside the bed, calmly rolled up his sleeves, and in a low voice, gestured for Destinee toe to him. ¡°I¡¯ve repeatedly told you not to call other men ¡®Daddy¡¯ at least five times, yet you still forget. This time, I need to ensure you remember. Come here and lie down on your own. ¡± In the past when he had to address this issue with Destinee, Nathan had merely scolded her loudly, his punishment never too harsh. He appeared stern but would only gently tap her bottom twice as a cautionary measure. However, Destinee¡¯s mischievous nature meant she rarely took his admonitions seriously. Lucinda was his wife, and that was a line Nathan held sacrosanct, a principle of utmost importance. Furthermore, the man Destinee had called ¡°Daddy¡± was a former romantic rival of Nathan¡¯s, which made the situation utterly uneptable. The longer he pondered, the more irritated he grew. Nathan firmly ordered, ¡°Quickly now, or I¡¯ll have toe after you to pull your pants and spank you. ¡± Destinee recoiled in shock. ¡°But I¡¯m already five years old! You can¡¯t undress me!¡± Seeing that Nathan was unyielding, Destinee turned and dashed toward Colby, who was leaning against the headboard. She gripped his slender legs as though they were a crucial lifeline. ¡°Colby, help me! I don¡¯t want to be spanked; I¡¯ll be spanked to death, and then you¡¯ll lose your smart and adorable sister!¡± Chapter 2269 She looked up at Colby withrge, tearful eyes and sobbed dramatically. Colby shook his head, showing no willingness to intervene. ¡°Destinee, you shouldn¡¯t call other people ¡®Daddy¡¯. You really do deserve a spanking. ¡± Destinee felt a sense of despair. It was over. Colby wasn¡¯t going to assist her; he had let her down. Their mother was not in theb to help her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Feeling utterly unsupported and deste, she broke down in loud cries. Nathan sat sternly by the bed, apparently indifferent to her tears and having no desire to cate her. Fearing the imminent punishment, Destinee reluctantly positioned herself across Nathan¡¯sp, sulking. Her small legs kicked in frustration as she murmured, ¡°If you don¡¯t care about me anymore, then let the pain kill me! Daddy, just spank me to death. It seems I¡¯m just a little baby nobody loves. ¡± Nathan frowned and looked at her. He hadn¡¯t even started to spank her, yet she was already acting like a martyr and seeking sympathy. He wondered where she had picked up such tactics. He secured Destinee¡¯s waist with his left hand, and his right hand was raised. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t!¡± A pair ofrge hands appeared before Nathan, shielding Destinee¡¯s back. Nathan didn¡¯t need to look up to recognize who was interrupting his discipline of Destinee. Destinee seemed to realize she had found a protector and cried out, ¡°Kyson, help me! I¡¯m going to be spanked to death!¡± Kyson hadn¡¯t left the area. Sensing that Nathan was about to discipline Destinee, he had stayed close to the door, listening intently, concerned that Destinee might be unfairly treated. ¡°Nathan, what Destinee did earlier today was indeed improper, but there was a reason behind it. Phillis Perez demeaned me during our blind date. I chose not to argue with her, but her remarks became increasingly intolerable. Destinee couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and spoke up in my defense,¡± he said sincerely, carefully lifting Destinee from Nathan¡¯sp. Seeing no objection from Nathan, he confidently cradled her in his arms, soothingly patting her back as she wept, gently consoling her. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t meddle in your parenting, but I must admit some responsibility for today¡¯s incident. My handling of the situation was wed. ¡± Nathan looked at him with piercing eyes but did not contradict him. ¡°Indeed, the fault is yours. Destinee is still young and doesn¡¯t grasp these matters, but you do. You were aware she used an inappropriate term and spoke out of turn, yet you didn¡¯t intervene or correct the misunderstanding with Phillis. Kyson, are you certain your actions were without hidden intentions?¡± Kyson was at a loss for words in response. Destinee sobbed and clung tightly to Kyson¡¯s neck, hupping through her tears. ¡°Boohoo, Daddy, don¡¯t be mad at Kyson. He doesn¡¯t mean any harm. He just spoils me because he loves me. ¡± Nathan watched his daughter¡¯s distressed and defensive expression, sighed deeply, and asked, ¡°Destinee, do you understand what you did wrong?¡± Destinee remained in Kyson¡¯s arms and did not answer his question. With a stern expression, Nathan warned, ¡°This is thest time I will correct you for indiscriminately calling someone ¡®Daddy. ¡¯ If it happens again, I will keep you at home and you won¡¯t be allowed to see your godfather. ¡± His warning had a significant impact. Destinee became visibly frightened and tearfully acknowledged her error. ¡°I was wrong, I won¡¯t do it again; please forgive me, Daddy. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Chapter 2270 ¡°This is your final warning,¡± Nathan stated firmly. ¡°I understand. ¡± She gripped the cor of Kyson¡¯s suit jacket, using it to dab at her tears and runny nose. Kyson was unperturbed by this, his heart aching for her, and he said to Nathan, ¡°Destinee¡¯s eyes are red from crying. I¡¯ll take her out to soothe her and maybe go to the children¡¯s yground for a bit. ¡± Nathan gave a nod of approval. Though he had been quite stern, once he calmed down, he realized he couldn¡¯t bring himself to actually spank Destinee. If he hurt her, ultimately, he would be the one left feeling distressed and heartbroken. Moreover, Destinee was known to be a tattletale. Kyson quickly exited the ward with Destinee in his arms. As the door shut behind them, Colby, who was propped up in bed receiving an IV drip, suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, it seems like Destinee likes Kyson more. ¡± Nathan was left speechless. He turned and gazed at Colby, who was observing everything with keen interest. Colby continued, ¡°Is that man your old rival in love, Daddy? Is that why you get so angry when Destinee calls him ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Nathan exhaled deeply, reached out hisrge hand, and gently patted his son¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still young. These are adult matters. You should just focus on yourself. ¡± Colby arched his eyebrows, mirroring Nathan¡¯s expression. In a moment of frustration, Colby said, ¡°No matter how many drips I get or medicines I take, I can¡¯t get better. I don¡¯t want to suffer anymore. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart sank. He tenderly stroked Colby¡¯s pale face and reassured him, ¡°You will get better, Colby. You¡¯re just not well right now. There¡¯s a treatment in theb. When you¡¯re older and can handle the drug¡¯s strong side effects, Aldric will help you recover. ¡± Colby didn¡¯t respond to this reassurance and shifted the conversation back to Kyson. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re very powerful. You could influence the entire country. Why don¡¯t you just kill that man? You even let him visit Destinee every day and act as her godfather. ¡± Nathan was taken aback and stared into his son¡¯s deep eyes, which mirrored his own. ¡°You¡¯re only five years old, Colby. Do you understand what ¡®kill¡¯ means? Why would you think of such a thing?¡± Colby blinked and offered a faint smile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°To kill him would be to make him disappear from the world forever, right? I don¡¯t want to see him anymore, so I want him to disappear. ¡± Nathan felt a chill run down his spine. How could his son be so calcting and ruthless at just five years old? Was he overthinking, or was Colby more mature than he had assumed? He calmed down and spoke earnestly to Colby. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t take lives casually. No matter how powerful Daddy is, I must abide by thew. Moreover, Kyson isn¡¯t just Destinee¡¯s godfather; he¡¯s yours too. Kyson made some mistakes and didn¡¯t foresee their consequences. However, he has genuinely tried to assist both your mother and me. I can see that he truly cares for Destinee and he wants to bond with you and show you affection as well. Could you consider giving him a chance, Colby?¡± After a brief pause, Colby tightened his pale lips and replied, ¡°I know Daddy and Mommy have reconciled with him, but I don¡¯t like him, and I actually hate him. He¡¯s the reason I have to stay in theb for treatments, which prevents me from going to kindergarten and ying on the trampoline like other children. Even if Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯t upset with him, I will punish him. ¡± Chapter 2271 Colby was resolute in his belief. Nathanughed in disbelief and asked, ¡°You want to punish him? What do you n to do?¡± With a secretive grin, Colby responded, ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell Daddy. ¡± Nathan was left speechless. He sighed and yfully tapped Colby¡¯s nose.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You¡¯re only five years old. Are you really keeping secrets from me?¡± Colby simply smiled, his features softening into the innocent, childlike expression shared with Destinee. Looking at his son¡¯s face, so simr to his own, Nathan sighed internally, suspecting Colby was merely jesting. ¡°Colby, I know you¡¯re clever. I can¡¯t hide anything from you, and nothing seems too challenging for you. But I hope you won¡¯t be so sensitive. I wish for you to have a joyful childhood like Destinee¡¯s, without worrying about adult matters. ¡± With a cheerful smile, Colby remarked, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I will. ¡± Nathan gently patted him on the head. Nathan feltpassion for his son¡¯s frail condition, and then his eyes drifted to a few books on the bedside table. He stood up and picked up the books. Among them were mathematics pamphlets and foreignnguage books. A book with a ck cover at the bottom caught Nathan¡¯s attention. It was titled ¡°Pathological Psychology. ¡± Nathan frowned and paused for a moment. He turned to Colby and asked, ¡°Have you been reading this booktely?¡± Blinking slowly, Colby responded somewhat absently, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so dull being on a drip. I don¡¯t enjoy cartoons. I just want to understand what adults are thinking. ¡± Nathan looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Who gave this book to you? Are you sure you understand it?¡± Shaking his head, Colby replied, ¡°I asked a doctor in theb for it, but it¡¯s quite hard. I can read the words, but most of it seems veryplex. I¡¯ve tried reading it several times but still can¡¯t grasp it. Can you exin it to me, Daddy?¡± With a serious demeanor, Nathan took the book without hesitation. ¡°This is a good book. I like it too. How about I read it first and then exin it to you after I¡¯m done?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Seeing that Colby agreed quickly, Nathan let out a sigh of relief and began to thoroughly search all the drawers in the ward. While Destinee still enjoyed listening to bedtime fairy tales, Colby was solving math problems meant for junior high students and reading adult psychology books. Chapter 2272 This made Nathan feel uneasy. He checked the entire ward to see if his son had hidden any more unusual books. Fortunately, there were no additional books of that kind. It appeared that Colby had only read this one. ¡°Daddy, is something wrong? Why do you look so worried?¡± Nathan sat back down on the edge of the bed and gently caressed his son¡¯s soft face to reassure him. ¡°My good boy, at five years old, you should enjoy more children¡¯s books. How about I buy you a colorful set of fairy tale books? And we can save the math and foreign Language books for when you¡¯re older, okay?¡± ¡°The fairy tale books are so childish. Destinee might like them, but I don¡¯t. Daddy, are you trying to take away the only hobby I enjoy?¡± Colby frowned, clearly unhappy. Nathan was momentarily lost for words. His fingers stopped mid-stroke as he touched his son¡¯s face. Struck silent, he was distressed by the disappointed look in Colby¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Looking down, Colby questioned, ¡°Daddy, do you think I¡¯m a weirdo? I¡¯m not like a normal kid at all. ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that,¡± Nathan responded firmly. ¡°Your mommy and I have never thought that. I will always protect you, Destinee, your mommy, and our family. ¡± Perhaps it was the pleading look in his son¡¯s eyes that made Nathan feel guilty as if he had failed him. Unable to meet Colby¡¯s gaze, he looked away and shifted the conversation. ¡°Colby, I have some work to attend to. I need to step out for a short while, no more than ten minutes. I¡¯lle back soon and we can work on your favorite math problems together, okay?¡± Colby nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you, Daddy. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan left Colby¡¯s ward with the book ¡°Pathological Psychology¡± in hand and headed straight to Aldric. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Nathan? You look so serious. ¡± Nathan handed the book over and asked, ¡°Did you find this book for Colby?¡± Aldric flipped through the pages nonchntly, his expression skeptical. ¡°Colby¡¯s so young. How could he grasp this kind of material? I wouldn¡¯t give him something so inappropriate. ¡± Noticing Nathan¡¯s skeptical look, Aldric reassured him, ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to him. He mentioned that he was bored during his infusions, so I found him someics to pass the time. ¡± Seeing Nathan still deep in thought, Aldric asked gently, ¡°Nathan, are there any lingering doubts on your mind?¡± Nathan¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the book cover, his thoughts drifting back to the unsettling conversation he had with Colby in the ward.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Colby said a doctor from theb gave this to him. So, I¡¯m here to ask you about it. You are the one who interacts with Colby the most. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who else in theb frequently interacts with him?¡± Chapter 2273 Nathan was determined to uncover whether it was a mere coincidence or if someone had intentionally shown something strange to a five-year-old child. Aldric said, ¡°I¡¯ll check it now. But don¡¯t worry too much; it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence. ¡± Nathan nodded in response. In five minutes, Aldric had questioned several doctors on duty in theb. After a thorough inquiry, he discovered that the book had been given to Colby by Dr. Eugene Fuller, a biochemist. Eugene was in his sixties, with a gray beard, a straight nose, and angr features. He wasn¡¯t a native of Cadiered. He was a doctor from Aldoria. Aldric and Nathan made their way to Eugene¡¯s office to meet him in person. In the corridor, Aldric leaned in and whispered to Nathan, ¡°Eugene has a peculiar temper. He is unsociable, irritable, and always buried in his studies. He doesn¡¯t give much thought to social interactions. Sometimes, his actions are downright baffling. ¡± Other doctors in theb often criticized Eugene behind his back, calling him Frankenstein. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed in thought as he absorbed the information. It appeared that some individuals immersed in science and medicine often possessed strange personalities. Hilliard had also been quite entric in his own right back in the day. However, Hilliard was now happily married to Jennifer. Their bond had grown strong over the past few years, marked by stability and affection. He was a changed man, no longer consumed by his obsession with medical research. However, Eugene was a different story. In his sixties, Eugene had been divorced for years. His ex-wife had left him, unable to tolerate his entric personality. He had no children, and it had been over a decade since his divorce. Eugene seemed resigned to his solitary existence, unlikely to alter his reclusive habits anytime soon. As they conversed, the two of them soon reached the door of Eugene¡¯s office. Just before opening the door, Aldric cautioned, ¡°Nathan, go easy on him. Eugene isn¡¯t the type to curry favor. He does whatever he wants.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If he dislikes someone, he will speak his mind. If he is angry, he will scold them, regardless of their status. It doesn¡¯t matter if you wield power or not. To him, everyone is the same. ¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t help but frown. Along the way, Aldric had filled him in about Eugene. Although he had a strange character, Eugene preferred to live an ordinary life over ttering the powerful. Nathan found himself liking such a person. Why would someone like him give Colby such a weird book like ¡°Pathological Psychology¡±? As Nathan mulled over this, he knocked on Eugene¡¯s door. Although he knocked three times, there was only silence on the other side, no hint of movement. Aldric chimed in, ¡°Maybe he stepped out for a bit. Want me to keep an eye out and give you a heads-up when he is back?¡± Chapter 2274 Nathan¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°No one saw him leave theb during work hours. He must still be inside. ¡± He rapped on the door with increasing intensity, his knuckles tapping twice more. Before long, a gruff, weathered voice issued from the other side, tinged with impatience. ¡°Knock, knock. All you know is how to knock. What¡¯s the point of all this knocking if you are not going to say why you are here? Your mouth isn¡¯t just for eating!¡± Outside the door, Aldric felt a flush of embarrassment. They were scolded even before stepping foot into the room. Standing before Nathan, Aldric cleared his throat and assumed a more authoritative tone. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Yusuf, and I have something pressing to discuss with you face to face. Can you please open the door?¡± A tense quiet filled the room momentarily, broken only by the distinct click of the lock being turned. As the office door swung open, Eugene¡¯s expression soured, his eyes heavy with sleepiness. He snapped impatiently, ¡°Aldric, you better say something when you knock on the door next time. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect me to open the door. You have a mouth, so use it. Don¡¯t waste resources. ¡± Despite being scolded, Aldric, being the junior, opted not to respond. He understood Eugene¡¯s temper and saw no benefit in arguing. However, Nathan didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You are sleeping during work hours in one of Cadiered¡¯s top advancedboratories, Eugene?¡± Eugene squinted at Nathan, giving him a thorough once-over. After a brief silence, he retorted unhappily, ¡°I went out of my way to open the door for you, and this is how you repay me? If you think I¡¯m cking off during work hours, feel free to anonymously report me. ¡± Nathan quickly rified, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m justining, mirroring your actions. ¡± Eugene couldn¡¯t resist stealing a few more nces at Nathan before speaking. ¡°I recognize you. You bear a striking resemnce to the child in theb ward afflicted with the S404 Virus. Let me guess. You are his¡­¡± He deliberately paused, and then concluded bluntly, ¡°Grandfather, am I right?¡± ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡± Aldric couldn¡¯t contain his amusement and let out a heartyugh. Was Eugene unintentionally insinuating that the dashing Mr. Payne appeared older than his years?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Aldric found himself utterly astonished. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine witnessing the esteemed Mr. Payne, revered and honored by all, being reprimanded by a peculiar old man like this. It was really interesting. Nathan fell into a heavy silence, his gaze growing somber. He seemed reluctant to delve further into the matter. ¡°I¡¯m Colby¡¯s father. I havee to speak with you today because of him¡­¡± In a short minute, Nathan provided Eugene with a concise overview of the matter concerning the book, ¡°Pathological Psychology. ¡± Eugene ran a hand over his beard thoughtfully before motioning toward the sofa. ¡°Please have a seat. ¡± His office was aplete disaster. The sofa was piled high with dirty clothes, scattered newspapers, half-read books, and even some stale, outdated biscuits. With his hands casually tucked in his pockets, Nathan preferred to stand rather than sit. Chapter 2275 Noticing their reluctance to take a seat, Eugene didn¡¯t feel a twinge of embarrassment. Instead, he reached for the kettle that had been sitting on the cluttered table for days and poured three sses of water. As he filled the sses, memories of Colby resurfaced in his mind. ¡°Thest time I saw Colby, I really liked him. He was sitting calmly on the bed, receiving his infusion. His left hand was hooked up to the IV, while his right hand gripped a pencil, deeply engrossed in solving a mathematical problem. It was remarkable to see such a young child excel at math. We chatted for a bit, and he mentioned feeling bored. With his parents tied up with work and unable to be with him every day, I made sure to spend some time chatting with him in the ward and brought along his¡¯ favorite mathematics book. ¡± After pouring water into the sses, Eugene nudged them in Nathan and Aldric¡¯s direction. Sprawledzily on the sofa, he idly flipped through the pages of the book ¡°Pathological Psychology¡± Nathan had brought along. ¡°This book belongs to me. I swung by his ward the day before yesterday and found him buried in solving mathematical problems as usual, so I figured I would read it there. Surprisingly, he took a liking to the book right away, so I kindly lent it to him. Simple as that,¡± Eugene exined. Nathan frowned and asked, ¡°Did you consider that book was a bit too advanced for his age?¡± Aldric chimed in, ¡°Eugene, Colby¡¯s just five. Reading something like Pathological Psychology will do him no good. Do you really want him turning out like the characters in that book?¡± Eugene was skeptical. ¡°The environment he grew up in, his experiences, and the struggles he faced from a young age have all molded his character. A single book can¡¯t impact him so profoundly. ¡± Nathan felt a sting in Eugene¡¯s words, as if they subtly criticized his adequacy as Colby¡¯s father. He clenched his fist discreetly but held back a response. Aldric, however, did not hold back. ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®He that lieth down with dogs shall rise up with fleas. ¡¯ A child is born innocent. If he develops an interest in inappropriate things you¡¯ve shown him and makes irreversible mistakes, that would be on you. ¡± Eugene scoffed, dismissing Aldric¡¯s concern outright. Yet, Nathan was stirred by Aldric¡¯s mention of ¡°irreversible mistakes,¡± his thoughts drifting to a recent conversation with Colby in the ward. Colby had spoken with unsettling conviction. ¡°Even if Daddy and Mommy aren¡¯t upset with him, I will punish him. ¡± ¡°To kill him would be to make him disappear from the world forever, right? I don¡¯t want to see him anymore, so I want him to disappear. ¡± Colby¡¯s disdain for Kyson was evident; he wasn¡¯t merely speaking childishly. A chill ran through Nathan; he realized he couldn¡¯t fully grasp the depths of his five-year-old son¡¯s thoughts. His anxiety mounting, Nathan decided, ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the ward. You have a chat with Eugene here. ¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. He left swiftly before more could be said. ¡°What? Nathan?¡± Aldric called out, but Nathan was already out of sight. Left to handle Eugene alone, Aldric asserted, ¡°Eugene, whether it was intentional or not, you must not give Colby any more questionable books. Even if he asks for them, you are not to indulge him. If anything goes wrong with Colby in the future, I¡¯ll hold you ountable. ¡± Nathan hastened back to the ward, his thoughts swirling chaotically. His heart was heavy with various emotions. Over the years, he and Lucinda had tried topensate for what Colby had been suffering. Theyvished him with love, possibly even more than they did on their daughter. Nathan and Lucinda were burdened with numerous responsibilities, which often distracted them from their children. Today, Nathan recognized that his focus on Colby¡¯s physical health might have caused him to overlook his son¡¯s psychological needs. Chapter 2276 This realization left Nathan feeling increasingly unsettled. He entered the ward and found Colby sitting on the bed, an IV drip still connected to his arm. Colby was staring out the window at the trees, lost in thought, his pale face making him look particrly vulnerable. Hearing the door, Colby turned and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back. ¡± He nced at the IV drip. ¡°The doctor just changed my medicine and said I have only one more bottle to go today. Daddy, if you¡¯re busy, you can attend to your work. I¡¯m already five years old. I can manage on my own. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart ached at his son¡¯s words. He moved to the bedside and sat down, smiling gently at Colby. ¡°Are you worried that I might be bored?¡± Colby looked down, his expression somber. ¡°I was born sick. I know I¡¯m not like other kids¡­¡± Nathan took a deep breath, steadying his heart before speaking with resolve. ¡°Getting sick is part of life, Colby. It¡¯s normal. And remember, I am never burdened by being with you. I¡¯m here for you, always. ¡± He enveloped Colby in a reassuring embrace, a father¡¯s stronghold. ¡°When you¡¯re happy,ugh with us; when you¡¯re sad, it¡¯s okay to cry and yell. You don¡¯t have to act like an adult. Your mommy and I will always be here for you, no matter what. Even if there¡¯s no cure, we will make sure you have a joyful and carefree life. ¡± Nestled against his father¡¯s chest, Colby spoke, his voice muffled. ¡°Destinee cries and yells at you and Mommy. But I¡¯m a little man, and I don¡¯t want to cry. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nathan responded gently, ¡°Son, it¡¯s okay for men to show their feelings too. You can cry in front of us. We would neverugh at you for that. ¡± Colby looked up, his eyes bright yet showing a hint of mischief. ¡°Daddy, why do you want me to cry so much? Do you cry and act pitiful in front of Mommy?¡± The question brought a twitch to Nathan¡¯s lips, a brief escape from the weight of his guilt. After a moment, Nathan replied, ¡°Who told you that? I never cry or act pitiful in front of your mommy. Actually, it¡¯s your mommy who does that a lot in front of me, and Destinee has picked that up from her. ¡± Colby¡¯s face brightened with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Absolutely. Daddy¡¯s the boss here. Your mommy and I, we¡­ we have our ways. ¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Colby cut off his boastful speech with a pout, ¡°you don¡¯t even dare to speak harshly in front of Mommy. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re telling the truth. Would you still say the same if Mommy were here?¡± Caught off guard, Nathan felt a sting to his pride. As the head of both the Payne family and the National Security Bureau, he was unustomed to such challenges to his authority, especially from his own son. With Lucinda currently away handling urgent business at the Simmons Group, Nathan asserted firmly, ¡°Even if your mom were here, I¡¯d say the same thing. ¡± Colby looked skeptical. ¡°Daddy, you don¡¯t have to answer so quickly, because Mommy heard everything you just said. ¡± Chapter 2277 ¡°What? What?!¡± Nathan eximed, spinning around to scan the room. The door was shut; no one was there. What was Colby implying? Colby pulled out his small phone from his pocket, revealing it was still on a call. ¡°Mommy,¡± it disyed. The call had been ongoing for over ten minutes. Nathan¡¯s heart raced as he stared at the phone screen, speechless. Colby¡¯s face lit up with a mischievous grin. ¡°Before you came in, Mommy called to keep mepany because she thought I might feel lonely. I forgot to mention it to you,¡± he exined innocently. Nathan was struck mute once more. This meant Lucinda had heard his bold derations about challenging her authority in their household. He looked at Colby, cradled in his arms, and could only muster a wry smile. It appeared his son was just as cunningly sharp as his daughter. Nathan stood stunned in ce for a moment, unable to utter a word. Destinee had often tattled on him, getting him into trouble. Today, Colby had done the same. What was his next move? Should he put Colby on hisp and spank him? He found himself unable to do so. Colby was delicate and typically mild- mannered. The thought of punishing him in such a way was too much for Nathan. ALL he could manage was to keep his frustration to himself. Observing Nathan¡¯s quietude, Colby cleverly switched the phone to speaker mode and posed a question to Lucinda.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mommy, Daddy said you liked to cry and act pitiful when you were with him. Did you hear that? Was Daddy lying?¡± After a short pause, Lucinda¡¯s voice, ever so sweet, resonated from the other end. ¡°Sweetheart, your conversation wan¡¯t clear to me. Could you ask Daddy to say it again? I¡¯ll make sure to listen closely this time. ¡± Although she sounded calm, Nathan picked up a hint of annoyance in her voice. Aware that she was providing him an opportunity to resolve the issue, he cleverly said, ¡°You know what, Colby? I haven¡¯t finished exining. I do holdplete control at home, but only over you and Destinee. I have a direct boss too. That¡¯s your mom, my wife. I look after you and Destinee, while she looks after me. ¡± He voiced a bit louder and with a serious tone, ¡°And she doesn¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. It was me who did that when I was courting her. I just wanted her attention. I make sure not to make her cry, because if she does, it¡¯s always my fault. ¡± Colby listened with a puzzled expression. ¡°Really? Mommy is so cool! Daddy, you¡¯re in charge of us, but she¡¯s the boss of you¡­¡± Chapter 2278 Nathan was at a loss for words. Lucindaughed and added, ¡°Colby, you¡¯ve got it exactly right. And Daddy is also correct. I¡¯ll reward him when I finish work. ¡± Reward? Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed as he wondered if she was going to whip him or had something else in mind. The thought brought back a familiar pain, and his palms began to ache again. Without dwelling too much on it, he asked kindly, ¡°Honey, when are you finishing work today? Should Ie to the Simmons Group to pick you up?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No need. If you¡¯re not too busy, you could stay with Colby. I just spoke to Kyson, and he¡¯s taken Destinee to the children¡¯s park. I¡¯ll pick her upter and thene to theb to take you and Colby home. ¡± ¡°Sure. Whatever you say,¡± he replied submissively, knowing he had done something wrong. After ending the call, Colby looked at him in amazement. ¡°Daddy, did Mommy say¡­ Did she say she¡¯sing to take me home? Did I hear that right? Can I go home now?¡± Nathan nodded and ki*sed his forehead. ¡°Yes. Aldric confirmed that you¡¯re adjusting well to the treatments, so you don¡¯t need to stay in theb overnight anymore. You can stay at home and juste here for your treatments during the day. ¡± Colby had been living in theb, which made it hard for him and Lucinda to care for their son properly, especially concerning his mental health. Now that Colby could live at home, Nathan believed his mental health issues could be addressed gradually. For generations, many members of the Payne family had been distinguished elites trained in the military, all honorable except for Mylo and his offspring. Nathan did not want Colby to grow up to be a troubled soul with a dark side. Realizing he could go home, Colby was extremely happy. As a five-year-old child, his joy was evident in his expression. ¡°Can I have dinner at home tonight with you, Mommy, and Destinee?¡± Nathan stroked his head and replied, ¡°Yes. Tonight, tomorrow night, and every night from now on. ¡± ¡°Then¡­ Can I sleep next to Mommy tonight? I want to hug Mommy¡­¡± Nathan was taken aback. His face froze, and he quickly decided against it. ¡°No. Colby, you just said you¡¯re a little man, right? You should start sleeping on your own, not with your mommy. ¡± The idea of Colby wanting to share a bed with Lucinda, especially before even returning home, was troubling to Nathan. Hanging his head dejectedly, Colby said, ¡°I understand, Daddy. Mommy is yours. If I share a bed with her, you¡¯ll be unhappy. ¡± Chapter 2279 ¡°That¡¯s correct. ¡± Nathan nodded firmly and emphasized, ¡°Lucinda is my wife first, and then she is Destinee¡¯s and your mommy. So, Colby, you can¡¯t ask to sleep next to her. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Nathan patted his cheek affectionately and said, ¡°Good boy. ¡± If it had been Destinee, she would have undoubtedly insisted on sleeping with Lucinda. If denied, she would have thrown a tantrum. Nathan felt a bit relieved. As expected, Colby was much morepliant and understanding. However, to his surprise, such feelings onlysted for an afternoon. * That night, Lucinda was in the master bedroom of N&L Fairy Land. She was d in an orange silk nightgown, which cinched at her slender waist, and her long, flowing hair added to her allure. She sat on the edge of the bed, while Nathan stood before her, bracing himself for punishment due to his earlier misstep. He wore a ck silk nightgown and had just emerged from the shower, water droplets asionally falling from his damp, short hair, giving him a particrly mild appearance in Lucinda¡¯s presence. ¡°Honey¡­¡± he called out softly. She crossed her arms together and gazed at him intently for a while. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. She hadn¡¯t managed to speak yet. They exchanged nces. It waste; only Destinee would dare to knock at such an hour. Nathan walked over to open the door. The hallway was dark, and the room¡¯s light illuminated Colby¡¯s face. ¡°Colby? You?¡± Nathan was puzzled, having expected Destinee. Outside the door, Colby clutched his sky-blue pillow and rubbed his weary eyes. The back of his hand showed small blue needle marks from frequent infusions. Holding the pillow, he asked in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m notfortable in the small bed in my room. Can I sleep next to Mommy¡­¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°No. ¡± Nathan cut him off gently, and then knelt on one knee to be at eye level with him. He ced hisrge hands on Colby¡¯s slender shoulders, gave a gentle squeeze, and said softly, ¡°Colby, do you remember what you promised me earlier today? Even Destinee sleeps in her own bed. Why don¡¯t you try to go back to sleep, okay?¡± Chapter 2280 Hearing this, Colby pursed his lips. He nced at Lucinda, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, and then turned back to Nathan and asked earnestly, ¡°Daddy, why are you so against me sleeping here? Are you worried I¡¯ll take Mommy away from you?¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. With a serious expression, Colby handed the pillow to Nathan and said firmly, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to separate you and Mommy. I want to join you!¡± Nathan furrowed his brow, puzzled. He looked at Colby, trying to understand what he meant. With a mischievous grin on his young face, Colby said, ¡°I want to sleep between you two. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Nathan stared at his son standing obediently outside the door, lost for words. Why was Colby so determined to sleep between him and Lucinda? Wasn¡¯t that separating him from his wife? Nathan would do anything to please Colby, but he was not willing to give up sleeping next to his beloved wife. Just as he was about to lose his temper, Lucinda smiled warmly and beckoned to Colby. ¡°Baby,e here. Let Mommy hug you. ¡± Colby giggled and started to run over, but Nathan blocked his path. Even though Nathan knelt down to meet his son¡¯s gaze, his demeanor remained regal and aloof, like an exquisite sculpture. Colby tried to reach his mother, but Nathan was like a barrier preventing him from getting a hug. Yet, Colby wasn¡¯t upset. He blinked innocently, seemingly trying to negotiate with Nathan. ¡°Daddy, this afternoon, you spoke ill of Mommy when she wasn¡¯t around. You said Mommy likes to cry to get her way and that Destinee learned to act pitifully from her. But Mommy overheard, didn¡¯t she?¡± Nathan was at a loss for words. Why had the boy brought it up again, and in such a detailed way? Feeling anxious, he cautiously looked back at Lucinda, who was sitting on the edge of the bed. Lucinda was looking at him and gave a slight smile that seemed to signal his defeat. But then Colby added, ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯t act right, you might get in trouble with Mommy, right?¡± He quickly changed the topic and chuckled. ¡°But if I sleep next to both you and Mommy, in the middle, you won¡¯t get punished by Mommy¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Narrowing his eyes, Nathan gritted his teeth and muttered, ¡°So, I should thank you for saving me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I just enjoy helping others, especially when it involves saving my dear daddy. So, Daddy, don¡¯t oppose my staying. Tonight, I¡¯ll be your Lucky charm. ¡± He slipped past Nathan and dashed toward Lucinda, wrapping his thin arms around her leg. His adorable face nestled against his mommy¡¯s knees. Lucinda caressed his little head lovingly and lifted Colby into her arms. Chapter 2281 Then, she called out to Nathan at the door. ¡°Colby hasn¡¯t been home for a while. He¡¯s just not used to it. Let¡¯s have him sleep in our room for now. I¡¯m sorry, my love. ¡± Nathan was left without words. He didn¡¯t respond. He was somewhat upset about not being able to cuddle with his wife. Nevertheless, he knew he had to make space for his son. Feeling slighted, Nathan silently closed the door and returned to the bed with the pillow that Colby had handed him earlier. Lucinda ced the pillow between hers and Nathan¡¯s. She then tucked Colby into bed and ki*sed his forehead tenderly. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. Mommy and Daddy are here for you. ¡± Colby clutched Lucinda¡¯s arm and drifted off, feeling secure in her embrace. Standing by the bed, Nathan observed the tender moment between mother and son and felt a bit out of ce. Since Colby had arrived, Lucinda hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Nathan. He sighed quietly. As a father, he held back his feelings. Given Colby¡¯s ordeal with the remnants of the $404 Virus, it was natural for Lucinda to be extra attentive to him. Colby would only share their bed for a few days. When the boy adjusted to being at home, he would personally move him back to his own small bedroom. Nathan felt that his wife belonged to him alone, and he should be the one to hold her as they slept. Lost in thought, Nathan quietly pulled back theforter andy down. Then he switched off the Lamp on the bedside table. ¡®s BunnyBookery Colby was sleeping between them, which made it hard for Nathan to even brush against his wife.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Darkness enveloped the room, and silence reigned for just under ten minutes. Then, there was another knock at the door. Knock, knock, knock¡­ This time, the knocking was much louder than Colby¡¯s earlier taps. Half asleep, Nathan instinctively furrowed his brow. With Colby already in the room, he had a good idea of who might be at the door without needing to think about it. He sighed, silently turned on themp again, and got up to answer the door. Upon opening it, Destinee rushed in and clung to Nathan¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, I had a nightmare. I feel sick. ¡± Chapter 2282 Nathan¡¯s concern deepened. He gently crouched down and ced his hand on her forehead to check for a fever. ¡°Your temperature seems normal. Are you feeling unwell anywhere else, Destinee?¡± As she hugged him, Destinee nced toward the bed with wide, bright eyes and said, ¡°My brother is in your room. I want to sleep with Mommy and Daddy too¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s expression grew stern. He knew the nightmare was just a pretext for Destinee to check if Colby was with them. If he was, she¡¯d want to join too. ¡°Did I do something in a past life that I was punished by having you two?¡± He shook his head and gave a wry smile while looking affectionately at his daughter in front of him. Destinee chuckled and whispered, ¡°No, I¡¯m your precious girl, here to bring warmth. ¡± Nathan rolled his eyes silently, hoping she wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble. On the bed, Lucinda stirred awake. Her long curly hair cascaded over her right shoulder. She sat up slowly, her lovely face glowing with a sleepy beauty. As she soothed Colby, she nced toward the door and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re here,e sleep with us, Destinee. It¡¯s been ages since you slept next to me after learning to walk. ¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Destinee released Nathan¡¯s arms, scampered over to the bed, and jumped onto Lucinda. Noticing Colby had brought a pillow with him, Destinee paused; she then turned and yfully winked at Nathan. ¡°Daddy, I forgot my pillow. Could you fetch it from my room, please?¡± Leaning against the door, Nathan shook his head and firmly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t. If you want to sleep here, you need to get it yourself. ¡± Her attempt to persuade him failed. Frustrated, Destinee climbed out of bed. She marched over to Nathan, hands on her hips, and said in a defiant, child -like tone, ¡°Daddy, just you wait. I¡¯ll get you back for this!¡± Raising his eyebrows, Nathan simply replied, ¡°Okay. ¡± Destinee scowled at him and huffed. Wary of being chased by Nathan, she sprinted upstairs to the fourth floor. As soon as she was gone, Lucinda chuckled and shook her head. She nced at her husband, who was slightly irritated with Destinee andmented, ¡°Destinee is quite the vengeful little one. She¡¯s smart too. Be careful, or she might just outsmart you. ¡± Nathan looked back at Lucinda with a touch of annoyance in his gaze and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t she learn that from you?¡± Trying to stifle herughter, Lucinda gestured to him and promised, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it up to you soon.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡± ¡°You better keep your word,¡± Nathan responded, his smile showing his contentment. A few minutester, Destinee dashed back downstairs, panting, clutching her pillow. Chapter 2283 Nathan was still at the door, waiting for her. He teased, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush; there aren¡¯t any dogs chasing you. ¡± Destinee huffed, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking to a mean daddy. ¡± She breezed past Nathan, climbed back into bed, and snuggled up to Lucinda. Watching her, Nathan couldn¡¯t help but think how adorable she was. Colby and Destinee were locked in a fierce battle on the bed. Each of them desired to sleep next to Lucinda and to embrace her. Colby was more mature of the two. Eventually, he relented. Obediently, he shifted his pillow next to Nathan¡¯s. After over thirty minutes, all four of them finallyy down peacefully. But as soon as the lights went out, Destinee¡¯s voice pierced the darkness. ¡°Mommy, my heart is pounding. I can¡¯t fall asleep. ¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do strenuous exercise before bed,¡± Nathanzily advised. ¡°You ran too fast. Naturally, you¡¯re not sleepy. ¡± Lucinda remained silent. Even though Destinee couldn¡¯t sleep, Colby needed to rest. He had been in theb for IV fluids every day. Lucinda could see the fatigue in him when he came home tonight. As she pondered this, Nathan added, ¡°How about a bedtime story from your mommy ?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± eximed Destinee, thrilled. ¡°Boring,¡± Colby scoffed. Nathan hoped that listening to more fairy tales with Destinee would make Colby less mature, reminding him that he was still just a boy. He asked, ¡°Colby, have you ever heard your mommy tell stories? You should try it. Besides, it might help Destinee fall asleep. ¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Colby turned around and crossed his arms. ¡°Whatever. Girls really are a bother. Boys don¡¯t need any coaxing to fall asleep. ¡± Ignoring his sour mood, Destinee hugged him from behind. She was always patient with Colby, her ailing brother. With a gentle pout, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not a bother at all. Colby, Mommy tells the best stories. Listen with me, will you?¡± Though Colby remained silent, his face noticeably softened. It was clear he too was curious about the story. Nathan and Lucinda exchanged a look, their eyes speaking volumes. Chapter 2284 Lucinda quickly grabbed a fairy tale book from the bedside table, flipped to a page, and started to narrate a bedtime story in a soothing tone. Nathan propped himself sideways, resting his head on his hand, as he too listened, admiring Lucinda¡¯s focused expression. The atmosphere in the master bedroom was utterly peaceful. The scene was both warm and tender. It was as if Lucinda was caring for three children. She continued the story. ¡°Later, the mermaid fulfilled her wish and transformed into a beautiful woman. She reunited with the prince at a grand feast. They married, had two wonderful children, and were inseparable ever after. ¡± When Lucinda concluded her story, only soft breathing filled the master bedroom. Under the gentle, dim glow of themp, Nathan and the two children had drifted off to sleep. She gazed at their peaceful faces and finally settled her eyes on Nathan¡¯s handsome profile. ¡°Good night, honey,¡± she whispered with a content smile, turned off the bedsidemp, and fell asleep. The reason that Nathan knew Destinee calling Kyson ¡°Daddy¡± and disrupting Kyson¡¯s blind date with Phillis, was because Phillis made sure to spread the story far and wide. What Phillis had others say was even more outrageous. The day Nathan found out, he immediately stopped the news from spreading and instructed Sonny to end their business dealings with the Perez Group. As a result, the Perez Group lost a contract worth a billion overnight. Early the next morning, Phillis¡¯ father, Koby Perez, woke her up from her sleep and scolded her angrily. ¡°How did you manage to upset Nathan during your blind date yesterday? You know what? The Payne Group has terminated our partnership. It¡¯s obvious Nathan is sending us a warning. He¡¯s a major yer in the business world, and no one crosses him without facing ruin, not even those with century-oldpanies. How could you risk so much?¡± Phillis was groggy andpletely taken aback. She had upset Nathan? She didn¡¯t even realize it. Koby was furious. Seeing her confused and unaware of her blunder, he continued to berate her. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re unaware. Sonny, the vice president of the Payne Group, personally informed me this morning about ending our partnership. He appeared cold and angry. When I asked why, he told me you should know the reason. ¡± Phillis genuinely had no clue. ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t even met Nathan. How could I have offended him?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then her mother, Vickie Perez, entered and, trying to soothe Koby, she asked Phillis, ¡°What exactly happened yesterday? Tell us everything so we can figure out where things went wrong. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Phillis climbed out of bed, stood on the carpet, patted her face to wake up, and revisited the previous day¡¯s events. Chapter 2285 She hadn¡¯t done much yesterday, and quickly recounted everything to her parents. She had gone to the Be Hotel for a blind date with Kyson at noon. Besides that, her day was mostly uneventful. She exined, ¡°Dad, Mom, Kyson is no good. He¡¯s been in prison, he has a lover and even an illegitimate daughter. He probably went on the blind date because he wanted a mother for his daughter. He nned to make me her mother if we got married. His daughter is just a little girl, but she¡¯s already so spiteful. I couldn¡¯t stand her, so I scolded her. ¡± Taking a breath, she continued, ¡°After I left, I talked to some reporters to expose Kyson as a despicable man. Maybe I didn¡¯t pay them enough because there hasn¡¯t been any major news about the Shaw Group sincest night. My n didn¡¯t seed. But I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything to offend Nathan. ¡± Upon hearing this, Koby and Vickie exchanged nces. After pondering for a moment, Koby, looking puzzled, said, ¡°I¡¯ve done some background check on Kyson. Although he has a criminal record, he was bailed out by Graham Simmons. He heads the Shaw family, and his younger sister is betrothed to Cyrus Simmons, which ties Kyson to the Simmons family. I know that after Mekhi¡¯s downfall, his descendants fought over leadership. Nathan and Cyrus supported Kyson, who eventually took over. Strange. I¡¯ve never heard about him having an illegitimate daughter¡­¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Phillis hung her head, still unable to understand how she had upset Nathan. Koby, still thoughtful, then asked, ¡°What exactly did you say to Kyson? And how did you treat that little girl? Tell me everything in detail. ¡± ¡°I just exined the rules and my expectations for our rtionship after we got together. Then, out of nowhere, this girl burst in and called him Daddy. He¡¯s not married, so obviously, she must be his illegitimate daughter, right?¡± Phillis was adamant. ¡°Moreover, I openly called the girl his illegitimate daughter in front of him, and he didn¡¯t even deny it. ¡± ¡°How odd¡­¡± A silence settled over them. After a while, Phillis suddenly recalled the threat Kyson had made yesterday in his anger. ¡°Dad, you won¡¯t believe how outrageous he was yesterday. I told him he wasn¡¯t raising his daughter properly and offered to discipline her for him. He defended her fiercely and even threatened that if I harmed her, our family business would be ruined! He was so arrogant!¡± The memory of yesterday¡¯s confrontation made her seethe with anger. Meanwhile, Koby was lost in thought.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even though the Shaw Group wasrge and well-connected, destroying the Perez Group wouldn¡¯t be straightforward. Furthermore, despite Kyson¡¯s threats, there had been no impact on the coboration between the Shaw Group and the Perez Group. In contrast, it was the partnership between the Perez Group and the Payne Group that had suffered¡­ Struck by a thought, he pulled out his phone, opened the photo gallery, and began scrolling quickly. At a business gatheringst month, he had seen Nathan and Lucinda together. During the event, Kyson seemed quite friendly with a little girl who stayed close to him. After a bit of searching, he found a profile photo of the girl taken at that business event. ¡°Look at this. Is she the girl?¡± Phillis took the phone and nodded in confirmation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. From the looks of the setting, it must have been an important business event, right? How could Kyson dare to bring his illegitimate daughter to such a ce? Isn¡¯t he embarrassed?¡± Chapter 2286 Koby, frustrated, pped his forehead and eximed, ¡°What do you understand?! She¡¯s not some illegitimate daughter of the Shaw family. She is Destinee Simmons, the daughter of Nathan and Lucinda! Even though she¡¯s only five, she¡¯s already the designated heir of the wealthiest group, worth billions. How could you dare insult her like that?¡± ¡°What? How is it possible?¡± Phillis was struck hard by the news. Destinee¡­ That girl was not Kyson¡¯s illegitimate daughter but rather belonged to both the Payne and Simmons families. This meant she risked angering the three most influential families in Cadiered: the Payne, Shaw, and Simmons families. Phillis was too stunned to regain herposure. She dreaded the unthinkable possibility that¡­ her actions might lead to the ruin of the Perez Group. ¡°Why? If she¡¯s the child of Nathan and Lucinda, why isn¡¯t there anything about it online? And why does she call Kyson ¡®¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Koby sat at the edge of her bed, sighing. ¡°Nathan and his wife are concerned about their children¡¯s safety, so they keep their images off the inte. You only notice the high society gatherings. I¡¯ve mentioned this before, but you¡¯ve never shown interest in attending business events. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know. As for why Destinee calls Kyson ¡®Daddy,¡¯ that¡¯s beyond me¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Phillis was at a loss for words. She walked over to her father, crouched at his feet, ced her hands on his knees, and asked through tears, ¡°Dad, what should I do now? I¡¯ve insulted Destinee and upset Nathan, Lucinda, and Kyson. Just today, the Payne Group cut off a deal with us, costing our family a great deal. What if¡­ Nathan doesn¡¯t forgive me?¡± Koby scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before about theplex rtionships among wealthy families. That¡¯s why I advised you to temper your assertive nature. You shouldn¡¯t assume they¡¯re weak and provoke them, as you might not foresee the consequences. You never heed my advice. Now, you¡¯ve caused this mess, and it¡¯s up to you to fix it!¡± ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t abandon me. I admit I was wrong¡­ I¡¯ll heed your advice from now on. ¡± Phillis wept bitterly. Vickie embraced her daughter, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Darling, we are getting old and she is our only daughter. If you don¡¯t guide her now, what will be of the Perez family?¡± Although the Perez family was well-regarded and listed among the wealthiest in Cadiered, thebined force of the three ns could spell disaster for them. It would be effortless for them to dismantle the Perez Group. Koby gazed at his wife and daughter, who were crying at his feet. With the Perez Group at risk, he couldn¡¯t just watch idly. He sighed deeply. Looking at his daughter, whom he had cherished for over two decades, he refused to forsake her merely to appease Nathan. After a moment of thought, he stated calmly, ¡°I will visit Nathan and apologize to him personally in theing days. And you, meet with Kyson once more. Approach him gently, acknowledge your errors, and submit. You must win his trust and be his fiancee.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Understand?¡± Destinee privately called Kyson ¡°Daddy¡± and followed him everywhere. This situation wasden with implications. Regardless of the underlying truths, it was clear that Kyson maintained a strong bond with Lucinda. The Simmons and Shaw families were also closely allied. Should Phillis marry into this circle, the Perez Group might find opportunities to grow through the support of the three families. Furthermore, Koby urged Phillis to forge a positive rtionship with Destinee. Given that Nathan¡¯s children were set to inherit both the Simmons and Payne fortunes, gaining their favor could prove advantageous. Phillis was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t muster any protest orint. She just kept nodding. Chapter 2287 That morning, as the residents of N&L Fairy Land were just waking up, an unexpected visitor arrived at the vi. It was Kyson. Since it was Saturday and the kindergarten was closed, Kyson had nned to take Destinee to the aquarium to watch the dolphin. Destinee had never been fond of wearing dresses; she found them impractical. Her parents often remarked shecked grace when she ran around in one. So, after their morning meal, she dashed out of the vi dressed in white rompers and a small yellow T-shirt, topped with a pale yellow school cap and her hair in two charming braids. ¡°Kyson!¡± Her cheerful voice filled Kyson with joy and contentment. Kyson bent down slowly. As she leaped toward him, he caught her by the bottom and held her securely in his arms. ¡°I miss you so much!¡± she whispered. Trying to contain his amusement, Kyson¡¯s blue eyes sparkled with warmth and tenderness. ¡°We only parted a few hours ago. Do you miss me already?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Destinee iled her arms enthusiastically. ¡°I miss you loads. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Kyson bowed his head and gently brushed his nose against hers. His voice was deep and resonant. ¡°Of course I do. I wish I could take you home, see you every day, and never be apart. ¡± Destinee wrapped her arms around his neck and nted a ki*s on his cheek, openly expressing her affection for him. ¡®s BunnyBookery When Lucinda and Nathan stepped out of the vi with Colby, they noticed the two sharing a joyfulugh. Colby slipped his hands into his pockets, maintaining a cool demeanor. Kyson quickly adopted a serious tone. ¡°Good morning, Nathan and Lucinda. I¡¯ve nned a trip to the aquarium with Destinee this morning. Colby, would you like to join us?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Both Lucinda and Nathan nced down at Colby beside them. ¡°No, I don¡¯t care for those childish things. Daddy, Mommy, we should leave. It¡¯s time for my treatment at theb,¡± Colby muttered with a pout, sounding detached. With that, he strode through the front garden and exited N&L Fairy Land. Lucinda and Nathan cast a brief look at Kyson and followed after Colby. Kyson breathed a quiet sigh, realizing he needed to take a strategic approach to gradually ease Colby¡¯s bitterness toward him. Kyson and Destinee enjoyed their morning at the aquarium. Over the years, Destinee¡¯s dolphin had grown and seemed to recognize her as its owner. It acted adorably and appeared genuinely pleased to see her. Chapter 2288 Kyson sat by quietly, watching Destinee y with the dolphin, while also keeping a discreet eye on the entire area. Dulcie, the woman he had promoted to administrator, was nowhere to be seen. He sent a message to the aquarium¡¯s curator. A few minutester, Kyson received a response. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Dulcie resigned three days ago,¡± the curator responded. The curator added, ¡°She hasn¡¯t collected her sry for this month yet and hasn¡¯t left Cadiered. If it¡¯s urgent, should I notify you when she returns to the aquarium next time, Mr. Shaw?¡± Kyson looked at his phone and his brow furrowed. Dulcie had initiated her resignation three days earlier? Over the past few years, he had engaged in many conversations with her and they had developed a strong rapport. He found himself reminiscing about thest time he encountered Dulcie. He had brought Destinee to the aquarium for a fun visit, and Dulcie had sought him out. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I might not be able to keep working in Cadiered. I¡¯m 27 years old now and I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. My family is pressuring me quite a bit. I¡¯m afraid¡­ I need to return home for a blind date. ¡± At that moment, he smiled and responded, ¡°Going back could be good for you. It¡¯s wise to seek a rtionship and marriage. Just remember to be cautious on your blind date; you don¡¯t want to end up with the wrong person and regret it for life. ¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t many good men like you, Mr. Shaw¡­¡± Dulcie said with a smile. ¡°I may not be a good man, but if I had a daughter as lovely as Destinee, I would strive to be a good father. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson added, ¡°I hope your blind date goes well. I¡¯m nning one myself soon. It¡¯s about time I got married. ¡± At that, the color faded from Dulcie¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ Who is your blind date with?¡± ¡°The daughter of the Perez family, Phillis. ¡± Kyson vividly recalled how Dulcie had smiled before he left that day, saying, ¡°I hope your blind date goes well too, Mr. Shaw. ¡± As he gazed at his phone screen, Kyson found himself deep in thought. He suspected that Dulcie¡¯s abrupt resignation might be linked to the blind date back home. He regained hisposure quickly, tapped on the screen with his slender fingers, and responded to the curator. ¡°No need to inform me of her return. Just give her the usual severance pay that¡¯s due ording to standard dismissal procedures. Got it?¡± The curator replied, ¡°Mr.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Shaw, she¡¯s the one who submitted her resignation letter voluntarily, citing personal reasons. Normally, we wouldn¡¯t offer financialpensation in such cases. ¡± Kyson replied firmly, ¡°I said to follow the standard procedures for dismissal. Understand?¡± His straightforward directive conveyed his displeasure and authority. Chapter 2289 The curator replied promptly, ¡°Understood, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Just as Kyson was about to set his phone aside, a new message appeared. It came from an unknown number. ¡°Mr. Shaw, this is Phillis. Are you avable today? I¡¯d like to invite you to lunch. I wasn¡¯t feeling my best yesterday, so I might have been a bit grumpy and distant with you. I¡¯d like to apologize. Is that alright?¡± Upon seeing the name ¡°Phillis¡± on the screen, Kyson frowned, unable to conceal the distaste in his eyes. Out of politeness, he feltpelled to respond. ¡°I¡¯m busy. ¡± Phillis then sent a series of messages, pleading with Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw, please don¡¯t turn me down. It¡¯s just a simple lunch. You are a gentleman, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°After I returned home yesterday, my father scolded me severely. I apologize for my ignorance. Can you allow me the opportunity to exin in person, Mr. Shaw? Please!¡± ¡°I was raised very strictly in the Perez household. If I don¡¯t meet with you, my father will punish me severely! Please say yes, Mr. Shaw!¡± The phone continued to buzz incessantly. Kyson read the messages with a scowl, irritated by the constant ringing. In the past, he maintained his gentlemanly demeanor only around Lucinda, while he was generally ruthless. Just as he was about to block the number Phillis was using, a small figure caught his eye. It was Destinee, who had heard the constant ringing and came to investigate. ¡°Kyson, who¡¯s that?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kyson, who had no secrets from her, disclosed the truth. ¡°It¡¯s Phillis Perez, the woman we saw in the hotel yesterday. ¡± Destinee made a face, showing her displeasure. ¡°Has she lost her mind? Why is she sending you so many messages to insult you? Don¡¯t hold back. Type something quick, and I¡¯ll help you tell her off!¡± Kyson gently patted her annoyed face and chuckled. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t insult me. She just wants to invite me to lunch and apologize in person. She also mentioned that if I don¡¯t show up, her father would severely punish her. Do you want to join her for lunch?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Destinee considered briefly and then responded, ¡°We definitely should go. She embarrassed you yesterday and was rude to me. I need to hear her apology and decide if I can forgive her. Plus, we could get a free meal out of it. Why not go?¡± Kysonughed andplimented her, ¡°Destinee, you¡¯re so thoughtful, trying to save money for me. ¡± Destinee beamed, ¡°Since I¡¯m just a five-year-old, Daddy and Mommy don¡¯t give me much allowance. But my uncle said I would inherit the Simmons Group and be very wealthy. So, I can support you when you retire and even arrange your funeral, Kyson!¡± Moved by her words, Kyson felt the need to correct her. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you support me after I retire, but let¡¯s not n the funeral just yet. I¡¯m still quite young and want to be around for many more years. I¡¯m not ready to go anytime soon. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Chapter 2290 ¡°Good girl. ¡± Kyson coaxed her and then, as Destinee wanted, he agreed to meet Phillis for lunch at noon. As he typed the message, Destinee stood beside him, waving her hands eagerly. ¡°Make sure to tell thisdy that I get to pick the restaurant, but she pays for it. And I want the most expensive ce in Stastle so it costs her a lot!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you wish, Destinee. ¡± Two hourster, following Destinee¡¯s directive, Phillis had reserved a private dining room in a high-end restaurant.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Kyson arrived at the restaurant carrying Destinee, Phillis was waiting outside. Seeing them approach, she greeted them with a humble smile. ¡°Miss Perez, yesterday I remember you were already in the private room when I arrived, and you didn¡¯t even stand up as I entered. It¡¯s unexpected to find you waiting outside the restaurant today. ¡± Kyson¡¯s voice was calm but carried a hint of coolness. Phillis¡¯ expression stiffened for a moment before she recovered, offering a contrite smile. ¡°I was inconsiderate yesterday. I hope you can forgive me, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson remained silent, simply looking down at Destinee in his arms. Destinee gazed at Phillis and haughtily snorted without uttering a word. The previous day, Nathan had firmly told her not to casually call Kyson ¡°Daddy¡± in public, so her purpose today was solely to observe the conversation. Phillis felt awkward, her smile turning strained. Recalling her father¡¯s advice, she mustered her courage and addressed Destinee. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime now. You must be hungry, right? Mr. Shaw, shall we discuss this inside?¡± Led by the restaurant manager, they proceeded to the private room. Once seated, Phillis eagerly began serving Destinee. ¡°This king crab is a specialty here and tastes better than any other restaurant in Stastle. Destinee, please try it and see if you like it. ¡± She carefully shelled the crab, dipped the meat in sauce, and ced it on Destinee¡¯s te. Destinee grimaced and said disdainfully, ¡°I don¡¯t eat food picked by someone older. ¡± She pushed the te back toward Phillis, indicating Phillis should eat it herself. Kyson noticed how Phillis referred to Destinee. He had not mentioned Destinee¡¯s name in Phillis¡¯ presence the previous day. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve figured out who Destinee is, which is why you invited me here to apologize. ¡± ¡°Yes, I overheard Destinee calling you ¡®Daddy¡¯ yesterday, and I reacted poorly at the moment. I hope neither you nor Destinee is upset with me,¡± Phillis admitted openly. While still in Kyson¡¯s arms, Destinee said unhappily, ¡°You called me an illegitimate child yesterday and used me of bad manners. Don¡¯t think a meal will make me forgive you!¡± Chapter 2291 Phillis managed a strained smile and filled Kyson¡¯s ss with red wine. She then lifted her ss and offered a toast to him. ¡°If one meal isn¡¯t enough to apologize, then I¡¯ll invite you to more. After getting to know you, Mr. Shaw, I find myself really liking your personality and I¡¯d like to learn more about you. I¡¯ll drink first, Mr. Shaw. ¡± The wine was rich and smooth. Kyson, however, made no move to pick up his ss. He continued to entertain Destinee in his arms. Had it not been for Destinee¡¯s presence yesterday, he would have undoubtedly lost his temper and given the Perez family a piece of his mind. He decided not to drink the wine. The blind date had been a failure, and there was no point in prolonging the interaction. After she drank, Phillis still held the empty ss, waiting for Kyson to ept her toast, which he did not. She continued holding it awkwardly. The atmosphere in the room grew ufortable.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Kyson and Destinee were chatting andughing, making it apparent that Phillis was the odd one out. This awkward silence persisted for over two minutes. Just when a waitress entered to deliver the fruit tter, Phillis saw her opportunity to break the tension. ¡°Miss Perez, here is the fruit tter you requested,¡± the waitress said. Phillis set down her ss and turned to Destinee. ¡°I ordered this for the little one. Please ce it in front of her. ¡± The waitress approached with the fruit te in hand. At the sight of Kyson holding Destinee, her wrist shook and the fruit te began to tilt. Crash! The ss bowl struck the table¡¯s edge, and the entire fruit te tumbled from the woman¡¯s grasp, scattering its contents across the carpet. Phillis stood abruptly, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°How careless can you be! What if you had injured Destinee! Call your manager immediately!¡± The waitress bowed respectfully and offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. ¡± Destinee peeked out from Kyson¡¯s arms and recognized the woman. She eximed in surprise, ¡°Kyson, look! It¡¯s Miss Burton who dropped the te!¡± Kyson followed her gaze, fixing the woman with his captivating eyes, and questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Kyson learned this morning that Dulcie had resigned from the aquarium three days earlier. He certainly hadn¡¯t expected to encounter her here, especially not as a waitress at Gracious Restaurant. Dulcie gripped her uniform nervously and avoided his gaze. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a bitplicated. ¡± Phillis, observing the familiarity among the trio, grew suspicious. ¡°Destinee, wait a second. She looks about my age, maybe even older. Why are you so nice to her and so harsh with me?¡± In Phillis¡¯ eyes, although Dulcie was pretty, she was just average. After all, Phillis was the daughter of the prestigious Perez family and believed herself far superior. Chapter 2292 Destinee scoffed, ¡°I don¡¯t judge people by their looks. Miss Burton is kinder¡ªand yes, prettier than you. ¡± Phillis scowled. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m mean?¡± Destinee arched an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But if that¡¯s what you think, I won¡¯t argue. ¡± Stunned, Phillis bit back the retort on the tip of her tongue. Despite being the Perez heiress, she restrained herself, knowing full well who Destinee was. Breaking free from Kyson, Destinee rushed to Dulcie and grasped her hand. ¡°Miss Burton, I didn¡¯t see you at the aquarium this morning. My godfather mentioned you were returning to your hometown and might note back. I¡¯m surprised to see you here. ¡± Dulcie had been a caretaker for Destinee¡¯s dolphin at the aquarium for years. Moreover, Kyson had once told Destinee about a time when she was a toddler nearly falling into the pool, only to be saved by Dulcie. Since then, Destinee had always viewed Dulcie as an older sister and friend. Bending down, Dulcie affectionately stroked Destinee¡¯s hair. She was fond of Destinee as well. Destinee looked up at her with concern. ¡°Miss Burton, why are you working as a waitress? Do you need money? My daddy and godfather are wealthy. You shoulde and spend time with me instead. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dulcie offered an awkward smile. Kyson nced around and then addressed Dulcie directly. ¡°Miss Burton, could we have a word in private? Perhaps somewhere quieter?¡± Phillis, clearly displeased, interjected, ¡°Mr. Shaw, we¡¯re in the middle of a meal. Isn¡¯t that rather impolite?¡± Kyson rose with poise, adjusting his suit cuffs.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g His response was icy. ¡°Miss Perez, your apology is epted. But there¡¯s no need for us to know each other more. I¡¯d prefer we remain strangers. ¡± With that, he lifted Destinee into his arms and gently took Dulcie by the wrist, leading them both away. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡± Phillis began, but the sound of the door closing cut her off. Kyson had already departed, not sparing a backward nce. * As they walked down the restaurant¡¯s corridor, Dulcie attempted to gently pull away, but Kyson¡¯s grip was firm, conveying both difort and an unexpected warmth. She paused, momentarily lost in the mixed sensations. Kyson, oblivious to her conflict, scanned for a private spot to converse. Spotting an unupied room, he pushed the door open and quickly instructed a passing waiter. ¡°Please inform your manager we need this room for a private discussion. ¡± The waiter, noticing Dulcie¡¯s uniform that matched his, nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Certainly, sir. ¡± Chapter 2293 Once inside, Kyson released Dulcie¡¯s wrist. She rubbed the spot where he had held her, a shadow of sadness crossing her face as she took a seat. Kyson settled Destinee into a chair next to him before getting straight to the point. ¡°You mentioned you were leaving for a blind date. How did that go?¡± Dulcie shook her head, a hint of resignation in her voice. ¡°There was no date. I decided against it. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kyson furrowed his brows. She looked down, her gaze dimming. ¡°Initially, I thought about settling back in my hometown. But then I realized there was nobody there waiting for me¡ª nobody who cared whether I returned or not. What was the point? I¡¯ve been here in Cadiered for over four years now, and the thought of leaving feels¡­ hard. I decided to take a few more days to think it over. ¡± Pausing, she added, a flush of embarrassment coloring her tone, ¡°Mr. Shaw, I hope my presence didn¡¯t spoil your blind date with Miss Perez. If it did, I¡¯d feel terribly guilty. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Kyson reassured her, ¡°The date was doomed from the start, and your arrival had nothing to do with its end.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I was clear with Phillis; she and I will not be seeing each other again. ¡± After a moment, Dulcie ventured, ¡°Then¡­ Mr. Shaw, what are you looking for in someone?¡± Kyson didn¡¯t reply directly to her question. Instead, he addressed her immediate concerns. ¡°Since you¡¯re staying, you¡¯ll need to think about money, food, and housing. If you like, you can return to the aquarium anytime. Consider the time you were away as paid annual leave. ¡± Dulcie gripped the hem of her uniform, her fingers tensing around the fabric. ¡°You¡¯re a good boss, Mr. Shaw, easy-going and fair. ¡± Her eyes clouded over ¡°But¡­ no, thank you. I don¡¯t need the job. ¡± Kyson was slightly stunned. Dulcie had once saved Destinee¡¯s life, a fact that had always made him more favorable toward her than others. He was puzzled that she would choose to be a waitress in a _ high-end restaurant over returning to her role as an administrator at the aquarium. He was curious about the reasons. ¡°You mentioned you came to Cadiered to find someone. Did you find that person?¡± he asked. Dulcie offered a self-deprecating smile. ¡°I found him long ago, but he doesn¡¯t remember me. Besides, he¡¯s changed; he¡¯s not the man I once knew. Now, he¡¯s far beyond my reach. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re meant to connect anymore. ¡± She averted her gaze from Kyson, her eyes downcast. Softly, she added, ¡°He¡¯s been on a blind date recently. His date seemed quite taken with him. He¡¯s attractive, and I¡¯m sure many women vie for his attention. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± She trailed off, the unspoken words heavy in the air-¡ªthat she stood no chance. Gripping her uniform, she spoke with resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. After I receive myst paycheck in a few days, I¡¯ll leave Cadiered and return to Tuborg for a blind date. Then, I¡¯ll settle down. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression hardened. The mention of ¡°Tuborg¡± made him frown deeply. He couldn¡¯t recall having met Dulcie before, but he had been to Tuborg. Chapter 2294 It was a troubled country, rife with conflict. He had once taught in its mountainous regions. Memories flooded his mind, intensifying his frown. Dulcie¡¯s words echoed in his head. He remembered her stating her purpose here and the familiarity he felt when they first met¡­ A realization dawned on Kyson. Even Destinee sensed the tension. Destinee inquired, ¡°Miss Burton, is Kyson the man you¡¯ve been searching for?¡± Dulcie was taken aback. She quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Destinee ced a hand over her mouth, her grin wide. ¡°Really? Then why are you blushing? Are you feeling shy?¡± Caught off guard, Dulcie bowed her head deeply and remained silent. It was clear to anyone who saw her that she harbored feelings for Kyson. Kyson was aware of it as well. After a moment¡¯s thought, Kyson turned to Destinee, who was seated beside him, and inquired, ¡°Destinee, do you like Miss Burton?¡± Destinee nodded eagerly and responded, ¡°Absolutely! She¡¯s really kind to me. You know, I¡¯d love for her to be my godmother. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dulcie waspletely unprepared for the notion of being Kyson¡¯s wife.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The idea made her unexpectedly nervous, and she began to blink rapidly. Kyson raised his eyes to Dulcie. Although he had seen her at the aquarium over the years, he had never really examined her face. Now, giving her a closer look, he realized that while she might not stand out at first, she was indeed quite striking. The longer he gazed at her, the more beautiful she seemed to be. Her features were distinct, and her hair and eyes were captivating. Her fairplexion and tall, slender figure meant that even in a waitress¡¯s uniform, she was noticeably attractive. Her cheeks flushed with shyness, and as she tucked her hair behind her ears, he found her irresistibly appealing. Narrowing his eyes, he nced between Dulcie and Destinee, struck by a sudden idea. ¡°Miss Burton, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m the man you¡¯ve been searching for all these years, but there is one thing I am certain of. We¡¯ve met in Tuborg, haven¡¯t we?¡± Dulcie remained silent. He said, ¡°You¡¯re aware that I recently went on a blind date. ¡± Chapter 2295 She nodded slightly, ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Miss Burton, do you find me interesting?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known you for a long time, and we¡¯re quite familiar with each other. If you¡¯re interested, perhaps we could skip the blind dates and go out tomorrow. ¡± ¡°What?¡± The suggestion left Dulcie astonished. Was Kyson suggesting they start dating? Was he considering her as his girlfriend? She had been feeling down, bracing for the usual teasing from her rtives back home. Yet here was Kyson, unexpectedly asking her out. She was speechless for a while, trying to process the unexpected proposal. Destinee pressed eagerly, ¡°Come on, Miss Burton. Are you going to say yes or not? You know, my godfather is a very considerate man. He¡¯s going to make an excellent husband. Miss Burton, if you let him go, you¡¯re going to regret it for the rest of your life!¡± She enthusiasticallyplimented Kyson to the fullest. Destinee insisted that Dulcie would regret it if she let Kyson go. These words resonated in Dulcie¡¯s mind over and over. ¡°Okay. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyes were unreadable, concealing his thoughts. He smiled in a gentlemanly and kind manner. In the private room Phillis had reserved, neither Kyson nor Destinee touched their food. After some conversation, Destinee expressed she was hungry.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kyson then ordered something and invited Dulcie to join them, almost like it was their first date. The mood during the meal was pleasant. Destinee behaved yfully and asked Kyson to feed her, oblivious to being the third wheel. Dulcie still had responsibilities at work. Thus, after the meal, she escorted Destinee and Kyson to the restaurant¡¯s exit. Before departing, Kyson said earnestly, ¡°Destinee and I are ustomed to your management at the aquarium. If working as a waitress here doesn¡¯t suit you, you¡¯re wee to return at any time. The aquarium always has a ce for you. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Mr. Shaw?¡± It was at that moment Dulcie realized something. She hesitated, unsure of what to call him. Chapter 2296 Destinee offered a sweet smile. ¡°Kyson means that perhaps you could start calling him by his first name, or maybe darling¡­¡± The tips of Dulcie¡¯s ears reddened, and her breathing became slightly erratic. She gathered herposure and spoke softly. ¡°I see¡­ Kyson. ¡± Kyson gave a nod. His mature andposed demeanor indicated he was pleased with her form of address. ¡°Tomorrow is Monday, so I will be taking Destinee to kindergarten in the morning. Give me your number, and I¡¯ll pick you up around nine o¡¯clock. ¡± ¡°Pick me up?¡± Kyson borated with patience, ¡°We¡¯ve agreed that it will be our official first date, haven¡¯t we? We can go shopping, see a movie, have a nice meal, and enjoy the evening scenery. ¡± In essence, he nned to spend the entire next day with her. Dulcie¡¯s hands shook with excitement. She felt ted as if she were in a wonderful dream. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning then¡­ Kyson. ¡± With a smile, Kyson nodded and then climbed into the luxury car, holding Destinee. Only after the car door closed did the smile fade from his face, giving way to his usual cool and detached expression. The driver pressed the elerator, and the luxury car departed from the restaurant. Destinee lowered the window and waved goodbye to Dulcie, her expression charming. Once Dulcie was out of sight, Kyson helped the little girl back into her seat and thoughtfully buckled her seatbelt. Kyson always showed a gentle and indulgent side when dealing with Destinee. He was impable in her presence, carefully hiding any harsher aspects of his personality. ¡°Kyson, do you really like Dulcie?¡± Destinee asked, tilting her head with a mix of curiosity and nonchnce. Kyson smiled and yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°I like anyone you like. ¡± Destinee grinned mischievously. ¡°So, that means I¡¯m your favorite!¡± Kyson affectionately tousled her hair and pulled out his phone. As he stared at the number Dulcie had given him, an idea slowly formed in his mind. * The limousine had departed, and Dulcie remained at the restaurant¡¯s gate. The smile stered across her face revealed her astonishment and joy. Kyson wanted her to be his girlfriend. Kyson was nning to date her. She pinched her arm forcefully and winced from the pain. ¡°It hurts. I¡¯m not dreaming! This is really happening!¡± When Kyson first came to Tuborg to teach, she spotted him immediately. He was strikingly handsome, refined, and dignified. His demeanor set him apart from the other teachers.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Back then, she was just an inconspicuous student sitting in the corner of his ssroom. She rarely talked to him, but she was captivated by his attractive appearance. Thus, she followed him to Cadiered. He had used a pseudonym while teaching in Tuborg, which made it difficult for her to track him down despite her efforts. Then he became the new CEO of the Shaw Group, and his pictures in a suit and tie were all over the news. That was how she finally found him. For him, she had stayed in Cadiered for four years, enduring many challenges. And now, it all seemed utterly worthwhile. As she stood lost in thought at the gate, Phillis was positioned near a marble pir not too far behind her. Before departing, Kyson exited with a smile, Dulcie at his side. They had made ns to meet again the following day. Phillis witnessed and heard it all. Phillis grew increasingly agitated, and her ambition to win Kyson¡¯s affection grew stronger. She had never imagined that Kyson would choose Dulcie, a simple country girl, over her, the refined daughter of the Perez family. She couldn¡¯t understand it. How could Dulcie, a mere waitress, be superior to her? Phillis waspletely unconvinced. After pondering for a moment, she approached Dulcie. Chapter 2297 ¡°Hey! He¡¯s been gone for quite a while now. Are you so unwilling to part with him?¡± Phillis sauntered over to Dulcie, hands shoved arrogantly into her pockets to mask her inner turmoil, and smiled wryly. Dulcie snapped back to reality and turned to face Phillis. Despite everything, she was still on duty, and Phillis was a diner here. Dulcie bowed politely and asked, ¡°Miss Perez, is there something you need?¡± ¡°Must I have a reason to speak with you? You stole my fianc¨¦ right from under my nose. How can you stand there so self-righteously?¡± Dulcie shot back, ¡°I recall Mr. Shaw mentioning you were on a blind date, not engaged. Besides, you saw it yourself. He was the one who pulled me away. I didn¡¯t snatch him from you at all. ¡± Hearing this, Phillis red at Dulcie icily, remaining silent for a long time. Seeing this, Dulcie said, ¡°Miss Perez, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll return to my work. ¡± She intended to finish her shift and then inform the restaurant manager of her decision to quit. Having only worked there for three days, she was ready to forgo her pay. The prospect of going out with Kyson was a golden opportunity, and she cared little for anything else. She turned to leave, but after a few steps, Phillis blocked her path, asking softly, ¡°You¡¯re not a local, are you? Did youe from another country to work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours. ¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯m just curious,¡± Phillis replied, stepping closer and lowering her voice. ¡°Considering your job here, it¡¯s safe to say you¡¯re not exactly rolling in dough, right? I heard you¡¯re going out with Kyson. He¡¯s a big shot from a very affluent family. Do you know the rules for dating someone like him?¡± ¡°Rules? What rules are you talking about?¡± Dulcie was puzzled. She had no idea there were specific rules for dating among Cadiered¡¯s elite. Phillis adopted an air of worldly wisdom and patted Dulcie¡¯s shoulder, looking earnest. ¡°It¡¯s your first official date, and he¡¯ll definitely give you a gift. Whatever it is, it¡¯ll be very expensive. You¡¯re expected to reciprocate with a gift of equal value. Unfortunately, Luxury items for men cost a pretty penny, often tens of thousands of dors. Are you sure you can afford that?¡± Dulcie lowered her head. She knew the answer all too well. She couldn¡¯t afford it. Despite working in Cadiered for four years and earning a decent wage at the aquarium, Stastle was a premier city where the wealthy congregated. Her monthly sry barely covered living expenses and rent, leaving her with almost no savings. Besides, she had informed the head of the aquarium of her intention to resign a few days prior, yet her sry for the previous month remained unpaid. She was still burdened with the worry of how she would cover the rent for the uing month. Affording such an extravagant gift was out of the question. Chapter 2298 Phillis continued, ¡°If you wish to be Kyson¡¯s girlfriend, you should at least know your worth. ¡± Dulcie was renderedpletely silent. She was a girl born and raised in the mountains of Tuborg, simple and unpretentious. In stark contrast, Phillis had been ensconced in the upper ss since birth. The chasm between them was vast. Even Dulcie could see it. Standing next to Phillis, she realized she might never possess Phillis¡¯ elegance and sophistication. As she assessed Phillis, Phillis was scrutinizing her in return. Dulcie had smooth hair and striking eyes, and despite wearing the waitress¡¯s ck uniform, she looked quite slender and delicate. Her skin was fair, her legs long and straight, and she had a sexy, slender figure. Phillis, adorned in four-inch golden high-heeled shoes, found Dulcie standing nearly as tall as her. She estimated Dulcie¡¯s height to be around 5¡¯9¡±. Realizing this, Phillis felt even more perturbed. Although Dulcie seemed a bit awkward and uneasy standing there, she was just as attractive as Phillis. Phillis began to suspect that perhaps Dulcie¡¯s looks were the reason Kyson preferred her. However, aside from appearances, Phillis believed she surpassed Dulcie in every other aspect, including family background and education. The more Phillis dwelled on it, the more bitterness took root. She had been pampered since childhood, and losing to Dulcie was beyond uneptable. She even felt a burgeoning desire to destroy Dulcie, the beautiful doll standing before her. ¡®s BunnyBookery After mulling it over, she made a decision. ¡°I¡¯m a benevolent person, always eager to assist others. Considering your date tomorrow, I might as well rmend a job to you. You¡¯ll receive payment promptly. ¡± Dulcie raised her head and fixed her gaze on Phillis. ¡°Miss Perez, are you truly this kind-hearted?¡± Phillis remained silent, her expression inscrutable, as she retrieved a card from her designer bag. ¡°This is the opportunity I wanted to share with you.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The address and the manager¡¯s number are on the card. Once you wrap things up here, you could visit around nine this evening to see it for yourself. If you have any reservations, feel free to call. Just mention my name. They¡¯ll offer you a position with immediate payment. ¡± Dulcie epted the card, noting that the name hinted at a high-end bar. Such upscale venues were often frequented by the wealthy, and Dulcie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there might be some underhanded dealings involved. So, she handed the card back to Phillis, saying, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I¡¯ll figure out something for the gift on my own. But¡­ anyway, Miss Perez, I appreciate your offer. ¡± Phillis gently pushed the card back toward her. ¡°I understand your concerns. Rest assured, it¡¯s a legitimate ce. You could work there temporarily. The most they might ask is for you to sing and dance, and you might even earn a tip. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Phillis smirked. ¡°Absolutely. The choice is yours. It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m going to drag you there, right? Keep the card. Discard it if you wish. I never reim anything I give away. ¡± Chapter 2299 With that, she gracefully circled Dulcie and exited the restaurant, her high heels clicking with authority. Dulcie watched her retreating figure for a long moment, pondering her words. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re not getting paid to loaf around!¡± Nearby, the manager¡¯s scolding of other waiters shattered Dulcie¡¯s reverie. Quickly, she pocketed the card and returned to work. She had several hours left before evening, ample time to mull over her decision.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Kyson, on the way to the Shaw family home with Destinee, dialed Nathan¡¯s number. He discovered that Nathan was away from theb due to workmitments. Meanwhile, Lucinda had delegated the responsibilities of the Simmons Group to her assistant. She had taken the day off to apany Colby during his infusion, but even in the ward, she continued to work remotely, juggling video conferences and other tasks. Kyson asked the driver to turn back, his mind set on sending Destinee to theb to keep Colbypany for a while. Upon their arrival at theb, the ward door was slightly opened. Kyson gently pushed the door open a bit wider. Inside the room, Colby sat obediently on the bed, receiving his infusion. Lucinda was engaged in a video meeting in the adjacent room, at Colby¡¯s behest. Concealing the guilt and pity flickering in his eyes, Kyson ced Destinee gently on the floor, squatting down to meet her gaze. In a voice barely above a whisper, he said, ¡°Destinee, go in and spend some time with Colby. We don¡¯t want him to dwell on things, right? I¡¯m leaving now, but I¡¯ll be at N&L Fairy Land first thing tomorrow to take you to kindergarten. ¡± But Destinee, with a small, delicate hand, grasped his slender fingertips, holding him back from departing. Destinee mimicked his tone, saying, ¡°Kyson, let¡¯s stick by Colby. You can¡¯t avoid him forever, right? Just say you¡¯re sorry. I bet he¡¯ll be touched eventually and forgive you. ¡± Kyson¡¯s face went pale. He gently rubbed the back of her head and admitted, ¡°Sometimes saying sorry isn¡¯t enough. I need to think of another way. ¡± Destinee pursed her pink lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re dodging the problem, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kyson remained silent. He was at a loss for words. He hadn¡¯t figured out how to approach Colby yet. Seeing Colby, always so quiet and unwell in bed, made him feel Like the biggest viin ever, powerless to make things right. He felt incredibly frustrated. Destinee tugged at his arm gently, pleading in a soft voice, ¡°Please, juste inside with me, okay? You know, when Daddy messes up, Mommy won¡¯t talk to him either. Then Daddy doesn¡¯t leave her alone. He follows her everywhere. To win her back, he¡¯d do anything. ¡± Chapter 2300 Destinee giggled behind her hand and suggested, ¡°Why not buy a durian? If Colby still won¡¯t forgive you, you could kneel on the shells. That would really touch him!¡± Kyson was left speechless. As Colby¡¯s godfather, Kyson felt that kneeling to him was not fitting. Even if they weren¡¯t godfather and godson, he was still the older one. It seemed more natural for Colby to show him respect due to his age. ¡®s BunnyBookery However, Kyson was more intrigued by Destinee¡¯s line of thought. ¡°Destinee, where did youe up with that? Has¡­ Nathan done something like that before?¡± Destinee shook her head earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Whenever Mommy disciplines Daddy, she closes the door, so I¡¯ve never actually seen what happens. Our doors block sound really well; I once tried to listen through the wall, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression grew serious. The door was shut, and inside, Lucinda was setting Nathan straight. They were a couple in love. These thoughts led Kyson to imagine some rather unsettling scenarios. Regaining hisposure, he asked, ¡°So, why did you think of using a durian?¡± Destinee grinned mischievously and sweetly. ¡°Because durians are delicious! I feel like having some, and Colby loves them too. If you buy it, you could kneel on the shells while Colby and I eat the fruit. That way, nothing goes to waste!¡± Sheughed brightly, lighting up her face, and then added, ¡°If you don¡¯t like durian, you could always choose pineapple. It¡¯s sweet and tasty as well!¡± Kyson¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at Destinee¡¯s words. ¡°¡°Destinee, you¡¯re so¡­ thoughtful. ¡± Their conversation vaguely reached Colby, who was receiving an IV in the room. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he asked in a crisp tone. At the door, Destinee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she quickly covered her mouth.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Did he hear us? Was I too loud?¡± Kyson said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We weren¡¯t scheming anything. ¡± He patted her head and sighed quietly. ¡°¡°Destinee, go keep Colbypany for a bit. I¡¯ll go out and buy a durian and a pineapple. ¡± ¡°Great!¡± Destinee eximed with joy. Upon entering the room, Destinee happily leaped toward Colby on the bed. ¡°Are you hungry, Colby? We¡¯re going to have fruits this afternoon. It¡¯s durian and pineapple. ¡± Colby looked at her without expression and tapped her forehead with his finger, keeping her at a distance. Chapter 2301 ¡°Kyson dropped you off again, didn¡¯t he? You don¡¯t need to stay here with me. Mommy¡¯s gone for a thirty-minute video call and will be back soon. It¡¯s already been fifteen minutes. Go to Kyson if you¡¯d like. ¡± Destinee frowned. ¡°No! I want to enjoy the fruits with you. Also, Kyson is here to make amends to you. He¡¯s going to kneel on durian shellster!¡± She stated this confidently as though Kyson had already consented to the act. Colby looked shocked. ¡°Is he¡­ going to kneel in front of me? He actually said that?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Destinee affirmed confidently. Colby¡¯s expression showed skepticism. Although his face softened a little, he still harbored some resentment toward Kyson. ¡°Daddy mentioned I¡¯m too young. It wouldn¡¯t be right for an elder to kneel before me. Does he really think he was wrong, or is he just trying to hurt me?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Destinee¡¯s smile slowly faded. She was unsure. She pondered for a moment and then corrected herself, saying, ¡°Actually¡­ Kyson didn¡¯t exactly say he would kneel. He just mentioned he was going to buy a durian and a pineapple. But that doesn¡¯t matter. Colby, you¡¯re feeling unwell and sometimes experience a lot of pain; it¡¯s all because of him. Let¡¯s think of a way to get back at him today! It¡¯s the perfect chance. A little payback won¡¯t hurt. ¡± The corners of Colby¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Good for you, Destinee, ying both sides so well. ¡± Destinee covered her cheeks and cocked her head adorably. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I want everything to be okay between you two. To help patch things up, I don¡¯t mind eating a bit more durian¡­ Oops, I mean, I don¡¯t mind a little hardship. ¡± Colby gave a dismissive snort. ¡°Well, get ready. He¡¯s in for a big punishment!¡± It wouldn¡¯t be just a minor pain. He was resolute in his desire to see Kyson bleed. Colby told himself it wasn¡¯t about his craving for durian and pineapple; he simply wanted to retaliate against Kyson for his wrongs. More than ten minutester, Kyson returned to theb with arge durian and pineapple in his arms. He was unaware of the punishment that awaited him. Destinee had already sided with her brother. The cunning Destinee and Colby had cooked up a major surprise for him!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After arriving at the door of Colby¡¯s room, Kyson paused and took a moment to mentally brace himself. Then, he slowly pushed the door open. Inside, Colby¡¯s infusion bag had been swapped for a fresh one, and it would be some time before theb researcher returned. Destinee sat beside him and gently massaged his arm. ¡°Are you feeling any better, Colby? Your left-hand looks a bit swollen from the IV. Does it still hurt?¡± Colby shook his head and focused his gaze on Kyson at the door. Kyson approached with a smile and ced the bags containing the durian and pineapple on the table. Chapter 2302 He whispered softly, ¡°Colby, which one do you want? I¡¯ll cut it for you. ¡± Colby remained silent, and Destinee said, ¡°Kyson, I¡¯ve talked to him for a long time. He said he¡¯s ready to forgive you. ¡± A flicker of hope appeared in Kyson¡¯s eyes. ¡°Really, Colby? You can forgive me?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Colby tilted his chin up slightly, his demeanor calm, aloof, and seemingly more mature than his years. ¡°But I have three conditions. You must meet them before I can forgive you. ¡± Relieved, Kyson quickly agreed, ¡°Okay. Whatever you need.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I might not be able to pluck stars from the sky for you, but I promise to do everything within my power to make you happy. ¡± ¡°Alright. First, peel the durian. ¡± Kyson nodded and reached for the fruit knife. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s easy. ¡± But Colby interjected, ¡°I mean, peel it with your hands. No tools allowed. ¡± Peeling a durian with bare hands? The idea left Kyson shocked. The fruit¡¯s shell bristled with sharp thorns, making it nearly impossible to handle without protection. Destinee¡¯s smile vanished as she realized the prank might have gone too far. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Colby¡¯s harshness. Pulling at Colby¡¯s sleeve, she cautioned, ¡°Colby, peeling a durian isn¡¯t easy, you know? If Kyson tries it without tools, he could get seriously hurt. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Colby¡¯s impatience surfaced quickly, his expression darkening. ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again. ¡± ¡°I will do it,¡± Kyson asserted confidently,mitting despite the risks. His warm smile didn¡¯t seem to soften Colby, who snorted and looked toward the window, urging, ¡°Then peel. ¡± Kyson examined the durian, pondering his approach, while stealing nces at Colby, who remained detached and cold. Shaking his head, Kyson mused on how Colby mirrored his father, even in cruelty at such a young age. Destinee, both sweet and appealing, contrasted sharply with Colby¡¯s deceptive cuteness. Indeed, Colby was truly Nathan¡¯s son. With a resigned sigh, Kyson started on the durian, struggling to find a safe point of entry through the thorny armor. Destinee watched anxiously, her eyes darting between Kyson and the durian. ¡°It¡¯s tough, right? Forget it. I don¡¯t want the durian anymore. We¡¯ll think of something else so Colby can forgive you. ¡± From the bed, Colby¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°Destinee, whispering doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t hear you. He agreed to fulfill my three conditions. If he can¡¯t keep his promise, you should reconsider his role in your life. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be your godfather. ¡± Chapter 2303 Caught in a tough spot, Destinee fretted, saying, ¡°But it seems he can¡¯t even open the durian¡ª¡± Just then, a sound interrupted her. Crack! In a swift motion, Kyson cleaved through the durian shell with his bare hand, deciding that a quick hand chop was the best option given the inevitable pain of the task. His background in the Secret Investigation Department had honed his judgment and reflexes to peak sharpness. The sound of the durian splitting caught Colby and Destinee¡¯s attention. Colby merely tilted his head while Destinee couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°You did it! You¡¯re so amazing! The smellier the durian, the tastier it is!¡± she eximed, her eyes gleaming as she gazed at the fruit, her lips smacking in anticipation. Colby, however, remained stoic and silent, internally chiding himself for underestimating Kyson. Shortly after her initial excitement, Destinee noticed Kyson¡¯s difort. ¡°Colby, look. Kyson¡¯s face is so pale, and his hands are shaking¡ª¡± She caught his wrist, revealing a hand drenched in blood, his fingers twitching uncontrobly, and his veins rmingly distended. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re bleeding so much! Does it hurt? Let me help. ¡± Destinee began to blow gently on the wound in an attempt to soothe him. Kyson, touched by her concern, reassured her with a weak smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s a small price to pay for fulfilling Colby¡¯s challenge. ¡± Meanwhile, Colby watched silently, his gaze fixed on the bleeding wound. Colby often experienced pain due to his illness, but it was nothingpared to the visible agony Kyson endured. ¡°Adults always pretend,¡± Colby muttered to himself, seeing the obvious pain Kyson tried to hide. With a stark frankness, Colby then voiced his deeper feelings, sparked by seeing Kyson in pain. ¡°You¡¯re the reason I¡¯ve been on medication and treatments for years. It usually hurts a lot when I have a re-up. Today, seeing you suffer somehow makes me feel better. ¡± Kyson, managing a smile through the pain, said, ¡°As long as you are happy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± He carefully split the durian into two halves, donned disposable gloves to avoid contaminating the fruit with his blood, and began extracting the durian meat piece by piece onto a te. Despite the ordeal, his demeanor remainedposed and graceful. He cautioned, ¡°Eating too much durian isn¡¯t good for you. You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t overindulge. Save some for tomorrow and put it in the fridge. ¡± His gloves soon became soaked with blood, which made Destinee visibly uneasy. ¡°Kyson, you really should see to that wound. Are you going to die? It looks terrible, and I¡¯m quite frightened¡­¡± Chapter 2304 Herplexion turned pale, her expression contorted with fear. Observing her anxiety, Colby interjected, ¡°You¡¯ve finished my first condition. Now, go take care of that wound. I don¡¯t want to see Destinee upset over this. ¡± Kyson, noting Destinee¡¯s anxiety, reassured her, ¡°Enjoy the durian. I¡¯ll be back soon after treating the wound. ¡± As soon as Kyson left, Destinee began to panic. However, lost in thought, she began to eat the durian from the te. Colby watched her, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t seem too worried. I mean, he was bleeding quite a lot, and yet you¡¯re still eating?¡± Tears welled up in Destinee¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°Kyson bled just to get us this durian. If I don¡¯t eat it, all his effort will be for nothing. I have to make sure it wasn¡¯t in vain. ¡± Colby was left speechless by her response. Colby then realized that once Kyson met his other two requests, he would have to forgive him. This thought irked him slightly. His frustration was inadvertently directed at Destinee, who loyally followed Kyson everywhere. ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. Go to Kyson. He¡¯s bleeding badly, isn¡¯t he? Shouldn¡¯t you be there for him?¡± Destinee remained silent, her emotions conflicted as she continued to eat the durian, tears mixing with the sweet taste. ¡°I want to stay with Kyson, but I also want to be with you,¡± she sobbed. ¡°Kyson is in pain, but I know you¡¯re unwell. You¡¯re just five years ago, but you have to suffer so much pain. I feel sorry for you, Colby. Boohoo, it¡¯s so delicious¡­ No, I mean¡­ I¡¯m torn!¡± With a nk expression, Colby pointed out her struggle. ¡°You just can¡¯t stop eating the durian, can you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Destinee protested, shaking her head and stuffing more durian into her mouth, her actions belying her words. Colby, watching herzily, gave an ultimatum. ¡°Take two pieces of the durian and go to him. If you stay here and keep annoying me, I¡¯ll take all the durian away. You¡¯ll have none. ¡± Her sobs continued as she wrestled with her decision. Finally, she dered, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave you alone. ¡± She grabbed the tworgest pieces of durian and hurried out of the room, hoping to catch up with Kyson on the staircase. Once she had left, Colby looked after her, listening as her footsteps faded. He then reached over to the bedside, carefully avoiding the needle, grabbed some durian, and took arge bite. His eyes sparkled with delight at the taste.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yummy!¡± he eximed, momentarily distracted from his earlier frustrations. In the corridor, Kyson swiftly removed his disposable gloves and inspected the wound on his hand. As he prepared to descend the stairs, he noticed Lucinda emerging from the adjacent restroom. Having just concluded a video conference, Lucinda diligently cleansed her hands and sterilized them to prevent any bacteria from contaminating Colby upon her return to the ward. Chapter 2305 Upon encountering Kyson, Lucinda promptly noticed the blood on his hand. Despite Kyson¡¯s attempt to conceal it, his gesture came toote. ¡°Are you injured?¡± Kyson offered a casual smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I tripped on my way here. ¡± Sensing something amiss, Lucinda pressed further, ¡°With yourbat expertise, even a fall wouldn¡¯t leave you this injured. Spare me the story about stumbling onto nails. ¡± ¡°You know me too well,¡± Kyson conceded with a grin. ¡°Theb boasts specialized security apparatus and sanitation gear. There¡¯s no chance of encountering sharp nails, correct? Don¡¯t deceive me. What¡¯s truly happening?¡± Kyson¡¯s carefree smile persisted. ¡°I can¡¯t keep anything hidden from you. ¡± A few momentster, the ward door creaked open. Colby, while devouring durian, hastily discarded the rest of the fruit in his hand into the bin and wiped his mouth briskly. Lucinda entered. Despite Colby¡¯s swift actions, they did not elude Lucinda¡¯s notice. ¡°Mommy, has your meeting concluded? You needn¡¯t hurry back. Your work is crucial. I¡¯m ustomed to the IV drip. I can manage alone. ¡± Lucinda remained silent as she calmly approached the bed. Her gaze fixed on the corner of Colby¡¯s mouth, speckled with durian remnants. The pungent aroma of the fruit permeated the entire room. If Colby adored durians, why did he hastily dispose of it upon her arrival? Lucinda quietly retrieved a tissue from the bedside table and delicately wiped the corner of Colby¡¯s mouth. Colby responded with a sweet smile, his visage betraying no hint of unease. However, a sudden seriousness clouded Lucinda¡¯s expression. ¡°Did you injure Kyson¡¯s hand?¡± Caught off guard, Colby¡¯s fleeting tolerance for Kyson dissipated, reced by a surge of resentment. ¡°He¡¯s despicable. Why did he have to inform you? He agreed to my requests willingly. I didn¡¯t coerce him. ¡± Lucinda sighed, ¡°He didn¡¯t inform me. I coincidentally encountered him in the corridor and inquired about his hand. He insisted it was an ident and that you were not involved. But as your mother, I understand you better than anyone. I know your character. If you sought retribution, he wouldply out of guilt. It was merely a deduction. ¡± Colby was rendered speechless.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He found himself surprised that Kyson hadn¡¯t seized the opportunity to fabricate usations against him. Had he misjudged Kyson¡¯s character? Colby found himself taken aback as he witnessed his typically gentle and considerate mother adopt such a serious demeanor before him. Chapter 2306 Despite his earlier brusqueness toward Kyson, a sense of being unfairly treated crept over him. ¡°Mommy, are you scolding me on Kyson¡¯s behalf? Do you think I¡¯m a bad kid because I hurt Kyson¡¯s hand badly? Do you want to punish me too?¡± ¡°Colby¡­¡± Lucinda sighed once more, her heart heavy with empathy. ¡°Because of him, I have this illness and can¡¯t attend kindergarten like Destinee. I can¡¯t forge new friendships. Every day, I endure the difort of IV drips and pain. I merely wanted to y a harmless prank on him, so he¡¯d leave me be. Who could have predicted he¡¯d actually slice open the durian with his hand¡­¡± Colby had always prided himself on his resilience and aversion to tears. Yet, for the first time, his eyes welled up with redness and tears threatened to spill over. Despite this, he valiantly fought to hold them back, keeping his gaze steady, unwavering. Lucinda¡¯s heart constricted with sorrow. Colby¡¯s sensitivity was palpable. She hadn¡¯t uttered a word, yet he¡¯d already grappled with a multitude of emotions. She enveloped Colby in her arms, gently patting his back to soothe him. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scold you, mor do I intend to punish you. I support you in asking Kyson to fulfill those three requests. ¡± Colby gazed up at Lucinda, taken aback by her response. ¡°Really? Mommy, you¡¯re not mad at all?¡± Lucinda rubbed Colby¡¯s nose and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m not angry. He made you ill. You asked him to hand-cut the durian, and he got hurt. It¡¯s only fair. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Under normal circumstances, Lucinda wouldn¡¯t encourage such vengeful actions, but since Colby had already taken them, she saw no reason to object. Colby was slightly surprised. ¡°I thought you¡¯d want to teach me a lesson. ¡± ¡°Your daddy and I will always support you and Destinee. We¡¯ve never once thought you¡¯re a bad child. You can solve seventh-grade math problems at the age of five. To us, you¡¯re a little genius. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s gentle pats on Colby¡¯s back persisted as she continued, her tone earnest, ¡°However, there must be boundaries to seeking retribution. While I¡¯m here to support you, you must not cross certain lines. You cannot inflict serious harm upon others, nor can you harm innocent individuals simply because you dislike their actions. I won¡¯t condone such extreme actions. There will be consequences. ¡± She stood by her children¡¯s side, but not at any cost. She believed in self-defense, not provocation. She avoided trouble, yet remained unafraid of it. These principles were deeply ingrained within her. Upon hearing her words, Colby nodded resolutely, affirming, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. I understand.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g But Mommy¡­ Why do you seem so¡­ uneasy?¡± Lucinda struggled to articte her feelings. Since entering the room, she had been holding her breath. But now, she could no longer contain it. Chapter 2307 This room¡­ It was so smelly! To someone with an aversion to any foul odor and who had never eaten durian, it proved more offensive than even the foulest of smells, surpassing the unpleasantness of excrement. Her expression shifted the moment she stepped into the room, a visceral reaction to the overpowering scent.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Though she had been attempting to endure it, she hadn¡¯t anticipated that Colby would interpret her difort as anger. Now, Lucinda realized she could no longer endure it. With Colby having consumed the durian and now nestled in her arms, Lucinda felt as though she were being assaulted by the fruit¡¯s odor at close range. Colby was her precious baby. But now¡­ he stank. . ¡°Mommy?¡± Colby¡¯s innocent curiosity prompted him to draw nearer. The offensive odor invaded Lucinda¡¯s nostrils, nearly overwhelming her. ¡°You¡­ You finish the durian quickly. I need to step outside for some fresh air. I¡¯ll spray air freshener when I return. The smell of durian is truly¡­ unbearable. ¡± As Lucinda spoke, she decisively ced Colby back on the bed and swiftly exited the ward. Observing his mother¡¯s swift departure, Colby¡¯s expression soured, and he murmured, ¡°Mommy seemed¡­ disgusted with me. ¡± At half past seven in the evening, Dulciepleted her shift as a waitress. Shortly after, she tendered her resignation to the manager. Even though her stint at the restaurantsted only a few days, Dulcie still receivedpensation based on the days she had reported for work. Grateful for the opportunity, Dulcie expressed her thanks with repeated bows. Having shed her waitress attire, Dulcie exited the restaurant, massaging her aching shoulder. During the afternoon, she had engaged in a conversation with a friendly coworker, discovering that individuals from affluent backgrounds often exchanged gifts on their first dates. Phillis didn¡¯t lie to her. Thus, immediately after finishing work, Dulcie headed to the nearby shopping mall. What gift should she choose for Kyson, considering his status? A watch? Perhaps a wallet? Or maybe perfume? Dulcie wandered through the bustling mall, her eyes flitting from one store to the next in search of the perfect timepiece. Rows of watches gleamed under the fluorescent lights, their prices ranging from the modest hundreds to the extravagant thousands of dors. Some even boasted price tags that reached into the tens of thousands, or even soared into the realm of millions. Pulling out her phone, Dulcie swiftly tapped into the search engine and typed in ¡°Kyson Shaw¡±. Chapter 2308 As Dulcie delved deeper into the website, she uncovered thevish lifestyle of Kyson, depicted in images of opulence and luxury. There, on the official Shaw Group page, she found his portrait, his charismatic features framed by the glint of a diamond-studded watch adorning his wrist. Though the details were somewhat obscured, the sheer sparkle suggested a price tag far exceeding mere thousands. Dulcie pondered her options, torn between the desire to impress and the constraints of her budget. While she yearned to gift Kyson with something befitting his status, the prospect of shelling out millions for a watch felt utterly daunting. Reluctantly, she abandoned the notion of timepieces altogether and shifted her focus to the array of wallets and perfumes that beckoned from nearby disys. Amidst the aisles of the perfume section, Dulcie¡¯s meticulous scrutiny settled upon a bottle of JG, a fragrance befitting the stature of a man like Kyson. The price tag, though hefty at sixty thousand dors, seemed a paltry sumpared to the extravagance of a diamond-studded watch. Having noticed that Kyson wasn¡¯t wearing perfume when they met earlier, Dulcie weighed the pros and cons and soon her heart was set on this perfect gift. As she sampled the perfume¡¯s delicate notes, the saleswoman¡¯s disapproving nces did little to deter her resolve. Enthralled by the fragrance¡¯s refreshing aroma, Dulcie was interrupted by the saleswoman¡¯s diplomatic inquiry.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°Miss, does the perfume meet your expectations? It¡¯s our bestseller this season and the final bottle we have in stock. We won¡¯t be restocking for a few months. ¡± Dulcie resolved to purchase the perfume, firmly stating, ¡°Please hold this for me. I¡¯ll return tonight to make the purchase. If I can¡¯t make it tonight, I¡¯ll be here first thing tomorrow morning. ¡± Moved by Dulcie¡¯s sincerity, the saleswoman nodded in agreement. ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll reserve it for you until tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll be eagerly awaiting your return,¡± she replied. ¡°I appreciate it. Thank you so much!¡± Exiting the perfume boutique, Dulcie¡¯s gaze fell upon her meager savings disyed on her phone screen. With just under twenty thousand dors to her name, the prospect of splurging on the extravagant perfume loomed dauntingly. However, a glimmer of hope flickered in her mind. The impending rent payment could be dyed, freeing up funds for her immediate purchase. Yet, even with this reprieve, she remained far short of the required amount. Recalling the card bestowed upon her by Phillis earlier that day, Dulcie retrieved it from her pocket and dialed the manager¡¯s number, her heart racing with anticipation. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m interested in a part-time job at your bar for tonight. ¡± Dulcie spoke gingerly, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ve been referred by ady named Phillis. She specifically told me to call this number,¡± she rified earnestly. ¡°Yes, Phillis Perez. Do I need to be at the bar before nine o¡¯clock?¡± Chapter 2309 Dulcie inquired. Dulcie nced at the time disyed on her phone screen-it read half past eight. Thirty minutes? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over right away,¡± Dulcie affirmed. She hastily concluded the call before racing toward Central Street, guided by the address on the card. Amidst the cacophony of the bustling street, she located the entrance to the high-end establishment known as Fire Bar. As she stepped inside, the pulsating music and shing neon lights assaulted her senses, creating an atmosphere of vibrant revelry that felt alien to Dulcie¡¯s sensibilities. Nheless, with determination coursing through her veins, she steeled herself to follow the manager into the heart of the bustling bar. ¡°They all call me Baxter. Feel free to do the same. ¡± The manager shed a congenial smile as he weed Dulcie into the bustling bar. Politely acknowledging his gesture, Dulcie nodded and replied, ¡°Hello, Baxter. ¡± Baxter continued, exining, ¡°We¡¯re not short-staffed tonight, but since Miss Perez is a VIP, I¡¯ll make an exception for you. ¡± Despite Baxter¡¯s hospitality, the raucous music pounding in the background left Dulcie feeling somewhat out of ce. She offered a slight bow and expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you very much. ¡± As Baxter led the way through the lively crowd, his eyes appraised Dulcie thoughtfully. ¡°You have an exotic look. You should catch some attention here, but your attire¡­¡± He trailed off, gesturing subtly toward her clothes. Dulcie nced down at her jeans and white shirt, puzzled by Baxter¡¯sment. However, as she observed the other women in the bar, d in revealing outfits of miniskirts and ck stockings, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of unease. The atmosphere exuded allure and sensuality, contrasting sharply with her own modest attire. Dulcie couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her attire was ringly out of ce amidst the sultry ambiance of the bar. ¡°Would it be possible for me to go back and change my clothes?¡± she asked tentatively. Given Phillis¡¯ priormunication with Baxter about Dulcie¡¯s arrival, it seemed improbable that Baxter would allow Dulcie to leave just like that. ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll figure something out. Perhaps some of our patrons are looking for a change of pace,¡± he reassured her with a cryptic smile. Although his words struck her as odd, Dulcie chose not to dwell on them. ¡°Thank you, Baxter,¡± she replied politely.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With a cigarette dangling from his fingers, Baxter smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. ¡± Baxter led Dulcie through the corridors, upstairs to a luxurious private suite. Along the way, he offered instructions for her duties ahead. ¡°Your main focus is customer satisfaction. Sing, dance, indulge in a drink, or engage in games to ensure they have a good time. You¡¯ll keep all your tips, regardless of the amount. Your shift ends at two in the morning, and you¡¯ll receive payment for your services then. ¡± Chapter 2310 ¡°Understood. ¡± Dulcie nodded, findingfort in the straightforwardness of the instructions. As Phillis had promised, it seemed like a straightforward job. Dulcie possessed the skills to sing, dance, and hold her liquor, and she was open to learning new tasks like rolling dice. As Baxter gripped the doorknob, he emphasized the importance of her role. ¡°Remember, you volunteered for tonight. If you fail to perform your duties and displease the VIPs in the private room, our bar won¡¯t take responsibility,¡± he said. ¡°Just follow their lead. Understand?¡± Dulcie nodded in affirmation. ¡°Got it. ¡± With a slow creak, Baxter opened the door to the private room, unleashing a barrage of loud DJ music. Inside, the dim lighting intermittently illuminated the room, revealing five or six individuals lounging on the sofa.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The air was thick with the scent of alcohol as they conversed andughed amongst themselves. Standing at the threshold, Dulcie hesitated, her timidity momentarily holding her back from entering the Lively scene. Concerned that Dulcie might decide against it, Baxter gently nudged her into the private room before closing the door behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be here if you don¡¯t want to, but don¡¯t waste my time,¡± heined, frustrated by her initial reluctance, and then retreated to a quiet corner to update Phillis on the situation. ¡°Miss Perez, mission aplished. She¡¯s inside,¡± Baxter reported, relieved to have fulfilled his part of the arrangement. ¡°Excellent work,¡± Phillis responded promptly, proceeding to transfer the agreed payment to Baxter and call Kyson. However, her attempt to contact Kyson met with failure as his number appeared unreachable. Fuming with frustration, Phillis vented her anger. ¡°How could Kyson block my number? How dare he ignore someone of my caliber, educated and wealthy! I refuse to believe he would choose a poor and lowly woman like Dulcie!¡± Decisively, Phillis retrieved another phone andposed a message to Kyson. Kyson was at the Shaw family¡¯s vi. The sound of water ceased in the bathroom. Emerging from within, he draped himself in a loose, charcoal-gray bathrobe, his muscr armszily half-raised as he towel-dried his short, damp hair. His beautiful eyes exuded a leisurely allure, set above a prominent nose bridge. With noble features and a captivating smile, he exuded charm, The water droplets clinging to his skin entuated his allure. Following his shower, he habitually enveloped himself in a snug bathrobe, eschewing the use of a towel to cover his waist. It wasn¡¯t due to anyck of physical fitness. Instead, the scars from the beatings and torture he endured remained etched onto his body, permanent reminders of his past. He despised his marred physique to such an extent that he avoided even ncing at it. Only when fully clothed would he dare to cast his gaze upon his reflection in the mirror, focusing solely on his face and nothing else. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a text message. Chapter 2311 Nonchntly, he nced down at the screen, but his attention was quickly seized by a particr name. An unfamiliar number, yet Dulcie¡¯s name was mentioned. His hand reached for his phone. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re seeing Dulcie tomorrow. Are you certain you truly understand her? She¡¯s not worthy of yourpany. Visit Fire Bar on Central Street. Witness firsthand just how undeserving she is. ¡± Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression turning serious. He recognized the tone all too well. Phillis was the sole individual who saw him with Dulcie earlier that day. And Fire Bar? That establishment catered predominantly to the elite. ¡®s BunnyBookery Why would Dulcie venture there? Realizing that something was amiss, he narrowed his eyes, his gaze transforming into a chilly, somber demeanor as he swiftly retreated to the walk-in closet, donning a fresh outfit with urgency to depart. Departing the vi, he navigated toward the Fire Bar. Upon reaching the bar¡¯s entrance, he beheld a slender, haughty figure illuminated beneath the neon glow.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was Phillis. Upon spotting him emerge from the car and approach, she greeted him with a proud smile. ¡°I anticipated your presence; that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been awaiting you here. Am I sweet or not?¡± Kyson met her gaze impassively, his tone devoid of warmth. ¡°Phillis, I discern your sentiments toward me since the day prior. Your feelings toward me are nonexistent, let alone affectionate. Why do you invest your time in me? Why are you bullying Dulcie? She¡¯s merely an innocent girl. ¡± His words carried a palpable chill, reflecting his evident displeasure. ¡°And who imed I bullied her?¡± Phillis rolled her eyes with smug satisfaction. ¡°I was simply hanging out with my friends here. When I happened to pass by a room, I saw her inside. You should be thanking me for revealing her true colors. ¡± Not once did she deny his assessment of her feelings toward him. ¡°I¡¯ve only met you a few times. It¡¯s natural that I might not feel an affinity toward you, right? But it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t get to know you better or develop feelings for you someday. ¡± As she idly toyed with her meticulously crafted manicure, a determined expression crossed her features. She was raised in a world of privilege since childhood, and in her mind, Kyson was not permitted to dislike her. And naturally, it was inconceivable that he would choose a simple, financially challenged woman over her. Koby had tasked her with capturing Kyson¡¯s affection, a feat that would greatly benefit the Perez Group. Moreover, Kyson undeniably possessed striking good looks. At the very least, she would have the pleasure of admiring his handsome face after they were married. Lost in her proud reverie, she failed to notice Kyson¡¯s barely concealed impatience. Chapter 2312 He was not inclined to engage in pointless arguments with a woman of her caliber. Thest thing he desired was to allow his darker impulses to prevail. In the past, he would have relished in tormenting women like her mercilessly. ¡°Where is Dulcie? Lead the way. ¡± His tone was frigid as he brushed past Phillis and entered the bar. Phillis quickly caught up to him, walking alongside him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, it seems you¡¯re not ustomed to ces like this. I¡¯m surprised by your restraint. ¡± Ignoring her, Kyson continued forward, his gaze icy. A few minutester, she guided him to the door of a room. Kyson nced at the words on the door, which indicated it was the surveince room. ¡°You said you would take me to Dulcie. Why have you brought me here?¡± Phillis smiled coyly. ¡°She¡¯s entertaining some important guests in the private room. Bringing you there would disrupt the ambiance. Regardless, I want you to witness firsthand how promiscuous and undeserving she is. There¡¯s a surveince camera in the private room. You can observe the spectacle from a distance, right?¡± Kyson remained silent. ¡®s BunnyBookery Phillis proceeded to open the door, arching an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged with the individual in charge of the bar¡¯s monitoring room beforehand. This way, Mr. Shaw. ¡± With an unyielding gaze, Kyson followed her inside with deliberate steps. The private room where Dulcie was in was equipped with real-time surveince, and the operator had already projected it onto a high-definitionputer screen for Kyson¡¯s viewing. He nced at the monitor. Inside the room, approximately six men lounged on the sofa, while Dulcie stood opposite them on a karaoke tform, evidently singing. The footage continued for two minutes. Thus far, everything appeared ordinary. ¡°You deem this behavior easy? She¡¯s simply performing a few songs, utilizing her talents to earn a living. There¡¯s nothing dishonorable about it. How can youbel her as easy?¡± Upon hearing Kyson¡¯s response, Phillis concealed her satisfaction.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. His casual tone suggested he didn¡¯t harbor much concern for Dulcie. Indeed, no sessful man would tolerate witnessing his prospective spouse engaging in seductive performances for others in such establishments. Phillis was confident that Kyson would ultimately choose her. Gazing at the screen, she remarked dispassionately, ¡°Just wait. Women like her are bound to engage in more than just singing and dancing. The real drama is yet to unfold. ¡± Chapter 2313 Kyson¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes clouded with intensity. Meanwhile, as they conversed, Dulcie set the microphone aside, indicating the end of her song. A middle-aged, portly man approached her unsteadily, clutching a ss of wine. He attempted to encircle her waist, seeking to grope her. Sensing his advances, Dulcie swiftly evaded him, thwarting his attempts.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although the footagecked audio, it was evident that the men were coaxing her to consume more alcohol. Meanwhile, the portly man persistently sought to touch Dulcie, only to be rebuffed repeatedly. Frustrated, he resorted to striking her. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson¡¯s gaze darkened further, fixed unwaveringly on the screen. Despite Dulcie¡¯s height, her slender frame left her vulnerable, and she tumbled to the floor, caught off guard. The men on the sofa rose in unison, advancing toward her. The obese man who had struck her withdrew a stack of bills from his pocket and flung it at her. Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. He was certain the men were hurling verbal abuse at her. Within the confines of the private room, they closed in on her, attempting to encircle her. Chaos erupted within the private room. Kyson rose abruptly, poised to depart, but Phillis intervened. ¡°Mr. Shaw, don¡¯t leave. It¡¯s consensual. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have willinglye here. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s clearly resisting. Can¡¯t you see? This is against her will. ¡± Phillis offered a smile. ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re engaged in role-y. Mr. Shaw, there¡¯s no need to spoil the atmosphere. ¡± Kyson redirected his gaze to the screen. No one coerced Dulcie into this situation. She wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a profession if she weren¡¯t willing. Kyson had no personal connection with her, nor did he harbor any inclination to establish one. He had never been the type of benevolent gentleman toe to the aid of the vulnerable. With a glint of frostiness in his eyes, he rposed himself and resumed watching the surveince footage from the private room. Several minutester, the room descended into chaos. Despite Dulcie¡¯s slender physique, she refused to sumb to the advances of the inebriated men. She fought tooth and nail to defend herself. Chapter 2314 She bit, wielded shattered bottles as makeshift weapons, and unleashed punches and kicks¡­ Even through the screen, her trembling form was evident. Yet, she exhibited ferocity, steadfastly upholding her principles and boundaries. Kyson narrowed his eyes, his fists involuntarily clenching. As Dulcie found herself backed into a corner, her white T-shirt marred with blood, she continued to resist with every ounce of her strength. Witnessing her plight stirred an unfamiliar sensation within him. Initially, Kyson thought Dulcie was naive and somewhat foolish. He imagined discussing certain terms with her, possibly even marrying her as a concession to family expectations. However, witnessing her resilience against those men made him realize he hadn¡¯t given her enough credit. As he exited the monitoring room, brooding, Phillis stood up and blocked his path once again. ¡°Mr. Shaw, if you have no affection for her, why interfere? She has made her choice. Respect it,¡± Phillis asserted. ¡°¡°Scram,¡± Kyson retorted sharply, his tone colder than usual, which stunned Phillis as he had never addressed her harshly. It seemed he was truly angered. Lost in thought, Phillis was caught off guard when Kyson suddenly seized her by the neck, squeezing tightly. She attempted to free herself, but his grip was overpowering. ¡°Do you¡­ intend to kill me? Would you dare?¡± she challenged, her voice shaky. Being in the monitored confines of the Fire Bar, where staff were present, she doubted he would escte further, given her prominent family background. Kyson didn¡¯t intend to harm her in public, yet his hold did not waver. Leaning in, he whispered menacingly, ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience. I¡¯ve been called a freak, a lunatic, a beast, a scumbag. You wouldn¡¯t want to see what happens when I lose control. Go ahead, provoke me if you wish. ¡± His casual tone belied the chilling severity of his words. The menace in his gaze was palpable. She trembled with fear upon meeting his eyes. Suddenly, he released her. Overwhelmed by fear, Phillis copsed to the floor, drained of strength and still gripped by terror. From the monitor, it was evident that the situation with Dulcie was escting rapidly. The men attempting to approach her were thwarted by her defensive use of a broken bottle, signaling a vtile esction. Kyson, without a moment¡¯s dy, mmed the door behind him as he left the monitoring room. He quickly headed to the private room disyed on the screen, VIP Room @555. Inside, Dulcie was defiant but visibly shaken.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back off! I swear I¡¯ll fight back!¡± she screamed, her face streaked with blood and her eyes fierce with resolve. She had misjudged the situation, thinking she only needed to sing and perhaps enjoy a drink for some easy tips. The possibility of an assault had never crossed her mind. Trapped, she found the door locked and her avenues of escape cut off. Desperation settled in as she clutched the broken bottle, herst line of defense, her breaths shallow and rapid. Amidst her fear, she pondered Kyson¡¯s recent promise to go out with her, wondering if he would abandon her if he discovered what was happening. Chapter 2315 She had been trying to win his affection for five years and wasn¡¯t ready to surrender her efforts. Her thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a loud noise. A burly man managed to knock the bottle from her grasp. Immediately, the other men seized her, overpowering her and pinning her down on a cluttered wine table. As one man attempted to disrobe her and another yanked at her hair, taunts filled the air. ¡°Think you can escape? I want you, and you should feel lucky, you ungrateful, wretch!¡± Cornered and filled with dread, Dulcie fiercely dered, ¡°You¡¯ll never break me!¡± She considered a desperate escape from the horror by biting her tongue. Recognizing her intent, one of the attackersmanded, ¡°She¡¯s trying to kill herself. Gag her, make sure she can¡¯t hurt herself. ¡± Before she could act, they stuffed a wad of tissues into her mouth, silencing her cries and dashing any hope she clung to. The atmosphere in the room shifted dramatically when the obese man, feeling victorious, began to unbuckle his belt. Suddenly, the door was violently kicked open, and Kyson appeared in the doorway. His voice was icy as he demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw!¡± the obese man eximed, quickly fastening his belt and approaching Kyson with a smirk. ¡°We¡¯re just having a bit of fun. Care to join us?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression grew dark as he pulled out his phone and dialed, his actions deliberate and observed by everyone in the room. ¡°Sonny, I¡¯m at Fire Bar. There¡¯s trouble in VIP Room 0555. Six men are harassing a girl. I¡¯m waiting for backup. ¡± The room fell silent, the gravity of the situation setting in as Kyson mentioned involving the police. The mention of Sonny, the chief deputy, suggested potential involvement of the National Security Bureau, a prospect that caused the men to panic. In the meantime, Dulcie, momentarily forgotten, rolled off the wine table to the floor. She curled up in the corner, too frightened to even nce at Kyson, fearing he might recognize her. The obese man attempted to downy the severity of their actions with a sycophantic smile.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Mr. Shaw, we were just messing around. She actually injured several of us. We haven¡¯t really hurt her. There¡¯s no need to escte this to Mr. Garza, right?¡± Kyson maintained hisposed stance at the doorway, his voice stern. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to discuss this with me. You¡¯ll need to exin yourselves to the National Security Bureau. ¡± The obese men, defiant yet visibly nervous, retorted, ¡°¡°Kyson! Stay out of this. Just because you run the Shaw Group doesn¡¯t give you the right to act above the Law. Watch your back!¡± The tension escted, with the obese man clenching his fists in frustration. Chapter 2316 They all knew that if they didn¡¯t leave soon, officers from the National Security Bureau might arrive at any moment,plicating their situation even further. Despite their anger, the men felt anxious andcked the courage to confront Kyson, soon leaving the scene dejectedly. Kyson nonchntly leaned against the door frame, a seemingly casual gesture that effectively blocked their exit. ¡°No one leaves until the National Security Bureau officers arrive,¡± he dered firmly. ¡°Kyson Shaw! How dare you threaten us! Don¡¯t push us too far!¡± one of them protested. Kyson, unfazed, smirked and retorted, ¡°You harass her, and I¡¯ll return the favor. An eye for an eye-seems fair, doesn¡¯t it? If I strike back, I doubt Sonny would me me for simply doing them a favor. ¡± The room fell silent, the men shocked by his confidence. Everyone knew of Kyson¡¯s past as the director of the Secret Investigation Department, aware of his prowess inbat. These men, despite their positions of power and privilege, knew they were outmatched. ¡®s BunnyBookery The obese man turned to nce at Dulcie, who was curled up in the corner, hiding her face. He remarked cynically, ¡°She¡¯s a prostitute, and it was her choice to be here today. You know her, Mr. Shaw? Is that why you¡¯re defending her?¡± Kyson coolly dropped his gaze and responded indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t know her, but witnessing your behaviorpelled me to intervene-it just seemed like the right thing to do. ¡± The men sighed in resignation, realizing any physical confrontation with Kyson would be futile and not worth the injury they might sustain. Knowing they stood no chance against the imminent arrival of the National Security Bureau, they understood that resisting further would only lead to their arrest and a night of intense interrogation. After considering their options, the men decided to use money to escape their predicament. The obese man withdrew a stack of bills totaling about $10, 000 from his bag and ced it on the table respectfully. ¡°Mr. Shaw, she was injured tonight. It was excessive, and I take responsibility. This money is topensate her. Please, can this be enough to let me go?¡± Money often seemed the only solution in such situations. Following the obese man¡¯s lead, the other men extracted crisp bills from their wallets, adding to the growing pile on the table. Soon, the cash on the table amounted to approximately $80, 000. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shaw.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It wasn¡¯t my intention,¡± one man said. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± added another, each echoing remorse as they contributed their share. Kyson remained silent, his attention briefly turning to Dulcie, who was still huddled under the table. She appeared unresponsive to the men¡¯s attempt at financial atonement. Chapter 2317 Curled up tightly, her body trembled slightly-a testament to her distress, visible even in her isted posture. A frown crossed Kyson¡¯s face, his displeasure evident. He remembered how fiercely she had defended herself earlier, clutching a broken bottle, a stark contrast to her current state of despair. What had reduced such a spirited defender to this state of utter vulnerability? She seemed a shadow of her former self, overwhelmed and defeated. As Kyson maintained his stoic silence, the men found themselves at a loss, unable to discern the depths of his character. ¡°Mr. Shaw, can we leave now?¡± one asked, hopeful for a swift exit. ¡°We really didn¡¯t mean any harm and we certainly didn¡¯ty a hand on thedy¡­ Instead, she gave us such a thrashing that we¡¯ll be seeing a doctor,¡± another man said. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson¡¯s gaze narrowed, his voice cutting through the air like ice. ¡°Leave,¡± hemanded tersely. ¡°Right away, sir ¡°the men responded in unison, scurrying out of the room with haste. As they passed by Kyson, a fleeting nce from him sent shivers down their spines. Some nursed slightly broken arms, while others clutched their bleeding wrists. Despite their numbers, all six men had been hurt by Dulcie. Kyson¡¯s curiosity piqued, he entered the messy room with measured steps. The sound of his ck leather shoes crunching on the broken ss echoed softly in the tense atmosphere. Concealed beneath the table, Dulcie strained to hear the steady approach of footsteps. Her heart raced, and she held her breath, trembling with nerves. Desperately, she hoped that Kyson would overlook her presence, sparing her from further scrutiny. In the next moment, Dulcie felt aforting warmth envelop her shoulders. Startled, she turned to see Kyson standing beside her, his suit jacket now draped over her torn clothes. His gesture was unexpectedly gentle, stirring a tenderness within her that she couldn¡¯t ignore. Any woman would have been captivated by his kindness in that moment. Overwhelmed with shame, Dulcie couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze. She lowered her head, unable to muster the courage to look at him. But Kyson¡¯s voice, slightly husky, broke through her turmoil. ¡°No need to hide. I know who you are,¡± he reassured her. Dulcie found his voice strangely alluring, drawing her attention despite her embarrassment. ¡°What are you doing in a ce like this? Are you having money troubles?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Unable to contain her emotions any longer, Dulcie nodded, tears cascading down her cheeks. Chapter 2318 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling with regret. ¡°You mentioned earlier today that you wanted to try things with me, and now I¡¯ve only brought you embarrassment¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Kyson interjected calmly, his patience unwavering. Retrieving the bundle of over 7@ thousand dors from the table, he knelt on one knee before Dulcie. ¡°Do you still need this money?¡± he asked gently, offering it to her. ¡°It¡¯s all yours. ¡± Dulcie lifted her gaze to meet Kyson¡¯s, but the intensity of his blue eyes caused her to avert her gaze. After a moment of contemtion, Dulcie declined, her voice resolute. ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept it. If you hadn¡¯t intervened when you did, I shudder to think what might have happened to me. The money rightfully belongs to you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson¡¯sughter filled the room; he found Dulcie¡¯s asional innocence utterly endearing. ¡°I don¡¯t really need the money, and I didn¡¯t exactly swoop in to save the day. Consider this money rightfully yours. Think of it aspensation for putting your fighting skills to the test back there. Besides, you¡¯re injured and you¡¯ll need funds for emergency medical treatment,¡± Kyson exined earnestly, acknowledging Dulcie¡¯s bravery in the face of danger. Summoning her courage, Dulcie met Kyson¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I earn money at the bar this way. Will you judge me for it?¡± she inquired, her curiosity evident.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. A warm smile graced Kyson¡¯s lips as he replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re an adult. You have to make a living. I understand that. Just remember to prioritize your safety. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Dulcie murmured gratefully as Kyson extended the money toward her. epting it with mixed emotions, Dulcie resolved to view the money aspensation for the trauma she endured. With it, she could buy the perfume for Kyson and still have enough to cover her rent. ALL things considered, it wasn¡¯t such a dire oue after all. Observing Dulcie¡¯s ability to smile even in adversity, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but see her as a somewhat carefree soul. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital. Can you manage to walk on your own?¡± he inquired. ¡°I can walk, but there¡¯s really no need for the hospital. I just took a few hits and got bruised up a bit. It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Dulcie insisted, downying her injuries. ¡°Then at least let me drive you home,¡± Kyson decided, standing up and preparing to leave with a sense of purpose. As he took a few steps toward the door, he noticed Dulcie hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He saw her standing motionless, her eyes red and tears mingling with blood on her face, a picture of misery. Chapter 2319 Dulcie bit her lip awkwardly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°My legs¡­ they¡¯re numb. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t get up. I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Her cheeks flushed crimson as she trailed off, overwhelmed by embarrassment. Just moments ago, she had imed she could manage on her own, yet now she found herself unable to stand. Kyson couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the irony of the situation. She had been fearlessly facing off against those men, and now here she was, unable to stand in his presence. Despite his slight disdain for her apparent need for attention and care, Kyson remainedmitted to his n. Returning to Dulcie¡¯s side, he gently lifted her up, finding her weight surprisingly light in his arms. As he cradled her against his chest, her disheveled appearance only served to heighten her vulnerable charm. With her bloodied hair and fragile frame, Dulcie resembled a broken doll in Kyson¡¯s arms, her pitiful state tugging at his heartstrings and evoking an instinctual desire to protect her. For a moment, Kyson simply gazed at her, his mind elsewhere despite the scene before him. In reality, he was lost in thoughts of Lucinda. Lucinda, too, had been delicate and slender. In their youth, he had held her just like this, promising to protect and care for her always. But now, she no longer needed him; their paths had diverged irreversibly. Under the subdued lighting of the private room, Kyson¡¯s piercing blue eyes held a shadow of introspection. Dulcie, oblivious to his inner turmoil, averted her gaze, feeling self-conscious in her disheveled state. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯d like to go home,¡± she murmured softly. In Kyson¡¯s embrace, Dulcie timidly tugged at his shirt, feeling his warmth. Kyson, regaining hisposure, wordlessly carried Dulcie out of the room. As they reached the corridor, they encountered several officers from the National Security Bureau, led not by Sonny but by Fletcher, the leader of the ninth unit. Upon seeing Dulcie¡¯s bloodied state, Fletcher¡¯s concern was evident as he inquired, ¡°Mr. Shaw, what happened to her?¡± Before Dulcie could respond, Kyson spoke up, his tone firm. ¡°She was attacked. When the perpetrators learned the police were called, they fled. There¡¯s no need to go to the private room. ¡± Fletcher insisted on following protocol. ¡°We still need to review the surveince footage. Those responsible will face consequences.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡± Kyson nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ensure she receives medical attention. ¡± Although he had agreed to let those men go, Kyson knew he had little control over the situation if the National Security Bureau intervened. Chapter 2320 ¡°Understood. Make sure to obtain the injury report,¡± Fletcher instructed before they parted ways. ¡°Sure. ¡± With Dulcie in his arms, Kyson walked away without looking back.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the surveince room, Phillis lingered, unable to tear her eyes away from the screen. She watched Kyson¡¯s actions unfold with a mixture of astonishment and trepidation. From his forceful entrance to his gentle gesture of draping his coat over Dulcie and ultimately carrying her in his arms, Kyson¡¯s behavior seemed to defy logic. Phillis couldn¡¯t shake the memory of his hand around her neck, the suffocating pressure still fresh in her mind. Kyson¡¯s apparent disinterest in Dulcie left Phillis questioning his motives. He had stood idly by as Dulcie faced insults, only to interver out of fear that the situation would deteriorate further. ALL of a sudden, he became her knight in shining armor, showing so much care and tenderness? ¡°He¡¯s utterly deranged! I wonder what goes on inside that mind of his!¡± Phillis muttered to herself, her hand instinctively reaching for her neck, still aching from Kyson¡¯s grip. Despite her disdain for him, Phillis quickly realized the gravity of the situation and promptly reached out to her father for assistance. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve messed up again. I¡­ I need your help,¡± she confessed, her voice trembling with apprehension. Late at night, as the luxury car drove down the road, Dulcie, who wore the suit jacket Kyson gave her, turned her head to look out the window at the night scenery. She had given Kyson her address and he was driving her home. But looking out of the window at the road signs, she realized that they weren¡¯t on the road to her residence at all. ¡°Mr. Shaw, where are you taking me?¡± With one hand on the steering wheel, Kyson drove leisurely. ¡°To the hospital,¡± he said, staring expressionlessly at the road ahead. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Dulcie began. However, Kyson interrupted her almost immediately. ¡°You heard what Fletcher said. You need to get a medical certificate for your injuries to bring the group of people who attacked you to justice. How can you get that medical certificate if you don¡¯t go to the hospital?¡± ¡°I just got very scared when they attacked me. I really didn¡¯t sustain any serious injury. Since they gave the money, I think we should. . . ¡±¡± Before Dulcie could finish her words, Kyson interrupted her once again. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let some scumbags hurt the woman I¡¯m going to date. Even if they failed in their attempt, I¡¯ll still make them pay. ¡± Dulcie stayed silent. His deep and firm words moved her deeply and she felt a sense of warmth in her heart. Having a boyfriend who protected her made her feel so good. ¡°Thank you,¡± Dulcie said after a while. Still focused on the road ahead, Kyson said in a calm tone, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of these things. You don¡¯t have to worry about them. Sleep well after your return home and don¡¯t forget our date tomorrow. ¡± Dulcie nodded. Chapter 2321 She would not forget it. She could forget to eat and drink, but she wouldn¡¯t forget her official date with him. Thinking of Phillis, Kyson narrowed his cold eyes and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t look Like the kind of women who frequently go to a bar. Who encouraged you to go there?¡± If she had frequented bars, nothing would have happened today. She wouldn¡¯t have had any conflict with the patrons and could have easily resolved the problem. From the screen, he had seen that she was pale with fear, like amb that had just been thrown into a wolves¡¯ den. Kyson already had his own idea about what happened today, but he wanted to hear the truth from Dulcie.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The woman lowered her head and for a while, she was lost in thought. Of course, she knew who was behind all this. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Phillis Perez. After I saw you and Destinee leaving the restaurant at noon today, she came up to me and gave me a card. She said if I needed some money, I could earn a lot from tips at this ce,¡± Dulcie said atst. Kyson remained silent. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Dulcie was immediately taken care of by some nurses who carefully applied medicine to the bruises on her body. Kyson left for a while. By the time he came back, the medical certificate had already been sent to the National Security Bureau. Dulcie was sitting on the edge of the bed. As thest bandage was attached to her wound, Kyson appeared at the door. Dulcie looked up at the man¡¯s tall figure. There was something about him that made her feel safe and slightly obsessed when she saw him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, it¡¯s all done,¡± she said after gazing at Kyson for a while. The man slowly walked up to her and he repeated the same words he said in the bar. ¡°Can you walk by yourself?¡± Dulcie nodded and said firmly, ¡°Yes. ¡± She was about to get out of bed, when she felt Kyson¡¯s powerful arms around her. The next second, she was lying in his arms. ¡°I¡­ I really can walk this time¡­¡± she muttered. She blinked a few times and pursed her lips. Her face was still a little swollen, but it only made her more adorable. Kyson didn¡¯t look at the woman in his arms. Instead, he marched out of the ward without saying anything, his deep blue eyes staring right in front of him. Dulcie¡¯s face flushed slightly and she tightly wrapped her arms around his neck, feeling overwhelmed with joy. When they passed by the nurse who had treated Dulcie¡¯s bruises, the nurse eximed enviously, ¡°Miss Burton, you are so lucky to have such an affectionate boyfriend. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s face flushed even more and she quickly lowered her head in embarrassment. Was he her boyfriend? Chapter 2322 Well, not really since they would have their first official date tomorrow. Dulcie suddenly raised her head again and looked at Kyson carefully. His face was expressionless and though he clearly heard what the nurse said, he had no intention to refute it. Seeing that Kyson seemed to agree to what the nurse said, Dulcie didn¡¯t say anything. She just nestled herself in his arms and allowed him to take her away. Half an hourter, they reached a remote residential area, and the car stopped in front of a cheap and ordinary apartment building. After getting out of the car, Kyson looked around the environment. It looked awful. ¡°Is this where you have been living for the past five years?¡± Dulcie nodded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Myndy is a nice person. Although it is far from where I work, the rent is quite good. That is why I have been living here for such a long time. ¡± The cars in the neighborhood¡¯s parking lot were all cheap ones. So, Kyson¡¯s pure ck Bentley sports car looked particrly out of ce here. A cold wind blew, making Dulcie shiver. Kyson gently adjusted the suit jacket on her shoulders and said, ¡°Go home now. Don¡¯t forget our date tomorrow. ¡± Dulcie felt her apartment was too shabby for Kyson so she didn¡¯t invite him in. With a timid smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash your jacket and bring it to you on the date tomorrow. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s yours now,¡± Kyson replied tly before turning around and getting in the car. The next second, he was gone. At midnight, it was quiet at N&L Fairy Land. The family of four snuggled into the master bedroom¡¯s queen-sized bed. It was such a warm scene. Colby and Destinee slept soundly. As for Nathan, he wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. Hey on the bed with his eyes fixed on the ceilingmp. He still remembered the unresolved poisoned milk powder case. Cory had run away. Thanks to his numerous connections in Cadiered, Nathan had sent many people to hunt down Cory. They had been tracking him for four years, but all efforts were in vain because Cory always managed to slip through their fingers. Cory was a war veteran who mastered the art of escaping ambushes. It was therefore difficult to catch him. As long as Cory was on the loose, Nathan was restless. Did Cory want to take revenge on everyone, or was Cory just after him because of their past grudges? ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Lucinda, who was sleeping on the other side of the bed, coughed slightly, disrupting Nathan¡¯s thoughts and bringing him back to reality. Chapter 2323 Nathan looked at his wife and asked softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Is anything bothering you?¡± Lucinda sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°You are the one who¡¯s got something on mind!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Honey, a few more days and I¡¯ll let Colby sleep in his own room. Then I¡¯ll make up to you for letting you feel so lonely these days. What do you think?¡± Lucinda thought the reason Nathan couldn¡¯t sleep was that he couldn¡¯t hold her in bed. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all up to you,¡± Nathan replied. The next morning, having watched Destinee follow her teacher into kindergarten, Kyson went to a nearby flower shop and bought a bouquet of elegant champagne roses. He also went to a jewelry store where he bought a ne. At the time agreed with Dulcie, he arrived in front of her apartment building. Dulcie was already ready and was standing in front of her apartment building waiting for him. Kyson¡¯s luxury car stopped next to Dulcie. When he opened the door, he saw the woman all dressed up for the date. Dulcie was wearing this pink chiffon dress, and she looked really gentle. Her curly hair was tied up on one side, making her look all grown up and charming. She had on just a bit of makeup, but it was so pretty and matched her dress perfectly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She was even more beautiful in this dress. She lookedpletely different from what she looked in her white T-shirt and jeans yesterday. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson walked over with a smile and handed her the flowers he bought. ¡°It¡¯s for you. ¡± ¡°Thank you. ¡± Dulcie took the bouquet and smelled it. ¡°It smells so good. I like it very much,¡± she said in earnest. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. There is a small gift box in the bouquet. Take it out and I¡¯ll help you put it on. ¡± She did as he said and took out a small ck golden box from the bouquet. When she opened the box, she saw a silver ne with a pendant of the shape of a fish tail. Actually, it looked more Like a dolphin. She remembered that the first day they met in Cadiered, it was in the dolphin halt. She didn¡¯t expect Kyson to be so attentive to such details. After putting on the ne, she lovingly held up the fish tail silver pendant and gave it a kiss, showing her appreciation for his gift. Then suddenly, she took out a gift box from her handbag and handed it to Kyson. ¡°This is for you. ¡± Kyson was slightly stunned and chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would also have a gift for me. ¡± Dulcie said shyly, ¡°Please open it. ¡± Chapter 2324 The box contained a bottle of JG perfume for men. JG was renowned as a luxury brand,manding prices several times higher than those of ordinary perfumes on the market. As Kyson held the bottle, a realization dawned upon him. ¡°So, you took the risk of going to Fire Barst night to earn tips just to buy me a gift for our date?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Dulcie nodded with a shy smile. ¡°In truth, it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m not concerned about the value of the gift. Don¡¯t feel obligated to purchase gifts for me. Even if the box held nothing but a feather, I¡¯d cherish it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, it¡¯s a man¡¯s responsibility to present gifts to a woman. ¡± His tone was gentle, and his smile exuded undeniable charm. ¡®s BunnyBookery Dulcie found herself captivated by it, umable to resist its allure. She deemed it worthwhile to pursue a rtionship with a man as kind as Kyson, even if it meant facing immediate peril. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you for breakfast,¡± Kyson said, holding her hand like a true gentleman as he opened the door for her. Throughout the entire day, Kyson disyed thoughtfulness like a gentleman. It made Dulcie feel as though she were in a dream. In the morning, they went shopping, with Kyson purchasing clothing and several pairs of high-heeled shoes for her. In the afternoon, they attended a screening of the most popr movie at the cinema. In the evening, Kyson escorted her to a high-ss restaurant boasting a serene atmosphere for a candlelit dinner. In high spirits, Dulcie indulged in a few too many sses of wine, ultimately copsing onto the table. Kyson sidestepped the lengthy table and gently pinched her cheek. ¡°Wake up. Are you truly drunk?¡± Dulcie¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson, and in her intoxicated state, she instinctively sped his frigid hand as he touched her cheek. Her fingers intertwined with his. ¡°I like you, Kyson. I really Like you a lot. Ever since I first saw you at Tuborg, I¡­ like you¡­ I¡¯m willing to do anything for you, as long as you¡­ choose me. . ¡± Her words were slurred, her drunken state turning her into a rambling mess. But Kysonprehended her sentiments. Without betraying any emotion on his face, his handsome visage remained as impassive as ice. He stooped down, lifting Dulcie in his arms, and escorted her out of the restaurant. However, instead of driving her back to her apartment, he opted to take her directly to the Shaw family¡¯s residence. Chapter 2325 As Kyson carried Dulcie through the gates of the vi, the new butler, Connolly Williamson, who emerged to greet him, was taken aback. ¡°Sir, who is this?¡± Kyson, who had remained single for years, had actually brought a woman home tonight! And he was carrying her in his arms! Was the longtime bachelor finally going to break his streak? Faced with Connolly¡¯s astonishment, Kyson did not exin. Instead, he instructed him impassively, ¡°Do not disturb the other members of the Shaw family. Arrange for a bowl of hangover soup to be sent to my roomter. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Connolly replied, sensing something amiss. ¡°Are you sure you want hangover soup instead of aphrodisiac. . Kyson understood the insinuation. But he chose to respond in silence. He ascended the stairs with Dulcie cradled in his arms. Observing his departure, Connolly smiled with relief. ¡°Finally, Mr. Shaw hase to his senses!¡± Upon returning to his bedroom, Kyson opted not to ce Dulcie on the bed but rather settled her on the nearby sofa. Intoxicated by alcohol, Dulcie¡¯s skin bore a rosy hue, and her breath was tainted with the scent of wine. Kyson sat silently beside her, observing her features for a moment. He acknowledged that her beauty would undoubtedly be enhanced with a bit of grooming. However, regardless of her appearance, he knew he wouldn¡¯t develop any romantic feelings for her. A knock echoed at the door. Standing outside was Connolly, holding a tray with two bowls of soup. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯ve brought some hangover soup. ¡± Kyson rose and opened the door, greeted by the sight of two distinct bowls of soup on the tray. Connolly¡¯s smile was so wide that it entuated the wrinkles on his face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He addressed Kyson with careful exnation. ¡°Mr. Shaw, here¡¯s the hangover soup, and this next bowl is something special. It¡¯ll keep you and thedy entertained all night long. Ha-ha, I took the liberty of bringing it without your request. ¡± Kyson narrowed his eyes, fixing his gaze on the bowlbeled as the ¡°special¡± soup. With a frown, he retorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m impotent and in need of it?¡± Connolly was momentarily taken aback. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that I doubt your strength, sir, but¡­ Just in case. ¡± Kyson, maintaining a cold demeanor, instructed, ¡°Leave the hangover soup and take the other bowl away. If I truly wanted to do something, I wouldn¡¯t need your concoction. ¡± Chapter 2326 ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Connolly replied, feeling slightly aggrieved. He wisely removed the special soup and left them undisturbed. Returning to his room with the hangover soup, Kyson gently patted Dulcie¡¯s face. ¡°Wake up. You¡¯re too drunk. Drink some hangover soup, or you¡¯ll have a headache tomorrow. ¡± In a daze, Dulcie opened her eyes. When she saw Kyson, her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re so handsome. Is such a man, like a divine being, really my boyfriend?¡± Kyson was rendered speechless. He was far from a divine being; he was a devil. ¡°Drink the soup. ¡± Dulcie, obediently, took the bowl.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if it were poison, she would have drunk it without hesitation. After sitting on the sofa for more than ten minutes, Dulcie gradually sobered up. She opened her eyes again and found herself in an unfamiliar ce. The room was immacte and elegantly furnished, a stark contrast to her modest apartment. ¡°This is the Shaw family estate, my room,¡± Kyson stated from the sofa opposite her, idly toying with the expensive watch on his wrist. Dulcie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His tone had shifted to one of cold detachment, a far cry from the gentleness he had disyed yesterday and earlier today. Perplexed, Dulcie raised her head and stared at him. ¡°Are you sober? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I¡¯m awake. ¡± Kyson extracted a cigarette and lighter from his pocket,zily igniting it and exhaling a plume of smoke. The haze of smoke shrouded his expression, rendering it indistinct to Dulcie. After a pause, Kyson¡¯s voice emerged,den with low intensity. ¡°Tonight, in your drunken state, you said you Liked me very much. That as long as I chose you, you would be willing to do anything for me. Is that true?¡± Dulcie felt a wave of confusion wash over her. Did she reveal her true feelings while intoxicated? It was so embarrassing¡­ ¡°Yes, yes¡­ But I didn¡¯t mean to pressure you into making any decision. Just being able to spend a day with you already means so much to me¡­¡± Chapter 2327 ¡°I agree,¡± he interrupted, the cigarette between his fingers. ¡°What?¡± Dulcie was confused. Kyson patiently reiterated, ¡°I said I would choose you, not as a boyfriend, but to marry you. ¡± Dulcie thought she must have misheard him. Getting married? Although they had known each other for several years, the time they had spent together wasn¡¯t as long as today¡¯s date. Was this a sh marriage? Dulcie felt like she was dreaming, a dream about the prince charming she had adored for many years. Observing her reaction, Kyson leaned forward slightly and slid a document across the coffee table toward her. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. You can take your time to decide whether you want to marry me or not. Read this first. ¡± Dulcie stared nkly at the document on the coffee table before slowly picking it up. The top page bore the title ¡°Marriage Agreement¡±. Given the Shaw family¡¯s wealth and status, Dulcie understood the necessity of a prenuptial agreement. With this in mind, she flipped through the pages.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, she was taken aback by the unexpected terms. The agreement stipted a one-year duration. It outlined a private, undisclosed marriage where she was required to disy intimacy with Kyson when needed while maintaining no interference in their private lives. Uponpletion of the year, she would receive a substantial divorce settlement. The section forpensation remained nk, seemingly left for her to decide. As she stared at the hefty document, irony pierced her. No wonder Kyson had been distant tonight. He had nned to exploit her from the outset. A contract marriage for a year. She had always believed such scenarios only existed on TV, but now it was her reality. Yet, why¡­ Why didn¡¯t she feel any happiness about it? Kyson took a drag from his cigarette and spoke calmly. Chapter 2328 ¡°Once you sign this agreement, you won¡¯t have to return to your small apartment. I¡¯ll arrange for your belongings to be moved to the Shaw family residence. Additionally, if you prefer not to work, I¡¯ll provide a monthly allowance of $100, 000 for your expenses. Your role will be to appear affectionate at appropriate times. Regarding the divorce settlement after a year, you can specify your preferences. Aside from shares in the Shaw Group, I can offer you any of my properties, shares in subsidiaries, gold, or cash. ¡± The room was filled with the faint scent of tobo. Kyson¡¯s expression remained detached and cold amid the haze of smoke.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Dulcie looked at him, her eyes beginning to well up. She had once imagined having many romantic dates with him and even having a happy marriage. Now, it seemed she had been overly optimistic. A contract marriage for a year. Followed by a divorce that would leave them as strangers. She gazed at the space designated for the divorce settlement and asked, ¡°If I write here that I only want you, your body, and your heart, would you give those to me too?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned serious, radiating natural authority. ¡°Feelings are the most fleeting things in this world. I can¡¯t promise you that. ¡± He spoke with unwavering certainty as if the idea of falling in love with her was inconceivable. Dulcie bit her lip, the sting bringing her back to reality. She pushed the document away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shaw. I can¡¯t sign this. You¡¯ll have to find someone else for your contract wife. ¡± Kyson studied her with a sarcastic smile, showing he had anticipated her response. He said, ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t insist. If you won¡¯t sign, that¡¯s your decision. ¡± He checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll have the bodyguard escort you home. You can pretend tonight never happened. ¡± Dulcie shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I have money. I¡¯ll take a taxi home. ¡± ¡°The Shaw estate is in the suburbs. There are no taxis for miles. How do you n to get there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯ll manage. ¡± Dulcie smoothed her dress, stood up, and bowed politely. ¡°Thank you for looking after me tonight. I appreciated our date today. ¡± She spoke lightly, a hint of sadness in her smile. Kyson noticed this and felt an inexplicable irritation. Dulcie said, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Shaw. ¡± She then headed for the door. Kyson sat up, tapping his cigarette against the ss ashtray. His bony fingers paused, and then he stubbed out the cigarette with irritation. ¡°You im to like me and say you¡¯d do anything, yet you won¡¯t agree to a simple contract marriage. Have I mistreated you with thepensation and monthly allowance?¡± Chapter 2329 Dulcie stopped abruptly, fists clenched. ¡°ALL women are the same. Greedy. Given enough money, you want my person, my heart, my entire fortune. ¡± His voice was low, his words stinging Dulcie deeply. Dulcie countered, ¡°I¡¯m not here for the money. I came from Tuborg and lived abroad for five years because I liked you. But my affection isn¡¯t for you to exploit. ¡± She paused, thought for a moment, and then asked the question she needed answered most. ¡°Mr. Shaw, for the past two days, you¡¯ve been so kind and attentive. Is it because you enjoy mypany, or because manipting me is easy?¡± Kyson looked down, his longshes casting shadows under the light, obscuring his expression. He stirred the ashtray with his cigarette, answering casually, ¡°Perhaps both. ¡± But the first reason required adjustment. It was because Destinee liked her and wanted her to be her godmother. Their good rapport meant Destinee wouldn¡¯t suffer under Dulcie¡¯s care. Dulcie didn¡¯t know his hidden thoughts, but his words provided somefort. He said both¡­All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Did it mean he still harbored some affection for her? Did it mean there was still hope for her? Even a slight chance meant her years of effort weren¡¯t futile. Sheprehended his reservations, knowing she was merely a girl from a poor rural areapared to him, a noble scion from a wealthy family. Dulcie persuaded herself. A year wasn¡¯t short, nor was it long. Much could change. Perhaps she could capture his heart¡­ People are inherently selfish. Once they experience someone¡¯s warmth, they want to hold onto it, to possess that person. She dered, ¡°I¡¯ll sign. I¡¯ll agree to any of your conditions. ¡± She turned back, retrieved the pen, and signed her name on the agreement. When she reached thepensation section, she hesitated briefly before writing. Shepleted it in less than a second. ¡°I¡¯m finished. Please review it She handed the document back. ¡± Kyson was surprised by how quickly she filled out thepensation section. He opened it, and saw that she had written a single word. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Chapter 2330 No properties, nond, no stocks or gold. In case of divorce, she would depart with nothing. Kyson scrutinized her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Are you certain you want nopensation? I¡¯m not a miser. You¡¯ve resolved a significant issue for me. Even if you desired billions, a house on Central Street, or substantialpany shares, I would provide them. After the divorce, you could livefortably as a wealthy woman. ¡± Dulcie shook her head, her voice resolute and dignified. ¡°I¡¯ve stated that all I desire is you, Mr. Shaw, and your heart. I will fulfill all your demands this year, but I will also strive to win your affection. If I fail, I will depart without anything and go home, never to trouble you again. ¡± Strive to win his affection? Kyson chuckled. It was the first instance he had heard a woman discuss seduction so candidly and earnestly. Yet, it didn¡¯t strike him as odd. Instead, he found it rather intriguing. ¡°It¡¯s your choice. I just hope you won¡¯t regret it. ¡± Kyson then took a pen and signed his name before carefully putting away the contract.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Dulcie stood up and said somewhat stiffly, ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now. You can call me when it¡¯s time to get registered. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°Do you want to go back to that cramped little apartment?¡± Kyson asked jokingly. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t take a long time to get registered. We¡¯ll go to the courthouse tomorrow. You could stay here tonight and get used to what the uing year will look like. I¡¯ll take the bed while you take the sofa. ¡± Dulcie hesitated before agreeing. It was reassuring to know they wouldn¡¯t have to share the same bed. However¡­ ¡°Are we going to the courthouse tomorrow morning? Isn¡¯t it too soon? My mother is from Cadiered, but I¡¯m from Tuborg. My birth certificate is in Tuborg,¡± Dulcie said. Kyson lit another cigarette, took a drag, and said, ¡°I hate procrastinating things. The sooner this is done, the better. Regarding your birth certificate, I¡¯ve sent someone to Tuborg. Your things will be here by tomorrow. ¡± Realization dawned on Dulcie, and she said, ¡°So you already assumed I was going to sign the agreement. ¡± ¡°It was just a matter of time,¡± Kyson simply said. Dulcie was dumbstruck. She wondered how her family would take it when they were told that she was getting married. The smell of the cigarette grew overwhelming, threatening to choke her. She snatched it out of Kyson¡¯s mouth. ¡°You have to stop smoking, Mr. Shaw. It does terrible things to your body. ¡± Kyson red at her, saying, ¡°We aren¡¯t married yet, but you think you have the right to meddle in my business?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Dulcie shrank at his re. ¡°I was just doing what a wife should do. After all, I have to rehearse being your wife so I don¡¯t screw it up and embarrass you,¡± she said. Kyson looked away but said nothing. He did not light another cigarette. Chapter 2331 Dulcie sighed in relief. She then bent down and put out the cigarette in the ashtray. Kyson watched her coolly as her slender waist moved past his eyes. A country girl? Why did he then have a feeling that she was not as simple as she looked? ¡°ARI¡± Dulcie screamed as Kyson suddenly grabbed her by the waist and jerked her toward him. Before she could organize her thoughts, she was in Kyson¡¯s arms. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Shaw? What are you doing?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kyson red at her, pinched her chin, and said, ¡°You really should be careful around me. I¡¯m not a nice guy. I will hate to show you how unhinged I can be. Do we understand each other?¡± His hold on Dulcie¡¯s chin was so painful that her eyes teared up. ¡°I understand,¡± she answered. In the past hour, she found him to be moody and unpredictable. Why was he suddenly angry with her? What had she done? All she had done was stub out a cigarette. Was she overstepping his boundary? Dulcie ran through all the possible reasons Kyson had to be angry but could not find any. His hold on her chin seemed to get more painful by the second. ¡°Can you let go of me? It hurts. ¡± Kyson let go of Dulcie as though she sullied his hand. She fell to the carpet when he let go of her. He then stood up and unbuttoned his suit jacket before looking down at her. He looked like a deity. ¡°The closet is on the right side of the door, while the bathroom is on the left. Take a shower and get rid of the stench of alcohol on you,¡± he said. ¡°0-Okay,¡± Dulcie stuttered. Then it urred to her that she had no clothes to change into. ¡°My clothes are in my apartment. I don¡¯t have any to change into tonight. ¡± Kyson took off his jacket, not giving any indication that he heard her. He then turned around and went into the closet without an answer. Dulcie sat on the floor, rubbing her chin. Kyson soon returned with a silk white shirt and a bathrobe that he threw at Dulcie. ¡°Make do with this tonight. ¡± Chapter 2332 ¡°Okay,¡± Dulcie said. She didn¡¯t know how she felt about wearing his clothes. An hourter, Dulcie took her shower and came out of the bathroom. The ceilingmp in the bedroom had been turned off, leaving only themp by the bedside. Kysony on his side on the bed, his eyes closed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to be asleep. His breathing indicated that it was a peaceful sleep. The bedsidemp seemed to cast a warm glow over the room. Looking at Kyson¡¯s sleeping figure, Dulcie thought it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to get to watch him sleep in the following year. With a look of satisfaction on her face, she walked up to Kyson to pull the nket up on him. However, before she could do that, he grabbed her by the wrist tightly. Dulcie trembled in fear. She looked down at Kyson and saw him staring back at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m always alert, even when asleep. It would do you well to not touch me or get close to me when I¡¯m asleep. I could break your wrist. ¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to pull up the nket for you¡­¡± Dulcie paled at the dark look Kyson gave her. ¡°I meant no harm. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do that again,¡± she added, her voice trembling. Kyson then loosened his grip, turned over, and went back to sleep. Dulcie sighed deeply before wrapping herself tightly in the bathrobe and going to the sofa. Soon she was asleep. The next morning, Kyson woke up early to wash himself. It was a habit he picked up at the Secret Investigation Department training camp. He saw Dulcie curled up on the sofa. She wasn¡¯t covered, and as such, her hands and feet were cold. Had she slept through the night without nkets? Why had she done that? She could have gotten a cold. The nkets were in the closet. Why didn¡¯t she take them? Kyson shook his head at Dulcie¡¯s apparent stupidity. He then went to the closet and got a quilt, which he then proceeded to cover her with. With a groan, Dulcie turned, wrapping herself tightly in the quilt, leaving only her head exposed. She looked quite peaceful as she slept. Kyson stared at her for a while before finally looking away. He walked to the front door and opened it to find Connolly already standing outside the door. With a polite smile on his face, the butler said, ¡°I hope you and thedy slept wellst night, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Chapter 2333 Kyson nodded, his face devoid of expression, and began buttoning his suit cufflinks. ¡°I have to go out. She¡¯s not to be disturbed. Do not let her leave the room when she wakes up. I should be back before nine o¡¯clock. Ask the chef to prepare one more serving of breakfast. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw,¡± Connolly said with a smile on his face. He felt a wave of satisfaction as he watched Kyson walk away. His boss was quite considerate. Perhaps he would have a wife soon. Kyson went to N&L Fairy Land. He had to drive Destinee to kindergarten, whatever happened. ¡®s BunnyBookery After arriving at the Payne residence, Kyson traversed the winding path and finally halted at the entrance of N&L Fairy Land. From the garden, he could discern faintughter emanating from the vi. It appeared to be Destinee¡¯s voice. The thought of sweet Destinee brought a gentle light to his eyes. He stood quietly at the entrance, waiting to pick her up. Ten minutester, Lucinda and Nathan emerged with the two children.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Upon seeing Kyson, Destinee ran to him and eagerly asked for a hug. ¡°Kyson!¡± Kyson crouched down, embracing her as she approached. He then turned to Lucinda and Nathan. ¡°Destinee is at risk of beingte for kindergarten. We should head off now. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucinda replied. Nathan nodded slightly in agreement. Holding Nathan¡¯s hand, Colby pursed his lips, staring unhappily at Kyson and Destinee as they walked away,ughing. Observing his expression, Lucinda asked, ¡°Colby, would you like to attend kindergarten as well?¡± Colby shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m still recovering. Infusions consume a lot of my time. I can¡¯t attend kindergarten Like Destinee. ¡± With a detached look, he continued, ¡°Besides, I have nothing inmon with the other children. I can already solve junior high math problems, while they struggle with basic addition and subtraction. ¡± Lucinda understood. ¡°So, you don¡¯t like your godfather, and naturally, you don¡¯t want to see him. ¡± Colby snorted, ¡°He¡¯s Destinee¡¯s godfather, not mine. And yes, I dislike seeing him. He takes Destinee away every day, and it annoys me. ¡± Nathan bent down, gently lifting Colby into his arms. Due to his prolonged stay in theb, Colby rarely enjoyed Nathan¡¯s embrace. He wrapped his arms around Nathan¡¯s neck and rested his head contentedly on his broad shoulder. Lucinda lovingly stroked Colby¡¯s short hair. Chapter 2334 ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m d you won Mommy¡¯s heart. If it were Kyson¡­¡± Colby scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll disown him!¡± The corners of Lucinda¡¯s and Nathan¡¯s mouths twitched, leaving them momentarily speechless. Nathan gently corrected him, ¡°If Lucinda had chosen Kyson, you wouldn¡¯t be their child. You wouldn¡¯t have been born. You are our child, understand?¡± Colby was their unique baby, sharing both his and Lucinda¡¯s genes. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t get it,¡± Colby said. ¡°You will someday. ¡± The three of them left N&L Fairy Land and headed toward the Payne family¡¯s garage, bound for theb where Colby would receive his infusions. Meanwhile, Kyson was en route, taking Destinee to kindergarten. Destinee looked out the window, eyes alight with curiosity. Despite the familiar daily view, her interest remained undiminished. Before long, she noticed a young couple quarreling on the street. The woman spun around, ready to walk away. The man quickly followed, enveloping her in a tender embrace from behind. Blinking, Destinee¡¯s thoughts drifted to Kyson and Dulcie. ¡°Kyson, how was your date with Miss Burton yesterday? Did you enjoy yourself?¡± She giggled, her eyes brimming with curiosity and enigma. ¡°It went well, and she was pleased. ¡± Kyson then asked thoughtfully, ¡°What if I really marry her? Would you be alright with that?¡± Destinee pped her hands. ¡°Absolutely! Miss Burton saved my life and has always been kind to me. I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re not considering Phillis.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She¡¯s unpleasant and unkind. Kyson, please don¡¯t like her. ¡± Kyson smiled warmly and gently patted her head while driving. ¡°I cherish everything you cherish and dislike everything you dislike. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Kyson pursed his lips, smiling. He was invariably a warm gentleman in Destinee¡¯s presence. Destinee brought up Phillis. Phillis dared to introduce Dulcie to Fire Bar for some quick, unscrupulous money. Dulcie would be his wife soon. He was resolved to deal with the Perez Group when he had the chance. Chapter 2335 Kyson remained punctual, returning to the Shaw family¡¯s vi at nine o¡¯clock sharp after dropping Destinee off at kindergarten. In the dining room, he joined Sally and Ryder for breakfast. The two of them had just woken up and were still yawning. During the meal, Sally winked at Ryder, signaling something. Ryder focused on his food, seemingly oblivious. Sally, in a fit of anger, had no option but to confront Kyson directly. ¡°Kyson, is it true that you brought a drunk woman homest night? She spent the whole night in your room and is still there?¡± Kyson ate calmly and nodded. Sally immediately eximed, ¡°No way! Have you already¡­ Is she attractive? Is she alluring? Appearance matters a lot to me. If she¡¯s going to be your wife, she must be beautiful!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson frowned slightly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We¡¯re just friends. She lost her job, and I offered her a position here as my personal maid. ¡± But Sally remained excited upon hearing this. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? If she were just a maid, why take her to your room? And why did she stay there all night?¡± Ryder intervened, saying, ¡°Enough, Sally. Marriage is a serious matter. Let Kyson decide at his own pace. ¡± Kyson grinned mischievously, teasingly suggesting, ¡°Why are you so eager for me to marry? Are you interested in tying the knot yourself? I¡¯ll have some elders arrange for you to meet thirty eligible young men from wealthy families tomorrow. How does that sound? You can take your time picking the handsomest one. ¡± ¡°What? Kyson, where did thate from?¡± Sally was taken aback. She thought they were discussing Kyson¡¯s marriage. But suddenly she found herself in the spotlight. And Kyson was asking her to choose from thirty men. Wasn¡¯t that a bit excessive? Ryder chuckled and remarked, ¡°Thirty sounds reasonable. You could go on a blind date every day for a month. ¡± ¡°Ryder!¡± Sally was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°I won¡¯t go on blind dates. I¡¯ll find someone on my own, Nathan sets the perfect standard. ¡± Ryder countered, ¡°Then you might still be choosing when you¡¯re thirty. You might end up single forever. Perfect men like him are rare. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want a man like him. If I can¡¯t find one exactly like him, maybe I¡¯ll lower my standards just a bit. ¡± Ryder and Kyson were left speechless. The three savored the meal. Afterward, Kyson, who had never ventured into the kitchen before, went in and brought out a preheated breakfast. Upon waking, Dulcie caught a whiff of breakfast aromas wafting from the coffee table. Something flew straight at her. She screamed. Chapter 2336 Instinctively, she stepped back, only to have her head grazed by a shopping bag. Kyson spoke casually and deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s a new outfit for you Have breakfast first, and then change. We¡¯ll head to the courthouse. ¡± He had everything arranged wlessly, leaving no room for dy. Dulcie noddedpliantly and peered into the shopping bag.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Inside was a pure white dress, a pair of average-sized panties, and¡­ A bra! Blushing furiously, she instinctively covered her chest and stammered, ¡°Mr. Shaw, how¡­ How did you know my size?¡± Kyson sat across from Dulcie, calmly observing her embarrassment, his demeanor poised and his heartbeat steady, like an experienced participant in the intricate dance of romance. ¡°Just an intuition; I can tell that shop assistant has almost the same measurements as you. ¡± What? Dulcie was shocked. How could he, as a man, muster the audacity to inquire about the shop assistant¡¯s size? Was he not embarrassed at all? ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw,¡± she said. Kyson nced at his wristwatch. ¡°We must depart before ten, hasten. ¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Dulcie swiftly gathered the shopping bag and entered the adjacent, diminutive fitting room. Upon donning the new attire, she released a sigh of relief. Kyson had indeed made an assumption. He had purchased the incorrect size; the bra was a bit small for her. It felt too tight. She resolved to endure it for now. Once they got registered at the court, she nned to return to the apartment to pack her belongings. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Kyson¡¯s voice called from the bedroom. ¡°Almost done. ¡± She wasted no time, swiftly changing her attire and emerging from the dressing area. The snow-white gown draped around her, imparting an air of elegance and etherealness. Her unadorned features possessed a natural allure, while her cascading hair lent her an angelic aura. Kyson¡¯s gaze lingered on her form for a considerable duration. Chapter 2337 Dulcie brushed her cheek, a touch of difort lingering from the prolonged scrutiny, before turning her attention to her attire. ¡°Do I appear unattractive?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No,¡± Kyson replied candidly. ¡°This ensembleplements you remarkably well. ¡± ¡°Thank you. You possess excellent taste. ¡± Kyson averted his gaze, lightly tapping the table twice with his fingertips. ¡°Have breakfast. ¡± Dulcieplied, her hunger evident as she ate with haste. The Shaw family¡¯s private chefs were renowned five-star culinary artists. The breakfast they prepared was nothing short of exquisite and delectable. It far surpassed the street food fare Dulcie was ustomed to. Having swiftly finished her meal, she departed with Kyson. Following his prearranged instructions, their descent downstairs was solitary, devoid of any encounters. Although harboring some uncertainty, Dulcie refrained from questioning, obediently trailing him to the awaiting car. With Kyson¡¯s influence, they went through the procedures swiftly. Within moments, two marriage certificates were bestowed upon Dulcie. Dulcie tenderly caressed the marriage certificate, her emotions refusing to settle. In a single day, she went from being Kyson¡¯s girlfriend to his legally wedded wife, albeit under the stiption of a one-year term. There were no ceremonial rites, no well-wishes, and no exchange of rings. Their union would remain ndestine unless Kyson chose to disclose it. Yet, despite the absence of formalities, Dulcie brimmed with joy, reveling in the fulfillment of marrying the man of her dreams. While her excitement radiated, Kyson remained outwardlyposed, treating the asion with the nonchnce of routine. As they exited the courthouse, Kyson¡¯s phone rang, prompting him to retreat to a secluded corner to answer the call. Dulcie remained stationary, obediently awaiting his return. Two minutester, Kyson returned with a purposeful stride. ¡°I must attend to official matters and unable to escort you back to the Shaw family home. Instead, a bodyguard will be dispatched to apany youter. He will also handle your luggage. Your task is simple: return to the Shaw family residence and seek out Connolly, the butler. I have already arranged for him to assist you during your stay. Should you have any inquiries, direct them to him. ¡± ¡°Understood. However, may I gather my belongings personally?¡± Kyson¡¯s gaze narrowed, a coldness settling over him as he remained silent. Dulcie sped the certificate tightly. Her exnation was punctuated by a strained smile. ¡°Though they hold little mary value, my possessions are dear to me and possess sentimental significance. I fear they may suffer mishandling in another¡¯s care. I would feel more secure attending to them myself. ¡± ¡°Very well. However, refrain from wandering. Within twenty minutes at thetest, the Shaw family¡¯s driver will arrive to transport you to the apartment. Remain here until then. ¡± Chapter 2338 Dulcie wanted to protest. She could easily manage the bus journey herself; there was no necessity to inconvenience the driver by requesting his presence. Moreover, her tenure as Mrs. Shaw was ted tost merely a year, after which she would revert to anonymity. Thus, she saw no need to indulge in such privileges. Under the weight of Kyson¡¯s pressure, she acquiesced without objection, offering a nod ofpliance. Kyson departed decisively, his car disappearing in a swift departure. Not a trace of hesitation or concern crossed his features. He departed without so much as a backward nce, utterly devoid of any hint of reluctance or worry. Dulcie sighed, offering herself a measure of constion. She took sce in the fact that he had remembered to take the marriage certificate with him, finding contentment in that detail. She found herself unable to resist the urge to caress her certificate, slipping it into her bag before her phone interrupted the moment. It was an international call from her father. Dulcie hesitated briefly before epting the call. ¡°You reckless girl! Who is that man? How dare he send someone to take your mother away and pilfer our family¡¯s identification documents, including your birth certificate? Is he connected to you? If I catch him, I¡¯ll make sure he pays dearly!¡± Her father¡¯s voice boomed through the receiver, nearly piercing her eardrums with its intensity.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dulcie exercised caution, holding the phone at arm¡¯s length to shield her ears from potential damage. He conversed in the dialect of Tuborg. Dulcie shook her head in resignation, responding patiently, ¡°Dad, you probably wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. Besides, I¡¯ve gotten married. He arranged for someone to retrieve the documents from you in order to obtain the marriage certificates. ¡± ¡°ihat?¡± Surprised exmations erupted from multiple voices on the other end of the Line. Soon, the air was filled with a cacophony of morous chatter. ¡°Married? When did this happen? Why weren¡¯t your mother and I informed?¡± ¡°Just moments ago, about ten minutes. ¡± ¡°What? Are you kidding me?¡± There ensued a torrent of exmations, their shock and fury palpable. Dulcie, her expression one of helplessness, tilted her head back and gazed up at the sky, her phone now safely distanced from her ears. ¡°What about the wedding gifts? After we raised you all these years, he should at least present something of substantial value, equivalent to two cows, shouldn¡¯t he?¡± The voices continued, but Dulcie remained speechless. ¡°And when will the wedding ceremony take ce? You must bring him back to Tuborg to meet our rtives, right?¡± Chapter 2339 Still, Dulcie offered no response. ¡°Please, say something. Your mother and I are deeply concerned for you!¡± After a brief pause, Dulcie made the difficult decision to reveal the truth. ¡°There won¡¯t be any gifts or wedding ceremony. It¡¯s a ndestine marriage. Furthermore, there¡¯s a one-year term limit. After that, I¡¯ll divorce him and return home alone. There¡¯s no need to tell our rtives about my marriage; just inform them that I¡¯m still employed in Cadiered. ¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Her father¡¯s voice boomed so loudly that the earpiece malfunctioned, emitting a series of beeping sounds from the electrical overload. Dulcie fought back the urge to cry, bracing herself for an anticipated scolding. However, after a minute of silence, it was her mother¡¯s gentle voice that greeted her on the phone. Her mother¡¯s voice was very earnest. ¡°Have you upset someone, or perhaps borrowed money you can¡¯t repay, leading to this hasty marriage? Dulcie, such actions are not in line with our values. In ourmunity, divorce is discouraged. Quickly ascertain if the marriage certificate can be annulled.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. If it¡¯s a debt issue, we¡¯ll find a way to settle it for you. Though we may not have much, you¡¯ve sent money home over the years, and I¡¯ve saved it for you. If it¡¯s a matter of conflict, try to escape or contact the authorities. If all else fails, provide us with the address. Even if it means rallying the entire vige, your father and I wille to your aid!¡± Her mother¡¯s tone conveyed genuine concern and anxiety, devoid of any hint of reproach. Dulcie felt her eyes welling up with tears at her mother¡¯s unwavering support. Though her mother was entirely mistaken, Dulcie still felt a tug at her heart. Just a few days ago, she¡¯d had a zing row with her family over her refusal to return to Tuborg for a blind date. To her shock, Kyson had orchestrated her mother¡¯s abduction just so they could get the necessary documents to register their marriage. Dulcie was riddled with guilt. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that at all. I genuinely care for him. I signed the marriage agreement of my own free will. Even if it¡¯s only for a year, I believe it¡¯s worth it. ¡± Her mother sighed deeply. Her father quickly snatched the phone, demanding, ¡°Who is this man? What¡¯s his name? What¡¯s his family like? What does he do? Does he own a car?¡± ¡°His name is Kyson Shaw. He once taught in Tuborg. Dad, Mom, you both met him before. ¡± There was another mor on the other end of the line. It sounded like Dulcie¡¯s brother was asking something. Her father heard her brother¡¯s words and asked, curiosity mixed with conflicting emotions, ¡°Kyson? The CEO of the Shaw Group in Stastle?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. ¡± Her whole family breathed a collective sigh of relief. They realized Dulcie had married a rich, young, and handsome man. Chapter 2340 Her father¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Looks like you snagged a big fish! I bet he¡¯ll give you a hefty sum when you divorce, right?¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t need anything for the divorce in the agreement,¡± she replied firmly, showing her resolve. Her father erupted again, ¡°What? Are you out of your mind? We¡¯re counting on you to send money back to help us make ends meet. For heaven¡¯s sake, Dulcie, you signed a one-sided agreement. At least get some money out of him! Otherwise, it¡¯s a total loss for you. You¡¯re wasting a whole year! How can you be so foolish?¡± ¡°Stop berating her. She has her own reasons. She¡¯s smart and knows what she¡¯s doing,¡± Dulcie¡¯s mother interjected. ¡°What the hell does she know? She uprooted her life from Tuborg to Cadiered and stayed there for five years, all for this man. And what did she get? A one-year marriage agreement! She doesn¡¯t even want his money! Do five years of her youth mean nothing to her? Does she think she¡¯s running a charity? She¡¯s absolutely clueless!¡± Her father had blown a fuse by then. Her brother chimed in, echoing their father¡¯s sentiment, ¡°Dad¡¯s got a point, Dulcie. At least squeeze some money out of him. The Shaw family is loaded. Even a million dors would be more than enough for us. I could build a ce of my own and maybe even get married¡­¡± Her mom sighed deeply. ¡°Stop pushing her¡­¡± ¡°Shut your trap! You are just a woman. You know nothing!¡± her dad harshly scolded her mom. ¡®s BunnyBookery Dulcie¡¯s unhappiness boiled over. ¡°Dad¡­¡± As her family bickered and cursed each other over the phone, she heard the sound of pping. Someone was crying, but nobody paid any attention to Dulcie. Her mom, far away and alone, couldn¡¯t be helped directly by Dulcie. She steeled herself and said, ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll keep sending money home.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But if you Lay a hand on Mom again, I swear I¡¯ll stop sending money. Forever!¡± She angrily hung up the phone with a decisive snap. Except for her mom, her family members were nothing but leeches, constantly draining her of money. Their remote countryside lives left them with narrow minds. Her dad¡¯s drinking and violence had never changed. Staring at her phone screen, Dulcie slowly made up her mind. She had to make her own money, and a lot of it! After her divorce from Kyson the next year, she would return to Tuborg, persuade her mom to divorce her dad and live with her. With that decision, her spirits lifted. Suddenly, a noise interrupted her thoughts. The street echoed with the horn of a luxury car. The door of the luxury car opened, and a man dressed in a ck suit, looking every bit the bodyguard, approached her. ¡°Ms. Burton? We work for Mr. Shaw. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. ¡± The bodyguard gestured for her to follow. ¡°Mr. Shaw asked us to pick you up. Please, get in the car. ¡± Chapter 2341 ¡°Thank you. ¡± Without any hesitation, she got into the Luxury car and went back to her apartment to pack her things. It was Tuesday. Everyone seemed to be incredibly swamped. Nathan was tangled up in a particrly challenging case, demanding his full attention. ¡®s BunnyBookery Lucinda was negotiating partnerships with some of the world¡¯s most well-known groups. The Simmons Group was gradually expanding its entire overseas channel line. These days were crucial for signing contracts. Neither Nathan nor Lucinda had any spare time, and Colby couldn¡¯t stand Kyson, so Nathan had given Sonny a paid day off, asking him to keep Colbypany during his infusion to prevent him from getting bored. Sonny, not skilled in chess, was defeated by Colby time and time again. He didn¡¯t win a single game. Totally unconvinced, Sonny sneered.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go again! You¡¯re just a kid. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re smarter than me! One more round!¡± Colby clicked his tongue. ¡°Again? If we keep going, you¡¯ll end up losing your grey underpants to me!¡± Only then did Sonny realize his predicament and wrapped his bare arms around himself. The wind blowing through the window sent a chill down his spine. Colby, ever the smart kid, had a bet with him. The loser had to shed a piece of clothing. Initially, he fretted that Colby could catch a cold once he started shedding clothes, so he let him win a few rounds on purpose. Gradually, though, it dawned on him that he was genuinely no match for Colby. He had already doffed his shirt, belt, pants, watch, and ring. Only his underpants remained! One more loss, and he¡¯d be stark naked. It was utterly mortifying. But it would be even worse if he couldn¡¯t manage to win at least one round. As Sonny wrestled with his predicament, Colby stretched out his hand, jumbled the chess pieces on the board, and yawnedzily. ¡°How about we call it a night? I¡¯m getting sleepy, and I might lose if we y one more round. Humor me, won¡¯t you?¡± Sonny felt a wave of relief and quickly agreed, ¡°Sure thing. Are you hungry? Want some fruit?¡± Chapter 2342 ¡°A pear would be nice. Thanks. ¡± Sonny was taken aback. He¡¯d spoken out of politeness, but Colby took him seriously. Didn¡¯t the boy say he was sleepy? Well, since he¡¯d lost to Colby today, he figured he¡¯d peel a pear for him anyway. He hurriedly got dressed and then sat by Colby¡¯s bed. He picked up the fruit knife from the bedside table and carefully started peeling the pear for Colby. Colby tilted his head and stared at Sonny, lost in thought. Then he asked, ¡°Is Kyson Shaw good at fighting? Do you know that guy well?¡± Sonny was momentarily stunned. ¡°He¡¯s your godfather, Colby. You should show him some respect. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s Destinee¡¯s godfather, not mine. ¡± Colby¡¯s voice was youthful but resolute, his chin raised slightly in a show of arrogance. He vividly recalled the day Kyson cracked open a durian with his bare hand. He wanted to know more about Kyson since Kyson was his adversary. Sonny replied, ¡°He used to be the director of the Secret Investigation Department and trained there for years. He¡¯s a formidable fighter.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± Colby made a face. ording to their agreement, Kyson still needed to fulfill two requests. With that in mind, Colby decided he¡¯d make those requests tougher. He wanted to see Kyson, the viin, suffer! Sonny continued, peeling the pear, ¡°But he is nothingpared to your father. Your fatherpletely thrashed him. Even I taught him a lesson a few times!¡± Sonny¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously as he spoke with a hint of smugness. Colby, clearly impressed, leaned in closer. ¡°How did you teach him a lesson? Can you tell me the details?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Sonny hesitated. The methods used in the National Security Bureau¡¯s interrogation room weren¡¯t suitable for a child¡¯s ears. What if he scared Colby? Colby blinked, his eyes curious and eager. ¡°Did you ever fight him? Who came out on top?¡± Hearing Colby¡¯s words, Sonny suddenly recalled his old agreement with Kyson. Years ago, when they assisted Nathan with the milk powder case, Sonny and Kyson had nned to spar once the investigation concluded. At that time, he had boldly dered that if he were defeated by Kyson, he would resign from his position as deputy director of the National Security Bureau on the spot. Unexpectedly, life had be quite eventful since then. Hilliard and Jennifer had married, and he had gotten engaged to Luisa¡­ He had been so preupied that he hadpletely forgotten about the challenge. Kyson had apparently forgotten as well. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. But you know what? I¡¯m way better than Kyson. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance against me. ¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. You¡¯re so awesome!¡± Colby beamed and seemed to resolve something in his mind. Chapter 2343 Sonny felt a surge of pride from Colby¡¯s praise. He momentarily forgot how Colby had thoroughly outyed him in chess. ¡°When everything calms down, I¡¯ll challenge Kyson to that fight. I¡¯ll kick his butt for you!¡± The more he spoke, the more ted he felt, unting his prowess to Colby, almost as if he were showing off a set of military boxing moves. Colby yed along, his face filled with admiration, though his bright eyes concealed his cunning ns. Meanwhile, the stock value of the Perez Group had recently plummeted, causing the Perez family to lose billions in just a few days. Koby visited the Shaw Group with gifts for two consecutive days, hoping to meet Kyson, but he was consistently denied entry. Nathan was even more upied. Engaged with the operations of the group and the National Security Bureau, he was seldom avable. Koby attempted to meet Nathan multiple times but never seeded. Feeling helpless, Koby persisted in his efforts to meet Kyson, as the survival of the Perez Group in the business world depended on it. At that time, Kyson was conducting a meeting in the Shaw Group¡¯s conference room. He disyed the same ruthless approach to business as Nathan. Having held power for five years, he employed various strategies to maintain his position. Anyone who crossed him faced severe consequences. They might find themselves permanently barred from working in any major corporation. ¡®s BunnyBookery? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thus, when Koby attempted to visit again, Kyson¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t dare to interrupt the meeting to inform Kyson and instead turned Koby away. The meeting continued for an hour. Kyson remained intensely focused throughout, showing no signs of fatigue or sleepiness, asionally sipping coffee. ¡°Gentlemen, any more suggestions for improvement?¡± The room remained silent. ¡°Then today¡¯s meeting is adjourned. Dismissed. ¡± Kyson tapped the table with his slender fingers and turned to his special assistant. ¡°Get me a copy of the minutes of this meeting. Now. ¡± ¡°OK. ¡± The other senior directors exited the meeting room one by one. Kyson remained seated at the head of the table, engrossed in reviewing documents. One director nced back at him and clicked his tongue, leaning over to whisper to a colleague he was close with. ¡°It¡¯s been years, and Mr. Shaw is still so detail-oriented. Look at him, still poring over the meeting notes. I bet the Shaw Group will reach new heights in a few more years. ¡± ¡°Absolutely. Mr. Shaw is incrediblypetent. He¡¯s even better than the previous CEO. ¡± Chapter 2344 ¡°But I¡¯ve heard rumors he was born out of wedlock, and that¡¯s why some were hesitant to follow his lead¡­¡± ¡°Shush! Don¡¯t talk about that here. What if someone overhears? Do you want to be thrown out?¡± The man wisely fell silent. Just moments ago, the meeting room had been bustling with attendees. Now, only a few lingered. The senior members of the Shaw family had not yet departed. They kept signaling to Kyson¡¯s assistants. The assistants took a nce at Kyson as he read a document on hisptop, bowed to the senior Shaw family members, and then left the room, closing the door with care.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Once the room had cleared of all but the essential personnel, the elder members approached Kyson with a serious question. ¡°Kyson, we¡¯ve heard you went on a blind date with the Perez family¡¯s daughter. How did it turn out? When do you n to get engaged?¡± Kyson, showing no emotion, replied indifferently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t impressed. There will be no follow-up. ¡± His brief response clearly conveyed his feelings about the blind date. The elders exchanged nces, their expressions turning sour. One of them questioned, ¡°What didn¡¯t you like? She¡¯s beautiful and kind. Her family would be a good match for ours. ¡± Another chimed in, ¡°Mr. Perez has been here several times wanting to meet you. Why don¡¯t you see him? You need to talk to them to really find out if you and the girl could work out. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Another added, ¡°He¡¯s right. You¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s been five years since you took over the group, and you still aren¡¯t married. When will we see an heir to the family?¡± They continued to press him. Gathering around Kyson, they persisted in their questioning. Initially, they doubted Kyson¡¯s ability to lead the Shaw family and revitalize the Shaw Group after the damage Mekhi had caused. Consequently, they intentionally erected numerous obstacles to test his capabilities. They also prohibited Kyson from dating, fearing it might distract him, which would render him less effective in addressing the Shaw Group issues. However, over the past few years, they realized Kyson was deeplymitted to the group. He had avoided significant errors, and under his leadership, the Shaw Group had progressively improved. Thus, their concerns shifted from his professional abilities to his marriage life. It took them a month to persuade Kyson to agree to the blind date, only for it to fall apart quickly. ¡°Kyson, you need to take your time with rtionships. We understand you might not Like her right now, but you could at least try dating her, couldn¡¯t you? We think you two would be a good match¡­¡± Chapter 2345 Kyson was clearly frustrated. He massaged his temples in exasperation. ¡°Who¡¯s going to be the father of the heir? Me or you?¡± His question left the elders speechless. ¡°You, of course. Besides, we¡¯re old and nearing retirement. ¡± Kyson asked nonchntly, ¡°And who¡¯s getting married? Me or you?¡± ¡°You. ¡± ¡°So, should I be the one to choose my wife? I don¡¯t Like Miss Perez. Do you understand?¡± The elders remained silent. Looking awkward, they sighed, and one of them said, ¡°We get your point. We don¡¯t mean to interfere, but¡­ You¡¯ve been dismissing our suggestions for almost a year now, and other than Little Destinee, we haven¡¯t seen any other Lady around you. You¡¯ll end up alone at this rate!¡± At that moment, Kyson pulled out a certificate from the inside of his jacket and tossed it onto the table. ¡°Take a look at this. ¡± Confused, they picked it up to examine it. ¡°What? A marriage certificate? Really?¡± ¡°You got married? When? With whom?¡± Another man shouted urgently, ¡°You¡¯re holding the marriage certificate! Don¡¯t ask himjust open it!¡± This revtion took everyone by surprise. Realizing what he held, the elder quickly unfolded the marriage certificate. In the photo, the bride had smooth hair and bright eyes, her expression exotic and joyfully smiling. In contrast, Kyson maintained a stoic expression, looking as if he had been coerced. They then noticed the date on the marriage certificate. Kyson had actually gotten married today! They were astonished. They spected whether Kyson had obtained the marriage certificate that very morning. He had married suddenly and without their knowledge. They stood there speechless, utterly at a loss for words. Dulcie Burton was the bride¡¯s name, originating from a country called Tuborg.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Tuborg? The Shaw family elders pondered silently, having never heard of this country before. Kyson remained serene, which made them skeptical about the authenticity of the marriage certificate. Chapter 2346 ¡°¡°Kyson, is this certificate a fake? Did you just pull a random girl¡¯s photo from the inte and make this up to get us off your back?¡± one of them pressed. Kyson, sipping his coffee slowly, responded, ¡°The marriage certificate is right there with you. Feel free to get it verified. The courthouse staff handed it to me this morning. If you¡¯re doubtful, go ahead and check for yourselves. ¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± The elders¡¯ mouths twitched as Kyson¡¯s tone conveyed conviction. Did he actually tie the knot? ¡°Kyson, we¡¯re not saying we distrust you, but¡­ is thisdy trustworthy?¡± ¡°What about her family?¡± ¡°Does she hold at least a bachelor¡¯s degree? Where does she reside? How many are in her family?¡± ¡°What do her parents do?¡± ¡°When do you n to have the wedding ceremony?¡± Their barrage of questions continued.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson, his face clouding over, finally spoke. ¡°I admit, I don¡¯t know her that deeply. Given your concerns, we¡¯ll keep this private for now. If you¡¯ve nothing better to do, feel free to investigate her or find a way to test her. If you conclude she¡¯s not fit to bear the future heir of the Shaw family, I¡¯ll end the marriage within a year at most. ¡± The room fell silent; the elders were taken aback yet somewhat honored by his trust. Kyson had indeed given them the green light to scrutinize his wife. They were surprised he was prepared to divorce if they disapproved of her. ¡°Kyson, are you serious? If we decide she¡¯s not right for you after a year, you¡¯ll actually divorce her?¡± one of them asked. Kyson, smiling, assured them, ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Fantastic! We¡¯ll do as you suggest. We¡¯ll keep this under wraps for now. Once we determine her true character, we¡¯ll decide whether to proceed with a wedding and make an announcement. ¡± Rising from his chair, Kyson adjusted his suit cuffs with a nonchnt air, nodded at them, and left the room without a word. He left the marriage certificate lying there on the table, as if it held no significance for him-merely a means to deflect their probing and get them off his back. Kyson strolled down the hallway, his hands in his suit pockets, followed by several silent male assistants. They resembled a small military unit on the move. As Kyson approached the corner, Koby suddenly bypassed two bodyguards and emerged from the reception room, heading straight toward him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, it looks like you¡¯ve just wrapped up a meeting. I need to discuss something urgent with you. May I speak with you?¡± Koby¡¯s voice carried a mix of urgency and deference, a tone most would find difficult to refuse. Kyson, ever the unconventional, responded curtly, ¡°No. ¡± Chapter 2347 Attempting to mask his frustration, Koby stood firmly in Kyson¡¯s path, refusing to budge. ¡°You¡¯re upset because Phillis wronged you, and I apologize for that. Our family has held its status for years, Mr. Shaw. Pushing this issue could harm the Shaw Group as much as it does us. ¡± Looking down with a serious expression, Kyson replied, ¡°Should the Shaw Group suffer any Losses, the Perez Group will bear the greater cost. Mr.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Perez, proceed at your own risk. ¡± Koby¡¯s heart raced as he continued, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of Phillis. I¡¯ve spoiled her too much; she meant no harm. Her sympathy for that young woman was the sole reason she offered her the job. Nothing more. ¡± With a slight Lift of his eyebrow, Kyson retorted sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Perez, your understanding of your daughter seemscking. ¡± ¡°What are you implying, Mr. Shaw?¡± Kyson did not respond directly but instead borated, ¡°Dulcie and Destinee are like sisters, with Destinee poised to inherit the Payne Group. Phillis¡¯s actions against Dulcie are akin to an affront to Destinee-and by extension, to the Payne, Simmons, and Shaw families. Have you considered the repercussions, Mr. Perez? Are you prepared for them?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Koby paled at the thought. Of course, he wasn¡¯t ready. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pleaded daily with Kyson. ¡°It¡¯s all on Phillis. She acted without thinking, and the situation nearly spiraled out of control. However, Miss Burton was unharmed, right? The men involved were apprehended by the National Security Bureau, receiving their just desserts. Can we not put this matter to rest? If you¡¯re still dissatisfied, I can arrange for Phillis to personally apologize to Miss Burton and Destinee. Would that satisfy you?¡± Koby proposed. Kyson¡¯s sneer conveyed his disdain. ¡°I doubt that¡¯s sufficient. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, Mr. Perez, you know the chaos that would have ensued. Several men were harassing a woman. Do you really believe a mere apology would suffice?¡± Koby remained silent, caught in a troubling thought. ¡°What¡¯s your n, Mr. Shaw? Miss Burton was nearly vited. Would it be just if the same happened to Phillis?¡± Surely not! Koby was adamant. He couldn¡¯t have Phillis, his own daughter, tormented by such viins! Kyson, expression unchanging, gently touched Koby¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The decision rests with you, Mr. Perez. As of now, Nathan and Lucinda are unaware. However, I cannot promise the situation will remain unchanged in theing days. ¡± He smiled icily, retracted his hand, and passed by Koby without a backward nce. Koby froze, watching Kyson¡¯s retreating figure. His face grew increasingly grim, and he remained silent. For Kyson, Dulcie was merely a tool for managing the elder members of the family. Nheless, she was his wife, nominally at least, and he could not sit idly by while she faced harassment. In a modest apartment, Dulcie was surrounded by suitcases of various sizes scattered on the floor. She packed her belongings alone, asionally directing the bodyguard and the driver to keep their distance. Initially, they felt awkward but eventually settled intofort. They Lounged on the couch, smoking and sipping water, their attention glued to their phones as hours passed and Dulcie continued her packing. At one in the afternoon, there was a knock at the door. Dulcie answered it to find a young man in a suit, someone she hadn¡¯t seen before. Chapter 2348 ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Burton. My name is Kurt Newman, Mr.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Shaw¡¯s special assistant,¡± the visitor introduced himself. Upon hearing his introduction, she courteously ushered him into the living room. ¡°Kyson sent you, then? How may I assist you today?¡± Kurt exined, ¡°Mr. Shaw sent me to check on the situation here. ¡± After surveying the scattered suitcases, his gaze settled on the driver and bodyguard who were engrossed in their phones on the sofa. They remained seated even as he approached. With a stern expression, Kurt reprimanded them. ¡°Mr. Shaw expected you to assist Ms. Burton. How dare you behave as though she¡¯s here to serve you?¡± The driver and bodyguard quickly stowed their phones, stood up, and gave him their full attention. Dulcie, looking sheepish, interjected, ¡°Please, it¡¯s not their fault. I prefer to handle my belongings myself and didn¡¯t require their help, which is why I suggested they rest. ¡± Kurt responded decisively, ¡°Ms. Burton, there¡¯s no need for excuses. They were instructed specifically by Mr. Shaw to assist. Even if you chose to pack yourself, they should have been preparing to transport your luggage to the car. Their failure to act as directed could merit docking their pay or even dismissal. ¡± ¡°Mr. Newman, wait! We¡¯ll take the suitcases down immediately,¡± the driver and bodyguard eximed. They promptly gathered Dulcie¡¯s suitcases and carried them downstairs as instructed. Left with little choice, Dulcie murmured, ¡°Well¡­ Thank you. ¡± Kurt nodded, leaned closer, and whispered, ¡°Ms. Burton, brighter days lie ahead for you. ¡± Dulcie managed a forced smile and muttered, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Kurt then revealed more. ¡°You might not be aware, but Phillis Perez orchestrated a scheme against you recently. Consequently, Mr. Shaw has been actively engaging with the Perez Group, resulting in the termination of several significant contracts. The Payne Group has also applied pressure, leading to substantial losses for the Perez family¡­¡± As Dulcie absorbed the information, Kurt continued, well aware of the impact of his words. He had been a close observer of all Kyson had done on her behalf, detailing how he had instructed Koby to discipline Phillis. The revtions left Dulcie increasingly astonished. Kyson had taken dramatic steps against the Perez family for her-how could this be? Dulcie hadn¡¯t anticipated Kyson¡¯s gesture. After all, the Perez family was affluent and distinguished. Wouldn¡¯t gaining an additional ally be preferable to another enemy? She spected if Kyson might be the obstinate type. Maybe he harbored feelings for her but opted to feign indifference. Or perhaps he was troubled by something, hence intentionally neglecting her. She hoped her spection was true. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll express my gratitude to him in person. Thank you for being straightforward. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Kurt¡¯s smile radiated warmth. ¡°Ms. Burton, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re currently seeking employment. If you ever require assistance, feel free to reach out. Here¡¯s my contact information. ¡± Chapter 2349 He produced a business card and handed it to her. Dulcie contemted. Having lost her job, she truly needed someone to help secure a dependable position for her. Considering Kurt¡¯s extensive tenure at the Shaw Group, she presumed he possessed valuable connections. Finally, she slipped the card into her jeans pocket. While Dulcie packed, Kurt regaled her with tales about Kyson. They were all glowing testimonials. For instance, when Kyson ascended to CEO, none of the Shaw Group¡¯s senior executives initiallyplied with his directives. Yet, he earned their respect solely through his prowess. For instance, Kyson wielded a decisive and formidable presence in the corporate world, almost as tough as Nathan. Dulcie relished these anecdotes about Kyson. ¡®s BunnyBookery Yet, her emotions were conflicted. She discovered that Kyson was bing increasingly unfamiliar to her. Initially, she had believed him to be a kind-hearted gentleman, a well-rounded boyfriend, but in reality, he seemed colder than anyone she had ever known. When he soured, his mood darkened ominously. But he would seek retribution on her behalf, right the wrongs, and ensure justice for Phillis¡­ Dulcie couldn¡¯t decipher him at all, yet she knew her love for him ran deep. Observing her crouched by the suitcases, Kurt assumed she was tired. ¡°May I offer assistance?¡± ¡°No, thank you. ¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw expressed concern, hence my presence here for inspection. It¡¯s protocol.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He wouldn¡¯t be pleased if I neglected my duties; it might even affect my sry. ¡± Dulcie didn¡¯t wish to cause trouble. ¡°Alright then. Could you please gather the books and essories from the bookshelf?¡± ¡°OK. ¡± With an extra set of hands, the task became more manageable. Additionally, the bodyguard and driver carried all her belongings to the vehicle, swiftly emptying her small apartment. Over an hourter, the bodyguard and driver escorted her back to the Shaw family¡¯s vi, while Kurt returned to report to Kyson. Connolly had anticipated her return and waited outside. As she peered through the car window, she took in the vintage yet opulent vi. Chapter 2350 Earlier in the day, her thoughts had been consumed by obtaining the marriage certificates at the courthouse, and she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the vi at all. Now, as she gazed upon it, its Luxury struck her. The bodyguard opened the door for her, while Connolly stood by with a kind expression. ¡°Ms. Burton, Mr. Shaw informed me that you are his new personal maid. He expects you to be at his service around the clock, so I¡¯ve already arranged a small bed for you in his bedroom. Feel free to inspect it whenever you wish. ¡± Dulcie was taken aback. Her expression stiffened as she replied, ¡°Personal¡­ maid?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there an issue?¡± She lowered her head despondently. Kyson had mentioned keeping their marriage discreet from the outside world. She hadn¡¯t anticipated him concealing it even from his own family. ¡°Ms. Burton?¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery Dulcie snapped back to attention and replied, ¡°No, thank you. ¡± ¡°No problem. ¡± Connolly ushered her into the vi, offering a guided tour as they walked. ¡°Besides Kyson, Ryder, the third child of the family, and Sally, the seventh child, reside here. Blythe, the fifth child, is already engaged. Although she hasn¡¯t wed yet, she doesn¡¯t live here. The elder couple of the Shaw family used to upy the top floor, which is filled with their belongings, so it¡¯s best avoided¡­ The front yard boasts a rockery and streams, and there¡¯s an open-air swimming pool, a red rose corridor, and a swing in the backyard-all within Sally¡¯s domain, off-limits to you. Below the ground floor, there¡¯s a basement and game room, while the third floor features a gym and reception room¡­¡± The entire vi was expansive, resembling more of a grand estate than a mere vi. Dulcie listened intently, her mind whirring with thoughts. It seemed she had limited freedom of movement. She even began to entertain the notion that she was merely a new addition to the household staff. Observing the loneliness reflected in Dulcie¡¯s expression, Connolly surmised she wasn¡¯t ustomed to her new surroundings and sought to reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ryder and Sally are quite amiable. They don¡¯t make things difficult for the staff or act haughty. They¡¯reid-back. Last night, Kyson carried you back in his arms. You must mean something special to him. ¡± Special? Dulcie couldn¡¯t help but smile mockingly to herself. She was his personal maid, married to him. Truly, she was exceptionally special. ¡°Oh, are you the personal maid Kyson mentioned?¡± A melodious voice drifted from the hall¡¯s entrance. Strolling along the garden path in the front yard with Connolly, Dulcie spotted a stunning woman eyeing her. Connolly offered a slight bow to the woman and whispered to Dulcie, ¡°This is Sally. ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Dulcie greeted with a small bow. Sally approached Dulcie, appraising her openly. ¡°You have silky hair. Quite pretty. I suppose Kyson has some taste after all. Even his maid needs to be attractive. Is he nning to keep you in his room for his own pleasure?¡± Dulcie¡¯s mood soured further, her gaze fixed on her dress as she fidgeted ufortably. Sally¡¯s persistent scrutiny unnerved her. Leaning in close, Sally whispered in a hushed tone, ¡°Are you truly only Kyson¡¯s maid? He hasn¡¯t shown interest in any woman since his return. Why do I sense there¡¯s more between you two? Share your secret with me. I won¡¯t tell a word to anyone. Your secret is safe with me. ¡± Dulcie was taken aback. After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°Mr. Shaw stated that I am his maid. So, I am his maid. ¡± ¡°How dull. ¡± Sally pursed her lips, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face. Fearful that Sally might detect something, Dulcie lowered her head even further. Sally¡¯s inquiry had been spontaneous, and soon she diverted her attention to Connolly, who trailed behind them. ¡°Connolly, if Kyson gets a personal maid, can I have a personal attendant in my room too? Someone to give me massages and y games with me every day. Sounds rather appealing. ¡± Connolly was taken aback by her remark. ¡°Miss Shaw, please reconsider. You¡¯re not even engaged yet. Hosting a male servant in your room could damage your reputation. What if wealthy individuals misinterpret the situation?¡± Sally¡¯s tone remained sweet as she retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Kyson isn¡¯t engaged either. Why does he get to have a maid in his room while I can¡¯t? He¡¯s the heir, and he doesn¡¯t concern himself with his reputation. Why should I?¡± Connolly found himself at a loss for words. Chapter 2351 Dulcie stood quietly to the side, finding it difficult to stifle a smile. Sally was undeniably charming. Seeing Connolly momentarily speechless, Dulcie interjected, ¡°What men can do, women can do too. And what men can¡¯t do, women can still aplish, such as giving birth to children. ¡± Sally redirected her gaze to Dulcie, her eyes now filled with more admiration. ¡°You¡¯re quite intriguing. It seems your personality resonates with mine. No wonder Kyson is fond of you and wishes to keep you close. ¡± With a gentle grip on Dulcie¡¯s wrist, Sally continued, ¡°Anyway, since Kyson hasn¡¯t returned yet, I¡¯ll take you to my rose corridor for a walk. It¡¯s enchantingly beautiful. Come, let¡¯s go on the swing together. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Dulcie¡¯s response teetered between astonishment and intrigue. Before she could seek guidance from Connolly, Sally had already whisked her away, leading her to the backyard. ¡°Let me tell you, among the elite estates of Cadiered, there¡¯s none that can rival my resplendent rose corridor. You¡¯re sure to be spellbound,¡± Sally dered with a flourish as they embarked on their journey.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Uncertain how to react, Dulcie followed Sally¡¯s lead. As the kindergarten¡¯s dismissal time drew near, Kyson nced at his watch and swiftly wrapped up his work, methodically saving, backing up, and shutting down hisputer. He retrieved his suit jacket from the nearby coat rack and issued instructions to his assistant outside the door, his tone firm. ¡°I won¡¯t be returning to the office today. Only call me for urgent matters. Otherwise, I¡¯m not to be disturbed. ¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Shaw. ¡± With his suit jacket in hand, Kyson entered the CEO¡¯s elevator with an inscrutable expression. Upon arriving at the kindergarten entrance in his car, he found the children just being dismissed. A line of adorable kids emerged, apanied by their teachers. Several parents were gathered at the entrance, eagerly awaiting their little ones. Kyson stepped out of his car, his tall stature affording him a clear view of the scene. However, something was amiss today; Destinee was nowhere to be seen. Frowning slightly, Kyson decisively navigated through the crowd and approached one of the teachers, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°Where is Destinee?¡± Tilda Craig quickly recognized Kyson and responded, ¡°You¡¯re Destinee¡¯s godfather, the one who often picks her up from school, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± ¡°Ten minutes ago, Destinee got into a fight with another child and was crying inconsbly. The other child¡¯s parent has already arrived, and we were just about to contact Destinee¡¯s parents. Your timing is impable. ¡± Kyson¡¯s brows knitted together even tighter. ¡°Where is Destinee?¡± Chapter 2352 ¡°She¡¯s in the infirmary. Allow me to show you the way. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned icy, his fists clenched reflexively. The words ¡°fight¡± ¡°crying¡± and ¡°infirmary¡± sent a jolt through him. The implication of potential injury to Destinee hit him hard. Who could have done this? Kyson¡¯s expression darkened as he followed Tilda into the kindergarten without uttering a word. Even before reaching the infirmary, they could hear the tumultuous noise echoing through the corridors.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The cries of children mixed with the stern voice of a woman engaged in a heated argument with the principal. ¡°I demand action! Look at my child¡¯s injuries. He¡¯s just a young boy. If his face is scarred, his entire future will be ruined. How could such a young girl be so vicious? I insist that she be expelled immediately, or Myron will be transferred to another school!¡± ¡°Calm down, please. Childhood scuffles are not umon. Let¡¯s wait for all the parents to arrive before making any decisions. Expulsion is a drastic step. ¡± ¡°Heree Destinee¡¯s guardian!¡± As Tilda called out, the infirmary became much quieter. As Tilda announced Kyson¡¯s arrival, themotion in the infirmary subsided somewhat. Myron Greville¡¯s mother, previously so assertive, sat with folded arms, emitting a cold snort. Even before seeing who had entered, she rolled her eyes in a gesture of disrespect. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of parents could raise such a shameless child!¡± As Kyson followed Tilda into the infirmary, the woman¡¯s expression transformed from disdain to shock. He was undeniably handsome! Like a noble prince from a foreignnd, a figure she had only seen on television before. She hadn¡¯t expected the man before her to surpass the allure of many television stars. While she gawked at Kyson in a daze, he paid her no attention, bypassing her and striding toward Destinee, who sat on a small stool. ¡°Are you hurt? Let me have a look!¡± Kyson squatted down, gently taking Destinee¡¯s delicate hands in his own, inspecting for any signs of injury. Destinee giggled, herughter ringing out like that of a cheerful little elf. ¡°No, I¡¯m not weak. I always win in fights. ¡± Kyson exhaled in relief, gently kissed her forehead, and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you¡¯re not injured. ¡± Myron¡¯s mother interjected sharply, ¡°Are you Destinee¡¯s father? Your daughter seems overly aggressive, don¡¯t you think? Look at what she has done to my son-notice the red marks on his face and the scrapes on his wrists. What if he ends up disfigured?¡± Without a flicker of emotion, Kyson replied coolly, ¡°How much do you want to settle this? State your price, and then kindly remove your child from this kindergarten. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Myron¡¯s mother was taken aback. ¡°Your daughter attacked my Myron first. You owe uspensation. Your good looks don¡¯t excuse your arrogance, nor your audacity to suggest we leave the school. This matter should be settled by the principal. It¡¯s your daughter who should be expelled, not my son!¡± Chapter 2353 Kyson¡¯s expression remained impassive and stern. This was the fifth kindergarten Destinee had attended in two years. Despite previous attempts at cing her in prestigious institutions, incidents always followed. Nathan and Lucinda had hoped a regr kindergarten might curb her unruly behavior. Yet, Destinee¡¯s mischief persisted, causing trouble even here. Kyson found it absurd that the parents at these less prestigious schools could be so coarse, fearing they might negatively influence his cherished goddaughter. But was transferring Destinee to another school the answer? Besides, if Nathan discovered that Destinee had been embroiled in yet another altercation, there was no doubt she would face either a stern reprimand or even punishment upon returning home. Kyson remained silent, lost in thought as Myron¡¯s mother rattled on with her grievances. Perhaps it was Kyson¡¯s striking appearance that caused her tone to eventually soften. She conceded, suggesting, ¡°Actually, we¡¯re not entirely opposed to reconciling. Children often misunderstand things, and conflicts are not umon.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s no need to insist on anyone leaving. If your daughter simply apologizes to my son, and covers the medical and emotional distress costs, we¡¯ll let this slide. And the total costs would be¡­¡± She trailed off, pondering the amount she could justifiably request, her eyes appraising Kyson¡¯s attire. The suit he wore was impably tailored, the fabric of exceptional quality, clearly signaling his affluence and social standing. It seemed reasonable, then, to ask for a bit more money. ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t go overboard. Just a modest $100, @0@ will do. ¡± The principal¡¯s response came first, a startled, ¡°$100, 0007¡± For the average person, $100, 000 was no trivial matter, even if not exorbitantly high. And certainly, for a mere scrape like Myron¡¯s, it was an extravagant ask. Kyson remained silent, appearing to mull over the figure, prompting Myron¡¯s mother to doubt her bold request. ¡°Actually, perhaps $100, 000 is too steep. We can ease into a fair amount. ¡± Kyson gently patted Destinee¡¯s head, his voice calm and detached. ¡°Three hundred thousand. This isn¡¯t justpensation; it¡¯s also for your son to change schools. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Shock rippled through Myron¡¯s mother, her face a portrait of disbelief. The principal was equally astounded. ¡°What?¡± As the room buzzed with astonishment, Destinee tugged insistently at Kyson¡¯s sleeve, her expression stern. ¡°Kyson, don¡¯t waste so much money. Myron had iting; I¡¯m not apologizing!¡± Chapter 2354 Kyson¡¯s eyes softened as he regarded Destinee, while the principal crouched down to her level, echoing Kyson¡¯s thoughtful gesture. ¡°Destinee, can you tell me why you hit Myron? What makes you think he deserved it?¡± With a scowl on her face, Destinee pointed usatorily at Myron, who was already bandaged, and voiced her grievance. ¡°He inquired about my twin brother. I provided the information and even pledged to bring him home to have fun together next time. But he dared to call my brother rubbish! He can be unkind to me, but not to my brother. Hmph!¡± With her hands nted firmly on her hips, Destinee resembled a defiant little puffer fish. ¡°My brother may not attend kindergarten, but he¡¯s more astute than me. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of him!¡± The principal was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Destinee would be so fiercely protective of her brother. It appeared Destinee¡¯s parents had instilled strong values in her. The principal gazed at Kyson¡¯s profile with admiration. What a wealthy and handsome man! If only he were single. Myron¡¯s mother appeared embarrassed, but she continued to retort, ¡°Even if my son made inappropriate remarks, she had no right to strike him. She¡¯s just a child, yet disying such brutality. What if she grows up to be a murderer?¡± Upon seeing Kyson¡¯s intense re, Myron¡¯s mother fell silent abruptly, startled by his severity. Kyson¡¯s expression was so stern that it seemed to freeze the air around them. How dare that child insult Colby by calling him ¡°rubbish¡±? This woman needed to learn a lesson since she had failed to instill proper values in her own child! Unnoticed, he swiftly sent a message to his assistant on his phone. ¡°You refuse to apologize or offerpensation. However, it remains a fact that Destinee struck Myron. This matter won¡¯t be resolved until you offer a solution. ¡± Myron¡¯s mother sat back down, arms crossed, indicating she wouldn¡¯t leave until the matter was resolved. The principal intervened with an apologetic smile. ¡°Mrs. Greville, please remain calm. It¡¯s not umon for children to quarrel. Since everyone is here, I believe we can find a resolution.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Myron¡¯s mother let out a disdainful snort. Throughout the exchange, Kyson remained silent, refusing to engage regardless of what Myron¡¯s mother said. Ring, ring. The ringtone shattered the tense silence. It was Kyson¡¯s phone. Unlocking the screen, he read the message, a smile tugging at his lips. Finally, he spoke. ¡°Lewis Greville, a twenty-year employee of Super Group, yet to make any significant achievements, always remaining an ordinary employee. ¡± He looked at the woman and continued, ¡°Becky Greville, a hairdresser. You previously worked in a nightclub before marriage. Is that correct?¡± Chapter 2355 Myron¡¯s mother, Becky Greville, was dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ How do you know?¡± How had he managed to uncover everything about her family so swiftly?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Kyson sneered, ¡°All it takes is a message to have your husband fired and your barber shop shut down tomorrow. Do you believe it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Becky was utterly shocked. She struggled to believe it. If this man truly possessed such capabilities, why had he chosen to enroll his child in an ordinary kindergarten instead of a prestigious one? Yet, she found herself swayed by Kyson¡¯s impable attire andmanding presence. Becky¡¯splexion drained of color, rendering her speechless. Tilda, the teacher who had escorted Kyson to the infirmary, approached Becky and whispered, ¡°He arrived in a Bentley. Many people outside saw his car. He must be either rich or powerful. I doubt he¡¯s bluffing. ¡± A Bentley¡­ Becky had neverid eyes on such a luxurious car. Instantly, she realized she couldn¡¯t afford to antagonize Kyson. Attempting to diffuse the tension, Becky forced a smile. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. My son¡¯s behavior was out of Line. I apologize for his actions. I¡¯ll reprimand him when we return home. It¡¯s uneptable to judge others based on their circumstances. How about we call it a day for now?¡± Kyson raised his eyebrow as he spoke icily. ¡°I initially intended to overlook this incident. However, someone persisted in pestering us, and it irks me to leave matters unresolved. ¡± Becky drew in a deep breath, her expression stiffening slightly. ¡°What are you suggesting, then?¡± Kyson¡¯s tone remained indifferent as he outlined, ¡°You have two options. Firstly, you and your husband can bid farewell to peaceful living in Stastle. Alternatively, your son must withdraw from this kindergarten and refrain from crossing paths with me and Destinee again. ¡± He idly reached for his cigarette box, but Destinee intervened, her small hand halting his movement. With a look of distaste, Destinee fanned her nose with her other hand and chided, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Kyson acquiesced with a gentle nod. ¡°Alright, alright. ¡± He nced at Becky, adding, ¡°Mrs. Greville, the choice is yours. ¡± Becky was speechless. Meanwhile, Myron grabbed her leg, eximing, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be scared. He¡¯s just trying to intimidate us. Destinee hit me! Dad always says the one who strikes first is at fault!¡± Children were simple creatures, unaware that the current situation transcended mere conflict. Becky feared for her and her husband¡¯s job security. Moreover, she dreaded the possibility of her husband discovering her past employment in the nightclub before their marriage. Kyson¡¯s ability to uncover Becky¡¯s past employment suggested he possessed the means to discover additional details about her life. Chapter 2356 ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Myron¡¯s cries pierced the air, prompting Becky to give him a sharp tap on the forehead. She grasped his arm and pushed him toward Destinee. ¡°Apologize to Destinee immediately!¡± Myron wailed but stubbornly refused to apologize. In a resigned tone, Becky offered her apologies for Myron¡¯s actions and acquiesced to Kyson¡¯s second option. ¡°I apologize for the disruption caused to you, Destinee, and the kindergarten. Myron will withdraw from school and refrain from any future contact with you and Destinee. Please, allow my family to be released from this situation. ¡± With an impassive expression, Kyson instructed, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the formalities. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± Amidst Myron¡¯s tears, he was led away. The infirmary fell into silence atst. Destinee wasn¡¯t injured, and she could leave. The principal escorted Destinee and Kyson to the exit of the kindergarten, holding Destinee¡¯s hand. Before they departed, the principal crouched down and whispered to Destinee, ¡°¡°Destinee, I didn¡¯t hear you call him ¡®Dad¡¯. Is he your dad? Is he married?¡± Destinee shook her head, offering an honest response. ¡°No, he¡¯s my godfather. Kyson has been single for thirty years!¡± Kyson was rendered speechless. The principal chuckled, seizing the moment. ¡°What do you think of me, Destinee? Would you like me to be your godmother?¡± Kyson was curious about what Destinee would say. The kindergarten principal exuded a gentle demeanor, her voice soft andforting. It appeared she had a knack for bringing joy to Destinee, perhaps even more so than Dulcie did. Destinee blinked, radiating an adorable intelligence. Shaking her head, she remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He¡¯s dating Miss Burton. ¡± Adopting a mysterious air, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°They went on a date two days ago. Things seem to be going well between them. ¡± The principal appeared flustered. ¡°Oh. I see¡­ Well then, my apologies. I wasn¡¯t aware¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wish she had met Kyson earlier, perhaps then she would have had a chance with him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He was perfect, with his handsome Looks and wealth. It was a pity he already had a girlfriend. With a sigh, the principal watched as Kyson departed, cradling Destinee in his arms. During the journey home, Kyson wore a smile. Chapter 2357 He remarked, ¡°Destinee, it seems you prefer Dulcie. You¡¯ve left the principal with no hope at all. ¡± Arms crossed, Destinee responded gravely, her demeanor surprisingly mature, ¡°It¡¯s not about that, Kyson. Despite my age, I¡¯m observant enough. Miss Burton truly cares for you. When we were in the infirmary, the principal noticed your handsome features and affluent status. That¡¯s why she favors you. She and Phillis are in the same category. Your wealth and appearance are what captivates them, and they¡¯re simply snobbish. I don¡¯t appreciate their demeanor. ¡± Kyson was taken aback by her eloquence and precision in describing those women. Despite being a young girl, she disyed remarkable intelligence and maturity. Destinee looked outside the window to observe the scenery outside. ¡°Are we heading home?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not ready to go home yet. Can we visit theb instead? Colby should still be receiving his treatment. I want to be there with him. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned rigid. Suddenly, he recalled Destinee¡¯s usation in kindergarten that Myron had called Colby rubbish. He sensed herpassion toward Colby. Had she ever med him in her heart? What actions could he take to repay the debt he owed Colby? Without saying a word, Kyson redirected the car toward theb. Unaware of his expression, Destinee was preupied with strategizing how to conceal her mistake at the kindergarten. Her brow furrowed with concentration, almost wrinkling her face.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Concerned, she leaned toward Kyson, who steered with his left hand, and sped his right. ¡°Can you promise not to divulge what happened today? Don¡¯t tell Daddy! Please! Daddy can be so intimidating. If he finds out, he¡¯ll scold me¡­¡± She pouted, her frustration evident toward Nathan. ¡°He cautioned mest time. Advised against fighting or bullying other children. Instead, he expects me to emte Mommy¡¯s quiet elegance. Daddy is so contradictory. He always uses violence to solve cases yet he wants me to behave. How absurd!¡± With her hands on her hips, she voiced herints. Kyson stifled a chuckle, shaking his head in amusement. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to protect you. He resorts to violence only when facing criminals. In our society, the one who initiates violence is at fault. Moreover, getting into fights can leave you vulnerable to ckmail. Destinee, you did slip up today. ¡± Despite her disdain for Myron, she should have refrained from fighting him in public, being seen by others. Yet, given her tender age, he refrained from saying these words, mindful of the potential impact on her mental development. Destinee sobbed. Indeed, she was acutely aware of her mistake, further prompting her reluctance to disclose it to Nathan. She pursed her lips and nervously twirled the fabric of her clothing between her fingers. ¡°Myron spoke ill of Colby. I couldn¡¯t resist defending him. ¡± Chapter 2358 Kyson couldn¡¯t bring himself to scold her; instead, he gently caressed her head in a gesture offort. ¡°You acted admirably in standing up for your brother. Don¡¯t worry, your secret is safe with me. Nathan shall remain oblivious. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Kyson! You¡¯re truly the greatest!¡± Destinee beamed, her innocence radiating through her smile. At that moment, she bore a striking resemnce to a younger Lucinda, captivating Kyson¡¯s thoughts momentarily. ¡°Lucinda was much like you in her youth-lively, spirited, and unafraid to express her displeasure. Those who pissed her off soon regretted it. ¡± Destinee¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Did Mommy ever get into fights?¡± Kyson chuckled, reminiscing about his youth alongside Lucinda. ¡°Oh, indeed she did. And she was quite skilled at it. Sometimes, when she found herself outnumbered, I¡¯d step in to lend a hand. One particrly memorable asion ended with a broken nose for the other party. ¡± Destinee giggled, hanging onto every word. ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°He demanded a solution from both the Simmons and Shaw families, and the two families offeredpensation. Lucinda, being adored since childhood, received little more than a reprimand. However, I bore the brunt of the consequences, enduring a thorough beating. ¡± Destinee stifled augh, her hand covering her mouth as she spoke. ¡°So, your dad would give you a lesson too if you misbehaved as a kid, right?¡± Kyson smiled, falling silent. His childhood experiences differed greatly from Destinee¡¯s. Destinee held a special ce in Nathan¡¯s and Lucinda¡¯s hearts. Regardless of the severity of her errors, Nathan refrained from harsh punishment. Instead, he emphasizednguage education and deterrence. However, during his childhood, his father traveled abroad, leaving Kaitlin in charge. Whenever she found fault with him, Kaitlin would instruct the servant to restrain him in a chair and then proceed to beat him until he pleaded for mercy. The pain was so intense that he remained bedridden and unable to walk for a week. With a grim expression, he drove, eyes fixed straight ahead. Being illegitimate, he endured years of suffering and torment, but those days were now behind him. Kaitlin had passed away, and her favorite son, Mekhi, was confined to a high-security prison for life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kyson emerged as the ultimate victor. Destinee, unaware of his past hardships, focused solely on Lucinda¡¯s history as his nonchnt tone concealed his suffering. Chapter 2359 ¡°It appears that Daddy doesn¡¯t know Mommy at all. iming she was elegant as a child? What a lie! He seeks to manipte me into conforming with false tales! I refuse to conform or adopt Ladylike behavior. I desire the freedom to pursue my own wishes. Daddy must abandon his attempts to mold me into someone else!¡± With an affectionate smile, Kyson gently caressed her hair and spoke. ¡°Destinee, I¡¯m here to support you. With me, you¡¯re free to pursue your desires. I¡¯ll always have your back, protecting you without conditions. ¡± ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re amazing! I love you!¡± Seeing the delightful girl by his side, Kyson felt content. Though she sometimes rebelled and caused trouble, he understood she was still young. He didn¡¯t want to impose too many restrictions on her. With time and maturity, she would learn what she needed to know. ¡®s BunnyBookery He parked the luxury car in the open-air parking lot of theb. Exiting the car ahead of her, he approached the passenger¡¯s side, opened the door, released her seat belt, and then gently lifted her into his arms.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She seized the moment to wrap her arms around his neck and nt a kiss on his handsome face. ¡°Kyson, I love you so much!¡± Kyson¡¯s heart melted at her words. With her in his arms, he made his way into theb, heading toward Colby¡¯s room. Little did he realize, the conniving Colby had already concocted his next scheme to exact revenge. When Kyson entered the ward with Destinee, he saw Colby and Sonny. Kyson smirked and teased, ¡°Mr. Garza, I thought you would be neck- deep in work at the National Security Bureau. What brings you here?¡± With one hand casually in his pocket, Sonny leanedzily against the back of a chair. ¡°There is a major case underway. Nathan is handling it personally. I wanted to help him, but he insisted I take a day off to look after Colby. ¡± It was just another job, yet Sonny sounded as proud as if it were a paid holiday. Destinee slipped off her shoes, struggled onto the bed, and moved closer to Colby. ¡°How are you feeling, Colby? Is the infusion making you ufortable? Do you want me to massage your shoulders?¡± The sight of Kyson always irritated Colby, and seeing Destinee, who relied heavily on Kyson, made him look even more impatient. He dodged her hug. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The infusion doesn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m used to it by now. Honestly, I would feel even better if you stayed away. ¡± ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Destinee released him and sat quietly beside him, which was a rare urrence. Chapter 2360 Colby nced over at Kyson, who was standing a short distance away. Colby¡¯s demeanor wasposed and distant, giving him an air of maturity beyond his years. ¡°Hey, did you agree to fight with Uncle Sonny a few years ago?¡± he asked. His manner of addressing the two individuals was noticeably different. Kyson didn¡¯t have any obvious reaction. Even if Colby told everyone in Cadiered that he didn¡¯t recognize Kyson as his godfather, he would take it since he deserved it. Sonny smiled. ¡°Yes, we did agree on that. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t found the time yet. Mr. Shaw, how about we find a ce to spar when you are free?¡± Kyson pondered for a moment, ready to respond, but Colby jumped in before he could. ¡°You both have some time today, right? How about now? Destinee and I would love to watch a live boxing match. ¡± He spoke with such fervor that even Destinee found herself swayed. ¡°Uncle Sonny, between you two, who is the better fighter?¡± she asked curiously. Sonny replied confidently, ¡°That would be me, without a doubt. Fighting¡¯s in my blood. It¡¯s what I do. Despite my busy schedule at the Bureau these past years, I have never neglected my training. Your godfather might find himself at a disadvantage. ¡± Colby¡¯s eyes darted between Sonny and Kyson, a smile of intrigue spreading across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions just yet. Kyson cracked open a durian with his bare hand a few days ago. Maybe he will defeat you. ¡± ¡°Cracked open a durian with his bare hand? Impressive, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Sonny was intrigued. ¡°How about we spar today? Nothing too serious, just to pass the time. Whoever loses will buy us a meal today. What do you say?¡± Colby didn¡¯t seem satisfied with the proposition. ¡°What¡¯s the point of fighting if you are not going to give it your all? And the consequences are just boring. This way, neither of you will be motivated toe out on top. ¡± ncing at Colby, Sonny asked, ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion then, Colby?¡± With a cunning grin, Colby proposed, ¡°How about both of you sign a safety waiver? Face the consequences, even if it means ending up with broken limbs! Are you brave enough to sign, Kyson?¡± He directed the question straight at Kyson, who met his gaze with a knowing Look.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it. Whoever loses admits defeat. ¡± Aware that he was there to settle his debt, Kyson agreed without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Taken aback, Sonny whispered to Kyson, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Kyson nodded seriously. Satisfied with the turn of events, Colby smirked. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± he dered. Lifting his gaze to the half-empty bottle of infusion fluid, he dered, ¡°In thirty minutes, you will face off on the basketball court behind theb. Sign the safety waiver, get it notarized by awyer, and ce your bets. ¡± Chapter 2361 Sonny¡¯s lips twitched with disbelief. ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid of losing, but all of this felt overly formal. He and Kyson were friends. This level of formality seemed unnecessary. ¡°Alright,¡± Kyson said with a calm smile, his gaze gentle as he looked at Colby. ¡°It¡¯s all up to Colby today. ¡± Colby didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Should I think of your punishment?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Kyson and Sonny replied together. Colby stroked his chin and pretended to be in deep thought. Then he turned to Destinee beside him and asked, ¡°Destinee, what do you think?¡± Destinee giggled and said, ¡°Whoever loses must wear a skirt, pose for photos, and stroll down the busiest streets. What do you think?¡± A hush fell over the room. Sonny and Kyson were stunned into silence. They were grown men, and she wanted them to take photos in skirts? ¡®s BunnyBookery Destinee had a knack foring up with the most outrageous ideas. Noticing their hesitant expressions, Colby lifted his chin and said, ¡°Perfect. We will follow Destinee¡¯s suggestion. And there is more. The loser has to clean theb restrooms for a month. If Kyson loses, he must also be Uncle Sonny¡¯sckey for a month. ¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Sonny clicked his tongue and whispered to Kyson, ¡°If you lose, you will have three punishments. Colby is not one to let things slide easily. I bet you regret offending him. ¡± Kyson smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t get it. It¡¯s called special treatment. ¡± Colby was toying with him in a tant, arrogant manner, yet Kyson¡¯s voice remained calm, as if those were his rewards instead of punishments. ¡°Alright then. I can¡¯t wait to see you ying the role of myckey,¡± Sonny said confidently. Kyson didn¡¯t say anything. With a smug grin, Colby turned to Sonny. ¡°Uncle Sonny, could you please contact awyer?¡± ¡°Sure thing. ¡± Sonny grabbed the suit jacket from the edge of the bed, turned around, and walked out of the room. Colby turned to Destinee with a thoughtful expression. ¡°It will be pretty boring for Sonny if he goes along. Why don¡¯t you go with him?¡± ¡°ihat?¡± Destinee¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise as she shifted her gaze between Kyson and Colby. Chapter 2362 Would it be safe to leave the two of them alone in the ward? Would they end up butting heads? But then, she quickly dismissed the thought. She reasoned that Kyson was incredibly gentle and unlikely to cause any trouble for Colby. Colby waved his hand casually and said, ¡°Hurry up, or you will never catch up with Sonny, you shortie. I have something to discuss with Kyson. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Destinee agreed begrudgingly. Then she fired back, ¡°I¡¯m not short!¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery She pouted and let out a snort of indignation. With that, she dashed out to catch up with Sonny. With Destinee gone, only Colby and Kyson remained in the ward. Kyson spoke softly, breaking the silence. ¡°Colby, you asked them to leave because you wanted to discuss your second request with me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Colby lifted his head with an air of arrogance, a mirror image of Nathan, especially when they were plotting against someone. After a moment of contemtion, Kyson asked, ¡°Are you hoping for my defeat? Or are you secretly rooting for my victory?¡± With cunning intent, Colby countered, ¡°Do you want to win or lose?¡± Kyson wisely responded, ¡°I¡¯ll leave that decision up to you. ¡± ¡°I want you to emerge victorious, but not without a struggle. You will need to endure some blood and bruises along the way. How does that sound? It¡¯s not too extreme, is it?¡± Colby¡¯s sinister gaze was so calcting that even Kyson couldn¡¯t decipher his intentions. Kyson found himself at a loss, unsure of what Colby was plotting. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s par for the course to take a few hits in a fight. Well, don¡¯t worry about it. If things get serious, Sonny won¡¯t hold back. Winning won¡¯t be a walk in the park,¡± Kyson said. Aiming to apply more pressure on Kyson, Colby said, ¡°If you can¡¯t pull it off, I won¡¯t forgive you. But if you seed, I might go easy on you regarding my third request. ¡± Taking a deep breath, Kyson braced himself for what promised to be a grueling day ahead. ¡°Thanks. ¡± With a dismissive snort, Colby turned away. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. It¡¯s not as simple as you think. You will understand soon enough.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡± Thirty minutester, following the infusion, Colby and Kyson made their way together to the basketball court behind theb. A professionalwyer awaited them, swiftly drafting two copies of the safety waiver thanks to the influence of money. In this impending duel, there would be no legal repercussions. Should one of them meet their demise, the survivor would bear no criminal liability. With thewyer as a witness, Kyson and Sonny affixed their signatures and pressed their thumbs onto the two documents. Chapter 2363 Observing, Destinee set up two stools, one for Colby and one for herself, along with two bags of milk candy, a box of strawberries, and a te of sliced honeydew melon. ¡°Colby, I brought these! But it might be too much. Come help me!¡± Colby nced at her, noting the abundance of food on the stools, towering over her petite frame. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of disdain. ¡°Are you nning to feast? Can you even finish all of this?¡± Destinee chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not just for me; it¡¯s for everyone. I¡¯m sure both Sonny and Kyson will need refreshments after the match, and they¡¯ll need sustenance as well. ¡± Her thoughtfulness extended to all involved. ¡°Girls can be quite troublesome. ¡± While Colby grumbled, he strode over with his head held high and lifted the food from the stools to lighten her burden. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Colby. Despite your tough exterior, you have a kind heart. ¡± Colby snorted, maintaining his aloof demeanor but secretly pleased by Destinee¡¯s words. ¡®s BunnyBookery Meanwhile, Kyson observed as thewyer finalized the documents. He then approached Destinee, taking the stools from her and positioning them against the outer wall of the basketball court. He gently caressed Destinee¡¯s face, expressing concern. ¡°There might be bloodshed during the fight. Destinee, I worry you¡¯ll be ufortable. How about I tell Aldric to take you to see a movie instead?¡± Recalling Destinee¡¯s distress when she saw his hand bleed while opening a durian, Kyson feared she might be even more upset this time. ¡°No! I¡¯ll cheer you up.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I won¡¯t be scared. ¡± ¡°Destinee, please behave. ¡± Colby chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s best to remove her from here; otherwise, she¡¯ll cause trouble. ¡± But Destinee shook her head firmly, refusing to leave. Reluctantly, Kyson relented. ¡°Fine. But if you feel ufortable, stop watching, okay?¡± ¡°Okay. Since when did you be such a nag?¡± Destinee pouted. Kyson didn¡¯t respond further. Instead, he led Destinee to a stool, opened the package of milk candy for her, and offered her some. Afterward, he rose and approached Sonny. Though the basketball court was notrge, it was sufficient for their confrontation. Destinee and Colbyprised the sole audience. Thewyer assumed the role of temporary referee, stationed by the wall to ensure the fairness of the bet. Sonny positioned himself opposite Kyson, the distance between them measuring ten feet. Chapter 2364 Before the fightmenced, Sonny arched an eyebrow wickedly and taunted, ¡°Kyson, are you aiming to win or lose?¡± Kyson nced at Colby, who was enjoying honeydew melon by the wall, and replied, ¡°Winning, without a doubt. ¡± Sonny grinned. ¡°Let our skills do the talking. I¡¯m aiming for victory as well. I¡¯d rather not don a skirt or clean restrooms anytime soon. You may have been the head of the Secret Investigation Department, but it¡¯s been years since you¡¯ve trained. I suspect your skills aren¡¯t what they used to be. How about this? I¡¯ll give you three moves. You go first. ¡± With a confident smirk and his hands sped behind his back, Sonny exuded a sense of provocation. Kyson shook his head, declining, ¡°No need. Only a fair victory is worth pursuing. ¡± ¡°You asked for it,¡± Sonny retorted beforeunching into an immediate attack.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson swiftly evaded and retaliated. They matched each other evenly, neither faltering. ¡®s BunnyBookery Destinee watched their intense battle, taking a big bite of a strawberry. ¡°Both of them have such toned legs and are quite handsome. It¡¯s quite a spectacle!¡± Colby sneered disdainfully, ¡°Keep dreaming. Just don¡¯te crying to meter. ¡± Destinee, oblivious to Colby¡¯s warning, remained fixated on the intense battle between Kyson and Sonny. Every punch they exchanged was delivered with ferocity, devoid of any mercy. Destinee was so engrossed in the spectacle that she even forgot to snack on strawberries at times. It appeared that the two opponents were evenly matched. Destinee immediately fawned over Kyson. She said, ¡°Kyson, it¡¯s been ages since youst exercised, yet you¡¯re holding your own against Uncle Sonny. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Kyson, momentarily distracted by her words, was caught off guard and received a blow to the face from Sonny. A bruise quickly formed on Kyson¡¯s cheek. Hastily covering her mouth in regret, Destinee apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll stay quiet¡­¡± Kyson harbored no ill feelings toward her and resumed the fight with Sonny. In reality, neither of them had unleashed their full strength yet; they were merely testing each other¡¯s abilities in the initial stages of the match. After twenty exchanges, Kyson recalled Colby¡¯s words from their conversation in the ward when they were alone. Colby wanted him to emerge victorious. But it wouldn¡¯te easy. Kyson realized he needed to endure pain and shed blood before satisfying Colby. With this in mind, Kyson tempered his aggression, focusing on defense rather than offense against Sonny. In contrast, Sonny intensified his assault, targeting Kyson¡¯s face. Chapter 2365 Kyson, failing to evade in time, took another punch to the face. Tasting blood in his mouth and feeling it trickle down his face, Kyson staggered back several steps before regaining his bnce. Sonny halted, regarding him with a serious expression. ¡°Kyson, do you underestimate me? You could have dodged that. If you¡¯re intentionally losing to me, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. ¡± Kyson raised a hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, offering a casual smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m just out of practice. You¡¯re better than I remembered. ¡± Sonny snorted, ¡°Are you giving up already?¡± ¡°Never. I¡¯ll fight to the end. ¡± With the bet still unresolved, they resumed their battle. With every two moves, Sonny managed tond hits on Kyson. Whether it was a blow to his arm or a strike to his knee, bruises began to umte on Kyson¡¯s body. Despite this, he had to conserve his strength to secure victory in the bet. Sonny showed no mercy, yet he refrained from unleashing his full force. Destinee grew increasingly anxious as she watched the relentless exchange. Her heart raced, and she sought reassurance from Colby. ¡°Colby, who do you think will win?¡± Colby blinked, sitting up straight with a smile. ¡°Uncle Sonny, obviously. ¡± Destinee pouted, cradling her cheeks in her hands, her brows furrowing with worry as she watched the fiercepetition unfold. Kyson sustained injuries, his mouth bleeding from the corner¡­ She didn¡¯t want him to lose, but she also secretly wished to see him in a skirt.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After ten minutes of intensebat, Kyson stumbled to the ground three times, bearing numerous wounds. Meanwhile, Sonny remained unscathed, clearly dominating the match. As they separated once more, Sonny, wiping sweat from his brow, casually rolled up his sleeves and remarked, ¡°Kyson, face it. You¡¯re going to lose. I¡¯d hate to see you carried out on a stretcher. ¡± Kyson staggered, feeling the ache coursing through his entire body. Realizing that his endurance had likely satisfied Colby¡¯s desires for his suffering, Kyson knew it was time to bring the confrontation to a close. ¡°No surrender. As long as I can still stand, I refuse to admit defeat today. ¡± With fierce determination, Kyson unleashed another powerful assault on Sonny, channeling all his remaining strength into the attack. Sonny was taken aback, caught off guard by Kyson¡¯s sudden burst of ferocity. Despite Kyson¡¯s apparent exhaustion, he struck back with surprising force, catching Sonny off guard. In the exchange, the corner of Sonny¡¯s mouth was struck, leaving a bruise. The oue of their duel remained uncertain, leaving the eventual winner still to be determined. Chapter 2366 The atmosphere on the basketball court was bing increasingly tense. Kyson and Sonny appeared to have just initiated a real tense confrontation. It was as if the previous exchanges were just a warm-up. The sounds of punchesnding on flesh were so vivid that Destinee nearly dropped the melon she was holding. ¡°Oh my gosh! They are both bleeding. It¡¯s dreadful!¡± Colby said calmly, ¡°The blood on Sonny is Kyson¡¯s. Kyson can¡¯t beat Sonny. ¡± Noticing that Destinee had turned pale with fear, Colby quickly covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t watch this. You¡¯re too young for such violent scenes, or you might end up having nightmares. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re a kid too. Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Lifting his chin with pride, Colby responded, ¡°Because I¡¯m the older brother. I¡¯m supposed to be brave. ¡± Destinee bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m not scared either. I¡¯m really nervous and worried, but I really want to see who wins. I¡¯m going to stay right here and watch until the end!¡± Disturbed yet determined, Destinee set aside her melon and continued to observe the intense fight between Kyson and Sonny. Before the fight concluded, Lucinda and Nathan reached the basketball court. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Destinee ran to them and asked softly, ¡°How did you find out we were here?¡± Lucinda exined, ¡°When I checked Colby¡¯s ward and didn¡¯t find anyone there, I asked Aldric.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He told me you were at the basketball court, so we came here. ¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s watch the fight together. There are fruits to eat too!¡± Nathan crouched and effortlessly scooped up Destinee in one arm, his gaze locked on the two men still duking it out in the middle of the basketball court. ¡°What¡¯s going on with them? Why did they start fighting all of a sudden?¡± Destinee exined, ¡°They made a bet. The loser has to take pictures in a skirt and clean theb¡¯s restrooms for a month. Colby added another punishment for Kyson. If Kyson loses, he has to work for Uncle Sonny for a month. ¡± Lucinda and Nathan were at a loss for words. The two men, both in their thirties, were behaving childishly. Lucinda¡¯s gaze settled on the two brawlers, especially Kyson, who was visibly hurt more than the other. He was clearly at a disadvantage, yet he persisted. ¡°Why continue fighting when they already know who¡¯s stronger? Now that they¡¯re injured, why don¡¯t they stop?¡± Lucinda muttered, clearly upset. Then Colby approached and said, ¡°Kyson and Uncle Sonny signed a safety waiver, and awyer agreed to oversee the match as the judge. ¡± Lucinda knew her son too well and asked, ¡°Was this your idea?¡± Chapter 2367 Colby, without hesitating, nodded and exined, ¡°Uncle Sonny mentioned he had a pending fight deal with Kyson from a few years back. They never got around to it because they were too busy. Since they both had time today, they went ahead with it. ¡± Nathan thought for a moment and then confirmed, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s urate. ¡± Watching the intense duel on the basketball court, Lucinda said, ¡°They should stop now that they know who¡¯s stronger. It looks Like they¡¯ll keep going until one of them copses. ¡± Nathan, following Lucinda¡¯s concerned gaze which was fixed on Kyson, who was more severely injured, frowned and felt a twinge of jealousy. ¡°Lucinda, are you worried about Kyson?¡± he asked with a hint of jealousy in his voice. ¡°What?¡± Lucinda turned to him, puzzled by his question. With a stern face, Nathan quickly relented under Lucinda¡¯s intense stare. ¡°They¡¯ve definitely taken it too far. I¡¯ll step in, stop them, and determine the winner based on their injuries. ¡± Colby intervened. ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t interfere. This is between Kyson and Uncle Sonny. They¡¯ve signed a safety waiver, so they should fight until there¡¯s a clear winner. It¡¯s not your ce to decide the oue. ¡± Nathan remained silent. It wasmon for men to engage in fights asionally. Besides, they had agreed to this beforehand. Even if Kyson ended up severely injured or with a broken limb, Nathan would consider it part of the deal. But Lucinda didn¡¯t see it that way. She crouched down and looked at Colby. cing her hands on his slender shoulders, she asked softly, ¡°Did youe up with the idea of the safety waiver? Do you really want Kyson to get killed in this fight?¡± Blinking his eyes, Colby shook his head and replied, ¡°It would be boring if he just died. He needs to be alive to settle his debts to me. ¡± Lucinda was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected such a response from Colby, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. He was just a child, after all. One could expect any sort of remark from a child. Lucinda gently rubbed Colby¡¯s head and said earnestly, ¡°I know Kyson well. He¡¯s not the type to give up easily. Once he¡¯s set on winning, he¡¯ll fight to the end, even if it means losing his life. If the fight continues, he might actually die. Is that what you want?¡± As Nathan observed Lucinda talking seriously with Colby and taking Kyson¡¯s side, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of jealousy again. Plop!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the middle of the basketball court, Kyson fell repeatedly. He had coughed up blood, and it seemed likely that one of his ribs was broken. Despite this, determined to win and fulfill the second request Colby had made, he tried multiple times with shaking arms to lift himself off the ground. Colby began to feel uneasy watching this. Noticing Colby¡¯s concern, Lucinda smiled and said opportunely, ¡°Remember, he needs to be alive for you to see him dressed in a skirt and working as ackey for Sonny. That would be much more entertaining, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 2368 That had indeed been Colby¡¯s initial thrill. He ran a few steps toward Kyson and shouted, ¡°Kyson, I¡¯ve changed my mind. You should lose. Besides, if not for Uncle Sonny¡¯s mercy, you¡¯d have already lost!¡± Upon hearing this, Kyson no longer attempted to rise. Hey back on the ground, gazing up at the sky with a look of exhaustion and pain, yet he was smiling. It was a smile of relief. He had suspected that Colby added the extra punishment not because he wanted Kyson to win, but to see him push himself to the Limit and ultimately be defeated by Sonny. This was his ordeal, orchestrated by fate. Colby was indeed like his father-cunning and strategic. With a resigned chuckle, Kyson coughed and dered, ¡°I lost. ¡± Sonny, wiping blood from his mouth, unaware that he was merely a tool in this game, stepped forward and offered Kyson a hand. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson looked up at him and reached out, grasping Sonny¡¯s hand.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Can you stand up okay?¡± Kyson responded lightly, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still alive. ¡± ¡°Why must you be so severe? Starting tomorrow, you¡¯re myckey. Show some respect to your boss,¡± Sonny dered, embracing his role. Kyson grinned. ¡°Alright. ¡± Leaning on Sonny for support, Kyson hobbled toward the basketball court¡¯s exit, where Lucinda, Nathan, and Destinee were waiting. Destinee wriggled free from Nathan¡¯s grasp and dashed to Kyson, bombarding him with questions about his well-being due to her concern. Nathan¡¯s expression soured. He was already displeased when his wife had taken Kyson¡¯s side, and now his daughter was showing him sympathy as well. Nathan felt his position was being undermined. Sonny noticed Nathan¡¯s displeased look. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s the problem?¡± With a stern nce, Nathan remarked coldly, ¡°As the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, you were injured by Kyson, who hasn¡¯t trained in years. That¡¯s embarrassing. So, you¡¯ll also wear a skirt and clean the restrooms for a month. ¡± ¡°ihat?!¡± Sonny gasped. Taken aback by Nathan¡¯s directive, Sonny was at a loss. Why was he being punished like the loser? It was such an unfortunate situation! With a glum expression, he protested, ¡°Nathan, this is unfair. ¡± Chapter 2369 ¡°You don¡¯t want toply?¡± Nathan snorted. ¡°Then meet me in my office tomorrow morning for a rigorous training session. How does that sound?¡± Sonny was left speechless. His posture stiffened and he began to sweat. He replied meekly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you. I¡¯ll wear the skirt and clean the restrooms!¡± Destinee, gleefully pping her hands, eximed, ¡°Great! Uncle Sonny and Kyson will be cleaning the restrooms in skirts. They must look fantastic. I want to see you in maiden dresses!¡± Maiden dresses? The adults exchanged puzzled nces. What was this little girl thinking? Lucinda thought to herself that Destinee was just a child; she should let it go. Nathan was rendered speechless. He never expected she¡¯de up with that. Kyson was resigned to his fate. If it made his goddaughter happy, he was willing to wear a maiden dress. Sonny, however, felt quite embarrassed at the idea. Unaware of the adults¡¯ thoughts, Destinee focused on her melon, her spirits high at the thought of the two men in dresses. ¡°Kyson, let me and Uncle Sonny help you,¡± she said with concern. ¡®s BunnyBookery Kyson shook his head and replied, ¡°I can manage. You enjoy your melon. ¡± ¡°But you¡¯re injured. I should help. ¡± Destinee frowned, melon halfway to her mouth. Her cheeks puffed out as she chewed, melon juice trickling down the corners of her mouth. Seeing her like this, Colby shook his head and said, ¡°Come on, Foodie. Let Uncle Sonny take Kyson for a check-up. It¡¯s time for us to head home. ¡± This time, Nathan bypassed his daughter without picking her up. Instead, he walked past Destinee, scooped up Colby, and left the basketball court without a backward nce or a word to Lucinda. It was the first time he had done that. Lucinda sensed something was off with Nathan but didn¡¯t dwell on it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She picked up Destinee and followed Nathan out. The couple, each holding a child, walked back to the car¡ªNathan several steps ahead of Lucinda. The atmosphere felt odd. In the car, the only sound was Destinee¡¯sughter. Lucinda gazed out the window, lost in thought about the significant contract she had signed earlier that day. Chapter 2370 Nathan asionally nced her way, noticing her distant expression. Frustrated, Nathan said, ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s on your mind? You seem so distracted. Are you worried about Kyson¡¯s injuries?¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucinda snapped back to reality. With a stern look, Nathan pressed, ¡°Are you upset about Kyson getting hurt?¡± ¡°What are you implying?¡± Lucinda was perplexed. ¡°He¡¯s Colby and Destinee¡¯s godfather, and a rtive of the Simmons family. I didn¡¯t want the situation to worsen. ¡± She knew well that in any bet, there would be consequences, and those involved must ept the risks of injury. She wasn¡¯t one to indiscriminately show pity. Moreover, Kyson was at fault.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite his previous help, he needed to face the repercussions for his actions regarding Colby. But Nathan misunderstood her reaction, interpreting her tone as impatience. Was she feeling guilty because his words were spot on? ¡°You¡¯ve known Kyson Longer than you¡¯ve known me. He¡¯s a childhood friend of yours and the kids¡¯ godfather, so it¡¯s understandable if you¡¯re concerned about his injuries,¡± Nathan continued. Lucinda¡¯s mouth twitched in irritation. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re being irrational. ¡± Nathan fell silent. With a stern nce, Lucinda said in a low voice, ¡°You just brought up past issues in front of the kids. Would you like it if I started discussing your past rtionships in front of them?¡± Nathan was speechless again. His frustration eased. ¡°Lucinda, would it worry you if I were in a fight and got seriously hurt?¡± Lucinda frowned and countered, ¡°What do you think?¡± Now she grasped the root of Nathan¡¯s feelings. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m concerned about Kyson and that¡¯s making you jealous?¡± Nathan remained silent, confirming Lucinda¡¯s suspicions. Lucinda sighed. ¡°Of course I¡¯d be worried about you. But I¡¯ll ensure you never have the opportunity to get into a serious fight. If you dare, I¡¯ll be the first to break your Limbs. ¡± Once again, Nathan found himself speechless. It was the first time the children in the backseat witnessed a disagreement between their parents. Destinee buried herself in Colby¡¯s arms, too scared to make a sound. To the little girl, Mommy seemed fiercer than Daddy, threatening even to intervene physically if necessary. A tense silence filled the car. Chapter 2371 Both adults were brooding. After a moment, Nathan, grasping at straws, asked, ¡°So, you just admitted you¡¯re worried about Kyson?¡± Lucinda was stunned. She had tried to defuse the situation, yet he persisted. What was he thinking? ¡°Nathan, are you stirring up trouble because it¡¯s been too long since ourst argument? How long do you want this to drag out? I can extend the conflict if that¡¯s what you¡¯re looking for. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nathan remained quiet. His posture stiffened as Lucinda fumed, but he eventually relented. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Nathan¡¯s voice softened. Lucinda turned away, staring out the window, unwilling to engage further. Nathan asionally nced at her as he drove, realizing she was far from forgiving. Seeing no signs of Lucinda calming down, Nathan braced himself for a difficult evening. Considering the children were still in the car and not wanting to plead in front of them, Nathan maintained his silence. They returned to the Payne residence inplete silence. As the limo pulled into the garage and came to a stop, Lucinda swiftly got out, not waiting for Nathan. Before Nathan could react, she walked toward N&L Fairy Land with the children. Left behind, Nathan felt a profound sense of istion. Catching up quickly, Nathan found Lucinda and the kids. Colby leaned against Lucinda, giving Nathan a cheeky grin. ¡°Since Daddy caused this fuss over nothing, and Mommy¡¯s upset with him, how about he spends tonight in the study?¡± Colby said. Hearing Colby¡¯s suggestion, Destinee clung to Lucinda and nted a kiss on her. She cheered, ¡°Great! Mommy is all ours tonight!¡± Nathan watched his two children smirking with amusement, a stern expression on his face. His kids were clearly not on his side. ¡°You wish! If you think you can take my wife from me, think again,¡± Nathan warned. Destinee pouted and protested, ¡°Daddy is mean. He¡¯s threatening us. ¡± Colby just chuckled and said, ¡°Daddy upset Mommy. I know Mommy doesn¡¯t care about Kyson, but Daddy still got jealous. ¡± Destinee chimed in, ¡°Daddy deserves a beating! In the butt! Humph!¡± Chapter 2372 Thinking about her own experiences, Destinee felt it was only fair her dad faced the same discipline. Nathan was at a loss for words. How had his kids turned against him like this? However, Lucindaughed and said, ¡°Kids, you might have a point. I¡¯m off tomorrow. How about we go shopping and I¡¯ll buy you each your favorite toy?¡± ¡°Hooray! Mommy is the best!¡± Destinee cheered with glee. Nathan remained silent, realizing he had lost any say in the family dynamics for the evening, not to mention any chance of sharing the bed with his wife. He had forgotten about his jealousy from just a short while ago; now, all he wanted was to mend things with Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda, let me help with one of them. These two little pigs must be getting heavy, right?¡± Lucinda gave Nathan a cool look and remained silent. Now that the kids were visibly upset with Nathan, she saw no need to scold him herself; the children were making their feelings clear enough. Destinee¡¯s face fell, and she looked genuinely upset. ¡°Daddy, how can you call us pigs? Mommy gave birth to us. Are you saying Mommy was a pig?¡± Nathan sighed deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯d appreciate some quiet. ¡± Destinee responded, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why should I be quiet? Daddy, you did imply Mommy was a pig. ¡± Colby added, ¡°Mommy, you are so slender and pretty. You¡¯re not a pig. Daddy is the one who needs a timeout. ¡± Nathan looked at his two spirited children who seemed determined to challenge him. He was speechless for a moment, and then, with a mix of frustration and resignation, he dered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a pig too. We¡¯re all just a bunch of yful pigs here!¡± After Nathan¡¯s remarks, the entire Payne family had transformed into pigs. Their home had turned into a pigsty. Lucinda struggled to contain her amusement as she hurried along with her two children in her arms, purposefully keeping her distance from her husband, who seemed clueless. At the dinner table, Lucinda remained silent toward Nathan. It appeared she was intentionally avoiding him. After dinner, Nathan took charge of washing dishes and tidying the kitchen. Lucinda assisted Destinee with her handicraft homework. Colby, feeling bored, started working on math problems. Two hourster, the peaceful evening drew to a close. Lucinda took the children to the master bedroom, nning to sleep with them that night.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2373 With one hand casually in his pocket, Nathan followed her into the room, seemingly unfazed. In less than two minutes, Lucinda promptly ushered him out. Bang! She mmed the bedroom door shut, keeping him outside. It wasn¡¯t the first time Nathan had been relegated to sleeping in the study. He sighed and knocked gently, his voice low. ¡°Honey, please let me in. ¡± A soft voice responded from within the room. ¡°The bed isn¡¯t big enough for four people. Tonight, you should sleep in the study. If you have something to discuss, we can talk about it tomorrow morning. ¡± Nathan deeply regretted his words. He shouldn¡¯t have brought up Kyson today. Moreover, he had agreed to appoint Kyson as the children¡¯s godfather. The kids already turned five, and Kyson had lost any opportunity to intervene between him and Lucinda. He shouldn¡¯t have let jealousy cloud his judgment. Now he had to ept the consequences.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Standing at the door, Nathan impatiently rolled up his sleeves. Gripping the door frame with one hand, he disyed his muscr arm. After contemting for a while, he relinquished his role as the authority figure and yielded first. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I know you and Kyson grew up together. I shouldn¡¯t have brought it up today. I realize I said something wrong. Please don¡¯t ignore me. You might as well scold me. ¡± With a click, the door swung open from inside. Nathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he smiled, ¡°I knew you cared about me, Lucinda-¡° He stopped short. It wasn¡¯t Lucinda who opened the door, but Destinee. ¡°Daddy, stop talking. Mommy is tired. Don¡¯t wake her up. You can apologize tomorrow. Mommy will be with us tonight. Go back to the guest room, Daddy. No, go back to the study!¡± Destinee pulled a pillow from behind her as she spoke and handed it to him. ¡°Colby is worried you won¡¯t sleep well in the study, so he asked me to give you your pillow. Have a good night, Daddy. ¡± Bang! After Destinee handed him the pillow, she closed the door. Nathan felt the cold wind on his face, leaving him both helpless and irritated. Gazing at the pillow in his grasp, Nathan felt a mix of helplessness and irritation. He clenched his teeth and muttered, ¡°Colby, Destinee, you¡¯re something else. I won¡¯t forget this. ¡± Chapter 2374 Turning on his heel, he ascended the stairs to the study. Meanwhile, inside the bedroom, Destinee clung to the door, listening intently. Lying in Lucinda¡¯s arms, Colby turned over and inquired, ¡°What now? Is Daddy gone? What¡¯s he mumbling about?¡± Destinee cautiously cracked open the door, squinting her eyes to peer down the hallway. No one was there. ¡°Daddy¡¯s gone!¡± Destinee eximed, pping her hands in delight. Then her expression turned serious. ¡°Daddy said he won¡¯t forget this. ¡± She frowned and climbed onto the bed, clutching Lucinda¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy, you have to protect me. Daddy did something wrong and he won¡¯t let me off. If you don¡¯t protect me, Daddy might spank me!¡± Lucinda chuckled at her two mischievous children. Rubbing Destinee¡¯s head affectionately, Lucinda teased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t make mistakes, Daddy won¡¯t be able to spank you. ¡± Destinee shook her head. ¡°But I will make mistakes. I¡¯m not perfect. Daddy will catch me doing something wrong sooner orter. ¡± Colby joined in teasing, ¡°Good that you know you always make mistakes. That exins why you always get a spanking. ¡± Destinee pouted and snorted unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug, Colby. Daddy holds a grudge against you, too. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll catch you as well!¡± Seeing the kids about to argue again, Lucinda quickly intervened. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s bedtime now. ¡± Destinee blinked, looking at Lucinda intively. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you love me? Why don¡¯t you promise to protect me?¡± Lucinda chuckled, knowing her daughter¡¯s mischievous nature, and gently patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. A spanking is not a big deal to you. You¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°Oh no, poor me!¡± Destinee sighed. Lucinda picked up a fairy tale book from the bedside table and, as usual, began telling them three bedtime stories. While Destinee listened to fairy tales, she drifted off to sleep. Colby, however, dozed off from sheer boredom. Only a faint bedside Lamp illuminated the room. Lucinda gently patted both until their breathing steadied and they slept. Yawning, she was about to switch off the light when a rustling noise came from the balcony. Chapter 2375 Alert, Lucinda instinctively shielded the children. Was it Nathan or someone else? Gradually, the French window on the balcony creaked open from outside. In the dimness, Nathan¡¯s face emerged. With a slight smile, he silently tiptoed across the bedroom carpet. Every subtle gesture indicated his effort not to disturb Lucinda and the children. Lucinda feigned a stern expression and asked, ¡°How did you get in?¡± He gestured upstairs and replied, ¡°I came down from the study. ¡± Lucinda couldn¡¯t resistining, ¡°Why must you sneak around Like a thief in your own home?¡± ¡°Because my dear wife locked me out. I had no choice but to resort to this to be close to my honey. ¡± He showed no shame, only pride. Lucinda nced at the sleeping children and stated firmly, ¡°There¡¯s no spare room here. Go back to the study. ¡± Nathan hurried to her side, leaned down, and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°No, I want to be with my wife wherever she is. ¡± Lucinda was left speechless. She almost burst outughing. She cleared her throat, suppressed her smile, and continued in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let today¡¯s events slide. How dare you bring up the past in front of the kids? You asked for this!¡± Nathan leaned in again, kissing her other cheek. ¡°Then punish me if you wish. I¡¯ve deeply reflected on myself in the study. I was wrong, and I¡¯m ready to ept whatever punishment you decide. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t want to rouse the children from their slumber; otherwise, she might have struck him in the head. ¡°You¡¯re aware the children are already asleep. If I were to do that, it would surely stir them. You purposely suggested this, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nathan pondered momentarily before suggesting, ¡°How about I kneel on a washboard until you¡¯re satisfied? It might be a quieter option. ¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucinda replied firmly, unwilling to entertain the idea of causing him harm. Nathan found himself torn. ¡°Then what do you propose?¡± Lucinda shook her head resolutely, her eyebrows raised. ¡°Go rest in your study. ¡± Nathan remained silent. He wouldn¡¯t acquiesce to that suggestion. After deliberating for a while, he came up with a solution. ¡°How about¡­ How about we retire to the study together? There, you can administer any punishment you see fit. And we can enjoy ourselves. It shouldn¡¯t take more than 30 minutes. Then, we¡¯ll return and join them for sleep. ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2376 Lucinda furrowed her brow, giving Nathan a puzzled Look. ¡°30 minutes? Are you certain everything can be aplished in just 30 minutes?¡± Nathan was left momentarily speechless. After a pause, he confidently amended, saying, ¡°Forget about the time constraint. Let¡¯s simply focus on enjoying ourselves. Look at the size of the bed-it¡¯s spacious. I doubt they¡¯ll roll down even after a couple of hours. ¡± Lucinda didn¡¯t say anything. Undoubtedly, it was a promising notion. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right. ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake tonight, and now you¡¯re suggesting we have fun in the study? What makes you think you deserve to enjoy yourself after making a mistake?¡± Nathan leaned closer, gently rubbing the tip of her nose. ¡°We¡¯ve been sharing the bed with them for several nights straight. I haven¡¯t had a chance to hold you. One more night like this, and I¡¯ll burst. Darling, please, indulge me, okay?¡± Lucinda found herself swayed by his seductive and alluring voice, unable to resist his charm. She was tempted.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re amazing. ¡± Nathan praised, nting a kiss on her Lips. With the whip retrieved from the bedside drawer, they stealthily made their way to the study, careful not to disturb the sleeping children. Ascending the stairs, they didn¡¯t ease up until the study door was closed behind them, both exhaling a sigh of relief. Lucinda brandished the whip, the sound slicing through the air with a sharp sound. She looked so excited. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, honey. Find a spot to lie down. ¡± It had been a while since shest punished him, and she was eager to begin. Nathan surveyed the study and settled on the small sofa. Obediently, he approached and partially removed his pants, positioning himself over the armrest, ready to ept his punishment. The frigid whip abruptly brushed against his skin. He quivered faintly, casting a nce behind. ¡°Please, be gentle. ¡± A piercing noise echoed. He drew in a sharp breath. The evening was chilled. Within the master bedroom, only the tranquil breaths of the children filled the air. Conversely, the study hummed with activity. The blend of her reprimands and his gasps filled the room. Chapter 2377 It resembled a touching melody from a distance. Lucinda applied just the right force, leaving Nathan¡¯s buttocks only slightly reddened. Following the whipping, she tenderly massaged his buttocks. The enchanting nightlife had justmenced. The night loomed ahead, seemingly endless. In the Shaw family¡¯s vi, Dulcie perched on the sofa in the bedroom, awaiting Kyson¡¯s return with growing unease. Though midnight had long passed, Kyson had yet to make an appearance. She remained clueless about his whereabouts or activities. With a sigh, she retrieved her phone, navigated to her conversation with him, and beganposing a message. ¡°Mr. Shaw, where are you? Tonight is our wedding night no matter what¡­¡± She hesitated. Her words felt toomanding, too demanding for the asion. It wasn¡¯t appropriate. Then she erased every word she had written. ¡°Mr. Shaw, are you awake? Tonight is our wedding night.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Will you return?¡± Then she realized that cing too much emphasis on it being their wedding night mighte across as too intentional. It wasn¡¯t appropriate either. Consequently, she erased her message once more. ¡°Mr. Shaw, will you return to the vi tonight?¡± The message was now straightforward and concise. It struck a bnce, neither overly familiar nor distant. She was quite satisfied. Having resolved to send the message, she poised her finger over the send button when amotion in the garden interrupted her. Approaching the window, she peered into the garden, where she spotted a cluster of servants and several doctors d in white coats. Their agitated voices reached her ears, signaling trouble. Sensing something amiss, she grew concerned. The gathering of so many people suggested that something serious might have urred, perhaps an injury. Chapter 2378 Baffled, she observed Kyson being assisted by two servants as they guided him from the garden into the vi. Kyson! He was injured! The garden was cloaked in darkness, and the feeble glow of the streemp offered little illumination. Unable to discern the extent of Kyson¡¯s injuries, she was left in the dark. Given that he required assistance, she spected that his legs might be injured. Hurriedly, she swung open the bedroom door and descended the stairs to help him. Upon reaching the living room, she caught sight of Kyson being brought inside. The brightness of the living room allowed her to finally assess his condition. His right hand and left leg were encased in ster, indicating fractures. His face bore numerous bruises and significant swelling. ¡°What happened? You were perfectly fine earlier today. Who could have done this to you?¡± Kyson offered a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright. ¡± Dulcie assisted him to the bedroom and ensured he wasfortable. Kyson shooed away the sorrowful servants as though he were on the verge of death, retaining only two doctors to conduct a series of check-ups before he went to bed. ¡°Mr. Shaw, aside from the fractures in your right hand and left leg, the other injuries are superficial and not severe. However, you still need adequate rest. It¡¯s important to avoid getting out of bed and walking for a few days. With proper rest, you¡¯ll recover swiftly. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kyson replied dismissively, engrossed in his phone with his left hand. In contrast, Dulcie attentively absorbed the doctors¡¯ instructions. They left the medication and reminded Kyson to take itter, mentioning they would return in the morning to administer an IV drip.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Throughout the exchange, Kyson remained preupied with his phone. After seeing off the doctors, Dulcie returned with a ss of water. ¡°Please take your pills. ¡± Fixated on his phone screen, Kyson instinctively extended his right hand, momentarily forgetting about the cast. It wasn¡¯t until he attempted to grasp the pills that he remembered his injury. Dulcie said ¡°Why don¡¯t you¡­ put your phone down and take the pills first?¡± Ignoring her, Kyson reclined against the headboardzily. ¡°Feed me. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Chapter 2379 Her heart raced. Feed him? How? Noticing her embarrassment, Kyson rified, ¡°What are you thinking? Feed me by mouth?¡± Dulcie remained silent. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she lowered her head. Observing her reaction, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but find her blush endearing, perhaps because they were now married. ¡°You¡¯ve never cared for someone who¡¯s sick before?¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll show you. ¡± Despite his injury, Kyson seemed surprisingly cheerful. For once, he wasn¡¯t impatient at all.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°ce the pills in my mouth, and then give me the water. Take your time with the water. ¡± Following his instructions, Dulcie carefully deposited all six pills into Kyson¡¯s mouth and positioned the ss beside his lips. As Kyson tilted his head to sip from the ss, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed enticingly, adding a certain allure to his appearance. For no apparent reason, Dulcie found herself captivated by the sight of his Adam¡¯s apple. She swallowed nervously, feeling a sudden flutter of attraction. Kyson noticed Dulcie¡¯s stare and narrowed his eyes slightly. He coughed a few times on purpose. Startled by the noise, Dulcie snapped out of her daze, looking embarrassed as if she had been caught in a misdeed. Her hand, clutching the ss beside Kyson¡¯s lips, trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Drops of water spilled from Kyson¡¯s mouth, trailing down his sharply defined chin, over his Adam¡¯s apple, and onto his vicle. The water droplets shimmered as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, enhancing his allure and adding a touch of seductiveness. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to stare. I¡¯ll clean it up right away. ¡± Feeling guilty, Dulcie thought she was losing her senses. She couldn¡¯t believe she had allowed her attraction to take over. Despite Kyson¡¯s injuries and the bruises marring his handsome face, she found herself captivated by the movement of his Adam¡¯s apple as he drank. Her ears flushed red with embarrassment. Quickly, she grabbed a tissue and began dabbing at the water stains on Kyson. Her fingertips brushed the soft, warm skin around his neck identally. When she looked up and caught his piercing gaze, she felt overwhelmingly embarrassed and guilty, causing her to hastily withdraw her hand. Chapter 2380 ¡°OK¡­ It¡¯s done¡­¡± Kyson gazed at her unblinkingly and said, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to do such things. We have servants for that. Actually, you don¡¯t need to do anything. Consider this your home. You can do whatever you like during the day without my interference. ¡± She looked down.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Connolly already informed me. To others, I am considered your maid. Therefore, it¡¯s my responsibility to look after you when you¡¯re injured, or it might raise suspicions. ¡± He had almost forgotten. At the dining table, Sally had inquired about their rtionship. At that time, he hadn¡¯t defined his rtionship with Dulcie clearly, so he had referred to her as his personal maid. But they had already gotten married. Their marriage was meant tost only a year. Yet, for this year, Dulcie was officially his wife. ¡°It¡¯s my mistake. I didn¡¯t manage things well. We married so suddenly, I kept it a secret at home. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll find the right moment to tell everyone. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s head remained bowed, despondent. ¡°Actually, if you prefer not to tell anyone, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only for a year. After that, we¡¯ll be divorced. ¡± ¡°Nope. I¡¯m spreading the word at home. A year¡¯s a decent stretch, not short at all. You¡¯re my official wife, even if it¡¯s hush-hush, and you deserve the full Mrs. Shaw treatment in this vi during that time. ¡± He was adamant that she shouldn¡¯t be seen just as a maid, subjected to others¡¯ orders. ¡°Just trust me on this one. ¡± His tone left no room for argument. Hearing this, Dulcie said no more and quietly took the ss away. His left leg and right hand were broken, so he needed to rest. Consequently, the consequences of his bet with Sonny were postponed until a weekter. During those seven days, he hadn¡¯t left his bed to ensure optimal recovery. Dulcie insisted on caring for him, as she was both his wife and maid nominally. He found no reason to continually refuse her help. She wiped his body, fed him meals and medicine, and kept him entertained. She took excellent care of him in every way. It appeared that their familiarity with each other was growing, and subtly, something between them was changing. One afternoon, after Dulcie had given Kyson his medication, tranquility returned to the bedroom. Dulcie was sitting on the sofa, focused on her phone. A small notebooky on the coffee table, and she was writing something with a ballpoint pen. Propped up against the headboard, Kyson was also using his phone but asionally nced at her. Noticing her concentration, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What are you writing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a job. Remember, I resigned from my job at the restaurant. ¡± Kyson stared at her. ¡°Yes, I remember. But I¡¯ve already arranged for you to return to the aquarium. I told them to consider your absence these days as leave. Why haven¡¯t you gone back?¡± Chapter 2381 Dulcie replied nonchntly while continuing her task, ¡°Most wealthy people in Cadiered live in Stastle, and everything is expensive here. My sry at the aquarium barely covers my daily expenses and rent. After sending money back home, I¡¯m left with almost nothing. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m thinking of taking a job that pays quickly and handsomely so I can save up some starting capital. Then I¡¯ll rent a ce in Stastle and start a small business. That¡¯s the only way I can stay here long-term. ¡± Hearing this, Kyson¡¯s expression turned serious, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Quick money? What kind of job are you considering this time?¡± Memories of what had happened at the bar surfaced, sparking his concern. Was she contemting something drastic, like selling herself? Dulcie responded with a cheerful smile, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going into sales, ideally at a real estatepany. They offer highmissions. ¡± Kyson maintained a stoic expression as he replied, ¡°Real estate agents do earn highmissions, but their base sry is low, and you have no experience in sales or any established connections. If you go into this field, you might only earn the base sry for the first few years. I doubt you¡¯ll see anymission at all. You don¡¯t have to worry about rent while you¡¯re living here, but with the low base sry and your daily expenses, you won¡¯t have much left over. ¡± He nced at his phone nonchntly and continued indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve offered to give you a monthly allowance that exceeds what you¡¯d make in sry. If you don¡¯t want to spend it, you could save it. When we divorce one yearter, you¡¯ll have enough to rent your own ce. ¡± Dulcie shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s your money, Mr. Shaw. If I ept it without working for it, I¡¯d feel guilty. I¡¯d rather earn and spend my own money. ¡± Kyson frowned. Did women who weren¡¯t interested in easy money even exist anymore? ¡°Dulcie, are you being serious? You¡¯re turning down free money?¡± Sighing, he added, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly free money. You¡¯re going to be my wife for a year, and thanks to you, I¡¯m no longer hounded by the elders. Plus, you¡¯ve been taking care of me thesest few days. From now on, I¡¯ll give you a hundred thousand dors a month. It¡¯s not really an allowance; think of it as what you¡¯ve earned. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery A hundred thousand dors a month? Dulcie opened the calctor app on her phone and quickly tallied up her monthly expenses. Her spending was minimal, allowing her to potentially save over a million dors by the end of the year. If she secured a well-paying job, she could save an additional $300, 000, more or less. This would give her enough capital to start her ns. ¡°Mr. Shaw, since you say it¡¯s what I deserve, I¡¯ll ept it. From this moment, I am your maid both nominally and actually. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, or else I¡¯d feel guilty epting this money. ¡± Kyson let out a chuckle. Her calcting approach was apparent, but he found her expression far from irritating. In fact, he was rather amused by it. ¡°Alright. I suppose I won¡¯t feel odd giving you orders then. ¡± He chuckled again and raised his left hand. ¡°Come here and massage me; I¡¯m feeling itchy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡± ¡°Just a minute. I need to take this call. ¡± With that, Dulcie walked out to the balcony with her phone. Kyson was at a loss for words. She had just promised to do whatever he asked, and now she was stepping away? If she truly were his maid, he would have taught her a lesson. He was visibly upset. Meanwhile, his left arm itched intensely beneath his sleeve, to the point of being unbearable. Unfortunately, his right hand was in a cast, rendering it useless, and he was forced to endure the difort. Chapter 2382 He endured the itch for three long minutes. Finally, Dulcie ended her phone call cheerfully and returned to the bedroom. Seeing Kyson¡¯s grumpy expression, she asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Shaw? Are you having a cramp? Should I call the doctor?¡± Kyson clenched his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°No. Come here. Massage. Scratch!¡± Dulcie immediately set aside her phone and heeded Kyson¡¯s instructions, diligently scratching and massaging him. Kyson felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡°Who was that on the phone?¡± he inquired. ¡°An HR from a real estatepany,¡± she replied. ¡°He interviewed me over the phone, thought I was outgoing and nice, and asked if I coulde by tomorrow for an in-person meeting. ¡± Kyson¡¯s face darkened, and a frown etched deeper lines across his features. His voice took on a stern tone as he said, ¡°I told you I¡¯d pay you a monthly allowance. Why are you still job hunting?¡± ¡°The two aren¡¯t mutually exclusive. ¡± Her mind was clear, and sheid out her thoughts. ¡°First off, when you¡¯re back on your feet, you¡¯ll return to work, meaning you¡¯ll be gone from morning till evening. During the day, I won¡¯t be needed to look after you as your maid, so I can get a job without any conflict. ¡± She went on, ¡°When you announce to everyone in the vi that I¡¯m your wife, they¡¯re Likely to look down on me. They still see me as just your maid. A formal job would help me earn some respect. Moreover, our marriage agreement didn¡¯t prohibit me from working after we got married. I need to realize my own value, not justze around here. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Shaw?¡± Kyson was left without words. She clearly had a knack for business, given how eloquently she justified her position. She managed to counter his single sentence with a slew of solid arguments. ¡°If you want to work, fine. But being a sales rep is out of the question. Cancel tomorrow¡¯s interview. ¡± His tone brooked no argument; he wasying down thew. Dulcie was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°As a sales rep, you¡¯ll have to attend numerous business dinners. Being a woman, if you get drunk, it could be dangerous. What if some unscrupulous men tamper with your drink? Money isn¡¯t worth risking your safety. If something terrible happens, it¡¯ll be toote to regret it. Don¡¯te to me crying if that happens. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry,¡± Dulcie muttered under her breath, though she didn¡¯t argue further. She admitted that his concerns were valid and that she needed to be cautious about such scenarios.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Before she could mull it over, Kyson firmly stated, ¡°It¡¯s settled. No sales jobs. Find another line of work. ¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, this is my decision¡­¡± Kyson cut her off, frowning and setting his phone aside, his mood souring. ¡°I have an important video conference with the group in half an hour. Help me change into a suit and get myptop ready. ¡± Dulcie suppressed her frustration and said, ¡°Okay. ¡± Understanding the video conference involved business secrets, she knew she shouldn¡¯t stay. She left the room with her notebook and pen, determined to continue her job search. Seated in the garden, she meticulously noted down the suitable positions she¡¯d found. As she focused on her search, she suddenly noticed two pairs of women¡¯s shoes beside her. Looking up, she saw two young maids. Chapter 2383 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked politely. One of the maids, Betty Benton, stood before Dulcie, her expression a mix of arrogance and jealousy. ¡°Are you the maid who¡¯s always in Mr. Shaw¡¯s room, trying to cozy up to him?¡± The other maid, Reina Cortez, chimed in, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s her! I saw her go to the kitchen and bring Mr. Shaw some food yesterday. ¡± Dulcie appraised them and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a maid, but seducing him isn¡¯t on my agenda. Show some respect. ¡± Betty crossed her arms and sneered. ¡°Look at you, all dolled up every day, never in the maid¡¯s uniform. Everyone sees through your act! You im you won¡¯t seduce him? Who are you kidding?¡± Recognizing their intent to cause trouble, Dulcie¡¯s face turned stony. Their hostility didn¡¯t deserve her friendliness. ¡°Mr. Shaw says I don¡¯t need to wear the maid¡¯s uniform. If you have a problem with it, report me to him. ¡± ¡°You!¡± Betty and Reina were livid. Betty snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re special! Being Mr. Shaw¡¯s personal maid doesn¡¯t mean you can disrespect me. You¡¯re no better than us. You know what? Even though I¡¯m young and haven¡¯t been here long, my word holds weight. ¡± Reina boasted, unting Betty¡¯s connection, ¡°Do you know Hyde Wilson? The Shaw family holds him in high esteem. He rmended Betty for this job. She could be Mr. Shaw¡¯s future wife. You¡¯d better keep your distance. Step out of line, and Betty won¡¯t show mercy. You¡¯ll be out on your ear!¡± Dulcie couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. There was no way Kyson would fall for such a clueless woman. ¡°So, you¡¯re here for a fight. Bring it on. I grew up in the mountains, doing all kinds of hardbor. I¡¯ve got strength. Don¡¯t me me if you get hurt. ¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie was always kind and never looked for trouble, but she wouldn¡¯t back down from a challenge. Reina¡¯s expression shifted to fear. Anyone caught fighting would be punished or even fired. Moreover, it seemed that she was no match for Dulcie. If she lost, she¡¯d be humiliated and jobless. At the thought of this, Reina quickly hid behind Betty. Betty, relying on her connections, wasn¡¯t afraid of Dulcie. But if the Shaw family found out about the fight, she wouldn¡¯t be in a good position, even with someone having her back and her job secure. It was wiser to scheme against Dulcieter. With a disdainful snort, Betty said, ¡°Consider this a warning! Behave around Mr. Shaw. I¡¯ll be watching. Step out of line, and you¡¯re out!¡± Dulcie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting. ¡± Chapter 2384 The two maids left, swaying their hips. Watching them go, Dulcie¡¯s eyes darkened. She had been here for days, barely speaking to Ryder. Connolly was kind, but the other servants disliked her, often gossiping and giving her attitude. Only Sally was friendly, often taking her to the rose corridor in the backyard. Sometimes, she truly felt like a maid. Thinking of the marriage agreement and certificate, she calmed down, pushing away the loneliness. For her, there was no dismissal, only divorce. Resolute, she focused on finding a job to achieve her goals. Due to the fractures, Kyson rested for seven days. On the eighth day, Sonny visited Kyson with Destinee in tow. Dulcie was asked by Sally to push the swing in the rose corridor, missing Destinee¡¯s visit. Sonny entered Kyson¡¯s room with Destinee. Destinee climbed onto the bed, worried. ¡°Kyson, does it still hurt?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Kyson patted her head with his left hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t endure. ¡± Sonny, standing aside, rolled his eyes, knowing Kyson was lying. He had caused all of Kyson¡¯s injuries and knew they weren¡¯t serious. It wasn¡¯t a fracture at all. With Kyson¡¯s strength, he¡¯d have recovered in two days. Yet here he was, in a cast, avoiding work. But Sonny knew Kyson¡¯s motive. He wanted to dodge wearing a skirt. Cleaning restrooms was one thing, but wearing a skirt and being photographed was too humiliating. Sonny felt the same way, so even though he was annoyed to see Kyson faking being seriously injured, he didn¡¯t call him out on it. Destinee held Kyson¡¯s cast, pouting with teary eyes. ¡°Uncle Sonny, it¡¯s all your fault. Why did you hit him so hard?¡± Sonny¡¯s mouth twitched; he was ready to apologize when she continued, ¡°Look at Kyson. He¡¯s so hurt he can¡¯t fulfill his bet. I¡¯ve been waiting, losing sleep! When am I ever going to see you and Kyson wearing a skirt if things keep going like this?¡± Kyson and Sonny were both speechless. Kyson and Sonny surmised that Destinee¡¯s sobs were out of pity for Kyson. She believed he was gravely injured, and her tears flowed in sympathy for his presumed suffering. Chapter 2385 But the true reason behind her tears was that she hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to see Kyson in a skirt yet. Kyson felt utterly dejected. After years of doting on her, he believed he deserved to be treated with more respect than this. Destinee continued to sob uncontrobly. Her sobs were so pitiful that they were punctuated by hups. Sonny gently stroked her back, trying tofort her. ¡°He¡¯ll wear it sooner orter; just be patient. See? He¡¯s still recovering, and holding his cast like that is causing him pain. ¡± While speaking, Sonny winked at Kyson. Kyson immediately understood Sonny¡¯s cue. He grasped his right arm, encased in a cast, with his left hand, gasping and frowning as if in pain. Destinee obediently released his cast and retreated to the side, blinking back tears that still lingered in her eyes. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern. Kyson offered a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle it,¡± he reassured her. Sonny rolled his eyes at Kyson, feeling exasperated by how exaggerated Kyson¡¯s performance was. Staring at the cast on Kyson¡¯s arm, Destinee said weakly, ¡°I thought I could get to see both of you in skirts, but Kyson, you¡¯re still so badly hurt.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. How long will it take you to heal?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Kyson began, his voice trailing off as he contemted his recovery time. Lost in thought, Kyson cast a fleeting nce at Sonny from the corner of his eye. Sonny stood just a short distance behind Destinee, waving and winking incessantly. Sonny raised three fingers, signaling ¡°three¡± to Kyson discreetly. Kyson quickly grasped the meaning behind Sonny¡¯s gesture. ¡°I have a fracture, and it may take quite a while to heal,¡± he exined. ¡°The doctor advised me to stay in bed for at least a hundred days, so I¡¯m guessing about three months, give or take. ¡± Sonny nodded approvingly, silently giving Kyson a thumbs-up as praise for his quick thinking. Destinee furrowed her brow, contemting for a moment. ¡°That long? Are you sure?¡± she questioned, her toneced with concern. ¡°Daddy said you¡¯ve been training inbat since you were a little boy. You¡¯re healthy and should be able to bounce back in just a few days. ¡± Sonny and Kyson were rendered speechless, exchanging surprised nces as Destinee¡¯s words sank in. Destinee pouted and fell into a contemtive silence. After a moment, she nced back and forth between Kyson and Sonny, her gaze searching. ¡°Kyson, Uncle Sonny,¡± she began tentatively, ¡°are you both lying to me because you don¡¯t want to fulfill the bet?¡¯ Once more, both Kyson and Sonny found themselves at a loss for words simultaneously, their silence echoing the weight of Destinee¡¯s words. Her perceptiveness left them in awe; Destinee¡¯s keen insight seemed to prate their facade effortlessly. ¡°No,¡± Kyson finally replied, breaking the tense silence. His voice held a note of determination as he spoke. ¡°When I¡¯m healed, I¡¯ll honor my bet. I¡¯m certainly not the type to go back on my word. ¡± Sonny remained silent, his hands slipping into his pockets as he regarded Kyson with an inscrutable expression. Chapter 2386 Sonny couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Kyson could utter those words without a hint of guilt weighing on his conscience. He spected that Kyson was the type who routinely spun sweet lies to charm unsuspecting girls. While Sonny was lost in thought, Destinee¡¯s sudden nce caught him off guard, prompting him to quickly rpose himself. She fixed her gaze on him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, while a pout formed on her rosy lips. It was as if she was silently pleading or questioning him about something. Her long, curly eyshes, once distinct, were now dampened with tears, entuating her already pitiful appearance. Sonny¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sight of her pitiful expression. He found it unbearable to witness her in such distress. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sonny began tentatively, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the right words to express his thoughts. ¡°Me too! It was a bet, and we even had awyer present to make it official with our signatures. Naturally, I¡¯ll honor the bet. Besides, it¡¯s Nathan¡¯s punishment for me, since I didn¡¯t win outright. I certainly won¡¯t brush you off!¡± Surprisingly, he found himself adept at deception as well. Leaning casually against the headboard of the bed, Kyson raised his eyebrows in a meaningful gaze fixed upon Sonny. Sonny returned the gaze with a steely re of his own. In the silence that enveloped them, it was as if they engaged in a silentpetition, each trying to outdo the other with their unwavering stares. Destinee shifted her gaze from Kyson to Sonny, her expression questioning. ¡°Uncle Sonny, that¡¯s not true,¡± she asserted, her voice tinged with disbelief. Sonny¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°To fulfill the bet, you have to wear a skirt and clean the restrooms. No matter how long you try to postpone it, you¡¯ll have to do it eventually. Well, you aren¡¯t injured. How about you do it today?¡± Destinee proposed, her logic unwavering. Sonny was left utterly dumbfounded, his mind racing to process Destinee¡¯s unexpected proposal. He shook his head vigorously, as if trying to dispel the bewildering notion that Destinee had just suggested. ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll do it together with Kyson, and we¡¯ll take care of all the restrooms in theb. How great will that be?¡± he suggested, his tone strained with the effort of eptance. Kyson maintained his silence, a knowing smirk ying at the corners of his lips. It was evident he was relishing the situation. With a thoughtful smile, Destinee chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you do it separately. Uncle Sonny, you might as well set an example for Kyson!¡± Sonny felt the urge to voice his disagreement, knowing deep down that it wasn¡¯t fine at all. Destinee¡¯s words left Sonny momentarily speechless, his gaze shifting to Kyson as if seeking some form of support or understanding.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Seeking assistance, Sonny subtly urged Kyson to intervene and divert Destinee¡¯s attention away from the ufortable topic. However, to Sonny¡¯s dismay, Kyson didn¡¯te to his aid. Instead, Kyson nodded in agreement. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± he said, his tone decisive. ¡°As the deputy director of the National Security Bureau, it¡¯s fitting for you to set an example for me, aw-abiding citizen. Plus, you¡¯re not injured, so there¡¯s no reason to dy. If you don¡¯t fulfill Nathan¡¯s punishment because of me, I¡¯ll feel rather guilty. ¡± ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Destinee chimed in, nodding in agreement with Kyson¡¯s rationale. Chapter 2387 Turning to face Sonny, Destinee issued her directive with a determined glint in her eye. ¡°Uncle Sonny, let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ve already prepared a maid¡¯s skirt for you. And for added visual ir, I¡¯ve even arranged a wig. The camera is ready whenever you are!¡± Sonny stood there, ck-jawed and utterly dumbfounded by Destinee¡¯s unexpected statement. Feeling a chill run down his spine, Sonny acted swiftly, dragging Kyson down with him. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly considerate, Destinee,¡± Sonny managed to say, his voice strained with forced enthusiasm. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you. But I can¡¯t possibly enjoy such a splendid asion alone. ¡± Noticing the meaningful nce from Sonny, Kyson¡¯s apprehension grew, a sinking feeling settling in the pit of his stomach. Sonny¡¯s usation hit Kyson like a bolt of lightning, leaving him momentarily stunned. ¡°Kyson, stop pretending. Take off the cast. I¡¯ve known for a while that you¡¯ve been faking your injury. I just haven¡¯t confronted you about it until now. But I can¡¯t bear to deceive Destinee any longer. It¡¯s time toe clean. Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Deceive me?¡± With her head tilted slightly to one side, Destinee fixed her unwavering gaze upon Kyson, her eyes locking onto his without blinking, silently demanding the truth. Kyson¡¯s throat tightened as he swallowed nervously, but he remained silent, unable to muster a response in the face of Destinee¡¯s prating stare. Sonny located a small hammer and proceeded to remove the cast encasing Kyson¡¯s leg, his actions swift and determined, revealing the truth behind Kyson¡¯s supposed serious injury. ¡°Kyson, you were gloating, weren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Sonny¡¯s voice was resolute as he addressed Kyson, his wordsced with a hint of defiance. He brandished the hammer in his hand and struck a spot on Kyson¡¯s knee with measured force, the sound echoing in the tense silence of the room. Sonny¡¯s precision was remarkable, and the impact of the strike caused Kyson¡¯s left leg to convulse uncontrobly, a wave of pain shooting through his body. ¡°Well, well,¡± Sonny remarked, a hint of sarcasm in his voice.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Nice leg. Straight and muscr. And those hairs are rather fetching. So, where¡¯s the fracture?¡± His words dripped with irony as he challenged Kyson to exin the absence of any injury. Kyson remained silent. His expression darkened as he pressed his Lips into a tight line, the corners of his mouth downturned in a grimace of difort and shame. ¡°What?¡± Destinee¡¯s surprise was evident as she reached out and grabbed Kyson¡¯s left leg, inspecting it closely. ¡°You¡¯re healed?¡± she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief as she searched for any signs of injury. Kyson managed to force a smile, his attempt at humor falling somewhat t. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but after his hit, who knows? It¡¯s healed,¡± he admitted with a wry chuckle. ¡°He should be a doctor with those amazing skills,¡± he added, trying to lighten the mood despite the awkwardness of the situation. With his chin held high, Sonny exuded an air of pride, standing in a casual stance. He even used the hammer to pound his shoulders from time to time, his movements confident and assertive. Since he was going to face humiliation, he had to make Kyson do it with him. Since Kyson didn¡¯t support him, Sonny felt no qualms about dragging Kyson down with him. They would weather the storm together, getting drenched in the rain as they faced the consequences of their actions side by side. Destinee¡¯s excitement bubbled over as she pped her hands eagerly. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Kyson, since you¡¯re healed, you can wear a skirt too. Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t wait to see both of you in skirts today!¡± Her enthusiasm was contagious as she urged them into action. Kyson was rendered speechless by Destinee¡¯s insistence. With little resistance, he allowed himself to be pulled out of bed, the cast on his right arm removed without protest. Silently, he followed Destinee out of the Shaw family¡¯s home, resigned to his fate. In the car on the way to theb, Destinee settled into the back seat, sandwiched between Kyson on her left and Sonny on her right, her hands firmly sping theirs in a gesture of solidarity. Chapter 2388 Seated between them, Destinee appeared particrly petite, a stark contrast to the two men nking her on either side. Skillfully, Destinee used her child¡¯s smart watch to call Colby. ¡°Colby, we¡¯ll be at theb in half an hour. Have you got everything ready? Including the skirts?¡± Destinee¡¯s voice conveyed a sense of urgency as she checked in with Colby, ensuring that their ns were proceeding smoothly. After Colby¡¯s response, Destinee said, ¡°Uncle Sonny and Kyson are both on their way. Kyson seemspletely healthy, no after-effects from the beating at all. Colby, please double-check everything you¡¯ve prepared. Two wigs, two sets of ck and white maid skirts, and two pairs of long ck stockings. And don¡¯t forget the two pairs of ck round-toe shoes! They¡¯re so cute!¡± Kyson and Sonny had been gazing out the window, lost in their thoughts. Upon hearing Destinee¡¯s words, they visibly lost theirposure, their expressions betraying a mix of disbelief and apprehension. Were their ears deceiving them? Long ck stockings? Was it the type they had envisioned? Sonny¡¯s face turned pale, his eyes filled with dread at the thought of having to wear thoseter. He was in a state of panic, as though anticipating an impending earthquake. Was it toote for him to leap out of the car and make a run for it? Sonny was so scared that his breathing quickened. For 30 years, he had built himself a reputation of being a respectable man. And now, Destinee wanted him to wear a skirt and long ck stockings? That would be such a humiliation for him! Sonny rolled down the window, letting the cold wind from outside blow on his face. Only then was he able to calm down a little. Suddenly, Kyson¡¯s cold voice rang out in the car. ¡°What is it? Are you so worried about how embarrassing it will be for you to wear a skirt that you want to jump out of the window and run away?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t reply. Gritting his teeth, he slowly rolled up the window. He turned to look at Kyson and said honestly, ¡°That¡¯s not the issue. It¡¯s just that¡­ I can¡¯t do such a thing. And I don¡¯t think you can handle it better than me. ¡± In reality, though Kyson looked much calmer than Sonny, he didn¡¯t like the idea of wearing a skirt either. ¡°You¡¯ve undergone training at the National Security Bureau since you were a kid, right? I presume part of your training consisted in learning camouge. Didn¡¯t you ever have to disguise as a woman to hide your identity?¡± Kyson asked. Sonny¡¯s face darkened and he replied almost instantly, ¡°No! I¡¯m a man inside out. I¡¯d rather fail a task and be asked by Nathan to do 300 pushups as punishment than wear women¡¯s clothes!¡± Kyson raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Well, today is going to be your first time then. I think we would have to immortalize it. ¡± Seeing Kyson making fun of the whole situation, Sonny was furious. He couldn¡¯t understand how Kyson could be so calm andposed when he too would have to wear the female clothes. ¡°Do you think everyone has the samepetitiveness as you? You are ready to do whatever it takes to win, including wearing a skirt! You piece of shit! You know what? I went easy on you that day.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I should have hit you so hard that you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back up!¡± Sonny¡¯s nerves were on the edge. Hearing the man¡¯s rant, Kyson gave him a wicked grin and said casually, ¡°Flipping out already?¡± Sonny was so furious that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. Destinee, sitting between the two men, tried to be a peacemaker. Chapter 2389 ¡°Stop it now! We¡¯ve arrived at theb! Let¡¯s go!¡± Sonny got out of the car and followed Destinee obediently. Holding the two men¡¯s hands, Destinee happily took them to Colby¡¯s ward.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the room, Colby sat at the head of the bed with an IV drip on his hand. The end of the bed was full of stuff. They were the wigs, skirts, and shoes that Destinee had mentioned earlier. ¡°Come on, Uncle Sonny. You¡¯re the winner, so you get to pick first. ¡± Colby was very passionate, acting like he was a sales rep. ¡°Uncle Sonny, which one do you want? The ck and white skirt or the white and ck skirt?¡± Sonny was speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Is there any difference?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll decide it for you then. Go with the white and ck one. It¡¯s got a white skirt and a ck apron. I think it fits your temperament perfectly,¡± Colby said firmly. As far as Sonny was concerned, the two skirts were just the same. He knew at this point that there was nothing he could do butply. Having given up arguing, he took all the things and went into the bathroom in the ward to put them on. While he was changing his clothes, the ward had fallen into deep silence. Destinee was busy adjusting the built-in camera function on her phone, ready to take a lot of photos for Sonny as soon as he came out. Kyson, who had been standing aside for a while, began to feel a little embarrassed. He picked up the other set of the woman¡¯s clothes, which included a ck skirt and white apron, and said, ¡°How about I go out and change in amunal restroom in theb? It¡¯ll save us time or I may not be able to clean all the restrooms today. ¡± ¡°No hurry. ¡± Colby¡¯s childish voice sounded particrly calm. ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Sonny¡¯s first time to wear a skirt. You should stay here and have a look. ¡± Kyson didn¡¯t argue. Since the little boy didn¡¯t tell him to sit down, he stood at the end of the bed with his hands sped behind his back. It looked like he was punishing himself. They waited for 20 minutes, but Sonny still didn¡¯te out of the bathroom. Colby craned his neck and shouted at the closed door, ¡°Uncle Sonny? Are you done changing? I hope you didn¡¯t pass out from amazement after seeing how gorgeous you look in a skirt. ¡± The little boy¡¯s words worked. The next second, footsteps came from the bathroom. Holding the doorknob, Sonny took several deep breaths to muster the courage to open the door. The moment Destinee heard the bathroom door open, she rushed forward. Sonny walked out awkwardly. It was the most awkward moment of his life. Chapter 2390 ¡°Wow!¡± With her eyes wide opened, Destinee stared at Sonny as if she had never seen him before. ¡°Not bad!¡± She pulled the embarrassed Sonny toward the bedside and said, ¡°Colby, Kyson, look!¡± The skirt was extremely short, way too small for Sonny. In addition, the wig with long ck hair and bangs made him look particrly shy. The long ck stockings covered the hair on his legs and made him look kind of sexy. The female attire couldn¡¯t hide his muscr arms and though he looked sexy, he also looked a bit rough. ¡®s BunnyBookery Other than that, he looked great in the female outfit. His face still had that gorgeous manly look, but because of shyness, he looked a little more delicate than usual. Destinee wasted no time and took several photos of Sonny. With a satisfied smile, Colby said, ¡°Uncle Sonny, you look good! No, wait. I should call you Auntie Sonny today!¡± Sonny was speechless. He felt so embarrassed that he thought his head would explode. He curled up his toes. Kyson, who was standing at the end of the bed, observed Sonny carefully for a while, and then said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re just a bit beefy, and your face is too masculine.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯ll look better with some makeup. ¡± Sonny felt like rushing over and kicking Kyson with those ck round-toe leather shoes. With his eyes wide open, he said ferociously, ¡°Shut up! This is the best I can do! You better stop teasing me. Go get changed! I can¡¯t wait to see how pretty you can be!¡± Kyson silently picked up the set of clothes lying on the bed and went into the bathroom. While Kyson was getting changed, Destinee tied a double ponytail on Sonny¡¯s wig to make him a little more feminine. Sonny¡¯s appearance now was a stark contrast to his muscr body and for some reason, he looked prettier. Destinee forced the poor man to make several poses. Ten minutester, the bathroom door opened. Kyson was ready toe out. Sonny was relieved. He said to the little girl, ¡°Enough about me. Now take photos of him. ¡± As the sound of footsteps came from the bathroom, the three people in the ward all looked toward the bathroom door. When Kyson finally appeared, they all widened their eyes in shock, and neither of them could say a word for a while. Kyson stood there silently. Chapter 2391 The ward fell in utter silence and all three people gawked at Kyson in the skirt. Kyson lowered his head awkwardly and smoothed his long hair. ¡°Am I that ugly?¡± he muttered. The truth was that they were amazed. ¡°Gee! You¡¯re so pretty!¡± Destinee eximed as she rushed over to hug him. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re so adorable in a skirt. You¡¯re the prettiest person I¡¯ve ever seen! I want to give you a kiss!¡± Sonny said, ¡°Good for you. You know what? You should be a woman. ¡± Colby looked away, pretending to be indifferent. ¡°Not bad, though not quite up to my expectation. ¡± In terms of appearance, Kyson wasn¡¯t the manly type to begin with. He had delicate and gentle features, plus he was quite good-looking. With the long hair wig, he looked even prettier. When he fluttered his long eyshes, he Looked exceptionally charming. The skirt fitted him well, too. But just like Sonny, he was a bit tall and beefy. If one only looked at his face, he was no different from a prettydy. With blush and lipstick, he would be more beautiful. Destinee was so amazed that she even forgot to take photos. She cupped his cheeks and kissed him non-stop, eximing, ¡°Gosh! Kyson, you¡¯re so gorgeous. If you really were a girl, there would be countless men lining up for you!¡± Sonny coughed awkwardly and reminded the little girl, ¡°Take photos of him now! Tell him to pose!¡± With Sonny¡¯s reminder, Destinee swiftly jumped off Kyson, grabbed the nearby phone, and began snapping pictures. ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Hold that pose! Kyson, a little higher with your hand! And arch your back a bit. Oh wow, you look stunning. I¡¯m going to take some great shots of you! Awesome! Let¡¯s go for ten more!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kyson was at a loss for words. Dressing in women¡¯s clothes was one thing, but being made to pose for photos was pure agony. He stood there rigidly, like a robotcking any self-awareness, following Destinee¡¯smands to raise his hands, lift his feet, and smile. Sonny sat casually by Colby¡¯s bedside, his hands sped, amusedly observing the spectacle. Despite having endured a simr photo shoot ordeal just moments before, the sight of Kyson¡¯s distressed face made Sonny burst intoughter, relishing in Kyson¡¯s misery. But before he could enjoy the scene for more than a couple of minutes, Destinee called out to him, ¡°Uncle Sonny,e here. I want a group shot. A photo of two handsome guys in maid outfits will be incredible!¡± Sonny was clearly reluctant. His expression soured. ¡°How can I match his beauty? Just focus on him, alright? Why do we need a group shot? If I¡¯m in the picture, it won¡¯t look as good. That wouldn¡¯t be ideal, would it?¡± Destinee pursed her lips, her gaze full of grievance as she stared at him. Chapter 2392 Colby, sitting on the bed with an IV drip, propped his cheek with his hand and remarked, ¡°Uncle Sonny, Daddy punished you by making you wear women¡¯s clothes. If you refuse to listen to Destinee, does that mean you don¡¯t ept Daddy¡¯s punishment? Should I, as the little inspector of this bet, inform Daddy about this?¡± Sonny¡¯s face fell instantly. ¡°Colby, as your uncle, I¡¯ve always treated you well, haven¡¯t I? Why would you betray me like this?¡± Colby blinked his innocent eyes. ¡°Betray you? You¡¯re the one breaking the rules, not us. Destinee and I are just kids. We can¡¯t deal with you on our own, so we might have to tell Daddy. ¡± Sonny was speechless for a moment. Colby yfully activated the children¡¯s smartwatch on his wrist, pretending to dial a number. ¡°I really wonder what Daddy would say if he knew. Aren¡¯t you curious, Uncle Sonny?¡± Sonny shook his head. Curiosity was thest thing on his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t tell your daddy! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll obey everything you say. ¡± Sonny hesitantly made his way to the open space at the foot of the bed, where he stood next to Kyson. Kyson, observing the antics of the two youngsters, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at their cunning. Standing shoulder to shoulder, Sonny and Kyson were of simr height. However, their distinct appearances and temperaments made them Look markedly different dressed in women¡¯s attire. They posed for ten more photographs. For Sonny, the day seemed interminable. Coerced into posing for photo after photo, he felt as though centuries were passing, though it had barely been an hour. In total, Destinee snapped over forty shots of them. Just when Sonny believed the ordeal might be over, Destinee switched her device to video mode, intent on filming them as they cleaned the restrooms. With a sense of deep humiliation, Sonny avoided the camera¡¯s lens while he scrubbed the sink in the men¡¯s restroom. He bowed his head, letting the fake bangs of his wig shield his eyes, wishing he could just disappear. Meanwhile, Kyson seemed unfazed, his cheeks untouched by the blush that warmed Sonny¡¯s. Dressed in a dainty maid¡¯s outfit, he moved with grace around the restroom, diligently cleaning and utterly ignoring the camera.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Despite himself, Sonny felt a flicker of admiration for Kyson. Their cleaning dragged on until the afternoon. Theboratory building spanned seven floors, each with two restrooms located along its corridors. Thanks to Sonny and Kyson, the cleaningdy¡¯s workload had diminished significantly. She now only needed to maintain the women¡¯s restrooms, as the men¡¯s facilities were entirely managed by Sonny and Kyson. As neers to this task, both men moved with considerable slowness, resulting in each being assigned to clean three floors. The remaining floor¡¯s restrooms would be split between them. Chapter 2393 Sonny felt embarrassed by the situation, but he managed to regain hisposure-that was, until he received a phone call. It was Luisa on the Line. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m in the middle of cleaning the toilets. What¡¯s up¡ª¡± His words were cut off by uproariousughter from Luisa. Puzzled and with a sinking feeling, Sonny asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Luisa, still giggling, replied, ¡°Oh, darling, you look too adorable in drag! Keep your outfit on. I want to see it when you get home. ¡± Realization dawned on Sonny, and he questioned, ¡°How did you even know what I¡¯m wearing today?¡± Luisa remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the family group chat? Destinee already uploaded photos and videos of you and Kyson dressed in women¡¯s attire. I¡¯ve downloaded a few to share on my social media. Drop by and give them a like!¡± Sonny felt as if his head might burst. A group chat? A post on social media? Could the entire Payne family now see him in women¡¯s clothing? ¡°Oh my God!¡± he eximed, gripping his pigtails in distress, his social standing hanging by a thread. ¡°Why would you post that? Take it down now! Don¡¯t let my team at the National Security Bureau see it. I¡¯ll be aughing stock!¡± Luisa replied nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s probably toote to delete it now. ¡± ¡°How can it be toote? When did you post it?¡± ¡°Just ten minutes ago. My post hasn¡¯t really caught on, but Destinee shared the photos and videos on Lucinda¡¯s Twitter ount, and it¡¯s blowing up. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Sonny was fuming, teetering on the brink of a meltdown, and had the overwhelming urge to just walk away from everything at that moment. Luisa, who knew his temper inside out, quickly soothed him, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright! It was just a bet, right? Embrace it with a bit of humor. They¡¯re just some photos in drag. Once you¡¯re back in your regr clothes, nobody will even recognize you. Plus, judging by thements, most people are actually praising you.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you actually had to wear a dress. It¡¯s just too perfect! You have to wear that dress back home!¡± Sonny was livid, his teeth clenched as he retorted, ¡°I¡¯m here feeling miserable, and you¡¯reughing at me. Just you wait, Luisa, you¡¯re in for it tonight!¡± ¡°Honey, are you nning to get back at me? I¡¯m so terrified!¡± Luisa teased, her voice dripping with sarcasm yetced with giggles. ¡°Make sure you¡¯re home early. And don¡¯t you dare forget the dress!¡± Luisa hung up the phone, her feigned fear barely masking theughter that made aplete joke of his predicament. Sonny, furious to the core, muttered under his breath, ¡°You better not let me catch you! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re pleading for mercy. ¡± With these thoughts, he considered ditching work early to confront his sharp-witted yet endearing wife. Chapter 2394 However, contemting the potential reprimand from his boss quickly dampened his spirits. Dejected, he sat on the steps of the restroom stall, his legs awkwardly syed under the hem of the skirt,pletely abandoning any pretense of femininity. Humiliated by his attire, he wallowed in his misery briefly before reopening his phone and navigating to Lucinda¡¯s Twitter page to visit that infamous post. Published just two hours earlier, it had already amassed over 100, 000 Likes and 10, 000ments. Sonny braced himself as he entered thements section, expecting mockery but found his spirits lifting surprisingly when he read thements. Thements section was brimming withpliments.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The young man on the left is so handsome. His face is simply charming. He looks fantastic even without makeup. I bet he¡¯s stunning in men¡¯s clothes!¡± Sonny couldn¡¯t help but snort with pride. He might not be as dashing as Kyson or Nathan, but he was certainly ahead of any other guy there. ¡°Wow, check him out! His dress doesn¡¯t quite suit him, though. Just look at his waist. It¡¯s so strong and sexy. I¡¯m totally into him!¡± Sonny felt a surge of satisfaction. Sure, he was fit. There was more to him than just appearances. ¡°He looks so innocent, like I could just ride over him. ¡± What?! Sonny was taken aback. He grumbled to himself, ¡°Ride over me? Not a chance! Open your eyes, people! I¡¯m far from easy!¡± Thements continued, some fantasizing about his physique. However, mostments were about Kyson. Kyson truly looked stunning in women¡¯s clothing, even without makeup. Sonny had to admit, when it came to cross-dressing, Kyson surpassed him, and he wasn¡¯t too keen onpeting. Brushing off thements, Sonny went back to cleaning theboratory¡¯s restrooms. The sting of the situation lingered, pushing him to keep busy with his tasks. In the afternoon, Sonny was scrubbing the second-floor restroom when the echo of footsteps in the corridor reached his ears. He continued his cleaning, seemingly unaffected by the noise. The footsteps advanced directly toward the restroom door, and then abruptly stopped-a curious silence followed. Sonny turned to investigate the source. Nathan stood there, leaning against the doorframe in a military uniform, his arms crossed and his gaze leisurely fixed on Sonny. ¡°The camera has beauty filters, making your skin look smooth,¡± Nathan remarked casually. ¡°The Inte¡¯s been buzzing about you and Kyson dressing up. People showered you with praise. But now that I¡¯ve seen you in person, you aren¡¯t that impressive at all. ¡± Sonny¡¯s voice carried a hint of hurt. ¡°Did you juste here to mock me about the women¡¯s clothes?¡± Chapter 2395 Nathan gave azy snort. ¡°Please, I¡¯m not that idle. We have an emergency mission. Be ready to leave in an hour. Get changed and meet me downstairs. I¡¯ve brought your uniform. Hurry up. ¡± He tossed arge bag toward Sonny. A surge of excitement ran through Sonny. ¡°Fantastic! You¡¯re a lifesaver!¡± Nathan¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You¡¯re still on restroom cleaning duty in that outfit for a month. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°ihat?!¡± Sonny was incredulous. The prospect of dressing like this daily for a month was unthinkable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He thought it couldn¡¯t get any worse, but Nathan¡¯s next words plunged him further into despair. With a sly grin, Nathan added, ¡°And when you wear the dress tomorrow, don¡¯t forget some makeup. If you can¡¯t manage, have Luisa help you. You can¡¯t look worse than Kyson, after all. ¡± Sonny was at a loss for words. Why did he have to sacrifice so much just to help Nathan outshine his own rival in love? ¡°That¡¯s just cruel! I¡¯m a man, a straight man, toughened by time at a military base. How can you ask me to wear makeup?¡± Suppressing his chuckles, Nathan patted Sonny on the cheek and gave it a firm pinch. ¡°Tough? Really, you seem more delicate to me. Don¡¯t forget. Makeup tomorrow. That¡¯s an order. ¡± Again, Sonny found himself without words. He couldn¡¯t argue. With a look of gloom and irritation, Sonny remained silent. The constant pressure from Nathan left him no choice but to seek sce in venting his anger on someone else. While changing in a stall, he texted Kyson, ¡°I¡¯ve been called on an urgent mission by the Bureau. There are three restrooms still needing cleaning. I¡¯m leaving them to you. Thanks! Also, don¡¯t change out of your women¡¯s clothes after you¡¯re done tonight. Head straight home in them!¡± He didn¡¯t receive a response for five minutes. When it came, it was very brief. ¡°Why should I?¡± Sonny, sitting in an armored car, fired off a text in a fit of anger. ¡°Because you lost the fight. You have to be myckey for a month. For the next thirty days, I¡¯m the boss, and you¡¯ll do as I say. Got it?¡± Two minutes ticked by before Kyson replied. His response was even more brief this time. ¡°Okay. ¡± The message shed on Sonny¡¯s screen. A smile spread across Sonny¡¯s face, his mood lifted by Kyson¡¯spliance. Chapter 2396 At half past six in the afternoon, Kyson finished cleaning Sonny¡¯s three restrooms, a task he had never imagined himself doing. His body ached from the unfamiliarbor. Leaning against the wall in the exit passageway of theb, Kyson lit a cigarette. The smoke curled around him, his dominant stance shing strikingly with the delicate skirt he wore. Convinced he was alone, Kyson swept his long hair back and slouched, embracing a rebellious pose. Footsteps echoed from downstairs. Kyson paid them no mind, continuing to puff on his cigarette. The building towered with seven floors. Kyson doubted anyone would forgo the elevator to trudge up to the sixth floor. Yet, the footsteps persisted, growing louder with each passing moment. Just as Kyson was about to depart, the visitor rounded the corner, halting midway on the stairwell between the fifth and sixth floors, and looked up at Kyson. Their gazes met, filled with mutual difort. The neer was dressed in ab coat, the typical attire of a research scientist, likely a young doctor. His eyes widened at the sight of Kyson¡¯smanding pose in a miniskirt. Snapping back to reality, Kyson quickly crossed his legs and cleared his throat, adopting a feminine tone.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What are you looking at? Is the sight of a prettydy enjoying a smoke so unusual?¡± Having excelled in a disguise course at the Secret Investigation Department¡¯s training facility, Kyson was adept at ¡ª such transformations. d in an elegant women¡¯s outfit, his true identity was well- concealed. The young man adjusted his sses in a fluster and averted his gaze, mumbling an apology. ¡°You ought to apologize. Now, please leave. You¡¯re ruining my smoke break. ¡± To the young scientist, Kyson¡¯s voice was high-pitched and distinctly feminine, his appearance convincingly that of a foreigndy, though his demeanor told another story. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t mean to intrude,¡± the man stammered, bowing awkwardly before ascending the stairs. Kyson, who was ahead on the stairs, halted him abruptly. ¡°Why are you headed upstairs? Go back, exit through the passage, and use the elevator. ¡± The man, perplexed, dared not gaze into Kyson¡¯s stunning yet daunting visage. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he stammered, turning to leave. Kyson exhaled a cloud of smoke and resettled into his imposing, icy posture. Physically drained from the day¡¯s work, he resented any interruptions. Brooding over the disturbance, Kyson¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by footsteps. The young doctor reappeared on the stairs, looking up at him. Kyson adjusted his posture, suspecting his disguise had been exposed. In a feigned light tone, he challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Looking for a fight?¡± The man, visibly tense, hesitated for a moment before extracting his phone from his suit pocket. Kyson watched intently, trying to discern his intentions. Finally, mustering some bravery, the man stammered, ¡°Well¡­ Miss, I¡¯m twenty-eight, a chemistry grad student at Kimdom University in ndom. I have a PhD, I¡¯m straight, enjoy reading, and I¡¯m not much of a talker¡­¡± Kyson was dumbfounded. Why was this stranger sharing his life story? The man continued, tapping on his phone, and then shyly offered it to Kyson. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like to get to know you better. Could I¡­ maybe add you on MSN?¡± Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. What the hell was going on? Chapter 2397 After some time, Kyson, with a mix of astonishment and disbelief, questioned, ¡°You¡­ Are you asking me out?¡± The man rubbed the back of his neck, a shy grin spreading across his face while his ears turned a conspicuous shade of red. It was clear to Kyson that the man had a crush on him. Struck dumb, Kyson hadn¡¯t anticipated encountering such a naive soul while dressed as a girl. His patience wearing thin, Kyson dropped the feminine pretense and reverted to his deep, resonant voice, warning sharply, ¡°What the hell are you thinking? Get out of here! Immediately!¡± Startled by the abrupt change in Kyson¡¯s voice, the man stumbled backward, clearly shaken by Kyson¡¯smanding presence. Had he been mistaken? Did he just confuse a guy for a girl? ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he stammered, retreating rapidly as though he had encountered a ghost. With his departure, the passage fell silent, leaving Kyson undisturbed to enjoy his cigarette. Kyson sat with his legs apart, a cigarette dangling from his lips, his expression a mix of disdain and boredom. As he sat, the miniskirt he wore revealed more than intended, and he sneered with scorn, ¡°I¡¯m taller than him when I stand. How dare he even ask me out? What a lecherous fool. ¡± Meanwhile, Destinee enjoyed her day off from kindergarten by spending it in theb with Colby. When Lucinda finished her work, she came to pick up the kids. After tidying theb¡¯s restrooms, Kyson made a swift exit. He drove straight to the Shaw family residence. Due to Sonny¡¯s instruction, he hadn¡¯t changed out of his disguise, feeling the strain on his neck as he approached the grand vi. The security guard, failing to recognize him beneath the wig, stepped forward to halt his progress. ¡°Miss, this is the Shaw family¡¯s private property. I can¡¯t let you in without permission. ¡± Kyson, momentarily at a loss for words, slowly lifted his head and fixed a chilling re on the guard.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The guard felt a shiver of recognition but couldn¡¯t ce the face before him. The Shaw family had only two women, Sally and Noelle; thetter had moved out after her engagement. Neither resembled the imposing figure before him. Visibly confused and a bit intimidated, the guard stuttered, ¡°You. Who are you?¡± Kyson murmured, ¡°Take a good look. Do you recognize me?¡± The guard simply shook his head in confusion. Chapter 2398 Kyson couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. From a distance, Connolly spotted a tall, robust figure at the gates, assuming it was a maid. But as he drew closer, the unique blue eyes unmistakably belonged to Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw? What¡¯s happened to you?¡± Connolly¡¯s voice wasced with surprise.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Kyson had been perfectly normal when he left that morning. Why was he dressed in women¡¯s clothes now? Connolly gave Kyson a thorough once-over, noting his surprisingly slim legs. The guard, overhearing Connolly address this unfamiliar person as Mr. Shaw, quickly stepped aside to let him pass. Wearied from the day¡¯s events, Kyson didn¡¯t feel like exining. He just headed straight into the vi, with Connolly trailing behind. Once inside, Kyson asked nonchntly, ¡°How has everything been at home today?¡± ¡°Everything is fine,¡± Connolly responded. Recalling his promise to Dulcie to dere their marriage to everyone at the Shaw residence, Kyson inquired, ¡°How have things been between Sally and Dulcietely? Are they getting along well?¡± Connolly, while subtly observing Kyson¡¯s attire, thought it was odd that such a delicate outfit matched a gruff voice. He replied, ¡°Sally is quite fond of your maid. She frequently invites her to the rose corridor for swings. It¡¯s a ce she cherishes and usually restricts ess to, but she makes an exception for Dulcie. It seems she really likes her. ¡± Given Dulcie¡¯s amiable nature and soft demeanor, it was no surprise Sally was drawn to her. With a neutral expression, Kysonmanded, ¡°Tell Cyrus to wait in the living room when he returns from work. Have Sallye downstairs in an hour, and Dulcie as well. I need to make an important announcement. ¡± Connolly, curious about the ¡°important announcement,¡± followed Kyson into the vi¡¯s living room. ¡°I heard Dulcie was busy sweeping the backyard all afternoon. Not sure if she¡¯s finished yet. ¡± Kyson halted, puzzled, and turned to Connolly. ¡°She¡¯s assigned to my quarters. Who tasked her with cleaning the backyard?¡± ¡°Not me,¡± Connolly swiftly responded, noticing Kyson¡¯s irritation. ¡°I¡¯ve been out all afternoon and only returned half an hour ago. The head maid informed me about it. Dulcie was apparently bored and volunteered. The head maid told me to keep it from you, but I felt you should know, given her special status. ¡± Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed. Why would the head maid want this kept a secret? Something did not feel right. ¡°Who is this head maid?¡± he asked. Connolly said, ¡°Betty. She¡¯s just been promoted two days ago. Hyde rmended her, so I entrusted her with a significant role. ¡± Kyson, his expression unreadable, headed straight for the backyard without a word. Chapter 2399 Connolly hurried after him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, would you like to change your clothes first? Your outfit¡­¡± Kyson stopped abruptly, causing Connolly to nearly bump into him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my outfit?¡± Connolly offered a sheepish smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite stunning. ¡± Kyson turned away and strode quickly toward the backyard. It was nearing autumn, and the yard was littered with fallen Leaves. With the yard being so expansive, Dulcie had spent a long time sweeping the leaves into several small piles. Feeling weary, she sat down on a bench to rest and massaged her lower back. Just then, Betty and Reina appeared again. Reina casually tossed some peanut shells onto the ground, taunting, ¡°You¡¯ve barely lifted a finger, and already you¡¯re taking a break. You¡¯re no princess, yet you act like you deserve royal treatment. Do you even know yourself?¡± Dulcie¡¯s gaze fixed on the peanut shells on the ground, her expression grave. Betty¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as she confessed, ¡°I¡¯ve despised you for days now. Ever since Mr. Shaw got hurt, you¡¯ve been hovering around him non-stop, acting like you run the ce. ¡± With a cool demeanor, Dulcie responded, ¡°I am Mr. Shaw¡¯s personal maid. It¡¯s my responsibility to look after him when he¡¯s ill. Don¡¯t you think Mr. Shaw will find out how you misuse your authority to overload me with tasks?¡± Betty snorted, her voice thick with scorn. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of assigning tasks to all the maids in the Shaw household now. You¡¯re just a maid. Why shouldn¡¯t I delegate tasks to you?¡± She sauntered over to a pile of leaves Dulcie had gathered and sneered, ¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t even manage such a simple task properly. When Mr. Shaw returns, I¡¯ll make sure he knows how poorly you perform and have him dismiss you. ¡± With that, she kicked the pile of leaves, scattering them everywhere. ¡°Oh, how clumsy of me! I didn¡¯t notice the leaves there. Would you mind cleaning them up again?¡± Betty said, turning to nce at Reina. Without a second thought, Reina flung the rest of her peanut shells, scattering them across the ground and into the grass, making it even more challenging to clean up. ncing at her phone, Reina announced, ¡°It¡¯s already seven fifteen. Make sure this yard is spotless by seven thirty!¡± Surveying the chaos scattered across the ground, Dulcie¡¯s anger red. ¡°Haven¡¯t I warned you not to make me angry?¡± Betty scoffed dismissively, ¡°I lead the maids. I earn more than you and rank higher too.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. What are you going to do about it? If you can¡¯t handle it, just quit and leave. ¡± Narrowing her eyes, Dulcie retorted, ¡°I¡¯m fed up with your antics. ¡± No sooner had she spoken than Dulcie gripped her broom and swung it at Betty. The broom struck Betty¡¯s back with such force that she staggered aside in pain. Chapter 2400 ¡°You hit me, and I didn¡¯t retaliate. Reina saw everything clearly. There are cameras in the yard. When Mr. Shaw returns, I¡¯ll make sure he knows what you did! You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be leaving! Ouch!¡± Betty cried out, the pain sharp and sudden. But it wasn¡¯t Dulcie who had caused this new pain. From behind, someone had kicked Betty. She fell to the ground, overwhelmed by the strength of the blow. ¡°Who the hell did that? How dare you kick me?¡± As Dulcie and Reina looked past Betty, they saw Connolly standing there. Beside him was Kyson, oddly dressed in a women¡¯s outfit. Betty and Reina werepletely taken aback. They nced at Kyson, d in a skirt, repeatedly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Did he attend some fancy dress party? Kyson, a tall CEO from a wealthy background, was decked out in a provocative miniskirt! They couldn¡¯t deny his attractiveness. Sure, he was muscr, but his strikingly stunning face made them feel self-conscious. ¡°What¡¯s themotion here?¡± Connolly inquired as he approached them. ¡°Mr. Shaw and I could hear the arguing from a distance. ¡± Betty quickly scrambled to her feet, a shoeprint from Kyson¡¯s kick visible on the back of her dress. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯ve been attacked! The maid was tidying up the yard, and Reina and I merely wanted to check on her, out of kindness. But what did she do? She struck me with her broom! Reina witnessed it all, and it¡¯s recorded on camera!¡± Kyson¡¯s expression was stoic, his eyes shadowy and imprable. It was impossible to discern his thoughts. Typically, such a look from him was a precursor to an outburst, one that terrified all the household staff. However, today, dressed in a women¡¯s outfit and wig, he resembled a regal and striking woman. He dismissed Betty with a nce and focused on Dulcie, who stood at a distance. ¡°What happened from your perspective?¡± Betty whipped around, her re piercing Dulcie, a silent warning to choose her words wisely. Dulcie responded calmly and frankly, ¡°Betty told me to tidy up the yard, asserting her authority over me. She wasn¡¯t alone. Reina was with her, looking to stir up trouble. They littered right where I had cleaned, kicking leaves everywhere, which led me to retaliate with my broom. That¡¯s when you and Connolly arrived. ¡± She recounted the events without any plea for retribution against Betty and Reina. Clutching her broom, she stood upright, her posture dering her innocence. ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡± Betty burst out, unable to contain herself. ¡°I simply tripped over the leaves she had piled up, and Reina identally dropped a few peanut shells. Mr. Shaw, you heard her. She confessed to striking first!¡± Reina bobbed her head vigorously in agreement. ¡°Exactly, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯ve been a faithful maid here for over five years and have always remained professional¡­¡± Chapter 2401 Kyson¡¯s face remained stoic as he turned back to Betty, his voice icy. ¡°Did you instruct Dulcie to sweep here all afternoon?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw. She¡¯s one of the maids. It¡¯s my role to assign their tasks¡­¡± ¡°Connolly,¡± Kyson cut her off abruptly and turned to Connolly. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡± Connolly was taken aback, his fear palpable. Although Betty and Reina were clueless, Connolly was familiar with Kyson¡¯s methods. Kyson¡¯s question hinted at suspicion. Perhaps he believed Connolly was involved in the unfolding events. It was a test. Choosing honesty, Connolly exined, ¡°As we approached, I overheard Betty and Dulcie quarreling. It was Betty and Reina who deliberately stirred up trouble, aiming to provoke Dulcie. ¡± The color drained from Betty¡¯s and Reina¡¯s faces. Kyson, with a chuckle, adjusted the wig slung over his left shoulder to his back, his demeanor shifting to a refined poise. ¡°What actions does the Shaw family¡¯s employment contract dictate we take in such situations?¡± ¡°The contract states that troublemakers are to be disciplined by the family rules. They must receive tenshes each, and then clean the yard. By tomorrow morning, they will be dismissed and banned from working here ever again. ¡± While the prospect of a whipping was bearable, the threat of dismissal terrified Betty and Reina. They reacted with immediate rm. The Shaw family was known for its generous sries and bonuses for servants, but they showed no leniency toward those they fired. Once dismissed, these individuals were cklisted, essentially barred from securing employment in any prestigious household. Moreover, even lesser affluent families, keen on currying favor with the Shaw family, might treat them harshly. Ultimately, they could be ostracized from Stastle entirely. In a desperate plea, Betty implored, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you must reconsider. Mr. Wilson himself rmended me for this position because he saw me as a potential spouse for you. For his sake, please, forgive my actions just this once!¡± Kyson snorted dismissively and said, ¡°He has no authority here.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org You think you can look down on everyone just because an elder vouched for you? That only makes your mistake even graver. And you? You¡¯re certainly not worthy of being my wife. You piece of shit. ¡± As he mentioned the idea of a future wife, his gaze drifted involuntarily toward Dulcie, who was standing quietly not far away, her head bowed in thought. Betty was trembling with fear. She dropped to her knees in front of Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw, please, don¡¯t fire me. Give me another chance, will you? My family just relocated to Stastle to be with me. I¡¯ve just paid this month¡¯s rent, and losing my job would put us all on the streets. Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m begging you, have somepassion!¡± Kyson¡¯s lips twisted into a sneer. ¡°Compassion isn¡¯t in my nature. ¡± His eyes returned to Dulcie, and he spoke with calcted emphasis. ¡°Why don¡¯t you plead with the person you¡¯ve wronged? If she forgives, then perhaps I¡¯ll reconsider. ¡± Betty and Reina felt a surge of reluctant relief. Although they resented Dulcie, calling her unkind names in private and finding the prospect of begging her demeaning, they saw no alternative. ¡°¡°Dulcie! Please, I¡¯m desperate. Losing this job means losing my ce in Stastle. I¡¯ll be backed into a corner! Can¡¯t you just forgive me this once? I never should have offended you, never should have bullied you. I¡¯ll do whatever you want from now on. I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± Tears streamed down their faces as they clutched the hem of Dulcie¡¯s dress, their demeanor pitifully submissive. Chapter 2402 Dulcie stepped back, warding off their touch. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she shook her head with finality. ¡°You need to face the consequences of your actions. You were well aware of the rules in the Shaw family, yet you chose to torment me repeatedly out of jealousy. You should have considered the possibility of being fired. And now youe begging for mercy? It¡¯s toote. I acknowledge your apology, but I won¡¯t grant you another chance. ¡± She was far from naive. Betty and Reina were conniving; forgiving them would only reinforce their belief that they could escape the consequences of their actions. Given another chance, they mightmit even graver offenses. Such malevolent individuals deserved their punishment. Betty was stunned. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Dulcie¡¯s resolute rejection. Her pleas had been so humble, yet Dulcie remained unforgiving. Why? ¡°How can you be so heartless? All I did was ask you to sweep the floor, and you despise me this much? You want to see me trapped and helpless?¡± Dulcie spoke with cool indifference. ¡°Why do you think you can¡¯t survive outside Stastle? It¡¯s because you¡¯re too caught up in your vanity, unwilling to forsake the chance to make money where the wealthy gather. Don¡¯t try to guilt-trip me. You¡¯re just a prime example of ignorance and malice. Without someone setting you straight, you¡¯ll never change. ¡± Her thoughts were clear, and her logic was sharp. Kyson, raising an eyebrow, gazed at Dulcie.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He had once thought her naive, perhaps even simple, likely to be deceived by Betty¡¯s pitiful guise. Yet, Dulcie proved him wrong. She was far from foolish. In the yard, only Reina¡¯s feeble cries lingered. Seeing Dulcie¡¯s firm refusal to help, Betty seethed with anger and bitterness. She was so upset, she almost lunged at Dulcie to p her. With Kyson unlikely to let her off the hook, Betty turned to Connolly and retorted, ¡°Connolly! It¡¯s unfair to only punish Reina and me. Dulcie confessed. She struck me first. She caused trouble too! She deserves to be punished and then expelled from the Shaw family! If Mr. Shaw doesn¡¯t take action against Dulcie, then he¡¯s clearly biased, and that¡¯s unjust!¡± Connolly remained silent. His face tensed slightly as he lifted his gaze to Kyson, curious about his reaction. Kyson sneered icily, ¡°Really? Who the fuck do you think you are? Who decides things around here-you or me, the head of the Shaw family?¡± Betty, pointing at Dulcie with anger shing in her eyes, argued, ¡°Mr. Shaw, she and I are both maids here. You ought to treat us the same. If you favor her, I believe the rest of the maids in this vi will be displeased. ¡± The smirk at the edge of Kyson¡¯s mouth widened, tinged with biting sarcasm. ¡°Who told you she was a maid?¡± He strode over to Dulcie and lifted her into his arms with familiar ease, disregarding the astonishment on her face. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ What are you¡­¡± Dulcie stammered, clearly caught off guard by his actions. Kyson nced down at Betty, who was still on the ground. ¡°I nned to announce it tonight, but it seems you might as well hear it now. ¡± He spoke deliberately, enunciating each word. ¡°Dulcie isn¡¯t my private maid. She¡¯s my wife. We were officially married just a few days ago. ¡± Chapter 2403 The revtion silenced everyone in the courtyard. Connolly¡¯s mouth hung open in disbelief. Dulcie wrapped her arms around Kyson¡¯s neck, her cheeks coloring with a blush. He referred to her as his wife, his voice natural and filled with warmth, sparking joy within her. It all felt so surreal, as if she might be dreaming. Connolly was quick to respond. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Congrattions, Mr. Shaw. And to you, Dulcie-no, Mrs. Shaw!¡± Betty watched Dulcie in Kyson¡¯s embrace with a glint of jealousy. She questioned her own ears, unable to believe what she had heard. In Betty¡¯s eyes, Dulcie was merely a woman with a pretty face and a nice figure, hardly more remarkable than herself, and certainly not a match for her own educational achievements. Yet, it was Dulcie whom Kyson had chosen to marry. Doubt crept into Betty¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. If she really is your wife, why has she never mentioned it? She even said she was your maid. ¡± Kyson defended Dulcie with a firm tone. ¡°Back when we first married, we had our quarrels. She said that to spite me. It¡¯s not your ce to question our rtionship. ¡± Betty was stunned into silence by his retort. Reina, overwhelmed by remorse, sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°Had I known she was your wife, I never would have joined Betty in antagonizing her. What a foolish mistake!¡± Kyson, uninterested in their apologies and excuses, turned to Connolly. ¡°Apply the strictest penalty outlined in the contract. And make sure they¡¯re out by day¡¯s end. I don¡¯t ever want to see them again. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Connolly replied. Kyson, carrying Dulcie, didn¡¯t look back as they entered the vi. Within the safety of his arms, Dulcie felt a profound sense of security as she nced up at him periodically. The feeling of being so cherished was intoxicating. She wished he would always be this kind to her. Reaching up, she gently pinched Kyson¡¯s cheek, reassuring herself of his tangible presence. Kyson looked down and inquired, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You know, I almost mistook you for a woman earlier. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly, his tone cool. ¡°Do I look nice in this skirt?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Dulcie replied earnestly. ¡°If I were a man, I would have fallen for you at first sight. You look stunning, even more beautiful than me from a distance. ¡± Kyson scoffed lightly, ¡°You say that as if I¡¯m not attractive otherwise, or as if your love for me depends on my attire. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s cheeks tinted with a blush. Chapter 2404 The truth was, her affection for Kyson was longstanding and profound. ¡°You¡¯re very handsome in a suit and tie, with a demeanor that¡¯s regally untouchable. ¡± Although ustomed to ttery, Kyson couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of pride hearing his wife¡¯spliments. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen me in a military uniform. I looked even better in F5¡± He was famed for his charm in uniform during his days at the Secret Investigation Department; the uniform lent his refined features a slightly menacing, yet incredibly striking air. ¡°I¡¯d love to see you in your uniform someday. ¡± Dulcie was genuinely eager. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear your uniform anymore?¡± Her innocent question abruptly shifted Kyson¡¯s mood; his expression turned icy. He ced her on the stairs leading to the second floor, his face clouded. Confused by his sudden change, Dulcie asked, ¡°Mr. Shaw, did I say something wrong?¡± He didn¡¯t reply directly. Instead, he instructed indifferently, ¡°Go back to the room and change into a fresh outfit. Join us downstairs in the dining room for dinnerter. ¡± With that, he turned and ascended to his study to work. As Dulcie watched Kyson walk away, the chill in his gaze still haunted her. It was clear there were aspects of his past she was unaware of, and she resolved to discreetly ask Connolly about them to avoid further upsetting Kyson. Yet¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but recall how striking Kyson looked in a skirt, though up close, the masculinity marked by his prominent Adam¡¯s apple was undeniable. Shaking her head to dispel the daydreams, Dulcie returned to her room to change her outfit. Earlier, Kyson had publicly defended Dulcie, confronting Betty and Reina who had caused trouble, and he had promptly dismissed them. He also dered Dulcie his wife in front of several witnesses. The news quickly permeated the entire Shaw household, though Ryder, who had just returned, was still in the dark. At the dinner table, Sally¡¯s knowing smile directed at Dulcie, suggesting she understood more than she let on. The lengthy table, draped in pure white, wasden with exquisite dishes. However, as Kyson, the head of the family, had not yet begun to eat, everyone else remained seated, waiting to start. When Ryder¡¯s favorite dish, cheesy mashed potatoes, was brought out, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Kyson, what¡¯s the big news? Let¡¯s hear it, or the food will get cold. I¡¯m starving. ¡± Kyson, unfazed, responded, ¡°Let¡¯s eat then. It¡¯s just a family matter-nothing too formal.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡± He began the meal with a spoonful of soup, signaling everyone else to start. It was Dulcie¡¯s first time at a dinner with the nobility, and unsure of the protocols, she kept her eyes on Kyson, mimicking his actions to fit in. As Kyson gracefully handled his utensils, Dulcie mirrored his movements precisely. She matched his cement of the napkin on the right, ensuring hers was never on the left. Chapter 2405 The dinner atmosphere eventually rxed, and seeing Dulcie more at ease, Kyson began his announcement. ¡°Tonight, I need to share something quite personal. I¡¯m married. ¡± ¡°What ?¡± Ryder almost choked on his soup, hastily wiping his mouth as he bombarded Kyson with questions. ¡°You¡¯re married? When? How did I not know? Was it a quick decision? Who is she?¡± His queries flew fast and furious. Sally, suppressing a smile, nced at Dulcie across the table and interjected, ¡°Ryder, look who¡¯s right here. ¡± It was only then that Ryder truly noticed Dulcie. She offered a shy, polite smile. ¡°I thought¡­ Wasn¡¯t she¡­ your maid?¡± Kyson rified, ¡°The following day after Dulcie came home with me, we got married. Yes, it was rather sudden, which is why I hadn¡¯t mentioned it. But we¡¯re doing well, and I wanted you all to know now. ¡± Ryder nodded, his initial shock turning into eptance. ¡°This is wonderful news. Congrattions, Dulcie. You¡¯re part of the Shaw family now. Rx, and feel at home. If you need anything or have questions, Connolly and the staff are here, and you can always ask me. ¡± His smile was genuine and weing. ¡°Thank you, Ryder. ¡± Dulcie was touched by the casual and friendly nature of the Shaw family, a stark contrast to the more traditional and restrictive families she knew. Yet, despite the warmth, a trace of sadness tinged her expression; the harmony she experienced now felt fleeting. A hint of mncholy shadowed her eyes as she continued to eat. Ryder noticed her expression and turned to Kyson. ¡°Now that you¡¯re legally married, when will the wedding be? She¡¯s your wife, after all. She deserves a proper celebration, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kyson paused with his spoon in mid-air and remained silent. Dulcie caught his subtle change of expression. ording to their signed contract, their marriage would remain a secret from the outside world. Reflecting on their pact, Dulcie spoke with a sense of finality. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t need a wedding. ALL that matters is that we¡¯re together, now and always. A ceremony is just a formality. Besides, Kyson¡¯s career doesn¡¯t leave him any time for such things. ¡± Ryder clicked his tongue and sighed, expressing his admiration. ¡°Dulcie, you¡¯re so understanding. You¡¯ll make an excellent wife. Those spoiled and privileged women from wealthy backgrounds wouldn¡¯t dream of saying something like that. ¡± Sally bristled at his words. ¡°What do you mean by that, Ryder? Who are you calling spoiled?¡± Coming from a wealthy family herself, Sally wondered if Ryder was hinting at her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ryder¡¯s smile faltered as he hurried to rify, ¡°I wasn¡¯t referring to you, Sally. Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. ¡± Chapter 2406 From his ce of honor at the table, Kyson finally spoke, supporting Ryder. ¡°He¡¯s right, Sally. You¡¯ve always been spoiled and cherished by all of us here. You¡¯re the most adorable. ¡± Sally¡¯s mood lifted with thepliment, feeling her importance over others like Noelle in Kyson¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Kyson,¡± she said with a yful wink and formed a heart with her fingers. Kyson merely smiled in response and went back to his meal. Ryder observed the interactions before turning back to Dulcie. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to be considerate by forgoing a wedding, but you deserve one,¡± he suggested. He then proposed, ¡°What if we announce your marriage on the Shaw Group¡¯s official website? When Kyson finds the time, we can organize a proper wedding. ¡± Dulcie remained quiet, her face tense. Why was Ryder fixating on the wedding? Was there nothing else to discuss? ¡°What do you think, Kyson?¡± Ryder nced at him. Kyson kept his gaze down and continued eating, his expression unreadable.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll stand by whatever Dulcie decides. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Ryder replied, turning to Dulcie with a smile. ¡°Did you hear that? Kyson¡¯s on board. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s hand tightened around her fork. She understood that Kyson was signaling to follow their agreement. Yet, he passed the burden to her while Ryder waited eagerly for a response. She felt utterly lost. Silently, she sought Kyson¡¯s support with a pleading look. Kyson, however, seemed detached, focusing solely on his meal as if the conversation didn¡¯t concern him. Dulcie nervously bit her lip, deep in thought. Sally, noticing Dulcie¡¯s difort, intervened. ¡°Ryder, ease up, will you? Look, you¡¯re embarrassing her. It¡¯s her first time here as Kyson¡¯s wife. Lay off the questions!¡± Ryder appeared puzzled. ¡°I thought I was helping¡­¡± ¡°You thought wrong. Her family¡¯s in¡­ Tu¡­ oh, Tuborg, somewhere far away. I bet they don¡¯t even know she¡¯s married. She has her reasons for keeping things low-key. Let¡¯s respect their privacy. ¡± Ryder fell silent. Sally went on, ¡°And what does it matter if they skip the wedding? They could just travel and have a ceremony when they find the time. It¡¯s quite trendy now. Lucinda and Nathan, remember? Their twins are five, and they haven¡¯t had a ceremony. They¡¯ve only managed a trip. I wonder if Lucinda will ever wear a wedding dress. I heard Lucinda never had a proper wedding the first time she got married. She just posed for a wedding photo in her dress¡­¡± Sally¡¯s words grew more gossipy as she spoke. Chapter 2407 As Kyson listened, his mood darkened. Suddenly, he mmed his fork down, stood up, and announced, ¡°I¡¯m full. Enjoy your meal. ¡± He headed for the stairs and disappeared in less than a minute. Sally shook her head and muttered, ¡°What a hopeless case. After all these years and he¡¯s married, he still can¡¯t stand to hear about any hardship in Lucinda¡¯s life. ¡± Dulcie sensed an undercurrent of tension. ¡°Sally, was Lucinda you mentioned closely connected to Kyson? Why does he react like that when you talk about her?¡± Sally offered a strained smile. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot you were here, Dulcie. My apologies. It¡¯s just old history. She was his childhood friend, nothing more.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡± Childhood friend? Dulcie contemted this revtion. If this woman was the cause of Kyson¡¯s perpetual moodiness, she surely mattered. Noticing Dulcie¡¯s distraction, Sally served some food onto her te, attempting to distract her from her earlier words. ¡°Try this, Dulcie. It¡¯s delicious. And don¡¯t worry about the childhood friend talk. It¡¯s irrelevant. He married you, which means you¡¯re the one he loves now. ¡± Ryder pressed a hand to his lips, and then cleared his throat conspicuously. He realized Sally¡¯s remarks were only stirring more trouble. ¡°Dulcie, don¡¯t mind her. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. Just enjoy the meal. Our chef¡¯s cooking rivals that of any Michelin- starred restaurant. Make sure to try everything,¡± he encouraged. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Ryder. ¡± Dulcie continued eating, trying to push the thoughts away, yet the name ¡°Lucinda¡± lingered in her mind. It was ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Kyson was still working in his study. Dulcie, holding a ss of freshly squeezed juice prepared by the chef, knocked on the door of his study. ¡°Come in. ¡± His voice was calm and carried an attractive timbre. She opened the door, ced the juice on his desk, and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Mr. Shaw, thank you for helping me in the yard today. I¡¯ll be more vignt and ensure I¡¯m no trouble to you here. ¡± Kyson ceased typing and looked up slowly. Chapter 2408 ¡°You haven¡¯t been any trouble. But today was odd; you didn¡¯t seem like someone who just takes orders. So why were you sweeping the yard when Betty told you to?¡± Dulcie fidgeted with the hem of her dress. ¡°She used me of loafing around in your room because I¡¯m your personal maid. I thought since you told everyone I was the maid, I should act the part. Everyone else was busy, and I was alone in the room, so I went outside. I just didn¡¯t expect Betty to make things difficult for me so openly. ¡± Her exnation was sound. As Kyson studied her, noticing her difort, he was struck by a yful impulse. He reached out and gently took her arm, catching her off guard. Before she could pull away, he drew her closer, guiding her to sit on hisp. Surprised, she turned to him, her face flushing. ¡°Mr. Shaw?¡± Kyson gave a slight smile. ¡°Are you suggesting I should have revealed your true role in the Shaw family sooner to prevent Betty and the others from mistreating you?¡± Dulcie stammered, ¡°No¡­ no, that¡¯s not what I meant. ¡± Kyson chuckled, a spark of mischief in his eyes. ¡°You hesitated. ¡± Dulcie sighed, feeling cornered. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean that. ¡± ¡°The more you deny, the more it seems you¡¯re hiding something. ¡± She fell silent, frustration building within her. Her silky hair and blue eyes gave her an almost ethereal, doll-Like appearance, which only entuated her expression of vexation. Her cheeks puffed up slightly in her annoyance, making her look unexpectedly adorable. Kysonughed softly, finding her reaction intriguing. How had he never noticed how charming Dulcie could be, especially when she was trying to hide her annoyance yet couldn¡¯t quite manage to mask it? Her facade of irritation mixed with restraint was genuinely captivating. He nced down, his eyes inadvertently drawn to her Lips. Lately, he found himself increasingly drawn to Dulcie, noticing the delicate beauty in her features that seemed to grow more captivating by the day.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, he leaned in closer to her, his intentions clear. The thought of having such a fascinating woman as his wife, sharing his home, seemed increasingly appealing. If Dulcie continued to behave so well, perhaps extending their one- year marriage contract wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea. As these thoughts swirled in his mind, he moved nearer. Close enough now that Dulcie could feel the warmth of his breath, each exhale brushing against her skin, stirring a warmth that seemed to seep into her very veins. Chapter 2409 As Kyson¡¯s lips drew nearer, Dulcie¡¯s breath hitched in nervous anticipation. Was he¡­ about to kiss her? The thought allowed her to imagine a tender memory to cherish post- divorce. She closed her eyes, lost in the swell of emotions, careful not to break the fragile moment. However, Kyson paused mere inches from her lips and whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve been glued to your phone a lottely. What¡¯s been keeping you busy?¡± Why would he bring up such an irrelevant topic? Itpletely ruined the romantic mood. ¡®s BunnyBookery Dulcie opened her eyes to find him reclining in his chair, back to the initial distance between them. He hadn¡¯t intended to kiss her. She had misinterpreted his intentions. Embarrassment flushed her cheeks a deeper shade of red. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I¡¯ve been job hunting,¡± she replied. ¡°Still haven¡¯t found anything?¡± She nodded, a hint of frustration in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s challenging to find something that fits your criteria. No jobs involvingte nights, social drinking, or revealing attire. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m concerned for your safety,¡± he said with a raised eyebrow and a yful smile. ¡°But how long do you n on sitting here?¡± Startled, Dulcie quickly got up as if jolted by electricity, stammering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Kyson, left speechless by her abrupt reaction, nced down at his legs, which seemed to retain the warmth of her presence. She was¡­ undeniably attractive. ¡°Well. ¡± Dulcie fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°I just came to bring you some juice and thank you. I¡¯ve said what I needed to, so I won¡¯t keep you from your work any longer. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kyson responded nonchntly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Dulcie turned and fled, her face aze with embarrassment. The door to the study closed behind her, leaving the room silent except for Kyson¡¯s presence. Kyson stared at his right hand as if under a spell. Just moments before, he had wrapped it around Dulcie¡¯s waist, pulling her close. Her waist was slender, hardly fleshy, yet exceptionally soft. Chapter 2410 A dryness caught in his throat, stirring a restlessness within him. He had known Lucinda for many years, and since they had parted ways in their youth, he had never touched her again. When memories flooded back in the stillness of the night, no matter how much he longed to hold her, it was impossible-she was now Nathan¡¯s wife. Dulcie was the first since then that he had touched so closely. He continued to gaze at his palm, lost in thought until the chime of a new email notification snapped him back to reality. Reflecting on Dulcie¡¯s job search, he sent a quick message to his assistant before diving back into his work. At the Payne family home, the morning was disrupted by Sonny¡¯s loudints. ¡®s BunnyBookery Luisa had reached her Limit. She smacked his forehead, exasperated. ¡°Enough with the dramatics. It¡¯s just makeup. It¡¯s not the end of the world. ¡± Sonny fell silent, his face a picture of wounded pride. ¡°I¡¯m a man. Why do I need to wear colored contact lenses, draw on eyeliner, wear lipstick, and even put on fake eyshes? It¡¯s unbearable!¡± Luisa rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a typical guy! You deserve to be single all your life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Sonny grinned and wrapped an arm around her waist. ¡°Why bother finding a wife? I¡¯ve already got one right here, and we¡¯ve been married for almost two years. ¡± Luisa huffed, saying, ¡°You handled the wedding gifts yourself. You manage our finances and somehow ended up keeping all the money to yourself. You¡¯re quite the businessman. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the biggest winner here? I handle the finances, and you handle me. Isn¡¯t everything ultimately yours?¡± ¡°That makes sense. ¡± Luisa chuckled as she continued applying his makeup. She had never considered divorce. Now that she had married Sonny, she wasmitted to him for life! Twenty minutester, Luisa carefully finished the makeup application. ¡°Look! You¡¯re already very handsome bare-faced, but with makeup, you¡¯re absolutely stunning!¡± She handed him a mirror. Sonny looked at his reflection. The face staring back wore a wig with twin ponytails draped behind the ears. The makeup was so meticulously applied it rendered his pores invisible and hisplexion radiant. Enhanced by fake eyshes and eyeliner, his eyes lookedrger than usual. His lips, coated in glossy lipstick, pouted slightly, conveying both allure and innocence. He stared in disbelief. Chapter 2411 ¡°Who is this? Is this really me?¡± Luisa burst intoughter, clutching her sides. ¡°Could it possibly be me? What do you think? My makeup skills are top-notch, right? You look gorgeous!¡± Seeing himself like this was a novelty for Sonny, intriguing and surprisingly fun. Having worn a women¡¯s outfit the day before, he found himself more at ease in it today. Luisa covered her mouth to stifle her giggles. ¡°You know, they say men either cross-dress once or they can¡¯t stop. It might be addictive. Maybe after this month, you¡¯ll start loving women¡¯s clothes and turn from my husband into my bestie. ¡± Sonny yfully flicked her forehead. ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯ll never get addicted to this, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m bing your bestie!¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But we can be bros. ¡± Luisa feigned a stern look. ¡°I¡¯m fine with being bros, but I wonder if you can handle me being the boss!¡± She nced at Sonny¡¯s short skirt and yfully tapped his rear. The whole scene was hrious. Sonny stiffened and turned a shade paler, his rage palpable. Suppressing his anger, Sonny gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and now you want to be my bro?¡± Luisa chuckled and retorted, ¡°Well, you said you want to be my bestie, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sonny was dumbfounded. Did he really say that? How could he not remember? Interrupting his thoughts, Luisa pushed him gently toward the door. ¡°Come on! It¡¯s not a big deal. Let it go. Look at the time. Aren¡¯t you supposed to clean the restrooms at theb today?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. That snapped Sonny back to reality. He checked the time hastily. He was going to bete! ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll skip breakfast. Tell Kern to have the driver take you to work. ¡± ¡°No need. I can drive myself. ¡± Sonny and Kyson arrived at theb around the same time. It was an open-air parking lot, and they had parked their cars facing opposite directions. Surprisingly, they bumped into each other at the entrance of theb. Chapter 2412 Kyson stared at Sonny for a moment before recognizing him. After sizing him up, Kyson gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Impressive. You even went for makeup. Really stepping up your game, huh?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t really have a retort. He felt bitter but could only swallow his pride. With a snort, he entered theb ahead of Kyson. He had never wanted to wear makeup. If he could, he would have preferred to be invisible. He was hoping that Destinee and Colby would lose interest in seeing him in a mini-skirt and focus all their attention on Kyson. ¡®s BunnyBookery Unfortunately, Nathan¡¯s desire to win against his rival in love had forced Sonny to get makeup done. It was utterly absurd! Despite the mini-skirt, Sonny walked with a determined, masculine stride. Observing this, Kyson sneered and followed Sonny into theb. It was still early, so Colby had not yet arrived for his infusion. ording to yesterday¡¯s division of work, Kyson and Sonny headed straight to the restrooms. Having done it once already the previous day, they worked much faster today. By the time Colby arrived at theb for his infusion, Kyson and Sonny had already cleaned two restrooms each. Since it was a day off, Destinee didn¡¯t go to kindergarten. She joined Colby for his infusion and also came to see how Kyson and Sonny were doing. ¡°Gee!¡± Destinee¡¯s screams echoed through the entire building. Sonny could barely stand it. ¡°Destinee, please keep it down. I¡¯d Like to hold on to whatever dignity I have left. ¡± ¡°Uncle Sonny, you look so beautiful today! You¡¯re Like a fairy!¡± Destinee giggled, wrapping her arms around his legs. Sonny¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Fairies are all delicate. Have you ever seen a fairy as tall and strong as me?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Destinee giggled even more. Then she pulled out her phone and eagerly started taking photos of him. ¡°Uncle Sonny, raise your hands! That¡¯s it. Lift your leg a little higher. And push out your butt more! That will make you look prettier. ¡± Sonny was speechless. Every photo made him want to disappear off the face of this earth. After about half an hour, Destinee finally decided to leave. Chapter 2413 Sonny was so relieved he felt like throwing a party. ¡°Go find Kyson Take as many photos of him as you did of me. Make sure he looks great. Don¡¯t let him be outdone!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Destinee left happily to find Kyson. It was noon. During the lunch break, Sonny checked his phone and was surprised to find that Destinee had uploaded photos of him and Kyson in women¡¯s clothes once again. With two days in a row of uploads, he had unwittingly be a trending topic. Now, he was more popr than Kyson, all done up with makeup and,beled by manyizens as a fairy. Sonny covered his face with his hands. He never imagined that one day he would be in the spotlight for wearing women¡¯s clothes. Back in his army training days, he had a fiercepetitive spirit. But now, facing this situation, all he wanted was to disappear. He was forced into wearing such clothes and makeup! What a torment. Feeling quite irritated, he dialed Nathan¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± On the other end of the line, Nathan¡¯s voice was as deep as ever. Sonny remained silent. He had been prepared to have his pay docked and was ready to give Nathan a piece of his mind. But as soon as he heard Nathan¡¯s casually authoritative tone, he hesitated.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Instead, he chuckled nervously and said, ¡°Have you seen the trending topics?¡± ¡°Yeah. Good job. ¡± That was it? All this for just that? Sonny was disgruntled. ¡°I bet you enjoyed it. I was miserable! I¡¯m all man, inside and out. But I doubt if I can say that for long. ¡± Nathan was typing on his keyboard. He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re married. You don¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to be gay, do you?¡± Sonny was speechless. That wasn¡¯t what he meant at all. Chapter 2414 Gathering his thoughts, he continued cautiously, ¡°I was forced into wearing makeup because you wanted to one-up Kyson. You¡¯ve benefited quite a bit from this, haven¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you think I, your pawn, deserve somepensation?¡± His voice wavered as he spoke. ¡°How about a year-end bonus at the Payne Group?¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± Sonny eximed with joy. ¡°Just do your thing. I¡¯ll head back to the restrooms! Cleaning is my passion!¡± Kyson and Sonny spent the entire day in the restrooms. In the afternoon, they finished at almost the same time, an hour ahead of schedule due to their newfound efficiency. After receiving a phone call, Sonny took the initiative to approach Kyson. ¡°We need an informant for a mission tonight. Wanna help us?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Kyson calmly refused, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°You have to! You lost the bet. You¡¯re myckey,¡± Sonny said, cigarette defiantly held in his mouth. With makeup and a miniskirt, he looked like a female underworld boss. Kyson stayed silent for a moment before asking, ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯ll disguise yourself as a woman and go to a bar. Sit at a table and keep an eye on a suspect. I¡¯llmunicate with you remotely. He¡¯s very cautious, and has evaded the National Security Bureau three times. This time, I need you to seduce him and find any contraband before he notices anything weird. ¡± After all, Kyson used to be the leader of the Secret Investigation Department. He understood the task instantly after Sonny briefed him. Once Sonny finished speaking, he continued to size up Kyson. Kyson was confused. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go to a bar dressed like that. And¡­ You¡¯re quite t-chested. We need to make you look more sexy,¡± Sonny said thoughtfully. Kyson said nothing. He covered his chest and shot Sonny a cold re. The truth was, he had lost the bet, and despite his displeasure, he knew he had to do whatever Sonny wanted. Night fell and the city¡¯s nightlife began bustling. Sonny removed his makeup, changed back into his usual clothes, and took Kyson shopping. As they walked, the shop assistants all nced sideways, assuming they were a couple. Kyson, wearing a mask and a hat, remained unrecognized despite being a trending topic. Thirty minutester, after careful selection, Sonny bought a sexy outfit for Kyson, perfect for a night at the bar. It was a gold, sequined mini-skirt that entuated the shape of the hips. Chapter 2415 Kyson sported apletely different style than the maid¡¯s dress. After the selections were made, the shop assistant totaled up the items and said politely, ¡°Sir, your totales to $88, 888. 90. Will you be paying by card?¡± Sonny instinctively reached for his wallet. Realizing he wasn¡¯t buying clothes for Luisa, he sighed, nced back at Kyson awkwardly navigating in high heels, and instructed, ¡°Come over here and pay. ¡± Wobbling precariously in his unfamiliar high heels, Kyson nearly toppled over. His serious frown turned into a re aimed directly at Sonny. He raised his eyebrows, silently asking, ¡°What?¡± Even the sales assistant at the counter had her eyes glued to Sonny. The man took his girlfriend shopping for clothes and made her pay? Unbelievable! The sales assistant studied Sonny closely. At first, he seemed quite charming, but now he just looked like a jerk. Feeling the heat of her judgmental gaze, Sonny awkwardly smiled. Exining that Kyson was actually a man in disguise would only make things worse-they¡¯d be seen as perverts! So, he improvised. ¡°ALL my money is with her. I don¡¯t have any cash on me. ¡± The sales assistant¡¯s eyes lit up in understanding. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re such a good boyfriend. Your girlfriend is lucky to have someone who hands over his paycheck willingly. ¡± Sonny beamed with a bit too much pride. For his Luisa, he was indeed a good husband. He shot a meaningful look at Kyson, silently urging, ¡°What are you waiting for? Pay up. ¡± Kyson, who was forced into women¡¯s clothes for an undercover mission, narrowed his eyes. This whole expense should be on Sonny, yet he was trying to make Kyson foot the bill. Was Sonny nning to get a reimbursement from the National Security Bureau with the invoice? Same old Sonny, scheming as always. Although Kyson was well-off, he wasn¡¯t about to be a sucker and pay for someone else¡¯s bills. Clearing his throat, Kyson adjusted his voice to a sweet, delicate tone. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any money. Didn¡¯t I give you all my sry this month? You said your wife wanted a diamond ne, and I paid for it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± The sales assistant¡¯s expression morphed into one of horror. Chapter 2416 The man¡­ had a wife? And this woman was his mistress? The sales assistant, who moments ago thought Sonny was a decent guy, now saw him as a two-timing scumbag.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He was a jerk! He cheated on his wife! And now, she looked at Kyson differently, too. Her gaze shifted to Kyson with disdain. This woman knew her boyfriend was married yet still chose to be a home wrecker. What a pair! They were such a waste of good looks. In the brief moments Kyson spoke, the sales assistant had already concocted a dramatic backstory. Sonny was shocked and speechless. The atmosphere dropped to a freezing point, embarrassment chilling him to the bone. He wished he could vanish into thin air. Sonny red at Kyson, whispering through gritted teeth, ¡°What the heck are you talking about?¡± Kyson raised an eyebrow, his eyes glinting mischievously. Sonny picked on him most of the time, and he figured it was only fair to return the favor. Feigning shyness, Kyson covered his face and continued in that sweet voice, ¡°Hurry and pay up. You said your wife went to her family. That¡¯s why you had the time to take me shopping, right? You promised to treat me. Why do I have to pay now?¡± With an innocent flutter of hisshes, he added, ¡°Come on! If we stay any longer, you¡¯ll embarrass mepletely!¡± Sonny was in a dilemma. Kyson¡¯s sweet, clear voice was so convincing, and his disguise was far better than Sonny¡¯s. Having no choice, Sonny reluctantly pulled out his wallet and turned to the shop assistant, forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll pay by card. ¡± Before he forgot, Sonny leaned closer and added, ¡°And don¡¯t forget the invoice for 100 thousand dors. ¡± The shop assistant, maintaining her professional demeanor, replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯ll issue an invoice based on the actual amount you spend. You¡¯ll receive a paper invoice on the spot, and we can email an electronic invoiceter if needed. ¡± The service was impable. Sonny¡¯s n to get an inted reimbursement was foiled. He had wanted to take the invoice to Nathan to ask for a hundred thousand dors, yet now, he could only give up. He reluctantly swiped his card for the actual amount, which totaled $88, 888. 90, his frown deepening with each passing second. Chapter 2417 Sitting behind him, Kyson watched with a wicked smile and sparkling eyes. The sales assistant handed over the paper invoice with both hands. ¡°Thank you for your patronage, sir. Have a nice day. ¡± Her tone was polite, but her eyes screamed, ¡°Please don¡¯te here again. We don¡¯t wee cheating couples!¡± As Sonny fumed, Kyson¡¯s mischievous grin only widened. Before leaving, Sonny tried exining to the sales assistant. ¡°Don¡¯t believe a word she said. She¡¯s got a screw loose and always pulls these stunts on me when we go out. ¡± He pointed to his head, implying that something was wrong with Kyson¡¯s mind. The woman smiled awkwardly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s your personal affairs, and you don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. We won¡¯t tell anyone. ¡± Sonny was rendered speechless, realizing there was no way to defend himself in this situation. Holding back his anger, he turned around and red at Kyson. ¡°I¡¯ve paid. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Kyson, still in the delicate voice, cooed, ¡°Thanks. ¡± Sonny felt an overwhelming urge to punch him. Sadly, all he could do was storm out of the store with Kyson teetering behind him, still in those high heels. The evening¡¯s mission began smoothly. Kyson¡¯s outfit was a stunningly seductive tight skirt and a blouse with puffy long sleeves that expertly hid his muscr arms. He wore slimming clothes thatpressed his abdominal muscles, making breathing challenging. With the operation already underway, he couldn¡¯t afford to rx, so he held his breath and utilized his disguise skills honed in the Secret Investigation Department as he navigated the bar. Passersby, both male and female, couldn¡¯t help but notice him. His face was strikingly beautiful, and his tall, statuesque frame made him stand out even more. Though his disguise was wless, he still appeared bulkier than the average woman. His height alone made him more noticeable than many men. It was really hard not to attract attention. As soon as he entered the private room Sonny had directed him to, he caught the attention of everyone inside. The leader was a middle-aged man with a round face, balding hair, and a beer belly. He was leering at Kyson. Kyson frowned at once. He felt that the target looked like a clove of garlic somehow. Kyson quickly collected his thoughts, lowering his head and speaking in a sweet, shy voice. ¡°Sorry, I was just using the restroom and must have entered the wrong room. ¡± Chapter 2418 Sitting at the head of the table, David Miller waved him over. ¡°Hey pretty, now that you¡¯re here, might as well join us for a few sses. ¡± Kyson feigned hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ appropriate, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We don¡¯t mind. We¡¯re all friends here,¡± David insisted. Two smiling men pulled him over and pushed him to sit beside David. As David sized him up, he finally focused on Kyson¡¯s unique, exquisite eyes. ¡°Beer or wine? Or would you like something else? We¡¯ve got it all here,¡± he offered. Kyson nced at a smoking man nearby. ¡°I¡¯d like a cigarette. ¡± David looked impressed. ¡°I like your style. ¡± He handed Kyson a premium cigarette. Kyson took it with a practiced elegance, and David lit it for him. Holding the cigarette with slender fingers, Kyson took azy drag, exuding a mix of allure and dominance. His sexy outfit and confident demeanor made him the undisputed center of attention, overshadowing every other woman in the room in an instant. The men in the private room were mesmerized, losing interest in anyone else. David, particrly smitten, remarked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman smoke so stylishly. ¡± He poured Kyson a ss of red wine, subtly dropping something imperceptible into the ss. With a sly smile, he handed it to Kyson. ¡°How about a drink?¡± Kyson noticed David¡¯s feeble tricks almost instantly. Yet, with an air of calmness, Kyson took the ss offered to him.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. All the men in the private room watched intently, anticipation lighting up their faces as they waited for him to drink the wine. The women, on the other hand, eyed him with pity, thinking he was about to endure some misfortune. They figured he was simply unlucky to have wandered into the wrong room. With every eye on him, Kyson lifted the ss to his lips, poised to take a sip. Just as the wine touched his mouth, he suddenly erupted into a fit of violent coughing, as though choked by smoke. Despite his coughing fit and furrowed brow, his striking features remained evident, making him stand out even more. David, known for his gentle demeanor toward women, immediately offered Kyson a tissue and reached out to pat his back. Kyson, still coughing, identally spilled the wine all over David¡¯s suit pants. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t intend for that to happen! Let me clean it up for you!¡± he eximed, dabbing at the stains with a napkin. Chapter 2419 Despite his efforts, the suit pants were beyond saving. A man nearby seized the moment toment, ¡°Mr. Miller¡¯s suit is very expensive. Now that you¡¯ve ruined it, you¡¯ll have topensate. ¡± David, trying to maintain his gentlemanly facade, smiled awkwardly and waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just changeter. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyes shone with genuine apology as he said in a sweet, almost naive voice, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Would you like me to apany you upstairs to change into a new set?¡± The men exchanged knowing nces and smirked. Kyson had offered to go upstairs with David, seemingly oblivious to the implications. David, thinking he was about to enjoy some unexpected fun, didn¡¯t hesitate to ept. They left the room together. Meanwhile, outside the bar, a ck police van was parked. Inside, a group of policemen were intently listening to the live feed from the receiver hidden on Kyson. Sonny smirked. ¡°Kyson is quite the strategist. No wonder he was the chief of the Secret Investigation Department. He¡¯s got skills. ¡± The sound from the receiver continued, indicating that Kyson was sessfully leading David upstairs. The background noise gradually faded, reced by the more intimate sounds of their conversation. Sonny, sitting in the police van, listened intently, expecting to hear something incriminating. ¡®s BunnyBookery Instead, David¡¯s voice came through, unexpectedly candid. ¡°Dude, your Adam¡¯s apple is quite something.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. You¡¯re about 6. 5 feet tall in those high heels, almost scraping the ceiling. I have to admit, you Look incredible in that skirt-prettier than most women. But, I¡¯m a stickler for details, and you have too many ws. ¡± David continued, his voice growing colder, ¡°You look unforgettable, and your voice is spot on. Yet, I see through you. Who sent you? What do you want from me? I¡¯m just a citizen. I know nothing worth your trouble. I could drown you in the bathtub before your boss even knows what happened. So, what¡¯s it going to be? Stripped naked or striking a pose?¡± The atmosphere in the police van turned somber instantly. David had been arrested a few times, and his wariness was apparent. They had hoped Kyson could outsmart David, but it seemed David was once again a step ahead. They felt a wave of disappointment wash over them. Sonny was about to instruct Kyson to abort the mission. His safety was paramount, and they could afford to wait for solid proof. But before he could issue themand, the receiver cut out abruptly. The sudden loss of signal was apanied by a harsh, crackling noise from the radio, making everyone wince. Sonny¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Shit! Something¡¯s wrong. The suspect has a gun. Our informant is in danger!¡± Reacting swiftly, the team exited the van and made their way into the bar. Their police badges allowed them to move quickly and discreetly, avoiding any public rm. They took the employee passage, a shortcut that led directly to the rooms. Chapter 2420 Sonny took the lead, heading straight for the room where Kyson and David had gone. Before they reached the door, a deafening gunshot echoed through the corridor. The bang was loud, almost deafening. Panic ensued as terrified customers downstairs screamed and fled in every direction. Sonny, realizing the gravity of the situation, quickly split his team. Four officers would join him in rescuing Kyson while the rest managed the evacuation, ensuring the crowd¡¯s safe exit. As he approached the closed door, he drew his gun from the holster at his waist, loading it with precision. With a decisive nod, one of the officers kicked the door open, revealing a chaotic scene inside. Shattered vases littered the floor, and a fresh bullet hole marred the wall. Sonny¡¯s relief was palpable; the bullet had hit the vase. His eyes scanned the room, gun at the ready until theynded on the open bathroom door. The sight before them was startling. Kyson, looking imposing in his ill-fitting high heels, stood over David with an air of authority. His boxer briefs were visible beneath his short skirt, adding an odd touch to the scene. David¡¯s hands hung limply, dislocated and useless. He was drenched, sitting in a bathtub filled with cold water, his face red from continuous coughing. ¡®s BunnyBookery The footsteps outside the bathroom door made Kyson turn around. Dropping his feigned high-pitched voice, he greeted them with a wicked smile. ¡°Just in time. Mr. Miller here got a little too drunk and arrogant for his good. I figured he needed a bit of sobering up. While I was at it, I asked him about the location of the contraband. ¡± Sonny stepped forward, gun still at the ready. ¡°Did he tell you?¡± With a flourish, Kyson revealed his open palm, disying exactly what they had been searching for. ¡°Satisfied?¡± Sonny couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. ¡°You did well. I owe you a pack of cigarettes. Your methods are a bit unorthodox, but you got the information, Just remember, next time, follow protocol and listen to your superiors. ¡± Kyson sneered, his expression defiant. ¡°I¡¯m not with the National Security Bureau. Why should I take orders? I get results. That¡¯s what matters. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kyson kicked off his high heels with a flourish, tossing them into the bathtub. ¡°You take over,¡± he said, turning on his heel and striding out of the room, barefoot and unbothered. As Kyson¡¯s figure disappeared down the hallway, Sonny found himself momentarily lost in thought. If Kyson were a woman, he¡¯d be one cool gal, he mused. Chapter 2421 The skills Kyson had acquired in the Secret Investigation Department were undeniable-efficient, ruthless, and uniquely effective. But his wrong choices had derailed what could have been a brilliant career. Sonny shook off his reverie with a sigh and turned his attention back to the task at hand, coordinating the aftermath of David¡¯s arrest. Outside the bar, Kyson changed into his men¡¯s clothes in the back of the car. The familiar attire brought a sense offort and normalcy. As he settled in, his phone buzzed with an iing text message. He nced at the screen and saw it was from Dulcie. The message was brief: ¡°It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Will youe back for dinner? Ryder and Sally are waiting for you. ¡± Kyson smiled, a hint of weariness in his expression. He quickly typed a reply: ¡°Are they the only ones? What about you?¡± He sent the text. Minutes ticked by with no response. He waited, eyes glued to the screen, feeling an unfamiliar but pleasant sense of anticipation and he found himself hoping more fervently than he¡¯d like to admit. Finally, the phone buzzed again. Dulcie¡¯s reply was sinct but heartfelt. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, too. ¡± Her concise words warmed him, and he smiled, genuinely and deeply. After so many years of solitude, the thought of someone waiting for him at home was a novel, yetforting feeling. It was something he never thought he would have, and it felt undeniably good. Kyson put away his phone and left the message unanswered. He swiftly smoked a cigarette; then he started the engine and elerated powerfully. His luxury car sped under the moonlight, heading straight back to the Shaw family estate. At the Shaw family home, the cook had already set dinner ready. Ryder, Sally, and Dulcie were all waiting for him in the dining area. With his hands casually tucked in his pockets, Kyson sauntered into the dining room. ¡°I often workte, and I¡¯ve told you all to go ahead without me. Why wait to eat until I return today?¡± Sally, seated and supporting her chin with one hand, responded in a gentle tone, ¡°It was Dulcie¡¯s doing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cyrus and I invited her to dine with us, but she insisted on waiting for you. So, we ended up waiting alongside her. ¡± Ryder chimed in, ¡°Kyson, your new wife really is considerate. She seems to care about you a lot. It¡¯s rare to find such genuine people these days. You should really appreciate her. ¡± Dulcie shyly cast her eyes downward, feeling slightly embarrassed. Kyson¡¯s gaze was serene and thoughtful. ¡°I certainly intend to take good care of my wife. ¡± The siblings exchanged a few more words, and then they all started eating once Kyson took his ce at the head of the table. Chapter 2422 Before long, the only sounds filling the room were the clinks of cutlery on the tes. After the meal, Kyson and Dulcie retired to their room. Dulcie appeared quite cheerful that evening. As soon as she returned to her room, Dulcie was eager to share her exciting news with Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I secured a job today. ¡± Kyson remained expressionless. ¡°Oh? What kind of job is it?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°It appears to be with a major real estate firm. I applied for a data manager position, responsible for organizing information and assisting staff from other departments with tasks like photocopying documents. The educational requirements weren¡¯t stringent. I had a video interview today, and HR told me to start tomorrow. ¡± Kyson chuckled and quirked an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t even know thepany¡¯s name, just that it¡¯s substantial. Doesn¡¯t that worry you about potential fraud?¡± ¡°It was your assistant, Kurt, who referred me to the job. Given his long service with you, I trust his judgment. I didn¡¯t feel the need to look into thepany further,¡± Dulcie exined, shaking her head. Kyson couldn¡¯t help but smile quietly, feeling reassured. After a moment, he sensed something amiss. ¡°Do you trust Kurt or do you trust me?¡± Dulcie paused, slightly taken aback. ¡°Of course, I trust you, but¡­ Does it make a difference?¡± Kyson looked at her seriously and remained silent. Indeed, there was a difference. He was her husband, albeit through a marriage of convenience, and Kurt was merely an acquaintance. Moreover, it was Kyson who had instructed Kurt to help Dulcie get the job. He couldn¡¯t let Kurt take all the credit. However, Kyson chose not to disclose this truth to Dulcie. ¡°Kurt is very diligent and careful with his tasks. If you run into any issues at work, feel free to reach out to him. Should you face any trouble at thepany, he¡¯s also a good resource for assistance. ¡± Dulcie noddedpliantly, yet she felt a twinge of difort. She was, after all, Kyson¡¯s wife now. Kyson seemedfortable with her maintaining contact with Kurt, even as a married woman. Didn¡¯t that bother him? It underscored the reality of their marriage of convenience. Clearly, he held no affection for her. Her previously bright mood quickly soured. Quietly, Dulcie pulled the quilt and pillow from the wardrobe, arranged them on the sofa to make a bed, and then proceeded to get ready for bed. Kyson was out on the balcony, smoking. Once he extinguished his cigarette, he returned to the bedroom. From the corner of his eye, he noticed the bedding arranged on the sofa. Chapter 2423 Thepact sofa seemed snug and overcrowded; it sparked a memory of Ryder¡¯s plea during dinner for him to treat Dulcie kindly. This contractual marriage was advantageous for him, providing a fair arrangement with Dulcie. Nheless, he was the one who had brought her into the Shaw familyplexities¡­ He reflected thoughtfully and nced toward the bathroom. Half an hourter, Dulciepleted her skincare routine, having washed her face and applied a facial mask. Emerging from the bathroom, she saw Kyson sprawled across the sofa she had prepared for herself. Kysony there, a thick book held between his fingers and, for the first time, wearing gold-rimmed sses. Dulcie paused in surprise. This was the first asion she had seen Kyson with sses in all the time she had known him. He looked distant yet alluring, seemingly indifferent yet maic. ¡®s BunnyBookery He naturally suited any attire, blessed with an appealing aesthetic. Pushing aside thoughts of Kyson¡¯s striking looks, Dulcie approached slowly and murmured timidly, ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ This is where I was nning to sleep¡­¡± Kyson flipped a page elegantly and responded softly without ncing up, ¡°It¡¯s cozy here. I¡¯ve decided to sleep here tonight. You can use the bed. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Confused, Dulcie replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually quite good. ¡± He arched his eyebrows yfully. ¡°I¡¯m not usually a gentleman, but I can be quite the opposite when I try. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Dulcie found his self-mocking humor endearing. He was genuinely considerate, yet he framed it as a self-critique. ¡°Go to sleep now. You¡¯re blocking my light,¡± Kyson said as he turned to lie on his side. ¡°Well, Mr. Shaw, try to get some rest early. The sofa is rather small. If you find it ufortable during the night, feel free to wake me. We can switch ces at any time. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± he replied nonchntly. Dulcie stayed put, watching him as he Lay on his side, leisurely reading, and then spoke earnestly. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯ve had a long day. Try to get some sleep early tonight. If you must read, please sit up. It¡¯s bad for your eyes to read like that, especially with sses on. ¡± Kyson scowled, sat up slowly, and responded irritably, ¡°Mind your own business.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± Chapter 2424 Dulcie lowered her gaze and went to bed quietly. Kyson continued to read for another half hour, and then removed his gold-rimmed sses and switched the room light to a dimmer setting. He made sure the subdued Light wouldn¡¯t disturb Dulcie¡¯s sleep before he headed to the bathroom for a shower. However, despite her closed eyes, Dulcie found herself unable to fall asleep. She was lying on Kyson¡¯s pillow, nestled in the soft bed he had used for many years. The faint scent of Kyson lingered on the pillow, stirring excitement in Dulcie that made sleep elusive. Her heart raced as she puzzled over why Kyson had suddenly permitted her to sleep in the bed. While she was caught up in her thoughts and spections, the sound of running water from the bathroom was clear. Dulcie could almost picture Kyson, his skin glistening with droplets of water¡­ It was irresistibly charming. Sleeping in the same room as such an attractive man made it difficult for her not to let her thoughts wander. Then, the sound of the shower ceased. A few minutester, Kyson emerged from the bathroom in a bathrobe, casually drying his damp hair with one hand. Lying in the bed, Dulcie watched him quietly through half-closed eyes. She had been Living in this vi for some time and often saw Kyson after his showers, but she had never seen him with his upper body exposed. He always kept his bathrobe tightly fastened, concealing his abdominal musclespletely. She wondered if perhaps he had scars or some imperfection he felt the need to hide. Dulcie found herself intrigued by every detail about him. As she reflected, Dulcie noticed Kyson entering the dressing room. Kyson avoided undressing in her presence. The bed was excessively soft, and the silk bedding provided a skin- friendly and luxuriousfort. Dulcie swiftly drifted into slumber. Kyson dried his hair and exited the dressing room, observing Dulcie, who was sleeping fitfully due to the heat, with half her body exposed.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Her slender, fair legs pressed against the quilt beneath her nightdress. He approached quietly and covered Dulcie with the quilt. Chapter 2425 Her beautiful legs were entwined with the quilt provocatively, and Kyson identally brushed against her delicate, smooth skin. His fingertips tingled as if electrified, and he stood there, momentarily dazed. Despite her casual sleeping posture, Dulcie¡¯s face was stunningly beautiful and captivating. His Adam¡¯s apple moved involuntarily, and he felt a surge of restlessness in his heart. Damn it. He couldn¡¯t believe he was aroused by this woman. Kyson¡¯s brows knitted together, and his expression becameplex. This sensation made him feel profoundly wrong as if it tainted the ten-year affection he had held for Lucinda. ¡°Did you forget there¡¯s still a man in the room? How can you sleep so carelessly? If someone with ill intentions were here, he could have taken advantage of you tonight. ¡± His voice was somber, and his expression darkened. Nheless, he quietly ensured Dulcie was covered, securing the quilt around her. Yet, as he turned away, the sleeping Dulcie, with her restless Limbs, again exposed her arm due to the warmth,pletely disregarding decorum. He returned once more, wordlessly tucking her arm back under the quilt. Suddenly, Dulcie rolled over and instinctively draped her arm around Kyson¡¯s neck, pulling him to the bed. Kyson felt nervous, lying there with her, observing her serene sleeping face up close. ¡°You silly girl, faking sleep to get close to me?¡± he muttered softly, reaching out and gently pinching Dulcie¡¯s cheek with his fingertips, testing if she was awake. He had initially intended a firm pinch, but her skin proved unexpectedly soft and delicate, possessing a resilient texture that was remarkably pleasant to touch. Fair and thin, herplexion seemed vulnerable, suggesting a forceful pinch could easily leave a deep red mark. For reasons he couldn¡¯t fathom, Kyson found himself unable to execute the intended pinch.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. His fingertips, now rigid against her cheek, gently exerted pressure a few more times. The woman stirred in her sleep, murmuring and frowning as she unconsciously brushed his hand away. ¡°Stop it. I¡¯m married. ¡± The faint but clear murmur reached Kyson¡¯s ears. Instantly, a wave of relief washed over him. It was thoughtful of her to be aware of her marital status and maintain a boundary with other men. Her cheeks were incredibly soft, offering a soothing sensation that eased his stress. Once Kyson began, he couldn¡¯t resist pinching them repeatedly. His deep blue eyes inadvertentlynded on her pink lips. Chapter 2426 The softness and gentleness tempted him, evoking a desire to kiss.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The thought of kissing her carried an extraordinary allure. Since she was his wife, stealing a secret kiss wouldn¡¯t be breaking anyws. Inexplicably drawn to Dulcie, he edged closer to those soft Lips. His heartbeat elerated uncontrobly as if he were engaging in something forbidden. Just as he neared Dulcie¡¯s soft lips, Kyson halted. Abruptly opening his eyes, the affectionate haze dissipated into coldness. Uncertain of his thoughts, he refrained from further action, turning away to sleep on the sofa, distancing himself from Dulcie. For many years, his devotion to Lucinda had kept him indifferent to other women, feeling only revulsion. But now, he yearned to kiss Dulcie, as if under a spell. Crazy, it was really crazy. This woman was captivating, yet he knew he mustn¡¯t indulge in further contact. Hey there, devoid of desire, sulkily wrapping himself in a nket, curling up on the sofa for the night. The next morning arrived. Dulcie was up first. When he finally opened his eyes, Dulcie had already set his breakfast on the coffee table with meticulous care. He sniffed the aroma of fried eggs and toasted bread. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re awake. Did you sleep wellst night?¡± Dulcie, now dressed in professional attire, stood across from the coffee table, regarding him with a slight tilt of her head. His eyes were still sleepy, his short hair tousled, giving him a disheveled yet approachable look. However, his expression remained less than pleasant. ustomed to the spaciousfort of a wide, soft bed, the sofa had proven too small for him to evenfortably turn over, let alone amodate his long legs, which had been cramped all night long. He woke up with a slight soreness in his back and waist, having endured a restless night. Dulcie chuckled softly, observing his expression, deducing he was suppressing some inner frustration. Chapter 2427 ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re used to softer beds, so it¡¯s understandable you¡¯re not yet ustomed to the sofa. Let¡¯s switch back tonight. I¡¯m fine sleeping on the sofa; I¡¯m quite used to it. ¡± Kyson was grumpy that morning, his tone less than pleasant. ¡°If I always let you sleep on the sofa, and if Cyrus and Sally find out, they¡¯ll use me of mistreating you. There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll adjust to the sofa in a few days. ¡± He nced at Dulcie¡¯s attire: a formal, sleek ck business suit with a snug skirt emphasizing her slender waist. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, giving her a distinctly capable and professional appearance. ¡°When did you buy this outfit?¡± His expression was serious. Dulcie adjusted the hem of her skirt, and then turned in front of the coffee table. ¡°What do you think? Is it suitable? After hearing about passing the interview yesterday, I took some time to buy two outfits. ¡± ¡®s BunnyBookery His eyebrows and eyes radiated pride, devoid of any additional expressions. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just about average. ¡± Receiving an ¡°okay¡± from him already delighted Dulcie. She ced a cup of hot soy milk on the coffee table and spoke earnestly. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I know you don¡¯t like bitter coffee and prefer sweet things, so I fetched some soy milk from the kitchen. It¡¯s very nourishing for the stomach. Remember to drink it after you finish washing up. I¡¯ll be leaving now. ¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Kyson called out to her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dulcie looked puzzled. ¡°To thepany, of course. Today is my first official day at work. ¡± Kyson swiftly rose, checked his watch, and made his way to the bathroom. With a gruff tone, he added, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m heading out soon; I can drop you off on my way. ¡± ¡°What? Would that be too much trouble?¡± Dulcie felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°I remember you¡¯re going to theb today, right? We¡¯re heading in different directions, I assume. ¡± Feeling somewhat disoriented from waking up, Kyson almost forgot. He wasn¡¯t going to thepany; they were indeed headed in opposite directions. However, he had already said the words, and retracting his words was not characteristic of him. ¡°In any case, driving isn¡¯t exhausting. I¡¯ll take a detour; think of it as a way to digest my breakfast. ¡± Dulcie was perplexed, finding his words oddly phrased. ¡°Very well, thank you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson epted her gratitude silently and headed to the bathroom. She silently tidied the pillow and bedding on the sofa, neatly folding them and cing them in the wardrobe. Kyson spent just five minutes washing his face and brushing his teeth, and another five eating breakfast.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Dulcie anxiously monitored the time, concerned about arrivingte on her inaugural workday, eager to avoid any impression of Lacking enthusiasm for her job. Kyson wore a sullen expression, his face betraying impatience. He swiftly donned a suit before departing the house with his hands in his pockets. Chapter 2428 ¡°Let¡¯s move. If you dy my time, you¡¯ll find yourself left behind. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ming. ¡± Dulcie hurriedly stacked the breakfast dishes and rushed them to the kitchen downstairs for the servants to clean. Kyson, with his long strides, reached the car quickly but ended up waiting for her for a couple of minutes. He passed the time smoking, his mood souring with each drag. When Dulcie finally trotted up to his luxury car and reached for the backseat door, Kyson rolled down the window and barked, ¡°Sit in the front passenger seat. ¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, her voice trembling. She climbed into the passenger seat, buckled her seatbelt, and braced herself for the drive. Kyson extinguished his cigarette and pulled away from the curb, his tone cold as he scolded her. ¡°You took your husband¡¯s car in front of several Shaw family bodyguards and chose the back seat. Do you want them gossiping that our rtionship is strained?¡± Dulcie clutched her bag tightly, her head bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thoughtless and caused you trouble. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. ¡± Kyson¡¯s anger hadn¡¯t abated since morning. His voice was still edged with irritation. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t bother with the dishes. The servants can handle that. You are Mrs. Shaw, the hostess of the Shaw family, not a maid. Don¡¯t demean yourself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The servants won¡¯t appreciate your help; they¡¯ll just look down on you. ¡± His words were blunt but carried a certain logic. Dulcie nodded, her face shadowed with unease. ¡°I understand. It won¡¯t happen again. ¡± She lowered her head further, feeling the weight of his words. Mrs. Shaw, the hostess of the Shaw family. These titles felt foreign and unattainable to her. Their marriage was a contractual one, and she constantly reminded herself to stay grounded, aware that reality would eventually catch up. Dreaming of a genuine position as the family¡¯s matriarch only set her up for future heartbreak. Better to keep her expectations low from the start, she thought. It was safer that way. As Dulcie gazed down in mncholy, Kyson nced at her asionally. Realizing he might have been too harsh, he softened his tone and spoke earnestly. ¡°Even though we will divorce in a year, I promised you that during this year, I would ensure you enjoy all the privileges of being my wife in the Shaw family. When we do part ways, I will make sure you¡¯re not at a loss. Whether you stay in Stastle to continue your career or return to Tuborg, money won¡¯t be an issue for you. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°Mr. Shaw, have you forgotten that I didn¡¯t want any property orpensation in our agreement? I was just hoping¡­¡± She fidgeted with the edge of her skirt, her voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°I wanted to see if I could make you truly fall in love with me. If I can change your perception of me and leave asting impression, then my efforts this year won¡¯t be in vain. If I fail, then I¡¯ll ept it. It¡¯s my fault for not being good enough. You don¡¯t owe me anything. ¡± Chapter 2429 Her voice was soft, but the car was quiet, and Kyson heard every word. A strange feeling stirred in his heart, one he tried hard to suppress. He responded in a calm tone, ¡°Love is the most unreliable thing in the world. I can¡¯t give it to you now, and it will be the same after a year. You¡¯d be better off not pinning your hopes on it. Be practical and think about the financialpensation. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s face turned pale, and she fell silent. Kyson also refrained from speaking, and an uneasy silence filled the car. More than ten minutester, the luxury car stopped a hundred yards from thepany. Kyson turned to her. ¡°There are too many employees at the front gate. As a neer, it¡¯s not ideal for you to be seen getting out of a luxury car. You can walk from here. ¡± Dulcie had intended to suggest this herself earlier, so she was surprised he had the same thought. ¡°Thank you for driving me to work, Mr. Shaw. ¡± She ced her hand on the door handle, and then paused, a sudden realization dawning on her. ¡°Wait a minute. I never told you where I was working this morning. How did you know the location so precisely, Mr.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Shaw?¡± Kyson smiled faintly. ¡°I asked Kurt in advance while waiting for you. Otherwise, you¡¯d bete, given how stupid you are. ¡± Dulcie was rendered speechless by Kyson¡¯s blunt remark about her being stupid. And it left her feeling a twinge of embarrassment. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. I¡¯m getting out of the car,¡± she muttered despondently. ¡°Alright,¡± Kyson replied nonchntly, lighting a cigarette. She hurriedly exited the car, mindful of the time, and ran toward the building. As Kyson watched her retreating figure, he shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s a contradictory woman. Sometimes smart, sometimes so foolish, always making mistakes. ¡± After finishing his cigarette, Kyson drove to theb. The women¡¯s clothing was draped over the back seat, and once he arrived at the open-air parking lot, he quickly changed into the attire. It was a regr working day. Kyson checked the time. With Destinee off to kindergarten, he anticipated a smooth day of cleaning the restrooms with Sonny, free from the little girl¡¯s mischievous interruptions. Meanwhile, Lucinda was busy escorting her daughter to kindergarten. In the car, Destinee was her usual chatty self, eager to share her secrets. ¡°Mommy, did you know Kyson had a date with Dulcie some time ago?¡± Lucinda¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Who is Dulcie?¡± Chapter 2430 ¡°She used to take care of dolphins in my brother¡¯s aquarium. Dulcie once saved me when I visited there. She¡¯s very beautiful and lovely. I like her very much, but you have never seen her. ¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Lucinda gently pinched Destinee¡¯s nose yfully. ¡°I remember your father mentioning that you sabotaged Kyson¡¯s blind date with the Perez family¡¯s daughter, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, that was me,¡± Destinee admitted unabashedly. ¡°That olddy was so annoying and demanding. She and Kyson weren¡¯t even dating, and she was already making all sorts of demands. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I had to intervene. ¡± Lucinda nodded approvingly. ¡°Well done. The Perez family¡¯s daughter is demanding andckspetence. She¡¯s not right for Kyson. ¡± The Perez family, once influential, was now on the brink of copse, their business status plummeting. Lucinda had heard rumors that Kyson was behind the downfall of the Perez family. The story went that the Perez daughter had bullied a woman, and Kyson, in his anger, had orchestrated their financial ruin. This made her all the more curious about the woman Destinee had mentioned. ¡®s BunnyBookery ¡°If Kyson and Dulcie are meant to be together, I must find a chance to meet her,¡± Lucinda mused aloud. ¡°Oh?¡± Destinee, her big eyes sparkling with curiosity, asked smartly, ¡°Mommy, is it because of Kyson or me that you want to see her?¡± Lucinda cast a nce at her mischievous daughter and smiled, saying nothing. Destinee grabbed her wrist, insisting on an answer. ¡°Mommy, say it! But think carefully before you answer. Daddy is so jealous he might not be able to control himself!¡± Lucinda touched her daughter¡¯s nose andined, ¡°If you knew your dad would get jealous, why did you ask such a question?¡± ¡°I was just curious!¡± In the luxury car, Lucinda and Destinee were seated in the back. That morning, Kern had instructed the driver to take the wheel. Considering there was someone else in the car, Destinee had purposefully posed that question. Lucinda responded without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, my daughter. You mentioned that Dulcie had helped you and you really liked her, so I wanted to meet her. ¡± ¡°You got it! Mommy, you¡¯re right!¡± Destinee beamed like an angel. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re clever enough to steer clear of trouble with Daddy!¡± Lucinda chuckled. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare cross me. ¡± Destinee covered her mouth, giggling. ¡°That means you¡¯re good at keeping Daddy in Line, Mommy!¡± ¡°Wow, Destinee, you¡¯re so eloquent. ¡± Lucinda was pleased with her daughter¡¯s words. Destinee felt proud after receiving thepliment. The car was filled with the joyfulughter of mother and daughter. Chapter 2431 While Lucinda escorted Destinee to kindergarten, Nathan took Colby to theb for his infusion. In the ward, ab researcher entered the room, holding a medical tray with an infusion bottle and syringe. Colby had been on a drip almost every day, utilizing a peripheral venous catheter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The peripheral venous catheter¡¯s needle must be changed every three days to prevent infection and ensure proper cement within the blood vessel. Today was the designated day to switch out the needle. Colby noticed the fresh needle on the tray from afar and let out a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯m already five years old. When will I be done with these infusions? The back of my hand is turning blue. I worry it might need to be injected elsewhere next. ¡± Nathan, feeling empathetic, quietly peeled a peach for him. The researcher reassured gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Colby. It¡¯s painless. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite ustomed to it,¡± Colby dered, lifting his eyebrows with a hint of pride as he bravely offered his arm. Since the needle had been embedded for a few days, its removal was bound to be painful. . . Library The researcher quickly extracted the needle. Colby frowned slightly and looked out the window with a hint of disdain. He maintained hisposure, starkly contrasting with other children who cried post-injection. Noticing Nathan peeling a peach, Colby tried to send him away. ¡°Daddy, shouldn¡¯t you be busy at work? Isn¡¯t there a lot to do at the office? Don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± He thought it best for Nathan to leave. Nathan sensed his discontent. ¡°Do you find it bothersome having me here?¡± Colby¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°How could I? I¡¯m really happy when Daddy takes care of me. ¡± Nathan peeled the peach deftly and said slowly, ¡°I took the day off. I¡¯m here to keep youpany and I¡¯m not going anywhere. ¡± Colby was at a loss for words. Despite smiling, he felt unhappy about the situation. ¡°Then perhaps you could spend some time with Destinee. You haven¡¯t picked her up from her new kindergarten yet, right? Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m used to these infusions on my own. I won¡¯t feel lonely. ¡± Nathan kept peeling without looking up, his thoughts unreadable. After a while, he finished peeling the peach. He sliced a small piece and handed it to Colby. Chapter 2432 ¡°Thank you, Daddy. ¡± Colby epted the piece gracefully. He bit into the peach, savoring its sweetness and juiciness. ¡°Daddy, please cut up all the peaches and set them on the te. I¡¯ll make sure to eat themter. Uncle Sonny and Kyson are likely tidying up theb¡¯s restrooms now. If you¡¯re looking for something to do, you could go check on them. ¡± His voice carried a thoughtful tone beyond his years.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yet, Nathan looked at his son with a puzzled expression. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that you don¡¯t want me here and are trying to send me away?¡± ¡°No, how could I ever think that?¡± Colby responded with a sweet smile. However, Nathan knew his son well enough to suspect there was something concealed behind that smile. ¡°I mentioned I¡¯m off work today and I¡¯m not nning to go anywhere. I just want to spend the day with you, Colby. ¡± ¡°Oh, alright¡­¡± Colby¡¯s face showed reluctance, and he replied, ¡°Thank you, Daddy. ¡± Nathan did not respond and simply continued with the peaches. He meticulously cut the fruit into neat slices and arranged them on the te with a graceful, dignified touch. The ward fell silent for a moment. The researcher adjusted the flow rate of the IV drip and then exited with the medical tray in hand. Father and son remained quiet, each preupied with their own thoughts. Colby, in particr, furrowed his brow slightly, as if contemting something troubling. After some time, Nathan broke the silence. ¡°I heard from your mom that you¡¯ve set three conditions for Kyson to earn your forgiveness, is that right?¡± Bunny Bookery ¡°Yes, he agreed. ¡± Colby asked timidly, ¡°Daddy, are you going to scold me?¡± Colby was overthinking it. This was a matter between him and Kyson. If Colby chose to forgive Kyson after his conditions were met, then Kyson deserved that chance. ¡°I just want to know how many conditions he has fulfilled. ¡± Upon hearing this, Colby looked worried. ¡°He¡¯s only got one left. I told him if he could meet the second one, I might make thest one easier. But now I kind of regret saying that. I want to give him a really tough challenge!¡± ¡°What kind of challenge?¡± Nathan asked with a slight smile. Colby nced at the back of his hand, marked by numerous needle punctures and some bruising from attempts to stop bleeding. ¡°Maybe¡­ I could poke him with a small needle a thousand times. ¡± That was indeed a daunting task! Chapter 2433 Nathan struggled to keep a straight face and advised, ¡°If you¡¯re going to poke him a thousand times, you need to be ready to forgive him afterward. Have you really decided, Colby? You need to be truly willing to reconcile. ¡± Reflecting on this, Colby shook his head and said, ¡°When I made those three requests, I wanted to make him suffer, not really to forgive him¡­ But actually, I don¡¯t hate him that much. I can tell he genuinely feels remorseful and wants to make amends. ¡± Nathan gently rubbed his son¡¯s head and spoke softly. ¡°Then take your time to think about the final request. Once you decide, let him fulfill his obligation, Colby. ¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Colby nodded in agreement. His features were a delicate, youthful reflection of Nathan¡¯s. The warm rapport between father and son filled the room with a cozy atmosphere. Nathan pulled open the bedside drawer and retrieved a math book. ¡°Do you feel like working on some math problems, Colby? Daddy will help you. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Encouraged by his son¡¯s readiness, Nathan adjusted the head of the bed so Colby could sit morefortably. He set aside the te and thenid out the math book and a pencil. As Colby began tackling the math problems, he became thoroughly engrossed, focusing intently on the task. Nathan, supporting his chin with one hand, sat beside him on the bed, quietly observing but not giving away any answers. AngsLibrary Watching his son methodically work through the problems step by step, Nathan felt a surge of pride. ¡°knock, knock, knock. ¡± Then came a series of knocks at the door. Colby stopped writing and his expression shifted subtly. He clutched Nathan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Daddy, I think they¡¯ve got the wrong room. You don¡¯t need to open the door. ¡± Nathan gave him a thorough look. Despite Colby¡¯s cleverness and frequent pranks on his father, he was not adept at lying and often betrayed his feelings through small gestures. His behavior clearly indicated he was feeling guilty. ¡°Who is outside? Do you recognize them, Colby?¡± Looking down, Colby replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them¡­¡± With a mind full of questions, Nathan stood up and walked over to open the door. Outside the door stood an elderly man, perhaps in his sixties. His hair was gray, his beard unkempt. His nose was prominent and straight, with sharp features that didn¡¯t seem native to Cadiered. Chapter 2434 Nathan recognized him immediately as Eugene, a doctor specializing in biology and chemistry. Upon discovering the book ¡°Pathological Psychology,¡± he reached out to Aldric and ultimately located Eugene. Nathan regarded Eugene intently, puzzled by the expression Colby had worn moments earlier.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Dr. Fuller, how can I assist you?¡± Eugene scratched his head thoughtfully. ¡°Are you Colby¡¯s father?¡± AngsLibrary ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. ¡± Nathan¡¯s tone remained distant and polite, revealing no emotion. Eugene chuckled sarcastically. ¡°It¡¯s unusual to see Colby¡¯s parents visiting to check on him. I won¡¯t disturb you further. Please proceed. ¡± Eugene turned to leave, but Nathan intervened abruptly. ¡°Wait!¡± Nathan gripped Eugene¡¯s wrist firmly, noticing the book in his hand. It was titled ¡°How the Paranoid Personality Develops into a Murderer. ¡± The title sent a chill down Nathan¡¯s spine. With a cold expression, Nathan confronted Eugene. ¡°Why did you bring such a disturbing book for my son? As a doctor, you don¡¯t impart positive knowledge to the children but seem intent on guiding them toward something sinister. What is your intention?¡± Eugene appeared bewildered. ¡°Why is this book disturbing? It¡¯s a profound exploration of human nature. As a father, you don¡¯t spend more time with your son. All I did was talk to him and discuss books when I can. What¡¯s your problem? Who are you to judge me? What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Nathan couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. Struggling to control his anger, Nathan replied, ¡°He¡¯s only five years old. He¡¯s innocent. Why are you exposing him to such topics about human nature at such a young age? What are you trying to achieve?¡± Eugene shrugged off Nathan¡¯s grip, expressing discontent. ¡°Are you certain your son is innocent? He enjoys this kind of book, so I brought it to him. It hasn¡¯t corrupted him, has it? He¡¯s quite bright and precocious. I trust he can judge for himself. ¡± Nathan was done with the conversation. ¡°Please refrain from bringing such books to my son again. If I catch you doing so, I¡¯ll consider reporting this matter. Individuals with your mindset shouldn¡¯t be working in a secluded ce like ab; you should be suspended. ¡± Eugene remained silent, scoffed, and departed with the book. Nathan stood at the door, watching until Eugene disappeared from view. Turning back, he returned to the ward and shut the door behind him. His expression was grim, the atmosphere heavy in the room. Seated on the bed, Colby lowered his head, clearly aware of his mistake. Chapter 2435 ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. I lied¡­¡± From the bedside table drawer, Colby retrieved a small ruler he used for drawing lines and handed it to Nathan with both hands. ¡°Daddy, punish me. I deserve it. ¡± Nathan gazed at Colby¡¯s determined expression and outstretched palms, his heart sinking as he watched the blood reverse into the injection tube. ¡°Colby¡­¡± Gently taking the ruler from Colby¡¯s hand, Nathan turned his left palm over and massaged his wrist to facilitate the flow of the injection into the vein. Colby pursed his lips, avoiding Nathan¡¯s gaze. ¡°I need to write with my right hand. Daddy, can you spank me, like you do to Destinee when she messes up¡­¡± Colby had been fragile since he was born, spending much of his time at theb. Nathan couldn¡¯t bring himself to punish him. Seeing Colby offer to be punished, Nathan¡¯s resolve softened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to punish you. I just want you to stay away from Eugene in the future. ¡± Blinking back tears, Colby asked, ¡°But¡­ Aren¡¯t you mad that I lied?¡± Knowing lying was wrong, Nathan gently pinched Colby¡¯s face a Little tighter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°This is a small punishment, but I¡¯ll let it slide this time. If it happens again, I¡¯ll have to punish you much more severely, so you won¡¯t forget it. ¡± . . Library Colby¡¯s face turned pale, a hint of fear crossing his features. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Nathan gently rubbed Colby¡¯s flushed face, unable to bring himself to scold him harshly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not spending more time with you during your treatments. I¡¯ll find a way to be here every day. ¡± Colby remained silent, looking displeased as he pouted and said, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m old enough now. You don¡¯t have to stop your work just to sit with me while I get my drips. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel really guilty. ¡± If his dad watched over him every day, he wouldn¡¯t have any freedom to do something mischievous. Oh! No way! He used toe up with ways to get his mom to leave him alone so he could be by himself, but his dad wasn¡¯t as easy to manipte¡­ Nathan couldn¡¯t quite decipher Colby¡¯s thoughts, but he sensed from his thoughtful expression that the boy was plotting something. ¡°Son, don¡¯t feel guilty. If you have any mischievous thoughts or want to tease someone, you can always talk to me about it. I might not approve, but I¡¯ll Listen. ¡± It was normal for kids to be mischievous. Chapter 2436 But Colby¡¯s ideas were sometimes disturbingly unusual. Nathan wondered if Eugene¡¯s strange books had influenced Colby. He had mentioned wanting to prick Kyson a thousand times with a small needle.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Destinee would never conceive of such a cruel idea. Sighing, Nathan resolved to guide Colby toward healthier thoughts. Lost in thought, Nathan was brought back by Colby¡¯s curious voice. ¡°What are you thinking about, Daddy? Will you really be here every day when I have my drips?¡± Nathan snapped out of his reverie and asked, ¡°Would you like me to be?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Colby managed a forced smile. Nathan decided not to dwell on it. He picked up a toothpick, skewered a slice of peach, and then handed it to Colby. ¡°Here you go. ¡± Everyone had a busy day. After finishing cleaning theb restrooms, Kyson changed into a suit in his car and drove to the Shaw Group. He arrived just in time for Dulcie¡¯s expected departure from work. Anticipating Kyson¡¯s arrival, Kurt waited for him in the parking lot. Bunny Bookery As Kyson pulled up, Kurt promptly opened the car door for him. Kyson stepped out and asked nonchntly, ¡°How was the day?¡± ¡°Mr. Shaw, thepany is running smoothly. ¡± Kyson gave Kurt a cool nce and remained silent as he walked toward the building, heading straight for the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator. Kurt was puzzled for a moment, and then realized what Kyson wanted. He hurried to catch up. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw. . I mean Ms. Burton. Her first day at work went smoothly. I¡¯ve checked in on her several times. She¡¯s adjusting to the new environment quickly and seems to be in good spirits. ¡± Kyson responded casually, showing little interest. Kurt breathed a sigh of relief, reassured that his guess was spot on -Kyson had indeede for his wife. The two entered the elevator one after the other. Kyson intended to go directly to the top floor as usual, but he realized the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator had limited floor buttons and bypassed many departments. Chapter 2437 Kyson decisively exited the elevator and pressed the button for the regr elevator next to it. Silently, Kurt followed him. Ding! The elevator doors opened. Approaching cautiously, Kurt whispered, ¡°Ms. Burton is in the logistics department on the fifteenth floor, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson stared expressionlessly at Kurt. ¡°Did I ask you?¡± ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. ¡± Kyson remained silent, extending his hand to press the elevator button. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he chose the button for the fifteenth floor. Kurt struggled to suppress a Laugh.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. AngsLibrary Kyson picked up on Kurt¡¯s reaction. He spun around to look at his assistant, his expression menacing. Kurt¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ¡°I just remembered a funny post I saw on my phone. Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡± Kyson¡¯s eyebrows lifted and his eyes narrowed into a scornful gaze. ¡°What post? Show it to me. ¡± Kurt was taken aback. Why was Kyson so unpredictable? ¡°It was a random post I stumbled upon on a video app. I didn¡¯t Like or save it. I doubt I can locate it again, Mr. Shaw¡­¡± Kyson responded nonchntly, ¡°Then just describe it to me. ¡± Kurt was stunned once more. With a pained expression, he felt Like giving up. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t exin it, I¡¯ll deduct your sry. That¡¯s only fair, don¡¯t you think?¡± Kurt remained silent, clearly disagreeing. He quickly thought of a silly joke he knew. ¡°It was a cartoon. Two banana brothers were out shopping. The older one, who had longer legs, led the way. Feeling warm, he peeled off his own skin. Mr. Shaw, do you know what happened next?¡± Kurt recounted the joke, struggling to contain hisughter. ¡°The younger brother slipped on the older brother¡¯s skin and fell. The sound effects were hrious¡­¡± He put one hand on the elevator wall and clutched his stomach with the other as heughed. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating? You find this amusing?¡± Chapter 2438 Kyson looked at him with a nk, icy stare. The chill in his gaze was piercing, making Kurt wish he could vanish. Kurt quickly wiped the smile off his face, straightened up, and bowed his head in respect. ¡°It wasn¡¯t funny at all¡­¡± Seeing this, Kyson¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°Exactly. So stop wasting time on such pointless humor. ¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Shaw. ¡± As they conversed, the elevator reached the fifteenth floor. Unbeknownst to the upants of the fifteenth floor that Kyson would arrive, his sudden presence caused a stir. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Shaw!¡± . . Library ¡°Mr. Shaw has never visited the logistics department before. What could he be doing here?¡± ¡°Did we mess up somehow, and now he¡¯s here to correct us?¡± A female employee, clearly smitten with Kyson, whispered, ¡°Who cares if we get scolded? I don¡¯t mind. The only thing that matters is that I¡¯m now closer to Mr. Shaw, and he looks even more handsome up close!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve only seen him from afar during staff meetings. Today I¡¯m closer to him than ever before!¡± ¡°Look! He¡¯sing this way!¡± The entire department was buzzing with excitement and murmurs due to Kyson¡¯s unexpected arrival.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Many employees stood up to greet him respectfully, bowing in a formal manner. Kyson nodded nonchntly, ¡°No need to be formal. I¡¯m just here to look around. Continue with your work. Act as if I¡¯m not here. ¡± Yet, his presence was undeniable, and pretending he wasn¡¯t there was impossible. Still, he was their boss, and they had to obey. With a mix of awe and fear, they returned to their desks and resumed their tasks. Those who had been idly browsing on their phones quickly straightened up, looking earnest and fearful of being noticed. Meanwhile, Dulcie, tucked away in a corner, was focused on her typing. Suddenly, she caught snippets of conversation about something, something about Mr. Shaw. As she looked up, she saw Kyson, dressed sharply in a suit, exuding amanding presence, being respectfully escorted by Kurt. It appeared he was here to inspect their work. She was caught off guard. Chapter 2439 She had been overwhelmed with work all day. The stacks of documents were daunting, and being new to the job, she hadn¡¯t had a moment to learn who the top executives were. Was Kyson¡­ the boss of thispany? Her heart raced. She quickly bent down and hid her face behind theputer screen, hoping he wouldn¡¯t notice her. She was scared. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the NR Group? How did it be Kyson¡¯spany?¡± The clerk beside her whispered, ¡°Are you confused? The NR Group holds thergest share in the Shaw family business empire. It¡¯s often simply referred to as the Shaw Group. ¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve checked thepany¡¯s details online. He¡¯s not listed as the founder¡­¡± The clerk rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Think about it! The Shaw Group is a family-owned business that¡¯s been handed down through the generations. Obviously, Kyson isn¡¯t the founder. If you had read more carefully, you¡¯d have realized he¡¯s the current CEO!¡± Dulcie remained silent. Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. It was truly mortifying. Justst night, she had excitedly told Kyson she hadnded a new job, oblivious to the fact that it was at hispany. What would Kyson think if he saw her here? . . Library Would he believe she intended it? Would he think that she orchestrated this to see him more often, maybe even make him fall for her? That she purposely nned a chance to get near him? His reactions were always so hard to predict. Surely, he would tease her, right? Her emotions were a whirlwind, and her face was contorted with distress as she nearly hunched over the desk. The woman next to her looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you reacting so strongly? Do¡­ Do you know Kyson personally?¡± Dulcie shook her head. ¡°No. ¡± Not far away, Kyson was inspecting each employee¡¯s workspace.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He observed that everyone appeared diligent, sitting upright and focused on their work. However, in the corner, two slender figures seemed to be trying to conceal themselves. Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed, and he felt a touch of annoyance. He wasn¡¯t a monster intent on tearing Dulcie apart. Why was she acting so frightened? He approached them, feigning nonchnce. The room was filled with the sounds of typing and clicking. Despite the noise, Dulcie and her colleague¡¯s whispers were distinctly audible. Kyson overheard Dulcie¡¯sst remark-that she didn¡¯t know him personally. His expression darkened. Chapter 2440 He had been generous enough to secure her employment and ensure her position was manageable. She hadn¡¯t expressed her gratitude, and now, she evencked the courage to acknowledge their acquaintance. She showed no gratitude at all. It reaffirmed his thought; he should not be so considerate toward her. Visibly upset, Kyson gestured toward the corner and deliberately asked Kurt, ¡°Who are those two gossiping over there?¡± Bunny Bookery Kurt promptly approached and announced, ¡°Mr. Shaw wants to speak with you. Please stand up. ¡± The other employee, Audrey Ortiz, rose to her feet timidly. Dulcie inhaled deeply and also stood. She nervously toyed with the hem of her shirt, her heart pounding so hard she thought it might burst. She kept her head down, focusing on her toes, too intimidated to look up at Kyson. Kyson¡¯s expression was stern as he inquired, ¡°Are you too hideous to show your face, or are you exceptionally beautiful? What makes it so hard for you to look at me?¡± Dulcie remained silent, realizing from his tone that he had recognized her. ¡°Look up. ¡± Dulcie lifted her head reluctantly and spoke softly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Shaw. My name is Dulcie Burton, a new intern in the logistics department. I¡¯m responsible for printing documents and making coffee¡­¡± ¡°Did I ask for your job description?¡± His voice was cold and harsh. ¡°No¡­¡± Dulcie cut herself off. Kyson, with a stern look, admonished in a low voice, ¡°This is a workce, and everyone else is diligently working. You two are the only ones chatting. Is this what you think you¡¯re paid for?¡± Audrey repeatedly bowed and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shaw. It won¡¯t happen again. Please, give me another chance. Don¡¯t fire me!¡± Dulcie remained silent and bowed respectfully as well.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kyson, observing her submissive gesture, felt a surge of annoyance. Kurt stepped forward to speak on Audrey¡¯s behalf. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Audrey is a regr employee. She has been with us for two years and has notmitted any significant errors. After your public admonition today, I believe she won¡¯t repeat her mistake. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression remained stern. He turned to Kurt and queried, ¡°And what about her colleague who was equally engaged in the conversation? How should we address her situation?¡± Kurt remained silent for a moment. He nced at Dulcie, noting her obvious nervousness. Being new to the job, she seemed unaware that she should be apologizing as Audrey had. But Kurt was acutely aware of her identity; she was Kyson¡¯s wife. Kurt understood that Kyson wanted him to speak up so that Kyson could justify forgiving Dulcie. Chapter 2441 So, he said, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Burton¡­ It¡¯s Dulcie¡¯s first day here. Understandably, she hasn¡¯t learned all the rules yet.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe we should reconsider after her probation period. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression softened considerably. ¡°Alright then. Since you¡¯re speaking up for her, today will just be a warning. If it happens again, she¡¯ll be fired. ¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Kurt replied, bowing slightly. Seeing Dulcie¡¯sck of response, he winked at her and whispered, ¡°What are you waiting for? Thank Mr. Shaw. ¡± Dulcie bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson stared at her gravely for a moment, and then turned and left. As Kurt and Kyson entered the elevator, relief swept through the entire floor¡¯s employees. Audrey, already in tears from Kyson¡¯s reprimand, sobbed and wiped her eyes with a tissue. Colleagues nearby rushed tofort her. Through tears, she angrily med Dulcie, saying, ¡°This is all your fault! Why did you ask me so many questions? Mr. Shaw scolded me, and I nearly lost my job! I¡¯m sure my sry will be docked now. And Mr. Shaw probably has a bad impression of me¡­¡± Dulcie felt a twinge of guilt for involving Audrey. ¡°I apologize. If this affects your sry, I¡¯ll reimburse you next month from my internship earnings. ¡± Audrey found some relief upon hearing this. Bunny Bookery Recognizing Dulcie¡¯spassion, Audrey pressed further, saying, ¡°Mr. Shaw scolded me. How will youpensate for the stress? Don¡¯t think Kurt¡¯s defense absolves you. ¡± Dulcie pivoted in her chair, her posture stiffening as she resumed typing without a word. Seeing her silence, Audrey grew more incensed. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? I answered your questions kindly. You got me in trouble, and you think an insincere apology is gonna make up for it?¡± Dulcie sighed. She offered a sincere apology, but Audrey dismissed it as insincere. Dulcie chose not to exin. Her aloof demeanor infuriated those siding with Audrey. They deliberately spoke loudly within earshot of Dulcie. ¡°Someone seems eager to catch Mr. Shaw¡¯s attention. ¡± ¡°I share the same sentiment. She spoke extensively even before Mr. Shaw asked her anything. Looks like she was trying to impress him. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a first-day intern. Why did Kurt step up to defend her? Is there something between them?¡± ¡°It seems quite probable¡­ Kurt is Mr. Shaw¡¯s most capable assistant and has been with him since the beginning. If Dulcie¡¯s with him, she¡¯s likely riding on his coattails!¡± Chapter 2442 Their envy and jealousy were palpable. However, Kyson publicly scolded Dulcie harshly, confirming she was already on his list ofzy employees. They took satisfaction in that realization. Their mocking tones were particrly cutting, causing Dulcie to stop typing. She turned around and spoke in a calm yet assertive tone. ¡°I apologize for causing trouble for Audrey today, but there is no inappropriate rtionship between Kurt and me. Please refrain from spreading rumors. ¡± Audrey sneered, ¡°Stop pretending. Kurt rarely defends anyone. You¡¯re just a new intern. Why else would he speak up for you in front of Mr. Shaw?¡± The others chimed in, one of them saying, ¡°Exactly. I remember she only got this job because Kurt intervened with personnel. ¡± ¡°Really? Is she¡­ kept by Kurt?¡± AngsLibrary Instead of ceasing their discussion, they crossed a line. Dulcie chose not to engage with them; they were impossible to reason with. She focused on her remaining tasks. Theirughter surrounded her, their eyes sharp with envy. Some even wished ill upon her. ¡°Dulcie Burton!¡± Kurt, who had just left with Kyson in the elevator, returned purposefully. Instantly, the room fell silent. Dulcie looked up, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Pack up your things ande with me. ¡± She was taken aback. ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished my work¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s your first day.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s something urgent. Let¡¯s go. ¡± With no other option, Dulcie saved her work, shut down herputer, and followed Kurt out. Kurt told Dulcie to head toward the elevator first, and then delivered a stern warning to the gossiping employees. ¡°Concentrate on your tasks. Stay out of others¡¯ business. Mr. Shaw detests such unprofessional conduct. If he hears you, you¡¯ll all be fired. Consider yourselves forewarned. ¡± Silence followed his words as they remained seated. Once Kurt departed, their mocking resumed. ¡°See? We were merely specting, and Kurt was already defending the new intern. He clearly favors her!¡± Chapter 2443 ¡°Why is she so fortunate? Just because of her looks? I suspect she¡¯s a slut, using her charm to manipte men. ¡± One audacious female colleague rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if she has Kurt¡¯s attention? If she¡¯s really something, try Mr. Shaw. I hear he¡¯s still single. He¡¯s the real catch. Maybe he¡¯ll notice me someday!¡± She blushed and coyly ran her fingers through her hair. Someone retorted bluntly, ¡°Keep dreaming. That new intern is far prettier than you!¡± Shortly after Dulcie departed, the gossiping female employees in the department directed their disdain toward her. She swiftly became the focal point of animosity and istion. Dulcie followed Kurt into the elevator, visibly upset, her head bowed. Kurt offeredfort. ¡°Some women tend to gossip. They can be harsh without knowing the truth. Don¡¯t take it personally, Mrs. Shaw. If you have any issues,e to me. I¡¯ll help. ¡± ¡°Thank you, but¡­ I¡¯m just an intern here. I¡¯m not Mrs. Shaw. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Kurt was unsure how to respond. When the elevator reached the underground level, Kurt nodded politely, gesturing for Dulcie to precede him. ¡°You know Mr. Shaw¡¯s car, right? He¡¯s waiting for you inside. Take care. ¡± ¡°Okay. Thanks. ¡± Bunny Bookery She stepped out of the elevator alone and scanned the parking lot for Kyson¡¯s car. She quickly spotted Kyson¡¯s distinctive luxury car. Pausing at the car door, she hesitated before finally opening the back door. The window beside the passenger seat rolled down slowly. Kyson, wearing a cold expression, impatiently reminded her, ¡°Sit in the front.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡± Having been publicly scolded by him just moments ago, she was reluctant to sit beside him. What if he scolded her once more? Despite her unease, she reluctantly opened the passenger door, settled in, and fastened her seatbelt under Kyson¡¯s icy stare. Kyson was clearly upset and inclined to scold her further. However, seeing her upset expression and bowed head, he found himself unable to go through with it. ¡°How was your first day at work?¡± Biting her lip, she replied quietly, ¡°Not bad. There was a lot to do today, and I¡¯m still adjusting, but I think I¡¯ll be okay by tomorrow or the day after. ¡± Kyson couldn¡¯t help but smile. Unable to resist, he reached out and pinched her cheek gently, saying, ¡°Looks Like you¡¯re quite adaptable. Why did you hide from me on purpose when I walked over?¡± Chapter 2444 ¡°Have you forgotten our agreement? We agreed to keep our rtionship private, away from everyone else. You insisted on shielding it from the outside world. Besides, I had no idea it was yourpany. Naturally, I pretended not to recognize you. ¡± Dulcie felt increasingly aggrieved, fighting back the urge to cry. ¡°You¡¯re so unpredictable. If I had admitted knowing you well, you would have scolded me even harsher, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Kyson found himself at a loss for words. Why did it seem like everything was his fault? Kyson suppressed his guilt and scolded in a low voice, ¡°How dare you put the me on me? When I, the boss, inspected the work, others at least feigned seriousness. What about you? How could I earn respect if I didn¡¯t discipline you for whispering?¡± Dulcie lowered her head, biting her lip. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Shecked experience in this matter. Perhaps she deserved it. But Kyson wasn¡¯t totally innocent. How could he admonish her Like that? ¡°This morning, you escorted me to work, Mr. Shaw. You knew where I was employed and that I had be part of yourpany, yet you chose not to inform me. Instead, you deliberately witnessed my humiliation this afternoon. Did you orchestrate this through Kurt? Was I deceived intentionally?¡± He allowed her to work in hispany as an employee, yet she had to feign ignorance of their rtionship. Clearly, he was deliberately testing her loyalty to their agreement. Kyson remained silent, touching his cigarette box with a serious expression, smoking irritably. Kyson had arranged for Dulcie to work at hispany out of kindness, sparing her from unreliable jobs and ensuring her safety. After cleaning theb¡¯s restrooms in the afternoon, he nned to head straight to the Shaw family home, bypassing thepany. However, he ended up returning to thepany abruptly. He wanted to observe Dulcie on her first day of work, curious to see her bewildered expression upon learning he was the boss. Dulcie¡¯s im of unfamiliarity with him incensed him, prompting his reprimand to vent his anger. While he was lost in thought, Dulcie nervously twisted the hem of her clothes with her fingers. Tears welled up in her eyes, yet she maintained a stubborn pout. ¡°Mr. Shaw, since I¡¯ve agreed to the terms of our marriage agreement, I won¡¯t vite them. There¡¯s no need for you to test me. I won¡¯t disclose our rtionship to anyone in thepany except Kurt. I¡¯ll handle my assigned tasks independently and won¡¯t cause you any trouble. I refuse to let others think I got this job through your help. ¡± Kyson was rendered speechless. He narrowed his eyes, taking a long drag from his cigarette, feeling a pang of mncholy. Wasn¡¯t he the one who secured her job? If not for him, would Dulcie have even had the opportunity to work at Shaw Group? Moreover, why should she feel ashamed that he assisted her in this manner? Most people wouldn¡¯t even have such an opportunity. ¡°I hope you will keep your word. Since you have decided to work hard, make sure you achieve something and don¡¯t rely on me to clean up your mess.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± His voice was cold and angry. Chapter 2445 ¡°It¡¯s my first day at work. What mess could I possibly have caused?¡± Dulcie asked, puzzled. Kyson stubbed out his cigarette irritably and advised coldly, ¡°Stay away from the women in thepany.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If anything bad happens, take responsibility. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, Mr. Shaw. ¡± She angrily pinched the seat belt and turned her face away. ¡°Mr. Shaw, is there anything else I can do for you? If there is nothing else, I¡¯d like to return to work. ¡± Kyson nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s past the end of the workday. Why are you still going back?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished recording the data. ¡± Dulcie turned to open the door but found it locked. Kyson inserted the key into the ignition, stepped on the gas, and sped out of the underground garage. Startled, Dulcie clutched her seat belt tightly and eximed, ¡°What are you doing? I said I want to get out of the car!¡± ¡°You should rest after work. Why don¡¯t youplete your tasks during office hours? No overtime. Go home for dinner. ¡± Dulcie was at a loss for words. She stared at him, not knowing what to say. Was he truly this domineering? Kyson¡¯s demeanor suggested a coldmand: ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Have dinner with me. ¡± Bunny Bookery Dulcie remained undeterred. ¡°Mr. Shaw, this is unreasonable. I haven¡¯t finished my tasks. How can I present them to the director tomorrow? You wouldn¡¯t want my sry docked on the first day, would you?¡± Kyson sneered, focusing on the road with no intention of turning back. ¡°If not for Kurt¡¯s intervention, you¡¯d have been fired today. Do you think your sry is still at risk of being docked?¡± Dulcie was again speechless. She had never encountered someone so outrageous before. As a boss, shouldn¡¯t he appreciate and support employees willing to work overtime without pay? Yet, he insisted she refrain from workingte and instead join him for dinner at home. Noticing her frown and evident anger, Kyson found it peculiar, as if he was bullying her. He rified, ¡°In thepany, you are my employee. Outside, you are my wife. You should listen to me. ¡± Biting her lip, Dulcie lowered her head, feeling slightly aggrieved. Kyson asionally nced sideways at her, noticing her perpetually watery eyes, which entuated the delicate beauty of her green irises. With her golden curls and striking features, she resembled an ethereal figure, appearing mistreated and downtrodden by him. Chapter 2446 Kyson, unexpectedly, softened his tone. ¡°You can use my study to work tonight. ¡± Dulcie, taken aback, turned to look at him. He remained focused on driving, not sparing her a nce. How could he be willing to lend her his study? Suddenly, Dulcie found Kyson much less irritating and realized she couldn¡¯t stay angry with him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson¡¯s mood lifted as he looked straight ahead, appreciating her gratitude. The two remained silent for the rest of the drive, but the atmosphere in the car was significantly more harmonious. Later that night, Dulcie used Kyson¡¯sputer, seated at his desk. The soft,fortable chair seemed almost unbelievable to her. She curiously touched the armrest and smiled. Kyson entered with a ss of milk and saw her smile. Seeing her happy just by sitting in his chair, he thought, she truly was an innocent and uplicated woman. Bunny Bookery He coughed and approached his desk, retrieving a USB sh drive from his pocket and handing it to her. ¡°I had Kurt copy the unfinished file onto this. Use it to continue your work.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Otherwise, you¡¯ll use me of being unreasonable for not allowing overtime. ¡± Dulcie took the USB sh drive with surprise. She hadn¡¯t anticipated his meticulous consideration. She had originally prepared to redo everything that night. The USB drive was connected to theputer, transferring essential photos and materials. This USB drive held invaluable resources from her internship and studies. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shaw. Your kindness overwhelms me. I regret my earlier rudeness. Please forgive me. ¡± She smiled sincerely, offering her apology. Kyson remained impassive, his demeanor cold, yet he felt an inexplicable warmth inside. With a serious expression, he ced the ss of milk on the desk and said, ¡°I poured this for myself, but I¡¯ve lost my appetite. Please have it. ¡± Dulcie, absorbed in theputer files, was taken aback. She was rendered speechless. Was she being treated like a garbage bin? Acknowledging Kyson¡¯s assistance, she silently epted this role. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink itter. ¡± ¡°Make sure you do. Even though the Shaw family is wealthy, wasting is never eptable. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Dulcie was once again caught off guard. Chapter 2447 Ignoring Dulcie¡¯s perplexed expression, Kyson strolled over to the small sofa in the study. He loungedfortably, crossing his long legs, and pulled out hisptop to begin working. Several minutes passed before Dulcie realized there was someone else in the study. Kyson remained. She tilted her head, observing him from afar. ¡°Mr. Shaw, are you busy with work?¡± Focused on hisptop, Kyson typed away, his slender fingers moving swiftly over the keys, ignoring herpletely. Dulcie hesitated, unsure what to say. If he truly was engrossed in work, she felt a twinge of guilt. She had taken over his desk, forcing him, the owner, to perch on the small sofa to work. ¡°Mr. Shaw, perhaps¡­ we could switch seats?¡± Kyson paused his typing, giving her a cold nce as if she had uttered something foolish. She was using a desktopputer. How could they exchange seats?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Could she not consider her words before speaking? As he pondered, Kyson¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°No need. Just focus on your task and leave me alone. ¡± Dulcie remained silent. She wisely continued typing. Bunny Bookery In the study, the only sound was the rhythmic tapping of keys. They worked separately, yet the atmosphere was as harmonious as that of a long-married couple. Dulcie was still new to typing, hence her speed was slow. Two hours passed; Kyson hadpleted his work while she had not. Frowning, Kyson stared coldly at her profile for a long moment. She appeared deeply engrossed. Why was she so slow? Was it due to an excessive workload or simply herck of capability? Quietly, he approached behind her to observe her progress on theputer. Observing her typing, he was utterly astonished. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever seen typing with two fingers. ¡± Taken aback, Dulcie remained silent. Chapter 2448 He continued bluntly and harshly, ¡°Do your other fingers serve no purpose, considering only your two index fingers are functional? Are they nothing but decoration?¡± Still, she said nothing. ¡°Can¡¯t you use your thumb to press the space? Is it cut off by the keyboard?¡± Still, she remained silent. ¡°When do you expect to finish at this typing speed?¡± Furious, Dulcie turned to face him. ¡°Mr. Shaw, if you¡¯re finished with your tasks, you may go back to the bedroom. I acknowledge I¡¯m a slow typist, but I¡¯ll stay up tonight to improve my speed to meet your expectations, alright?¡± ¡°You?¡± Kyson lifted his head, almost amused. ¡°You really think you can improve your typing speed today? You haven¡¯t even slept yet. Are you dreaming already?¡± Dulcie was momentarily speechless. She was very bitter. ¡°I mayck experience, but I¡¯m willing to practice diligently. I believe it will make a difference. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re typing incorrectly. Even with a year of practice, you won¡¯t catch up to my speed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡± She nodded, conceding, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Shaw. You¡¯re the fastest. ¡± Kyson was irritated by her remark. He clenched his teeth and gently patted her head, saying, ¡°Never describe a man as ¡®fast. ''¡± ¡°What ?¡± Dulcie was so focused on her work that she didn¡¯t grasp his meaning. Kyson didn¡¯t bother exining. He leaned closer to her, guiding her hands on the keyboard, and correcting her finger cement. . . Library ¡°Your left hand handles this side of the keys, and your right hand takes care of the other side. After typing, use your thumb for the space bar. This is the Enter key, used to start a new line. Memorize the sequence of these keys¡­¡± His impatience reverberated through his deep, fierce voice, yet he had imparted valuable lessons with meticulous detail. He continued, ¡°Try to type exactly as I demonstrated. ¡± As a novice, Dulcie diligently watched the keyboard, determined to break her two-finger typing habit. Slowly, she followed Kyson¡¯s instructions, asionally hitting the wrong keys but correctly positioning her fingers. Quietly observing her hands, Kyson was pleased by how quickly she learned. He recognized her natural talent. Satisfied as he was, he said, ¡°You¡¯re slow. There¡¯s an extra task tonight. Once you¡¯re done with the data, input the contract into theputer. Remember what I taught you. If you don¡¯t finish tonight, forget about sleep. Also, your first month¡¯s internship pay will be docked. ¡± His words came across in an indifferent, matter-of-fact tone as he retrieved a moderately sized contract from the stack on his desk. Dulcie red back at him, bitterness evident in her voice as she retorted, ¡°You said I¡¯m not your employee after leaving thepany. How can you impose tasks on me and dock my pay?¡± He said firmly, ¡°Your foundation is weak. To navigate the workce sessfully in the future, you must improve yourself. Acquire all necessary skills promptly. Just being my wife won¡¯t secure you a permanent position. After three months, if you¡¯re not up to it, you¡¯ll get fired. ¡± Dulcie remained silent. Despite the unpleasantness of his words, his points were logical. Chapter 2449 Determined not to forfeit her first month¡¯s sry, she increased her typing speed, focusing solely on her work and tuning out his presence. Her efforts paid off as she became more efficient.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Kyson nced over her shoulder briefly, his gaze inexplicably fixated on her ear. Earlier, he had guided her hands and made corrections, their proximity causing his cheek to Lightly brush against her ear. . . Library A peculiar sensation stirred within him. Aware of his distraction, he adopted a colder demeanor. ¡°Finish it quickly and go to bed. You¡¯re hopeless. The most clueless person I¡¯ve ever encountered. What kind of life did you have in Tuborg? You don¡¯t even know how to operate aputer. ¡± He muttered his reprimand under his breath, turned away impatiently, and retreated to the study window for a cigarette. Dulcie ignored him, focusing intently on the keyboard to prevent any opportunity for him to criticize and dock her pay. Nighttime always seemed to slip away quickly. Kyson smoked two cigarettes and then settled onto the sofa, upied with his phone. Before long, two hours had slipped by. Meanwhile, on a live streaming app, Noelle, acting as a team manager, supervised her team¡¯s progress in apetition. Kyson observed the live broadcast of the game, finding himself somewhat intrigued by thepetitive game. ncing over at Dulcie, still typing diligently, he estimated she had a while left on the contract. Curious, he downloaded the game himself to give it a try. Unaware of the passage of time, he remained in the study with Dulcie rather than retiring to the bedroom. It was one o¡¯clock in the morning. Upon typing the final line, Dulcie pressed Enter, sessfully finishing the ¡°special task¡± Kyson had assigned her. Extended periods of sitting and typing left her feeling exhausted. She felt the ache in her shoulders and back, rubbing her neck and shoulders to ease the pain. From the corner of her eye, she noticed him sitting on the sofa, absorbed in his phone. She was taken aback. ¡°He hasn¡¯t left? He¡¯s been here with me all this time?¡± she muttered. A warm feeling spread through her. Late into the night, with the entire family asleep, he chose to stay beside her instead of retiring to bed. He actually did this for her. Dulcie surmised that he likely had some feelings for her. Chapter 2450 Moved by her thoughts, she nced at him but found himzily leaning against the sofa back, tossing his phone away in dissatisfaction without even casting a nce her way. ¡°What a worthless game. Total waste of my time. Not enjoyable at all. ¡± With a proud air, he stood up and exited the study. It seemed he hadpletely forgotten she was there. Not once did he nce in her direction before leaving. Dulcie¡¯s initial excitement gave way toplete disappointment. She realized she hadn¡¯t been the reason he stayed. He had simply been so engrossed in the game that he lost track of everything else. ¡°s, what am I looking forward to?¡± The higher her expectations, the greater her potential disappointment, a realization that weighed heavily on Dulcie. She sighed, eyeing the milk on the desk. Remembering Kyson¡¯s admonishment not to waste it, she drank it down in one gulp, treating it as if it were a fine wine. However, unlike alcohol, milk couldn¡¯t dull her senses or alleviate her sorrow. After Dulcie finished logging off theputer and retreated to the bedroom, she found Kyson just out of the shower. His body was snugly wrapped in a bathrobe, and droplets of water clung to his short hair. They exchanged nces at the bathroom entrance. AngsLibrary Dulcie was struck by his countenance. Upon emerging from the bathroom, Kyson appeared notably more gentle and refreshed. After the shower, water streaked his face and dripped from his short hair, enhancing his handsome features and rendering him captivating. Dulcie gazed at him, her cheeks flushed. It was truly¡­ It was so seductive and sexy. Facing such a handsome man fresh out of the shower, who could resist? Dulcie nced down at her toes, attempting to quell her thoughts about whaty beneath his bathrobe. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Shaw, I¡¯ve logged the contract you gave me and ced it on theputer desktop. You can review it whenever you have time. I double-checked it before shutting down, so there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. ¡± She tried to find a topic to ease her awkwardness. ¡°Okay,¡± Kyson replied calmly, showing no inclination to verify her work ormend her for checking it before shutting down to minimize errors. ¡°Could you please bring out theforter and pillow andy them on the sofa? I¡¯ll dry my hair before sleeping there. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Well¡­ Sure. ¡± Chapter 2451 She skirted around him and headed to the changing room. Retrieving the quilt and pillow from the wardrobe, she swiftly and skillfully arranged the bed. She hesitated, torn between inviting Kyson to rest or iming the sofa herself, mindful that his long legs might find it ufortable and he would be angry again upon waking up the following morning. As soon as Dulcie lifted a corner of the quilt, a strong figure approached. He gently pushed her aside. Before she could react, he had already sprawledzily and elegantly on the sofa. Dulcie was left speechless, her mouth frozen in disbelief. He was really¡­ unbelievably quick. Kyson casually nced at his phone, and then looked up at her. ¡°Why are you standing there? Do you want to sleep with me?¡± His words were too blunt. She said, ¡°Mr. Shaw, you¡¯re mistaken. ¡± ¡°Then why are you here? Just do what you need to do. Don¡¯t linger around here. ¡± Dulcie could only turn away and entered the bathroom, silently washing her face. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The next morning,ughter filled the N&L Fairy Land. Destinee, upon waking, leaped about the bed like a wild wolf, howling. Lucinda sat on the edge of the bed, attempting to help Destinee put on her pants, but the lively girl evaded her yful attempts. After Nathan finished making breakfast, he ascended the stairs and found Destinee in a restless state. Frowning deeply, he admonished in a serious tone, ¡°Destinee, please don¡¯t be so naughty. My wife will get tired if you keep running around. ¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Feeling intimidated, Destinee pouted and stopped running. She corrected him softly, ¡°Daddy, Mommy is my mommy first, and then your wife. ¡± ncing at her, Nathan replied, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she became my wife, you wouldn¡¯t exist at all. ¡± Destinee couldn¡¯t fully grasp his words and insisted, ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s my mommy first. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t want to argue further. He fetched a windbreaker from the wardrobe and helped Lucinda put it on, saying, ¡°It¡¯s cold today. Make sure you don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± Appreciating his concern, Lucinda chuckled and teased, ¡°How old are you? Still arguing with your own kid?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°You are my wife first. No one can change that. ¡± No son or daughter coulde between them. That was his principle. Lucinda gently touched his face and said, ¡°The four of us sleep together every night. Aren¡¯t you happy, darling?¡± Chapter 2452 He shook his head gravely. ¡°They¡¯re five now. It¡¯s time they start sleeping in their own rooms and learn to do things on their own, Lucinda. Let them dress themselves and be independent. ¡± He firmly forbade his children from clinging to his wife, especially at night. Hearing this, Destinee reluctantly pulled on her pants. She huffed and grumbled, ¡°Daddy¡¯s mean! You won¡¯t let Mommy be nice to us!¡± Nathan didn¡¯t argue back. Instead, he tossed her coat to her and draped it over her head. ¡°Hurry up and put it on yourself. Lucinda spoils you too much. If I were her, I¡¯d give you a spanking before breakfast if you tried messing around like that. ¡± ¡°Oh! Daddy¡¯s the meanest, the worst!¡± Destinee muttered quietly, continuing to grumble. Yet she was dressing herself properly in her coat. Meanwhile, on the other side of the bed, Colby dressed quietly, appearing obedient and sensible. Colby didn¡¯t ask his mother for help at any point. He dressed himself slowly and neatly. After getting dressed, Colby quietly left his room and headed downstairs for breakfast. . He remained silent. Nathan and Lucinda fixed their gaze on him. Lucinda sighed with concern, feeling sympathetic to his mature behavior at such a young age. Nathan turned to Destinee and said, ¡°Take a cue from your brother and dress yourself properly, alright?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Of course he¡¯s the example. My brother is the best, being born just a few minutes earlier than me, unlike a certain daddy who acts Like a wolf and bullies children specially,¡± Destinee muttered unhappily, her expression soured. Nathan¡¯s brow furrowed and his expression darkened.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What did you say?¡± He rose to his feet, looking stern and intimidating. Destinee didn¡¯t hesitate. She quickly jumped off the bed and dashed away, crying out, ¡°Help! Bad Daddy is going to beat me!¡± But how could she outrun Nathan? Before she could reach the stairs, Nathan caught up with her in the hallway and lifted her up. ¡°Ah! The big bad wolf is going to eat me!¡± Destinee waved her hand, trying to fend off Nathan. Nathan was visibly upset. He swiftly lifted her into his arms and deftly turned her upside down. Then he gave her a spanking. Though not forceful, his presence wasmanding. Chapter 2453 ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± Destinee cried dramatically, tears welling up as she looked at Lucinda. ¡°Mommy, help me!¡± Nathan spoke sternly in a low voice. ¡°Calling her won¡¯t help. Didn¡¯t I say you should hold the handrail and walk slowly downstairs? You might fall if you run. ¡± After two Light spanks, he affectionately rubbed her backside. Sniffling, Destinee wiped her tears and pouted, looking pitiful. Eventually, she settled down, sitting in Nathan¡¯s arms as he carried her downstairs. Meanwhile, Colby had been patiently seated at the table, observing dining etiquette. He hadn¡¯t even touched the milk, waiting patiently for his parents to join him downstairs. . . Library After their breakfast, Lucinda and Nathan headed out separately since the kindergarten and theb were located on different streets. Lucinda took Destinee to the kindergarten in her car. Meanwhile, Nathan and Colby set off for theb. As the car moved, Colby gazed through the window at thendscapes swiftly passing by. He appeared smart as he blinked and hesitantly asked, ¡°Daddy, will you stay with me the whole time I¡¯m getting my infusion?¡± Nathan, who was steering the car, didn¡¯t respond immediately. He briefly nced at Colby, who was buckled into a child¡¯s car seat in the back, through the rearview mirror. Colby reminded Nathan of himself as a young boy. Both of them appeared well-behaved before adults, but beneath that, their minds were always whirling with thoughts. When Nathan didn¡¯t reply to his earlier question, Colby carefully said, ¡°Daddy, you have responsibilities at the National Security Bureau and the Payne Group. I know you¡¯re busy, and I hate seeing you so tired¡­¡± Before Colby could finish his sentence, Nathan cut him off, saying, ¡°If you think you can get rid of me to do something mischievous, think again. ¡± For a moment, Colby¡¯s face stiffened, and then he cracked a smile. ¡°What are you talking about, Daddy? I just don¡¯t want you to put off your work for me. It would make me feel guilty. ¡± Nathan kept his expression calm and continued to focus on the road ahead. ¡°Colby, I was a little boy once too, so I have a good idea of what¡¯s going through your mind. But don¡¯t think you¡¯ll get the opportunity.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Look, if you¡¯re nning to cause some trouble or have a go at someone, just tell me. I might even support you,¡± Nathan said with a hint of mischief. Colby pressed his lips together, bowed his head, and stayed quiet for a moment. The word ¡°might¡± rang in his ears, and he figured he would Likely get a rejection or a sermon. He had seen Nathan lecture Destinee, so he knew he needed to keep his ns under wraps. There was no way he would let Nathan catch on. Recalling how things unfolded with Eugene yesterday, he resolved that if he was exposed, he would opt to y the victim. Appearing pitiful and feigning innocence often seemed to calm Nathan down. Figuring out his strategy, Colby brightened up and said, ¡°Daddy, if you want to stay with me, I¡¯d love that. It makes me so happy to feel your love around me. ¡± Chapter 2454 From the driver¡¯s seat, Nathan asionally nced at Colby through the rearview mirror, observing his expressions. ¡°Kyson has been cleaning the restrooms in thebtely. Got any new pranks nned for him? If you feel Like punishing him, just let me know.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I¡¯m not going to stop you,¡± Nathan teased. Shaking his head, Colby replied, ¡°Let¡¯s take things one at a time. He¡¯s making good on his bet to clean the restrooms, so we¡¯ll let him be for a month. Besides, I¡¯d rather not see him popping into the ward all the time. ¡± Nathan remarked, ¡°I remember he gifted you arge aquarium for your first birthday. Since you never visited, he had someone manage it. That aquarium hasn¡¯t been opened to the public over the years; it¡¯s only essible when you and Destinee visit. He¡¯s been shouldering the losses for four years. ¡± Colby gave a dismissive snort and turned his attention coldly to thendscape outside the car window. ¡°He wanted to give me the aquarium. He brought it on himself. ¡± Nathan continued in a rxed tone, ¡°He gave you thergest aquarium in Cadiered, stocked with a variety of rare marine Life. The monthly costs for upkeep and management are pretty high. ¡± Colby sped his hands together and looked at Nathan with a scowl. . . Library ¡°Dad, what are you getting at? Should I feel bad about the money he has lost?¡± Nathan smiled. ¡°The Shaws have been wealthy in Cadiered for over a century. Trust me, he¡¯s not going bankrupt because of an aquarium. What I¡¯m trying to tell you is that the aquarium belongs to you now. You¡¯ve spent much of your childhood in theb, and there are many wonderful, unusual creatures you¡¯ve yet to see, right? After your treatment tonight, I¡¯ll take you there. How does that sound?¡± Colby lifted his head with a look of scorn. ¡°That¡¯s something Destinee would enjoy. I¡¯m not interested in animals, jellyfish included. ¡± Nathan feigned disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I was nning to pick up Destinee and Lucinda from workter, and then all four of us could have visited the aquarium together. I even got you and Destinee each an SLR camera to snap photos of any animals that catch your eye. But if you¡¯re not interested, I guess it¡¯ll just be the three of us. ¡± Colby¡¯s face froze. He had been adamant that the aquarium was just for little kids, but now he hesitated. His whole family would be there. Were they really going to leave him out? Nathan added, ¡°If you decide not toe, I¡¯ll take you back to N&L Fairy Land a bit earlier. Just heat up some leftovers for dinner, alright?¡± Colby bit his lip and a wave of discontent washed over him. Were Nathan and Lucinda nning to treat Destinee to a fancy meal? The thought of munching on leftovers alone felt utterly miserable. Catching the uncertainty flickering across Colby¡¯s face, Nathan pressed on, ¡°You know, the aquarium is actually yours, and this trip is all thanks to you. It¡¯s a shame that you, as the owner, haven¡¯t even seen the sea creatures yet. Did you know the dolphin that belongs to Destinee can now toss a ball back and forth with her?¡± Destinee ying ball with a dolphin? Colby was a bit tempted. He bent his head and pondered. Seizing the moment, Nathan offered a crafty suggestion. ¡°You know, since Kyson has been managing the aquarium for you, why not take this chance to have him splurge a bit more? For instance, you could have him bring in some exotic creatures that you fancy. It would essentially turn it into your own private marine park. Doesn¡¯t that sound appealing? It would be a free gift!¡± Chapter 2455 Colby thought it over. Nathan¡¯s proposal did make sense. After all, the aquarium was now his to do as he pleased with. He could keep any sea creature he desired. All these years, his absence had only made it easier for Kyson to curry favor with Destinee using the aquarium. After a moment of deliberation, Colby cleared his throat and spoke with unusual caution. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to the aquarium too. It¡¯s mine, and I n to transform it!¡± Bunny Bookery It would be Kyson¡¯s money, and Colby felt absolutely fine about spending it! Decisive, his imagination already raced ahead as he dreamt of raising some weird animals. He envisioned constructing a cial environment within the shark exhibit, where he could also house penguins and pr bears. If those three species were housed together, it was bound to be a spectacle, and quite possibly chaotic. Colby found the idea thrilling. While Colby was lost in his grand ns, Nathan watched him through the rearview mirror. Noticing how engrossed his son had be with the idea of the aquarium, a smile crept onto his face. It was always beneficial to interact with more animals. They had a way of fostering kindness and joy. Moreover, it would keep Colby engaged and draw his mind away from plotting thoughts. ¡°Daddy. ¡± Colby¡¯s eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. He leaned forward eagerly, grabbed the front seat, and asked with genuine curiosity, ¡°Is there a blue whale in my aquarium?¡± Nathan shook his head, suppressing augh. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, buddy. A blue whale is way toorge to keep in an aquarium. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I see¡­¡± Colby paused briefly as his mind worked through this new challenge. ¡°But I really want a giant blue whale. What should I do?¡± ¡°Just tell Kyson to figure out a way to make it happen. ¡± Their conversation continued cheerfully, both of them amusing themselves with the thought of plotting against Kyson. Meanwhile, Kyson was busy cleaning the restrooms in theb, oblivious to the father and son¡¯s scheme. He and Sonny had been on cleaning duty for several days, and fortunately, Colby and Destinee had finally stopped insisting they wear skirts. Relieved to be back in men¡¯s attire, they found renewed vigor in their cleaning efforts. Kyson was tackling thest stall in the fourth-floor restroom, using a hose to spray it down vigorously. Just then, a handsome man d in a doctor¡¯s uniform entered the restroom. Hearing the noise, Kyson turned and found himself locking eyes with the neer. Both men were momentarily taken aback. Chapter 2456 This was the man who had once asked Kyson for his contact information. Kyson felt a moment of awkwardness. He nced down at his outfit-no wig, no women¡¯s clothing-and realized he feltpletely at ease. The young doctor scrutinized him for a moment. It was his first time seeing Kyson in men¡¯s clothes, and he appeared somewhat astonished. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Clearly, it was rare to find someone who could look so striking in women¡¯s attire even without makeup. He Looked remarkably handsome in men¡¯s attire, the wig and skirt discarded. His gaze carried a dignified air. ¡°What are you staring at? You came here to pee, right? Go ahead,¡± Kyson stated sharply. His tone was indifferent yet somehow authoritative. He appeared slightly irritated, and his voice hinted at a veiled threat. The doctor felt ufortable. The idea of urinating while being watched by Kyson, who was strikingly more handsome, unnerved him. Furthermore, he had initially mistaken Kyson for a beautiful woman and had intentions of pursuing him. After a brief, awkward pause, the doctor turned and left the restroom. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not in the mood to pee anymore. ¡± Kyson watched his retreat in bewilderment. It was odd. The man hade to use the restroom, yet now he imed he didn¡¯t feel Like it? Kyson called after him considerately, ¡°Do you have health issues? You seem so young. Don¡¯t get too caught up in your research. Take care of your health. ¡± The man¡¯s pace quickened as he left, his shoulders tensing. Kyson scoffed disdainfully, ¡°What a coward. You had the nerve to ask for my contact information. Even Dulcie shows more courage than you. ¡± The thought of Dulcie momentarily halted Kyson, his expression turning somber as he resumed mopping the restroom floor.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Unbeknownst to him, Nathan and Colby were simultaneously scheming on how to use his money. Colby, who had been cooperative during his infusion, didn¡¯t ask Nathan to leave as before. His focus was entirely captured by the aquarium. Using Nathan¡¯s tablet, he searched for rare and expensive animals, intent on filling the aquarium with them. Moreover, he had a field trip nned to the aquarium that afternoon to design his own exclusive marine park. Seeing him so absorbed in the task, Nathan felt reassured. He worked on hisptop from the bed beside Colby, asionally peeling fruit for him during breaks. The mood between them was exceptionally congenial. Chapter 2457 Dulcie was at the Shaw Group. From the moment she opened the ss door of the logistics department on the fifteenth floor early that morning, she noticed that many of her colleagues were giving her odd looks. As they passed her with coffee or files in hand, they shot her deliberate, meaningful looks. Even when she walked by, some colleagues gave her the same odd stares. Dulcie felt slightly ufortable. She didn¡¯t inquire about the stares and hurried to her corner desk. Recalling that the group who had supported Audrey the previous day was displeased with her, she didn¡¯t immediately sit down. Instead, she inspected her seat carefully. Finding no evidence of tampering with her chair and seeing that herputer booted up normally, she was relieved. Her desk was just as tidy as when she had left the previous day. Dulcie reassured herself. It seemed she had been overthinking. Those women hadn¡¯t messed with her seat; they weren¡¯t that petty. AngsLibrary While she was checking, Audrey, who was nearest to her, kept looking over and smirking. Dulcie didn¡¯t catch that. She sat down slowly, powered up herputer, plugged in her USB drive, and began uploading the work she hadpleted at home the night before. For several minutes, she noticed nothing amiss. Until¡­ a dull sound emanated from the drawer under her desk. With a sense of suspicion, she opened the drawer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Inside the drawer was arge, ck mouse, scurrying around and squeaking loudly. The drawer was in disarray. A foul-smelling, sticky substance coated the mouse¡¯s body, spreading everywhere and damaging the documents inside. Dulcie remained silent. Audrey, anticipating Dulcie¡¯s reaction, was poised to relish her fright. However, Dulcie maintained herposure and looked distinctly unamused. She deftly grabbed the mouse by its long tail and lifted it up. Her colleagues stared in shock. Dulcie¡­ She was unexpectedly courageous! She had caught such a dirty mouse with her bare hands! Chapter 2458 Dulcie stood, holding the mouse. She scanned the room and called out to her colleagues. ¡°Whose mouse is this?¡± Everyone bowed their heads. Silence followed. Dulcie recalled each of the female colleagues who had sided with Audrey in scolding her the day before. With the mouse still in her hand, she approached them one by one. ¡°Is this yours?¡± ¡°Ahh! Get that away from me! It smells awful! It¡¯s not mine!¡± .? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. . Library ¡°Then is it yours?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not mine! Take it away! It¡¯s still wriggling!¡± The expressions of the women shifted, and they swiftly moved away. Dulcie responded with a chilling smile, ¡°The Shaw Group is among the top listed corporations in Cadiered. Our workce is known for being clean and orderly. How then, does such a filthy mouse appear all of a sudden? It has damaged the documents in my drawer. Whoever is responsible for this should bear the loss. If nobody confesses, I¡¯ll check the surveince footage. Don¡¯t me me if I end up throwing this mouse on the culprit. ¡± She dered this loudly. She was not one to tolerate being mistreated. Still, no one responded. After a lengthy pause, Audrey stood and said, ¡°Dulcie, I saw you pull that mouse from your drawer. It must have been you who brought it here, right? How dare you try to me others?¡± A few women who supported her chimed in. ¡°She¡¯s right. We¡¯ve worked here for years and never encountered such filth. ¡± ¡°A mouse appears in your drawer on the second day of your work here? How is that possible?¡± ¡°A nasty woman with a nasty mouse. Seems fitting. ¡± ¡°Stop causing a fuss. You did this yourself. Just because Kurt looks out for you, don¡¯t think you can do whatever you like. You need to stay humble and respect others, you know?¡± Dulcie remained silent. Their usations had crossed a line, and she felt her annoyance mounting. In a firm voice, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re right. A nasty woman and a nasty mouse do go well together. So, let¡¯s find out who really belongs with this mouse. I¡¯ll let it choose its owner!¡± With those words, she dropped the mouse onto the floor. Therge mouse moved swiftly and darted under the various desks. The women throughout the office screamed and leaped up in a panic, their faces drained of color. Even many of the male colleagues recoiled in fear. Chapter 2459 The presence of the mouse threw the entire department into disarray. Screams filled the air, and the faces of the women turned pale as many mbered onto their chairs. ¡°Go get the mouse! Go! Where did it go?¡± ¡°Come on, you guys!¡± The male colleagues were reluctantly enlisted to catch the mouse. The mouse proved to be very nimble, darting across the floor, eluding the urban men unustomed to dealing with rodents. Amidst the screaming, the mouse weaved through the feet of the male colleagues. Terrified, the men turned to Dulcie for assistance. ¡°You catch it. Do you want it to wreak havoc in our whole department and make us theughingstock of thepany?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. AngsLibrary ¡°That¡¯s right, Dulcie. The mouse was found in your drawer. You can¡¯t just let it escape!¡± Dulcie remained passive, her arms crossed, silently observing her panicked colleagues. When directly addressed, her expression remained unchanged. ¡°I¡¯ve already said I¡¯ll wait for the mouse to find its owner. If nobody confesses, even if this department falls into chaos, it¡¯s on the person who brought the mouse here. ¡± Some colleagues couldn¡¯t tolerate the mouse any longer. ¡°I know who put the mouse here. Catch it and I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± Dulcie was skeptical. ¡°Tell me first, and then I¡¯ll catch it. ¡± The young woman stood up and pointed toward Audrey. ¡°It was¡­¡± ¡°What are you pointing at me for? What are you about to say? How dare you speak up here!¡± Audrey could no longer remain calm. She mmed the desk forcefully, stood up quickly, and faced Dulcie confrontationally. ¡°Dulcie! It¡¯s just a mouse. Do you have to cause such a disturbance in the logistics department?¡± Seeing Audrey¡¯s defensive reaction, Dulcie seemed to piece something together. ¡°You weren¡¯t even used. Why are you so quick to defend yourself? Are you so eager to let me know you¡¯ve been holding a grudge against me and tried to sabotage me with a mouse?¡± Audrey scoffed and replied dismissively, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Why don¡¯t you just tell the mouse toe over to me then?¡± Dulcie responded calmly, ¡°Whether you admit it or not doesn¡¯t really matter. I can always check the surveince footage. I¡¯ve heard Mr. Shaw despises internal conflicts among employees. What do you think will happen if he sees the evidence?¡± Chapter 2460 Audrey¡¯s expression shifted, bing less confrontational. Dulcie continued, ¡°I just want to find out who¡¯s responsible. If it was you, just admit it and I¡¯ll let it go. If this was retaliation for the trouble I caused you yesterday, I get it. Then we¡¯re even. ¡± Audrey seemed uncertain, ncing at several female colleagues who were her friends. Her friends nodded subtly. Finally, Audrey confessed, ¡°It was me. Yesterday, you left work without finishing your duties.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I saw Kurte personally to transfer data from yourputer, and today I saw you using a USB drive to upload documents. It¡¯s clear you have a special rtionship with Kurt! You¡¯re just an intern, yet from your first day, you¡¯ve had Kurt¡¯s backing and have been overbearing. It¡¯s not just everyone here resents you. I just did what others wished they could. ¡± The group lowered their heads, feeling somewhat guilty, yet they agreed with what Audrey had said. ¡°Dulcie, it¡¯s no big deal that you¡¯re involved with Kurt. If you were involved with Mr. Shaw, that would be something. ¡± ¡°How childish. ¡± Dulcie chuckled dismissively. Then, as she had dered, Dulcie went ahead to catch the mouse herself, disying remarkableposure. Bunny Bookery The mouse seemed even more frightened upon seeing Dulcie approach. She acted swiftly and grabbed the keyboard from Audrey¡¯s desk, rushing to the mouse. When the mouse was cornered, Dulcie deftly stepped on its tail and then mmed the keyboard down on it. ¡°Abhh!¡± Crunch! As the mouse and the colleagues screamed, Dulcie knocked the mouse out. Ity motionless. ALL the employees were shocked by the scene. What a tough woman. Audrey¡¯s face drained of color. She couldn¡¯t believe Dulcie had used her keyboard to smash the mouse. It was utterly repulsive. Amidst the astonished gazes of her colleagues, Dulcie turned slowly and dered loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t start trouble, but I don¡¯t back down from it either. Don¡¯t try such childish pranks on me. I¡¯m not scared of animals. Next time you want to challenge me, try putting a snake in my drawer and see whether I or the snake ends up worse off. ¡± Dulcie had grown up in a remote vige where she had even encountered poisonous snakes; thus, mice were trivial to her. She spoke with rity, and then casually tossed Audrey¡¯s keyboard onto the floor and headed back to her desk. As she approached, her colleagues parted to let her pass. Dulcie returned to her desk, took out the messy drawer, and carried it to the restroom to clean. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2461 No sooner had she left than a female colleague eximed, ¡°Go check if that disgusting mouse was really killed by her!¡± A braver male colleague leaned over to inspect and reported, ¡°It¡¯s not dead. Its paws are still twitching! There¡¯s no blood. It must have just fainted. ¡± ¡°Ugh! Just kill it and remove it. It¡¯s so gross. We need to get a cleaner to sanitize our office. The floor should be washed with disinfectant!¡± Meanwhile, Dulcie, cleaning the drawer in the restroom, could faintly hear her colleagues¡¯ screams from outside. She set aside the damaged documents and quickly cleaned the drawer. Now, Audrey would likely see her as an adversary. Dulcie sighed resignedly. When she had worked in the dolphin hall at Kyson¡¯s aquarium, she had few colleagues, and the environment was amicable-the manager and the curator were gentle and kind. She had never encountered suchplex interpersonal dynamics as she was experiencing at the Shaw Group. Could it be that all her colleagues on the floor, over a hundred people, despised her? Why? She had done nothing wrong. Simply because Kyson had mentioned her and Kurt had supported her, she found herself ostracized by the entire logistics department. Feeling unjustly treated and indignant, Dulcie bit her red lip. . . Library ¡°If you want to make this difficult for me, let¡¯s see whosts until the end!¡± In her frustration, Dulcie mmed her hand into the water in the sink. Water sshed across her face and soaked her clothes. Dulcie was stunned. Was this some kind of divine warning? That she would end up suffering as well if she taught her colleagues a lesson? She then recalled Kyson¡¯s words from the previous day on their way home.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I hope you will keep your word. Since you have decided to work hard, make sure you achieve something and don¡¯t rely on me to clean up your mess. ¡± ¡°Stay away from the women in thepany. If anything bad happens, take responsibility. ¡± Kyson¡¯s handsome yet stern face floated into her mind. Dulcie felt a wave of sadness wash over her. If the conflict in her department escted and Kyson heard about it, he wouldn¡¯te to her aid, would he? Perhaps he would even berate her,bel her as a troublemaker who disrupted the whole department, and then dismiss her from thepany. Now Dulcie felt less certain about prevailing over Audrey. Chapter 2462 By the time the director of the logistics department arrived at work, the office turmoil had already subsided. Dulcie handed over her finished tasks from the previous night to the director and requested backups of the documents that had been damaged. The director sensed the tension among the staff but chose not toment. Instead, he offered Dulcie words of encouragement. Dulcie considered letting the incident slide, while Audrey and her friends fretted over the possibility of Dulcie reporting their actions. During lunchtime in thepany¡¯s cafeteria, Dulcie sat alone at a table. Soon, four female colleagues, including Audrey, joined her at the table. Quickly, all the seats at Dulcie¡¯s table were upied. Dulcie raised her eyes, taking in the group of women with a demeanor as frosty as it was dismissive. ¡°What do you want? Trying to start a fight?¡± Audrey¡¯s best friend, Amari Watson, immediatelyughed. ¡°No way. How could we? This is the staff cafeteria. Too many senior executives and employees pass through here. We can¡¯t let the wholepany know about the mess in our department, can we?¡± Unimpressed, Dulcie lowered her head and continued eating. ¡°If you want to fight, I¡¯m game. Otherwise, leave me alone. ¡± Her indifferent attitude irked the women. It was a slight they couldn¡¯t ignore. However, they needed her cooperation, so they swallowed their pride. Trying to smooth things over, Audrey chimed in, her voice dripping with feigned regret. ¡°Dulcie, what happened today was my fault. I just wanted to see you scared by the mouse. Who knew you¡¯d be tougher than the guys in our department?¡± Dulcie¡¯s patience was wearing thin. Her brows knitted together slightly, and she snapped, ¡°Get to the point. ¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Audrey began. ¡°What happened earlier was just a joke. We don¡¯t need to bother the higher-ups with some petty stuff, right? And as for Kurt, your backer¡­ how about we keep him out of it? I promise I won¡¯t mess with you again. Can we get along well from now on?¡± Dulcie¡¯s frown deepened, her hand pausing mid-air with a forkful of food. ¡°Once again, there¡¯s nothing between Kurt and me. Please stop spreading these rumors. I don¡¯t want to hear anything damaging my and Kurt¡¯s reputations. ¡± The women exchanged knowing nces, rolling their eyes inwardly. Bunny Bookery Their rtionship was so obvious, yet Dulcie still pretended to be oblivious. Was it really that hard to admit she got her position by relying on a man? Again, the women held back, seeing they had to satisfy Dulcie for now. Audrey quickly agreed, her tone pacifying. ¡°Alright, if you say there¡¯s nothing, then there¡¯s nothing. We won¡¯t mention it again. As an intern, focus on your job, and we¡¯ll stay out of each other¡¯s way. Deal?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t report you. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Dulcie nodded curtly. Without another word, she stood with her tray in hand and left the table surrounded by Audrey¡¯s group. She moved to a distant corner of the cafeteria to finish her meal peacefully. Soon after Dulcie left, Audrey sneered, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°Let¡¯s just put up with her a bit longer. When her internship is about to end, we¡¯ll find a way to get rid of her. ¡± Amari leaned in, whispering, ¡°She¡¯s really something. A huge mouse didn¡¯t scare her. She even caught and knocked it out! She must be tough. We better be careful, just in case she retaliates. ¡± ¡°No need. She¡¯s not the only one with a backer in thispany.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Audrey dismissed her concerns with a wave of her hand. Chapter 2463 The other women immediately gathered around her, their eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°You have some connections, too? Oh, Audrey, who have you hooked up with?¡± ¡°You can have a guess. ¡± Audrey smirked, letting the suspense build. ¡°The department head or a supervisor?¡± ¡°Could it be a shareholder?¡± ¡°Is it Kyson?¡± Audrey smiled mysteriously, neither confirming nor denying it. The women gasped, their admiration palpable.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Audrey, you¡¯re amazing! Kyson has been single for years with no women around him. Even his assistants are all men. How did you catch his eye?¡± Audrey basked in the ttery, savoring every moment as if she were soaking in a luxurious bubble bath. ¡°Maybe I just happened to catch his attention when I got called out yesterday. This morning, I saw him at the elevator. He smiled at me and told me not to worry about yesterday¡¯s incident,¡± she said. . . Library The truth was, Kyson hadn¡¯t evene into thepany that day. But in the realm of the logistics department, where even catching a glimpse of the vice president was like spotting a unicorn, it wasn¡¯t hard for Audrey to spin an borate story of half-truths and embellishments. ¡°Wow, Audrey! You¡¯re too impressive, catching the eye of Kyson, the famously aloof and abstinent man!¡± one of the women eximed, her eyes wide with admiration. ¡°Exactly! Audrey, you¡¯re my idol! Spill more tea, please,¡± another chimed in, practically leaning over the table in anticipation. The women hung on her every word, their minds racing with the delicious possibility of an office romance. Eager to curry favor, they piled on the ttery. Reveling in the attention, Audrey continued to fabricate her conversation with Kyson. She made it sound so vivid and believable that she almost convinced herself of the encounter. Her words painted a picture of coy smiles and subtle flirtations, a romance novel ying out in the fluorescent-lit corridors of the office. Amidst the group, a female colleague who had been silent all along hesitantly raised a doubt, her voice a tentative whisper against the buzz of conversation. ¡°Audrey, I¡¯ve heard that even when Kysones to thepany, he uses the private CEO elevator. Did you really meet him in the elevator?¡± The group fell silent, and the air thickened with tension. The woman nced around nervously before adding, ¡°And¡­ I don¡¯t mean to doubt you, but Dulcie is quite good-looking. Even more so than us. ¡± In her mind, she felt that if Kyson fell in love at first sight during yesterday¡¯s incident, shouldn¡¯t it have been Dulcie? How could it be Audrey? Audrey¡¯s face instantly turned cold, her eyes narrowing into slits of venomous re. ¡°Everyone has their own tastes. Maybe he likes my type. Why are you questioning me? Will you mind your own business?¡± Her voice was full of sarcasm and irritation. ¡°Besides, when he came to inspect our department yesterday, didn¡¯t he also take the regr elevator? Why couldn¡¯t I have met him there? You didn¡¯t see it yourself, so why use me of lying?¡± ¡°Um¡­ okay, I was just curious, not using you of lying. Don¡¯t be mad the woman stammered, her face reddening with embarrassment. ¡± Audrey remained upset, her fork nearly crushing the braised beef on her te with each forceful stab. The other women exchanged uneasy nces, their excitement snuffed out. There was no denying Dulcie¡¯s beauty. Chapter 2464 With her smooth hair cascading in waves and beautiful eyes, she was a beauty with a figure that turned heads and stirred envy. Men couldn¡¯t help but stare while women secretly envied her. Despite the murmurs about herck of higher education, no one could truthfully say she was unattractive. Audrey was indeed seething with jealousy. She had been grinding away at thepany for three long years and was still stuck as a junior staff member. Despite the semi-annual pay raise mechanism at Shaw Group, she aspired to rise higher, to be promoted to team leader or even a department head. But climbing thedder with sheer skill alone seemed impossible.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Seeing someone Like Dulcie-who seemed to rely solely on her looks and connections-easily securing a job and possibly breezing through a smooth three-month internship backed by powerful support, Audrey felt a burning sense of injustice. After this incident, Audrey harbored a deep grudge against Dulcie. If Dulcie could rely on Kurt, Audrey resolved to win over Kyson and outshine every woman in thepany. Finishing her lunch quietly, Dulcie washed her tray. . . Library Unexpectedly, she ran into Kurt, who had also just finished his meal, in front of the sink. Kurt smiled and greeted her politely. Thinking of the recent rumors swirling around thepany, Dulcie decided to avoid any potential problems. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t respond. Kurt looked puzzled. Making sure no one noticed them, he leaned in and asked quietly, ¡°Mrs-Dulcie, did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Dulcie immediately denied. Sighing, she said, ¡°Mr. Newman, I just hope you can pay less attention to me. I¡¯m just an intern, and I¡¯d like to be treated the same as my colleagues. ¡± Kurt was taken aback. Though he didn¡¯t know why Kyson and Dulcie hadn¡¯t publicized their marriage, he felt obliged to help her as a neer. Moreover, Kyson had instructed him to keep a close eye on her. ¡°I heard there was some trouble in your department this morning. Was it serious? Do you need me to investigate and report to Mr. Shaw?¡± Dulcie was exasperated, realizing he didn¡¯t grasp her meaning. ¡°No, it was just a small prank between colleagues. Nothing serious. ¡± ¡°Alright, but if you encounter any problems, please let me know,¡± Kurt insisted. Dulcie nodded, ced her cleaned tray away, and left the cafeteria. During their conversation, someone quietly took photos outside the door. Soon, a group from the logistics department was whispering and gossiping. Chapter 2465 ¡°Look at them,¡± one whispered. ¡°Dulcie still ims there¡¯s nothing between her and Kurt, yet here they are, standing so close and whispering during lunch. ¡± ¡°Maybe Dulcie is Kurt¡¯s girlfriend. Since they both work here, they may be keeping it under wraps. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± another chimed in. ¡°They don¡¯t admit it because the rtionship is inappropriate. Kurt is probably her sugar daddy. ¡± The gossip continued to buzz throughout the entire lunch break, each whisper adding fuel to the fire of spection. The logistics department remained quiet throughout the afternoon. Employees of the Shaw Group diligently attended to their tasks, with little to no idle chatter. The morning¡¯s mouse incident was not brought up again. Everyone concentrated on their work, creating a somewhat tense atmosphere. Kyson finished cleaning theb¡¯s restrooms and decided to drive to the office. Initially, he nned to head home, but considering that Dulcie might not know her way back, he chose to drive to the office instead. However, he avoided visiting the logistics department that day. Frequent visits might raise suspicions and lead to unnecessaryplications. He parked his car in the underground parking lot. He rolled down the window, rolled up his sleeves, and feeling warm, he loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, exposing his chiseled corbones. As he waited, he smoked leisurely, not rushing Dulcie to finish her work. He appeared like a devoted husband patiently waiting to pick up his wife. Meanwhile, Audrey, who hadpleted her project early, left work on time. AngsLibrary She had recently purchased a second-hand car. In the elevator, she touched up her makeup and applied fresh lipstick before heading to the underground parking lot. Finding her temporary parking spot, she was about to open her car door when she noticed a ck Bentley parked next to her. The Bentley was clearly a high-end luxury vehicle and even a brief nce revealed its extravagant value. Her own car paled inparison. She gazed at the Bentley several times, filled with envy. Though the Shaw Group housed many senior executives, very few owned a car of such caliber, a limited edition recognized worldwide. Who could be inside the car? She suspected it might be Kyson. She felt a flicker of surprise and quietly walked around the back of her car. A man was leaning against the driver¡¯s seat, casually smoking, his forearm resting on the window ledge. The luxury watch on his wrist spoke of his affluence and status. Audrey¡¯s heart raced with nervousness. After calming herself silently for a moment, she mustered the courage to approach.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2466 She walked up to the driver¡¯s side of the luxury car and bent down slightly. Then, she deliberately loosened the buttons on her shirt, revealing her cleavage. She tilted her head and shed a sweet smile at the man, feigning surprise. ¡°Mr. Shaw? What brings you here? It¡¯s such an honor. ¡± Kyson exhaled a smoke ring and nodded without much interest. His expression remained unchanged, and he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. Audrey was taken aback. Was he not going to say anything? Feeling slightly embarrassed, she smiled awkwardly and introduced herself in a gentle voice. ¡°Mr. Shaw, do you remember me? I¡¯m Audrey from the logistics department. I was reprimanded by you yesterday afternoon. ¡± ¡°Audrey?¡± Kyson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he responded coolly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a bell. ¡± He recalled scolding someone yesterday afternoon, but it was Dulcie he had intended to correct, not Audrey. Bunny Bookery At a loss for words, Audrey felt her embarrassment deepen, almost to the point of clenching her fists. She wasn¡¯t that bold, so she managed only a forced smile. ¡°There are so many employees in thepany. It makes sense that you don¡¯t remember me. Maybe someday there will be a chance for you to get to know me better. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression remained cold and he was visibly annoyed. He felt as if a persistent insect was buzzing around him, irritating him endlessly. Then, he slowly turned his head to look at Audrey with a nk expression. ¡°Go home now that your workday is over. Stop bothering me. ¡± Audrey was at a loss for words. The smile on her face stiffened. Indeed, as the rumors suggested, his temper was notorious. Yet she didn¡¯t retreat. Pressing her hand against her chest and feigning shyness, she said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Mr. Shaw. It seems there¡¯s something wrong with my car. It won¡¯t start. Could you possibly give me a lift?¡± As she spoke, her heart pounded so fiercely she thought it might burst. However, Kyson dismissed her request immediately. ¡°No. I like things clean. ¡± She was dumbstruck again. Did he think she was unclean? Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Not ready to give up, she persisted, ¡°Mr. Shaw, then could you at least check what¡¯s wrong with my car? I¡¯m new to driving, and I bought this car just a few months ago. I really don¡¯t know why it won¡¯t start. ¡± Kyson replied curtly and without interest, ¡°If there¡¯s an issue with your car, take it to the dealership. ¡± His response was brief and it was clear he was rejecting her request. Audrey felt on the verge of tears, partly out of anxiety and partly because she hadn¡¯t anticipated him being so difficult to converse with. Chapter 2467 ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡± she said in a soft, pleading tone, ¡°please, could you just check it for me? My car is second-hand, and the dealership doesn¡¯t care at all. I¡¯ve tried calling them, but no one answered. I really don¡¯t know what to do. ¡± Kyson was visibly annoyed. He nced at his watch with a squint. Knowing that both Dulcie and Audrey worked in the logistics department, he anticipated that Dulcie might arrive at any moment. He wanted to avoid any spection from his employees about him being in the same car as Dulcie, so he felt pressured to resolve the situation with Audrey quickly. He stepped out of his car and asked, ¡°Where is your car?¡± Audrey, pleasantly surprised by his sudden willingness to help, pointed with trembling fingers. ¡°It¡¯s right next to yours. ¡± ¡°Hand me the keys. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Audrey was somewhat dazed but quickly retrieved her car keys and passed them to him. As he moved to examine her car, she covertly pulled out her phone and snapped a photo of him using the key to open her car door. A sharp click echoed through the quiet underground parking lot. In her haste, she even forgot to turn off the camera sh. Kyson reacted instantly. He grabbed her wrist and gave her a look that carried immense intensity. She was intimidated by the fierceness in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­ I¡­¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Delete it. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Audrey feigned ignorance, lowering her head with a guilty conscience. Kyson, expressionless, pressed her hand against the window and stated icily, ¡°Delete the photo. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His presence was so daunting that she feltpelled toply. With her wrist still in his grasp, she awkwardly tried to manipte her phone with her free hand, making the process slow and cumbersome. As they stood by the car, Dulcie emerged from the elevator. She caught sight of Kyson and another woman standing close together, several cars away. Dulcie quickly hid herself and remained motionless. Near the car, Audrey¡¯s hands trembled as she deleted the photo. Chapter 2468 She held up her phone to Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw, please don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯vepletely deleted it. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time being this close to you. I wanted to¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pull such a pathetic stunt on me again. ¡± Kyson cut her off sharply, adding, ¡°I despise employees who have hidden agendas. If you can¡¯t concentrate on your work, then leave. ¡± He finished speaking and dismissively dropped her hand as if discarding something worthless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean any harm. Please don¡¯t think poorly of me. ¡± Kyson scoffed, lifted her car keys, and pressed the power button. The indicator light immediately started blinking. He then hit the quick ignition button on the car key. The car engine roared to life quickly. ¡°You said your car wouldn¡¯t start? I¡¯ve seen these tricks before. Don¡¯t let it happen again, or you¡¯ll never work for anypany within the Shaw Group. ¡± Audrey was silent for a moment. She bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Kyson coldly tossed the car keys back to her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Leave now. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Tears filled her eyes, and she felt deeply humiliated. She quickly got into her car and exited the underground parking lot as fast as she could. Bunny Bookery Kyson settled back into his luxury car with grace and wiped his hands with a wet wipe. As he was cleaning his hands, the passenger door opened. Dulcie slid into the seat and buckled her seatbelt, her head lowered, making it hard to gauge her mood. He nced at her and remarked with a sneer, ¡°Why are you sote? What¡¯s the matter? Reluctant to leave work?¡± Dulcie remained silent. She clenched her fists, her mood worsening. Trying to hold back her anger proved futile, and she burst out. ¡°Kyson Shaw, do you think I¡¯mpletely worthless? No matter what I do, you seem determined to belittle me and make me feel ipetent. If you truly believe I¡¯m not suitable for you, then why did you marry me at all? You should have married someone wealthy like Phillis. ¡± Kyson looked at her, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? If you¡¯re upset about something at work, why take it out on me?¡± After a moment of reflection, something dawned on him. ¡°How dare you use my full name?¡± He pinched her cheek firmly as a form of reprimand. It was painful. Chapter 2469 Dulcie¡¯s anger intensified, and she swatted his hand away. Tears welled up in her red eyes, and she felt deeply wronged. ¡°You treat me this way because you know I have feelings for you. Yes, you¡¯re right; I care about you, which is why I let you do this to me. But remember, if one day I stop caring, you¡¯ll no longer have the power to hurt me. ¡± Kyson remained silent. He furrowed his brow upon seeing her tearful, aggrieved expression, utterly confused by her emotional outburst. They looked at each other for a moment before he questioned, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Why are you so angry? It was just a joke. I didn¡¯t bully you. ¡± The more she listened, the more wronged she felt. Her heart ached. She pointed to her face and protested, ¡°You pinched my cheek, and it¡¯s red now. How is that not bullying?¡± Even though their marriage was in name only, as his wife, she felt he should not be so close to other women. She suspected the reason he had been visiting the office so frequently was to see another woman, not primarily to bring her back to the Shaw family¡¯s vi. AngsLibrary Feeling bitter, she bit her lip hard and lowered her head, trying toe to terms with what she had seen outside the car. Unaware of her thoughts, Kyson noticed her cheek, which was indeed red. It looked somewhat rosy, and despite her anger, he thought she appeared quite adorable. He raised his eyebrows yfully and teased, ¡°There¡¯s no mirror here. How do you know your cheek is red? Maybe it¡¯s just because you¡¯re angry?¡± ¡°Because you hurt me,¡± she retorted, her voice filled with frustration. She turned her face away and quickly wiped her eyes. Seeing that, Kyson was taken aback. ¡°Are you crying?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nol¡± He was left speechless. She was sobbing quietly, clearly crying. Feeling somewhat guilty, he slowly leaned toward her. ¡°How about you pinch me? Would that make you feel better?¡± Dulcie looked back at him, tempted by the offer. She had always been one to get back at those who bullied her. ¡°If I pinch you, will you retaliate?¡± ¡°No. ¡± Kyson shook his head firmly. She didn¡¯t possess much physical strength. If he were to retaliate, what would that say about him? As he pondered this, she gathered her courage and pinched his cheek forcefully. Chapter 2470 He inhaled sharply and frowned. The pain sparked anger within him instantly. She had pinched him so forcefully that his cheek began to throb. Was there really a need for such strength? ¡°You pinched me that hard?¡± he asked in a low tone, clearly upset. Dulcie quickly withdrew her hand. Seeing the deep red mark swelling on his cheek, she felt a sense of satisfaction. ¡°You told me to pinch you, didn¡¯t you? Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t have pinched that hard? Besides, I didn¡¯t really use that much strength. You said you wouldn¡¯t retaliate. ¡± Kyson was left without words. He had made that promise. Despite the numbness and pain in his cheek, he resisted the urge to retaliate. Curbing his anger, he asked, ¡°Can you tell me now why you¡¯re upset? Who bothered you?¡± Dulcie shook her head. She didn¡¯t want toe across as a tattletale, nor did she wish to burden him with such matters. She was not in the mood for another lecture. ¡°No one. And I¡¯m not upset. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Kyson said in a somber tone, started the car¡¯s engine, and drove out of the underground parking lot. Dulcie offered no further exnation. They continued to sit in silence as they drove, the atmosphere heavy between them. Dulcie kept her gaze fixed out the window, watching the streets recede behind them. The scene she had witnessed in the parking lot lingered in her thoughts. AngsLibrary She was conflicted. She realized¡­ she might be crossing a Line. It was only a one-year marriage contract, yet she found herself wanting more. She felt jealous seeing him with another woman. Unable to hold back, she asked, ¡°Who were you talking to in the parking lot?¡± ¡°What?¡± Kyson had nearly forgotten that brief encounter. It wasn¡¯t until Dulcie mentioned it that he thought back carefully. ¡°I think she¡¯s from the logistics department, too. ¡± The logistics department?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Dulcie mentally reviewed her colleagues in the department. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2471 ¡°Who exactly?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember. ¡± Kyson hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Audrey, so he didn¡¯t recall her name. Dulcie watched his expression. Seeing how rxed and unaffected he appeared, she suddenly felt relieved. It seemed he wasn¡¯t trying to hide anything. AngsLibrary Perhaps he had merely exchanged a casual greeting with the woman. Maybe she had misjudged the situation. As she was reassessing her thoughts, Kyson spoke up. ¡°She imed her car wouldn¡¯t start and asked for a ride. She¡¯s scheming but not very clever, and you know what? You¡¯re even more naive than she is. ¡± Dulcie was left speechless. His words were harsh. Just when she thought she might have misunderstood him, his mockingment confirmed her feelings. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Why do you have to insult me about everything?¡± He sneered disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m just being honest. ¡± Feeling downhearted, Dulcie shifted her legs toward the car door, maintaining a distance between them. As Kyson drove leisurely, his demeanor suddenly turned grave, as if a realization had struck him. ¡°You were upset when you got into the car. Is it because of this? Are you jealous?¡± ¡°No,¡± Dulcie replied stiffly. ¡°I am aware of my ce. Our secret marriage is a one-year contract. That¡¯s all it is. I shouldn¡¯t feel jealous, to avoid causing you any unnecessary trouble. ¡± ¡°Good, you understand,¡± he responded smoothly, without hesitation, clearly expressing his thoughts. She bowed her head, disheartened, and remained silent. The silence resumed, and the atmosphere in the car grew chilly again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was only interrupted when Kyson¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID disyed on the car¡¯s screen. It was Lucinda. His face immediately turned serious. After clearing his throat, he pressed the Bluetooth button to answer the call. Dulcie noticed the name on the caller ID. Sally had once mentioned that he had an unforgettable childhood friend named Lucinda. Chapter 2472 Dulcie feigned indifference but listened closely to the conversation. As soon as the call connected, Kyson asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s up, Lucinda?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, the voice that answered wasn¡¯t Lucinda¡¯s. It was Colby who had taken Lucinda¡¯s phone to call Kyson. ¡°Kyson, I¡¯m on my way to the aquarium with Daddy, Mommy, and Destinee. ¡± Kyson paused for a moment, feeling a surge of happiness. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to ept the aquarium?¡± Colby responded with a hint of arrogance, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from you. You gave it to me without giving me a choice. Why wouldn¡¯t I ept it now?¡± ¡°T see,¡± From Colby¡¯s tone, Kyson sensed that the boy still hadn¡¯t fully forgiven him. It seemed he had been overly optimistic. However, he wasn¡¯t deterred and continued in a softer voice, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve called me, Colby. Is that what you wanted to talk about? The aquarium is yours. I just pay someone to manage it. You can visit anytime without asking me. ¡± Colby scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just letting you know that I n to renovate the aquarium and add some rare and interesting animals. ¡± ¡°Alright. Whatever you want. ¡± ¡°Keep that in mind. You might not be able to afford it. If you¡¯re free,e down to the aquarium. We should discuss it in person. ¡± Despite his youthful voice, Colby¡¯s tone wasposed and cunning, reminiscent of an adult to Kyson. AngsLibrary ¡°Okay. ¡± Since Colby had invited him, Kyson naturally wouldn¡¯t decline. He didn¡¯t hesitate. Colby then ended the call abruptly without a goodbye, showing no sentiment. Kyson immediately turned the car at the next intersection, heading toward the aquarium. Noticing the change in direction, Dulcie quickly asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Mr. Payne and his family are visiting the aquarium. I¡¯m heading there too. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to get out of the car now?¡± Kyson considered for a moment and then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Destinee will be there too. You¡¯ve worked there for years and know it better than I do. You can provide a more detailed introduction to the marine life than I can. ¡± Destinee would be there too. Chapter 2473 Dulcie missed Destinee, the endearing little girl. Yet, she felt uneasy thinking about showing up together. ¡°Mr. Shaw, our marriage is confidential. You said no one else should know. So, how should I introduce myself if we show up together?¡± Kyson fell silent and considered her question carefully. Dulcie also pondered deeply. She had seen the caller ID, but the person Kyson had spoken to was a child. And he mentioned Destinee would be there too. Was his childhood friend the mother of the twins? Lucinda¡¯s children were already five years old, yet Kyson still hadn¡¯t moved on from her. The more Dulcie thought about it, the more curious she became. She wondered how beautiful that woman must be. She suggested a n. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me as your maid? You could say we went shopping together, and I just tagged along because you received the boy¡¯s call on the way. ¡± Kyson immediately dismissed the idea. Destinee was fond of Dulcie, and previously, when Destinee was around, he had suggested he might start dating Dulcie. If he now imed Dulcie was his maid, Destinee would surely be displeased. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a moment¡¯s thought, he proposed, ¡°Girlfriend. ¡± Dulcie was momentarily speechless, and then responded, ¡°Is there much difference between that and your wife? Both imply a _ close rtionship. ¡± Wasn¡¯t he concerned that his childhood friend might feel hurt? Kyson stated firmly, ¡°Yes, but marriage is legally binding and a wife is considered a lifelong partner. ¡± Pursing her lips, Dulcie countered quietly, ¡°One can break up with a girlfriend or divorce a wife. They¡¯re essentially the same. ¡± Kyson remained silent. He actually agreed with her but didn¡¯t want to rush into disclosing his marital status to Lucinda. ¡°Just follow my lead. Remember, our marriage is a secret. Apart from my family, it¡¯s better if fewer people know about it. ¡± His reasoning made sense to her. She nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll cooperate with you. ¡± More than twenty minutester, they reached the aquarium. The entrance of the aquarium wasn¡¯t crowded. From a distance, they could see Nathan, Lucinda, and the two adorable children. The family of four stood together, exuding a sense of harmony and warmth.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Kyson exited the car and walked toward them, leaving Dulcie behind. ¡°Kyson!¡± Chapter 2474 As soon as Destinee spotted him, she ran over with a cheerful smile, eager for him to pick her up. He bent down and scooped her into his arms with ease. Destinee, wrapping her arms around his neck, suddenly noticed the red mark on his cheek. She poked at it, puzzled.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why is your cheek red? Hey! It feels hot. Does it hurt? I¡¯ll blow on it for you! It¡¯ll make it better. ¡± Bunny Bookery She puffed her cheeks and blew gently. Kyson¡¯s back stiffened. He almost forgot that Dulcie had pinched him back in the car. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Dulcie trailed behind them, walking slowly. Destinee noticed her and instantly understood what had happened. ¡°Miss Burton, hi! I get it. Kyson annoyed you, right? So, you taught him a lesson!¡± Both Kyson and Dulcie were left speechless. Destinee then excitedly introduced Dulcie to Lucinda. ¡°Mommy, this is Dulcie, thedy I mentioned before. She went on a date with Kyson one day. Look, don¡¯t they look great together?¡± Lucinda looked up and her eyes met Dulcie¡¯s. The two women examined each other for a moment. Eventually, Lucinda smiled warmly, ¡°You¡¯re not from around here, are you? You have a lovely look. I can tell at first nce that you¡¯re easygoing. ¡± Dulcie stood shyly in ce and returned the smile. ¡°I¡¯m from Tuborg. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mrs. Payne. You¡¯re very beautiful. ¡± Today, Lucinda applied subtle makeup suitable for work. With the light touch of makeup and her bold red Lipstick, she appeared confident and attractive. Clearly, she was an impressive woman. Furthermore, she carried herself with grace and spoke with eloquence. There was a subtle air of nobility about her as if she exuded a natural radiance. Lucinda was indeed a captivating woman. Upon seeing Lucinda, Dulcie felt she understood Kyson¡¯s type. An awkward silence fell for a few seconds before Kyson intervened. He introduced, ¡°This is my girlfriend, Dulcie Burton. We¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few days. ¡± He continued, ¡°Meet Mr. Nathan Payne. This is his wife, Lucinda. And you already know Destinee. This is her twin brother, Colby. ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Payne, Lucinda, Destinee, and Colby,¡± Dulcie said politely, offering a slight bow. Chapter 2475 Nathan nodded in acknowledgment. Lucinda offered a warm smile. Colby lifted his chin proudly and remained silent. Destinee was the most outgoing. ¡°Nice to meet you too, Miss Burton!¡± Theirughter filled the air, and Destinee¡¯s cheerful demeanor helped lighten the mood. . . Library Kyson then turned to Nathan. ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly out here. Why didn¡¯t you wait inside?¡± Colby, standing with his hands in his pockets, snorted with a hint of disdain, ¡°Destinee insisted on waiting for you at the entrance. Mommy and Daddy were concerned about her safety, so we all waited here together. ¡± He sounded eager to move indoors, showing his impatience. It seemed he wasn¡¯t pleased with waiting. Kyson didn¡¯t mind his attitude. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s chilly out here. Let¡¯s head inside. ¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. They proceeded indoors. Kyson carried Destinee into the aquarium. Nathan held Colby close and followed Kyson. In contrast, Lucinda and Dulcie strolled alongside each other. As Destinee was eager to see the little dolphin named Libby, they first visited the dolphin hall. This was where Dulcie had worked for a long time, and she was intimately familiar with it. She smiled and exined to Lucinda, ¡°The little dolphin named Libby is the one in the pool with the shiniest skin and the roundest head. It¡¯s very clever. It chirps when it sees Destinee and even ys volleyball with her. It rolls around in the water and behaves yfully. It¡¯s Destinee¡¯s favorite friend here, and Mr¡ªKyson brought the other dolphins to keep Libbypany. ¡± Lucinda stood by the poolside, watching the dolphins while Listening to Dulcie¡¯s description. When Libby noticed Destinee, it swam excitedly to the edge, poked its rounded head out of the water, and let Destinee pet it. Destinee, having not seen it for a while, beamed with joy. In Nathan¡¯s embrace, Colby stared at them with his big eyes. He appeared deep in thought, contemting something. Noticing his son¡¯s gaze, Nathan asked, ¡°Colby, do you want to meet Destinee¡¯s dolphin? It seems quite friendly. ¡± Shaking his head, Colby puffed up with pride and dered, ¡°I don¡¯t like such cunning animals. I prefer fierce ones that can swallow people whole! Roar!¡± Colby mimicked a fearsome shark, making a fierce face that contrasted with his youthful appearance. Nathan chuckled and yfully rubbed Colby¡¯s nose. Chapter 2476 Knowing his son wasn¡¯t being honest with his true feelings, Nathan said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite curious about the Little dolphin named Libby. Come with me, Colby, and let¡¯s go say hello. ¡± ¡°Alright¡±. Colby frowned but gave an impression of being reasonable. Nathan smiled warmly. He bent down, set Colby on the ground, and then took his hand, leading him toward the pool. Destinee, who was interacting with the little dolphin, quickly introduced Colby, ¡°Libby, this is my twin brother. He¡¯s really smart and handsome. Can he touch you?¡± AngsLibrary Libby swirled in the water, emitted a cheerful sound, and swam toward Colby. It lowered its head, indicating that it was open to being touched. Colby seemed stunned and a bit tempted to touch it. However, feeling the eyes of the adults on him, Colby blinked rapidly, trying to mask his nervousness. ¡°I won¡¯t touch it. It¡¯s not that interesting¡­¡± Nathan gently grasped Colby¡¯s small wrist and guided his hand to the dolphin¡¯s head. The dolphin¡¯s skin felt soft, smooth, and cool. This was Colby¡¯s first experience touching a dolphin. He was so intrigued that he continued to stroke it without needing Nathan¡¯s guidance anymore. Destinee joined them and showed Colby how to interact with Libby. The siblings engaged in lively conversation around the dolphin. Nathan and Kyson stood by, both sporting gentle smiles. They looked every bit like two doting fathers. Meanwhile, Lucinda and Dulcie stood a short distance away, observing the scene. Driven by her curiosity, Dulcie ventured to ask, ¡°Lucinda, have you and Kyson known each other for many years?¡± Lucinda nodded. ¡°We were close as children. I used to visit the Shaw family often. ¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Dulcie ventured cautiously, ¡°You¡¯re not that close anymore?¡± Lucinda replied frankly, ¡°We¡¯ve grown up. We¡¯re not kids anymore. And we each have our own lives. So, we don¡¯t spend as much time together as we used to. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Dulcie lowered her gaze, contemting Lucinda¡¯s attitude toward Kyson. It seemed she hadpletely moved on from him. But Kyson¡­ As Dulcie was lost in thought, Lucinda inquired, ¡°You¡¯re dating now. What do you think of him? Are you nning to settle down with him?¡± Chapter 2477 ¡°I like him very much. He was teaching in Tuborg for a while, and I was taken with him from the first moment. I followed him to Cadiered and worked at the aquarium. I¡¯ve been in love with him for five years. Finally. I got the chance to get closer to him. ¡± Lucinda appeared surprised by this revtion. ¡°I had no idea you had such a history. Following him for five years from the moment you met in Tuborg is something I couldn¡¯t do. I believe he would be loyal to you. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s expression grew pale as if she had just realized something. Seeing Dulcie troubled, Lucinda took her hand reassuringly. Lucinda continued, ¡°Kyson can be stubborn and a bit domineering.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s hard to change his mind. But he respects himself and can recognize sincerity. Once he understands his true feelings, he won¡¯t let go of a good woman like you. You¡¯re dating now, and I think that¡¯s a wonderful beginning. ¡± Not every girl would have the perseverance and courage to leave her hometown and pursue a man for five years. Such dedication was truly rare and precious. Lucinda considered that if Kyson ever let Dulcie go, it would be a challenge for him to find someone as devoted. AngsLibrary Dulcie offered a forced smile, but it was tinged with sadness. She held Lucinda¡¯s hand and brightened slightly. ¡°Lucinda, I feel like we get along well. Could I have your contact information? Maybe we can have dinner together sometime. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Lucinda was also fond of Dulcie. She found her to be genuine and attractive. Their conversation had confirmed her initial impression of Dulcie as a good person. The two women exchanged their contact information. As they chatted amiably, nearby at the dolphin pool, the two men and two children were enjoying their time with the dolphins. Thanks to Destinee¡¯s affection for Libby, it seemed to have taken on the role of leader among the dolphins. Whenever it made noises, the other dolphins would gather at the pool¡¯s edge, popping their heads out of the water eagerly, looking at the children. The group started a game of passing a ball with the dolphins. Several hourster, as dusk approached, Colby had intended to explore the entire aquarium and discuss his ns for renovations. However, he had been so captivated by the intelligent dolphins that he¡¯d forgotten all about his intentions. It was gettingte. Nathan checked his watch and suggested, ¡°You kids must be hungry by now. It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we wrap up for today ande back another time?¡± Colby frowned, slightly disappointed. ¡°We¡¯ve only seen the dolphins. ¡± His ns for discussing the aquarium¡¯s renovation had not materialized. Nathan gently wiped Colby¡¯s wet hands with a towel, and then wrapped hisrger, warm hands around Colby¡¯s. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough time today, but we can return anytime. You want to renovate the aquarium, but that¡¯s not something we can rush in just one visit. We¡¯lle back another day. ¡± Being a reasonable child, Colby didn¡¯t protest any further. Colby nced at Kyson, who was carefully drying Destinee¡¯s hands, and stated coolly, ¡°I won¡¯t make any changes to the aquarium today, but my ns for renovation remain unchanged. You need to be ready to invest heavily. ¡± Chapter 2478 Kyson nodded understandingly. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to amodate your wishes, even if you ask for the stars. ¡± Colby snorted dismissively, ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep. I¡¯m not a child who can be fooled with pretty words. ¡± Kyson responded with a smile, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the boss. ¡± Whenever Colby showed his stubborn side, Kyson would patiently go along with it. He never expressed frustration or anger toward Colby. It was time to go back home. Lucinda gently took Destinee from Kyson¡¯s arms, her touch tender and reassuring. Kyson and Dulcie stood together, watching as the family climbed into their car and departed from the aquarium, the sound of the engine fading into the evening. As soon as the car disappeared from sight, Kyson turned to Dulcie. ¡°I noticed you were chatting with Lucinda the whole time,¡± he said, curiosity in his voice. ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± ¡°She was asking about our rtionship. ¡± She was concise and to the point, carefully observing Kyson¡¯s expression as she spoke. Kyson¡¯s eyebrows were rxed, and his deep blue eyes were inscrutable, revealing nothing of his thoughts. ¡°How did you respond?¡± Kyson asked, his voice calm and steady.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing that he truly cared about everything concerning Lucinda, Dulcie felt a pang of difort. Avoiding his gaze, she took the initiative to get into the passenger seat, silently waiting for him to drive. AngsLibrary Kyson walked around to the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine with practiced ease, and pulled away from the aquarium. Yet, his curiosity persisted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my question just now?¡± he asked, his tone gentle but insistent. Dulcie¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Is this question relevant?¡± ¡°Of course it is. ¡± His immediate response left Dulcie feeling increasingly upset. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how will I know how you¡¯ll handle the role of a wife when dealing with Shaw family rtives in the future, and whether you¡¯ll adhere to the terms of our agreement?¡± ¡°I told her about how we first met in Tuborg, and then crossed paths again in Cadiered, and how we¡¯ve been going on dates,¡± Dulcie exined. ¡°She seems to know you quite well, spoke highly of you, and expressed hope for our future together. Is that detailed enough?¡± Kyson raised his eyebrows slightly, appearing to be in a cheerful mood. He might have cheered up due to the praise from Lucinda. But Dulcie¡¯s tone made him feel somewhat displeased. ¡°Why are you speaking to me like this? We were perfectly fine before we came to the aquarium. Why are you suddenly acting as if someone has upset you, speaking so aggressively?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m not angry. Maybe I¡¯m in a mood swing because my period ising,¡± Dulcie exined calmly. A woman¡¯s irritability before and during her period was often unfairly used as an excuse for any kind of behavior. Kyson felt a twinge of embarrassment upon hearing that and chose not to ask any further questions, focusing instead on driving in silence. Chapter 2479 The sky stretched out like a vast, dark curtain, devoid of even a single star or moon. However, the city¡¯s streetlights bathed the entire highway in a remarkable brightness. They remained silent for the rest of the journey, each absorbed in their own thoughts. After a while, Dulcie couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Mr. Shaw, Lucinda is your childhood friend with whom you had a particrly close rtionship, isn¡¯t she?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression turned instantly cold and gloomy, as if a forbidden topic had been broached. ¡°Stop prying into my private affairs. This year, your focus should be on ying the role of Mrs. Shaw effectively within the Shaw family,¡± Kyson asserted firmly. Creak! It was the screech of tires against the road as Kyson made an abrupt emergency stop. The force of the inertia almost propelled Dulcie into the front windshield, but thankfully, the seatbelt kept her safe. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Frightened and still shaken, she looked up at Kyson with confusion writrge on her face. What on earth prompted him to suddenly pull over like this? Kyson¡¯s stern expression remained fixed as he swiftly unbuckled his seatbelt, exuding an oppressive and cold aura as he leaned toward Dulcie. ¡°Mr. Shaw¡­¡± She was unable to finish speaking before Kyson abruptly grabbed her by the neck. He no longer concealed the morbid and cruel thoughts in his mind, his warning delivered through gritted teeth. ¡°We are merely bound by a secret marriage agreement; you should understand your position. Behave yourself and stop prying into my past. If I discover you¡¯ve been secretly investigating me and spreading rumors to Lucinda, you¡¯ll understand exactly who I am,¡± Kyson warned sharply. His gaze was chillingly intense, akin to that of a demon. Dulcie¡¯s eyes were rimmed with red, and her entire body trembled uncontrobly. This was the first time she witnessed Kyson behave Like this. It was all for his cherished childhood friend, his one true love. Dulcie managed a sarcastic smile despite the pain of suffocation, and spoke with difficulty. ¡°You only see me as this kind of woman who would sow discord, don¡¯t you? You mean you like her that much? She¡¯s married, yet you¡¯d rather bury that affection deep in your heart and silently devote yourself to her. ¡± Kyson was utterly annoyed, his frown so intense it seemed as though he could devour someone.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Dulcie, do you not understand what I said? Lucinda¡¯s name is not to be spoken in my presence. Whatever exists between her and me is none of your business,¡± Kyson dered with unwavering resolve. His grip around her neck tightened progressively. It appeared to serve as punishment for her defiance. Dulcie found it increasingly difficult to breathe as the pressure on her neck intensified, her face flushing red under the strain of being choked. Chapter 2480 If she crossed the line again, he might resort to strangling her. Dulcie feared this side of Kyson; his appearance struck her as unsettling and menacing. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Upon hearing her apology, Kyson¡¯s satisfaction was evident as he released his grip, withdrawing coldly and reclining back with a distant gaze. The only sound in the car was Dulcie¡¯s heart-wrenching coughing. Kyson sat in silence, his expression grim and somber. Dulcie held her neck, quietly shifting closer to the car door, putting distance between herself and Kyson. Kyson stepped on the gas without a word, starting the car at an rming speed. The vehicle shot away from the roadside Like an arrow loosed from a bow. Dulcie gripped the handle, biting her lower lip as she endured the pain in her neck silently, though the ache in her heart was far more agonizing. Kyson actually loved Lucinda so deeply that merely mentioning her name could instantly enrage him. . . Library She fought back the tears of anguish swelling in her eyes, sensing for the first time a desperate urge to escape from this menacing man. They remained silent for the entire journey. They arrived back at the Shaw family¡¯s vi. As soon as the car came to a halt, Dulcie swiftly opened the door and exited. Due to the high-speed driving throughout the journey, Dulcie found her legs too weak to stand steadily. She copsed onto the stone road, her entire body trembling slightly. Kyson exited the car and reverted to his usual amiable demeanor, approaching to help her up. She pushed his hand away, avoiding eye contact and murmuring, ¡°No, thank you. I can manage on my own.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± Kyson didn¡¯t insist further, his eyes narrowing slightly as he focused on the faint red marks on her neck. Dulcie¡¯s fair and delicate skin bore the noticeable marks, despite Kyson not being overly rough when he pinched her. ¡°Go back to the bedroom and find a scarf to cover the marks on your neck,¡± he instructed calmly. Dulcie nodded silently, covering her neck with her hands, and walked inside slowly, her legs feeling numb. Kyson¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger on her as he entered the vi, heading straight to the dining room. That evening, Ryder had important business at thepany and returnedte. Nevertheless, the siblings still managed to have dinner together. Upon seeing Kyson enter alone, Sally¡¯s suspicion arose. ¡°Kyson, why are you alone? Where is Dulcie?¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2481 ¡°She went upstairs. It looks like she needs to change her clothes. She¡¯ll be down in a moment,¡± Kyson responded calmly, devoid of the terrifying anger that had been present during the car ride just ten minutes ago. ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Sally nodded. The siblings chatted in the dining room before Dulcie quickly made her way downstairs. The red silk scarf around her neck added an enchanting touch to her white business suit.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It wasn¡¯t jarring at all; instead, itplemented her outfit perfectly, making her particrly eye- catching. Sally noticed it from a distance. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Dulcie wearing a silk scarf. She looks so elegant, tall, and slender, like a stewardess,¡± she remarked. Ryder nced back and nodded in agreement. ¡°It does look great. Sally, you should take some fashion tips from our sister-inw. She can make even business attire look attractive. There¡¯s a lot you could learn from her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Why do you always bring me up no matter what I¡¯m talking about?¡± Sally pouted. The atmosphere between the brother and sister was light and harmonious. Only Kyson, lowering his eyes and picking at his food, had no special reaction to Dulcie¡¯s attire. ¡°Come here quickly. The whole family is waiting for you. ¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Dulcie pinched her palm and quickened her pace. She sat on her chair and began to eat silently. Despite her efforts, it was clear she had no appetite. She managed to force down a few mouthfuls before dering she was full and heading back to her room first. Bunny Bookery Sally sensed something was wrong. ¡°Kyson, Dulcie seems to be in a bad mood tonight. You came back with her. Did you two have a fight?¡± Kyson chuckled. ¡°No, why would I quarrel with her for no reason? Just eat your food. ¡± ¡°Then why is she unhappy? She barely ate anything before saying she was full,¡± Sally asked, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°How should I know?¡± His tone was casual, almost indifferent. ¡°How could you be like this to Dulcie? As her husband, you should be attentive to her mood,fort her, and make her happy,¡± Sally insisted. Kyson grew slightly impatient with her nagging but held his tongue. Finally, he replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go check on her after dinner. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Sally couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off between the couple as if there were secrets she wasn¡¯t aware of. Chapter 2482 Worry creasing her brow, she continued, ¡°Kyson, I¡¯ve been around Dulcie for a while now. She has a wonderful character, cares deeply for you, and takes good care of you. Good women like her are rare. If you don¡¯t cherish her, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Kyson frowned slightly, his mood darkening. He deliberately picked up a piece of fatty meat and ced it on her te. ¡°Just eat your food. Why can¡¯t you shut up with so many dishes in front of you?¡± Sally snorted in dissatisfaction. When she noticed the fatty meat on her te, a grimace crossed her face. ¡°It¡¯s so greasy. I don¡¯t want to eat it!¡± Kyson¡¯s voice was low andmanding. ¡°Stop being picky about food. ¡± Sally was rendered speechless. Kyson was really vindictive! AngsLibrary After dinner, Kyson retreated to his bedroom. The bedroom door creaked open. With her back to the entrance, Dulcie was bent over, busily arranging a quilt on the sofa. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, Dulcie turned her head to him and said, ¡°I¡¯d better sleep on the sofa tonight. I¡¯ve changed the sheets and quilt cover for you, Mr. Shaw. You can rest assured and sleep in the bed. ¡± Kyson pursed his lips tightly and shut the door behind him. ¡°Why did you eat so little tonight and pull a long face? Sally¡¯s starting to suspect me because of you. ¡± Dulcie¡¯s face paled at his words. When she caught the first part of his statement, she was taken aback. She thought he had paid attention to her appetite, but she didn¡¯t expect it would be because of Sally. Lowering her head, she turned slowly to face him, offering a slight bow as she apologized without meeting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just didn¡¯t have much of an appetite tonight. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. I¡¯ll try to hide my emotions better. ¡± Seeing her obedient demeanor, Kyson felt an inexplicable surge of anger. He didn¡¯t understand his conflicted emotions. He had originally hoped that Dulcie wouldply and bepletely obedient to fulfill her part of their agreement. Yet now that he was seeing her give him exactly that, behaving obediently and subdued, devoid of the lively personality she had shown just days ago, instead of content, it left him with an ufortable feeling all over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a bed on the sofa.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I won¡¯t sleep in the bedroom tonight. ¡± Coming back to his senses, he reopened the door, turned on his heel, and left without so much as a backward nce. As Dulcie stared at the closed door, a sense of emptiness filled her heart. She continued arranging the quilt on the sofa with no intention of taking Kyson¡¯s ce in bed. It seemed that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t grasp anything that didn¡¯t belong to her. Chapter 2483 Kyson went to the study to work and eventually slept there for the night. Dulcie spent the entire night huddled up on the sofa. The following morning, after washing her face and brushing her teeth, Dulcie walked out of the bedroom and came face to face with Kyson, who wasing down from the study upstairs. She halted stiffly and greeted him in a low voice tinged with fear, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Shaw. ¡± With an icy demeanor, Kyson descended the stairs, moving toward her step by step. He reached out and touched her neck with slender fingers. The bruise from where he had gripped her neck the previous night had not fadedpletely, leaving a faint red mark. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you apply some ointment before going to bedst night? Are you nning to have breakfast downstairs like this, where both Sally and Ryder can see your bruise?¡± His tone was icy, causing Dulcie to freeze momentarily. She instinctively covered her neck with her hands and stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot. I¡­ I¡¯ll wear a silk scarf to work today. ¡± The medical kit wasn¡¯t in their bedroom but in the cupboard in the living room. If she had gone downstairs to retrieve the medical kitst night, she might have been caught by a servant, and the marks on her neck would have been exposed. But Dulcie chose not to exin. She understood that even if she did, Kyson wouldn¡¯t believe her and would likely continue to me her. It seemed easier to apologize and hope to appease him. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Just as she turned to return to the bedroom, Kyson caught hold of her arm, bending down slightly to whisper in her ear. ¡°Except in private, don¡¯t call me Mr. Shaw in the Shaw family home. Call me darling. ¡± He was not her real husband. Ufortable with the suggestion, Dulcie was unable to call him that but reluctantly agreed, ¡°I understand. ¡± Kyson refused to let go of her arm. He raised his eyebrows and said yfully, ¡°Go ahead, call me now. ¡± Startled, Dulcie looked up at him, feeling bewildered. He was so moody. One second, he was cold and critical, ming her for being careless and risking the bruise on her neck being exposed. The next second, he was smiling at her, asking to be called darling immediately. Dulcie¡¯s heart pounded with fear and she refused, ¡°You¡­ You have to give me a moment. I can¡¯t just call you what you want right now. ¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Kyson¡¯s grip on her arm tightened and reminded her word by word, ¡°You must call me as I say now. ¡± She was rendered speechless. Dulcie had no choice. A passing servant caught sight of them in the corridor, their heads close together, and hurried away, blushing with embarrassment. She assumed the young couple was flirting with each other early in the morning. Dulcie felt her ears burn with embarrassment. Biting her lip, she gathered her courage and managed to say, ¡°D-darling. . ¡± She attempted to pull her arm away, but Kyson still wouldn¡¯t let her go. Chapter 2484 ¡°What the hell was that? Can¡¯t you speak clearly? Say it again. ¡± ¡°Darling, I¡¯m going to bete for work. Please let go,¡± Dulcie said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, her facepletely flushed. Her soft voice was very pleasant to hear. Kyson¡¯s mood seemed to lighten. He loosened his hold on her arm and allowed her to retreat back to the bedroom. Kyson watched her retreating figure, as if she were scurrying away, the echo of her voice calling him ¡°darling¡± reverberating inexplicably in his mind. It was easy for him to be obsessed with the feeling of a girl addressing him like this, all gentle and lovely. After breakfast, Kyson left the vi, ready to drive to work. Meanwhile, in the dining room, Dulcie lingered over her meal, deliberately trying to avoid leaving with Kyson. ¡°Dulcie, Kyson has left. Weren¡¯t you supposed to go out together?¡± Sally¡¯s voice broke her thoughts, filled with suspicion. Caught off guard, Dulcie froze. Unable to pretend she didn¡¯t see Kyson leave, Dulcie reluctantly set down her spoon and followed him out of the vi. Kyson walked faster than her. As she slowly made her way toward the Shaw family¡¯s open-air parking lot, Kyson¡¯s car sped down the road and disappeared into the distance in front of her. He hadn¡¯t bothered to wait for her. Dulcie stood there awkwardly. AngsLibrary Dulcie had been anxious about sharing a ride with Kyson, but her concerns were unnecessary since he wasn¡¯t interested in going out with her now. She sighed heavily. Her gaze drifted to the far end of the road outside the Shaw family residence, only to find that the limousine already disappeared. It struck her clearly that she needed to know her ce better. When Kyson was in high spirits, he seemed to ept her true nature and allowed her to speak her mind freely. However, the moment she crossed him, she would be invisible to him and would sometimes even be punished. The disappointment lingered briefly, and then she resolved to earn money quickly. Her n was to save enough to move her mother to Cadiered and start a new chapter of joy together with her. Dulcie pulled out her phone and made to call a taxi on the car- hailing app to take her to thepany.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sally had just finished having breakfast. She was about to leave the vi when she spotted Dulcie standing alone by the roadside. ¡°Dulcie, why are you out here by yourself? Where¡¯s Kyson?¡± Dulcie was momentarily at a loss for words. Chapter 2485 Caught off-guard by Sally again, she felt a twinge of embarrassment. Managing a forced smile, she exined, ¡°Kyson had to rush to theb today for something urgent. We¡¯re going in different directions, so I told him not to bother dropping me off. I¡¯ll just grab a cab. ¡± ¡°The whole neighborhood is part of our property. If you try to hail a cab from here, it¡¯s quite a walk, and you might not even find one. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride instead?¡± With no other alternative, Dulcie reluctantly epted Sally¡¯s offer. ¡°Okay then. Thanks, Sally. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m free right now anyway. I was just about to meet my best friend, and she won¡¯t mind if I¡¯m a few minuteste. ¡± As they moved toward thepany, Dulcie¡¯s resolve to be financially independent deepened. She made a mental note that as soon as she received her first paycheck, she would take driving Lessons. She nned to buy her own car, so she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on Kyson or anyone else for rides. Along the way, Sally kept the conversation going with a stream of questions. She subtly probed to see if Dulcie and Kyson were having a disagreement, hoping to help them smooth things over. . . Library Dulcie, however, stuck to her original exnation. Realizing she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere, Sally finally let it go. The entire logistics department witnessed Dulcie¡¯s fearless handling of the mouse the day before. Since then, even the female colleagues who weren¡¯t particrly fond of her hesitated to openly show their disdain. Thanks to this newfound respect, Dulcie enjoyed a morning free from disturbances and managed to focus on her work.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Then came the quiet hours of Lunch break. Audrey was touching up her makeup at her desk, surrounded by her gossip-loving colleagues. ¡°You bumped into Kyson again in the parking lot after work yesterday? Seriously?¡± ¡°Gosh! Audrey, you and Kyson must be meant for each other. We barely ever see him around, yet you keep running into him. You¡¯re so lucky!¡± ¡°Did he say anything to you?¡± Her colleagues crowded around her and their voices were tinged with jealousy. They were all from the logistics department, where any interaction with Kyson seemed like a far-fetched dream. Given that their department was rtively unnoticed within thergerpany structure, their only chance to even see Kyson was during the annual staff meeting, which gathered around a thousand employees. Other than that, spotting him was practically unheard of. Audrey was uniquely privileged among them to have encountered Kyson on several asions, making her somewhat of a celebrity within their department. Their conversation was loud enough for Dulcie to overhear every word from her desk. She looked sideways and felt a pang of loneliness. It dawned on her that Audrey was the woman Kyson had been seen with in the parking lot the previous day. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2486 Kyson had once publicly reprimanded both Audrey and her, yet he imed not to know Audrey¡¯s name just yesterday. Feeling a mix of sadness and confusion, Dulcie caught Audrey¡¯s eyes looking her way. Seeing her expression, Audrey intentionally raised her voice. ¡°Of course, I had a chat with Kyson. You know, his exclusive Luxury car was right beside mine. For some odd reason, my car just wouldn¡¯t start, and no matter what I did, it wouldn¡¯t work. He saw my struggle and offered to help fix it. ¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The group of women reacted with a chorus of awe, clearly jealous of her. Audrey went on, ¡°You know, he really isn¡¯t the standoffish type everyone says he is. He¡¯s quite friendly. He speaks and moves with such gentleness. ¡± She dropped her head and blushed slightly as she spoke. Audrey spun her tale so seamlessly that she almost convinced herself and momentarily forgot what truly happened at that parking lot yesterday. One of her intrigued coworkers quickly chimed in, ¡°Audrey, do you think he¡­ might have feelings for you?¡± ¡°I was wondering the same!¡± another added eagerly. ¡°Does he have a crush on you?¡± Bunny Bookery ¡°Those in the finance department see Kyson around quite often. Everyone there agrees he¡¯s usually quite distant and stern. And just being near him can feel quite intense. Despite meeting him many times, none of them have really managed to have much of a conversation with him. You¡¯re an exception. He even offered to fix your car and spoke to you so kindly. You must be special. ¡± Audrey was shy. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not the prettiest here. Why would he take an interest in me? Maybe he was just in a good mood yesterday and that was why he spoke to me more. ¡± ¡°What about the encounter you had with him in the elevator? Remember when he first visited our department and scolded you? Maybe he noticed you even then. Could he havee for the inspection just to see you?¡± another colleague spected. Audrey¡¯s cheeks deepened to a darker shade of red. ¡°Well, maybe¡­ But it¡¯s not up to me. It all depends on how he feels. ¡± However, a less tactful coworker interjected, ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t he scold Dulcie too during his inspection? And I remember him talking to Dulcie quite a bit more than anyone else¡­¡± Audrey¡¯s face hardened in an instant. ALL eyes then turned toward Dulcie. Caught eavesdropping, Dulcie was visibly flustered. With a scoff, Audrey snapped, ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, why not just join in? There¡¯s no need to sneak around. Dulcie, we all know Kurt looks out for you. Are you scared that if I be Kyson¡¯s girlfriend, I might persuade him to fire you?¡± Calmly sorting out some documents on her desk, Dulcie replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not worried at all. If you think you¡¯re up to it, why don¡¯t you try getting him to marry you?¡± This remark sent Audrey into a fury.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you making fun of me? Who do you think you are, acting so high and mighty? Is it because Kurt has been giving you attention? Well, he hasn¡¯t been around to see youtely, has he? You¡¯ve crossed me, and now you¡¯re scared I might actually end up with Kyson. ¡± Dulcie didn¡¯t say a word. Audrey¡¯s irrational behavior made her difficult to engage with. Chapter 2487 Dulcie chose to let Audrey dwell in her delusions. She was well aware that Kyson¡¯s heart belonged to Lucinda, making Audrey¡¯s provocations feel insignificant to her. He would never fall for Audrey. Dulcie¡¯s disinterest only fueled Audrey¡¯s frustration further, as she took it to mean Dulcie didn¡¯t care about her provocations at all. The other female colleagues quickly rallied to Audrey¡¯s side, attempting to soothe her. ¡°Let it go, Audrey. Just ignore her. Maybe she won¡¯t pass the three -month internship. No point in arguing. Kurt is just a special assistant; he doesn¡¯t have the final say here. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; she¡¯s just jealous of you, Audrey. Remember how she was fussing over Kyson the day he visited? And what happened? He rebuked her harshly. Then, he turned his attention to you. Of course, she¡¯s bitter about it. ¡± The group grew louder and more illogical in their gossip. Dulcie, growing weary of the noise, frowned, pulled out her headphones, cranked up the volume, andid her head down on the desk to nap, effectively blocking out the surrounding mor. Work was finally over. Dulcie wondered whether she should head to the underground parking lot or not. Kyson hadn¡¯t wanted to go out with her in the morning. He probably wouldn¡¯te to pick her up. But there was a possibility that he¡¯d actually show up. He¡¯d probably be upset if he showed up only to find her absent. AngsLibrary The argument they had yesterday wasn¡¯t making things easy. And they still had eleven months left before their marriage could finally end. She had to see him every day. Dulcie finally decided on sending him a message. She would just ask him and use the opportunity to apologize. Everyone had their own issues. She and Kyson weren¡¯t even that close. She had no right to ask about his past and she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned what happened between him and Lucinda. She unlocked her phone and was about to text when Audrey suddenly showed up beside her. Startled, Dulcie quickly locked her phone screen, stopping Audrey from seeing anything. ¡°That¡¯s suspicious. What¡¯re you hiding? Are you texting Kurt? It¡¯s time to get off work. Is heing to pick you up? Do you want him to pick you up? What kind of car does he drive?¡± Dulcie let out an annoyed sigh. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know what kind of car he¡¯s driving. I already told you, I have nothing to do with him. Quit pestering me. ¡± Audrey hummed and rolled her eyes. Swaying her hips, she walked back to her desk. Dulcie stared at her screen, considering if she should still text Kyson when the director suddenly called her. ¡°Dulcie, I need to see you now. I have a task for you tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡± ¡°Okay, sir. ¡± Dulcie hurried over to the director¡¯s office. He had noticed her skills and arranged some new tasks for her to work on. They talked for twenty minutes. Once they were done, Dulcie walked out of his office to find everyone gone; only a few people were working overtime. Chapter 2488 Realizing what time it was, Dulcie quickly packed up and ran to the elevator. She got to the underground parking lot, but didn¡¯t see Kyson¡¯s car anywhere. It had been more than ten minutes after work. If he hade, he would have called her after waiting for like 5 minutes. But he didn¡¯t call¡­ She was right; he wasn¡¯t going to show up. Her heart sank; she was drowned by a wave of disappointment. Dulcie stood there helplessly. Suddenly, she heard footsteps. Thinking it was Kyson, she turned around, excited. Her smile dropped as she saw Kurt. Kurt gave her a warm smile. ¡°Mr. Shaw had some stuff to deal with today and didn¡¯te to thepany. He might have gone back home by now. I could take you home if you¡¯d Like. ¡± Dulcie lowered her gaze. She was extremely disappointed. She shouldn¡¯t be surprised though. ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you. ¡± She declined his offer. ¡°I have some other things to attend to. I¡¯ll return hometer. Thank you for the offer. Drive safely. ¡± Bunny Bookery Kurt nodded curtly. ¡°Okay. Get home safe, Mrs. Shaw. ¡± Dulcie turned around and walked into the elevator. She decided to exit the building from the front gate. Not having enough money to take a taxi, she chose to take a bus and then took the subway just to be familiar with the future route ofmuting. At theb, Colby sat on the bed, focused on what he was writing. Kindergarten had closed and Destinee was sitting opposite him, doing her homework. ¡°What are you writing?¡± she asked Colby as she tilted her head to get a good view of Colby¡¯s paper. ¡°I¡¯m nning how to redecorate the aquarium. I n to give it to Kyson. I¡¯ll ask him to buy small animals ording to the n and redecorate the aquarium,¡± Colby replied calmly. Curious, Destinee moved closer to him, staring at his work. He was only five but he had a clear mind. His drawing wasn¡¯t perfect but it could be easily understood. Destinee noticed that there was no ce for dolphins in his drawing, causing her to grow sad. ¡°What about the dolphins? Do you not Like them? Where will my Libby live?¡± Colby snorted. ¡°Why do you even like dolphins? They¡¯re just childish marine creatures. They don¡¯t match my disposition. I n to raise ferocious animals¡­ animals that could eat someone as big as you. ¡± Destinee¡¯s eyes watered. Her lips quivered as she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Just yesterday, you had a good time with Libby. And now you think dolphins are childish? So much so that you want to destroy their home¡­ And you want the fierce animals to eat me? You don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± Colby didn¡¯t know what to say or do, He hated seeing girls cry. ¡°You like Libby this much?¡± ¡°Libby was my first birthday gift from Kyson. It¡¯s been my friend for four years. ¡± Her cheeks were wet with tears. She knew the aquarium belonged to her brother. He could transform it into anything he wanted. If he didn¡¯t want the dolphin hall anymore, Libby would be homeless in a matter of seconds. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything so she could only cry and hope Colby would change his mind. Colby reached for the box of tissues on the bedside table and got her some with a slight frown. ¡°Quit crying¡­ I won¡¯t talk to you anymore if you keep crying. I don¡¯t like girls who cry. ¡± Destinee wiped her tears quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll stop crying if you don¡¯t remove the dolphins from the aquarium¡­¡± ¡°If you had to choose between Libby and your own brother, what would you do?¡± Colby asked. Destinee stared at him wide eyed. Why would he ask that? She didn¡¯t know what to say. Would he act differently toward her if she chose Libby? ¡°I¡¯LL¡­ I¡¯ll choose you. ¡± Colby was a bit surprised. ¡°But¡­ why? You just said you Like Libby a lot. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll miss Libby, yes. But I can¡¯tpare that to Losing my brother. Libby is my good friend and you¡¯re my good friend and also my family. ¡± Pleased by her answer, Colby patted her head with his free hand. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep the dolphin hall for you.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡± ¡°Really? Thank you!¡± Destinee smiled brightly. Meanwhile, Lucinda and Nathan were eavesdropping outside the ward. They were both d Colby changed his mind. His mentality seemed to have been getting better since they took him to the aquarium. The animals really helped. Chapter 2489 In the Shaw family house, the three siblings had been sitting at the table, waiting for Dulcie to return for dinner, but she had not yet arrived. Sally voiced her suspicion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you pick up Dulcie today? Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡± Kyson¡¯s expression darkened.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They couldn¡¯t discern his thoughts as he replied, ¡°I had something to take care of, so I came home early. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s your fault. What could be more important than picking up your wife?¡± Ryderined. ¡°Kyson, Dulcie just recently joined the Shaw family. She might not be familiar with the area. Could she have gotten lost on her way home?¡± Sally added, echoing Ryder¡¯s concern. With a somber expression, Kyson continued to check his watch in silence. They waited for another twenty minutes. As dusk settled in and Dulcie still hadn¡¯t returned, Sally grew increasingly anxious. Bunny Bookery ¡°Kyson, this is going too far. You didn¡¯t pick up your wife, and now she¡¯s not back yet. The food is getting cold, but you¡¯re still soposed. ¡± Kyson nced at his watch once more but remained silent. Finally, Sally pulled out her phone and dialed Dulcie¡¯s number. ¡°Kyson, Dulcie¡¯s phone is off. I can¡¯t reach her. Is something wrong?¡± Ryder, noticing the quickly darkening sky, interjected abruptly, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark unusually fast today. Looks like rain. If it starts pouring, it¡¯ll be even harder for Dulcie to find her way back to this vi. ¡± Unable to remain passive any longer, Kyson abruptly rose from his seat and strode out of the dining room. Sally moved to follow and search for Dulcie, but Ryder stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. They might be having a disagreement. They need to sort it out themselves. Being too close might make it worse. ¡± What he said made sense. Sally reluctantly abandoned her n and anxiously watched the rain pour down outside the window. The sky darkened with heavy clouds, casting a gloomy atmosphere, while streetlights flickered in the rain. Armed with an umbre, Kyson left the Shaw family house to search for Dulcie. He walked without driving and without any bodyguards, carrying only his cell phone. Along the way, Kyson scanned eagerly for any sign of Dulcie, but she remained elusive. If he couldn¡¯t locate Dulcie in the next hour, Kyson knew he would have to call the police. Chapter 2490 As this realization weighed on him, he quickened his pace unconsciously, clutching the umbre while constantly checking his watch. After walking for ten minutes along the road from the Shaw family¡¯s house, Kyson found himself under dim streetlights with no sign of her. This situation couldn¡¯t continue like this. Kyson dialed Kurt¡¯s number. Kurt was shocked after hearing his boss¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Mr. Shaw, Mrs. Shaw hasn¡¯t returned? How could it be? She left the office soon after work. ¡± Kyson demanded, ¡°Tell me what happened before she left work. ¡± ¡°I saw Mrs. Shaw waiting for you in the underground parking lot. I approached her and informed her you wouldn¡¯t being to the office today. I offered to drive her home, but she declined. Eventually, I saw her leave from the front gate on the ground floor. ¡± Since Dulcie left from the building¡¯s ground floor, Kyson reasoned she might opt for a taxi or a bus. Reflecting on the situation, Kyson surmised that due to her financial circumstances, Dulcie would likely choose to take a bus back. Stupid! She was too stupid. His expression was dark and unhappy. She was offered a free ride, yet she chose to take the bus. What was she thinking? Cutting off further spection, Kyson ordered decisively, ¡°Find out which bus she might take and give me the most Likely routes she would take to get back to the Shaw family house. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kurt was known for his efficiency. A few minutester, Kyson¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Kurt. Kurt had clearly listed three bus routes. Kyson quickly reviewed the information. Regardless of which bus Dulcie took, each route converged at the same subway line. That meant Dulcie might take the subway to the station about two miles from the Shaw family house. Kyson retraced his steps back to the garage, got into his car, and began a methodical search along the streets leading to the subway station, hoping to find her. The car was running very slowly as heavy rain pounded against it, irritating him as the windshield wipers swished back and forth. The luxury vehicle glided for more than a mile until Kyson spotted a slender figure seated on the curb. In the darkness, he couldn¡¯t discern who it was. He stepped out with an umbre, determined to investigate. Dulcie¡¯s phone died just as she exited the subway station. ustomed to traveling by car to the Shaw family¡¯s house, she was disoriented walking these unfamiliar streets and soon found herself lost. Chapter 2491 The rainy night made the road slick and obscured by darkness. She was lost and weary from walking for so long, and hunger pangs gnawed at her stomach. Exhausted, she sat down on the quiet street to rest. When a beam of light illuminated her face, she buried her head in her knees, feeling utterly hopeless. Half an hour earlier, she had hoped Kyson would drive by and pick her up, but every passing car dashed her expectations. Bunny Bookery Disappointment grew as she Lost all hope. She nned to rest briefly before resuming her search for a way home. Dulcie waspletely soaked, with rain-slicked hair clinging to her face, and even her eyshes were adorned by water drops. She resembled a forsaken puppy, utterly miserable. Her hunger made her feel faint. She sensed that the car, its light now illuminating her, had stopped not far away. The rapid approach of footsteps, apanied by the patter of rain, drew nearer. ¡°Dulcie Burton!¡± In the rain, his voice, tinged with anger, reached her ears. Startled, she looked up and spotted a man in a dark blue suit, wielding a ck umbre, charging toward her with a stern expression. The rain obscured her vision, but she could faintly discern his familiar, impably proportioned figure. ¡°Dulcie Burton,¡± the man called out again. The sound of rain pattering against the umbre filled the air. He dashed toward her, his silhouette against the car¡¯s light. He seemed like a savior, slowly entering her world and capturing her entire heart. Only when he drew near and she wiped raindrops from her eyes could she see the man¡¯s face. It was Kyson. ¡°Mr. Shaw. ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As she spoke, her voice turned hoarse and weak from being soaked in the rain. Kyson regarded her sternly, exuding a cold aura, and raised his free right hand. It seemed he was about to strike Dulcie. At the sight, her slender shoulders quivered. Instinctively, she closed her eyes, anticipating a p. To her surprise, as his hand drew near, instead of pain, she felt a warm and gentle touch. Chapter 2492 Kyson gently wiped the rain from her face with his hand, smoothing her wet hair, and revealing her clean but paleplexion. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I¡¯m sorry. . ¡± She opened her eyes but avoided his gaze, offering only an apology. Kyson was livid. He pinched her cold cheek with some force. ¡°Are you stupid? My assistant offered to drive you home, yet you insisted on taking the bus alone. Consequently, you got lost. The whole family has been worried sick for hours. Do you know that?¡± His tone remained harsh and strict. Dulcie winced at the sharp pain in her cheek, unable to resist. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°Dulcie, I¡¯m your husband. If you need a ride, just call me. It¡¯ste. Do you realize how dangerous it is for a woman to sit alone by the roadside in the rain?¡± Furious, Kyson released his grip on her cheek, grasped the back of her neck, and pulled her toward him. Dulcie stumbled forward,nding against his chest. ¡°Say something!¡± He refused to let her go, gripping her hair with one hand and forcing her to look up. His eyes zed with anger. Dulcie grimaced, enduring the agony.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Weakened by hunger, escape was impossible, and tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your wife in name only. After a year, we¡¯ll be strangers. Yesterday, I upset you, and you warned me. Today, you didn¡¯t pick me up. Clearly, you¡¯re punishing me. Do you expect me to discard my pride and plead for you toe? I could have returned on my own, but my phone died. I didn¡¯t get lost intentionally. Kyson, you told me not to depend on you, and I understand I can¡¯t. Otherwise, when we divorce in a year, how will I manage without you? I will be familiar with themute eventually. I¡¯ll learn after facing a few challenges. ¡± . . Library He yanked her hair, intensifying her pain, and her cheek, freshly pinched, still ached. She felt increasingly aggrieved. ¡°Why are you doing this to me, Kyson? I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t ask about your past with Lucinda again. I realize I don¡¯t deserve to know, and I¡¯m nothingpared to her. But I¡¯m trying, you know? I traveled from Tuborg to here, and I¡¯ve been striving to get closer to you for five years. I¡¯ve given up hoping you¡¯ll develop feelings for me. I know it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m just asking you to be kinder so I can leave with good memories a year from now¡ª¡± In the pouring rain, Kyson discarded the umbre, grasped her head, and kissed her lips without hesitation. He kissed her with authority. Her heart skipped a beat. She was in shock. Her thoughts vanished, and his kiss nearly left her breathless. Kyson¡­ kissed her? Was he out of his mind? Chapter 2493 She weakly punched his chest, not hurting him at all. Instead, he embraced her tighter, his breath enveloping her. The street was silent, devoid of people and vehicles. Only Kyson¡¯s Luxury car was visible, its headlights illuminating them as they embraced. The cold air of the rainy night turned sweet from their kiss. The passionate momentsted several minutes until she fainted, copsing into his arms. ¡°Dulcie?¡± Observing her pale face, Kyson swiftly removed his suit jacket, draped it over her small shoulders, bent down, and carried her back to the car, driving directly to the Shaw family¡¯s vi. AngsLibrary Upon seeing Kyson carrying Dulcie, Sally was rmed. ¡°What happened to Dulcie? Why is she so pale? Was she kidnapped? Was she harmed? Didn¡¯t you have an umbre, Kyson? Why are you soaked too?¡± Kyson, irritated by her barrage of questions, ignored her. He instructed Connolly, ¡°Fetch the family doctor immediately. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Shaw. ¡± Kyson ascended the stairs with Dulcie in his arms, gentlyying her on the bed. Noticing her drenched clothes, he began to unbutton them. However, after undoing a few buttons, he paused abruptly, a sudden thought stopping him in his tracks. He remained still for a moment. Worried, Sally followed them upstairs, anxious to check on Dulcie. Kyson quickly instructed, ¡°Change her clothes. Her luggage is in the wardrobe on the far left. ¡± With a stern expression, he stood up and exited the room hastily, lowering his head to conceal the panic in his eyes from Sally. Sally was bewildered. ¡°What do you mean, Kyson? Dulcie is your wife. Why can¡¯t you change her clothes? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± A loud bang resounded. Kyson had mmed the door in response.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She was momentarily rendered speechless. ¡°How could he possibly treat his wife like this?¡± Despite herints, Sally wasted no time. Following Kyson¡¯s instructions, she retrieved a set of pajamas from the wardrobe and dressed Dulcie. The family doctor arrived shortly thereafter. Chapter 2494 He took Dulcie¡¯s temperature. Having been in the rain for hours, she inevitably developed a fever. Without dinner, her condition was particrly weak.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Administering an IV drip, he prescribed medication to reduce her fever, using the fastest-acting infusion bottles avable. * . . Library Kyson hurriedly departed the room. He went to the study where he secured himself, anxious topose himself away from prying gazes. The rain persisted outside, showing no indication of relenting. Raindrops glided down the ss, filling the study with a mncholic atmosphere. Standing by the window, Kyson held a cigarette between his fingers, his demeanor solemn and contemtive. The image of kissing Dulcie on the street haunted his thoughts. His heart pounded wildly and incessantly, and despite the passage of time, he remained unable to regain hisposure. Why¡­ What hadpelled him to kiss her? He had never envisioned himself capable of such a rash action. In that instant, his mind had been clouded, driven solely by a desire to quiet Dulcie¡¯s incessant talk. He had always believed Lucinda was his sole love, yet now he found himself harboring unexpected emotions for Dulcie. For more than a decade, he had adored Lucinda deeply, yet he had never kissed her. He lost his first kiss¡­ to Dulcie. Frustrated, he extinguished the cigarette, retrieved a potent drink from the bookshelf, and leaned against the window. He imbibed while relishing the rain. Attempting to numb himself, he sought to dispel those absurd thoughts. * Dulcie was so fatigued that she didn¡¯t awaken until the following morning. When she did, the scent of food greeted her. Sally entered with a bowl of freshly prepared porridge. ¡°¡°Dulcie, you¡¯re awake. You had me worried sickst night. ¡± Chapter 2495 Dulcie propped herself up weakly against the headboard, asking hoarsely, ¡°How did I get back?¡± ¡°Kyson brought you back. ¡± Sally ced the bowl on the table and asked earnestly, ¡°Tell me, what happened between you two?¡± ¡°What ?¡± ¡°¡°Dulcie, don¡¯t feign ignorance. He didn¡¯te to thepany to pick you up. You had to navigate the bus and subway alone, and then you got lost. Andst night, he asked me to change your clothes. I¡¯m certain something is amiss between you two. ¡± Looking down at the pajamas, Dulcie felt immensely relieved. Despite feeling dizzy, she vividly recalled Kyson kissing her on the roadsidest night. Thinking of that, she blushed and told Sally nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I made a mistake a few days ago, and he¡¯s upset with me. ¡± Sally sighed in resignation. ¡°Stop defending him and making excuses for him. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Dulcie smiled faintly, herplexion wan but her gaze sincere. Sally sighed once more. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to disclose the truth to Dulcie. She couldn¡¯t stomach Kyson¡¯s actions. If he weren¡¯t her brother, she would have surely rebuked him severely. Dulcie, his wife, was unwell, yet he didn¡¯t dare to assist her with changing clothes. He didn¡¯t visit to check on Dulcie¡¯s condition all night, didn¡¯t consult the doctor about her health, nor did he attend to her needs. He retreated to the study and remained there the entire night, as though evading something. It appeared he showed no concern for Dulcie¡¯s health whatsoever. He disyed such callousness. How did he persuade Dulcie to marry him? Dulcie loved him wholeheartedly. How did he be so fortunate? The more Sally pondered, the greater her sympathy grew for Dulcie. Sally gently patted her hand and said, ¡°Dulcie, if you¡¯re being bullied and hesitant to confront my brother, just confide in me. I¡¯ll support you in reprimanding him. ¡± Dulcie burst intoughter and sped Sally¡¯s hand gratefully. She was delighted to have such an endearing sister-inw. ¡°Even if I tell you, would you dare to confront him on my behalf? He¡¯s the patriarch of the Shaw family and holds sway over everything. ¡± Sally was left speechless.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. While Kyson wasn¡¯t as stern as Mekhi and had never disciplined her, she understood his temperament well. If she irritated Kyson, he wouldn¡¯t easily forgive her. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2496 Sally feared him, so she reluctantly admitted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. ¡± Dulcie smiled, gently touching her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was just teasing. Kyson hasn¡¯t mistreated me, really¡­¡± Sally remained unconvinced. ¡°Dulcie, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. It pains me to see you like this. You¡¯re a member of the Shaw family now, and we mustn¡¯t mistreat you. ¡± Dulcie was moved by her words. Fortunately, within the Shaw family, Ryder genuinely treated her as a sister-inw, and Sally regarded her as both friend and family. Suddenly, the trivial instances of Kyson¡¯s deliberate bullying seemed insignificant. Struggling to hold back tears, Dulcie changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Could you pass me the cereal, Sally? I really need something to eat. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Sally promptly handed her the porridge from the bedside table, cautioning, ¡°Be careful, it might be hot. ¡± As Dulcie ate, Sally remarked, ¡°Dulcie¡­ I think Kyson has already left for work. If he¡¯s upset with you, he probably hasn¡¯t calmed down yet since he looked so stern. ¡± Dulcie reluctantly responded, ¡°Then I¡­ I¡¯ll try to find a chance to apologize to him. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be overly humble. Allow him to be angry. Refrain from apologizing. I doubt he¡¯ll remain indifferent to his newlywed wife for long,¡± Sally said indignantly as she helped her settle in. ¡°In theing days, I¡¯ll arrange for the driver to take you to and from work. ¡± ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make the same foolish mistake asst night. ¡± As Sally mentioned work, Dulcie suddenly remembered she had to get ready. ¡°Damn it!¡± She nced at her phone for the time, noting fifteen minutes until work started. She was going to bete! Setting aside her unfinished porridge on the bedside table, she prepared to get out of bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sally interrupted urgently. ¡°I¡¯m runningte for work. ¡± The director praised her progress and performance in a private meeting yesterday. It would be embarrassing to bete today. ¡°No worries. Before leaving, Kyson instructed you to rest well today Kurt has already arranged for your leave at thepany. ¡± ¡°Did the director approve?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sally giggled, her pretty face looking particrly cute. ¡°Or what?¡± Chapter 2497 Handing the porridge back to Dulcie, she urged, ¡°Eat up quickly. Taking a day off due to illness is perfectly normal. No one will think twice. ¡± With Kurt having secured her leave, Dulcie reluctantly resumed eating her porridge. Colby hadpleted the aquarium¡¯s reconstruction n. Kyson, who was cleaning the restroom in theb, received a summons from Colby in the ward for the first time. ¡°Well, let¡¯s review your objections. ¡± Kyson epted the A4 sheet from Colby¡¯s hand. A doctor in theb had helped the boy print out the n for Kyson¡¯s review. ¡°Colby, are you nning to construct a towering fish tank in the aquarium¡¯s lobby to house immortal jellyfish?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Colby lifted his chin, his demeanor still haughty. Kyson grinned. ¡°No issues. Immortal jellyfish are stunning. Your idea is quite innovative. ¡± Despite the praise, Colby scoffed, his tone disdainful. ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon. I¡¯m not exactly benevolent. ¡± Kyson was acutely aware of Colby¡¯s cunning nature, a trait he had learned well from Nathan. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but approach the n in his hand with extra caution. ¡°Are you proposing to construct a man-made cier and iceke in the left section of the aquarium building to amodate penguins, crocodiles, and Arctic bears?¡± Kyson¡¯s lips twitched as he nced up at Colby. Colby nodded in agreement. Kyson reluctantly exined in a hushed tone, ¡°Colby, the Arctic bear isn¡¯t suited for marine habitats. Keeping it in the aquarium is impractical. Crocodiles thrive at temperatures around twenty degrees Celsius; the cier¡¯s frigid conditions are too extreme for them to survive. Penguins, being the least aggressive, would perish quickly if housed with the Arctic bear. ¡± Colby frowned and added, ¡°How to keep them alive is your job. Remember, you promised me this aquarium as a gift. I can dictate how things should be done, and now you hesitate. Are you going to break your word?¡± Kyson was left speechless. Unable to debate further, Kyson reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my best to redesign it. ¡± Colby nodded in satisfaction, saying, ¡°That¡¯s better. Keep reading. There¡¯s more to be done. ¡± Kyson swallowed hard, took a deep breath, and continued reading attentively.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°The former shark habitat needs to be converted into one suitable for blue whales¡­¡± This nearly gave him a heart attack. ¡°Colby, despite the initial intent for the shark house to be spacious, converting it into a blue whale habitat is impractical. Not only are blue whales enormous, but no aquarium worldwide has ever housed one due to its sheer size. Even if I were willing to pay a premium for it, transporting a blue whale to Stastle and amodating it in an aquarium is unfeasible. ¡± In a subdued tone, he inquired, ¡°What about considering other whale species? They¡¯re still sizable and diverse, making it quite intriguing. ¡± Chapter 2498 Shaking his head, Colby replied, ¡°I¡¯m set on the blue whale. The n is up to you now. You¡¯ll have to manage. ¡± He snorted and rolled his eyes in frustration, saying, ¡°I remember you promising just two days ago that you would fetch me the stars from the sky if I wished. Now all I want are blue whales, and you can¡¯t deliver. Why make such grand promises if you can¡¯t keep them?¡± Kyson was left speechless. He felt dejected by his own words. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll do my utmost to see your n through. ¡± . . Library ¡°I don¡¯t want your best effort. I want results, in and simple. ¡± Colby lifted his gaze to therge medicine bottle on the drip stand. His voice was calm yet firm. ¡°I should have grown up like Destinee in regr kindergarten. Because of your actions, Kyson, I ended up in theb ward. ¡± He lowered his head once more, observing the back of his hand with a drip needle in ce. ¡°In recent years, my hands have endured countless needle pricks, leaving bruises scattered across them. Nurses had to resort to my arms and elbows for injections, and I¡¯ve grown ustomed to the numbing pain. Due to lingering virus remnants in my system, I can¡¯t keep up with Destinee¡¯s carefree running all day. Even a short walk leaves me breathless and exhausted. And it¡¯s all because of you. ¡± His innocent tone masked words that stabbed directly into Kyson¡¯s heart, leaving him breathless. The pain in his chest was unbearable. Guilt surged through Kyson, draining the color from his face and reddening the edges of his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare to take a breath.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kyson felt a lump in his throat and he lowered his head dejectedly. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to Colby¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he muttered. In reality, no words in the world could express the overwhelming feeling of guilt in his heart. With his lips trembling, he tried several times to say something, but all he could utter in the end was ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Colby snorted. ¡°You really think an apology can change anything?¡± Standing next to the bed, his eyes red, Kyson tried as best as he could to hold back his tears. Noticing the man¡¯s expression, Colby pouted and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the vindictive type. That incident happened a long time ago, and it was never your intention to harm me. But you should be happy to spend money on me, and you should do everything you can to make me happy. ¡± The little boy¡¯s childish voice sounded so arrogant. Kyson nodded firmly and turned his gaze to the Ad paper in his hand, reviewing the details of the n to rebuild the aquarium. ¡°Colby, you¡¯re right. I should do everything I can to make you happy, even if it means I go bankrupt just to make this aquarium. I will carry out the n you made. Promise. ¡± Colby impatiently waved his hand, saying, ¡°Go ahead then. Stop bothering me. ¡± Chapter 2499 Okay. Have a good rest, Colby. ¡± Composing himself, Kyson turned around and left with the paper. As soon as he left the room, he ran into Nathan, who was returning from buying a durian. From a distance, Nathan could see Kyson¡¯s red eyes and he teased him in a low voice. ¡°Did you really cry? What happened? Did Colby scold you? How could a barely five-year-old child make you cry? Since when have you be so vulnerable?¡± Kyson didn¡¯t respond. He folded the A4 paper and carefully slipped it into the inner pocket of his suit jacket. ¡°Mr. Payne, I¡¯ll go back to cleaning the restrooms now,¡± he said calmly. Nathan nodded. Kyson walked around the man and was about to leave when Nathan suddenly said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re in a rtionship, be loyal. Don¡¯t let the girl down. ¡± Stunned, Kyson turned around at once. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Did Dulcie say anything to Lucinda? ¡°Last time we went to the aquarium, I noticed that you barely spoke to her from the second we walked in. You were so cold to her. Yet she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off you, looking at you fondly. I am a man just like you, and there are things I don¡¯t need to be told. ¡± Kyson was relieved upon hearing Nathan¡¯s exnation. It seemed that Dulcie wasn¡¯tpletely stupid. She didn¡¯t say anything behind his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Payne. Since I¡¯ve chosen to be with her, I¡¯ll be a good partner to her. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t say anything more and he seemedpletely unfazed by Kyson¡¯s words. After all, Kyson and Dulcie¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t his business. The only reason he brought it up was because Lucinda seemed to be fond of Dulcie. Dulcie stayed in the room all day, bored.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sally didn¡¯t go out. Instead, she spent the whole day chatting with Dulcie. In the evening, when Kyson came home for dinner, Ryder, Sally and Dulcie were already waiting for him at the dining table. When Dulcie saw him, the images ofst night¡¯s kiss came back to her mind and an affectionate glint shone in her eyes. However, she seemed to be invisible in Kyson¡¯s eyes. He walked straight to the main seat in the dining room and sat down. Picking up the fork, he said casually, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. ¡± The people at the dining table were all silent and only the sounds of nging cutlery and chewing could be heard. After dinner, Kyson and Dulcie went upstairs together. As the house was teeming with servants, neither Kyson nor Dulcie said anything. When they reached the bedroom door, Kyson stopped and said, ¡°I have a lot of work to do. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Go to bed early. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Chapter 2500 Puzzled, Dulcie turned around to ask for an exnation, but the man had already headed to the staircase. He walked all the way to the study without looking back. Dulcie was quite stunned. Was he still mad? She had no idea what was going through Kyson¡¯s mind. Judging by his words, he had no intention of returning to the room. He was going to spend the night in the study again. Over the next few days, he kept iming to have work and stayed in the study. He never once returned to their room. . . Library The situation was such that even the servants in the vi felt that the couple were not on good terms and were sleeping in separate rooms. Sally had assigned a driver to take Dulcie to and from thepany. For several days, she was unable to speak a word to Kyson. The only times she saw him was at the dining table in the evening. The silent treatmentsted for a week. Unable to take it any longer, Sally directly asked Kyson at the dining table, ¡°Kyson, what did Dulcie do wrong? Why are you treating her like this?¡± Kyson, who was dishing himself some food, stopped in his tracks for a second. However, he quickly regained hisposure and continued to dish his food. ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. Everyone in the house knows you two had a fight. You just married her and you¡¯re already sleeping in the study, leaving her alone in the bedroom! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much?¡± Ryder chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Kyson, that¡¯s rather inappropriate. You¡¯re a man and Dulcie is your wife. Be patient with her. Remember, she came from another country just because of you. Put aside your pride for a moment and if you really had a quarrel, apologize to her. ¡± Sally and Ryder both sided with Dulcie. However, Kyson seemedpletely unfazed by what they said. He didn¡¯t say a word and continued eating. As for Dulcie, she was moved by Sally and Ryder¡¯s support. She was surprised that these rich people would side with her and defend her. In TV shows, rich families were always shown to be torn apart by ruthless struggles for power. However, the Shaw family seemed to her to be a warm family where everyone loved each other. ¡°Ryder, Sally, thank you. But Kyson didn¡¯t offend me. I am the one who did something wrong and got him upset¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Kyson mmed his fork in a loud bang. He was clearly warning her. He seemed worried that she would take the opportunity to tell Sally and Ryder what had happenedst time. Dulcie was startled by the loud noise and her face turned pale for a moment. Couldn¡¯t he see that she was trying to defend him?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But his reaction was the equivalent of telling Ryder and Sally that their rtionship was going through a serious crisis. Chapter 2501 With questioning gazes, Ryder and Sally looked at the two people back and forth. Dulcie forced an embarrassed smile and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to Kyson. We¡¯re not on bad terms right now. He spent the night in the study because he has so much work to do. I didn¡¯t bother him because I couldn¡¯t help him much. ¡± It was obvious that this situation pained her, but Dulcie still defended Kyson. Sally noticed this and looked back at Kyson. ¡°Kyson, no matter how busy you are, you can¡¯t neglect your wife. You ought to be nice to her. Since she has apologized to you, stop acting so childishly. Go back to your bedroom tonight. ¡± Ryder and Sally looked at Kyson, waiting for him to speak. Several of the vi staff were also standing in the dining room. After hesitating for a while, Kyson slowly put down his fork and took Dulcie¡¯s hand. His eyes were full of tenderness. ¡°I¡¯ve been really busy these days. I have to go to theb during the day and take care of group business at night. Besides, I have to carve out some time to rebuild Colby¡¯s aquarium. Honey, I¡¯m d you understand what I¡¯m going through. I really appreciate you for that. I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have neglected you because of my work. I¡¯ll go back to sleep in our room tonight. You can punish me however you want. ¡± Ryder and Sally clicked their tongues at his sweet words, feeling overwhelmed by this public disy of affection. They were trying to help Dulcie and Kyson patch things up, but it turned out the couple was fine. Dulcie, on the other side, was stunned by Kyson¡¯s words. He was so good at faking. She almost believed his sweet words. What¡­ What did he call her? Did he called her ¡°honey¡±? Dulcie couldn¡¯t fathom hearing Kyson address her so intimately. She was in a daze for a bit. It wasn¡¯t until Kyson pinched the back of her hand, jolting her back to reality, that she snapped out of it. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. But this time, it caused a misunderstanding with Ryder and Sally. I really should go back to the room and teach you a lesson,¡± Dulcie said yfully. Though she knew it was only a pretense, she savored this rare moment of his tenderness. Dulcie gently pinched the back of Kyson¡¯s hand while smiling radiantly. The air between them crackled with a subtle tension. Ryder shook his head and said to Sally, ¡°Look at them, unting their love in front of single folks like us. ¡± Sally seized the moment and teased, ¡°So, Ryder, when are you bringing a girlfriend home? Kyson¡¯s already married. Are you still going to be single when Dulcie has a baby?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ryder was rendered speechless. He quickly put a drumstick on her te and retorted, ¡°Sally, just eat your food and mind your own business. ¡± Dulcie blushed slightly at the mention of ¡°baby. ¡± Chapter 2502 Kyson remained impassive throughout, withdrawing his hand and focusing on his meal without uttering a word. Following dinner, he retreated to the study room again. Meanwhile, Dulcie busied herself at the coffee table in their bedroom, catching up on the work she¡¯d left unfinished during herst leave. Two hourster, the bedroom door slowly creaked open. Kyson leisurely loosened his tie with one hand, fatigue evident in his eyes. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Casting a nce at Dulcie, who sat on the sofa, he removed his tie and tossed it onto the coat rack. Then, with indifferent authority, he instructed, ¡°Make up the sofa bed. I¡¯m exhausted. ¡± The implication was clear: he intended to sleep on the sofa tonight. Dulcie stared at him, momentarily stunned. She had assumed he wouldn¡¯t retire to his room that night, much less initiate conversation with her. ¡°Mr. Shaw, please sleep on the bed tonight. I haven¡¯t finished my work yet. ¡± Kyson frowned, visibly displeased. Finally, he uttered tersely, ¡°Hurry up. ¡± After urging Dulcie, he shed his expensive suit jacket and strode into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water filled the air. He had gone to take a shower. Not daring to dy, Dulcie swiftlypleted her tasks, saved her work, and powered down theptop. She then fetched the quilt and pillow from the closet. Just as she finished making the bed on the sofa, Kyson emerged from the shower.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°The sofa is too small for you, Mr. Shaw. I prefer to sleep on it. Please don¡¯t fight with me over this. Go to bed. ¡± Kyson didn¡¯t even look at her, deliberately avoiding eye contact. His tone carried a hint of impatience. ¡°Who¡¯s fighting with you? This room is mine. I can sleep wherever I want. Go to bed. ¡± Dulcie was left speechless. He was too overbearing. ¡°Mr. Shaw, you haven¡¯t used the roomtely. I¡¯ve been sleeping on the sofa, and the bed is perfectly clean. You can trust that,¡± Dulcie insisted. The innocent bed had never expected to be so disliked by others. At that moment, the small, narrow sofa surprisingly gained poprity. Kyson¡¯s gaze finally settled on Dulcie¡¯s face. He tossed aside the towel he had used to dry his hair and approached her with slow, determined steps. Chapter 2503 His intense and fierce aura enveloped her, causing Dulcie to instinctively shrink back and lower her head timidly. With deliberate slowness, Kyson bent down, his slender fingers gently pinching her chin. His deep gaze narrowed slightly as if he sought to prate through her meek facade. ¡°Are you ming me for noting back to the room these days? Is this some sort of deliberate grudge?¡± Kyson¡¯s usation left Dulcie speechless. Her face turned pale. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Then why can¡¯t you look at me? Do you actually prefer sleeping on the sofa?¡± Dulcie took a deep breath, meeting his questioning eyes with trepidation. She couldn¡¯t help swallowing because of his terrifying temperament. And this man¡­ His short hair was half dry, with crystal clear water still dripping from his jaw. He was too charming¡­ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m used to sleeping on the sofa. ¡± Her long eyshes trembled incessantly. It had been days since Dulcie had been in the same room as Kyson, and his proximity nearly took her breath away tonight. What was more, he had called her ¡°honey¡± at dinner today¡­ Kyson couldn¡¯t decipher her thoughts, but he observed her flushed ears, neck, and cheeks. Did she truly like him so much? How could she blush so furiously just because he had gotten a Little closer? Kyson found her adorable expression amusing and felt considerably better. Even if he didn¡¯t have feelings for Dulcie and viewed her as a means to handle his marriage, she proved to be a rather intriguing tool. A faint smile yed on Kyson¡¯s lips as he loosened his grip on her chin and slid his other hand around her slender waist. With a gentle tug, he lifted her from the sofa and drew her close against his chest. ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Shaw?¡± Dulcie¡¯s voice trembled slightly, caught off guard by his sudden intimacy.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He grinned mischievously, savoring her unease. Pinching her shoulders, he turned her around and nudged her gently toward the bed. He patted her backside gently as if to threaten her andmanded, ¡°Listen to me. You take the bed. ¡± Dulcie was left speechless, her mind reeling. Stunned, she staggered forward, her hands instinctively covering her backside. What had he just done?! Chapter 2504 Did he really just touch her Like that? Blushing furiously, she turned to look at him, shock written all over her face. But his face remained impassive as if the recent incident had never urred. He strolled over to the walk-in closet to casually dry his hair. Dulciepsed into silence, her mind racing. Perhaps it was just her imagination, after all. Quietly, she trailed after him to the walk-in closet, retrieved her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom for a shower. The moment the bathroom door closed, Kyson exhaled a deep, shaky breath, struggling to regain hisposure. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y What had he just done? The realization hit him like a wave crashing over. He had actually touched Dulcie¡¯s backside¡­ Kyson stared at his trembling right hand, his typically stoic demeanor now tinged with a flush of heat, his breathsing in uneven bursts. The sensation lingered in his palm, unchanged from before. Her butt was irresistible, soft, and yielding beneath his touch. It was exhrating. The sound of water from the bathroom reached his ears, and Kyson couldn¡¯t help but envision her silhouette beneath the cascading shower. Holy shit!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He must be losing his mind. There had to be something off about her. Every time he got close to her, he seemed to lose control. From now on, he vowed to keep his distance! With a scowl darkening his features, Kyson¡¯s fists tightened. In the past, any touch that irked him prompted an immediate hand washing. Tonight, for the first time, he refrained. After drying his hair, he sought sce on the bedroom balcony, letting the cool night air soothe him. Inside, the woman was showering. He couldn¡¯t see her in a nightdress when she came out. To calm his nerves, he reached for a cigarette. Kyson stood on the balcony, Lighter flickering, eyes open wide in the tranquil night. With a cigarette in his left hand, his right hand hung at his side. Chapter 2505 He clenched his right hand repeatedly as if lost in thought. The ember flickered, now bright, now fading, matching the rhythm of his deep drags. As he inhaled deeply, the ember glowed brighter. It mirrored the persistent me of desire in his heart, never quite extinguished. After that night, Dulcie noticed a subtle yet undeniable shift in Kyson¡¯s behavior. His deliberate distancing became painfully clear in the following few days. Though they still shared a room at night, Kyson spoke significantly less, his words clipped and emotionless, always maintaining a physical and emotional distance. The intimacy between them had dissolved into a distant, almost haunting memory. ustomed to his unpredictable moods, Dulcie buried herself in work. . . Library Their silent treatmentsted for a month, stretching into the chilly days of early November. Then, a massive case erupted in Stastle, sending shockwaves through the nation. As the news broke online, Lucinda was deeply engrossed in her work at Simmons Group. Thepany had dedicated years to expanding its overseas business, bing a formidable force in international trade. Simmons Group¡¯s value had soared, securing a spot among the top thirty global corporations within just five years. After a conference, Lucinda noticed an unusual tension among the high-level executives. They whispered amongst themselves, their expressions grave. She sensed something was amiss but chose not to inquire immediately. It wasn¡¯t until she returned to her office that she turned to Vivian, her special assistant who had transferred from Angle Intl. ¡°What were they all talking about after the meeting? They seemed quite agitated,¡± Lucinda asked, ncing up from her contracts. Vivian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, Mrs. Payne? It¡¯s all over the news, a top headline everywhere since this morning. Everyone in Stastle is talking about it. ¡± Lucinda¡¯s pen didn¡¯t pause. ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with work and haven¡¯t had time to check the news.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡± ¡°Last night, the prominent Perez family was massacred. I heard it was gruesome. The entire house was drenched in blood, like a scene from a nightmare. ¡± Vivian stepped closer, eager to share the news with her boss. The gravity of the situation was reflected in her wide eyes. ¡°The Perez family was rich and influential. But just like that, they were wiped out overnight. Rumor has it Phillis Perez was found by the window, half her body outside as if she tried to escape. Her clothes were disheveled. Her body had dozens of fatal stab wounds, and her lower body was mangled beyond recognition. Looks Like someone had a personal vendetta against them. ¡± Vivian¡¯s voice trembled as she recounted the harrowing details. Lucinda¡¯s mind raced as she listened, trying to piece together the fragments of the dreadful puzzle. ¡°Over a hundred servants and bodyguards were in the Perez household, but none survived. It¡¯s truly tragic¡­¡± Vivian¡¯s voice wavered, the color draining from her face as she spoke. Thinking of the scene made her feel faint, and she struggled to stand steadily. Lucinda¡¯s casual demeanor turned serious, her eyes narrowing as she processed Vivian¡¯s words. Over a hundred people? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2506 The Perez family had already been in decline after Kyson¡¯s covert sabotage.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They were nearly bankrupt and barely holding on to their status. In such a state, how could they still have over a hundred people, including bodyguards and servants? Unless¡­ ¡°Did the Perez family hold a banquetst night?¡± Lucinda asked. Vivian nodded. ¡°It was a birthday celebration for the head of the family, Koby. Because of some problems in thepany, the big shots in the upper ss didn¡¯t go. Koby only invited rtives for a simple garden celebration. No one could have anticipated such a tragedy, wiping out the entire Perez family¡­¡± Lucinda took a deep breath, struggling to imagine such a massacre in Stastle, reputed to be the nation¡¯s safest city due to the joint jurisdiction of the National Security Bureau and the police. The method used to eliminate the Perez family was incredibly barbaric. The scene must have been horrible, with blood and human parts sttered in all directions. . . Library Lucinda couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this incident was not a mere coincidence. The sheer number of deaths, coupled with the brutal nature of the murders, suggested a deep-rooted motive that sent chills down her spine. A sense of unease settled over her, and she felt inexplicably flustered as she reyed the details Vivian had shared. Feeling anxious about Nathan¡¯s investigation, Lucinda dismissed Vivian with a curt nod and immediately called him. Usually, he would answer immediately. This time, the phone rang for a full minute with no response. Each unanswered ring felt like an eternity, her mind spiraling into a vortex of dread. Panic set in, and Lucinda¡¯s grip on the phone tightened until her knuckles turned white. Why wasn¡¯t Nathan answering? Had something happened to him, too? The case was sensational enough to warrant the National Security Bureau¡¯s involvement. Was he ambushed or assassinated during the investigation? Her mind raced with worst-case scenarios as the phone continued to ring. She held her breath, her anxiety climbing with each passing second. Just as the call was about to end, Nathan finally answered, his familiar deep voice breaking through her mounting terror. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Relieved that he was safe, Lucinda let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the Perez residence, investigatingst night¡¯s massacre. My phone was on vibrate, so I didn¡¯t notice your call in time. Sorry, honey. ¡± Chapter 2507 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I just wanted to know that you are safe. ¡± Lucinda exhaled a deep sigh of relief, her eyes scanning the headlines about the Perez tragedy on herputer screen. Nathan chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I¡¯m just investigating, not involved. Why would I be in danger?¡± Lucinda frowned as she read the online reports, feeling something was amiss. ¡°Darling, how¡¯s the investigation going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet. The bodies from the vi are counted and sent to the forensicboratory for examination. No murder weapons were left at the scene, and the assants were extremely meticulous. ¡± The more Lucinda listened, the more her worry intensified. ¡°Can Ie and take a look?¡± she asked. ¡°No. The scene hasn¡¯t been cleaned to preserve all evidence. The stench of blood is overwhelming. It might make you ufortable. Stay put, and I¡¯lle to Simmons Group to pick you up after I¡¯m done. ¡± Nathan¡¯s response was immediate and steely. ¡°Do you have any initial suspects?¡± Lucinda pressed. There was a long silence on the other end of the line. The ambient noise around Nathan gradually faded away, indicating he had moved to a quieter area. When he finally spoke, his tone was grave. ¡°Judging by the scene, it¡¯s either a seasoned criminal or someone with military training who knows all the tricks in the book. ¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Lucinda¡¯s brows knitted in worry. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you suspecting him?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Nathan¡¯s silence was deafening before he finally replied, ¡°Yes, a little. He used to be the most elite operative in the Secret Investigation Department. And I¡¯ve been investigating the Perez family¡¯s recent enemies. Only Kyson has a motive. He had a conflict with Phillis on a blind datest month, and after that, he took a series of actions to punish the Perez family. ¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t!¡± Lucinda immediately responded, her voice firm. ¡°I believe in him. ¡± Nathan fell silent again. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Do you trust him that much? Are you sure you know him well enough? If he were aw-abiding person, he wouldn¡¯t have stolen those medicines from theb and thrown them at me. ¡± Lucinda was rendered speechless. It was true. Although she had known Kyson since childhood, there was a period when they were apart. He had changed, bing almost psychologically sick, like a lunatic. He wanted to destroy everyone, sparing no one but her. After a moment of heavy silence, Lucinda insisted, ¡°He couldn¡¯t have killed over a hundred people in such an inhumane manner. Besides, even though he¡¯s now the head of the Shaw family and CEO of the Shaw Group, he has no army. He couldn¡¯t have orchestrated such arge-scale massacre. ¡± Nathan remained silent for another two minutes. Finally, he said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll thoroughly investigate and not wrongfully use anyone. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Nathan stood in the corner of the Perez family¡¯s garden, his grip on his phone tightening. His deep eyes darkened with a blend of doubt and fury. Chapter 2508 He also doubted Kyson was capable of such an act, but hearing Lucinda defend him so staunchly made his blood boil. After ending the call, Lucinda paused in front of herputer, contemting for a moment before deciding to call Kyson.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Kyson, having wrapped up a month of toilet cleaning duties, was now in a meeting at the Shaw Group. With his phone on silent, Kyson nced at the screen disying ¡°Lucinda¡± and promptly paused the meeting. He left the room with a serious expression to answer the call. The group of senior executives at the Shaw Group looked on, puzzled, as Kyson left abruptly. ¡°Lucinda, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me at this moment?¡± Lucinda spoke gravely. ¡°Something terrible has happened to the Perez family. They¡¯ve all been killed. Have you heard?¡± Kyson paused briefly before responding, ¡°I saw the news this morning but didn¡¯t give it much thought. Is that why you¡¯re calling me?¡± A realization dawned on him and he asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that I did it?¡± ¡°The Perez family was on the verge of leaving the upper ss. Koby¡¯s family didn¡¯t have many enemies while they were alive. Thest time he had a dispute with someone was at the Shaw Group, regarding the issue between you and Phillis¡­¡± Kyson listened quietly, and then sneered, ¡°So you suspect me?¡± Before Lucinda could respond, he said in a chilling tone, ¡°Lucinda, you think too highly of me. Over a hundred people killed overnight? I don¡¯t have that kind of capability. Even if I wanted to harm Phillis, I wouldn¡¯t harm anyone else. ¡± Lucinda sighed softly, ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you. I never thought it could be. ¡± Kyson¡¯s expression softened. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y With a serious expression, Lucinda continued, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. Although the Perez family was declining, they were still wealthy. If it wasn¡¯t personal, could the motive be to not only target the Perez family but also all affluent families in Stastle?¡± Most importantly, Kyson would inevitably be questioned by the National Security Bureau. It was a significant case, and Nathan had to handle it personally. Was the mastermind targeting the Payne family, the Shaw family, and the Simmons family? Kyson pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°After mypany meeting, I¡¯ll personally visit the Perez family residence to meet and speak with Nathan. ¡± ¡°Okay, take care,¡± Lucinda replied softly. Kyson felt a warmth in his heart at the casual concern she showed before ending the call. He rubbed the caller ID he had set for Lucinda on his phone screen. It had been a long time since she had contacted him. After a while, heposed himself and returned to the meeting room to resume the discussion. Chapter 2509 More than twenty minutester, the meeting swiftly concluded. Kyson exited the room withposure. Kurt approached him cautiously and whispered, ¡°Mr. Shaw, just now¡­ I met Mrs. Shaw. She said she needs to speak with you in person. ¡± Kyson knew that Dulcie wanted to discuss with him about the massacre of the Perez family. With a stern expression, he firmly declined, ¡°No. This is a workce. There is no Mrs. Shaw here, only employees. She is an intern in the logistics department. She should stay there and not constantly seek toe to the CEO¡¯s office. ¡± Kurt nodded slightly, ¡°Yes. ¡± Afterward, Kyson returned to his office, grabbed his suit jacket, and headed to the underground garage via the elevator. Twenty minutester, when he arrived at the tragic scene of the Perez family, the National Security Bureau was still conducting its investigation. The area around the house remained cordoned off, with police blocking ess. No one could approach within three hundred feet of the Perez family¡¯s vi.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Many reporters were on the scene, eagerly waiting to be the first to report on the murder case. Kyson stood amidst the crowd, unable to get any closer. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When he felt uncertain, he noticed Sonny emerging from the Perez family¡¯s house, smoking unhappily in a corner. Sonny eventually spotted him and personally escorted him past the cordon. ¡°Tell me why you are here. You¡¯re not the head of the Secret Investigation Department. You¡¯re not supposed to be involved in such a major case,¡± Sonny remarked, puzzled. Kyson studied the walls of the Perez family¡¯s courtyard thoughtfully and spoke calmly. ¡°Sonny, if the Perez family truly has no enemies, thest person who quarreled with Koby was me. As the head of the Shaw family and the former chief of the Secret Investigation Department, I¡¯m likely the prime suspect. The National Security Bureau will inevitably question me soon. It might be better if Ie over now and exin everything in person. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Sonny acknowledged solemnly. With a yful smile, Sonny extinguished his cigarette and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Nathan is investigating in Phillis¡¯ room on the third floor. ¡± With one hand in his pocket, Kyson followed Sonny casually, keeping a watchful eye on the vi¡¯s surroundings. In the Perez family garden, blood stained the ground, its metallic scent lingering heavily, a testament to the brutal and extensive nature of the previous night¡¯s massacre. Kyson surveyed the scene, observing the busy policemen. Mutted corpses covered in white sheets were being solemnly carried out of the house on stretchers. Only blood and stark white outlines remained on the ground. Sonny entered with a serious demeanor, mirrored by a simrly grave expression on Kyson¡¯s face. ¡°Have you reviewed the surveince footage from the house and the surrounding streets?¡± Kyson inquired. ¡°Yes, all the surveince cameras were disabled before the incidentst night. The chips from the cameras were removed, and there were no fingerprints at the scene. ¡± Kyson surveyed the white outlines marking the positions of the corpses on the ground. ¡°Have you determined the type of weapon used to kill them?¡± ¡°No tools were left at the scene. The murderers were meticulous, and all traceable evidence was removed. However, the forensic experts havepleted several autopsy reports. Nearly all victims were shed more than ten times with a machete, resulting in their deaths. ¡± Chapter 2510 Such relentless and repeated shing spoke volumes about the intensity of the vengeance. How deep was the other party¡¯s hatred for the Perez family? The two of them conversed as they ascended to Phillis¡¯ bedroom on the third floor. Nathan personally inspected the disarray in the room. The window bore stark outlines where Phillis¡¯ body hadin, and even the walls were spattered with blood, painting a vivid picture of the grim scene that had unfolded. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Sonny knocked on the door and announced, ¡°Nathan, Kyson is here. He wishes to be briefed on the situation. ¡± Nathan stood up and nced sideways at Kyson, questioning, ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Sonny was taken aback. It seemed Nathan was far from pleased. He didn¡¯t attempt to conceal the truth.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nathan, you and Kyson investigated the contaminated milk powder case together for an entire night a few years ago. The methods of the Secret Investigation Department differ from those of the National Security Bureau. I thought you would appreciate additional assistance,¡± Sonny exined cautiously. After a prolonged silence, Nathan exited Phillis¡¯ room and guided Kyson to the end of the corridor. The surroundings were quiet. Nathan asked directly, ¡°Why did you have a conflict with Phillis after your blind date? Why did you feel the need to teach her a lesson? And why did you have a grudge against the Perez family?¡± Nathan fired off a series of questions with a darkened face. Kyson truthfully recounted the entire story of how Phillis schemed against Dulcie without holding back any details. Then, he continued, ¡°After terminating our cooperation with the Perez Group, I pressured Koby to have his daughter apologize to Dulcie, warning him of consequences for hispany if he refused. After some resistance, Koby eventually instructed Phillis to apologize as I had demanded. Dulcie indicated she wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter further, so I ceased my pressure on the Perez Group. Still, theirpany incurred significant financial losses due to the termination of our cooperation, but I didn¡¯t pay them any more attention. I never anticipated they would face such a tragic fate in just a month. ¡± With a grave expression, Kyson narrowed his vignt blue eyes and spected, ¡°The mastermind could have orchestrated the overnight massacre of the Perez family, incapacitating them without resistance or any opportunity for an emergency call. The mastermind behind this has orchestrated the event meticulously. This isn¡¯t something an ordinary person could achieve. But do you recall the milk powder case involving Colby? At that time, the mastermind behind it intended to use the milk powder to harm the children of the wealthy, and¡­ It¡¯s intended for the Payne family. ¡± Nathan held his breath, his brow furrowing deeply. How could he forget? The contaminated milk powder triggered the activation of virus factors in Colby¡¯s body, and the mastermind behind it, Cory, had not yet been apprehended¡­ Kyson¡¯s words echoed through the corridor. Nathan and Sonny both fell silent simultaneously. After a moment of thought, Kyson added, ¡°If Cory, who is still atrge, is responsible for the tragedy that befell the Perez family, then¡­ which family is most likely to be targeted next after the Perez family?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression turned grim. Sonny responded gravely, ¡°The Payne family. ¡± The security systems at the Payne and Simmons family residences were among the best in the country. Even if the person who orchestrated the Perez family incident could mount an attack unnoticed at night, breaching the defenses of the Payne family to replicate the tragedy would be nearly impossible. Unless¡­ Chapter 2511 If someone were indeed targeting the Payne family, they wouldn¡¯t start from the Payne family residence. So what would be their point of attack? At that moment, all three men looked up simultaneously. They appeared to arrive at the same conclusion. Nathan turned swiftly, intent on calling Lucinda. Following him, Sonny said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to theb to check on Colby. ¡± Although theb¡¯s security was stringent, Colby would be vulnerable if he left theb after his treatment. Nathan nodded in agreement. ¡°Keep an eye on Colby. Make sure he doesn¡¯t leave theb. Wait for me to pick him up. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Kyson added, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the kindergarten to ensure Destinee¡¯s safety. ¡± There was still an hour before the kindergarten session ended. It would take Kyson more than half an hour to get there. He needed to arrive early to verify Destinee¡¯s safety. Nathan considered the situation briefly. The kindergarten was vulnerable; typically, only one or two security guards stood at the gate, surrounded by children and teachers. ¡°Sonny, have a team of your men apany Kyson to pick up Destinee. ¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sonny was taken aback. ¡°Bringing so many people might cause a stir. ¡± Nathan replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to wait until school is over. Kyson, to ensure her safety, talk to her teachers and take her as soon as you get there. ¡± The three men separated and departed from the Perez family residence. After instructing Larry to handle the remaining matters, Nathan got back into the armored vehicle and began making calls. However, he couldn¡¯t reach Lucinda. Her phone wasn¡¯t off, but there seemed to be signal interference every time he tried to call her. A sense of unease grew in Nathan¡¯s mind. He then called Lonnie. ¡°Check Lucinda¡¯s GPS immediately and find out where she is. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± The connection remained stable. Lonnie, positioned at the National Security Bureau, swiftly entered some codes on hisputer to pinpoint Lucinda¡¯s location. ¡°Mr. Payne, Mrs. Payne is on the move. It appears she¡¯s in a vehicle. However, we can¡¯t determine her exact location. Her signal is fluctuating, and reception is poor. ¡± Nathan¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°ess the surveince cameras and track Lucinda¡¯s route. Send me her real-time location as soon as you have it. ¡± Chapter 2512 ¡°Understood. ¡± After ending the call, Lonnie rapidly keyedmands into hisputer and contacted the traffic bureau to ry Nathan¡¯s instructions. Ten minutester, he transmitted Lucinda¡¯s route to Nathan¡¯s phone. The city¡¯s surveince cameras had captured clear footage of the luxury car Lucinda was driving. Nathan reviewed the route Lonnie had sent. After Lucinda left the Simmons Group, she crossed a bridge. Was she on her way to pick up Destinee from kindergarten? It looked like she had the same idea as them. Without any dy, Nathan drove toward the kindergarten. Half an hourter, upon reaching the kindergarten gate, Nathan saw that Kyson had already picked up Destinee. Thankfully, Destinee was safe. As Kyson carried Destinee out of the kindergarten, her expression showed surprise. ¡°Kyson, I was just ying games with my friends. Why did youe to pick me up so suddenly? Is something wrong?¡± Kyson was unsure how to exin. He managed a smile and replied, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Your dad asked me to pick you up. You can ask him about itter. ¡± Perplexed, Destinee pointed to where Nathan was standing not too far away and questioned, ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t Daddy right there?¡± Kyson turned to look and found himself at a loss for words. . . Library He quickly realized that something was amiss. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to pick up Destinee? Why are you here?¡± Nathan¡¯s expression darkened as he fell into deep thought. ¡°Damn it!¡± Within seconds, hisplexion turned pale. He turned, climbed into his car, and drove off without acknowledging Kyson. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Daddy? He looks so scary¡­¡± Destinee murmured, watching Nathan¡¯s retreating figure. Kyson, too, gazed at Nathan¡¯s back with a serious expression. There was only one person who could make Nathan this anxious. Could something be wrong with Lucinda?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kyson swiftly helped Destinee into the car and buckled her seatbelt. ¡°Sit tight, Destinee. ¡± Chapter 2513 He then started the engine and followed Nathan¡¯s car. Nathan drove rapidly, his speed reflecting his restlessness and anxiety. Based on the timing and distance, Lucinda should have reached the kindergarten earlier than both him and Kyson, but she wasn¡¯t there.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. And now, he couldn¡¯t reach her. She was missing! The thought that something terrible might have happened to Lucinda unsettled Nathan. He calcted the distance from the Simmons Group to the kindergarten and chose a different expressway. He was determined that nothing bad should happen to Lucinda. He would never allow it! The two cars sped along the expressway. Nathan reconnected Lonnie with his Bluetooth earphones. ¡°I need Lucinda¡¯s location right now. Hurry up!¡± He almost growled thest word, his voice tense with urgency. Lonnie scrambled to update Lucinda¡¯s location. After rapid keystrokes, he inhaled sharply before speaking. ¡°Mr. Payne, we¡¯ve lost her. She¡¯s gone!¡± Nathan was silent for a moment before barking, ¡°Keep trying!¡± ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Background noise filtered through from the National Security Bureau, where it sounded like a police officer was discussing something with Lonnie. Then, with a trembling voice, Lonnie reported, ¡°Mr. Payne, it appears that¡­ something has happened to Mrs. Payne. ¡± Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Nathan held his breath, saying nothing. Lonnie continued, ¡°The traffic bureau just reported a major traffic ident. It urred in the Bay Tunnel. There was a_ serious collision involving three cars and two lorries. Ambnces have arrived, and they¡¯re rescuing the injured, but the casualties are still being assessed. The traffic bureau has dispatched investigators to the scene. Mrs. Payne¡¯sst known location was in the Bay Tunnel¡­¡± With reddened eyes and forced calm, Nathan requested, ¡°Send me the exact location of the ident in the Bay Tunnel. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Payne¡­ she¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Unconvinced by the reassurance, Nathan pressed the elerator harder, propelling the armored car swiftly along the expressway. He noticed a luxury car trailing him. It was Kyson¡¯s car. Before Nathan could initiate a call, Kyson contacted him. The call was answered instantly. Kyson¡¯s concern was obvious as he asked, ¡°Nathan, I¡¯ve never seen you this flustered. Is Lucinda alright?¡± Chapter 2514 Then, Nathan heard Destinee¡¯s anxious voice in the background. ¡°Did something happen to Mommy? Where is Mommy? I want to know!¡± Considering that Destinee was in Kyson¡¯s car, Nathan was reluctant to disclose anything until he ascertained Lucinda¡¯s whereabouts. He had resolved not to let Destinee near the dangerous Bay Tunnel. In a clear tone, he said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m going to pick her up. I don¡¯t want to keep her waiting, so I¡¯m driving a bit quickly. It would help if you first took Destinee to theb to meet Sonny and Colby. It¡¯s too noticeable with a convoy of military vehicles. It might even lead to traffic issues. ¡± Kyson caught on and responded, ¡°I understand. ¡± After the call, Nathan noticed through the rearview mirror that Kyson¡¯s luxury car had stopped following him. Kyson likely took the nearest exit to leave the expressway, altering his route to theboratory. Nathan pressed the elerator, heading toward the Bay Tunnel with urgency. He kept praying that Lucinda remained unharmed. His eyes were bloodshot and Nathan muttered prayers, seeking inner peace. Raindrops silently struck the window, mirroring his unexpressed fury. The sky, already overcast, threatened heavier rain soon. The armored vehicle surged down the road, reaching the crash site at Bay Tunnel in just eight minutes. A collision involving tworge trucks severely disrupted traffic through the tunnel. The police had cordoned off the area, directing traffic through the oppositene to preserve the ident site. Upon Nathan¡¯s arrival, the tunnel was filled with dust and smoke. Emergency services, including fire engines and ambnces, were already at the scene. Lonnie arrived shortly after with additional police officers. ¡°Sir, we have eleven victims in total,¡± Lonnie said. ¡°Two truck drivers were dered dead at the scene, and two car drivers died during initial treatment. Four are critically injured, and two sustained minor injuries. One child, luckily, only suffered a bruise thanks to effective protection. However, we found no sign of Mrs. Payne. ¡± Nathan¡¯s fists clenched as he red at Lonnie. ¡°The GPS signal vanished in this tunnel. The road ispletely blocked, but neither Lucinda nor her car is here. Where do you think she could be?¡± Lonnie was frightened by Nathan¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°Sir, please, this might actually be a positive sign,¡± Lonnie hurriedly added. ¡°The absence of Mrs. Payne and her car suggests she might not have been hurt.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At least she¡¯s not in critical condition. I¡¯ve brought a team from the National Security Bureau. They¡¯re now scouring the area around Bay Tunnel for any sign of her. ¡± Nathan inhaled deeply, remaining silent for a moment. Theck of news was somewhat reassuring. At least Lucinda wasn¡¯t part of the crash. With no way to contact her and no location data, Nathan was fraught with worry. Nathan couldn¡¯t settle his nerves until he found Lucinda. Chapter 2515 After leaving the ident management to Lonnie, Nathan turned and re -entered his car, intent on circling Bay Tunnel for any clues. Lonnie attempted to calm him, saying, ¡°Sir, the rain is picking up. It¡¯s getting heavier. I think it¡¯s best if we all stay put. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get an update on Mrs. Payne soon. ¡± Nathan responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯d like to see you stay calm if your wife is unreachable for several hours. ¡± Lonnie, visibly embarrassed, fell silent, unable to respond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Let¡¯s join forces to find Mrs. Payne. ¡± Lonnie moved to join Nathan, aiming for the passenger seat. Nathan gave him a dismissive look. ¡°Stay focused on the scene here. Call me immediately if anything changes. ¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the National Security Bureau to take care of the ident. It¡¯s merely a rear-end collision,¡± Lonnie said in a subdued tone. Nathan shot him a cold nce and said, ¡°The two truck drivers died instantly, yet the car drivers only perished after receiving first aid. Do you really think this is just a regr ident?¡± The massive size of the trucks typically would suggest less risk of immediate fatality, yet the truck drivers sumbed before the car drivers, which was unusual. After a moment of reflection, Lonnie realized the peculiarity of the ident. ¡°Understood, sir. ¡± He then turned and walked into the crash site¡¯s secured area. Nathan floored the elerator and exited the Bay Tunnel. Nathan¡¯s nerves remained on edge, unable to rx until he could confirm Lucinda¡¯s safety. Outside the tunnel, the rain continued to fall. The sound of raindrops hitting the window was almost deafening, enough to fray anyone¡¯s nerves. Inside the car, Nathan repeatedly tried to contact Lucinda, hoping she would answer. Over and over, he dialed. Each attempt was met with the same soft-spoken female voice, informing him of a weak phone signal and advising him to try calling againter. With the relentless downpour, where could Lucinda possibly be? Nathan circled the Bay Tunnel area for nearly thirty minutes without any leads. The skies were darkening, as if night might fall at any moment. As darkness approached, finding her would only grow more challenging. As he watched the rain stream down the window, Nathan¡¯s irritation grew. Suddenly, his phone rang. He checked it instantly. Chapter 2516 The call was from Lonnie, not Lucinda. As soon as the connection was made, Lonnie burst out with news, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve Located Mrs. Payne¡¯s car! It¡¯s down in a valley, just 300 feet from Bay Tunnel. Our men spotted signs of a car veering off the road and tumbling down the hillside. They followed the tracks and found Mrs. Payne¡¯s car, but¡­¡± Before Lonnie could finish, Nathan abruptly ended the call and mmed his foot on the elerator. The screech of the tires against the wet road filled the air. Lucinda had swerved off the road, plummeted down the hillside, and ended up in the valley¡­ In such a scenario, Lucinda¡¯s car would have likely rolled several times. Nathan felt a stabbing pain in his chest. With his red eyes, he kept reassuring himself, ¡°She¡¯ll be okay! Lucinda will be okay!¡± The car was a high-end model, known for its safety. She had to be alright. She just had to¡­ Tears blurred his vision as he squinted and gripped the steering wheel tightly, and then barreled through the highway barrier. His car descended the hill rapidly amidst the torrential rain. ¡°Mr. Payne! Mr. Payne!¡± Lonnie yelled, slipping on the slick hillside as he attempted to keep up with Nathan¡¯s frantic descent. ¡°He¡¯s lost it! He¡¯spletely lost it! I shouldn¡¯t have told him. What if something happens to him?¡± Lonnie was nearly sobbing as he slid down the muddy slope. Nathan¡¯s car careened down the hill at a breathtaking speed, seemingly out of control. Inside, Nathan¡¯s eyes were filled with a fiery determination. He pressed the elerator further and expertly maneuvered the steering wheel to keep the car stable and prevent it from flipping. Eventually, his car mmed into a tree at the bottom of the valley. The sturdy tree halted the car¡¯s momentum. The front of the car crumpled against the trunk, the windows shattered, and the airbag deployed. Turning his head at thest moment, Nathan avoided more serious injuries, though small shards of ss nicked his face. Despite the dramatic crash, he was in no life-threatening danger. Rain poured into the cabin through the shattered windshield.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Nathan¡¯s grip on the steering wheel was so intense that his knuckles whitened. Raindrops hit the back of his hand, making his already pale hand appear even paler. Meanwhile, Lonnie skillfully navigated down the hill and eventually stopped under another tree. Lonnie approached and saw Nathan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, seemingly lost in thought. ¡°Sir? Are you all right? You really scared me¡­¡± Nathan sighed and quietly whispered, ¡°Lucinda¡¯s car is as sturdy as this one. If I¡¯m okay, she has to be fine too. ¡± Lonnie was at a loss for words. Chapter 2517 Was this all just to see how likely it was to survive a tumble down the hill? ¡°Sir, you ended the call before I could finish. We located Mrs. Payne¡¯s car, but¡­ Mrs. Payne isn¡¯t there¡­¡± In the pouring rain, Nathan followed Lonnie to where Lucinda¡¯s car had rushed down the hill. It was a light green Maserati. Green was Lucinda¡¯s favorite color. The car, a gift from him for their third anniversary, was a limited edition model, with only a few made worldwide. It was unmistakably Lucinda¡¯s car. Nathan, his eyes bloodshot, fixed his gaze on the nearly demolished luxury car before him. Rain drenched his face, blurring his vision. He knew how much Lucinda adored this car. She drove it frequently but meticulously maintained it, keeping it in perfect condition. What had happened to Lucinda in the Bay Tunnel that caused her to lose control and rush down the hill? Now, officials from the National Security Bureau had surrounded the car, inspecting the damage under the rainfall for any signs of foul y. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Lonnie took an umbre from someone nearby and held it over Nathan, standing by his side. The depth of Nathan¡¯s sorrow seemed even more intense than the downpour. Lonnie looked at him with concern. ¡°Sir, try to stay calm. Mrs. Payne is skilled at handling danger, and. If she¡¯s not in the car, that means she¡¯s still out there. We¡¯ll find her. ¡± With a heavy heart, Nathan asked in a raspy voice, ¡°How¡¯s the search going? Has the area around the valley been thoroughly searched?¡± Lonnie nced down and sighed. ¡°Mrs. Payne¡¯s car went over the hill before the heavy rain started. We got here quickly, thankfully. Had we been dyed, the rain might have erased any signs of the car¡¯s descent. Now the ground is muddy, and we can¡¯t find any tracks. However, our team has searched the nearby area and even brought in a sniffer dog. We haven¡¯t found any bloodstains, so, likely Mrs. Payne isn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Nathan breathed a slow sigh of relief. No blood meant no injuries. This was indeed the best news they could have hoped for now. ¡°Keep searching. Arrange for a tow truck to bring the car back for a detailed examination to check for any fingerprints or footprints. ¡± Nathan needed to determine if Lucinda had exited the vehicle voluntarily or if she had been forced.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If she chose to fall down the hillside, she must have been in a dangerous situation. Nathan clenched his fists, his veins bulging with tension. He was filled with self-loathing. Earlier that afternoon, he had been upset because Lucinda defended Kyson. Little did he know, she would go missing just hourster. He should have been with her¡­ Chapter 2518 ¡°Mr. Payne, we¡¯ve found something. It¡¯s Mrs. Payne¡¯s phone in the car!¡± While Nathan was deep in thought, someone approached him quickly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. To maintain the integrity of potential evidence, the officer ced the mobile phone in a clear evidence bag and handed it to Nathan. Nathan epted it, staring intently at the shattered device. Clutching the phone, his brow furrowed. He had tried to call Lucinda multiple times on his way here, only to be informed by an automated message that her phone was out of service, not switched off. Among the broken pieces, the GPS unit was still intact. Lonnie should¡¯ve been able to pinpoint Lucinda¡¯s location in the valley. The more Nathan considered the situation, the more rmed he became. ¡°This isn¡¯t Lucinda¡¯s phone,¡± he murmured. Someone else had been in Lucinda¡¯s car before the ident. Lonnie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°If it¡¯s not Mrs. Payne¡¯s, then¡­ could she have been abducted?¡± They couldn¡¯t be certain until they found Lucinda. Nathan passed the phone to Lonnie and instructed firmly, ¡°Get a tow truck to bring the car back to the National Security Bureau for a thorough examination. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Lonnie offered Nathan the umbre, but Nathan turned and walked into the pouring rain, appearing isted at that moment. Lonnie felt a mix of pity for Nathan and concern for Lucinda. He followed the instructions and arranged for the tow truck. Just as Nathan moved away, his phone rang. He pulled it from his pocket and saw that Kyson was calling. Gazing at the screen, Nathan¡¯s thoughts drifted. He didn¡¯t pick up. With Lucinda missing, a myriad of challenging issues emerged. Where exactly was Lucinda? Was her disappearance connected to the Perez family tragedy? Kyson and Sonny were at theboratory with Colby and Destinee, waiting for any news. Yet, he still hadn¡¯t located Lucinda. What should he say to the children? Nathan stared at his phone screen for a long moment. Finding his wife was his top priority. Chapter 2519 Feeling uneasy, Nathan chose not to answer Kyson¡¯s iing call. Instead, he sent him a text message. His message read, ¡°I¡¯m tied up right now. Look after the kids for me. Don¡¯t bring them home; just let them stay overnight at the Laboratory. Send Sonny to N&L Fairy Land to pick up some clothes for them. Also, could you arrange for Destinee to take a Leave from kindergarten? Theboratory is the safest ce for them right now. ¡± Despite his fingers trembling slightly, Nathan managed to steady himself and typed the message to Kyson. Almost instantly, just as Nathan was about to put his phone away, a new text message arrived. Kyson asked, ¡°Where is Lucinda? Aren¡¯t youing back to see Colby and Destinee today?¡± Nathan read his first question repeatedly, his eyes reddening from the rain. He took a deep breath and responded, ¡°She¡¯s alright. She¡¯s working on the case with me. Stastle isn¡¯t safe right now. I¡¯ll leave the kids in your care. ¡± After sending the text, Nathan turned off his phone, seeking tranquility. With Colby and Destinee secure in theboratory, his immediate concern was to find Lucinda. . . Library He couldn¡¯t rx until he knew Lucinda was safe. Nathan left the valley in the downpour and hailed a taxi to the National Security Bureau. Shortly afterward, Lonnie also returned to the Bureau. The tow truck had already brought Lucinda¡¯s badly damaged car.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Though the exterior was wrecked, the car¡¯s interior remainedrgely intact. Upon examination, the experts discovered various fingerprints on the back seats. ¡°Mr. Payne, before Mrs. Payne¡¯s car was damaged, someone else was seated in the back. We¡¯ve confirmed the mobile phone we found isn¡¯t hers. Her phone is still missing. Moreover, there¡¯s no evidence of a struggle in the car, nor any dangerous weapons present. ¡± Lonnie presented the findings to Nathan and said, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the surveince footage around the ident site. Mrs. Payne¡¯s car went off the road in a blind spot, so we can¡¯t determine what led to the ident. ¡± With a grave expression, Nathan perused the printed surveince images. As he examined the fourth photo, Lonnie added, ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the footage from when Mrs. Payne left the Simmons Group to the ident. She was alone when she exited the underground garage. However, after Mrs. Payne stopped at the bridge for a few minutes, the footage suggests that a person was seated in her car. From the person¡¯s figure, it seemed to be a man. ¡± Nathan examined the erged photos and shook his head with conviction. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be a man. Lucinda is always alert. She wouldn¡¯t stop for a man who looked threatening. ¡± Moreover, knowing Nathan¡¯s tendency for jealousy, Lucinda always kept a respectful distance from other men. She wouldn¡¯t have allowed an unfamiliar man into her cherished car. The person must have appeared non-threatening, perhaps a woman, a child, or an elderly individual, likely in some distress. Only then would Lucinda consider letting them into her car. Lonnie grasped Nathan¡¯s line of thought and pondered it. Chapter 2520 After a prolonged silence in the office, Lonnie finally said, ¡°Sir, could it be that Mrs. Payne stopped because she recognized the person?¡± Nathan knew Lucinda well enough to understand her cautious nature.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even in a crisis where strangers needed help, she might stop to call the police or emergency services, but she wouldn¡¯t rashly let them into her car, unless she knew them personally. Breathing heavily, Nathan scrutinized the surveince images. The person in the back seat seemed to be intentionally avoiding being captured by street cameras. Only a partial glimpse of a shoulder was visible, and the figure seemed robust. At first nce, it looked like a man¡¯s silhouette. But who was this person? With the recent unrest in Stastle, the National Security Bureau had been overwhelmed, working overtime to handle a myriad ofplex issues. ¡°There were no signs of struggle in the car, no weapons left behind. It might really be someone Lucinda knew. ¡± Turning to Lonnie, Nathan instructed, ¡°Check if any shops near the bridge have outdoor surveince cameras. Perhaps they caught something useful. ¡± This could be a crucial lead in their investigation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact them right away. ¡± Lonnie was about to exit through the door, hand poised to turn the doorknob when he paused and turned back to caution Nathan. ¡°Sir, I know you¡¯re anxious, but please look after your health. It¡¯s cold and rainy, and you¡¯re still wet from being outside. Don¡¯t catch a cold before we find Mrs. Payne. ¡± His words earned him a sharp, stern look from Nathan, prompting him to quickly close his mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off now. ¡± With a shrug, Lonnie quietly shut the office door behind him. Nathan, fresh from the valley, was still damp; his hair was wet, and his clothes were dripping. Ignoring his difort, he opened a drawer and pulled out a packet of cigarettes. He hadn¡¯t smoked since Lucinda had their children, several years ago. Tonight, he wouldn¡¯t be seeing the kids, so he wasn¡¯t concerned about the smoke lingering on him. Lighting a cigarette, he inhaled deeply, the action seemingly an attempt to dispel his stress. The harsh taste of the smoke filled his mouth and lungs, provoking a bout of coughing. Tears welled in his reddened eyes as he gazed at the cigarette between his fingers, murmuring softly, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve broken my promise by smoking, can you see? Come and scold me. Let me find you quickly. ¡± His voice was choked with emotion. Having suppressed his anguish over his wife¡¯s disappearance for a few hours, he now released it all, alone in his office. The normally stoic man¡¯s shoulders shook as his emotions plunged into deep despair. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2521 Outside, the rain poured loudly, masking the soft sobs emanating from inside the office. Nathan took a deep breath, coughed harshly, and quickly smoked an entire cigarette before tossing it into a ss ashtray. To avoid distractions from Sonny and Kyson, he had switched off his mobile phone and ced it in his pocket. He then retrieved another phone from his desk drawer and dialed a number he knew by heart. Less than two seconds after dialing, a gentle automated voice informed him the signal was weak and the other party was out of service area, urging him to try againter. Lucinda¡¯s phone had never been off the whole day, and this reality unsettled him even more than if it had been turned off. No signs of struggle were evident in the car. Someone Lucinda knew must have been in her car. Without any sign of mechanical failure, Lucinda had driven off the slope. No blood was found in the valley; the rain had washed away all potential evidence. Nathan couldn¡¯t bear to think about what horrors Lucinda might have faced in her car. His gaze was glued to the stack of surveince footage photos spread across his desk. Suddenly, he thought of something critical.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He rose quickly, exited his office, and located a police officer to retrieve the mobile phone found in Lucinda¡¯s car. The phone was shattered, its screen cracked into pieces. Despite the slim chances, Nathan was determined to explore every possible lead. He left the National Security Bureau and headed to a discreet underground workshop. There, he handed the fragmented phone, sealed in a transparent bag, to Gregory Olson, a trusted professional in restoration. ¡°Can you restore this phone?¡± Gregory donned special gloves and carefully removed the phone¡¯s pieces from the bag. After a thorough examination, Gregory shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Payne, this phone is too damaged. Even reassembling the parts won¡¯t easily restore its function. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the casing restored, just the internal chips reassembled and a new disy fitted to ess the data inside. ¡± Gregory nodded. ¡°That I can do. ¡± ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°Give me two days. ¡± Nathan¡¯s expression was stern as he ced an unsigned check on Gregory¡¯s desk, signaling the urgency and no-limit nature of the task. Chapter 2522 ¡°I need the results by tomorrow noon. I don¡¯t care if you have to work all night. ¡± Gregory¡¯s eyes sparkled at the sight of the check. ¡°Mr. Payne, you have my word. I¡¯ll load up on coffee and energy drinks and work through the night to fix this phone!¡± Nathan provided his contact number, and then turned and left the workshop without another word. Meanwhile, in theboratory ward, Destinee was by the window, yfully reaching out to catch the raindrops that pelted the ss. With Nathan gone, no one could discipline her, and her giggles filled the room. Unlike her deep focus on ying, Colby subtly felt that something was amiss tonight. Per Nathan¡¯s instructions, Sonny had gone back to N&L Fairy Land to gather clothes for the kids, uncertain how long they would need to stay in theb. In the ward, only Destinee, Colby, and Kyson remained. Kyson looked particrly grave, his thoughts evidently preupied with serious matters. Colby, sitting on the hospital bed, watched him with a critical eye. ¡°You can¡¯t even peel a pomelo without getting distracted. Kyson, how useless. ¡± Kyson¡¯s attention was elsewhere, and at Colby¡¯s jab, he mishandled the fruit knife, slicing it into his finger instead. Blood began to bead from the cut. He gazed nkly at his hand, his expression grave. He had a feeling that Nathan was behaving unusually tonight as if he were concealing something. ¡°Kyson?¡± Colby blinked, looking at the blood on Kyson¡¯s fingertip.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Your blood¡¯s going to drip onto the pomelo. ¡± Kyson snapped out of his reverie. ¡°Sorry. ¡± Colby didn¡¯t press further, but his concern was evident. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Daddy and Mommy? Why haven¡¯t theye to see us tonight? And why aren¡¯t they letting us go home? Are they dealing with something big?¡± Kyson used a few tissues to stem the bleeding. ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details, but Stastle has been quite unsettledtely, with a lot of incidents. It¡¯s understandable that Nathan is too upied to be with you two. ¡± Colby was silent, pondering. Meanwhile, Destinee continued to y by the window, her small hands catching the raindrops, her spirits high. Kyson watched her from a distance, concerned she might catch a cold. He was about to get up and draw her away from the window when his phone rang. Looking down, he saw it was a call from Dulcie. Chapter 2523 After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Kyson muted his phone and chose not to answer the call. Colby noticed and smirked. ¡°Is that your girlfriend calling? Kyson, how can you ignore your girlfriend like that? How did someone as inconsiderate as you even get a girlfriend?¡± Kyson felt a twinge of embarrassment. Colby wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°You should call her back, right? She must be worried about not being able to reach you. Men should be considerate toward women. Understand?¡± Colby raised his chin, giving Kyson a lesson in manners. Kyson suppressed a smile, finding Colby¡¯s earnestness rather endearing. ¡°You¡¯re right, Colby. I¡¯ll send her a message. ¡± Without any hint of annoyance, Kyson typed a quick message to Dulcie exining that he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the Shaw residence that night. He then ced his phone back on the bedside table. Meanwhile, at the window, Destinee had grown tired from her y and was starting to feel sleepy. She yawned, rubbing her eyes, and turned away from the high chair. ¡°Kyson, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to go home and sleep. ¡± Her voice was weary and soft, barely above a whisper. Kyson quickly wrapped his wounded finger with a tissue and walked over to lift Destinee into his arms. ¡°Destinee, you¡¯re such a brave girl. We won¡¯t go back to N&L Fairy Land tonight, but I¡¯ll stay right here with you, okay?¡± Destinee pouted and nestled into Kyson¡¯s embrace, visibly upset. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy? Where¡¯s Mommy? I want to sleep in Mommy¡¯s arms. I can¡¯t fall asleep without her. ¡± During the day, she could beforted by anyone, but nights were different for her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kyson did his best to soothe her, but it was clear that Destinee was notforted by his presence alone. She wanted her mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay if Daddy isn¡¯t here, but I need Mommy! Why can¡¯t Colby and I go home tonight?¡± Her voice wavered as she spoke, and soon she was crying openly in Kyson¡¯s arms. ¡°Did Mommy and Daddy¡­ leave us? They won¡¯t let us go home¡­¡± She sobbed uncontrobly. Kyson was at a loss with Destinee¡¯s tears. He had never been responsible for putting her to bed and felt utterly unprepared. In a moment of desperation, he attempted to call Nathan. However, Nathan¡¯s phone was switched off. Chapter 2524 Kyson sent a text but received no response. What was Nathan up to? In his arms, Destinee noticed Kyson making the call. ¡°Is Daddy¡¯s phone off? Has he really abandoned me?¡± Colby sat on the bed, looking just as distressed. He hadn¡¯t seen Lucinda and Nathan all day and felt as if they had left him behind. . . Library ¡°Kyson, can we go find Mommy? I need to sleep with Mommy. I want her to tell me fairy tales¡­¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Destinee¡¯s voice quivered as she tried to hold back her tears, showing a brave face. Kyson was overwhelmed. He gently exined, ¡°Your daddy is very busy with work tonight, so he can¡¯te back. It¡¯s raining outside, and it¡¯s not safe. The city has been a dangerous ce recently. If we went out now, we might encounter bad guys who eat children. ¡± But Destinee was undeterred. ¡°Hmph! If bad guys try to eat children, I¡¯ll bite them back! One day, I¡¯ll join the army and train to be a fighter. Then I can protect Colby and Mommy!¡± Colby looked amused by Destinee¡¯s bold deration, but he raised his eyebrows and adopted a cocky tone. ¡°Who needs your protection? I might not be strong, but I¡¯m smarter than you. ¡± Destinee didn¡¯t argue back. Instead, she clung to Kyson¡¯s arm, pleading, ¡°Kyson, can you take me to find Mommy? I won¡¯t be able to sleep without her tonight¡­¡± Kyson sighed deeply, pulling out his phone to try Lucinda¡¯s number, but to no avail. Confusion clouded his face. What was happening with Nathan and Lucinda? Did they conspire together? Nathan¡¯s phone was turned off, while Lucinda¡¯s was set to airne mode. Kyson found himselfforting Destinee. ¡°Destinee, which fairy tale would you like to hear? I will tell you er, okay? I¡¯ve never put you to bed before. I really want to try. Destinee, will you let me?¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± Destinee seemed unsure. Would her godfather feel very disappointed and sad if she said no? The ward was quiet. Kyson felt helpless, knowing that even if he managed to put Destinee to bed, he would still have to find a way tofort Colby. Destinee would listen to him, but Colby wouldn¡¯t, making it hard for him to handle both kids at once. When Kyson was unsure what to do next, Sonny returned with tworge suitcases. They were filled with children¡¯s clothes; it seemed Sonny had brought all the kids¡¯ clothes. Sonny wasn¡¯t sure how long the danger wouldst, so he brought all the autumn and winter clothes for the two kids. With Sonny around, Kyson felt much relieved. Chapter 2525 While Kyson took care of Destinee, Sonny stayed with Colby. Kyson managed to bring Destinee to the empty room next door. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he told Destinee a fairy tale he had found online. ¡°And so, the princess and the prince Lived happily ever after. ¡± As Kyson neared the end of the story, Destinee frowned and showed no signs of tiredness. ¡°Kyson, it sounds Like you¡¯re just talking to yourself.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡± Kyson was left speechless, his face contorting slightly. For him and Sonny, the evening with the challenging children was just starting. At the National Security Bureau, Nathan was seated at his desk in his office, his vision obscured by smoke, casting a somber expression on his face. It was deep into the night and there was still no word about Lucinda. Sleep eluded Nathanpletely. Two additional cigarette butts had umted in the ashtray. Nathan seemed unable to stop smoking. He needed to stay alert to handle any sudden issues that might arise in the next few hours, especially concerning Lucinda¡¯s safety. The persistent rain outside created a disquieting noise. From the evening into the midnight hours, it showed no signs of letting up. The chilly, rainy night made Nathan constantly worry about Lucinda¡¯s whereabouts and whether she was getting soaked in the rain. Was she in danger? Knock, knock, knock¡ª A series of knocks came at the door. Lonnie opened the door and announced urgently, ¡°Sir! The police have just located Mrs. Payne!¡± Nathan quickly stood up and discarded his cigarette. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°The connection is still poor, but about ten minutes ago, her GPS location was on a rural highway near Cliffhigh, at the edge of Stastle. Her GPS was active for a short while!¡± Nathan stepped outside. ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re heading to the suburban highway near Cliffhigh. ¡± While saying this, Nathan attempted to call Lucinda once more, but received a notification that her phone was out of service. Lonnie halted him. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s the middle of the night. Even at top speed, it¡¯ll take us over an hour to reach Cliffhigh. And doesn¡¯t it seem odd to you?¡± Lucinda¡¯s car had plummeted down the slope about three hundred feet near the Bay Tunnel. Then, just a few hourster, she was spotted on a highway at Cliffhigh, which was quite a distance away. Who could have taken her there? Nathan walked out calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look now. We have her location, so we should check it out. ¡± Chapter 2526 Lonnie, concerned for their safety, dispatched a small team of soldiers along with five armored vehicles to apany them, prepared for any potential danger. As heavy rainshed down, a convoy of armored vehicles sped down the highway. Nathan gripped his phone tighter, his efforts to contact Lucinda thwarted repeatedly by the out-of-service notification. Lonnie disyed a screenshot of the GPS locator online. Nathan¡¯s gaze fixed on a small red dot on the map, clinging to the slim hope of finding his wife there. ¡°Mr. Payne. ¡± Lonnie, behind the wheel, looked at Nathan via the rearview mirror, hesitant to speak further. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Go ahead. ¡± Nathan¡¯s response was clipped. ¡°In the early part of the night, we only managed to track down Mrs. Payne¡¯s location once. I suspect there¡¯s a snag. By the time we arrive at the highway near Cliffhigh, it¡¯s likely all crucial clues will have vanished. ¡± Nathan¡¯s lips were a firm line, his jaw clenched as he grappled with his anxiety. ¡°No need for small talk. Get in touch with the border police near Cliffhigh right away. They are less than ten minutes away from the location. Lock down the Cliffhigh highway. Ensure not even a bird can escape,¡± Nathan instructed sternly. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± While driving with one hand, Lonnie adeptly managed his Bluetooth earpiece with his free hand to pass on Nathan¡¯smands to the local officer. The relentless rain continued to pour. Approaching Cliffhigh highway, Nathan peered through the rain-drenched window, subtly checking for any scent of smoke on himself. ¡°Lonnie, can you tell if I smell like smoke?¡± Lonnie shook his head. ¡°Sir, this is tricky for me. I¡¯m a smoker myself, so it¡¯s hard to tell. But I don¡¯t think it smells much different from usual. ¡± There seemed no point in further questions. The armored vehicle was roomy, filled with not only weapons but also emergency gear. Nathan lifted a set of dark green military clothes from a wooden crate, switched off the vehicle¡¯s overhead lights, and swiftly changed into the uniform. Every so often, Lonnie¡¯s eyes wandered in the rearview mirror, catching sight of Nathan¡¯s well-defined chest and abs in the subdued Lighting. No wonder Lucinda loved his boss so much; Nathan had such a sexy figure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stop staring, or do you want a day blindfolded as a target at the training grounds?¡± Nathan¡¯s quiet, controlled voice interrupted the silence. This was no time for jokes. With his wife missing, Nathan¡¯s thoughts were consumed with urgency. Lonnie, feeling a shiver run down his spine, quickly focused back on the road. Within minutes, Nathan adeptly switched his attire, buttoning up with ease in the dim car light, his eyes red and puffy from distress. Chapter 2527 Lucinda preferred him smoke-free, looking sharp and tidy. Despite the slim odds of reuniting with her tonight, he made sure to look his best. The brief separation felt like an eternity to Nathan. He had never felt this panicky in the past few years. After enduring over an hour of worry, the convoy of armored vehicles halted at a roadblock on the Cliffhigh highway. A police team awaited them at the junction. Lonnie stepped out, fetched arge ck umbre, and circled to the back to shield Nathan from the rain. . . Library Nathan exited the car without a sideways nce and walked straight toward Fitzpatrick Walker, the local police chief. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Payne. I¡¯m Fitzpatrick Walker, the captain here. You¡¯re still engaged in official duties sote. You must be weary,¡± Fitzpatrick said, nodding his head in respect. Nathan acknowledged his greeting. ¡°Thank you And how are things here? Caught any vehicles trying to slip through?¡± ¡°This area¡¯s usually quiet. In thest hour, we¡¯ve only stopped two vehicles for identity checks. ¡± ¡°Good,¡± Nathan replied, and then paused briefly before asking, ¡°Is the surveincework fully operational?¡± ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Payne. All cameras are functional, and the footage is intact. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s review all the surveince data from earlier tonight and look for any unusual activity,¡± Nathan directed. ¡°Will do,¡± Fitzpatrick confirmed. An officer then lifted the barricade, clearing the way for Nathan¡¯s convoy to proceed. Nathan re-entered the car and before the door shut, he beckoned to Fitzpatrick outside. ¡°Come in. ¡± ¡°Me?¡± Fitzpatrick sounded both surprised and delighted as he closed his umbre, shook off the rain, and bent down to sit across from Nathan in the armored vehicle. They immediately headed toward the independent monitoring station down the road. Within a short two minutes, Fitzpatrick handed Nathan the tablet, saying, ¡°We¡¯ve verified the details of the two vehicles. All identities are confirmed. ¡± Nathan epted the tablet, his face grave as he quickly looked over the information, finding no issues with the identities or the people involved.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tension filled the vehicle. Fitzpatrick, sweating and nervous, sat rigidly opposite Nathan. Leaning slightly toward Lonnie, he whispered for reassurance, ¡°Lonnie, what¡¯s going on? Mr. Payne looks like he could snap. If he had a gun, I¡¯d be dead. ¡± Lonnie didn¡¯t respond, the effort to hold backughter draining him. Chapter 2528 Before Lonnie could answer, Nathan¡¯s icy voice intervened. ¡°We¡¯re not many here, and I can hear everything. Whispering won¡¯t help. ¡± Fitzpatrick, embarrassed, managed a nervous chuckle. ¡°I see you take your duties very seriously, sir. It¡¯s my first time working with someone of your stature, which is quite intimidating. ¡± Nathan didn¡¯t react to the ttery, merely returning the tablet with a deep frown of disappointment. The identities of the two vehicles had been confirmed, yet his wife was nowhere to be found. Despite knowing the chances were minimal, Nathan clung to the hope of finding her. ¡°Drive me to the roadside monitoring station. I need to review the surveince footage from tonight myself,¡± Nathanmanded. . . Library ¡°Yes, Mr. Payne,¡± Fitzpatrick responded, already having set up the visit. Upon arrival at the facility, they found that the footage from recent hours had already been organized intoprehensive recordings ready for Nathan¡¯s review. Surveince cameras dotted the road every two miles, and at that moment, eight screens were actively disying the footage, each running at twelve times the normal speed. Tension filled the room as everyone watched the screens intently, careful not to break Nathan¡¯s concentration. Fitzpatrick, aware of the gravity of the situation given the personal involvement of the National Security Bureau¡¯s chief, paid strict attention, ready to obey anymand. In less than ten minutes, Nathan had briskly reviewed hours of surveince footage. Abruptly, he focused more intently, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Stop, rewind. ¡± An officer quickly hit the rewind button. ¡°Keep going back, back to 10:46,¡± Nathan instructed. Obediently, the officer adjusted the footage. ¡°Erge images from cameras six and eight,¡± Nathan ordered next. As he scrutinized the two images over and over, he detected something wrong. Lonnie noticed Nathan¡¯s concern and pinpointed it. ¡°This ck sedan is suspicious. Despite the clear,te-night road, it maintained a speed of 60 mph but lingered for ten minutes in a two-mile blind spot between cameras six and eight. Under normal circumstances, it should have passed in less than two minutes!¡± This anomaly raised rms. Additionally, the driver¡¯s awareness of the surveince blind spot suggested a deliberate attempt to evade detection, a detail that only Nathan¡¯s keen observation had uncovered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Nathan spoke with urgency. ¡°Immediately investigate the license te of this car. I need those details tonight!¡± The entire surveince room was enveloped in silence as they awaited updates on the investigation. It was so quiet, you could hear a fly buzz. The tension was palpable. They were all too intimidated to utter a word due to Nathan¡¯s imposing presence. Nathan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screens coldly. Chapter 2529 Lonnie had pinpointed the exact moment they tracked down Lucinda¡¯s GPS location. That was when the car stopped in a blind spot not covered by the security cameras. What were the odds of that? However, before they could make a move toward Cliffhigh, the car had already left. All Nathan could do was watch helplessly as the car, possibly carrying Lucinda, vanished from the camera¡¯s view. ¡°Mr. Payne, we¡¯ve made a discovery!¡± A policeman in a raincoat burst into the room. He quickly took off his raincoat, revealing a piece of evidence he¡¯d kept secure in his pocket. He then handed it over to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Payne, we found this on a stretch of road between cameras six and eight. It¡¯s a phone, just lying there on the roadside, clear as day. I¡¯m not sure how useful this will be. ¡± With a furrowed brow, Nathan collected the phone. It was in surprisingly good shape, and its cover featured a green picture¡ª Lucinda¡¯s favorite. ¡°Mr. Payne, this belongs to Mrs. Payne!¡± Lonnie eximed, astonished. Silently, Nathan activated the phone¡¯s screen. The device had been wiped clean and switched to flight mode, which exined why it couldn¡¯t receive any calls earlier.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A single sentence red up from the memo. ¡°Nathan, it looks Like your wife is really your weakness. ¡± The words were harsh and menacing, eachden with meanings. ¡°Mr. Payne, from the look of things, Mrs. Payne is truly in their hands!¡± Lonnie said anxiously. Nathan¡¯s gaze locked onto the brief sentence. His eyes burned with anger, and his breathing grewbored. The phone shook in his grip. And his hand visibly trembled as his veins bulged prominently. Fitzpatrick remained silent, not daring to speak until another alert shed on his tablet PC. The moment he nced down at his tablet, Fitzpatrick¡¯s face drained of color. He seemed to struggle with his words. He hesitated but finally delivered the news to Nathan. ¡°Mr. Payne, the car¡¯s registration has been traced. The license is fake, and all the details are falsified¡­¡± Fuelled by a simmering rage, Nathan¡¯s fists tightened. He issued hismands with cold determination. ¡°Continue the investigation. Gather all surveince footage from the city roads. I need a clear trail of that car¡¯s movements. ¡± He then handed Lucinda¡¯s phone to Lonnie. ¡°Take this to the National Security Bureau for fingerprint analysis. Have someone retrieve the use history and call logs prior to it being wiped. ¡± ¡°Yes sir. ¡± Lonnie pulled out a transparent bag, carefully ced the phone inside, and sealed it away. Everyone quickly set about their tasks. They were driven by a mix of determination and fear as they prepared for a long night of overtime. The rain persisted into midnight. Chapter 2530 In a daze, Nathan returned to his office at the National Security Bureau. With his wife missing, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of going home and facing his children¡¯s endless questions. ¡°Nathan, it looks like your wife is really your weakness. ¡± The taunting words from the memo haunted him. They reyed in his mind whether his eyes were open or closed. His breathing was heavy. He slumped into his office chair, weighed down by a crushing sense of despair. Weakness? To Nathan, Lucinda was more than that; she was the very essence of his life. He had poured his heart into reconciling and making things right with her by offering nothing but his humility and sincerity. Guilt weighed heavily on Nathan.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He opened his drawer and pulled out the pack of cigarettes again. With a flick of the switch, the office was plunged into darkness. He lit a cigarette, which glowed in the dark. The spark red intermittently, burning with a fierce intensity in the quiet dark room. Meanwhile, in theb, Kyson was telling one of his boring stories. His delivery was monotonous, which had long grated on Destinee. After a lengthy narration, he finally seeded in lulling Destinee to sleep. By this time, his throat was parched like the desert. Exhausted, he slumped over at the head of the bed, rested his arms under his head, and fell asleep face down. Unexpectedly, his brief respite was shattered by a sudden burst of crying in the middle of the night. It was Destinee who just woke up from a dream. She sat at the head of the bed as tears streamed down her cheeks. Next to her, Kyson stirred awake, groggy and concerned. Seeing her red tear-streaked face, he felt sad. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Destinee? I¡¯m right here. Was it a bad dream?¡± he asked gently. Clinging to hisrge hand, Destinee buried herself in his arms. Her face was wet with tears and she looked terrified and helpless. ¡°I saw Mommy in my dream. She was hurt. She doesn¡¯t want me¡­¡± She stammered through sobs so her words were muffled and distorted by her crying. Kyson listened intently and pieced together her words. ¡°Destinee, your mom would never leave you. She loves you deeply. Your dad and I are here to protect her, so she won¡¯t get hurt. It was just a nightmare. None of it was real,¡± he assured her in a tender voice and soothed her back with hisrge hand to calm her breath. Destinee clutched at his shirt. She pouted as she continued to cry, using the fabric to dab away her tears and runny nose. ¡°I miss my mommy so much. Can you take me to her? I want her to sleep next to me,¡± she implored through her tears. Kyson found himself at a loss for words. Watching her hup from crying only deepened his sadness. Feeling helpless, he decided to try to reach Nathan. Kyson repeatedly tried calling Nathan, but each attempt was met with the disheartening message that his phone was off. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2531 A sinking feeling of unease settled over Kyson. Something wasn¡¯t right. Normally, if Nathan was merely concerned about threats to his kids, like those that had wiped out the Perez family, he would have arranged a convoy of armored vehicles to escort their car safely back to the Payne residence. But this time, Nathan had instructed Sonny to pack up the kids¡¯ arranged clothes and for them to a few stay days in theb.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It all seemed very odd to Kyson, and Nathan¡¯s instructions were especially unsettling. ¡°Kyson¡­ I can¡¯t sleep. I need to kiss Mommy. I need to hold her to fall asleep. ¡± As Kyson pondered the odd situation, Destinee¡¯s intive voice snapped him back to the present. He reached for a tissue from the bedside table and gently dabbed away her tears. In a soothing tone, he tried to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Destinee. If you can get some good sleep tonight, I promise we¡¯ll go see your mom first thing in the morning. ¡± Destinee puffed out her cheeks and shook her head stubbornly. ¡°I won¡¯t sleep if I can¡¯t see Mommy. If you insist, then let me stay awake all night!¡± Kyson was stunned. For the first time, a flicker of anger crossed his face as he frowned. Outside, the rain poured down, chilling the night air. Kyson had tried calling Nathan and Lucinda repeatedly, but with no sess. It waste. Where could he possibly find her? Frustrated, Kyson turned the little girl over in his arms, positioned her across his legs, and ced his big palm on her butt as a threat. ¡°Destinee, naughty children get a spanking. I¡¯ve never had to spank you before, but if you continue to fuss, I might have to,¡± he warned sternly. After he said this, he raised his hand as if to deliver a pretend spank. Terrified, Destinee burst into tears and her voice wobbled with hurt. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯ve turned mean too. You¡¯re going to spank me like Daddy does. Mommy doesn¡¯t want me anymore, and now you don¡¯t care about me either, just like Daddy. I¡¯m so sad. ¡± Kyson was left without words. Her heart-wrenching expression quickly doused his brief re of anger. The cute little girl Looked exactly like Lucinda as a child. Kyson found himself feeling guilty even at the thought of raising his voice at her. How could he ever bring himself to actually spank her? Realizing that threats were ineffective, Kyson felt powerless. He had no choice but to face the situation head-on and try to find out what was happening next door with Destinee. In the ward next door where Colby was staying, a sliver of light peeked through the door¡¯s crack. Were they awake as well? Kyson turned the doorknob slowly and saw Sonny sitting on the edge of Colby¡¯s bed with arms folded. They red at each other, suggesting a recent disagreement. Kyson, noting Sonny¡¯s dilemma, felt a sense of relief. At least, he wasn¡¯t the only one suffering. He entered the room calmly, carrying Destinee. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? Why is the air so tense? Shouldn¡¯t you be in bed? It¡¯s quitete. ¡± Chapter 2532 Both Sonny and Colby turned their heads to look at Kyson, their expressions sour. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern whether we sleep or not. ¡± They said it simultaneously. Turning his attention to the challenging boy, Sonny suppressed his anger and remained silent. Colby snorted and confronted Kyson, ¡°What are you and Uncle Sonny doing with Daddy and Mommy? Why did you keep me and Destinee in theb? Did they want to have some fun alone, so they sent us away?¡± Sonny felt like he was about to explode with frustration. Why wouldn¡¯t Colby listen to him? He red at the boy, at a loss for words momentarily. After a night of debate, Sonny realized that Colby¡¯s arguments were surprisingly more rational andpelling than his own. Sonny felt utterly defeated. Destinee wriggled twice in Kyson¡¯s arms, signaling him to ce her on her brother¡¯s bed. Understanding her wish, Kyson approached the bed, removed her shoes, and gently set her down. As soon as she was on the bed, Destinee lunged at Colby, embraced him tightly, and wept. ¡°Colby, I just had a nightmare! I dreamt that Mommy got hurt and left us behind¡­¡± She shared the details of her troubling dream with Colby. As Colby listened, hisplexion grew increasingly pale. Clutching his chest in distress, he said, ¡°I¡­ I also had the same dream, just half an hour into my sleep¡­¡± Sonny and Kyson exchanged nces, both stunned. The children and their mother were the nearest kin. Might their dreams indeed¡­e to pass? Had something actually happened to Lucinda? The two men stood by, their expressions grave. Colby struggled to breathe, his face turning even paler. Seeing his condition, Kyson promptly called Aldric. Meanwhile, Sonny attempted to soothe Colby. Destinee was eager to assist but felt unsure of how to contribute, so she resorted to anxiously tapping her feet. With it beingte, theb¡¯s researchers were off duty.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Aldric, likely at home and possibly with his phone on silent, did not respond despite Kyson¡¯s persistent calls. Chapter 2533 Observing Colby¡¯s ongoing difort, Kyson anxiously proposed, ¡°I¡¯ll call the emergency services and get him to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree. ¡± Sonny and Colby spoke almost simultaneously. Colby, wincing with pain, stammered, ¡°Regr hospital doctors¡­ They can¡¯t treat me, and it would be too much trouble. Go find Eugene. He¡¯s in office 304 in the next building. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way. ¡± Kyson dashed off and returned within two minutes with the drowsy Eugene in tow. Initially irritable, Eugene¡¯s demeanor changed when he saw Colby¡¯s difort; he instantly became alert and began to check Colby¡¯s heartbeat and condition attentively. ¡°He¡¯s always been frail, and his heart is so weak that any stress could overwhelm him. What exactly did you say to upset him so much?¡± Sonny and Kyson exchanged nces, and then hung their heads, offering no rebuttal. Eugene rolled his eyes at them and silently went to prepare the medical equipment for an infusion. Returning shortly with a medical tray, Eugene found Colby adamantly refusing the infusion, his gaze fixed stubbornly on Sonny. ¡°Either take me to see my father or mother, or I¡¯ll refuse the drip, even if it means suffering through the night!¡± . . Library Sonny paused, recalling Nathan¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Your health isn¡¯t great. What if you catch a cold? With Stastle in chaos, your father is up all night and worried he couldn¡¯t Look after you, so he left you in the safest ce, theb. Can you try to understand?¡± Colby shook his head firmly. Sonny was at a loss for words. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me to see my parents, I refuse the infusion. ¡± Eugene clucked his tongue in sympathy.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the kids are restless, being left here by the adults. How could they possibly sleep peacefully, not being taken home?¡± Sonny and Kyson remained quiet. Eugene added, ¡°Even if his father is tied up with work, you two could still take the children there without interrupting him. That way, they might feel a bit more secure. What harm could it do?¡± Colby, clenching his fists, still resisted the injection. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll do as you say. Once you¡¯re stable after the infusion, I¡¯ll take you to see your parents,¡± Sonny conceded. The two kids were happy and sat side by side on the bed quietly. Destinee remained next to her brother in silence, and then Colby asked Eugene to adjust the infusion rate, making it quicker. Chapter 2534 This was the first time the children had been without their parents overnight as far as they could remember. They were now anxious to see their mother. Over an hourter, there was a knock on the door of Nathan¡¯s office. The doorknob turned, and the door cracked open slightly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. A pair of eyes peered inside. ¡°Nathan? Are you there?¡± Sonny called out tentatively. Why couldn¡¯t he see anyone? Upon arriving, he inquired with the night-duty officer. Nathan had returned to the National Security Bureaute and hadn¡¯t left since. He was supposed to be in his office. . . Library ¡°Nathan?¡± he called out louder this time. In the next moment, the office light flicked on. Blinded by the sudden brightness, Sonny instinctively shut his eyes. Once his eyes adjusted, he saw Nathan sitting at his desk. Nathan appeared disheartened, his usual sharp features marred by gloom, casting a somber mood over the room. Noticing the reddish streaks in his eyes, Sonny felt a mix of concern and confusion. ¡°Nathan, have you been drinking?¡± The ashtray on the desk was littered with a few cigarette butts. Sonny was taken aback. ¡°Nathan, hadn¡¯t you quit smoking? Why so many cigarettes tonight? Is something wrong?¡± Nathan remained silent, his face flushed from alcohol, as he continued to pour himself more wine. ¡°What are you doing here? I told you to look after Colby and Destinee in theb. ¡± Peering through the door, Sonny stuttered, ¡°Colby and Destinee were causing such a fuss that Kyson and I couldn¡¯t handle it. They insisted on seeing you, but your phone is off, so I had to¡­ bring them here. ¡± Nathan paused, his hand mid-pour. ¡°Colby and Destinee are here?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Sonny nced back toward the corridor. ¡°I left them with Kyson while I checked if you were in your office. ¡± Destinee¡¯s bright, childlike voice called from outside. ¡°Are Daddy and Mommy here? Then I¡¯ming in!¡± Sonny turned to look at Destinee, and when he faced the office again, he saw the man behind the desk charging toward him Like a gust of wind. Bang! A pair of strong hands forcefully pushed Sonny¡¯s head out of the door, and the office door mmed shut. Sonny was left speechless. He stood outside, bewildered. What was going on with Nathan? Why had he reacted so vehemently? Chapter 2535 It seemed Nathan had something to hide and was scared of being caught.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Unable to make sense of it, Sonny stood there dazed for a couple of minutes before knocking cautiously on the door. ¡°Nathan, what¡¯s going on¡­ Have you really abandoned them?¡± Colby and Destinee were there; Nathan couldn¡¯t just leave the children out in the hallway. Minutester, the door opened from inside. Nathan¡¯s short hair was damp, showing signs of water, and he was dressed in casual clothes. The wine bottles and ashtray had vanished from his desk. The cigarette smell waspletely gone from his person. In just six minutes, the office had been sprayed with air freshener, masking the scents of cigarettes and alcohol. Sonny stared at him, so shocked that his mouth fell open. With a cold re, Nathan continued, ¡°What did you say? That I have abandoned them?¡± Sonny, with his eyes wide, was taken aback. ¡°What? Nathan, I¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. He had only spoken out of concern! ¡°Nathan, I¡­¡± Sonny, looking pale, tried to exin, but Nathan ignored him and walked straight out the door. In the corridor nearby, Kyson¡¯s eyes held a meaningful gaze as he watched. He was holding Destinee in his arms while Colby was standing beside him, creating a scene of unspeakable harmony. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colby hurried over and opened his arms toward Nathan, his eyes bright and clear, silently pleading for an embrace. Nathan crouched down and warmly hugged his son, lifting him onto his arm. Although Nathan had taken a quick shower, Colby, sensitive from his long illness, detected the faint smell of smoke and alcohol on his father. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re being naughty. You know I hate the smell of smoke, but you sneak away to drink and smoke in the office. If Mommy finds out, she¡¯ll punish and beat you up!¡± Nathan held back his sadness and managed a weak smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll quit smoking, and I won¡¯t upset Lucinda anymore. It¡¯s cold in the corridor. Let¡¯s head to my office. ¡± Carrying his son, Nathan led the way to his office, with Kyson and Sonny following behind. As soon as they entered the office, Destinee looked around and, with a slight frown, asked, ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy? Kyson said she was helping you here, so why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Nathan¡¯s face tensed, and he looked away to find an excuse, saying, ¡°Your mommy had to rush back to Peace Mountain. There¡¯s an urgent family matter she needed to attend to. ¡± Nestled in his arms, Colby said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go there with Mommy? You always go with her. ¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2536 Nathan¡¯s jaw clenched as he said awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent task I need to handle here, so I can¡¯t leave. I have to work extra hours in the office. But by tomorrow, or maybe the day after, I promise I¡¯ll go and bring your mommy back myself. ¡± Sonny and Kyson wore serious looks; they realized Nathan wasn¡¯t telling the truth, but they chose not to expose his lie in front of the children. Colby sadly dropped his gaze and murmured, ¡°Daddy, it feels wrong without Mommy here. ¡± He ced his small hand over his chest and stared nkly at Nathan. Nathan felt a stab of pain in his heart, hisplexion grew pale, and he found himself at a loss for words. Destinee squirmed in Kyson¡¯s arms, eager to be set down. She ran over to Nathan with her little legs and clung to his knees, looking up at him pitifully. ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy. I can¡¯t sleep without her. ¡± Encircled and unsettled by the two children, Nathan, though troubled deep inside, bore his distress without letting it show. Read thetest and free novels at .Com He knitted his brows, feigning anger, and began to lower Colby, who he held in his arms, to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve already said Lucinda is busy. You are both five years old, yet you still cling to her. If you keep holding onto me and saying you miss Mommy, maybe you should just go find her yourselves. ¡± Worried that Nathan might set him down, Colby tightened his little arms around Nathan¡¯s neck, resting his weary head on Nathan¡¯s strong shoulder. ¡°Daddy, please don¡¯t be mad. I just had an IV drip. I¡¯m really tired. ¡± When Lucinda was present, the two children often showed little regard for Nathan, preferring to monopolize their mother¡¯s attention. Tonight, with their mommy absent, they clung to Nathan desperately.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, they trusted him more than anyone, even more than Sonny and Kyson. Colby spoke softly and uneasily from Nathan¡¯s arms, whispering, ¡°Daddy, tonight, Destinee and I both dreamed that Mommy was hurt and didn¡¯t want us anymore. That¡¯s not true, is it?¡± Nathan¡¯s face grew paler as he stifled the ache in his chest and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not true. ¡± He brushed off the unsettling question, bent down to pick up Destinee who was beside his leg, and held both children close. Tears welled in his eyes as he gently touched their foreheads to soothe their fears. ¡°Sonny, please get two small nkets from the cab over there. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sonny nodded. Nathan walked to the sofa, sat down, and positioned the children on either side of his legs, covering them with the nkets. Destinee and Colbyy on his legs and soon fell asleep. They seemed truly exhausted. With their father nearby, they behaved impably. Nathan looked at them tenderly, asionally stroking their heads and gently patting their backs to help them sleep more soundly. After a restless night, the scent of their father quickly lulled the children into a deep sleep. Chapter 2537 Sonny and Kyson watched from a distance, somewhat amazed. Sonny had not expected the children, who were so fussy earlier, to be so well-behaved with Nathan. Was it because he was their father? After a long silence, Kyson, observing Destinee¡¯s peaceful sleeping face, said, ¡°You truly are a great father. ¡± Their deep trust in Nathan showed that he had taken excellent, attentive care of them over the years. ¡°But Nathan, what¡¯s going on with Lucinda? I know you weren¡¯t telling the truth, I want to know what¡¯s really happening. ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nathan looked down at the two children on hisp and said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I can¡¯t keep it hidden, and I don¡¯t n to. There¡¯s relevant information in the desk drawer. You¡¯ll understand once you look at it. ¡± Before Kyson could rise, Sonny quickly moved to the desk, reluctant to let anyone else intrude on Nathan¡¯s office space. After reading the documents, Sonny was left speechless by the revtion.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kyson looked stern, clenching his teeth with contained frustration. . . Library ¡°Nathan, Lucinda has been missing for twelve hours. And you were just in the office, smoking and drinking. How could you do this?¡± Kyson questioned. Nathan didn¡¯t even nce up and whispered, ¡°Keep your voice down. The kids are asleep. If you wake them, you¡¯ll end up in the hospital tomorrow morning. ¡± Realizing he needed to remain calm in front of the children, Kyson took a deep breath, lowered his voice, and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n now?¡± ¡°Wait. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Kyson squinted in disbelief as he stared at him. ¡°Someone is clearly targeting you and has moved against her. Despite your high status and power in Stastle, you have many enemies. You couldn¡¯t even keep her safe. If you just keep waiting, what if she really is harmed?¡± The connection between a mother and her children is profound and instinctual. Colby and Destinee both awoke in the middle of the night, terrified by nightmares of Lucinda being injured. Kyson suspected these dreams were more than mere coincidences. Lucinda might have already been harmed. These attackers were ruthless. They didn¡¯t hesitate to target the wealthiest person in Cadiered. Losing a limb was the least of the possible injuries. What if she had been poisoned or worse? The more Kyson dwelled on these thoughts, the more agitated he became. His eyes reddened with fury, his emotions briefly spiraled out of control, and his hands trembled as he clutched the document. Nathan slowly raised his gaze, his look filled with sarcasm. ¡°Kyson, you¡¯re losing it. Have you forgotten that you have a girlfriend? This was my fault. I failed to protect Lucinda. But tell me, if you were in my shoes, could you honestly say you¡¯d do any better?¡± Kyson¡¯splexion turned ashen. Over the years, he had seen how strong Nathan and Lucinda¡¯s rtionship was, how carefully Nathan cared for his wife, how well he looked after their children, and how adeptly he bnced work with family life. Chapter 2538 Frankly, Kyson wasn¡¯t sure he could match Nathan¡¯s effectiveness. Kyson had many adversaries in the business realm butcked Nathan¡¯s influence and resources. He would struggle just to ess the necessary information and materials. Kyson sighed deeply and chose to remain silent. Sonny then said earnestly, ¡°Now is not the time to argue. We need to focus on finding a way to save her. Nathan, let¡¯s hear your n. With the three of us putting our heads together, we¡¯re sure toe up with some solid strategies. ¡± Nathan gently stroked Colby¡¯s head, his voice a mix of seriousness and calm. ¡°We must keep Lucinda¡¯s disappearance under wraps. No need to incite panic in Stastle. Lonnie is already on it, conducting a thorough investigation. Right now, we¡¯re working to recover data from the two phones we found. We¡¯ll have the results by tomorrow. ¡± Despite the turmoil in his mind, Nathan managed to devise aprehensive n. Kyson listened quietly, contemting for a long moment before finally asking, ¡°So, are you nning to wait until dawn? Until the data restoration isplete?¡± Nathan didn¡¯t reply, but his silence spoke volumes. Clearly, that was his intention. Having worked tirelessly through the night, Nathan and his team knew they had to allow more time for the investigation. The perpetrators were cunning, well-acquainted with Stastle¡¯s ins and outs. They were adept at hiding, leaving no trace behind. ALL he could do was wait patiently. Seeing Nathan¡¯s silence, Kyson¡¯s expression grew more serious. He crumpled the papers in his palm, struggling to hold back his emotions. Unable to sit quietly, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that something terrible might have happened to the missing Lucinda. Nathan could wait there, but Kyson could not. Kyson abruptly stood, setting aside the investigation report and exiting the room. Sonny, bewildered, called out, ¡°Kyson, it¡¯ste. There¡¯s not much you can do now.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What¡¯s your n? Kyson halted without looking back, his voice firm. ¡°I can figure something out. While Nathan takes the bright path, I¡¯ll pursue the darker route. ¡± With a decisive m of the door, Kyson walked out. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Silence filled the office. Nathan stared at the sleeping children, the office quiet around them. His dark eyes, deep-set and inscrutable, betrayed no emotion. Nathan concealed his sadness and remorse from Sonny, but after more than a decade of working together, Sonny could discern Nathan¡¯s true emotions. Sonny didn¡¯t press Nathan further. He stood up, smoothing down his clothes, and addressed Nathan solemnly. ¡°Nathan, you¡¯ve been upied with this all night, and you¡¯ve had quite a bit to drink. You need rest. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you fall sick, no one will be able to handle the situation. I¡¯ll go join Lonnie and work with him to speed things up. ¡± Nathan pressed his lips tightly, suppressing his desperation, and nodded in agreement. The next morning dawned. Chapter 2539 With the necessity of taking Colby to theb for drips, Nathan managed only a brief two-hour nap before assisting the two children with their morning wash-up. Afterward, Nathan requested an officer to fetch breakfast from the cafeteria at their workce. Patiently, he looked after the two children while they ate their breakfast. After sipping some soybean milk, Destinee frowned and stuck out her tongue in distaste. ¡°Daddy, the breakfast here is awful. Your breakfast is the best!¡± Nathan mechanically ate his breakfast, lost in thought. He paid little attention to the meal and didn¡¯t register anything Destinee said. ¡°Daddy?¡± Destinee tilted her head and started to speak loudly to Nathan, but she was interrupted by Colby beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. It¡¯s good that you have something to eat,¡± Colby interjected. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Daddy sayst night that he and Mommy have been very busytely and haven¡¯t had time for us? You should behave and not cause trouble for Daddy. ¡± ¡°Aha¡­ Alright. ¡± Destinee pursed her lips, picked up the spoon, and obediently began eating, refraining from furtherints about the food. Nathan had a restless night, leaving him looking haggard with dark circles under his eyes. Concerned for Nathan, Colby picked up the fried egg from his own te and offered it to Nathan. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m tired of eggs. The infusionst night made my tongue bitter.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I just want some water. Daddy, can you help me with the egg?¡± Nathan snapped out of his thoughts and rubbed Colby¡¯s head gently. ¡°Are you feeling alright? Are you feeling sick?¡± Shaking his head, Colby replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just feel a bit nauseous from eating too many eggs. But I don¡¯t want to waste food. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Daddy, you eat it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nathan smiled softly as he epted the egg from Colby and took a bite. After breakfast, Nathan escorted the two children to theb. ¡°Destinee, I¡¯ve arranged for a few days off from kindergarten for you. Can you stay with Colby in theb during this time?¡± Destinee sat quietly in her chair, her nod indicating unwavering resolve. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take care of Colby. ¡± Aldric entered the room, carrying a medical tray adorned with essential drips for Colby¡¯s care. Meanwhile, Destinee sat beside the bed, engrossed in a fairy tale book, her presence a reassuring calm in the bustling room. Standing vigil by the bedside, Nathan¡¯s thoughts wandered once more, lost in contemtion. Casting a furtive nce at Nathan, Colby spoke with unwavering resolve. ¡°Daddy, Destinee is here with me. You have so much to handle at work. You can go back now. I¡¯ll take care of myself and Destinee. I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. ¡± Though just five years old, Colby disyed remarkable maturity. Chapter 2540 Comforted by his words, Nathan leaned down and tenderly kissed Colby on the forehead. ¡°Good boy,¡± Nathan said warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the evening. ¡± With a smile, Colby waved at Nathan and reassured him, ¡°Just go. We¡¯ll be here waiting tonight. ¡± Setting aside the fairy tale book, Destinee gently pointed to her cheek and teasingly remarked to Nathan, ¡°Daddy, I want a kiss too. ¡± Nathan strolled over, leaning in to gently kiss Destinee on the cheek. She responded by wrapping her arms around his neck, and nted a tender kiss on his face. ¡°Daddy, I understand you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll try to behave and not cause any trouble for you. ¡± While Destinee mentioned ¡°try¡±, it was unusual for such a mischief-maker to express such intentions. Touched by the children¡¯s words, Nathan felt a warmth in his heart, his eyes welling up with tears. Struggling to hold back his tears, Nathan managed to speak a few words of concern in a steady voice before he departed. Aldric followed him outside. In a quiet plea, Nathan murmured, ¡°I¡¯m stretched thin these days. When I¡¯m not around, please look after the kids for me. ¡± Kyson had disappeared since he learned of Lucinda¡¯s disappearancest night. He hadn¡¯t returned home. Sonny, Larry, and Lonnie were all tied up with major cases in Stastle, leaving Nathan to rely solely on Aldric. Aldric spoke firmly. ¡°Nathan, don¡¯t worry. I recentlypleted a medical research project and I¡¯m not busy right now.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I¡¯ll take good care of Colby and Destinee for you. ¡± Nathan gave Aldric a reassuring pat on the shoulder before heading off to the National Security Bureau. In the ward, turning his head to gaze out the window at the swaying banana trees, Colby mirrored Nathan¡¯s serious expression. Last night, when he wasn¡¯t quite asleep, he faintly heard the conversation between Nathan, Kyson, and Sonny. It turned out Mommy hadn¡¯t returned to the Simmons family for some urgent matters. She was missing. Colby understood his daddy¡¯s deep sadness. He didn¡¯t want to burden him further during this difficult time. He resolved to ensure his daddy had no worries about him and Destinee. Only then could his daddy focus on finding Mommy as soon as possible. Seated at the foot of the bed, Destinee was deeply absorbed in reading fairy tales. It appeared that she was oblivious to everything else except for ying around. Colby grabbed an orange from the bedside table and handed it to Destinee. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think breakfast was awful? This is sweet. Have some, it¡¯ll fill you up. ¡± * Upon leaving theb, Nathan promptly sought out Gregory. Gregory remained focused on restoring and repairing the phone Nathan had sent over the previous night. The restoration was nearlyplete; only a few final steps remained before he could attempt to power it on. Nathan refrained from disturbing him and waited patiently nearby for ten minutes. Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡°Mr. Payne, it¡¯s finished. ¡± Gregory handed over the barely pieced-together phone proudly, saying, ¡°It waspletely broken, but luckily, the data chip is intact. I reced the screen and other hardware, so while it doesn¡¯t look the same as before, you can still ess the original information on the phone. ¡± Nathan promptly took the phone and essed the contacts. He saved all the recent call records and discovered two phone numbers associated with suspicious calls made by the phone¡¯s owner. The phone owner didn¡¯t frequently call the two numbers, but each callsted more than five minutes whenever dialed. Chapter 2541 After noting the two phone numbers, Nathan stored the repaired phone and produced a bank card, cing it on the table. ¡°This is yourpensation. The National Security Bureau is handling this case. Maintain confidentiality, as per protocol. ¡± His voice was icy, devoid of any emotion. Gregory nodded quickly. ¡°Mr. Payne, rest assured, I understand. ¡± Clutching the repaired phone, Nathan hastened back to the National Security Bureau. More than twenty hours had passed since Lucinda¡¯s disappearance. The Simmons Group required seamless operation. Nathan preemptively contacted Lucinda¡¯s assistant to postpone all uing contract signing appointments. To avoid causing a stir within the Simmons family, Nathan kept the matter confidential and concentrated on the investigation. The identities associated with the two suspicious phone numbers were confirmed to be legitimate. Further inquiry revealed they were Linked to a hospital abroad. The phone numbers belonged to the female doctors previously contacted by the phone¡¯s owner. They appeared to be inconsequential and of little relevance. However, Nathan remained suspicious of the two numbers Linked to overseas addresses. . . Library At noon, Lonnie and Sonny provided their investigation findings. After tracking the entire road¡¯s surveince, they determined the ck car with a fake license te wasst seen in the market streets of a town. The rural areas were sparsely covered by cameras, limiting the National Security Bureau¡¯s technical department to a general location Lock-down. Since entering the town, the car hadn¡¯t appeared on expressway surveince footage leaving the area within a short timeframe. Nathan circled the town named Hilldale on the map with a red marker. ¡°Sonny, have your team ready to apany me to Hilldale in thirty minutes. Also, inform local auxiliary police to block all town exits today.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡± Sonny appeared concerned as he spoke. ¡°Nathan, let me handle it. Hilldale is quite a distance from the city center of Stastle, and the round trip would take a significant amount of time. If you go yourself, you might not make it back to theb in time tonight to be with Colby and Destinee. I don¡¯t know how tofort your kids if they miss you and Lucinda. ¡± Nathan had to locate his wife and safeguard his children. After careful consideration, he chose the former. ¡°I¡¯ll depart. If I can¡¯t return promptly this evening, assist me inforting Colby and Destinee, and I¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible. ¡± His resolve was unwavering, true to his nature. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Sonny understood he couldn¡¯t sway Nathan, so he ceased speaking and dutifully descended to make arrangements, hopeful they could depart early and return swiftly. Throughout the day, the National Security Bureau bustled with activity, everyone engrossed in their tasks. The investigation into the Perez family¡¯s extermination was still ongoing, keeping Larry upied. Chapter 2542 Due to the Perez family case, the entire upper echelon of Stastle remained on high alert, fearing the culprit targeted affluent families. Following the rain, the weather remained gloomy, shrouding the entire city in an oppressively heavy atmosphere. After over ten hours, Nathan was the first to board the car heading back to Stastle. This journey proved futile. Despite sealing off the entire rural town, the suspect eluded capture like a slippery fish in water. The more they tried to tighten their grip, the more it slipped away; even the ck car they had tracked the previous night seemed to have vanished. Despite Nathan¡¯s extensive search efforts, mo new breakthroughs emerged. The investigation yielded no useful results. Nathan gazed out at the pitch-ck sky through the car window, and then nced at his wristwatch. He estimated it would be well past eleven by the time they reached the city. He worried about whether Sonny could manage the two children, who were particrly sensitive at night. With concern weighing on him, Nathan calmly reviewed all the investigation findings from the past two days, along with the methods used by the evasive party. Even a seasoned criminal wouldn¡¯t possess such detailed knowledge of the National Security Bureau¡¯s tactics or Nathan¡¯s own methods. However, this individual evidently possessed a profound understanding of both the National Security Bureau and Nathan himself. Without reason, his mind drifted to Cory, a formerrade-in-arms turned fugitive. His suspicions grew increasingly concrete in his heart. At midnight, Nathan swiftly returned to theboratory. Fatigue showed beneath his long eyshes as he pushed open the door to the ward, greeted by silence instead of yful noise. A soft yellow nightstandmp bathed the ward in a tranquil glow. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Sonny, sitting by the hospital bed, nodded off while keeping watch. Colby and Destineey on the hospital bed, peacefully asleep side by side, seemingly having been resting for some time. Nathan¡¯s voice was low with surprise as he remarked, ¡°You managed to put them both to sleep at the same time.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well done. ¡± Sonny scratched his head in slight embarrassment. ¡°Nathan, you misunderstood, but I do want to praise them. They were remarkably well-behaved tonight. Initially, Destinee cried, but Colbyforted her with stories, mimicking Lucinda, and unexpectedly lulled her to sleep. Colby didn¡¯t even need my encouragement. He simplyy down beside Destinee and drifted off himself. ¡± Nathan was somewhat taken aback by this revtion. During his absence, Colby had effectively taken on the roles of both mother and father to lull Destinee to sleep! The unease and restlessness that had gued him for days were now eased by Colby, offering a hint of sce. ¡°Nathan, it¡¯s been a tough day for you. Go rest in the room next door. I¡¯ll keep watch over Colby and Destinee. ¡± Chapter 2543 Nathan made his way over slowly, seated himself by the bed, and declined, ¡°You should go home. I¡¯ll stay here. Luisa must be anxiously waiting for you. I don¡¯t want to intrude on your precious time with her. Go on, hurry. ¡± Sonny nced down with a hint of bashfulness, thinking of Luisa possibly waiting for him on the sofa at that very moment. Without further hesitation, he said, ¡°Then you rest here with Colby and Destinee. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning. ¡± Nathan nodded. Recalling Destinee¡¯sint earlier about the breakfast at the National Security Bureau not being to her liking, he added, ¡°Tell Luisa to prepare two more portions of breakfast, just enough for the kids. No chili or pepper in theirs. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Once Sonny departed, Nathan settled beside the bedside, leaning in to gently kiss the children¡¯s foreheads.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Colby rubbed his eyes with a small hand, blinked sleepily, and then draped his arm around Nathan¡¯s, murmuring, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve been working hard. ¡± Nathan was taken aback by the clear remark and remained stunned for a moment. Previously, when the four of them slept together, Colby never sought such closeness. The little boy hadn¡¯t seen his mommy for two days. Was he transferring his dependency from Lucinda to him? Nathan lightly stroked his son¡¯s face with a wry smile. He muttered under his breath, ¡°Lucinda, are you watching? Our son is beginning to cling to me now. If you don¡¯t return soon, he might end up staying with me and forgetting about you. Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± Thest time Lucinda was kidnapped due to the form incident and decided to take risks on her own, she left clues for him. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, this time, there were none. She had been missing for two days without any news. Where could she possibly be? Nathan¡¯s eyes stung and his heart throbbed with pain. Enduring the almost overwhelming despair, he managed a bitter smile and gently pressed his forehead against his son¡¯s. He then sank onto the bed, resting his upper body on its edge. In the past three days, the National Security Bureau had turned Stastle upside down in their pursuit. Each time they made progress, they found themselves one step behind. The perpetrator seemed to be taunting them deliberately. Nathan¡¯s suspicion that Cory was involved grew stronger by the day. It had been five days since Lucinda went missing, and Nathan was nearing the brink of desperation in his search for her. Taking a leap of faith, he dialed a number he had previously suspected using his own phone. After the tenth ring, someone finally answered. The information showed the number belonged to a woman, but the voice on the line was deep and male. ¡°Whom are you seeking?¡± Chapter 2544 The man¡¯s grating, hoarse voice rang out. Yet, it evoked memories of a younger Cory and their shared days in training. Emerging from their training, they had both honed skills to alter their vocal tones. ¡°Is that you, Cory?¡± Nathan¡¯s tone was unwavering. Silence followed on the other end. Eventually, the man chuckled. ¡°It appears I underestimated you. You are quite remarkable. It¡¯s no surprise you¡¯ve led the National Security Bureau for so long. ¡± Cutting to the chase, Nathan demanded, ¡°Where¡¯s my wife? Release her. State your demands. ¡± Read thetest and free novels at .Com The man scoffed, his voice rough. ¡°I always thought you were heartless. I never expected you to cherish your wife. If I wanted your life, would you give it to me?¡± Nathan remained silent. After careful consideration, he cautiously stated, ¡°If you can ensure Lucinda¡¯s safe return, you¡¯ll hear news of my self-inflicted gunshot death the following day. ¡± ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years. You know me well. If you doubt me, I can draft a suicide note. ¡± His tone remained calm as if discussing dinner ns over the phone. Yet, his grave words rankled Cory. ¡°Do you not recall the girl who perished because of you? You were heartless then, Nathan.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Now, you y the devoted husband. Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you so easily?¡± Nathan¡¯splexion paled. The man¡¯s words stirred painful memories. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Do you believe that after all these years, you canfortably lead the National Security Bureau and y the loving husband without remorse?¡± Gritting his teeth, Cory seethed with contempt. Nathan replied impassively, ¡°I have no guilt regarding her. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. ¡± The ¡°her¡± he referred to was the girl Cory imed died because of him. ¡°Nathan Payne! You bastard!¡± Cory grew increasingly irritated. His voice carried a grim, unsettling tone, akin to a menacing beast¡¯s roar or a_ leopard prowling in the shadows. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re still heartless. Since you¡¯re so capable, figure it out yourself. Maybe then you¡¯ll find your wife. But let me remind you, I¡¯ve been rather courteous to your wifetely. Though who knows? In a few days, will it be her ring finger or her delicate, adorable little finger that was sent to you?¡± A chillingughter echoed down the line. Gripping the phone tightly, Nathan clenched his jaw. ¡°Cory, if youy a hand on her, I¡¯ll make sure your life is a living hell. ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m already in hell. But taking you two with me would be a bonus,¡± Cory remarked indifferently. As they spoke, Lonnie worked to pinpoint Cory¡¯s location. Chapter 2545 Nathan¡¯smunication device was a specialized mobile phone equipped with advanced scientific research technology. Upon connection, all information regarding the other party¡¯s mobile phone would be uploaded to the cloud database of the National Security Bureau. It was a new technology,pletely unfamiliar to Cory. During their phone conversation, Nathan periodically nced at Lonnie. Lonnie remained focused on hisputer screen, skillfully manipting a series of intricate codes. Cory persisted, ¡°Nathan, we¡¯d been friends for years. I can release your wife. Just admit your mistakes and kneel before Nte¡¯s tomb to apologize. Guard it for three days and nights, and your wife will be safe. ¡± Listening in, Lonnie emphatically shook his head at his boss. . . Library Cory had evaded capture for years, adeptly disguised with a profoundly duplicitous nature. So much could happen in three days. Who knew what might befall Lucinda? Moreover, Nathan had insisted he¡¯d done nothing wrong.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Why should he apologize or tend to the tomb? Nathan remained silent, lost in thought. Cory refrained from pressing further. ¡°Take your time to consider. If you haven¡¯t called me by this time tomorrow, you¡¯ll know the consequences. ¡± Then the call abruptly ended. It was hung up. Lonnie leaned in, asking, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s our next move?¡± Nathan, his eyes sharp, focused on the screen of code. ¡°His words don¡¯t matter. I need to regain control. We still have 24 hours. I¡¯ll track him down. ¡± ¡°Understood. ¡± Lonnie returned to his hacking task. Later that afternoon, Lonnie sessfully pinpointed Cory¡¯s location using the mobile phone positioning system. The tracking revealed he remained in Hilldale. Nathan furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Just days before, Nathan had led a thorough search of Hilldale, yet found no trace of Cory and Lucinda. However, Cory hadn¡¯t left the area at all¡­ Nathan reviewed all the events of that day in his mind and suddenly realized something with a frown. ¡°He¡¯s the old fisherman by the stream in Hilldale. He disguised himself with a hunchback and masked his scent with salted fish. Read thetest and free novels at .Com ¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2546 Lonnie¡¯s excitement was palpable. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s move now. Maybe we can rescue Lucinda tonight!¡± Nathan swiftly retrieved his military coat from the coat rack in the corner, donning it with precision. ¡°Prepare two teams of soldiers in 15 minutes. We¡¯re heading to Hilldale. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Traveling by car would attract too much attention. Nathan split them into ten vehicles, exiting discreetly through side gates for a covert approach to Hilldale. Just five minutes into their journey, Kyson arrived at the National Security Bureau only to find Nathan was not there. Unable to reach Nathan by phone, Kyson dialed Sonny instead. ¡°Where is Nathan? I have crucial information about Lucinda¡¯s whereabouts¡­¡± Cutting him off, Sonny replied, ¡°Nathan¡¯s gone to rescue her. We expect results tonight. ¡± Kyson was taken aback. ¡°Where exactly did he go?¡± After a brief pause, Sonny decided to be forting, knowing Kyson hadn¡¯t caused any trouble in recent years, ¡°Hilldale. ¡± Kyson¡¯s frown deepened, his expression growing serious. How could it be Hilldale? The intelligence he acquired from the ck market contradicted what Nathan had uncovered through the National Security Bureau. Was the information he received fake, or had Nathan¡¯s investigation somehow faltered? To confirm his suspicion, Kyson drove in the opposite direction and headed toward the location he got. Despite the National Security Bureau¡¯s advanced investigative techniques and his trust in Nathan¡¯s findings, Kyson sought to validate the reliability of the ck market information. The informant who sold him the details divulged everything about Lucinda. Lucinda¡¯s current state was advantageous to him. He found it hard to resist the temptation. He wanted to fight for a chance for himself. He desired to¡­ get Lucinda, even for once. Read thetest and free novels at .Com As Kyson drove, his mind was consumed by Lucinda¡¯s enchanting smile.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He was willing to attempt it, even if it turned into a disaster! Kyson¡¯s heart raced; inexplicably, he felt a touch of nervousness. Chapter 2547 Just as he was on high alert, his phone rang. It was Dulcie calling.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He hadn¡¯t returned to the Shaw family residence for a few days since Lucinda¡¯s disappearance. Despite Dulcie¡¯s daily texts and calls, Kyson never responded once. The phone rang incessantly until it eventually hung up on its own. Kyson collected himself and resolved to find Lucinda. However, Sally then called him. Still ignoring the phone, Kyson listened as the in-car Bluetooth automatically yed Sally¡¯s message. ¡°Kyson, where have you been? You just got married. How could you abandon your wife at home and be absent all day? You¡¯re an awful husband¡­¡± Kyson was somewhat annoyed by the reprimand. As he was about to press the Stop button, Sally¡¯s voice interrupted him, ¡°Dulcie is ill. She had acute gastroenteritisst night and was in a lot of pain. Ryder and I rushed her to the hospital for emergency treatment. She hasn¡¯t been discharged yet. Right now, she¡¯s receiving intravenous treatment in the hospital. Kyson, don¡¯t you want toe see her?¡± Dulcie was sick? How did she fall ill at the Shaws¡¯? Kyson remained silent, staring straight ahead, but he was deeply affected by Sally¡¯s news. Sally sighed heavily, ¡°Kyson, I can hardly think of any excuse for you. You¡¯re neglecting your wife while she¡¯s in the hospital. You haven¡¯te home or even responded to our calls. Is there anything more important to you right now than your wife¡¯s health?¡± Kyson gripped the steering wheel tightly and gently applied the brake. The luxury car slowed down gradually but didn¡¯te to aplete stop. Kyson hesitated. Nathan had gone to Hilldale to find Lucinda and apprehend the culprit. Perhaps Kyson didn¡¯t need to go anymore, considering the information he got from the ck market might be false. But if the information was true, Kyson was truly tempted by the possibility of finding and getting Lucinda. There had always been a demon in his heart, urging him to seize the opportunity with Lucinda. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Despite the small chance, he remained determined to give it a try. Still undecided, Kyson took slow breaths, parked the car on the side of the road, and pondered deeply for an extended period. Chapter 2548 If he continued his search for Lucinda, even in failure, it could bring closure to his decade-long love for her. On the other hand, if he turned around and went to the hospital to see Dulcie, he would fulfill his responsibilities in the contractual marriage. Dulcie was ill, and as her husband, he should be there to care for her. Under the red sunset, Kyson¡¯s eyes betrayed a swirl of emotions. As night descended, the moment for a decision had arrived. His hands gripped and released the steering wheel in turn. Finally, he took a deep breath, pressed on the elerator, and set his jaw with a resolute determination. Meanwhile, in Hilldale, upon the arrival of National Security Bureau soldiers, they conducted yet another extensive search across the entire town. It entailed a thorough house-to-house inspection and identity registration. Nathan headed to the riverside where he had met the old fisherman before. This time, he found the old man had changed. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Though still hunched and limping, there was a subtle change in his demeanor. Approaching quietly from behind, Nathan gently grasped the old man¡¯s cor and asked in a respectful tone, ¡°Sir, how many years have you been fishing here?¡± Upon hearing Nathan¡¯s voice, the old man trembled immediately. Nathan sneered, ¡°What¡¯s got you so scared?¡± ¡°N-no¡­ I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Nathan seized his cor and forcefully threw him onto the grass. The man hit the ground hard, crying out in pain from his back. Nathan swiftly tore off the man¡¯s fake beard, causing him to wince. ¡°What kind of old man wears a fake beard? Do you want me to check for more disguises?¡± ¡°No! Please, Mr. Payne, I was coerced into this!¡± The man, now dropping all pretense of age, begged Nathan for mercy. Nathan¡¯s expression remained cold as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where is Cory Powell?¡± ¡°Cory Powell?¡± the man responded, bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I really don¡¯t know Cory. ¡± Nathan¡¯s anger red. He stomped on the man¡¯s stomach with his dark green boot, an aura of menace surrounding him. The man trembled in pain. ¡°Mr. Payne, I really don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about. Our boss has left, and all the operatives in Hilldale have been withdrawn, leaving me behind. I only know our boss¡¯s code name is Sheep. I swear, I don¡¯t know who Cory is. ¡± Chapter 2549 The enemy had slipped away once more. Every time Nathan got close, the enemy escaped. Cory moved swiftly, negotiating deceitfully while nning a quick getaway. It seemed like he had an inside man in the National Security Bureau. Nathan¡¯s face twisted with rage. He delivered a brutal kick to the man¡¯s leg. ¡°He left with everyone except you. You¡¯re clearly a scapegoat, yet you still cover for him?¡± The man screamed, waving his hands in terror. ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I know I need to be truthful.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I¡¯ll exin everything! I¡¯ll tell you all I know!¡± ¡°Where is the woman he kidnapped?¡± The man looked bewildered. ¡°Which woman are you talking about?¡± Cory had kidnapped Lucinda. This man should know her whereabouts. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Nathan, enraged, kicked him again. Gritting his teeth, he demanded, ¡°Who are you trying to fool now?¡± The man suddenly understood and said in terror, ¡°In the mountain behind the town, my boss hid the woman in a tree hole. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± They approached the tree hole the man had described. Nathan trembled with nervousness. He hadn¡¯t seen Lucinda for five days. He missed her intensely. Yet his rationality held firm against his longing. Cory had vanished an hour before the National Security Bureau¡¯s soldiers arrived. One of the teams was already pursuing him. Given Cory¡¯s advanced anti-reconnaissance skills, the team would struggle to catch up with him. But since Cory had anticipated his location beingpromised, he fled without taking the hostage with him. Something was wrong. Something was definitely wrong. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Nathan suddenly halted, prompting Lonnie and all the soldiers behind him to stop as well. They raised their guns, assuming defensive postures. The man leading the way, startled by the sudden movement and the raised muzzles, trembled with fear. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Payne?¡± Nathan asked coldly, ¡°He left an hour ago. He could have taken the hostage with him. It doesn¡¯t sound like him to give up such an important card. ¡± Nathan sneered, swiftly drawing the pistol from the back of his waist. Chapter 2550 He loaded the bullet and aimed it at the man¡¯s head. Through gritted teeth, he asked slowly, ¡°Are you certain the person in the tree hole at the top of the mountain is who I want to see?¡± The man was visibly terrified that his legs shook uncontrobly. He shook his head sincerely. For a brief moment, Nathan¡¯s eyes darkened. Then, he listened as the man spoke. ¡°My boss didn¡¯t mention anything about a hostage. He treated that woman well. However, today, just before he left, he suddenly ordered me to tie the woman and take her to the tree hole at the mountain¡¯s peak. After I descended the mountain, they were already gone. Mr. Payne, I¡¯m merely a minion. I¡¯m clueless about her identity or any other details. I swear I¡¯m not lying to you¡­¡± Nathan realized from this that a woman was indeed tied up at the mountain top. But he couldn¡¯t understand why Cory would leave a hostage there. Knowing there was a hostage, Nathan knew he needed to ascend the mountain to find the truth. Nathan didn¡¯t press for more details. He prodded the man¡¯s head with his gun and said, ¡°Keep going. Lead the way. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± As they neared the mountain top, the well-trained soldiers dispersed to secure the area. They moved ahead to clear any potential dangers. The man led Nathan to an old tree. Lonnie approached and peeled back the bark covering a hole. Inside the hole, a womany with her eyes shut, appearing pained and frail. Her mouth was taped shut, and her limbs were bound tightly. Dust marred her face, but it was unmistakably Lucinda. ¡°Lucinda!¡± Tears filled Nathan¡¯s eyes. The overwhelming joy of finding his wife turned them instantly red. He gently lifted her from the tree hole andid her on the grass. Carefully, Nathan peeled the tape from her mouth.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes. Weakly, she leaned against Nathan¡¯s shoulder and clutched at his sleeve. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a long time¡­¡± Her voice was raspy,cking the usual charm of Lucinda¡¯s tone. Tears threatened to stream down Nathan¡¯s cheeks. His heart hurt so intensely that he found it hard to breathe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I made you suffer. ¡± Lucinda attempted a reassuring smile, wanting tofort Nathan, but exhaustion overtook her, and she fainted. Read thetest and free novels at .Com Tears brimmed in Nathan¡¯s eyes as he sped Lucinda¡¯s hand. A fierce desire rose within him to tear Cory apart immediately. But as he held her hand, he sensed something amiss. The ring that usually adorned her left ring finger was missing. Over the years, Nathan had given Lucinda numerous rings. She seldom wore the ruby diamond ring from their engagement because she found it toovish and showy. Instead, she favored the red jade ring he gifted her. She had worn it for several years. Since bing pregnant, hormonal changes had caused her to gain weight. Her hands swelled to the point where she could no longer remove the ring from her finger. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!